《I Have Unparalleled Comprehension》


 Chapter 1

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was dark and cold.


    When Xu Bai woke up, he found himself lying in a dark and damp place.


    The ground was covered in withered yellow straw, but it could not stop the cold.


    The chaotic memories washed over him. After he finished absorbing them, he understood the environment he was in.


    He had transmigrated.


    That was his first thought.


    He had been abducted.


    That was his second thought.


    This was the Sheng County of the Great Chu Country, but he was not inside the Sheng County. Instead, he was in a mountain far away from Sheng County. It was called Dog Tail Mountain because the mountain was like an upside-down dog tail.


    There was a bandit stronghold on Dog Tail Mountain called the Raging Tiger Bandits.


    He was currently inside a cell in the Raging Tiger Bandits.


    His current body had belonged to a bodyguard from the Fulong Bodyguard Agency in Sheng County. The Bodyguard Agency had just received an escort mission. The original host therefore followed out on the mission and left Sheng County.


    However, before they could walk far, the bandits of the Raging Tiger Bandits abducted them.


    They had deliberately bypassed the Raging Tiger Bandits. However, they did not expect that the Raging Tiger Bandits would prepare an ambush as if they had known their location in advance.


    The bodyguard agency had several experts who could fight. However, before the fight had even started, they were shot to death by the arrows.


    The original host and more than ten bodyguards were captured alive and locked up inside a cell in the Raging Tiger Bandits.


    In the words of the Raging Tiger Bandits, a sum of ransom could still be earned from those who were still alive. That was why they had survived until now.


    After sorting out all his thoughts, Xu Bai pushed himself up from the ground. The back of his head hurt.


    Both his hands were wrapped with chains, and the base of the chain was embedded in the wall.


    The beginning of hell was nothing more than this.


    Xu Bai was very clear about his current situation.


    The others had families who would pay the ransom, but he was poor.


    His entire family had all passed away, and he was still living in his deceased uncle¡¯s house. Who would come to pay for his ransom?


    Fortunately, the original host was not stupid and did not say these things.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have time to transmigrate before meeting the King of Hell.


    The back of his head was still hurting. Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but touch it and realized that it was swollen.


    ¡°They really have no common sense. You can¡¯t just hit the back of someone¡¯s head to knock them out. I might even lose their lives if they did it wrong!¡± He could not help but complain in his heart.


    The iron chain was heavy, and there were more than ten people tied up like him.


    His hands were a little sore from standing like this.


    Xu Bai¡¯s sight followed the chain. His gaze suddenly stopped.


    At first, he was just looking at it casually, but he realized that there seemed to be scratches at the base of the chain.


    The scratches were carved on the wall, leaving behind streaks of white that were especially eye-catching in the dim environment.


    It was so dark and there was no window. Other than the oil lamp outside the cell¡¯s bar, only the wall was a little strange.


    At first, Xu Bai thought that he was seeing things. He rubbed his eyes hard and looked over again.


    There were indeed messy scratches on the wall. It was not that he was seeing things.


    Now that he was in a desperate situation, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. He walked to the wall and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it.


    Just as his hand touched the wall, an abnormality appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    A faint blue light condensed and finally turned into a golden progress bar. It was empty.


    He tried letting go, to see if the progress bar would disappear.


    When he let go, the progress bar in front of him was still there. It was even increasing slowly and did not disappear.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Xu Bai was surprised and touched it again.


    The progress bar was still increasing slowly. It had nothing to do with whether he touched it or not.


    Whether he touched the wall or not, it was still increasing with the same speed.


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought and tried to look away. After a while, he looked at the wall again.


    This time, the progress bar did not make any movements. When his gaze landed on the wall, the progress bar began to increase.


    ¡°As long as I am looking, it will increase?¡± Xu Bai guessed.


    Although he did not know what the progress bar represented, he had to give this strange thing a try.


    In the dark cell, Xu Bai ¨C who had chains wrapped around his hands ¨C stared at the scratches on the wall.


    The progress bar was slowly increasing. After a while, it was finally full.


    When the progress bar reached the maximum level, a golden light flashed.


    Xu Bai heard a buzzing sound in his head, and a strange air flowed in his body. A blue light formed a word in front of him.


    [By observing the blade marks on the wall, you have comprehended the Bone Breaking Saber Technique, the Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique, and automatically raised it to the maximum level.]


    Afterwards, this sentence gradually disappeared. It was then replaced by another row of words.


    [Name: Xu Bai.]


    [Realm: Grade Nine Martial Artist.]


    [Bone Breaking Saber Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Comprehension: Maximum level.]


    This is my daddy, the system?


    Xu Bai was stunned for a moment before he quickly reacted. He lowered his head and pondered.


    Just now, from the light blue words, he learned that the scratches on the wall were marks made by a saber. And by observing the marks, he obtained both saber technique and mental cultivation technique?


    The words ¡°Rank 1¡± and ¡°Max Level¡± followed the saber technique, which proved that the rank of the Bone Breaking Saber Technique was not high, but he had already automatically learned it.


    As for comprehension, max level comprehension might be the cause of the cheat.


    As long as he stared at something, he would be able to obtain abilities through comprehension when the progress bar was full.


    Everything was related to comprehension.


    ¡°A grade nine martial artist¡­¡±


    Xu Bai could feel that the airflow in his body was constantly spiraling.


    After searching through his memories, he learned that this was the true qi unique to martial artists.


    Most importantly, his Broken Bone Saber Technique and Mental Cultivation Technique had already reached the maximum level.


    According to the memories of the original body, he had already understood the meaning of martial arts.


    Previously, the original host was just an unranked martial artist. To put it simply, he only knew some farmer-style martial arts and could only deal with two or three burly men.


    If there were more burly men, he would be covered in sweat.


    Things were different now. Xu Bai was now a grade nine martial artist.


    The difference between an unqualified martial artist and a grade nine martial artist was like heaven and earth.


    Xu Bai lowered his head and looked at the chain around his hand, thinking that it would be great if he had a saber.


    Now that he had the golden finger1, his mind began to work.


    According to the information from Sheng County, the chief of the Raging Tiger Bandits was an unranked martial artist.


    He was now a grade 9. As long as he planned well, it would not be a problem for him to leave this place.


    Moreover, he could play even more extravagantly.


    There were more than ten people lying around. Xu Bai dragged the chain and came to the bar.


    ¡°Someone! Is anyone here?!¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s shout rang out in the quiet cell.


    Not long after, two bandits walked in with snow-white sabers.


    ¡°What are you shouting for? Be careful or I¡¯ll stab you and end you!¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at one of the bandits.


    The bandit was holding a stack of paper and a pen.


    Because of the commotion Xu Bai had caused, the unconscious bodyguards around him woke up.


    They knew where they were, but they were all silent. Some of them even looked terrified and cowered in the corner.


    ¡°Behave yourselves.¡± The bandit with the pen and paper opened the door and threw the pen and paper on the ground. ¡°Write your situation down honestly. When the ransom money is delivered, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    The snow-white saber shone with a cold light.


    Xu Bai stared at the pen and paper on the ground, but he had other thoughts in his mind.


    Would he be safe if he wrote it?


    Not necessarily.

 Chapter 2

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Indeed, that might not be the case.


    The Raging Tiger Bandits was also notorious in Sheng County. Until now, it was only known that the Bandits was located on Dog Tail Mountain, but no one knew its exact location.


    The county office of Sheng County had also sent people to encircle and annihilate it. However, Dog Tail Mountain looked like a small mountain, but the mountain path was rugged and steep. It was too difficult to find the location.


    They had once managed to find it, but it was an empty stockaded village.


    As the saying went, a crafty person had more than one hideout. The Raging Tiger Bandits had more than one hideout.


    This also led to many failures.


    No one who had been captured by the Raging Tiger Bandits had ever come back alive.


    However, the Raging Tiger Bandits could always make a fortune.


    For example, right now. People were creatures that were afraid of death. Even if there was the slightest hope of living, they would cling to it.


    He still had to write what should be written.


    After the bandit threw the items on the ground, he stood at the door with his long saber.


    The others didn¡¯t move, but Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This was exactly what he wanted.


    Originally, he had planned to call someone in and use the excuse that he had rich relatives to trick the bandits into giving him a pen and some paper.


    He didn¡¯t expect to hit the jackpot. He didn¡¯t even need to use his brain.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll write!¡± Xu Bai raised his hand, and the iron chain around his hands rattled.


    The bandit didn¡¯t say anything and sneered.


    ¡°But Big Brother, look at me. I¡¯m tied up. The words I wrote wouldn¡¯t look like they were written by me.¡± Xu Bai shook the chain.


    The bodyguards raised their heads, not understanding what Xu Bai was thinking.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The bandit smiled sinisterly as he held his long saber.


    ¡°Big Brother, listen to me. Look, aren¡¯t we here for money? If it doesn¡¯t look like I was the one who wrote the letter, my family won¡¯t acknowledge it either. The two of you let me go first. You can tie me back up after I¡¯m done writing it. Anyway, I¡¯m not your match, either.¡± Xu Bai pointed around.


    The bandit thought about it carefully. What Xu Bai said made sense.


    Everyone here was tied up.


    There were two of them now. It didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal to take turns in releasing one person and to tie them back up after they¡¯re done writing.


    They were all here for money. The bandit thought for a moment and sheathed his saber.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try anything!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I just want to live. If I wrote down anything that I normally won¡¯t write and my family doesn¡¯t acknowledge the letter, I won¡¯t be able to keep my life.¡± Xu Bai pretended to be an honest person.


    The bandit didn¡¯t say anything else. He pulled Xu Bai¡¯s chain over and lowered his head, preparing to undo it.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze fell on the long saber at the bandit¡¯s waist.


    Due to the darkness of the cell, the bandits were very slow in unlocking the chain.


    The chains were cold, but Xu Bai was calm.


    He watched as the bandit opened the chain slowly. When the chain slid down, he suddenly pressed his hand to the hilt of the saber.


    This action happened too quickly for the bandits to react.


    Xu Bai took two steps back and pulled out the long saber.


    ¡°Bone Breaking Saber Technique!¡±


    He took a step to the left and drew his long saber from the bottom right to the top left.


    The Genuine Qi1 in his body surged, and the long saber moved vigorously. Its momentum was exhausted.


    A gash appeared on the bandit¡¯s chest and abdomen. Blood splattered as the bandit fell to the ground.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Seeing this, the other bandit drew his saber and slashed at Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai retreated. He exerted strength in his arm. The long saber intersected with another long saber. Genuine Qi penetrated the saber through his right hand.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    With a crisp sound, the saber in the bandit¡¯s hand flew out and landed on the ground.


    Xu Bai took advantage of the situation and charged forward with his saber.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    With the strike of the saber in his chest, his lungs were injured. The bandit could not make a sound. Blood foamed from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Xu Bai pulled out his long saber and propped it on the ground.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The bandit lost his balance and fell stiffly.


    The entire process took less than two breaths.


    The bodyguards surrounding them were dumbfounded.


    The saber technique was extremely ferocious, and the ferocious aura that assaulted one¡¯s senses was suffocating.


    It was wide and powerful, but every strike was fatal.


    Was this¡­ really their peer?


    One of the bodyguards shuddered.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what they were thinking as he walked over with his saber.


    For some reason, he didn¡¯t feel disgusted at all even though this was the first time he killed someone.


    ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s the influence of the original host,¡¯ he thought.


    When a bodyguard saw him walking over and saw the blood on his long saber, the bodyguard subconsciously retreated.


    Xu Bai wiped the blood on his saber and said, ¡°Listen, if you want to live, don¡¯t scream. Otherwise, no one will survive.¡±


    The bodyguards nodded repeatedly like chickens pecking at rice.


    Xu Bai took the key from the bandit and took off the bandit¡¯s clothes to change into.


    He tried his best to choose the ones with less blood, but it was impossible to get rid of the smell of blood.


    ¡°Listen carefully. I¡¯m going to lure them in later. You guys take the saber and stay here. Attack from inside and outside.¡± Xu Bai undid the chains on the bodyguards¡¯ hands and threw one of the sabers to the ground.


    A bodyguard plucked up his courage and picked up the saber. Before he could speak, he saw that Xu Bai had already opened the door and left.


    ¡°Pretend that your hands are still tied,¡± Xu Bai said before leaving.


    Outside the cell was a damp walkway with oil lamps scattered on the walls.


    The exit was not far away. It was daytime now, and white light shone in.


    Xu Bai came to the exit and looked outside, frowning.


    Outside the cell was an open space surrounded by simple houses. In the middle of the open space, there was a carriage.


    He was very familiar with this carriage. It was the escort target this time.


    The wheels of the carriage sank into the ground, proving that there was still something on the carriage.


    Xu Bai felt that something was wrong.


    Logically speaking, these bandits should have unloaded the goods inside after robbing the carriage. Why was there no movement at all?


    It was not the style of bandits to not be in a hurry to sell the loot after snatching it.


    However, now was not the time to think about this. Xu Bai looked at a bandit not far away and shouted.


    ¡°Brother, come here.¡±


    He shouted very softly. The surrounding bandits were standing far away, so the other bandits could not hear him.


    When the bandit heard the shout, he looked at the cell in wonder and saw his colleague waving at him, as if asking him to go over.


    Due to the distance and the fact that this fellow immediately entered the cell after calling out to him, the bandit did not see him clearly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you calling me for such a small matter?¡± The bandit cursed as he walked in.


    As soon as he reached the door, Xu Bai pulled him into the corridor of the cell.


    The corridor was very dark. The bandits could not see Xu Bai¡¯s face clearly and were slightly dissatisfied.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a big fish,¡± Xu Bai whispered. ¡°The other brother is watching inside.¡±


    He did not say it explicitly. If he said too much, he would easily expose himself.


    When the bandit heard this, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly urged Xu Bai to walk quickly.


    With their line of work, how could they not be greedy?


    Hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, he even forgot to ask what kind of big fish it was.


    Xu Bai did not say much. He hooked his arm around the bandit¡¯s shoulder and brought him to the cell inside.


    In the cell, the bodyguards had returned to their previous state.


    The bandit took a look from outside and didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. He opened the cell door and walked in.


    As soon as he stepped out, he became vigilant.


    Something was wrong!


    There should be two inside. Why was there only one now?


    Where was the other one?


    The bandit turned his head and there was a saber at his throat.


    Behind him, a bodyguard held a long saber and maintained the same posture as Xu Bai from behind, pointing the saber on the bandit.


    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± Xu Bai said indifferently.


    The saber in his hand was very steady.

 Chapter 3

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You guys are rebelling. My brothers are all outside. It¡¯s impossible to get out. Let me go quickly.¡± The bandit¡¯s legs trembled slightly as he pretended to threaten them.


    He concluded that they were inside the village and the other party wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him.


    ¡°Slap!¡±


    Xu Bai slapped the bandit¡¯s face, and a fierce look appeared in his eyes. The long saber in his hand was close to the bandit¡¯s neck.


    The bandit shivered at the cold touch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it off, I¡¯ll take it off. Don¡¯t kill me.¡± The bandit was shocked by the slap. Coupled with the coldness on his neck, he quickly gave in and started to take off his clothes. As he took off his clothes, he begged for mercy.


    Not long after, he had taken off his outerwear. Xu Bai asked the bodyguard to maintain his saber-wielding posture and changed into the bandit¡¯s clean clothes.


    He thought that it would be more convenient to go out later without any traces of blood on him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done as you said. Please don¡¯t kill me. I was forced to do this,¡± said the bandit with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Why did you go so far away from the Raging Tiger Bandits to rob the escort target? Also, I don¡¯t think I saw you moving the loot.¡± Xu Bai picked up his long saber again.


    If one searched the memories of the original host, they would know that there was something fishy about this. When they were escorting the goods, they deliberately avoided the Raging Tiger Bandits, but the bandits did everything they could to cross a long distance to steal the goods. This was not normal.


    It was as if they were guarding the carriage. Moreover, the things in the carriage were not moved at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The bandit chief asked us to do it. I¡¯m just a small fry. I really don¡¯t know. Let me go.¡± The bandit¡¯s face was covered in snot and tears. He was afraid that the long saber around his neck would fall.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and exerted force.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The saber pierced through the bandit¡¯s chest, and his body went limp. He fell to the ground and stopped breathing.


    The bodyguards behind him all gasped, as if this was the first time they had seen Xu Bai.


    He killed without hesitation. He was too ruthless.


    In the past, when they worked together, they did not realize that Xu Bai¡¯s personality was so ruthless.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Xu Bai walked out of the cell in his bloodless clothes.


    In this situation, if he wasn¡¯t ruthless, he would be the unlucky one.


    The bodyguards looked at each other. One of them picked up the long saber that had fallen just now and quietly guarded the corner.


    ¡­


    Outside, Xu Bai had tricked many mountain bandits into entering the prison cell using various reasons. The prison cell was already filled with corpses.


    Starting from the fourth round, the bodyguards no longer stayed in the cell. Instead, they guarded the dark corridor of the cell. As soon as a bandit entered, they rushed forward. Before the bandit could shout, they covered his neck and asked to change his clothes before killing him.


    Gradually, the number of bandits outside gradually decreased. The bodyguards also changed into bandit clothes and walked out of the cell.


    ¡°Do as I say later.¡± Xu Bai walked to the empty space and looked at the slightly luxurious house in front of him.


    The bodyguards spread out and guarded every corner, following the mannerisms of the bandits.


    The door of the house in front of him was open. After he walked in, Xu Bai saw the situation inside clearly.


    A middle-aged man was sitting on a chair. He had a big beard and a long scar on his face. He was drinking wine from a bowl.


    When Xu Bai stepped into the room, he immediately attracted the middle-aged man¡¯s attention.


    Other than the middle-aged man, there was no one else in the room. Xu Bai was very conspicuous when he entered, so he could be seen at a glance.


    ¡°Chief, we found a big fish.¡± Xu Bai took two steps forward, lowered his head, and placed his hand on the hilt of his saber.


    At that moment, he was still two meters away from the bandit chief. It was not the best distance to use the Bone Breaking Saber Technique.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The bandit chief put down his wine bowl and showed his interest. ¡°What big fish?¡±


    Xu Bai took another step closer and said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s like this. There¡¯s a guy among the escorts. He said¡­¡±


    Two meters shortened to one meter, and Xu Bai tightened his grip on the saber.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± The bandit chief frowned. He suddenly realized that he had never seen this person before. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before? When did you join the stronghold?¡±


    ¡°Chief, take a look at this.¡± Xu Bai changed the topic. He suddenly lifted his head, drew the long saber in his hand, and thrust it at the chief¡¯s chest.


    When the distance was enough, he used the Bone Breaking Saber Technique. Genuine Qi flowed and attached to the saber.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    A crisp sound rang out. Xu Bai felt his arm shake, as if he had stabbed something hard.


    He focused his gaze and noticed that a crack had appeared in the bandit chief¡¯s shirt, revealing his golden inner armor.


    ¡°You actually have this kind of treasure?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    At that moment, even if the bandit chief did not know what was going on, he knew that someone wanted to kill him.


    He pulled out the long saber at his waist and shook off the saber in his chest. He slashed at Xu Bai¡¯s head with the same Bone Breaking Saber Technique.


    There was a ghost head at the hilt of this saber. The saber was bright and it was obvious that it was a good saber.


    Xu Bai raised his hand and the two sabers clashed, producing a metallic sound.


    The long saber in his hand was chipped, but as he circulated his Genuine Qi, the bandit chief crashed into the wall.


    ¡°This is¡­ Genuine Qi!¡±


    As someone who had been in the world of martial artists for many years, the bandit chief could tell at a glance that something was wrong.


    As the saying went, without a mental cultivation technique to step into grade nine, one would forever be an unranked martial artist.


    The other party was able to put him in a disadvantageous position with a single slash. Moreover, he used the same saber technique as him, but the power was stronger than his. He definitely had a mental cultivation technique!


    ¡°You¡¯re a grade-nine martial artist. You have Genuine Qi!¡±


    He immediately revealed a greedy gaze.


    An unrealistic thought appeared in his mind. If he could obtain this person¡¯s mental cultivation technique¡­


    Xu Bai rotated the long saber in his wrist and slashed horizontally.


    ¡°Yes. Give me your head and I¡¯ll give you the mental cultivation technique.¡±


    This horizontal slash was aimed at the bandit chief¡¯s neck.


    With the circulation of his Genuine Qi, the power of this slash doubled.


    The bandit chief was someone who had been through many battles. In the face of great danger, he raised his long saber and blocked Xu Bai¡¯s saber. However, the huge force caused the back of his saber to hit his face, leaving a long scar.


    If not for the fact that the Ghost Head Saber was a good saber, he would have been beheaded.


    At that moment, the bandit chief finally realized that his greed just now was just a pipe dream.


    He hurriedly raised his left hand and his sleeves fluttered.


    Xu Bai was about to take advantage of the situation and charge forward when he saw a sharp edge on the bandit chief¡¯s left wrist from the corner of his eye. He quickly put away his saber and dodged.


    ¡°Quiver!¡±


    The hidden arrow shot out and landed on the wall with a thud.


    ¡°Playing dirty!¡± Xu Bai¡¯s expression darkened.


    If he had not been careful just now, this arrow would have landed on him.


    It was obvious what the outcome would be.


    In his anger, Xu Bai turned his long saber around again and used the Broken Bone Saber Technique crazily.


    The last trace of Genuine Qi circulated and struck the Ghost Head Saber.


    The first slash sent Ghost Head Saber flying.


    The second slash went through the bandit chief¡¯s neck.


    Blood splattered!


    The bandit chief clutched his neck, and blood flowed out from between his fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing anything around your neck.¡± Xu Bai leaned on his long saber, his eyes burning.

 Chapter 4

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Without any mental cultivation technique, he was still an unranked martial artist.


    In fact, Xu Bai really wanted to ask the whole story because there were still many suspicious points. For example, why did he come all the way here to rob them and why didn¡¯t he move the things in the carriage?


    But there was no need.


    The bandit chief had been in the martial world for many years, and he was extremely cunning. He did not want to fail because of this.


    The dead were the safest.


    Xu Bai stepped forward and finished off the bandit chief with another slash.


    When the bandit chief stopped breathing, he flipped open the bandit chief¡¯s clothes and saw that he was wearing soft armor with golden threads.


    Xu Bai was not complaining. He removed the golden silk armor and put it on. Then, he searched the bandit chief¡¯s entire body.


    Other than the hidden arrow, there was only the Ghost Head Saber.


    After tying the hidden arrow to his arm and confirming that the arrowhead on the wall was not poisonous, he put it back in. Only then did Xu Bai pick up the Ghost Head Saber.


    ¡°Search the place.¡±


    It was impossible for such a huge house to not have some gold and silver treasures.


    He had put in a lot of effort to kill the bandit chief. He had to gain something from it.


    Xu Bai walked to the door and asked the bodyguards to guard outside. He began to search the room.


    The house was very big. Xu Bai searched inside and found a wooden box.


    The wooden box was not big, only one meter in length and in width. It was also locked.


    Xu Bai could not find the key. He reckoned that the bandit chief had hidden it somewhere else.


    This box was the only noteworthy item in the entire house. Everything else was worthless.


    There were also complicated patterns on the box. It looked quite high-grade.


    ¡°We found an exquisite wooden box in the bandits¡¯ lair. It doesn¡¯t match the temperament of the Raging Tiger Bandits.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his hand and swung the Ghost Head Saber, cutting off the lock on the box.


    With a clang, the lock snapped.


    When Xu Bai opened the box, his pupils constricted slightly.


    A woman lay in the box.


    The woman was dressed in red and had heavy makeup on. Her eyes were tightly shut as she curled up in the box.


    His hands and legs were tied with ropes, and her exposed skin was covered in scars.


    Other than the woman in red, there was also a layer of translucent oil that covered the woman in red. It did not even reach half of the box.


    The chest of the woman in red wasn¡¯t heaving. She was already a corpse.


    Other than the scar on her neck, the corpse was also in livor mortis.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    The strange red-clothed female corpse and the translucent oil, everything was bizarre.


    There was something going on here. Something big.


    Especially since the Raging Tiger Bandits were involved. Something fishy was going on here.


    However, there were too few clues in front of him. Xu Bai thought that there was one more outside.


    Closing the wooden box, he went to the door and looked at the carriage.


    There was nothing else in the wooden box, so only the carriage was left.


    The bodyguards were originally pretending to be on guard, but when they saw Xu Bai come out, they all became nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re all dead,¡± Xu Bai said as he walked to the front of the carriage.


    He lifted the curtain and entered the carriage.


    It was taboo for bodyguards to know what they were escorting, so Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what was inside.


    When he lifted the curtain, he saw another wooden box inside.


    Similarly, this box had complicated patterns, but it was slightly taller.


    Xu Bai stuck his head out and said, ¡°I need a few people to come move things down.¡±


    A few bodyguards hurried forward and carried the wooden box down from the carriage.


    Now, they were all very convinced. If Xu Bai hadn¡¯t turned the tide today, they would all have died here.


    Of course, apart from being convinced, what they felt leaned more towards fear.


    Every slash Xu Bai swung numbed them.


    ¡°Get a few more people to move the wooden box from the house.¡± Xu Bai pointed at the house.


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They quickly moved the other wooden box down.


    The two wooden boxes were placed together. Xu Bai opened the wooden boxes that were brought down from the carriage.


    When the wooden box was opened, he was dazzled.


    ¡ªan entire chest full of silver.


    The bodyguards around him all gasped.


    With so much money, it was enough for one to live the life of a rich man and live without worry for the rest of his life.


    Above the silver was a letter with no signature on it.


    Xu Bai thought to himself, ¡®No wonder it¡¯s so heavy.¡¯


    He picked up the envelope and pulled out the letter inside.


    The letter was densely packed with small words. Xu Bai glanced through it.


    According to the letter, it was from an organization called the Jisheng Cult.


    Since the bandit chief only had saber techniques and no mental cultivation techniques, he was ultimately just an unranked martial artist. It was unknown when he met someone from the Jisheng Cult.


    The people from Jisheng Cult told him that there was no need for a mental cultivation technique. They also gave the bandit chief a special method.


    Using a woman as the foundation, he would let the woman suffer repeated torture. Then, he would kill her and put her in a wooden box. He would water her with corpse oil to expand the woman¡¯s resentment and seal it.


    Finally, he would pour a large amount of silver and stroke the silver every day and night, allowing the woman¡¯s resentment to be relieved by the silver to the extent that it did not harm the body.


    After being continuously invaded by the resentment aura and combining it with his own Yang Energy, it was very likely that Genuine Qi could be born.


    However, before the silver was poured, he must open the wooden box.


    After that was the specific torture method.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes widened as he continued reading.


    The description was extremely cruel. Making men take turns to violate the woman was just the simplest.


    After reading it, Xu Bai clenched the letter in his hand into a ball.


    One of the bodyguards saw that Xu Bai¡¯s expression was uncertain. He wanted to say something, but he did not dare to.


    ¡°So the Fulong Bodyguard Agency has become a pawn.¡± Xu Bai was clear about the cause and effect of the matter. He already understood why they had accepted this escort mission.


    Escorting goods and being robbed seemed like a very simple matter on the surface.


    Even if the Raging Tiger Bandits was wiped out later on, no one would be able to find out that it was Jisheng Cult¡¯s doing. They would only think that it was a murder for money.


    As for why the wooden box in the carriage was not moved, it was probably because the bandit chief did not want anyone to find out about it.


    The box was filled with silver. As long as someone moved it, they would realize that it was very heavy.


    As a bandit, how much trust did he have?


    Besides, the bandit chief still had to smelt the silver inside. If his subordinates saw this, they would be tempted.


    After figuring out the cause and effect of the matter, Xu Bai was about to deal with the aftermath when he suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Wait, the letter said that we can¡¯t open the wooden box before the silver is poured.¡±


    He seemed to have missed something important. He hurriedly turned to look at the other wooden box.


    At that moment, the wooden box actually started to tremble slightly.


    The bodyguards looked at each other, not knowing what had happened.


    Xu Bai knew very well that there was a female corpse in red inside. How could she suddenly move?


    The box was too small to fit another living creature.


    The corpse could move?


    Was that possible?


    That was a real possibility.


    He could already transmigrate. Wouldn¡¯t it be a simple matter for a corpse to move?


    With a swoosh, Xu Bai drew the long saber at his waist and stared at the wooden box in front of him.


    ¡°Squeak¡ª¡±


    A bone-chilling sound was heard. The wooden box was opened slightly, and a pale hand stretched out from the gap.


    There was translucent oil on her hand, and a few drops dripped to the ground from her fingertips.

 Chapter 5

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After seeing this, Xu Bai felt his hair stand on end, and goosebumps rose all over his body.


    The fact that the corpse could move was already beyond his understanding.


    The original host was not a big shot to begin with, so he did not have any memories of this.


    But he knew one thing, and that was to strike first.


    The Ghost Head Saber slashed horizontally. Genuine Qi surged and slashed diagonally along the hand.


    The hand on the edge of the wooden box was cut off by the Ghost Head Saber and fell to the ground. There was no blood flowing out from the wound. Instead, what flowed out was disgusting corpse oil.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A steady thud came from the wooden box. Then the lid burst open and the dead woman in red stood up.


    The ropes that bound her hands and feet had already broken. One of her hands had been cut off by Xu Bai, and corpse oil was flowing out.


    The most bizarre thing was her eyes. Her pupils had already disappeared, leaving behind a pale color.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When a few bodyguards saw this situation, they were so frightened that they peed their pants and could not even hold their sabers steadily.


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked at the sunlight in the sky.


    In this broad daylight, it turned out that haunting was possible?


    This world did not seem to be as simple as he thought. The scene in front of him could not be explained by common sense.


    Of course, now was not the time to think about this.


    After the female corpse in red appeared, she only paused for a moment before pouncing toward Xu Bai.


    When she got closer, Xu Bai could smell the stench of her corpse.


    Due to the sunlight, for some reason, a large area of livor mortis had become visible on the body of the female corpse in red. It looked disgusting and a little horrifying.


    ¡°Father¡­ Father¡­¡±


    A hoarse voice came from the female corpse in red. It was emotionless and filled with coldness and gloom.


    ¡°I¡¯m still single, so I won¡¯t take in a daughter.¡± Xu Bai brandished his Ghost Head Saber and slashed at the female corpse in red.


    The Ghost Head Saber was sharp, and together with the Bone Breaking Saber Technique, it pierced through the top of the female corpse¡¯s head.


    However, the blade was only halfway through when it was stuck at the neck.


    The corpse of the woman in red was filled with thick corpse oil, preventing Ghost Head Blade from escaping.


    Even though she was cut by the Ghost Head Saber, the red-robed female corpse did not seem to feel any pain and continued to pounce on Xu Bai.


    The nails on her remaining right hand expanded, emitting a ferocious aura.


    A strong gust of wind swept past and she grabbed at Xu Bai¡¯s face.


    ¡°You dare to hurt my face?¡± Xu Bai was furious.


    Although Ghost Head Saber was stuck, he took advantage of the situation and fell. At the same time, he used his right foot to support the waist of the female corpse in red.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    He swung the Ghost Head Saber with all his might, and the red-robed female corpse was flung away by the kick of his feet.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The red-robed female corpse was thrown towards where the bodyguards were standing. When the bodyguards saw such a monster thrown at them, they hurriedly shouted and dispersed.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a dull thud, the red-robed female corpse fell to the ground.


    Xu Bai leaned on his Ghost Head Saber and stood up from the ground.


    ¡°Crack! Crack!¡±


    The sound of bones breaking could be heard. The red-robed female corpse¡¯s joints turned upside down. She propped herself up on the ground and made an arching posture.


    Her head was hanging upside down. Due to the fact that Xu Bai had split her in half, the corpse oil inside her was dripping out.


    This posture was so special.


    ¡°Father¡­ Father¡­¡±


    An emotionless voice was heard again. The red-robed female corpse crawled toward Xu Bai in this strange posture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t slander me!¡±


    Xu Bai held the Ghost Head Saber in his hand. When the woman in red approached him, he suddenly lowered his body and swung his long saber against the ground.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    With a swing of the long saber, the red-robed female corpse¡¯s other hand broke. She fell to the ground and rolled a few times.


    If he couldn¡¯t cut off her head, he could cut off her hand.


    Xu Bai thought about it. He had cut off a hand before, and he could do it again now.


    Even though the female corpse in red had lost her hands, she still tried her best to stand up.


    However, Xu Bai did not intend to let go of this opportunity. He raised his Ghost Head Saber and slashed twice.


    The legs of the female corpse in red were cut off by the Ghost Head Saber, leaving only her body squirming on the ground.


    Her wriggling movement was very slow, and most of the threat was gone.


    Xu Bai did not let his guard down just like that. He swung his Ghost Head Saber again and severed the red-robed female corpse¡¯s head from her neck.


    At this moment, the red-robed female corpse struggled a few times and finally stopped moving.


    The bodyguards surrounded him, their faces filled with disbelief.


    This scene had already exceeded their understanding.


    ¡°Does anyone know what this is?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The bodyguards shook their heads in unison, indicating that they did not know.


    One of the bodyguards mustered his courage and said, ¡°When it called out ¡®Father¡¯, could it be just a unique call?. I mean, maybe it was saying die, die, die1.¡±


    Xu Bai: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was this important?


    Most importantly, the bodyguards had never seen these things before. They were all unranked martial artists. To put it bluntly, they only had a few tricks up their sleeves to make a living in the Bodyguard Agency.


    Not to mention a moving female corpse, they had never even seen a slightly bigger scene.


    It was already good enough that they didn¡¯t cry.


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t know the reason, so Xu Bai didn¡¯t ask further.


    He looked at the silver in the wooden box and said, ¡°Let¡¯s split it.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the entire place fell silent.


    A few bodyguards stared at the money in the wooden box with shiny gazes.


    With such a large box of silver, even if it was divided equally, it could last them a long time.


    But now that Xu Bai was still here, no one dared to move.


    ¡°Life isn¡¯t easy. I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s get moving.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand nonchalantly.


    The bodyguards looked at each other. A few bold bodyguards stepped forward and carefully took a few silver ingots.


    With someone taking the lead, the other bodyguards also stepped forward.


    Everyone took out a few silver ingots. In the end, there were still more than ten silver ingots left.


    Xu Bai took the remaining silver and turned to look at the bodyguards around him.


    When Xu Bai¡¯s gaze swept over them, the bodyguards all shuddered.


    ¡°Everyone, you can¡¯t live without money in this world. This bit of money is enough for everyone to live in luxury for a period of time,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    The bodyguards did not understand what he meant.


    ¡°Our Bodyguard Agency has failed this time. The head of the Bodyguard Agency is dead, and all the money has been stolen by the Raging Tiger Bandits. When we return, the county office will definitely question us,¡± Xu Bai continued.


    Failed?


    They had indeed failed.


    But didn¡¯t they split the money equally?


    A few bodyguards couldn¡¯t think straight and hadn¡¯t reacted yet.


    The smart ones had already understood.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. All the money has been robbed. We risked our lives and managed to escape.¡± One of the bodyguards raised his hand and continued what Xu Bai said.


    There was a saying that money moved people¡¯s hearts. After the bodyguard¡¯s reminder, the others understood what he meant.


    ¡°We have to go back to Sheng County. We also have to report this matter to the officials. As for the fact that this place has been wiped out, we don¡¯t know anything either.¡± Xu Bai held the hilt of the saber and smiled.


    After that short while, he understood many things.


    Since he had already transmigrated, he should live a good life.


    It was impossible for him to wander the world without a place to stay.


    Therefore, he still had to return to the county and settle down first.


    If he went back alone, it would definitely arouse suspicion. However, with so many people going back together, the suspicion would be reduced to the minimum.


    Coupled with this collusion, it was even safer.


    If they took the money, they would be in the same boat. The bodyguards would definitely not want anything to happen.


    After reaching an agreement, Xu Bai began to search the other houses.


    Unfortunately, he did not find anything else.


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s lead, they set fire to the Raging Tiger Bandits¡¯ stronghold and burned it to the ground. They changed into the clothes of the bodyguard agency before leaving the Raging Tiger Bandits.

 Chapter 6

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As for what would happen when the government officials came and found that this place had already turned into ruins, it had nothing to do with them.


    ¡­


    Sheng County was a remote county in the Jingyun Division of the Great Chu Country.


    The division of geography in Great Chu was very simple. It was divided into four parts of the Jingzhou Prefecture division, from large to small.


    In the division, there were many small counties.


    Sheng County was a remote county. However, although it was small, it had everything.


    It had everything needed. One could even find a brothel here.


    At this moment, a group of people had just come out of the county office of Sheng County.


    Xu Bai walked in front, followed by a group of bodyguards.


    Just as he had expected, the county magistrate only asked a few questions before they were dismissed.


    Xu Bai was used to this.


    In this day and age, there was someone who managed things, there would be someone who didn¡¯t.


    The county magistrate of Sheng County was in between.


    If one were to say that he wasn¡¯t managing things, he was. For example, the Raging Tiger Bandits. The county office had sent people to surround them many times.


    It was not entirely true that he was managing things either. If he really wanted to destroy the Raging Tiger Bandits, he could have just surrounded the mountain. However, the county magistrate of Sheng County did not do that.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know the reason, but he knew that he had gotten away with it this time.


    As he walked on the street, Xu Bai was curious about everything.


    The memories in his mind were just memories, but seeing it with his own eyes was different.


    The experience of watching things from a movie was obviously incomparable to going to the actual venue personally.


    There were hawkers on both sides of the street, and it was really noisy.


    Although Sheng County was small, it was still lively.


    As he walked along the street, Xu Bai became more and more curious. From time to time, he would look left and right.


    Most importantly, there was a group of bodyguards behind him. He was walking in front, making him look like a rich young master bringing a group of evil slaves. Everyone avoided him.


    ¡°Brother Xu, where are we going?¡± One of the bodyguards finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    They just strolled around, not knowing when it would end.


    The thing was, that no one dared to say anything. After all, the image of the figure who had wielded a saber in the Raging Tiger Bandits was too deep-rooted in their minds. Even now, they were still terrified when they thought about it.


    So many lives were lost just like that. It was all done by this person. Wasn¡¯t it terrifying?


    Xu Bai held the handle of the Ghost Head Saber and looked at the very old middle-aged man. He touched his face. ¡°Am I very old?¡±


    This was a subconscious question, but the middle-aged bodyguard broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°No, no, Brother Xu, I mean¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡±


    The middle-aged bodyguard could not form a response after a long time.


    How could he have thought that this fiend would ask such a question? He really could not answer.


    That saber seemed to be very fast. Would it cut his neck directly?


    The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. He broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back,¡± Xu Bai suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The middle-aged bodyguard was stunned.


    ¡°The head of the Bodyguard Agency is gone, and the Bodyguard Agency has suffered heavy losses. I don¡¯t want to work anymore,¡± Xu Bai said.


    He really didn¡¯t want to work anymore.


    He now had the golden finger, and the ten or so silver ingots were enough to spend for a while. He did not intend to be distracted for the time being.


    Moreover, the reason was very good. Because of this reason, he was afraid and therefore decided to quit this industry.


    ¡°Then¡­ Brother Xu, the rest of us will go back first?¡± The middle-aged bodyguard mustered his courage and asked.


    ¡°Go back then. By the way, remember, you have all taken the money. The matter that you had broken the rules of this industry, you can¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Xu Bai said meaningfully.


    The bodyguards hurriedly nodded.


    They all understood. This was equivalent to someone who did not know how to swim getting on the boat. Moreover, the boat had been rowed to the middle of the sea, so it was impossible to return.


    Xu Bai waved his hand and told the bodyguards to leave quickly while he continued to stroll on the streets.


    It was worth mentioning that the martial arts style of the Great Chu State was valiant. Even though he was carrying the Ghost Head Saber, the people around him did not show any surprise.


    At most, they would take a few more glances. That was all.


    In fact, Xu Bai even encountered a few people with long spears on their shoulders. They were extremely conspicuous, and the people around did not take them seriously.


    It was normal for people who traveled the martial world to carry a saber.


    After walking around for a while, Xu Bai stopped somewhere.


    The bank.


    He originally wanted to walk around again. When he passed by the bank, he remembered that there were still more than ten silver ingots in his bag. He wanted to exchange them for smaller pieces in the bank so that he could use them later.


    Regardless, the county office was really useless. They did not even look at their baggage. When they heard that it was related to the Raging Tiger Bandits, they casually asked a few questions and ended the matter.


    Of course, before entering the county office, they had already hidden the silver and only took it back after coming out.


    At this moment, there were not many people in the bank. Only the teller was at the counter.


    However, before that, Xu Bai was not in a hurry to enter. He first found a remote corner and took out an ingot of silver. After chopping it into pieces with the Ghost Head Saber, he brought the scattered silver to the bank.


    Most of the broken silver in the Great Chu Kingdom came from this. Ordinary people used scissors to cut it themselves, but Xu Bai directly sliced it.


    There was a difference between official silver and private silver. The silver in the wooden box was private silver. Xu Bai could use it without any worries.


    After entering the bank, he exchanged for a small bag of copper coins and put the remaining silver into another bag.


    After doing all this, Xu Bai was not in a hurry to leave.


    ¡°Teller, do you know a place in Sheng County that sells books?¡± Xu Bai took out a piece of silver and placed it in the teller¡¯s hand.


    The teller had been keeping track of the accounts. When he heard this, he weighed the silver in his hand and his eyes lit up. ¡°The west side of the county. If you follow this road, you¡¯ll see a bookstore.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and thanked him before leaving the bank.


    Along the way, he did not wander around. Instead, he widened his eyes and looked around to see if there were any progress bars.


    Unfortunately, he did not find anything noteworthy like he had at the Raging Tiger Bandits.


    Since he did not trigger the cheat, he would create the conditions himself.


    Xu Bai thought about it. Since it was comprehension, it should be useful to read books. Hence, he asked for the location of the bookstore in the bank just now.


    Most of the bookstores in the Great Chu Country did not sell books.


    Most of the things sold here were other things.Books were only sold as a secondary merchandise.


    When Xu Bai found the bookstore while walking along the road, he saw that the entrance of the bookstore was slightly deserted.


    Although it was cold and gloomy, there were still a few customers, but they were not here to buy books.


    After Xu Bai walked in, he went straight to the bookshelf and started flipping through the books on it.


    The owner of the bookstore did not ask further. He was still greeting the customers.


    Xu Bai flipped through a book as he walked.


    ¡°Nothing in this book¡±


    ¡°Nothing in this book, too.¡±


    He kept flipping through the books and returned it back when he didn¡¯t see the progress bar.


    From the leftmost side of the bookshelf to the rightmost side.


    When Xu Bai flipped through the last book, he stopped.


    There was a light golden progress bar on the book.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Xu Bai was overjoyed. Before he could read the title, he took the book and walked to the counter of the bookstore.


    ¡°Boss, how much?¡±


    The owner of the bookstore was originally greeting customers. When he heard Xu Bai¡¯s voice, he looked at the book on the counter with a puzzled expression.


    It was rare for someone to buy books, but there were always a few scholars.


    If Xu Bai was only buying books, he didn¡¯t really care.


    But the title of the book¡­


    The bookstore owner felt the need to double-check.


    ¡°Sir, are you sure you want this book?¡±

 Chapter 7

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xu Bai was about to pay when he suddenly heard the shop owner¡¯s question. He looked at the shop owner strangely.


    ¡°Yes, I want this book. Is there a problem?¡±


    That was strange. Did he have to confirm in advance before buying a book?


    This wasn¡¯t that kind of book. What was there to be sure of?


    Although he did not read the title of the book, when he casually flipped through it, he was certain that there were no illustrations on it.


    It was quite normal!


    ¡°Sigh, Sir, you have to take care of your health. You¡¯re so young, so you have to know how to control yourself. Back then, when I was young¡­¡± The owner of the bookstore sighed as he spoke.


    Xu Bai was stunned. He subconsciously looked at the book on the table. Then, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    There were four words written on the cover of the book ¡ª Essentials of Kidney Strengthening1.


    No wonder, no wonder the storekeeper had looked at him like that¡­


    Xu Bai took a deep breath and asked again, ¡°How much?¡±


    No need to argue. Some things shouldn¡¯t be argued about. The more he argued about it, the more he couldn¡¯t explain himself.


    Moreover, no one knew him. So what if his kidneys were weak?


    ¡°Thirty copper coins,¡± the bookstore owner said.


    ¡°That expensive?¡± Xu Bai was taken aback.


    He finally understood why no one bought books in the bookstore.


    This amount of money was enough to eat and drink a few meals.


    Buy books? Who would be stupid enough to buy books?


    ¡°It¡¯s all at this price. Otherwise, how come there aren¡¯t any people buying books in my bookstore,¡± the shop owner said worriedly.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He handed over the money, picked up the book, and was about to leave.


    Before he could take two steps, he suddenly stopped and turned around. ¡°Boss, how often do you stock new books here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The owner of the bookstore thought for a moment and said, ¡°Once a month. The imperial court values studying. Other than the first purchase, I can exchange it for free every month.¡±


    The Great Chu Country valued martial arts and literature.


    The Emperor especially valued education at the lower level, so even a small county had a bookstore.


    ¡°Boss, next time, change all the books in your shop. I¡¯ll come back next month. If there¡¯s anything I like, money won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Xu Bai walked over and stuffed a piece of silver into his hands.


    Since he could find something here that could stimulate his comprehension, Xu Bai naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Once a month, there would be new books. It could even be exchanged. In that case, they should all be exchanged for new books.


    The owner of the bookstore was stunned. Then, he kept the money silently and nodded with a smile.


    The two of them agreed on a time. When Xu Bai left, the store owner was still standing at the door and waving.


    This was the first time someone had given him money this year. The owner of the bookstore was in a good mood.


    After Xu Bai received the , he no longer had the mood to wander around. He put the book into his bag and headed home.


    Along the way, he was also thinking.


    The other books did not trigger the comprehension progress bar, but the did. Did this mean that the other books did not have any value?


    Xu Bai thought about it and could only come up with this conclusion.


    ¡°In short, I have to comprehend this book first.¡±


    He stopped thinking about it and quickly walked home.


    ¡­


    After passing through many streets, Xu Bai finally stopped in front of a house on the west side of the county.


    The house looked old, but it was an inheritance left to him by his uncle.


    Xu Bai took out a key from his waist and opened the door.


    ¡°Squeak¡ª¡±


    Xu Bai pushed the wooden door open. The opening of the door was accompanied with an ear-piercing sound. There was no expected moldy smell.


    The room was clean and tidy. The original host was also a person who loved cleanliness and often cleaned the house.


    Xu Bai closed the door in a familiar motion. He found a chair and sat down. He couldn¡¯t wait to take out the .


    Although the name was a little derogatory, it was good enough to trigger his comprehension skills.


    His kidneys were very good. It was fine as long as he himself knew this.


    Besides, there was nothing wrong with learning how to nourish the kidney.


    There was a saying that men had no choice but to soak wolfberries in the thermos when they were middle-aged.


    Although Xu Bai was still young, he still had to protect his kidneys.


    His eyes were fixed on the , and the progress bar was increasing at a very slow speed.


    Compared to when he was in the prison cell, the progress was much slower.


    As he was staring at it, Xu Bai felt bored.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­ take a look?¡±


    He swore that he was definitely not reading it because he had a kidney problem.


    It was really too boring. Anyway, the progress bar would increase if he stared at it. If he read it carefully, it would also increase. He might as well read it to kill time.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai flipped through the pages.


    After reading it, he couldn¡¯t peel his eyes away.


    He turned the pages very slowly and read the book very seriously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could do that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? This action can strengthen the kidney.¡±


    ¡°If I sleep in this position before I go to bed, can it treat my kidneys and Yin deficiency?¡±


    As Xu Bai watched, he couldn¡¯t help but nod and sigh from time to time.


    He was really just curious.


    The description was vivid and reasonable, unlike other books.


    When he was reading this book, Xu Bai had a thought. It turned out that his kidney really needed to be protected well, and he had to do less craftsmanship.


    Reading books took a lot of time, especially when one was reading seriously.


    Xu Bai even forgot about the progress bar. Only when a line of words appeared in front of him did he realize that the progress bar was already full.


    [You¡¯ve studied the Essentials of Kidney Strengthening and comprehended the Kidney Massage Technique.]


    Xu Bai was stunned. What was the Kidney Massage Technique?


    Before he could react, a series of information appeared in his mind. Then, the blue panel in front of Xu Bai changed.


    [Name: Xu Bai.]


    [Realm: Grade Nine Martial Artist.]


    [Bone Breaking Saber Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Kidney Massage Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Comprehension: Maximum level.]


    ¡°They are of the same rank, but it took longer to comprehend the Kidney Punching Technique. It seems that there are some differences even if they are in the same rank.¡± Xu Bai touched his chin and came to a conclusion.


    He felt very excited.


    It was as if he had met a peerless beauty who was removing her makeup.


    With every layer removed, his excitement points increased.


    There was only one word to describe exploring the golden finger.


    ¡ªExciting.


    When the excitement gradually disappeared, Xu Bai began to pay attention to his new ability.


    Kidney Massage Technique was a terrible name. At least, that was what Xu Bai thought.


    But sometimes the reality is worse.


    There was no other reason. The kidney massage method was really about massaging the kidney.


    Xu Bai stretched out his hand, and the Genuine Qi in his body circulated. Then, he massaged his left kidney in a way that ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand.


    The Genuine Qi in his body grew stronger, and it kept bumping to left and to right.


    Xu Bai retracted his hand and thought to himself, ¡°Being able to temporarily increase the amount of Genuine Qi is equivalent to a burst of power.¡±


    After waiting for an incense stick of time1, the Genuine Qi in his body gradually disappeared.


    This was only the case after massaging one side of the kidney. If both sides were massaged together, the effect would be even stronger.


    Although the name was quite annoying, the effect could completely make up for the name.


    ¡°Oh right, I remember that it also has a negative effect that will weaken you for an hour.¡±


    Xu Bai was too excited just now and tried it without thinking. Only now did he remember that this skill had a negative effect.


    Xu Bai stood up, his footsteps unsteady.


    He walked to the table and picked up the bronze mirror on the table. After looking at the pale face in the bronze mirror, Xu Bai silently put it down.


    ¡°In short, don¡¯t use it too much.¡±


    It was one thing to be weak for an hour. Most importantly, he did not want others to think that his kidneys were weak.

 Chapter 8

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°My kidneys are fine.¡±


    His footsteps were weak and his face was pale. If he had dark circles under her eyes, he would definitely look like he had kidney deficiency.


    If his kidneys could speak, they would probably be waving the flag and shouting.


    Xu Bai sat on the chair and waited for the weakness to disappear.


    His Genuine Qi was slowly repairing the deficiency of his kidneys. After an hour, his face gradually turned rosy.


    ¡°Phew¡­ This feeling¡­ I¡¯m a grade nine martial artist, but I actually experienced a kidney deficiency.¡±


    Xu Bai let out a long breath. His body finally returned to normal. He stood up and stretched his body.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my kidney. It¡¯s mainly because of the Kidney Massage Technique.¡±


    He felt that he was energetic and could finish five bowls of rice. It was the complete opposite from how weak he had felt just now.


    Xu Bai pondered. The Kidney Massage Technique seemed like it could be used on someone else too.


    The Kidney Massage Technique was a special technique. When it struck the kidney, it stimulated the contents of the Genuine Qi.


    If it was used on someone else¡­


    If he used it to punch someone else, the reputation for kidney deficiency would probably accompany them like the wind.


    The scene was too beautiful.


    ¡°Speaking of eating, I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Xu Bai thought for a while and rubbed his stomach.


    Ever since he returned from the Raging Tiger Bandits, he had hunted a few wild animals on the way.


    Now that he suddenly relaxed, his stomach immediately started to grumble.


    He was a martial arts practitioner, not a deity. It was impossible for him not to eat anything.


    He glanced around and temporarily gave up on cooking.


    If he wanted to cook, he had to go out to buy groceries. When he came back, he had to cook by himself. After he was done, he had to clean up.


    Impossible!


    Cook?


    Even dogs would shake their heads after hearing this.


    Xu Bai took out a set of casual clothes from the wardrobe in the room and changed out of the bodyguard uniform. Holding the Ghost Head Saber at his waist, he walked to the street outside.


    The street outside was bustling with activity.


    Xu Bai thought that since he had money and time, he might as well find a place to eat and drink.


    Men had to treat themselves better.


    They shouldn¡¯t mistreat themselves.


    ¡°I wonder where the brothel is¡­¡±


    As he walked, his thoughts began to run wild.


    Xu Bai had once thought about where he wanted to go the most if he really transmigrated.


    The answer was a brothel.


    He was a decent man. He had always been sure of that.


    He mainly wanted to go out of curiosity.


    It was said that in ancient times, prostitutes were worlds apart from modern women.


    Putting aside zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, at least they wouldn¡¯t call him big brother so rudely.


    They would call him Young Master. It sounded exciting.


    If only he could experience it¡­


    Unknowingly, Xu Bai had misunderstood.


    At this moment, a fragrance came over and made him come back to his senses.


    Looking in the direction of the fragrance, there was a two-story building at the corner of the street. The fragrance came from the building.


    After this ordeal, it was already afternoon.


    Coupled with the fragrance, he was too lazy to find another place to eat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat here.¡±


    When he got closer, he realized that it was an inn. A plaque was hung high up with the words ¡®Welcome Inn¡¯ written on it.


    There were quite a lot of people in the inn. The customers were discussing too much or communicating in low voices.


    Xu Bai found a seat by the window. Just as he sat down, the waiter walked over quickly with a cloth on his shoulder.


    ¡°Sir, what would you like to eat?¡± The waiter asked with a smile as he poured a cup of tea for Xu Bai.


    ¡°Which dish is the best?¡± Xu Bai took a sip and smacked his lips.


    The tea was ordinary, but it could quench his thirst.


    In this day and age, free food was very ordinary. It was already not bad that it could be eaten.


    ¡°Sir, our restaurant has a lot of specialties, but the most famous ones are roasted chicken and braised beef. It¡¯s also one of the best in Sheng County. Also, the yellow wine is also top-notch,¡± the waiter began to introduce.


    ¡°One roasted chicken, half a catty of braised beef, and a pot of yellow wine,¡± Xu Bai ordered after some thought.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± The waiter nodded and bowed before quickly informing the kitchen.


    Since he had nothing to do during the meal, Xu Bai began to size up his surroundings.


    Ever since he had the golden finger, he had developed this habit.


    Every time he arrived at a place, he would first observe his surroundings to see if there was anything that triggered the golden finger.


    However, after looking around for a long time, he still found nothing.


    The dishes were served.


    The roasted chicken, braised beef, and a pot of wine was placed on Xu Bai¡¯s table.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal,¡± the waiter said and turned to leave.


    Xu Bai picked up a piece of beef and put it into his mouth. His eyes lit up.


    The waiter was not lying. The dish was indeed one of the best. At least, he felt that it was delicious.


    His stomach was empty, and with the temptation of delicious food, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t care less. He poured a cup of yellow wine and started eating.


    In the beginning, he ate quickly, but when his stomach was slightly full, Xu Bai slowed down and enjoyed the taste of delicious food.


    In Sheng County, the Welcome Inn was considered a big inn. Many people came here to eat.


    With so many people coming and going, Xu Bai was enjoying his meal. He couldn¡¯t help but glance at the entrance of the inn and put down his wine cup.


    A few people walked in from the entrance of the inn. They were all dressed differently and carried weapons.


    After these people entered the inn, they started to make a lot of noises.


    ¡°Waiter, waiter!¡±


    ¡°Coming¡­¡±


    When the waiter heard the voice, he hurried over and welcomed them to their seats.


    Coincidentally, these people happened to be sitting at the table beside Xu Bai.


    A middle-aged man frowned when he saw Xu Bai carrying a Ghost Head Saber at his waist.


    However, he only sized Xu Bai up for a moment before immediately turning around and sitting in his seat.


    ¡°Waiter, bring out all of your signature dishes.¡± After the middle-aged man sat down, he immediately ordered the waiter next to him.


    When the waiter heard this, his eyes lit up. It was rare to see generous customers, but there were many generous and silly customers.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else and quickly went to the kitchen.


    When the middle-aged man saw the waiter leave, he turned around and started chatting with his companion.


    Xu Bai ignored them and continued to eat and drink.


    Judging from their attire, they were most likely people from the martial world.


    Although Sheng County was small, there were many people in the martial world.


    No matter how small a place was, there would always be people from the martial world.


    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that wherever there were people, there would be a martial world?


    Therefore, the surrounding people were used to it and did not look over.


    At this moment, a sound came from the table beside him.


    ¡°Hey, have you guys heard? It hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I heard that last night, at Blind Mountain, Golden Swordsman Zhao Chen died. I don¡¯t know who caused it, but it became strange at night.¡±


    ¡°Golden Swordsman Zhao Chen? I¡¯ve heard of this person. He¡¯s a grade eight martial artist¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably related to the Jisheng Cult¡­¡±


    Xu Bai had been eating and treating the conversation as an entertainment for the wine. Halfway through, he turned his gaze over.


    Jisheng Cult?


    Those bastards again?


    The incident with the Raging Tiger Bandits was done by the Jisheng Cult.


    There was even a female corpse in red. Thinking about it now, he still felt disgusted.


    He felt that no matter what, they had to make it look better. At least it could look good.


    Her red clothes and the sticky corpse oil were too disgusting.


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    Xu Bai thought for a while, then leaned to the side and continued to listen.


    At this moment, the waiter brought the dishes over and placed them on the table.


    Xu Bai took a look and almost couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter.

 Chapter 9

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The table was filled with food, and the people from the martial world were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why is there so much food?¡± The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but stand up from his chair.


    Because the table was small, several plates were even overlapped.


    The waiter was stunned. ¡°Sir, you said it yourself. You want one of all our specialties.¡±


    ¡°Your restaurant has so many specialties?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The waiter hurriedly prepared to introduce the meaning of each dish.


    However, before the waiter could speak, the middle-aged man grabbed the waiter¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Are you scamming us because we¡¯re foreigners?¡±


    The waiter was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, this is what you said. I¡¯m doing as you instructed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The middle-aged man was furious.


    But there was nothing he could do.


    How could he dare to cause trouble in broad daylight?


    The current emperor of the Great Chu Country did not have strict jurisdiction over the people of the martial world.


    In the martial world, one could do whatever they like as long as they did not go overboard.


    However, if they caused trouble in a city with people and even picked on the commoners, the government office would not be easy to deal with.


    This was the iron law of Great Chu.


    Even if it was an official who usually didn¡¯t manage things, he would actively deal with it. This was an opportunity to rise in rank and become rich.


    The middle-aged man really wanted to just take the loss, but¡­ he didn¡¯t have that much money.


    The waiter also realized that something was wrong and shouted, ¡°Someone, come and take a look. You¡¯re eating for free and even hitting me. Report to the officials!¡±


    This time, the few people were put in a difficult position.


    The surrounding people all looked over. No one said anything, but they were all watching the commotion.


    Seeing this, the waiter shouted even louder.


    It was unknown what the innkeeper was doing. He had yet to come out.


    Seeing that the commotion was getting bigger, the middle-aged man¡¯s face alternated between green and white.


    He did not have that much money and did not know what to do now. If he were reported to the officials, he would not be able to avoid jail time.


    Xu Bai stood up and walked to the table. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the bill for them.¡±


    After asking for the price, Xu Bai paid for the meal first.


    With someone paying the bill, everyone was naturally happy.


    The waiter did not say anything. He weighed the silver pieces in his hand and quickly left.


    The middle-aged man stared at Xu Bai, especially the Ghost Head Saber at his waist, as if he was guarding against something.


    After all, they were all people from the martial world. When they saw the saber at Xu Bai¡¯s waist and his indifferent temperament, they felt that this person was not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. There are many inconveniences in the martial world. I just helped you out in passing.¡± Xu Bai sat on the chair and raised his right hand. ¡°Please sit.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked back at his companions, indicating that they should not act rashly and to return to his chair.


    Their hands were still on their weapons, not moving at all.


    ¡°What is the Jisheng Cult?¡± Xu Bai suddenly asked.


    He didn¡¯t beat around the bush, but was straightforward.


    Such a direct question made the middle-aged man heave a sigh of relief.


    They were all in the martial world and knew very well that there was no one in this world who would suddenly treat you well. Now, it seemed that the help just now was to obtain information.


    With an exchange, they could relax.


    ¡°Brother, do you have a grudge against the Jisheng Sect?¡± the middle-aged man asked.


    Xu Bai frowned and looked at the middle-aged man coldly. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t seem to know the rules.¡±


    After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, the middle-aged man was embarrassed.


    He really did not know the rules.


    Others had helped you out, but you questioned them instead. Not only did you not understand the rules, but you also violated them.


    ¡°Jisheng Cult. It¡¯s a strange organization that appeared in recent years. It¡¯s not a sect or a preeminent family. They¡¯ve done many evil deeds. Their favorite thing to do is to turn living people into strange things. Zhao Chen has become an evil spirit corpse,¡± the middle-aged man explained tirelessly.


    The surroundings were very noisy and they spoke very softly. No one noticed their movements.


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and asked, ¡°What is an evil spirit corpse?¡±


    ¡°The evil spirit corpse is a kind of strange creature. It¡¯s strange because it¡¯s a transformation of a human or demon after death. They have no emotions and no rationality. It only knows how to kill,¡± the middle-aged man said.


    After Xu Bai¡¯s reminder, the middle-aged man stopped asking. As long as Xu Bai asked, he would answer it directly.


    Strange? Demon?


    Xu Bai placed his right hand on the table and tapped it lightly.


    This world seemed a little ridiculous.


    Wasn¡¯t this a martial arts world?


    How did it become a fantasy world in the blink of an eye?


    Strange, demons¡­


    It was easy to understand, but Xu Bai was a little speechless when he accepted it.


    There was also that damned Jisheng Cult. It was too troublesome.


    ¡°The evil spirit corpses are strange. They have no emotions or rationality. Do they still have a way to control them?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°Of course, it can¡¯t be controlled. However, the Jisheng Cult uses the fact that the greater the resentment after death, the easier it is to turn into a strange characteristic. After creating the strange, they don¡¯t care and let the strange cause trouble,¡± the middle-aged man replied.


    Xu Bai tapped the table faster as he thought to himself.


    It seemed that the purpose of the Jisheng Cult was to cause trouble.


    They could not control the strangeness, nor did they benefit from it. However, they enjoyed it.


    He thought for a moment and began to ask about other things. He also asked them to answer while eating.


    Time slowly passed. In the blink of an eye, it was already sunset.


    Xu Bai also asked all the questions he wanted to ask.


    This world was not as simple as he had imagined.


    Not only were there demons and strange things, but martial artists were not the only ones.


    Everything in the world could be extraordinary.


    From Confucianism to Daoism, to Spirit Mediums, Pawns, Demons of Time, Theft, Prostitution, and so on, it was like a hundred flowers blooming.


    For example, ordinary matchmakers would at most matchmake living people, while spiritual matchmakers would use spirits as matchmakers and do matchmaking between the living and the dead.


    In this world, there were three types of cultivation methods.


    Spirit, Qi, and Gods.


    Martial artists, Confucianists, and Daoists had the most numbers. Martial artists cultivated Genuine Qi, while Confucianists and Daoists used gods as their foundation.


    The rest of the martial world people cultivated spirit.


    As for the methods and secrets of the various families, only the families knew about them. For example, if a martial artist did not have a Mental Cultivation Technique or Genuine Qi, he would be considered unranked.


    There were many martial artists who were ranked, but there were even more who were not.


    In short, it was quite dangerous.


    As for why the middle-aged man knew so much, it was because of the fact that he had been in the martial world for a long time.


    Xu Bai stood up and prepared to leave.


    After asking and getting the information he wanted, Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was getting late and it was not suitable to stay in the inn for long.


    The middle-aged man kept staring at the money bag at Xu Bai¡¯s waist. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Since just now, he had been glancing at Xu Bai¡¯s money bag from time to time.


    At this moment, Xu Bai was about to leave when a female voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve offended you before, and I¡¯m coincidentally not in the shop. I¡¯ve only just found out about the situation, so I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±


    Her voice was deep but exceptionally charming.


    He followed the voice and saw a woman in rough clothes walking over.


    The woman¡¯s hair was tied up high. She was about 30 years old and had a unique smell of her age.


    Xu Bai smacked his lips and his gaze darkened.


    She was a very charming woman with a charming appearance. Especially because she was more mature, she looked even more natural.


    ¡ªVery smooth.

 Chapter 10

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    A woman in her twenties was a little inexperienced. When she was closer to 30 years old, her scent became more and more mature.


    The charming woman walked over. When she reached Xu Bai, she handed over the silver fragment in her hand.


    ¡°I opened an inn because I value harmony. The waiter is unsensible. I¡¯ll return the money to you. Take it that I¡¯m treating everyone to a meal.¡±


    Xu Bai stared as the silver pieces were handed over, especially at the back of the woman¡¯s fair hand and the patterns on the back of her hand.


    On the back of the lady boss¡¯s hand, there was a faint red maple leaf pattern that matched her fair skin, making her look abnormally demonic.


    Was Xu Bai lustful? Of course he was!


    Which man wasn¡¯t lustful?


    However, he was not a mule that would move at the sight of anyone. The reason why he could not look away at this moment was because he realized that not only was the maple leaf tattoo on the back of the lady boss¡¯s hand beautiful, but there was also a golden progress bar.


    After looking at it for a while, the golden progress bar only increased a little.


    Looking at the rate of how it was progressing, it would probably be better than the Kidney Massage Technique.


    ¡°Sir? Sir?¡± The Lady Boss called out. Xu Bai came back to his senses.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Boss.¡±


    He took the silver and put it into the bulging money bag at his waist without looking at the hand again.


    ¡°In my opinion, the lady boss is really sensible. Heh, we¡¯ll forget the matter this time.¡± The middle-aged man knew how to back down.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Lady Boss. My name is Yun Xiang. I¡¯m the boss.¡± Yun Xiang emphasized as she stared at Xu Bai. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t reveal your wealth.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    His eyes turned, and the progress bar increased again.


    He tidied his hair and glanced at her.


    He touched the money bag at his waist and glanced at her again.


    At this moment, Xu Bai was very active, doing his best to increase the progress bar.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Everyone should go back early.¡± After Yun Xiang returned the money, she didn¡¯t want to say anything else.


    Xu Bai sighed and thought to himself that he wouldn¡¯t have a chance today.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    He turned, said goodbye, and left the inn.


    The middle-aged man and his companions also left, and the inn fell silent.


    Yun Xiang walked forward, closed the door, and went up the stairs to the second floor¡­


    ¡­


    After Xu Bai left the inn, he headed straight home.


    Halfway down the hall, he suddenly stopped, changed direction, and walked into a dark alley.


    It was already late at night.


    Other than the moon and the lanterns on both sides of the street, there was only the faint sound of the night watch in the distance.


    Outside the alley, a few figures appeared. They were the middle-aged man and the others.


    ¡°Brother, he walked into the alley. Our chance is here!¡± One of his companions looked at the dark alley and said.


    The middle-aged man frowned. ¡°Be careful. This person¡¯s footsteps are steady. He has his own aura when he walks. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Big Brother is a grade nine martial artist. We¡¯re not afraid at all. I¡¯ve never heard of any martial artist who lives in this small county. Big Brother, let¡¯s hurry up. We¡¯ll have more money than our brothers after taking his money.¡± Another companion could not help but say.


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment, then thought of the bulging purse at Xu Bai¡¯s waist. He gritted his teeth and waved his hand as he walked into the alley.


    The alley was very dark. Other than the moonlight, there was not even a lantern in the alley.


    As soon as they entered, they smelled a damp smell.


    Xu Bai was nowhere to be seen.


    After hesitating for a moment, the middle-aged man thought that they had lost him.


    When he thought of the money bag again, he was excited and whispered, ¡°Hurry up and chase after him.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± His companions replied.


    But before they could take two steps, they heard the sound of rushing wind.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Accompanied by the sound of rushing wind was the sound of a sharp blade piercing into flesh.


    An accomplice beside the middle-aged man held his throat and fell to the ground. There was an arrowhead in his throat.


    ¡°Who!¡±


    The few of them instantly became nervous.


    However, the alley was dark and no one could be seen.


    They stood back to back, wary of each other.


    Not including their dead accomplice, there were only three of them left.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    The sound of the wind came again, sweeping through the night.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Another accomplice covered his head. His head cracked and he fell to the ground. There was a brick on the ground.


    Before they could react, a few more bricks flew over.


    The last accomplice was hit and fell to the ground.


    As the saying went, no matter how good one¡¯s martial arts were, they could be defeated with a brick.


    Only the middle-aged man still had the strength to fight. He took out a pair of iron spikes from his waist and swung them to shatter the brick.


    ¡°If you have the ability, come out and fight. What kind of hero would hide!¡± He shouted angrily.


    Although he was a grade nine martial artist and the others were all unranked, he still could not accept the death of his companions.


    No one answered him. There was the sound of wind behind him.


    The middle-aged man felt a sense of danger and hurriedly lowered his head.


    A Ghost Head Saber brushed past his head. If he missed it by a second, he would have to accompany his companions.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    At this moment, the middle-aged man finally saw the person who was holding the saber clearly. It was Xu Bai, whom they were chasing.


    ¡°Greed can sometimes harm you.¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.


    After leaving the inn, he noticed that these people were secretly following him. Thinking back to how the middle-aged man had stared at his money pouch from time to time, Xu Bai knew what these people were thinking.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m still inexperienced in the world. The martial world is really too dangerous¡­¡± He sighed.


    The middle-aged man almost vomited blood.


    Inexperienced?


    If he could kill his companions even though he was inexperienced, what would happen if he was experienced?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to enter grade nine at such a young age,¡± the middle-aged man said warily.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer. He suddenly stretched out his hand.


    Under the moonlight, there was a dark glint on his sleeve that could not be seen clearly.


    The middle-aged man suddenly thought of the way his first companion died and said in surprise, ¡°You have hidden weapons.¡±


    He hurriedly dodged.


    However, Xu Bai did not shoot the hidden arrow. Instead, he punched his waist and raised his saber.


    Kidney Massage Technique!


    His Genuine Qi became stronger and rampaged through his body.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The blade and the spear clashed with a crisp sound.


    They fought back and forth in the alley.


    Under the moonlight, other than the silver glow, there was only the cold light reflected by the weapon.


    ¡°Guess when I¡¯ll shoot.¡± Xu Bai kept waving the saber in his right hand, using the Bone Breaking Saber Technique.


    His other hand was also aiming.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s heart trembled. When he saw the hidden arrow pointed at him, he felt a chill and hurriedly dodged.


    However, the next moment, the long saber left a saber mark on his body.


    ¡°Not this time. Will it shoot next time?¡± Xu Bai asked with a smile.


    The middle-aged man covered his wound and retreated quickly.


    However, Xu Bai did not give him a chance. The long saber seemed to be stuck to his body and he could not shake it off.


    This battle was the most arduous one for the middle-aged man since he entered the martial world.


    This was because other than the Ghost Head Saber that shone with a cold light, the hidden weapon that could be fired at some point was even more terrifying.


    Playing dirty!


    Shameless!


    The middle-aged man cursed in his heart. He dealt with Ghost Head Saber while guarding against hidden weapons. Finally, a flaw appeared.


    Xu Bai drew back his long saber.


    The middle-aged man clutched his throat and fell to the ground, twitching.


    Blood kept flowing out, but the middle-aged man still looked at Xu Bai¡¯s left arm, as if he had died with remaining grievances.


    Xu Bai walked up, pulled up his left sleeve, and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Look, there¡¯s no¡­¡±


    There was nothing on his left arm, only an empty mechanism.

 Chapter 11

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Looking at the empty mechanism, the middle-aged man held his neck and made a sound.


    He never expected that the other party actually didn¡¯t have any hidden weapons.


    From the beginning to the end, Xu Bai had used the empty sleeve arrow to distract him.


    If he hadn¡¯t been distracted, this outcome might still be unknown, but he had been distracted.


    Being distracted meant death.


    The middle-aged man stared at Xu Bai as Xu Bai¡¯s words echoed in his mind.


    ¡°Inexperienced¡­¡±


    He wanted to say that if Xu Bai was considered inexperienced in the world, he could forget about being a veteran in the martial world, but he could not say it now.


    More and more blood flowed, and death was approaching.


    A bright saber light flashed. The middle-aged man felt a pain in his chest and completely lost consciousness.


    ¡°I paid the bill for you, but you guys turned your swords against me. Your death wasn¡¯t an injustice.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Xu Bai never intended to give them a chance.


    He wiped the middle-aged man¡¯s blood from the saber and put the Ghost Head Saber on his waist. He looked at the corpses in front of him and began to search them one by one.


    After searching, he obtained more than ten copper coins and a book with a yellowing cover.


    The words on the book could no longer be seen clearly. Xu Bai glanced at it and raised his eyebrows.


    Another golden progress bar!


    ¡°I¡¯ve really gained a lot tonight¡­¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin.


    There were a few corpses lying around. It was late at night, and he had chosen a remote alley, so no one saw him.


    However, it was not good to stay here for a long time. If someone came, he could only silence them.


    He felt that he was not a bad person. It was not good to fight and kill.


    Taking advantage of the night, he got rid of his traces and pulled out the hidden arrow from the corpse. After wiping the blood on it, he left the alley.


    ¡­


    The night was like water, and the moonlight was bright.


    Xu Bai opened the door and closed it after entering.


    As soon as he entered the house, he went straight to the bedroom, took off his coat, and lay on the bed after putting the Ghost Head Saber aside.


    In the bedroom, the oil lamp was dim.


    In an era without electric lights, the flickering light of oil lamps was very suitable for making horror movies.


    ¡°I got something, but not everything is a gain.¡±


    Xu Bai felt that the failure of his plan to visit the brothel today was entirely the fault of those people from the martial world.


    Originally, he had planned to have a meal and then go out for a walk to admire the girls playing and singing. However, as soon as they started chatting, they chatted until night fell.


    He even killed them on his way back. This was unexpected.


    ¡°Is an honest person like me really that easy to bully?¡± Xu Bai thought.


    Perhaps it was the law of transmigration¡­


    The seniors in those novels had nothing to do before they transmigrated, but after they transmigrated, they became ruthless harvesting machines.


    At the thought of this, Xu Bai leaned against the wall and supported his chin with his hand as he fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Or is it because I¡¯m inexperienced.¡±


    He naturally shifted the blame and said something that would make a dead person vomit blood. He then picked up the nameless book that he had placed on the bed just now.


    On the book, a golden progress bar shone. It was especially eye-catching in the darkness.


    Xu Bai stared at him.


    An incense stick of time later¡­


    Looking at the progress bar that had only increased by a little, Xu Bai knew that he had picked up a treasure.


    The slower the progress bar increased, the greater the benefits.


    Just look at the Kidney Massage Technique, the quality was very good.


    Although there was a side effect of kidney deficiency, it was only a short-term kidney deficiency. On the other hand, the effect was impressive.


    Therefore, the slower the progress rose, the happier Xu Bai became.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this book done by tonight!¡±


    As the saying goes, the night is long and sleepless.


    At this moment, Xu Bai was indeed suffering from insomnia. Under the light of the oil lamp, he stared intently.


    Another incense stick of time passed¡­


    Xu Bai rubbed his dry eyes and said, ¡°It turns out that your eyes can really dry up if you don¡¯t blink.¡±


    If someone were to ask him if his eyes would dry out after such a long time without blinking, he would definitely give that person a slap.


    Wouldn¡¯t you know the answer even without asking?


    ¡°No, I have to do something.¡± Xu Bai tried to open the book.


    Just like when he was reading the , he planned to read this book to pass the time.


    The yellowed book felt very brittle when flipped open, as if the book would fall apart if he used a little more strength.


    Flipping to the first page, the words were jumping on the paper.


    ¡°It¡¯s round and ethereal, and the qi passes through Heaven¡¯s Gate. It¡¯s mysterious and indistinct, as if it¡¯s chaotic¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished reading the first line, Xu Bai felt a headache coming on.


    He recognized all the words on it, but when they were combined, he couldn¡¯t understand them.


    It was obscure and difficult to understand. Any normal person would find it difficult to understand.


    ¡°I have to finish it tonight!¡±


    Xu Bai continued to peruse the book patiently.


    Due to the cryptic reason, the more he read, the more dizzy he felt.


    As he read, he began to flip through the book faster. He no longer read the words carefully, but read ten lines at a glance.


    In any case, it was just to pass the time. Xu Bai didn¡¯t care.


    Another incense stick of time passed¡­


    As Xu Bai flipped to the last page, his face expressionless.


    He didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t understand the book at all. It was as if he was reading a heavenly book.


    However, when he flipped to the last page, he also made a new discovery. There was a piece of paper clipped to the last page of the book.


    This discovery was like finding an unknown item called ¡®Dictionary of So-and-So¡¯ in a computer folder. Xu Bai immediately became excited.


    Flipping open the paper, the dog-like words appeared.


    Xu Bai took a closer look. There was an annotation on the book, which was also a Mental Cultivation Technique.


    After he tore off the paper, he opened the book and carefully compared it. The annotations on the paper were not complete, it only explained half of the book.


    It was not like an annotation to this book, but more like the understanding of a book reader.


    According to this person¡¯s understanding, he could comprehend a low-level Mental Cultivation Technique just by comprehending half of it.


    ¡°Dog-crawling¡­¡±


    Xu Bai thought of the middle-aged man.


    Could it be written by the middle-aged man?


    He speculated that the middle-aged man had obtained this book from somewhere and comprehended a low-level and superficial Mental Cultivation Technique from it. He had gone from unranked to grade nine.


    This speculation was very likely.


    ¡°No matter what, this thing is higher ranked than the Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique.¡±


    Half of it could create a low-level Mental Cultivation Technique. So the entire book would result in an even higher level of Mental Cultivation Technique.


    After reaching this conclusion, Xu Bai became even more interested.


    He no longer felt that his eyes were dry and continued to stare intently.


    ¡­


    The night was long. In the room, Xu Bai added oil to the lamp several times until the rooster crowed.


    [You studied the nameless book and comprehended the Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique.]


    Words appeared before his eyes, and Xu Bai¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Finally¡­ he was done!


    A night without sleep was nothing to a martial artist.


    However, it was really torturous to focus all night on a book and not understand what was in it.


    Apart from being boring, it was also more drowsy.


    It was as if the progress bar was increasing bit by bit when he was playing a game. Just thinking about it made his blood pressure increase.


    Fortunately, the night was not in vain. He had finally finished the book.


    ¡°Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique¡­ What the hell is that?¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He did not receive the information he had imagined. The line of words seemed to be stuck in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Is it broken?¡± Xu Bai stretched out his hand and scratched his eyes.


    The words in front of him seemed to have suddenly restarted and were gradually changing.


    A new line of text appeared¡­

 Chapter 12

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    [Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique detected.]


    [The types of mental cultivation techniques overlap.]


    [Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique + Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique.]


    [Fusion in progress¡­]


    [Fusion successful!]


    [You studied the nameless book. After fusing it, you comprehended the Breaking Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique.


    Xu Bai: ¡°¡­¡±


    He really wanted to say that this naming was really casual¡­


    The word ¡°Breaking¡± was taken from the Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique and the word ¡°Slaughter¡± was taken from the Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique.


    After combining the two, it became the Breaking Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique.


    The blue words began to disappear, transforming into a ray of light that was absorbed into Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    In the next moment, a large amount of information surged over. At the same time, the Genuine Qi in Xu Bai¡¯s body began to strengthen. Soon, it became more than twice as strong as before.


    When the information flooded in, Xu Bai finally understood what it meant to have the Mental Cultivation Technique fused.


    In the past, the Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique was actually not high-level. It was already not bad that it was able to enter the edge of grade nine.


    This was because the Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique was a combination of the Bone Breaking Saber Technique. It could even be said that the Bone Breaking Saber Technique was the main technique, and the Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique was the supplementary technique.


    Hence, even though Xu Bai had entered grade nine, he was only on the verge of it.


    The Slaughter Mental Cultivation Method was different. Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique was a mental cultivation method that was even more inclined towards combat.


    In battle, every time he killed a person, he could seize the other party¡¯s Genuine Qi and temporarily attach it to his body for his own use.


    Although it was a temporary addition, the essence of this cultivation technique could be seen.


    It was more inclined to battle, and a life-and-death battle.


    However, the extracted Genuine Qi would not be much. Perhaps it was because the level of this cultivation technique was not high.


    Thinking of this, a blue panel appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    [Name: Xu Bai.]


    [Realm: Grade Nine Martial Artist.]


    [Bone Breaking Saber Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Breaking Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique (Rank 1.5): Maximum level.]


    [Kidney Massage Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Comprehension: Maximum level.]


    ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of information today.¡±


    Xu Bai thought to himself as he sized up the light blue panel.


    Through obtaining the Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique, he had gained a lot. What he gained was not only limited to the cultivation technique, but also about his understanding of the golden finger.


    First of all, skills of the same type would be fused. This could be seen from the Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique and the Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique.


    Secondly, fusion was not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    The Rank 1 Bone Breaking Cultivation Method was a low-level cultivation method. The Rank 1 Slaughter Cultivations Method could be considered a high-level cultivation method. However, after fusing them together, it did not reach the Rank 2 like he had imagined. Xu Bai did not become a grade eight martial artist either.


    Actually, after thinking about it carefully, it made sense.


    For example, Rank 2 was like a piece of carefully made sweet bean curd.


    The Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique was a high-quality tofu pudding that had not been meticulously made. On the other hand, the Bone Breaking Mental Cultivation Technique was a low-quality bean curd pudding. When the two were combined, could they become a carefully made sweet tofu pudding?


    Impossible!


    He had an idea, but he didn¡¯t know how effective it would be.


    If he found low-level cultivation techniques to comprehend and let them fuse continuously, even if cultivation techniques each increased by 0.1, it would be a considerable increase when they were accumulated.


    Of course, there was a question of whether it was worth it.


    He needed time to comprehend it. If the total time cost was inferior to directly comprehending a high-level mental cultivation technique, there was no need to go to such lengths.


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide on it first. We¡¯ll do the experiment when the time comes.¡± Xu Bai made up his mind.


    If there was a chance, he would give it a try.


    However, there was something more important at the moment.


    ¡ªEat, and look at the beauty.


    No, to be precise, looking at the maple leaf tattoo on the beauty¡¯s hand.


    Last night, the golden progress bar on the back of Yun Xiang¡¯s hand could also be comprehended. Xu Bai naturally did not want to let it go.


    Now, he was hungry and wanted to eat. It was reasonable to take a look while eating.


    After changing his clothes, Xu Bai put the Ghost Head Saber on his waist and went out to eat.


    ¡­


    The streets were still bustling with people.


    It was March and the weather was at its best. It felt like spring everywhere on the streets.


    The passerby would occasionally gossip. When Xu Bai heard them, he understood that the corpses of those people had been discovered.


    The people from the county office went over and took a casual look before sending someone to bury them in the mass grave.


    They were not citizens of the county and carried sabers. The county magistrate immediately recognized them as people from the martial world and did not ask further. He was even too lazy to investigate.


    ¡°This world only looks peaceful,¡± Xu Bai thought as he walked.


    The Emperor of the Great Chu Country treated the commoners extremely well. He also issued an iron law. Those who dared to harm the commoners in the city would definitely be investigated to the end.


    However, the Emperor turned a blind eye to the matters of the martial world.


    ¡°To be clear, you martial world people may fight and kill, but you¡¯re not allowed to attack ordinary people under my watch. Moreover, don¡¯t make the matter too big. If you make it too big, I¡¯ll take action.


    Thinking about the current situation, the Emperor of the Great Chu Country was very smart to play such a trick.


    The generals guarded the border. They had to deal with the barbarians at the western border and also be wary of the Great Yue State in the south. How could they be distracted?


    The scholars were in charge of the affairs of the court and wanted peace in the world. They were also dealing with the common people.


    Only the people from the martial world were difficult to manage.


    Xu Bai estimated that the Emperor had lost his previous imposing manner.


    Back when the Great Chu was first established, it dared to fight anything, making the entire martial world afraid.


    But now that its foundation was big, the Emperor had many things to consider and think about.


    The Emperor was also very happy with this act of Jianghu people against Jiang Hu people.


    However, Xu Bai felt that something was amiss.


    What if the people from the martial world couldn¡¯t control themselves? What would they use to keep them in check?


    The Generals?


    The barbarians from the west and the Great Yue Kingdom would laugh so hard that their mouths would crack.


    The scholars?


    The scholars of Confucianism were certainly good at fighting. They were the kind of people who could not reason and used their fists to beat people into submission.


    However, all the scholars were governing the country and managing the livelihood of the people. They could not possibly let the scholars change positions, right?


    Xu Bai finally knew what was missing.


    What was lacking was a certain organization that specialized in managing these people. Or rather, even if there was one, the original host¡¯s level had been so low that he was not qualified to come into contact with it.


    As he thought about it, he arrived at the inn.


    Shaking his head to get rid of the thoughts in his mind, Xu Bai walked into the inn with a smile on his face.


    The inn was still as lively as yesterday. There were diners everywhere.


    As soon as Xu Bai entered, the waiter walked out.


    Most of the waiters in the inn were quick-witted. They saw Xu Bai at a glance and recalled that this guest had been generous yesterday. They hurriedly lowered their heads and bowed, leading Xu Bai to the inn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the same as what I had yesterday,¡± Xu Bai said after taking a sip of tea.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The waiter said and left with a cloth on his shoulder.


    After the waiter left, Xu Bai looked around and finally saw that very smooth figure.


    Yun Xiang was standing at the counter, calculating with her head lowered.


    In such a huge inn, Xu Bai did not see an accountant. It seemed that Yun Xiang was also in charge.


    From time to time, someone would pay the bill. The waiter went to the kitchen and quickly came out to bring the money to the counter.


    Yun Xiang was very serious in her calculations. She held a brush in her hand, and the red maple leaf on the back of her hand appeared and disappeared.


    Xu Bai stared at the back of Yun Xiang¡¯s hand, and a golden progress bar appeared.

 Chapter 13

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°This spot is just right.¡±


    From where Xu Bai was standing, he could see the entire counter.


    Feeling the progress bar slowly increase, he was delighted.


    Before the dishes were served, he stared straight at it.


    Other than the back of Yun Xiang¡¯s hand, he did not care about anything else.


    At this moment, people were coming and going in the inn.


    The golden progress bar was increasing. Xu Bai did not care about the people around him. He stared without any restraint.


    In just a short while, it had increased by a little.


    ¡°This thing is better than the Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique.¡±


    He calculated the time. If he kept staring at it, it would take two nights for the progress bar to completely fill up.


    In other words, it was more than twice as good as the Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique from last night.


    Rank 2?


    It was very likely.


    He just didn¡¯t know if it was a Mental Cultivation Technique or something else.


    If it was a Mental Cultivation Technique, he could directly break through to grade eight.


    If it was not a Mental Cultivation Technique, something that was rank 2 shouldn¡¯t be bad.


    With this thought in mind, Xu Bai stared at it even more closely.


    A voice came from not far away. The waiter came up with the dishes and placed them on the table.


    ¡°Please enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Wait, go get me some more vegetables,¡± Xu Bai said.


    He was so busy looking at the boss that he forgot to order vegetable dishes.


    Humans could not always eat meat. They would get sick of it.


    The waiter nodded again and left quickly.


    After a while, a plate of stir-fried vegetables was placed on the table.


    Xu Bai was eating and drinking yellow wine. His eyes were fixed on the maple leaf tattoo on the back of Yun Xiang¡¯s hand.


    Of course, there were people who noticed this process, such as the diners at the tables beside them.


    The diner was also an expert in this field. He revealed a kindred spirit gaze.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about this.


    He was a serious person.


    Even though he wanted to shop at brothels yesterday, he was a serious person because he did not manage to do so.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to accumulate progress.¡± Xu Bai took a sip of wine and thought to himself.


    His gaze moved up the back of Yun Xiang¡¯s hand. Not bad.


    Time gradually passed in the blink of an eye. The meal lasted for two hours.


    Yun Xiang seemed to have some matters to attend to. She left the counter and went to the second floor.


    Xu Bai waited for a long time, but Yun Xiang did not come back down, so he hurriedly paid the bill and left the inn.


    Better late than never.


    Some things could not be rushed. She was here and could not run away.


    Xu Bai left the inn.


    It was still early. He pondered for a moment and began to stroll around Sheng County again. He would come here for lunch at noon.


    There were still other places in Sheng County that he had not finished window shopping at. With his cheat, he could take advantage of this time to see if there was anything he had missed.


    Xu Bai walked around but didn¡¯t find anything. It was about time, so he returned to the inn alone.


    He had arrived at the right time. There was no one in the inn yet.


    When the waiter saw that it was Xu Bai, he wondered if he was addicted to the food.


    ¡°The usual,¡± Xu Bai said.


    The waiter hurried to the kitchen.


    Not long after, the dishes were placed on the table.


    At this moment, there were still not many people in the inn.


    The waiter said, ¡°Enjoy,¡± and left again.


    Xu Bai began to eat and drink, glancing at the counter from time to time.


    It was empty. Yun Xiang was not here.


    Gradually, the number of people increased, and the waiter began to get busy.


    The money collected was placed in the box on the counter, but Yun Xiang was still nowhere to be seen.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but look at the second floor.


    At this rate, she should have come down.


    Would she stay on the second floor all afternoon?


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he continued to eat and drink.


    It wasn¡¯t until afternoon that Xu Bai finished his meal.


    The counter was still empty.


    Xu Bai paid the bill and started strolling around again until dinner. He ordered his usual food and continued eating.


    Yun Xiang was still nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Could she have disappeared?¡± He was puzzled.


    As the sun slowly set, the number of people in the inn began to decrease.


    After the last person left, Xu Bai began to pay the bill.


    When the waiter came over to help him pay the bill, Xu Bai paid and pulled the waiter back.


    ¡°Sir, this is¡­¡± The waiter was puzzled when he saw the additional silver in his palm.


    ¡°Keep it well. I just want to ask you something,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    The waiter looked left and right before carefully putting away the silver pieces. He revealed a flattering smile. ¡°Sir, if you have anything to ask, just ask. I will definitely tell you everything I know.¡±


    This was unprecedented. He was just a waiter. When had he ever received such money?


    He had long seen that this guest had an extraordinary temperament. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t been wrong.


    That was what the waiter thought.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen your boss all day except during the day?¡± Xu Bai pointed to the second floor and asked.


    As soon as he said this, the waiter revealed a look of understanding.


    ¡°Sir, if you have designs on the boss, you should give up as soon as possible. Although the boss is not married, a few days ago, a rich businessman from Sheng County came to propose marriage, but she rejected him.¡±


    He mistook Xu Bai for having ideas about Yun Xiang and began to persuade him.


    In his opinion, even the rich merchant had been rejected by Yunxiang, let alone the others.


    After all, he had accepted the money. He should dissuade him appropriately so that he would not waste his time. Otherwise, he would not be able to collect the money with a clear conscience.


    ¡°I wanted to express my sincerity, but your boss hasn¡¯t come down. I don¡¯t have a chance either. Has she always been like this?¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t explain and continued.


    The waiter turned around and looked at the second floor. He leaned closer and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but ever since the inn was built three months ago, the boss has been like this. I don¡¯t know why, but she has been staying on the second floor all this time. Oh right, speaking of this, I remember that the boss sometimes goes out and usually comes back at night.¡±


    ¡®Comes back at night?¡¯


    Xu Bai stroked his chin.


    It seemed that Yun Xiang was no longer on the second floor when he left.


    It was a little strange¡­


    Where did this woman go?


    She opened the shop, but other than in the morning, she was nowhere to be seen all day. What was she doing?


    Normally, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t think about it, but the key was the maple leaf tattoo at the back of Yun Xiang¡¯s hand.


    To be able to activate the progress bar proved that there was something worth comprehending there. In other words, Yun Xiang was not a simple person.


    With that thought in mind, he remained silent.


    The waiter probed, ¡°Sir, is there anything else?¡±


    Xu Bai came back to his senses and shook his head. He stood up from his seat and planned to go home.


    It was already late. He would go back first and come back tomorrow.


    ¡°Sir, take care.¡±


    The waiter sent Xu Bai to the door.


    Xu Bai turned around and waved his hand, telling him not to send him off. He then turned around and prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, just as he turned around, he saw a very smooth figure approaching from afar.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t leave. He stood where he was.


    Her figure gradually became clearer. Yun Xiang had changed her clothes. Although she was still wearing coarse clothes, it was difficult to hide her charm.


    ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Yun Xiang also saw Xu Bai and took a few steps forward to greet him.


    Xu Bai¡¯s nose twitched and he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough wine and food. The food here is too good.¡±


    Although his expression did not change, when Yun Xiang spoke just now, he smelled blood.

 Chapter 14

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The smell of blood was faint and subtle.


    After all, Xu Bai had experienced the life and death of the Raging Tiger Bandits and had killed many people. In addition, he was already suspicious of Yun Xiang. With so much experience, he naturally could smell the scent of blood.


    In the middle of the night, a woman ran around and came back with the smell of blood. It would be a lie to say that there was nothing wrong.


    ¡°Take care, sir. The store is about to close,¡± Yun Xiang said, not intending to continue the conversation.


    Xu Bai glanced at the dark street and subconsciously glanced at Yun Xiang¡¯s right hand.


    The progress bar increased again.


    He got a little more.


    The other party did not want to chat. There was no point in staying here. He turned around and left the inn.


    Yun Xiang watched Xu Bai leave until he reached the end of the street before walking into the inn.


    ¡°Squeak¡ª¡±


    The door of the inn closed, and the street returned to silence.


    ¡­


    After Xu Bai walked to the corner of the alley, he did not go home. Instead, he stood in the corner and sized up the inn and its tightly shut door.


    Strange. It was too strange.


    To be honest, Xu Bai was not a busybody.


    Logically speaking, there was something fishy about this matter. The world was not as peaceful as he thought, so it was best to leave now.


    However¡­ the progress bar wasn¡¯t completely full yet.


    Within these past few days, Xu Bai had visited and tested almost half of Sheng County. Only then did he realize how scarce the things that could trigger the progress bar were.


    Currently, other than the that he had obtained from the bookstore and the Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique that he obtained from the middle-aged man, he had only found the maple leaf tattoo on the back of Yun Xiang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t waste it¡­¡± Xu Bai thought.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll come and take advantage of you every day.¡±


    He looked at the inn again and turned to leave.


    As long as he got his clutches on it and filled the progress bar, he would stop.


    No!


    Now that he said that, why did it sound like he was setting up flags?


    He wouldn¡¯t be that unlucky, would he?


    Xu Bai thought to himself as he walked.


    The streets were dark, and the night was as dark as water.


    Apart from one or two gongs, the street was silent. From time to time, a cat meowed.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xu Bai woke up early. After washing up, he went to the inn again.


    As usual, he ate and drank. His eyes would occasionally linger at the back of Yun Xiang¡¯s hand.


    The progress bar was increasing, and he was so happy that even the wine in his hand became delicious.


    Yun Xiang was still standing at the counter, acting as the accountant as usual.


    The woman is full of charm. Xu Bai was not the only one who looked at her. Yun Xiang seemed to be used to it as she busied herself with her work.


    He thought that everything would go on as usual today, but just as Xu Bai put down his wine glass, footsteps came from outside.


    There were people coming and going in the inn. Even if there were footsteps, one wouldn¡¯t feel that that was anything strange. However, these footsteps were different.


    In addition to the sound of footsteps, there was also the sound of bells ringing.


    Xu Bai cast his gaze at the door.


    Before he could see the person, the first thing he saw was a long banner.


    The banner was tattered and had several patches. It was very shabby.


    One word was embroidered on the front of the banner.


    ¡ªStraightforward.


    Even though it was embroidered, the lettering was still strong. Just the writing alone was enough to make people look away.


    The long banner gradually approached, and a man in a tattered moon-white Daoist robe walked in.


    Not only was the moon-white Daoist robe old, but there were also patches on it. Especially the sleeves, they were even more patched up.


    From the beginning to the end, there was a hint of embarrassment.


    The man looked to be in his thirties. He was quite handsome, but his gaze was not so.


    From the moment he entered, his gaze had been darting around non-stop.


    It was normal to look around randomly. No matter who was, in an unfamiliar environment, one would subconsciously size it up.


    However, this man was different. From the beginning to the end, his gaze gave off an uncomfortable feeling.


    It was as if he had a serious illness and ran to the doctor. However, the doctor only sighed and shook his head.


    That was the gist of it.


    If Xu Bai had not been at the inn, this fortune-teller would have been beaten up.


    While he was thinking about these things, the fortune-teller did not find a seat. Instead, he went straight to the counter.


    He seemed to know Yun Xiang, and the two of them whispered to each other.


    The inn was too noisy, and no one could hear what was said clearly.


    After a while, the fortune-teller made to leave.


    Before he left, he looked around again, just like he did when he came in.


    When his gaze landed on Xu Bai¡¯s position, he paused slightly.


    Xu Bai noticed his gaze and frowned slightly.


    His gaze was vivid and different from before. It was filled with surprise.


    The fortune-teller didn¡¯t leave. He held the long banner and changed direction, walking towards Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai finished the wine in his glass and watched with interest.


    When the fortune-teller approached, Xu Bai heard a voice.


    ¡°Greetings, brother. I am Tie Suanxian.¡± Tie Suanxian greeted, waving his sleeves slightly. The patch on his sleeves was even more eye-catching.


    Xu Bai did not say anything. He only raised his head and looked at Tie Suanxian, his eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°I can see a faint ominous omen in your eyes. There might be a bloody calamity in the near future¡­¡± Tie Suanxian sat at the side and spoke to himself.


    He didn¡¯t care whether Xu Bai cared or not, as if everything was logical.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve seen many bloody calamities, but this is very strange. It seems like they can be resolved in the next moment, but at the same time they also can¡¯t be resolved. It seems that they lack an opportunity.¡± Tie Suanxian frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that fortune-tellers can cure life. How can I cure mine?¡± Xu Bai poured another glass of wine and drank it.


    Tie Suanxian shook his head and said, ¡°Your fate is very strange. The bloody calamity can either be resolved or not resolved, but you¡¯re in between. It¡¯s too strange.¡±


    As he spoke, Tie Suanxian stared at Xu Bai¡¯s face.


    However, after looking at it for a long time, he could not figure anything out.


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly said, ¡°I see that you know the boss. Do you know what kind of person the boss likes?¡±


    The waiter¡¯s idle chat last night enabled him to come up with this excuse.


    He might as well pretend to be Yun Xiang¡¯s pursuer now. He had a reason to freeload on the progress bar here.


    This fortune-teller was very strange. As soon as he entered, he spoke to Yun Xiang. It seemed like they knew each other.


    Hence, he went along with it and deepened the reason.


    Unexpectedly, Tie Suanxian was stunned.


    ¡°How would I know what kind of person the boss likes?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Bai frowned. ¡°Then why did you go to the counter just now?¡±


    ¡°To return the money. I borrowed money from the boss a few days ago. I¡¯m here to return the money today.¡± Tie Suanxian pointed at himself and then at the counter.


    Actually, Tie Suanxian also found it strange.


    In the beginning, he only saw that Xu Bai¡¯s face was abnormal, so he specially came over to take a look.


    However, Xu Bai¡¯s question confused him.


    He was a fortune-teller, not a matchmaker. What was the use of asking him?


    But now, Tie Suanxian understood.


    It turned out that he had someone he admired.


    No wonder¡­ the bloody calamity would appear and disappear.

 Chapter 15

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The more he thought about it, the more it made sense.


    Tie Suanxian pondered for a moment and confirmed his thoughts. He approached Xu Bai and lowered his voice.


    ¡°If you have designs on the boss, I advise you to stop as soon as possible. Otherwise, the bloody calamity will fall on your head.¡±


    Xu Bai supported his chin with his hand and said with interest, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±


    The two of them spoke very softly. Coupled with the surrounding noise, nobody could hear them except for themselves.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets cannot be revealed. If you believe me, do as I say. If you don¡¯t, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Tie Suanxian raised the long banner and seemed a little guilty. He looked around and left in a hurry.


    Xu Bai looked at Tie Suanxian¡¯s back, put down his hand, and gently swirled the wine glass on the table.


    He came over without rhyme or reason and left behind a few random words.


    But from this, Xu Bai drew out several possibilities.


    If Tie Suanxian and Yun Xiang were accomplices, saying these words to him at this time would undoubtedly alert the enemy.


    It was also possible that Yun Xiang had used Tie Suanxian to warn him.


    If the two of them were not working together, it could only be said that Tie Suanxian was too inexperienced.


    Although there were many people in the inn, he was dressed differently than ordinary people. He had attracted the attention of many people by running to Xu Bai¡¯s place, let alone Yun Xiang.


    Wasn¡¯t this what a fool would do?


    If Xu Bai was his teammate, he would have been screwed.


    Of course, there was another possibility.


    This fellow was using this opportunity to shift Yun Xiang¡¯s target.


    Tie Suanxian ran over towards him openly. Even if he knew that running over would attract the attention of the surrounding people, he did not care.


    The goal was most likely to divert the attention and shift it to Xu Bai.


    No matter what, Tie Suanxian was not a simple person.


    ¡°Sigh, how about¡­ I think of a way to kill them all,¡± Xu Bai thought.


    He really just wanted to develop in Sheng County and quietly use his cheat to improve himself.


    Including sitting here and drinking, it was just for the progress bar.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the progress bar, he would have slipped away long ago.


    But now, this matter seemed to have come knocking on his door.


    ¡°I wonder if cutting off the skin on her hand will be useful.¡± Xu Bai thought of another method and shook his head.


    He had already persisted for so long. If cutting it was useless, wouldn¡¯t all his previous efforts be in vain?


    The progress bar was very precious and difficult to discover, or at least it was so in the Sheng County.


    After drinking the wine in his glass, Xu Bai continued to stare at the maple leaf tattoo on the back of Yun Xiang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s max out the progress bar first. If nothing happens, forget it. If something happens¡­ don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±


    That was what he thought.


    He was really not looking for trouble. He just wanted to maximize the progress bar. If the matter came knocking on his door, he would not be afraid.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was noon.


    In the middle, Yun Xiang went to the second floor. It was not until noon that she came down from the second floor and left the inn.


    When she went up, she was dressed in coarse cotton clothes. When she came down, she was also dressed in the same clothes.


    There was no haste in her footsteps. She walked very calmly.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze lingered on Yun Xiang until she disappeared through the door.


    Sure enough, it was exactly as the waiter had said. She left at noon every time. Last time, he did not stay in the inn until this time, nor did he see Yun Xiang leave.


    Looking at the empty door, Xu Bai thought for a moment and didn¡¯t follow him.


    It was more important to accumulate the progress bar first.


    Thinking of this, he called the waiter to pay the bill. After leaving the inn, he walked home.


    In the next few days, he lived a two-point life.


    He got up early and went to the inn. Then, he ate while staring at the maple leaf tattoo.


    After Yun Xiang left the inn, he also left.


    The progress bar was increasing. Although it was growing very slowly, everything was calm.


    Over the past few days of drinking, he had not seen Tie Suanxian¡¯s figure. It was as if he had suddenly disappeared.


    On this day, as usual, he waited for Yun Xiang to leave before walking out of the inn and continuing to stroll around.


    He went for lunch again, but he still did not see Yun Xiang.


    When night fell, it was still the same. There was no one around.


    Xu Bai paid the bill and went home alone.


    The progress bar was already 90% full. He estimated that it would only take a day or two more to complete it.


    Sitting on the bed, the oil lamp chased away the darkness.


    He thought that when the progress bar was full, he would have to rely on the bookstore.


    Moreover, there was still half of the county city to explore. Perhaps he could find something good then.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai felt sleepy.


    He stood up from the bed and prepared to extinguish the oil lamp. He would go to bed early and continue to go to the inn tomorrow to continue his efforts.


    However, before he could reach the oil lamp, he saw a figure flash past the window from the corner of his eye.


    Xu Bai frowned slightly. He picked up the Ghost Head Saber beside the bed and walked to the window.


    It was dark outside, so he couldn¡¯t see anything unusual.


    The figure just now seemed to be an illusion and did not appear again.


    But Xu Bai didn¡¯t think so.


    There had been a lot of things going on recently, especially Yun Xiang¡¯s problem, which made him wary.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the wind and grass. Sometimes, if you¡¯re careless, you¡¯ll die.


    Who would come to his window in the middle of the night?


    He held the Ghost Head Saber in his hand and stared fixedly at the window, motionless.


    The oil lamp flickered, and the shadows on the wall swayed, giving off a creepy feeling.


    At that moment, another shadow flashed past the window.


    Xu Bai pushed the window open with a slap and swept his long saber toward the window.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The sound of metal colliding could be heard. At the same time, there was a roar.


    Xu Bai took a closer look and his pupils constricted.


    In the dark night, stood a man in tattered clothes.


    The man¡¯s entire body was covered in livor mortis. His face had already rotted slightly, and there was rotten flesh all over his body.


    Xu Bai¡¯s attack was blocked by the man.


    The man¡¯s hand was like steel, and the Ghost Head Saber only went halfway through.


    ¡°Evil Spirit Corpse!¡±


    Previously, when he came to the inn, he had chatted with the few martial world people who had already died. He roughly understood some strange things.


    The thing in front of him was most likely an evil spirit corpse.


    ¡°Looks like the Jisheng Cult is really causing trouble in Sheng County.¡±


    This familiar scene reminded him of the female corpse in red in the Raging Tiger Bandits.


    The shape was similar, but stronger.


    Just by being able to block the Ghost Head Saber with his bare hands proved that this evil spirit corpse was stronger than the red-robed female corpse.


    However¡­ the strength was only relative.


    ¡°How ugly.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself as he pulled out the Ghost Head Saber. The Bone Breaking Blade Technique followed him like a shadow.


    The female corpse in red was a woman after all. He could barely go against it, but this evil spirit corpse was really difficult to go against.


    The Ghost Head Saber swept across and slashed at the zombie¡¯s neck.


    The evil spirit corpse¡¯s defense was high, but with the addition of Genuine Qi, the saber directly cut through the zombie¡¯s neck and cut off half of its neck.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a low growl, the evil spirit corpse stretched its arms and continued to pounce on Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took two steps back, drew his Ghost Head Saber, and slashed the other half of the zombie¡¯s neck from right to left.


    With this slash, the zombie¡¯s head fell off. It rolled on the ground a few times and its body fell to the ground without any movement.


    ¡°Very weak. Is this a test?¡±


    Xu Bai held the Ghost Head Saber. He looked like a ghost in the dark night.

 Chapter 16

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    This evil spirit corpse was so weak that even Xu Bai found it boring.


    He guessed that it was here to test him.


    A strange creature appeared out of nowhere and happened to appear at his door. It specially looked for him and did not look for anyone else. This matter could not be explained otherwise.


    There was no way to control the evil spirit corpse, but there was another method that one could use. If it was him, he would first imprison the evil spirit corpse and then release it at his door. There was a high chance that it would form a condition to attack him.


    If it was Xu Bai, he would use this method. If he could think of it, others definitely could too.


    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ve been targeted,¡¯ Xu Bai thought to himself as he looked at the decomposing headless corpse.


    He did not have much to do these few days. Other than the battle at the Raging Tiger Bandits a while ago and the recent killing of a few people from the martial world, he only lingered at the inn every day.


    Recently, he chatted with Tie Suanxian.


    ¡°No matter who it is, I¡¯ll deal with them after I fill up the progress bar.¡± Xu Bai placed his hand on the handle of his Ghost Head Saber and looked at the dark street ahead.


    There were only a few possibilities. They were either Jisheng Cult, Yun Xiang, or Tie Suanxian.


    ¡°Sigh, I really want to be a person who develops silently, but reality doesn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    He had originally planned to stop after maxing out the progress bar and ignore the fighting and killing of others, but it seemed like that was no longer possible.


    An evil spirit corpse was already placed in front of his house. This matter was not over.


    This was like someone coming to your door to curse and say that they wanted to cut you with a knife.


    Could he tolerate it?


    He couldn¡¯t.


    However, the most important thing now was the progress bar. After this matter was over, Xu Bai would deal with the rest.


    At this moment, it was already late at night, and there was no one on the streets.


    The evil spirit corpse¡¯s clothes were tattered. One could see at a glance that it wasn¡¯t wearing anything good.


    However, he still found something. He saw that there were densely packed stitches on the zombie¡¯s hands and legs, as if someone had connected them.


    Other than that, there was nothing else.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and brought the zombie and the head to a street far away from his house. After throwing them away, he returned home.


    After this incident, Xu Bai didn¡¯t sleep that night.


    The long night passed very slowly. Other than the initial probing, nothing happened the entire night.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    After waiting for an entire night, nothing happened. Xu Bai was slightly disappointed.


    As usual, he washed up and rinsed his mouth. After he was done, he carried the Ghost Head Saber at his waist and rushed towards the inn.


    He still had a progress bar to max out.


    He could not let anything happen to the progress bar. After all, he had accumulated more than 90%. How could he waste it?


    The inn was still the same. Xu Bai found a seat by the window as usual.


    After ordering, when the dishes were served, he drank and ate while admiring the maple leaf tattoo on the back of Yun Xiang¡¯s hand.


    Yun Xiang¡¯s expression was very normal. She lowered her head and did her accounting, as if the surrounding liveliness had nothing to do with her.


    Xu Bai actually liked the unique atmosphere of the marketplace.


    The sounds of discussion rose and fell, and the sounds of sellers hawking on the streets outside increased. The combination of the two formed a unique map of the human world.


    In the past, when he read novels and watched television, he liked the atmosphere of teahouses and inns. Now that he was experiencing it personally, he felt that the atmosphere was even deeper.


    The sounds of conversation gradually grew louder.


    At this moment, Xu Bai heard something unusual from the mouths of the diners beside him.


    ¡°Hey, have you guys heard? The people who went to the government office this morning found a male corpse. Aiyo, his head was chopped off. After looking at his rotten appearance, you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I heard about it too. It seems that a beggar died a few days ago. It¡¯s said that he seemed to have some illness before he died. His death was really tragic.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no illness. I heard from the grapevine that this beggar¡¯s limbs were cut off and stitched up with thread. It was repeated several times. The places where the thread was stitched were densely packed with needles.¡±


    The voices came one after another. Xu Bai put down his wine glass.


    Headless corpse?


    Stitches?


    It had even been sewn repeatedly.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin. It should be the evil spirit corpse from last night. He was the one who chopped off its head.


    Its limbs were stitched over and over again a few times. It was very similar to the method used by Ji Sheng Sect.


    After repeatedly torturing a living person, their resentment would soar to the sky after their death, increasing the chances of turning into a strange creature.


    Coupled with the fact that it was an evil spirit corpse, Xu Bai felt that there was a 90% chance that this matter was done by the Jisheng Cult.


    In the inn, the chatter of diners grew louder. Many were talking about what had happened this morning.


    After the meal, it was the inn again. Strange things naturally became everyone¡¯s topic of conversation.


    Time passed, and it was noon.


    Yun Xiang had left long ago. Xu Bai went out to stroll as usual. After strolling for a while, he returned to the inn.


    For the next few days, he repeated the same thing.


    What was worth mentioning was that no one came to find him again. He felt that the other party was holding back some big move after testing him.


    Of course, it was good for him that nothing had happened.


    Seeing the progress bar gradually increase, Xu Bai became even more excited.


    On this day, he ate at the inn as usual.


    There was only a trace of progress bar left. As noon arrived and the sun rose into the sky, the progress bar was finally full.


    Blue words appeared in front of him.


    [You observed the maple leaf tattoo and comprehended the Rain of Maple Leaves.]


    Words appeared one after another. These were words that only he could see.


    The surrounding diners continued to drink and eat as usual. Only Xu Bai underwent a tremendous change.


    Before he could carefully digest the information in his mind, Xu Bai impatiently summoned the blue panel.


    A light blue panel appeared, and the latest information appeared in front of him.


    [Name: Xu Bai.]


    [Realm: Grade Nine Martial Artist.]


    [Bone Breaking Saber Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Breaking Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique (Rank 1.5): Maximum level.]


    [Kidney Massage Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Maple Leaf Rain (Rank 2): Maximum level.]


    [Comprehension: Maximum level.]


    He put down his wine glass and his lips curled up slightly.


    As expected, after spending so much effort, it was really a Rank 2 skill.


    Unfortunately, this skill was not a mental cultivation technique.


    If it was a Rank 2 mental cultivation technique and it was directly maxed out, he would have already entered Grade 8.


    It was not a mental cultivation technique, a saber technique, or any special cultivation technique.


    The skill ¡®Rain of Maple Leaves¡¯ was a hidden weapon.


    According to Xu Bai¡¯s understanding, this skill was even more powerful than the Bone Breaking Saber Technique.


    The attack was invisible, and when it was used, it was like a maple leaf falling from the sky.


    What was Maple Leaf Descending from the Heavens?


    For example, imagine standing in a forest full of withered leaves. When a small wind blows, the leaves on the trees will fall, and you could hide in the leaves.


    Of course, this was just a description. It didn¡¯t mean that hidden weapons had to be maple leaves, but there were many things that could be used as hidden weapons, like the rain.


    Many, that was the characteristic of the Rain of Maple Leaves.


    When it was used, it was densely packed.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment, then stood up and called the waiter over. ¡°Bill please.¡±


    The waiter walked up and calculated the price for Xu Bai.


    After paying, Xu Bai left the inn.


    But he didn¡¯t go home either. He skirted the winding road and finally came to a shop.

 Chapter 17

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The shop looked very ordinary. The paint on the plaque was already peeling, and only the word ¡°Iron¡± could be vaguely seen.


    As soon as he walked in, he felt a wave of heat assault his face, accompanied by clanging sounds that made him feel irritated.


    Even if the sound came from the backyard, it could be heard clearly.


    A few days ago, when he was strolling around, Xu Bai discovered this blacksmith shop.


    He came to the blacksmith shop to get some weapons.


    There was no need to forge a saber. The Ghost Head Saber was good enough. What he needed was a hidden weapon suitable for the Rain of Maple Leaves.


    He couldn¡¯t really throw the maple leaves, right?


    Wouldn¡¯t that be a joke?


    Of course, with his current strength and the secret weapon technique of the Rain of Maple Leaves, he could also kill people with the Maple Leaves, but it probably would only be effective towards ordinary people.


    Hidden weapons were essential.


    As the saying went, when one was wandering in the martial world, it was completely expected to be stabbed.


    In this day and age, it was impossible not to carry some hidden weapons for self-defense.


    In the shop, other than the sound of banging from the backyard, the exterior looked no different from an ordinary shop.


    This blacksmith shop was opened by a middle-aged couple. The husband forged iron, and the wife acted as the shopkeeper, accountant, and so on.


    When Xu Bai walked in, a middle-aged woman in her forties hurriedly approached him.


    ¡°Sir, what are you looking for?¡± The lady boss asked warmly.


    Xu Bai looked around and realized that most of the things hanging on the wall were farming tools.


    Sheng County was remote, and many blacksmiths produced these items.


    They couldn¡¯t specialize in making weapons. That would make it a weapon shop.


    Moreover, sabers, spears, and swords were not easy to sell in Sheng County. If they only sold those, they would be making a loss.


    From time to time, people from the martial world would pass by. Other than one or two who needed it, most of them would not specially buy weapons.


    Just like Xu Bai. Now that he had gotten used to the Ghost Head Saber, he wouldn¡¯t change a saber every time he went to another place.


    Just because the blacksmith didn¡¯t have it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t know how to make it.


    ¡°I want to custom-make a batch of iron beads about the size of peanuts,¡± Xu Bai said bluntly.


    The lady boss was stunned for a moment. After she reacted, she asked, ¡°Sir, how many do you want?¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand.¡± Xu Bai thought for a moment and gave a number.


    Actually, he could not carry that many beads with him, but he decided to have it made first in case of emergencies.


    He also wanted to make some sharp weapons, such as throwing knives.


    However, on second thought, throwing knives was not suitable with the Rain of Maple Leaves.


    Rain of Maple Leaves was about numbers and winning with numbers.


    If he carried a flying knife, how many could he carry?


    His surname was not Li, and he could not kill a top-notch master with a flying knife.


    In terms of practicality and the compatibility with the Rain of Maple Leaves, the iron beads were better.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be great to throw them bunch by bunch?


    ¡°Sir, you can come and get the goods tomorrow.¡± The lady boss made a note on the paper.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Xu Bai was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Because of the price.¡± The lady boss explained with a smile, ¡°As long as the profit is high, we will prioritize it.¡±


    That was true. No one could go against money.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come back tomorrow.¡±


    After agreeing on a time and asking for the price, Xu Bai left the blacksmith shop.


    He was not in a hurry to go to the inn. In fact, he originally planned to not go to the inn after completing the progress bar.


    But last night, he changed his mind.


    Some people, if you don¡¯t mess with them, they¡¯ll mess with you.


    The more he tried to keep the peace, the more they would take advantage of him.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to wrap things up,¡¯ Xu Bai thought as he returned home.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    He woke up early, washed up, and went out.


    Today, Xu Bai did not go to the inn. Instead, he went straight to the blacksmith shop.


    The agreed time was in the morning.


    When he arrived, he saw a wheelbarrow at the entrance of the blacksmith shop. There was a wooden box on the wheelbarrow.


    The lady boss was tying a rope to the wheelbarrow to prevent the wooden box from slipping.


    By the time Xu Bai got closer, the lady boss was already done.


    ¡°Sir, the iron beads are inside. Do you want to check the goods?¡± The lady boss untied the rope on top and opened the wooden box.


    Inside the wooden box were densely packed iron beads.


    Xu Bai reached his hand in and casually stirred it, making a rustling sound.


    He picked up another one and squeezed it hard.


    Just from the feel of it, Xu Bai could sense that they were great.


    He wanted to stick his hand into the metal beads again. It was like sticking his hand into rice when he was young. It was a little addictive.


    Damn it, the dead memories are attacking me!


    Xu Bai shook his head to get rid of his irrelevant thoughts.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll give you the wheelbarrow for free in case you can¡¯t carry it,¡± the lady boss explained.


    From Xu Bai¡¯s point of view, there were a lot fewer farming tools in the shop. Judging from the situation, the farming tools had been melted to make his orders.


    He did not delve into why the forging speed was so fast. It was fine as long as he got what he wanted.


    After paying the bill, Xu Bai pushed the wheelbarrow back home.


    After unloading the iron beads and moving them into the house, he took out a khaki-colored cloth bag and grabbed the iron beads one by one, stuffing them into the bag.


    When the bag was full, Xu Bai put it in his chest pocket.


    ¡°Everything is ready.¡±


    Stability was the way to go.


    However, stability did not mean enduring all the time.


    The other party had already gone too far and used the evil spirit corpse to test him. If he didn¡¯t slap them back, they would really think that he was easy to bully.


    After walking out of the door, Xu Bai did not stay any longer and walked towards the inn.


    ¡­


    When he arrived at the inn, he went in to eat and drink as usual.


    It was not until noon when Yun Xiang came down from the second floor and left the shop that Xu Bai paid the bill and left.


    This time, he did not go home and followed behind Yun Xiang.


    At noon, the streets were crowded and lively.


    Xu Bai realized that Yun Xiang looked like she was shopping. She walked here and there, and from time to time, she would linger at the rouge stall.


    He was not in a hurry and followed behind patiently.


    Moreover, he followed her openly and was not worried that Yun Xiang would find out.


    He had never learned how to follow someone, so he did not know how to do it.


    If Yun Xiang was the one who sent the evil spirit corpse, it would be the same as playing an obvious card. It didn¡¯t matter if he was discovered or not.


    I¡¯m just following you to see what you¡¯re up to.


    You¡¯re unsatisfied?


    Turn around and hit me if you dare.


    ¡ªArrogant.


    For the entire afternoon, Xu Bai followed Yun Xiang.


    Yun Xiang even turned her head and glared at him angrily.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t mind and even waved his hand.


    Just that gaze alone, and the fact that she didn¡¯t say anything after discovering that she was being followed, was even stranger.


    Yun Xiang was still wandering around in the afternoon, but Xu Bai could clearly feel that Yun Xiang seemed to have become very anxious and even absent-minded.


    When she passed by a stall, she almost bumped into it.


    However, she did not question Xu Bai. Even after she discovered that she was being followed, she did not say a word.


    In the blink of an eye, night fell and the sky turned dark.


    The number of people on the streets decreased until it finally became deserted.


    Other than Yun Xiang and Xu Bai, there was only the moon.


    Yun Xiang was still walking when she turned around and entered a remote alley.


    Xu Bai followed behind.


    When he entered the alley, he realized that it was a dead end.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Xu Bai came to the end and prepared to climb over.


    Before he could do anything, a hand reached out from the side and grabbed his shoulder.

 Chapter 18

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    This hand was not fast.


    Xu Bai held the Ghost Head Saber at his waist and was about to draw it when he saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Tie Suanxian?¡±


    Tie Suanxian, who had not been seen for several days, walked out of the darkness. His hand had not even touched Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder before he retracted it.


    He felt that if he touched it, his hand would be cut off.


    ¡°Little brother, you still didn¡¯t listen to my advice.¡± Tie Suanxian sighed.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Now that he had been delayed for a while, who knew where Yun Xiang had run off to? He prepared to climb over the wall and leave.


    ¡°Wait, little brother, don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡± Tie Suanxian quickly stopped Xu Bai.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Xu Bai unsheathed his Ghost Head Saber and placed it on Tie Suanxian¡¯s neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of alerting the enemy, but letting the tiger return to the mountain. If you make me wait a little longer and I can¡¯t track her, you¡¯ll die in her place.¡± Xu Bai held the saber very steadily and his words were as cold as ice.


    Tie Suanxian did not dare to move an inch with the Ghost Head Saber on his neck. He could only raise his hands to show that he was innocent.


    ¡°A long line to catch a big fish. Little brother, put down the saber first and listen to my explanation. I have a way to track her.¡±


    ¡°I hope you really can find it.¡± Xu Bai put down his Ghost Head Saber. ¡°Come, explain everything from beginning to end.¡±


    The street was dark and there were only the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Heaven Surveillance Bureau, I¡¯m an official of the department. Recently, a Jisheng Cult suddenly appeared, and I was ordered to investigate.¡± Tie Suanxian explained. He thought that as long as he explained clearly, the other party would definitely let him go.


    Sometimes thoughts were one thing, but reality was another.


    ¡°What is the Heaven Surveillance Bureau?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t mean anything with it. It was just a simple question.


    ¡°Ah? Little brother, you don¡¯t know what the Heaven Surveillance Bureau is? That can¡¯t be. With your skills, you should know it very well,¡± Tie Suanxian said in surprise.


    Tie Suanxian knew that Xu Bai was at least a grade-nine martial artist.


    However, it was extremely rare for a grade-nine martial artist to not know about the Heaven Surveillance Bureau.


    Now, Xu Bai¡¯s expression told him that he really didn¡¯t know much about the Heaven Surveillance Bureau.


    Of course, there was no need to dwell on this matter now. He would explain first. Tie Suanxian could already feel that Xu Bai was about to raise the saber in his hand again.


    ¡°The Heaven Surveillance Bureau belongs to the Great Chu Country. It¡¯s an official organization formed by a group of people from the martial world. It¡¯s in charge of eliminating demons and monsters, as well as those from the martial world who have embarked on the evil path.¡± Tie Suanxian tried his best to explain succinctly. He was worried that the other party would not have enough patience.


    Xu Bai stroked his chin, scrutinizing Tie Suanxian.


    Just as he had expected, there was really a specialized organization in this world that managed people from the martial world.


    Most importantly, the main members of this organization were people from the martial world.


    The people from the martial world were in charge of controlling the people from the martial world. The Emperor of the Great Chu State had played this move quite skillfully.


    After being rewarded with an official position, there were people who risked their lives. The Emperor of the Great Chu reduced a lot of manpower needed.


    ¡°Little brother, look, I¡¯ve already explained it. Put away your saber first.¡± Tie Suanxian wiped the sweat off his forehead and said.


    This person was too unreasonable. Although his complexion that day looked like a bloody calamity might befall him, he was at least kind.


    Why did he seem like a different person tonight? He had become a murderous god.


    Tie Xuanxian found it strange.


    Why was the bloody calamity gone?


    Something was wrong. How could the bloody calamity be eliminated in just a few days?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was strange. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the situation wasn¡¯t right, he even wanted to forecast Xu Bai¡¯s fortune on the spot.


    ¡°You said there¡¯s a way to track Yun Xiang?¡± Xu Bai thought for a moment and asked.


    Tie Suanxian came back to his senses and hurriedly nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a way. Didn¡¯t I return some money to her previously? When I returned the money, I had already left a mark on her body. I just have to follow the mark.¡±


    As he spoke, Tie Suanxian took out an old bronze compass.


    ¡°I had no choice but to tell you. If you keep following her like this, she won¡¯t be able to do her thing and we won¡¯t be able to catch the big fish behind her.¡±


    When he said this, Tie Suanxian¡¯s tone was aggrieved.


    ¡°You mean, there are many Jisheng Cult people in Sheng County?¡± Xu Bai understood what he meant.


    The big fish was undoubtedly someone from the Jisheng Cult.


    Xu Bai loved catching fish.


    Tie Suanxian nodded fiercely. ¡°I came here half a month ago and found that this place is very strange. There must be an accomplice behind her.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s just give chase,¡± Xu Bai said.


    Tie Suanxian hurriedly nodded and agreed. Then, he raised the compass and stared at the needle on it. A moment later, he led the way.


    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡±


    He seemed to have thought of something and reminded Xu Bai again.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything and silently followed behind.


    The two of them climbed over the wall. Behind the wall was another alley.


    Under Tie Suanxian¡¯s lead, they walked through several winding alleys and finally arrived at an empty lot.


    This was also a remote place in Sheng County. Most of the houses were abandoned. There were usually no people here, so it became a place for beggars to stay.


    Tie Suanxian walked with light steps and hid in the corner with Xu Bai.


    Yun Xiang was standing in the open lot.


    Beside her were more than ten people in black robes, and there were three beggars lying on the ground.


    The three beggars were already dead and tortured beyond recognition.


    Their four limbs were densely sutured. Judging from the wound, it had been cut off many times and reattached.


    Their limbs were repeatedly cut off his limbs and sewn together with thread. This was similar to the evil spirit corpse that Xu Bai had encountered before.


    ¡°It really is Jisheng Cult.¡± Xu Bai thought for a moment and picked up the Ghost Head Saber.


    At this moment, Tie Suanxian pulled him back.


    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be rash. Wait a little longer and see what they are going to do next. If there are others lying in ambush, we¡¯ll let those people escape if we go out now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t get an answer from Xu Bai.


    What answered him was a gust of strong wind.


    A strong wind blew, and the Ghost Head Saber slashed towards Tie Suanxian¡¯s neck with an unparalleled aura.


    Tie Suanxian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he changed his steps in a profound manner, dodging the Ghost Head Saber by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    When he took a step back, he realized that his forehead was already covered in sweat.


    Just a step away, he would be decapitated.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tie Suanxian¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°What exquisite steps,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile as he gently stroked the Ghost Head Saber.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what are you doing?¡± Tie Suanxian asked again, the anger in his eyes intensifying.


    ¡°Nothing. I just feel that there are too many flaws with what you said,¡± Xu Bai said slowly.


    Tie Suanxian was stunned when he heard this. His expression instantly darkened, and his initial appearance disappeared.


    Tie Suanxian¡¯s voice came from the dark street corner.


    ¡°I¡¯m very well-disguised. When did you find out?¡±

 Chapter 19

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When he said this, his appearance turned sinister.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Heaven Surveillance Bureau, but you took the risk to come to me that day and made a low-level mistake. Does the Heaven Surveillance Bureau accept such a fool?¡± Xu Bai said slowly.


    Tie Suanxian fell silent.


    ¡°I thought about it carefully when I came just now. You took a huge risk and said that I would suffer a bloody calamity. You undoubtedly wanted to send me away.


    ¡°And now that we¡¯ve met here, you¡¯re stopping me from following her. That means you¡¯re trying to create an opportunity for her. Am I right?¡± Xu Bai continued.


    There were many suspicious points in Tie Suanxian¡¯s various actions. The most suspicious point was that he actually took a huge risk to approach him at the inn.


    Tie Suanxian said that he had been in the county for a long time. How could he do such an irrational thing?


    Don¡¯t even say that it was because of an occupational hazard, even a dog wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Coupled with the fact that when they had met in the alley just now, he had hurriedly pulled him aside. This was not because he was afraid that Xu Bai would alert the enemy, but more likely because he wanted to give Yun Xiang a chance to slip away.


    If Xu Bai had continued to follow her, Yun Xiang would not have been able to do anything. She would have either turned around to have an exciting battle with him or continued to stroll around.


    But Tie Suanxian¡¯s obstruction coincidentally gave Yun Xiang the opportunity.


    Of course, regardless of whether his conjecture was right or wrong, the possibility of him being right was very high. He could not let it go so easily.


    In his previous life, he often watched television dramas and read novels. He felt that it was very strange. The protagonist was already suspicious, yet he still wanted to find concrete evidence. Wasn¡¯t he courting death?


    You only had one life. Who would give you enough time to find evidence in reality?


    Just like now, if he did not strike first and gain the upper hand, who knew what kind of scheme would await him.


    Of course, it was also possible that he had made a mistake.


    That would be fate.


    In that case, every year during the new year, he would burn some paper money for Tie Suanxian.


    If someone insisted that they couldn¡¯t wrongly accuse someone and had to investigate thoroughly before making a move, Xu Bai would only give that person a slap in the face.


    If that kind of person encountered his current situation, he might not survive three episodes after transmigrating.


    Unfortunately, the sneak attack did not succeed.


    It was unknown what kind of strange movement technique this Tie Suanxian knew, but he actually dodged his Ghost Head Saber with strange steps.


    At this moment, Tie Suanxian didn¡¯t say anything. It was as if he had tacitly agreed. Xu Bai heard footsteps and turned around. He saw the three black-robed men standing up. Yun Xiang¡¯s back was still facing him as she stitched up the corpses.


    ¡°It seems that this guest is very smart.¡±


    Yun Xiang spoke even as her back was facing Xu Bai.


    Tie Suanxian walked and arrived beside Yun Xiang in the blink of an eye. He extended his hand to Yun Xiang.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already promised you what you want to do. Now give me what I want.¡±


    ¡°If you help us kill him, I¡¯ll give it to you. Don¡¯t worry, no one in the Heaven Surveillance Bureau will know about your embezzlement.¡± Yun Xiang reached out and tucked the hair on her forehead behind her ear.


    ¡°You!¡± Tie Suanxian was stunned. Then, he pointed at Yun Xiang angrily. ¡°How dare you say that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he has to die now, because he¡¯s already heard about you. You don¡¯t want more people to know that a dignified official of the Heaven Surveillance Bureau has lined his own pockets, right? He has run away¡­¡± Yun Xiang smiled.


    Tie Suanxian turned around and found that Xu Bai had already fled.


    ¡°You better keep your promise.¡±


    After saying that, he chased after Xu Bai.


    After Tie Suanxian left, Yun Xiang continued stitching up the corpses.


    ¡°The three of you, don¡¯t chase. Protect me.¡±


    She focused on every stitch and thread as if she was sewing exquisite clothes.


    After a while, Yun Xiang looked up and said, ¡°Remove it.¡±


    The three black-robed men beside her nodded in unison. They began to move, holding knives in their hands as they cut the beggars¡¯ corpse bit by bit.


    Each body was cut in different places. Their hands, legs, and torsos were cut off. Only their heads were left.


    The black-robed man handed over an organ. After Yun Xiang took it, she began to stitch it up carefully.


    She took a part of each corpse as if she was making a suture monster.


    ¡­


    Xu Bai was running in the dark street.


    Behind him, Tie Suanxian approached step by step.


    He seemed to be walking slowly, but with every step he took, he closed the distance between them.


    Tie Suanxian¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Stop running. You can¡¯t outrun me.¡±


    Xu Bai took the time to look back.


    Not far away, Tie Suanxian was gradually approaching with a confident smile on his face.


    Xu Bai suddenly stopped and stood on the spot.


    Tie Suanxian also stopped, maintaining a distance of ten steps from Xu Bai.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to get close?¡± Xu Bai laughed.


    Tie Suanxian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid to get close to a martial artist.¡±


    ¡°Is my life really that important?¡± Xu Bai asked again.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s important, you must die.¡± Tie Suanxian stabbed his banner into the ground and took out a bronze compass with his right hand.


    The surrounding air became heavy.


    ¡°What a pity. It would have been better if you had followed up with a follow-up attack. A martial artist is not easy to deal with from a distance.¡± Tie Suanxian spoke very slowly, as if he was casually chatting.


    The bronze compass emitted a burst of white light that gradually spread through his body and into the ground through his legs.


    A white eight trigram appeared on the ground, flickering in and out.


    Tie Suanxian placed his right hand on the compass, as if he was certain that he could defeat Xu Bai. He slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re only a grade martial artist, and your power is ten steps within. I might be afraid of you if your power were ten steps over. You¡¯re already in the divination, so I¡¯ll decide whether you live or die.¡±


    He spoke as if victory was in his grasp.


    As for what he was talking about, Xu Bai didn¡¯t understand.


    He was not a professional. He only knew that Tie Suanxian was very confident.


    Within ten steps of what?


    Over ten steps of what?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t understand, but he knew that it was time to act.


    Swoosh!


    The wind blew, and the quiet night was broken.


    Tie Suanxian was about to put his hand on the compass to change the divination on the ground, but the next moment, he raised his head and was stunned.


    The sky was filled with iron beads. It was a shocking sight.


    An extremely dangerous feeling swept through his heart.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Two words surfaced in his mind, but it was too late.


    Although the iron beads were blunt weapons, they easily pierced Tie Suanxian¡¯s entire body through the hidden weapons technique of the Rain of Maple Leaves.


    Countless bloody holes appeared. Tie Shuanxian¡¯s eyes widened with shock and indignation.


    He was very indignant!


    He hadn¡¯t even made a move yet!


    How could it be so sudden!


    No matter what, even making one move was good!


    ¡°You schemed against me, you weren¡¯t planning on escaping!¡± Tie Suanxian said.


    After thinking about it, he came to a conclusion.


    He couldn¡¯t say the rest of his words because in the moment, the Ghost Head Saber whistled over and beheaded him.


    ¡°Are all villains so talkative?¡± Xu Bai looked at Tie Suanxian¡¯s corpse and thought to himself, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ when did I plan to run away?¡±

 Chapter 20 - Decisive Yun Xiang

    Chapter 20 Decisive Yun Xiang


    From the beginning to the end, he really had no intention of escaping.


    The reason why he left was because of the news he had just heard.


    Tie Suanxian really seemed to be a member of the Heaven Surveillance Bureau, but because he had pocketed a lot of money, Yun Xiang got wind of his dirty deeds.


    At that time, Yun Xiang had told him about Tie Suanxian¡¯s weakness in front of him. It was obvious that she wanted Tie Suanxian to kill the person who heard this news.


    Therefore, it was already certain that Tie Suanxian wanted to kill him. He could not escape, but he could run a distance first to prevent Yun Xiang from joining the attack.


    Yun Xiang did not attack immediately. She chose to let Tie Suanxian attack. She probably wanted Tie Suanxian to stall for time.


    Reality proved that only Tie Suanxian came out, and Xu Bai successfully killed him alone.


    The Rain of Maple Leaves was indeed a top-notch skill.


    The optimal range for a grade nine martial artist to showcase their ability was only within ten steps, but the Rain of Maple Leaves expanded the range.


    Xu Bai squatted down and began to search Tie Suanxian¡¯s corpse.


    Soon, he found a yellowed book.


    He opened the book. It was written in scrawly and difficult to make out words, but that wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that there was a golden progress bar on the book.


    ¡°What a great harvest.¡± Xu Bai stood up from the ground with a happy smile on his face.


    He was still worried about where to find something that could trigger the progress bar after this matter was over. He did not expect to obtain a book so easily.


    However, now was not the time to max out the progress bar. There was still one big problem that had not been resolved.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to settle the score.¡± Xu Bai kept the book in his chest pocket, picked up the iron beads on the ground, and rushed towards Yun Xiang.


    In the open lot, three men in black stood respectfully with their hands hanging down. Yun Xiang was squatting on the ground, her head lowered as she seriously stitched up the corpse.


    Every stitch and thread was stitched up very carefully, as if she was stitching a rare treasure. She took different organs, limbs, torsos, and even the head from the three corpses to stitch up this corpse.


    ¡°The grievances of people who are repeatedly tortured to death are extremely strong. After disassembling their organs after death and reassembling them as a whole, their grievances will multiply.¡± Yun Xiang muttered to herself, as if she was talking to someone.


    Xu Bai¡¯s figure appeared on the street. He held the Ghost Head Saber and his entire body was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to explain so much to me,¡± Xu Bai said slowly.


    Yun Xiang¡¯s back was facing him, and her hands did not stop moving. ¡°Once I start, I can¡¯t stop. I thought that trash Tie Suanxian could buy me some time, but it seems like I miscalculated.¡±


    The last stitch was completed. The stitched corpse looked very strange, like an incomplete test subject.


    ¡°There are still conflicts. This experiment has failed.¡± Yun Xiang stood up and said indifferently.


    When she said this, it was as if she was talking about a trivial matter, not a matter of life and death.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been experimenting for many days without success. It¡¯s time to give up now. Fortunately, Tie Suanxian didn¡¯t kill you and gave me a new test subject.¡± Yun Xiang turned around. Her gaze was no longer charming, but cold.


    ¡°Me?¡± Xu Bai pointed at himself.


    Yun Xiang nodded without hiding anything. ¡°Perhaps by torturing a martial world person, their power will multiply after they die. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll accumulate martial world people to assemble into corpses first, then I will slowly torture you.


    Behind her, the three black-robed men moved.


    They held sharp blades in their hands and pounced at Xu Bai.


    ¡°Three grade-nine martial artists?¡± Xu Bai was slightly surprised.


    Before he could think carefully, the three of them had already closed in.


    Xu Bai raised his hand and slashed at one of them with his Ghost Head Saber.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The sound of metal colliding rang out as the Ghost Head Saber clashed with the other party¡¯s long blade.


    The other two black-robed men surrounded him from the side. The weapons in their hands flickered with a cold light.


    Xu Bai took two steps back and pulled away.


    At this moment, a strong wind suddenly blew.


    A thumb-sized flying knife was gradually approaching.


    ¡°Rain of Maple Leaves?¡± Xu Bai was stunned.


    Then, he tilted his body slightly and easily dodged it.


    No one knew the Rain of Maple Leaves better than him. His maple leaves were already maxed out in rank.


    The max-level Rain of Maple Leaves was already like muscle memory to him.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Yun Xiang retracted her attack, slightly surprised.


    ¡°Eh, my ass!¡±


    At this moment, Xu Bai also knew that he couldn¡¯t hide anymore. Three grade-nine martial artists and Yun Xiang. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he could easily fall here.


    He reached into the cloth bag at his waist and took out a large handful of iron beads.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    The technique of the Rain of Maple Leaves had long returned to its natural state, reaching the realm of free will.


    The sky was filled with dense iron beads that pierced through the three black-robed men in front of him.


    ¡°The Rain of Maple Leaves!¡± Yun Xiang could no longer maintain her usual calmness and could not help but exclaim.


    She was very familiar with this technique, and it was even more brilliant than hers. ¡°You¡¯re not a member of the Yun Family. How could you use the Rain of Maple Leaves? Could it be that you¡¯re the same as me, someone who was expelled from the Yun Family?¡± Yun Xiang asked.


    ¡°Yun Family? What¡¯s that?¡± Xu Bai asked. As he spoke, his hands did not stop moving. He grabbed another handful of iron beads and threw them at Yun Xiang.


    The wind blew, and iron beads fell like rain, impenetrable.


    Yun Xiang felt a deep sense of danger. She hurriedly retreated and swiped at her waist with her right hand.


    More than a dozen throwing knives flew through the air and shot down some of the iron beads, while she dodged the rest. ¡°You¡¯ve cultivated it to the peak?¡± Yun Xiang¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Is it difficult?¡± Xu Bai reached into the cloth bag again.


    But before he could make a move, Yun Xiang suddenly did something that surprised him.


    Yun Xiang¡¯s knees went weak and she knelt on the ground. She placed her hands on the ground and lowered her head.


    ¡°I admit defeat. I¡¯m willing to submit to you.¡±


    The surroundings were quiet. Other than the corpses on the ground, only Xu Bai and Yun Xiang were left.


    From Xu Bai¡¯s point of view, Yun Xiang, who was prostrating on the ground, had an exquisite curve. This posture carried a shocking curve.


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Yun Xiang raised her head and added.


    This decisive attitude of admitting defeat made Xu Bai unable to react. ¡°This is the complete opposite of your previous toughness,¡± Xu Bai said. ¡°You¡¯ve already cultivated the Rain of Maple Leaves to its peak. I can¡¯t beat you. I¡¯m willing to admit defeat.¡± Yun Xiang lowered her head again.


    ¡°But if you admit defeat like this, there¡¯s no price to pay for your life. Just letting me do whatever I want will make you sick,¡± Xu Bai said with interest.


    He could tell that Yun Xiang had already lost her fighting spirit.


    However, to be able to hide in this remote county for so long, she must be a smart person. Any smart person would know that begging for mercy at this time was undoubtedly a dead end.


    However, Yun Xiang decisively begged for mercy, so she definitely had a bargaining chip that could allow her to survive. As expected, Yun Xiang reached into her ample chest and pulled out something.

 Chapter 21 - Nameless Sutra

    Chapter 21 Nameless Sutra


    It was a book, a very thin book.


    ¡°This is what Tie Suanxian kept for himself.¡± Yun Xiang held it with both hands, as if she was waiting for Xu Bai to come and take it. Xu Bai¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    It was because there was actually a golden progress bar in this book.


    He had gained a lot tonight.


    He felt that tonight¡¯s efforts had not been in vain.


    First, he got a book from Tie Suanxian, and then he got another book from Yun Xiang.


    What a huge profit!


    ¡°Ten years ago, a nameless swordsman walked the human world. Countless souls died under his saber. Five years ago, the nameless swordsman wrote a saber scripture. It was divided into 24 parts and scattered everywhere.¡¯ ¡°Five years ago, the nameless swordsman disappeared. Someone obtained a part of the incomplete scrolls and comprehended them. Someone once said that if one gathered all twenty-four scrolls, they could reach grade one.¡±


    ¡°This is one of them. Tie Suanxian was originally supposed to give it to the Heaven Surveillance Bureau, but after I found out, I used a huge amount of wealth as bait and set a trap to lure him into a trap.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a martial artist. If you obtain this book, you will improve greatly. However, I¡¯ve placed a special trick in the book. If you rashly open it, it will be destroyed.¡±


    Yun Xiang spoke tirelessly, revealing her bargaining chip.


    Xu Bai stroked his chin.


    It sounded awesome.


    The nameless swordsman had lost countless souls under his saber.


    If he gathered all 24 scrolls, he could directly reach grade one.


    -How powerful.


    ¡°Is this mechanism very rigorous?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Yun Xiang nodded vigorously and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the Yun family¡¯s special cultivation technique, you won¡¯t be able to open it. Moreover, you can¡¯t take this saber technique to the Yun family to open it. The Yun family members are all martial artists. It¡¯s difficult to guarantee that they won¡¯t be greedy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Xu Bai nodded.


    When he said this, Yun Xiang clearly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Finally¡­ She managed to survive.


    Yun Xiang understood very well that this was a gamble.


    She had bet that Xu Bai needed this book, and now she had made the right bet.


    If Xu Bai didn¡¯t need the book, she would admit defeat.


    Fortunately, no martial artist could refuse this item. Xu Bai was the same.


    ¡°Let¡¯s compromise first and find the experts in the cult as soon as possible. Then, we can turn the situation around.¡± Yun Xiang thought and subconsciously revealed a happy smile.


    She had never been at such a disadvantage before. This was the first time.


    Moreover, she was threatened by the other party with her own methods.


    She knew better than anyone else how powerful the Rain of Maple Leaves was. Therefore, she also understood that it was useless to resist.


    The other party was too strong. She only had one life, and her life was the most important. ¡®Just you wait.¡¯ Yun Xiang sneered in her heart.


    However, her smile did not last long because she heard the sound of wind.


    She looked up at the sky full of iron beads.


    A thought flashed through Yun Xiang¡¯s mind. ¡®Why¡­ doesn¡¯t he want the saber technique?¡¯ Time was tight, and she only had this one thought because in the next second, she was pierced by the iron bead.


    ¡°This is really good stuff¡­¡± Xu Bai walked over and looked at the dead Yun Xiang. He bent down and picked up the nameless book.


    Yun Xiang lay on the ground with her eyes wide open. Her eyes were filled with surprise and disbelief.


    ¡°Regardless of whether or not I can obtain what is inside, you must die.¡± Xu Bai sheathed the Ghost Head Saber at his waist and said indifferently as he looked at Yun Xiang¡¯s corpse.


    Even if he did not obtain a progress bar today, it was impossible for him to reach an agreement with Yun Xiang, let alone let her live.


    Letting the enemy escape was the behavior of a villain.


    Was he the villain? He wasn¡¯t.


    Not to mention a secret manual, even if she had offered him a top treasure of the world, Yun Xiang had to die today.


    In his opinion, only the dead were the safest.


    At this moment, the dark empty space was filled with corpses.


    Xu Bai began to search them one by one. Unexpectedly, these guys were so poor that other than money, he didn¡¯t find what he wanted.


    Of course, it was better than nothing. Xu Bai put the money in his pocket and looked at the messy scene around him. He took out his Ghost Head Saber and began to destroy it.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the scene to be destroyed. Xu Bai thought for a moment, then used his left hand to carve the words ¡°Ji Sheng Cult¡± on the ground. Only then did he leave under the cover of night.


    Under the night sky, Xu Bai walked very quickly. It didn¡¯t take long for him to return home.


    He closed the door and lit the oil lamp on the table. Xu Bai lay on the bed with his back against the wall and took out the two manuals he had obtained today.


    He first looked at the two manuals one by one without opening them.


    ¡°The progress of Tie Suanxian¡¯s manual is faster, and the progress of the nameless saber manual is slower.¡±


    Through comparison, Xu discovered the speed of the progress bar.


    After thinking about it carefully, he decided to read Tie Suanxian¡¯s manual first. Although the quicker progress bar meant that the quality was not as good as the other manual, it was more important to obtain skills faster.


    Xu Bai¡¯s top priority was to collect more skills.


    ¡°This speed¡­ is similar to the Rain of Maple Leaves.¡± Xu Bai roughly estimated and came to a conclusion.


    Tie Suanxian¡¯s manual should also grant him a Rank 2 skill. The other manual, the nameless saber manual with a mechanism, was stronger than Rank 2. He did not know if it was Rank 3, however.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡±


    Now that he had a direction, Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore. He held Tie Suanxian¡¯s manual and started reading. There were no mechanisms in this manual, so Xu Bai opened it out of boredom.


    It was still that scrawly and difficult to understand words. On it were all kinds of mysteries, most of which were related to divination.


    ¡°My head hurts.¡±


    Xu Bai sighed and braced himself to keep staring.


    The oil lamp flickered, and time slowly passed¡­


    The next day.


    Xu Bai rubbed his dry eyes and smiled when he saw that the progress bar had increased. This was much better than secretly looking at a progress bar. The speed of the increment was more rapid, and that feeling was extremely comfortable.


    He could increase the progress bar openly, and the comfort level was incomparable. ¡°Eat something.¡± Xu Bai stretched.


    He felt that one had to balance work and rest when doing things. It was easy to make mistakes when doing things in a tired state. After washing up, he went out.


    He did not go to the inn today. In his opinion, the people from the government office had probably discovered the corpse, so the inn naturally could not be opened.


    As expected, on the way there, he heard people chatting from time to time.


    The conversation was, of course, about what had happened last night.


    The people from the government office had found the corpses and had already brought them to the mass grave. However, there was no news about the outcome of this matter. At that time, Xu Bai had used an extremely violent method to destroy the scene. The place was already in a mess, and it was extremely difficult to find clues.


    In addition, he had left information about the Jisheng Cult at the scene. With his understanding of the Sheng County¡¯s administrative office, they would assume that the people who died were all from the Jisheng Cult. They would then focus their attention there.


    Yun Xiang arrived three months ago. Xu Bai had always lived in Sheng County and was born and raised here. It was unlikely that they would investigate him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    After walking two streets, Xu Bai finally found a place to eat.


    This was a very simple roadside stall selling steamed buns.


    Although the stall was small, the fragrance was tempting.


    Xu Bai still had to hurry up. After eating, he planned to go back to work on his progress bar. He did not plan to continue searching and found a seat in the stall to sit down. A six or seven-year-old girl walked over. Her beautiful big eyes looked innocent and timid.

 Chapter 22 - The Scholar in White

    Chapter 22 The Scholar in White


    The little girl was dressed in ordinary clothes. The clothes on her body were rather oversized, and the sleeves were very long. She had rolled them up a few times, but they still reached her wrist.


    Children of ordinary families had to buy bigger clothes.


    Children grew up very quickly. If they bought bigger clothes, they did not have to spend more money to change them.


    In the Great Chu Country, it was very common for such a young child to help his parents.


    Although the Great Chu Country advocated studying, not many ordinary families sent their children to study.


    At most, they would study in a private school. Even that was already considered cultured.


    When Great Chu started advocating studying, many commoners had excitedly spent a large amount of money to send their children to study. In the end, they realized that this line of work was very competitive.


    After spending money and failing to make it, they ended up still doing what they had to do. Few people continued to keep at it.


    As time passed, other than a small number of commoners, most of them gave up.


    This was also related to the strength of the Great Chu Country.


    The Great Chu had just been pacified, and the Emperor was quite ambitious. He wanted to develop in various places, but in the end, some flaws appeared.


    Of course, there were still many scholars, but not so in a remote county like Sheng County.


    For example, Nanhua Dao, the holy land of scholars, had the most scholars and was also a popular place for Confucianism.


    When Xu Bai saw the little girl walking over, he couldn¡¯t help but pat her head.


    Cuteness could be eaten by both men and women, old and young.


    Especially when he saw the little girl¡¯s cute big eyes, Xu Bai¡¯s masculine heart instantly exploded.


    ¡°Big brother, what do you want to eat?¡± This was the first time the little girl had encountered such a situation. She timidly took a step back and stammered.


    This big brother was very good-looking, but he had a very fierce aura.


    She had never faced such a big scene before. It was already not bad for her to be able to say a complete sentence.


    ¡°Two buns and a bowl of plain porridge.¡± Xu Bai smiled.


    ¡°Big brother, wait a moment.¡± The little girl nodded vigorously and skipped away.


    Xu Bai smiled again as he watched the little girl leave.


    What could be more delightful than a bouncing little girl?


    Early in the morning, Xu Bai¡¯s mood improved.


    Not long after, the little girl brought the buns and porridge to the table.


    Xu Bai patted the little girl¡¯s head again before digging in.


    He finished the meal quickly. He still had to rush back to comprehend the progress bar.


    By the time he had finished eating and paid the bill, there were already many people at the stall.


    Xu Bai rubbed his stomach. His appetite had been satiated. It was time to work hard.


    However, after taking two steps, he stopped and looked in a certain direction.


    A woman in white walked out from the end of the street and came to the stall.


    ¡°Two buns, takeaway.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face was covered by a white veil, so her face could not be seen clearly.


    But the voice was pleasant.


    Xu Bai only took a glance and was about to turn around and leave.


    He was deliberating in his mind.


    The woman¡¯s white clothes were not cheap.


    Those who could wear silk were considered well-off.


    Especially since the woman had an emerald jade pendant hanging from her waist. It looked very expensive.


    ¡°Sister Liu, you¡¯re back.¡± The little girl jumped over excitedly.


    The woman surnamed Liu patted the little girl¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the holidays. Of course I have to come back and take a look. Xiao Yue¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up a lot.¡±


    Xiao Yue pouted, ¡°Sister Liu went to Nanhua Dao for two years. Of course, Xiao Yue grew taller. Kids grow fast.¡±


    As she spoke, Xiao Yue held Liu Xu¡¯s hand, the happiness on her face never fading.


    Hearing their conversation, Xu Bai left silently.


    Along the way, he did not stop anywhere else and went straight home. ¡°Nanhua Dao, scholars, Confucianism?¡±


    His predecessor still had memories of scholars.


    The scholars in this world were not weak. On the contrary, scholars focused on gods. By cultivating a mouthful of Great Qi, they could exorcise and slay evil.


    The so-called Great Qi was not a martial artist¡¯s Genuine Qi, but was activated by the gods.


    It was more like an aura than a substantial Genuine Qi.


    ¡°There are people from the Nanhua Dao in such a small county.¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin. Although the Dao was the last in the Jingzhou Prefecture of the Great Yue Country, the Nanhua Dao was more famous than some prefectures. After all, it was the birthplace of scholars and the holy land of today.


    It could be said that in Nanhua Dao, you could randomly throw a brick and it would hit a scholar. From this, it could be seen how many scholars there were.


    ¡°Forget it for now.¡± Xu Bai thought for a moment and took out the manual he had obtained from Tie Suanxian. ¡°Accumulating progress bars is more important.¡±


    The matter of scholars had nothing to do with him. Thinking too much would only add to his worries. He might as well continue working hard. Lying on the bed, Xu Bai silently flipped through the manual.


    The next day.


    Xu Bai returned to the routine of his old life.


    Every day, he ate, accumulated the progress bar, and slept.


    After waking up the next day, he ate and worked on the progress bar before sleeping. Originally, he wanted to spend a few days without sleep to complete the progress bar.


    However, the appearance of the woman in white made him wary.


    No matter what, he had to ensure that he was in a good state. He had to ensure that he did not lose out on anything.


    To him, not sleeping for a few days was at most a little exhausting, but even a trace of exhaustion could easily become fatal. The slightest negligence may lead to a great disaster. Xu Bai didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him because of exhaustion. He was still working as hard as usual. Other than eating during the day, he worked on the progress bar.


    What was worth mentioning was that he went to the steamed buns stall to eat every day and became familiar with the little girl called Xiao Yue.


    The first time he touched Xiao Yue¡¯s head, Xiao Yue was a little scared, but as time passed, Xiao Yue did not resist at all.


    The little girl was still young. She was around six or seven years old, which was the age of innocence. Compared to some people who claimed to be inexperienced in the world, Xiao Yue was the one who was truly inexperienced. To Xiao Yue, a good-looking big brother was definitely not a bad person. Moreover, when the big brother touched her head, it was so warm. Of course, Xu Bai didn¡¯t know about this.


    Otherwise, he would have taught Xiao Yue a lesson.


    Today, Xu Bai came to the stall to eat as usual.


    ¡°Big brother, your buns and porridge.¡± Xiao Yue placed the buns on the table, her face full of joy.


    Ever since they became familiar with each other, Xiao Yue was no longer as shy as before. Moreover, she understood Xu Bai¡¯s routine. Every time, before Xu Bai could say anything, she would bring two buns and a bowl of porridge.


    She was just a girl from a poor family, but the big brother was so close to her. Xiao Yue could not help but feel happy.


    After placing the items on the table, Xiao Yue did not leave.


    She raised her head, stood on her tiptoes, and closed her eyes.


    She looked like a child waiting for an adult to praise him.


    Xu Bai reached out and patted Xiao Yue¡¯s head, ¡°Xiao Yue is so well-behaved.¡±


    After receiving her daily praise, Xiao Yue skipped away.


    Xu Bai began to eat. As he ate, he did not forget to look around.


    The woman in white surnamed Liu was not around. He had not seen her since the last time they met.


    Of course, Xu Bai was only curious.


    Whether she was there or not had nothing to do with him.


    After finishing his meal and paying the bill, Xu Bai left the bun stall. Today, he could finish perusing Tie Suanxian¡¯s manual.

 Chapter 23 - Mutation Of The Golden Finger

    Chapter 23 Mutation Of The Golden Finger


    After such a long time, it was finally time to reap the rewards.


    Xu Bai felt that he was like an old farmer waiting for his harvest. He worked hard every day until his harvest. The blissful feeling was indescribable.


    After returning home, Xu Bai closed the door and excitedly took out Tie Suanxian¡¯s manual.


    Above, the golden progress bar was only a sliver away from being completed.


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s unblinking gaze, the bar was finally full.


    progress Blue words appeared in front of him, and information entered his mind.


    [You studied the Wild Trigram Scripture and obtained the Four Xun[1] Body Technique.]


    [You studied the Wild Trigram Scripture and obtained the Four Xun Mental Cultivation Technique.]


    [You studied the Wild Trigram Scripture and obtained the Four Xun Array Formation.]


    Information entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind one after another. Xu Bai was dumbfounded.


    This¡­ was too much information. He could not accept it.


    The blue text disappeared and a new blue panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai.]


    [Realm: Grade Nine Martial Artist, Grade Nine Divination Master.]


    [Bone Breaking Saber Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Breaking Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique (Rank 1.5): Maximum level.]


    [Kidney Massage Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Rain of Maple Leaves (Rank 2): Maximum level.]


    [Four Xun Body Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Four Xun Mental Cultivation Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Four Xun Array Formation (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Comprehension: Maximum level.]


    ¡°I¡­ have the spirit now?¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s heart trembled slightly when he felt the faint thing in his mind.


    This situation was really unexpected. He looked at the ¡°grade nine divination master¡± following behind the ¡°grade nine martial artist¡± and was already convinced that he was no longer purely a martial artist.


    ¡ªI¡¯m not pure anymore.jpg In this world, other than martial artists who cultivated Genuine Qi, Confucianism, Daoism, and gods, most people in the martial world cultivated their spirit.


    Now, Xu Bai finally understood the new function of the cheat.


    Breaking class restriction.


    There were also people in the martial world who had tried doing it. There was not even any danger, but there would be a price.


    The price was very simple. It was to be the jack of all trades, but a master of none.


    After all, a person¡¯s spirit was limited. Who could specialize in other things besides their own cultivation?


    But Xu Bai was different.


    The difference was that he had a progress bar.


    ¡°I can cultivate more!¡± Xu Bai quickly came to a conclusion.


    As long as he comprehended enough, he might be able to master everything.


    This discovery today was a surprise for him.


    Xu Bai took a while to calm down.


    After the excitement came calmness, as if he had entered sage time.


    ¡°No wonder it took me so long to comprehend it. So there are three skills.¡±


    Xu Bai repeatedly digested the information in his mind as he took a step to the side.


    His movements were extremely slow, but this step was abnormally profound.


    Using the divination of the Four Xun, this step was much more brilliant than Tie Suanxian¡¯s steps.


    The Four Xun Mental Cultivation Technique was a cultivation method. Just like the Breaking Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique, it had already reached the maximum level.


    As for the Four Xun Array Formation¡­ Xu Bai stomped his feet slightly, and a white eight trigrams appeared at his feet. According to the eight trigrams, Zhen and Xun were wood, and it gave life to fire.


    The Four Xun could start a fire. With a thought from Xu Bai, a huge fire appeared in the corner nearby.


    The fire was raging, and the temperature was overwhelming.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly and put away the Four Xun Array Formation in time. ¡°Fortunately, I acted decisively at that time. If I let Tie Suanxian create this array formation, he would be quite difficult to fight.¡± Xu Bai thought.


    He pondered for a moment and temporarily put away his thoughts of continuing the experiment. He took out the manual he had obtained from Yun Xiang.


    However, before he could start, blue words appeared in front of him again.


    [A large number of fusion options have been detected. Fusion in progress.]


    [Grade Nine Martial Artist + Grade Nine Divination Master = Grade Nine Wanderer.]


    [Fusion successful!]


    Wait!


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes widened.


    Damn it, his sudden appearance gave him a fright.


    What was a Ninth Stage Wanderer?


    He was not mentally prepared yet! The Genuine Qi in his body and the energy in his mind were constantly merging. After a while, a golden energy connected his mind and body. Xu Bai closed his eyes. After sensing for a while, he opened his eyes.


    There was an almost imperceptible surprise in his eyes.


    Show off! Xiao Jin.


    The fusion of Genuine Qi and spirit possessed the characteristics of both. It was too flashy.


    ¡°Does this mean that I¡¯ve become a Wanderer?¡±


    ¡°Wanderer¡­ I don¡¯t belong to the class of martial artist or a divination master, but at the same time, I am a martial artist and a divination master. Isn¡¯t this omnipotence?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I have to think of a name for this energy after fusion.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s brain worked very quickly. After understanding the situation, he thought of naming it.


    It couldn¡¯t be called energy, right? It was too tasteless.


    Xu Bai thought about it for a long time. In the end¡­ the naming ¡®energy¡¯ that he thought was very tasteless obtained a more tasteless name. Genuine Inner Force. Godly spirit was spirit, Qi was Genuine Qi. As for Confucianism and Daoism, they were called godly essence.


    Although he had not obtained any godly essence, it did not stop him from giving a name first.


    With the nature of the golden finger, it was only a matter of time before it fused.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t it say that there was a large amount of fusion?¡± Xu Bai quickly thought of something that had yet to be fused, and doubts arose in his heart.


    This doubt was quickly dispelled.


    The blue text appeared again. [Breaking Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique + Four Xun Mental Cultivation Technique Four Directions Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique.] [Fusion successful!]


    The Genuine Inner Force in his body began to increase gradually. Xu Bai clenched his fists tightly, as if something in his body had broken. It was a breakthrough in cultivation!


    New words appeared in front of him, and there was a change in his realm. [Name: Xu Bai.] [Realm: Grade Eight Wanderer.] [Bone Breaking Saber Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.] [Four Directions Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique (Rank 2): Maximum level.]


    [Kidney Massage Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Rain of Maple Leaves (Rank 2): Maximum level.]


    [Four Xun Body Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.] [Four Xun Array Formation (Rank 1): Maximum level.] [Comprehension: Maximum level.]


    Rank 2, his mental cultivation technique has reached rank 2!


    He had successfully advanced from Grade 9 to Grade 8.


    The Genuine Inner Force in his body doubled and became more controllable.


    ¡°There should be more fusion happening. After all, it¡¯s said to be a lot,¡± Xu Bai thought. Time slowly passed. After half an incense stick of time, Xu Bai silently stood up. This cheat was still not strict enough.


    Look at how much the information was exaggerated. There were clearly only two fusions. Why did it say a large number of fusions?


    Of course, Little golden finger, you¡¯re not very good. the golden finger that was nicknamed by Xu Bai would not answer him. ¡°Okay¡­ Next manual!¡±


    Since no more fusions were happening, Xu Bai changed his mind and started reading the next manual.


    He picked up Yun Xiang¡¯s manual but did not open it. He just stared at it.


    Xu Bai did not forget that Yun Xiang had used a mechanism to prevent him from flipping through the book.


    ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot.¡± Xu Bai suddenly remembered something. He quickly got up and found a brazier.


    He threw the book he had already comprehended into the brazier and lit it with a match. When the dust settled, he was relieved and continued to work hard.


    While Xu Bai was working hard, at the Liu Family¡¯s residence in Sheng County, a woman in white was holding a file and reading it carefully.


    [1] One of the Eight Trigrams which represents wind.

 Chapter 24 - Paper Crane

    Chapter 24 Paper Crane


    The Liu family was also a big family in Sheng County.


    In the early years, the Liu family was in the cloth business. The head of the Liu family was smart and his business grew bigger and bigger. Now, he had already become one of the top rich businessmen in Sheng County.


    Liu Xu was a direct descendant of the Liu family. She was the second daughter of the Liu family¡¯s head, Liu Yuanfeng. She had an older brother.


    Initially, the Liu family had thought that being wealthy was already the peak of achievement. However, there was a Liu Xu in the Liu family.


    The night Liu Xu turned seventeen, the moon was full.


    Liu Xu stood in the courtyard, staring at the full moon in the sky.


    That night, all the brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones of the Liu family flew up and surrounded Liu Xu, submitting to her.


    It was also that night that Liu Xu comprehended the Great Qi from the full moon and became a scholar.


    From then on, Liu Xu underwent a tremendous change.


    Every day, she would not leave the house and would only read books all day. Her elegant and otherworldly aura became stronger and stronger.


    Ten days later, the Qingyun Academy, the largest academy in the Nanhua Dao ¨C which was also the best in the entire Great Chu Country ¨C accepted Liu Xu as a disciple of the academy.


    There were many academies in Nanhua Dao, but the Qingyun Academy was the only outstanding one.


    Everyone in the Liu family was elated when they heard the news.


    At that time, the seventeen-year-old Liu Xu went to the Academy and only returned home after two years.


    After returning home, Liu Xu was still the same. As usual, she was well-educated and reasonable.


    However, she still stayed in her room all day and did not come out except to eat.


    The Liu family was already used to it. They only treated it as Liu Xu¡¯s normal behavior.


    At this moment, Liu Xu put down the scroll in her hand.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The number of murders in Sheng County has increased recently. Is it the Jisheng Cult? There are also sharp saber marks at the scene.¡± Liu Xu held the scroll in one hand and gently tapped the other.


    As she tapped her fingers, the white veil on her sleeve fluttered gently, revealing her fair wrist from time to time.


    She was still wearing a white veil on her face. One could vaguely see her face, but not so clearly.


    It was hazy and had a mysterious beauty.


    ¡°The county magistrate of Sheng County is really boring. As soon as he heard that it was related to the people of the martial world, he started to smooth things over. He¡¯s really annoying. Also, how could a magistrate die?¡± Liu Xu began to walk back and forth, her curved willowy eyebrows furrowed together. Others might not know her identity. They would at most treat her as a scholar.


    In the Nanhua Dao of the Great Chu, there were many women who studied.


    However, many people did not know that Liu Xu had another identity.


    Paper Puppeteer.


    Ever since she entered the academy two years ago and studied hard, her strength had rapidly approached grade eight.


    However, when she reached the peak of grade nine, she suddenly stopped.


    What the Qingyun Academy taught was to follow the rules and advance step by step.


    Every time a scholar leveled up, his comprehension of books would deepen. However, Liu Xu still did not make any progress after reading all the grade nine books in the entire academy.


    From then on, she became reticent and even began to doubt herself.


    She wanted to try reading grade eight books, but her realm was not high enough. It looked like a heavenly book to her.


    When she first entered the Academy, the teacher who taught her once said that she was born to study.


    However, stopping at grade nine irritated her.


    She read books every day, but she did not make any progress. This made her feel dejected.


    Liu Xu¡¯s teacher knew her feelings very well. One day, the teacher suddenly looked for Liu Xu and brought an old man with her.


    The old man was old and his eyes were extremely cloudy. When he saw Liu Xu, he gave her a book and said this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve paid back everything I owe the Academy.¡±


    The book that was given to her had a yellow hue. On it were the words <The Essentials of Paper-Stripping>.


    Her teacher told her that the reason why she stopped advancing might have something to do with this.


    In Nanhua Dao, all scholars did not study the books of the martial world. Most of them only read them and understood the general outline. After all, there were many books exclusive to scholars. Some people could not finish reading them in their entire lives, so how could they be in the mood to pay attention to other things? However, the books of scholars had no effect on Liu Xu. At the very least, they could not let her enter the grade eight.


    Her teacher wanted to try another method, and thus found this book.


    After obtaining a new book, Liu Xu was naturally elated.


    That night, she didn¡¯t sleep at all and read the <Essentials of Paper-Stripping>.


    That night, Liu Xu entered grade eight.


    She was still a scholar and did not have the spirit like those from the martial world, but her godly essence had already changed. The Great Qi was still the Great Qi, but when it was used, it carried a different flavor.


    it was When ordinary scholars wrote an essay, filled with a Great Qi that made people feel refreshed.


    She wrote an essay that was similarly righteous and vigorous, but it carried a sinister feeling.


    After thinking about it, Liu Xu felt that it was because of the <Essentials of Paper-Stripping>. After all, the paper-stripping technique was very evil. She had reached the grade eight from the paper-stripping technique, so it was naturally different.


    Was it good or bad?


    Liu Xu thought it was a good thing.


    It was certainly a good thing to be able to enter grade eight and even understand a lot of other categories in the martial world.


    Hence, ever since she entered the grade eight, she no longer bothered about the Academy¡¯s books.


    Of course, she had to read the books of the Academy, but she also had to dabble in other books.


    If it were anyone else, doing this would be a waste of time. This was because they had the experience of their predecessors as a foundation. It would be tiring and unrewarding to cultivate more. However, Liu Xu was different. She was not cultivating more. She just turned those books into things that she could use.


    Naturally, her change could not be hidden from the Academy. However, the Academy did not say anything about it.


    There were many evil people in the martial world. Not everyone was hated.


    It was reasonable not to harm the lives of the common people.


    Liu Xu¡¯s change made the Academy heave a sigh of relief.


    After all, she was born to be a scholar. The Academy certainly treasured her.


    Not long ago, the academy was on holiday. Liu Xu wanted to go home and rest. Unexpectedly, not long after she returned, she heard about all kinds of things that had happened recently.


    At the end of the day, Liu Xu was still a scholar.


    After hearing these things, she had the thought of resolving them.


    In her opinion, studying was a way to solve injustices in the world.


    It was easy to get the dossier. With the Liu family¡¯s reputation in Sheng County and Liu Xu¡¯s status, the county magistrate did not say no.


    After spending a day or two, Liu Xu figured out what had happened. ¡°The Jisheng Cult¡­ It¡¯s this group of people again. I didn¡¯t expect them to encounter a tough opponent. There are also messy saber marks. The person who dealt with the Jisheng Cult should be a martial artist.¡± Liu Xu put down the dossier in her hand and picked up an item from the table.


    It was a report written by a coroner. The report said that the victim had been killed by an unknown hidden weapon, which should be a blunt weapon the size of a peanut. ¡°It¡¯s the size of a peanut. Perhaps I know how Liu Xu smiled.


    to investigate.¡±


    She walked lightly to the cabinet in the corner of her room and opened it.


    There was a pile of white paper in the cabinet.


    The white paper was spotless.


    Liu Xu took out one of them and moved her fingers slightly.


    Not long after, a paper crane appeared in her palm.


    The paper crane looked vivid and its head was pure white.


    Liu Xu picked up the brush, dipped it in ink, and drew at the eyes of the paper crane. In the next moment, the paper crane came to life.

 Chapter 25 - Blacksmith Shop

    Chapter 25 Blacksmith Shop


    The paper crane flew up from Liu Xu¡¯s palm and flapped its wings, flying up and down around Liu Xu.


    Surrounded by the paper crane, Liu Xu, who was dressed in white, looked like an immortal from the heavens. Her otherworldly temperament was infinitely magnified.


    Especially the white veil on her face, which made her look even more mysterious.


    The paper crane flew for a while before landing in Liu Xu¡¯s palm again.


    Liu Xu tapped the crane¡¯s head with her fair index finger and said with a smile, ¡°Go, little guy, look for clues.¡±


    The Essentials of Paper-Stripping ¨C Paper Crane Searching Technique.


    This was a secret technique from the Essentials of Paper-Tapling, but not entirely so.


    Paper Crane Searching Technique¡¯s tracing was guided by spirit, while Liu Xu used her godly essence as a brush and the Great Qi as a guide.


    This was the difference between Liu Xu and other scholars.


    She was a scholar, but after reading the <The Essentials of Paper-Stripping>, she comprehended strange things.


    For example, Paper Crane Searching Technique. This was supposed to be the Paper Puppeteer¡¯s unique skill, but she could use it in a different way.


    In fact, Liu Xu couldn¡¯t use everything in the <The Essentials of Paper-Stripping>. What she could use was only those she had magically modified.


    Some things could not be magically modified, so she could not use them.


    For example, she could not replace the simplest paper effigy with godly essence.


    However, she was already much better than ordinary scholars.


    After the paper crane left, Liu Xu did not just sit there.


    She dug out another piece of paper from the cabinet and laid it flat on the table.


    She lifted the brush and held it on the paper.


    Her starry eyes were tightly shut. After about two breaths, the brush finally moved.


    Throughout the entire process, Liu Xu kept her eyes closed and allowed herself to write and draw on the paper.


    She did not write. What was outlined on the paper were thin lines.


    From a distance, it looked more like a map.


    A moment later, Liu Xu stopped.


    She put the brush aside, and there were already many fine lines on the paper.


    ¡°Found it.¡± Liu Xu did not think too much about it. She picked up the piece of paper and pushed open the door.


    Outside the house, a few maid servants were watering the flowers when the door was suddenly pushed open, scaring them.


    One of the maids looked puzzled.


    Shouldn¡¯t the Second Miss be staying in the room at this time? Why did she suddenly run out?


    The maidservant only thought about it and prepared to go forward.


    Liu Xu gestured for the maidservant to stop and said, ¡°I want to go out for a walk.¡±


    With that, she took the white paper and strode away.


    As the white veil fluttered, Liu Xu had already left, leaving behind a few dumbfounded maidservants.


    According to what was written on the white paper, Liu Xu rushed all the way and finally stopped in front of a house.


    Looking at the old plaque, Liu Xu¡¯s frown deepened.


    Under the white veil, she bit her red lips lightly.


    ¡°Why is it a blacksmith shop?¡±


    The shabby plaque, the occasional heat waves, and the clanking sounds of the hammers¡­ This was undoubtedly a blacksmith shop.


    There was a pile of ashes on the ground left behind by the paper crane¡¯s burning. This proved that this was the paper crane¡¯s destination.


    Although Liu Xu had doubts in her heart, she still considered the guidance of the paper crane and walked in.


    As soon as she entered, a heat wave hit her.


    ¡°Miss, what can I get you?¡± The lady boss, who was in her forties, walked forward with a smile on her face.


    Liu Xu came back to her senses and looked at the smiling Lady Boss. A thought flashed through her mind.


    The victim had a saber wound and a round wound the size of a peanut. It had to be a concealed weapon.


    The paper crane brought her here. Then¡­ could someone have forged hidden weapons here?


    At the thought of this, Liu Xu asked, ¡°Have there been any strange people asking you to forge anything strange recently?¡±


    Her question was abrupt. She took out a piece of silver and handed it to the lady boss. The lady boss took it with a smile and put it away. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I usually only make farming tools here. No one has ever made anything other than farming tools.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Liu Xu asked again. The lady boss thought about it carefully again and said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve always been forging farming tools. If someone suddenly wants to farm something else, they¡¯ll definitely leave a deep impression. We¡¯re absolutely sure about this.¡±


    Liu Xu fell into deep thought. While Liu Xu was deep in thought, the lady boss placed one hand behind her back and clenched it into a fist.


    After a while, the lady boss saw that Liu Xu was still standing in the room. She could not help but ask, ¡°Miss, do you want to place an order?¡± Liu Xu came back to her senses and said that there was no need.


    This was strange. The paper crane clearly brought her here. Why were there no clues? The lady boss was right. If someone placed an order for something other than farming tools, they would definitely leave a deep impression. Then why wasn¡¯t there anything notable?


    Liu Xu felt a headache coming on. She planned to leave first.


    After leaving the blacksmith shop, she went straight to the Liu residence.


    She saw that it was already late. She had to go back and sort out her thoughts.


    After Liu Xu left, a person walked out of the house.


    He was muscular and held a hammer in his hand. He was the blacksmith of the blacksmith shop and the husband of the lady boss.


    ¡°A scholar from Nanhua Dao,¡± the blacksmith said in a dull voice. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a scholar from Nanhua Dao. It seems that the person who forged the beads here is not simple either. The recent murder might be related to him.¡± The lady boss walked to the counter and poured a glass of water to drink.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± the blacksmith asked.


    The room fell silent.


    The lady boss put down the cup. After a long while, she spoke slowly. ¡°The government is still looking for us. We haven¡¯t been able to do that kind of businesses recently. With the work that you currently have, we won¡¯t earn much money. Since this person has secrets, why don¡¯t we make a profit?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fail miserably. If I¡¯m not wrong, that person has killed more than ten people,¡± the blacksmith said in a low voice.


    ¡°The government has issued an arrest warrant. You can¡¯t look for newborn babies. Without money, the human traffickers won¡¯t sell you anything. You need blood to make the evil device, and I need flesh to make Yin food.¡± The lady boss walked to the corner of the wall and gently knocked on it. There was a secret compartment behind the wall. As the lady boss knocked on it, the wall opened. Inside, there were piles of white bones, making one feel a chill.


    From the size of the bones, they all seemed to be newborn babies.


    The lady boss pointed at the bones inside and turned around. ¡°These things can¡¯t be bought without money. The government is watching them closely. Can they be conjured out of thin air?¡± The blacksmith fell silent. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°No matter what, be careful. Also, don¡¯t extort that scholar. It¡¯s not a small matter to anger the Qingyun Academy.¡± ¡°I naturally have my ways. Just cooperate with me.¡± The lady boss smiled. The secret compartment was closed and the room returned to normal.


    The next day.


    Xu Bai woke up early and looked at the progress bar that had increased by a small portion. His face was filled with joy. Today was another happy day, especially when the progress bar increased.


    It would be great if he could get a progress bar while sitting. Xu Bai thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat and continue to work!¡±


    After thinking for a while, he shook off his unrealistic thoughts.


    After washing up, Xu Bai pushed open the door and let the sunlight in.


    The sun was shining brightly and the weather was clear.


    He was about to leave when he stopped halfway.


    There was a letter at his feet.

 Chapter 26 - Emotion Is a Knife

    Chapter 26 Emotion Is a Knife


    Xu Bai stopped in his tracks and looked around.


    People came and went on the streets. They were all busy with their own matters and no one noticed the situation here.


    After confirming that no one was around, he picked up the envelope on the ground and returned to the house.


    ¡°Someone sent me a love letter so early in the morning?¡± Xu Bai muttered as he opened the envelope.


    Inside the envelope was a clean sheet of white paper, filled with dog crawling words.


    As the saying went, words were just like the person.


    The moment Xu Bai saw the words, he felt uncomfortable all over.


    It was ugly, very ugly.


    It was as if it was pieced together. If not for the strokes on it, one would not be able to recognize the content.


    Was this postmodern style popular these days?


    Even if the sender didn¡¯t want anyone to recognize his handwriting, it shouldn¡¯t be written so badly, right?


    It even affected his appetite.


    Early in the morning, Xu Bai¡¯s good mood was gone.


    Fortunately, he had strong self-control. He endured the discomfort and read the letter from beginning to end.


    The first sentence gave him an inexplicable sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t want anyone to know about you, right?¡±


    Wait!


    Xu Bai jerked his head up.


    If not for the fact that he was in Great Chu, he would have thought that someone had transmigrated, just like him.


    Forget it, let¡¯s continue reading.


    ¡°More than ten lives. Your saber technique is indeed exquisite. In fact, someone is already watching you, but fortunately, I covered for you.¡±


    Had they managed to cover for him?


    Xu Bai stroked his chin. It seemed that this person¡¯s goal was not simple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the blacksmith shop at midnight tonight.¡±


    This was the end of the letter.


    Xu Bai placed the letter on the table and sighed.


    How strange. How could he be blackmailed?


    This was like a robber kidnapping a hostage. After asking for a ransom, they had to kill the hostage.


    Only a fool would believe it.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left any clues, other than using a saber.¡± Xu Bai thought for a moment and tapped the table lightly with his hand. ¡°Right, there¡¯s also a wound.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Bai thought about it carefully and finally noticed something amiss. There was no perfect crime scene in this world.


    He finally thought of a crack.


    The wound from the hidden weapon.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m still inexperienced. I¡¯ll burn it next time,¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He had learned from his mistakes. He felt that the next time he had the chance, he would burn it with fire.


    ¡°This blacksmith has become greedy.¡± Xu Bai read the letter again before burning it.


    At that time, he had even given them money to keep it a secret, but now, they were blackmailing him instead.


    The sunlight outside the window was very warm. Xu Bai held the Ghost Head Saber, his heart cold.


    After all, he had transmigrated from a peaceful era. Xu Bai¡¯s heart softened for the ordinary people.


    ¡°After this, I can¡¯t be soft-hearted anymore.¡±


    His voice sounded in the dark room. His mentality was changing.


    At night.


    With the sound of the gong, Xu Bai opened the door and walked into the dark street.


    He was still wearing his usual clothes, and he still carried the Ghost Head Saber at his waist.


    He walked along the streets, looking at the deserted streets, bypassing the winding roads, and finally stopped in front of a shop.


    At this moment, the lights in the shop had already been turned off.


    Xu Bai raised his leg and kicked the door open.


    The shop was dark.


    As the door was kicked open, the oil lamp inside was lit.


    The lights were weak, and the shadows were mottled.


    ¡°I knew you would come, Sir.¡± The lady boss and the blacksmith sat on the chairs and waited calmly. Xu Bai walked into the house and sneered. ¡°Since you know that I can guess it, why did you take off your pants and fart? Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking for money.¡± The lady boss smiled.


    Although she was smiling, there was mockery in her eyes.


    She had already invited him into the trap, but the person in front of her was still very calm.


    Was it an act?


    Perhaps it was.


    But no matter what, she had to ask for the money. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything unnecessary. We only need money. Also, don¡¯t even think about making a move. We still have people around. As long as anything happens to us, he will report it to the officials immediately,¡± the lady boss spread her arms and said.


    After blackmailing the other party and revealing her backup plan, the lady boss believed that the other party would not be indifferent.


    After all, in this day and age, although Sheng County was trying to smooth things over, they still had to eat the meat that was delivered to their mouths.


    Xu Bai threw down a silver ingot.


    The silver fell to the ground and spun a few times.


    The room fell silent.


    The veins on the lady boss¡¯ forehead bulged.


    ¡°One ingot of silver. Are you trying to get rid of beggars? When you were forging the iron beads, you were very generous. You didn¡¯t even blink.¡±


    ¡°Who would bring a large amount of money with them?¡± Xu Bai held the handle of the Ghost Head Saber and asked, ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The blacksmith asked in a muffled voice.


    ¡°I have 100 silver ingots, but I buried them in a very secret place. If you don¡¯t give me time, how can I get them?¡± Xu Bai raised a finger. The lady boss and the blacksmith looked at each other.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll give you another day.¡± Soon, the lady boss spoke.


    At this point, she didn¡¯t think Xu Bai could play any tricks.


    Firstly, when Xu Bai came in, she had clearly stated that there was another person who was cooperating with them. If Xu Bai made a move, this matter would be exposed.


    Just this step alone was enough to stop Xu Bai from killing her.


    Secondly, the two of them were not to be trifled with.


    If not for the fact that they were wanted by the government office, they would have even wanted to kill him and rob him.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t do that now, because Xu Bai was still hiding the silver. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll bring the silver over after a day.¡± Xu Bai nodded and turned to leave. Throughout the entire process, he did not say a single harsh word. He did not even retort. Things were smooth and unexpected. ¡°By the way, are you two from the martial world?¡± Xu Bai suddenly turned around and asked.


    The sudden question stunned the lady boss, and she nodded subconsciously. ¡°That¡¯s good. Martial world people have to be more righteous. I¡¯ll use money to get rid of this disaster.¡± Xu Bai said his last sentence and turned to leave.


    As the night grew darker, Xu Bai¡¯s figure disappeared into the night.


    After Xu Bai left, the blacksmith shop fell silent again.


    The lady boss didn¡¯t say anything, as if she was thinking about something.


    At this moment, the blacksmith spoke first.


    ¡°I feel very uneasy. Before he left, that last look made my hair stand on end.¡± At the thought of that calm gaze, the blacksmith felt his hair stand on end. ¡°But he didn¡¯t show any resentment or even anger.¡± The lady boss frowned.


    ¡°I remember a saying. Emotion is a knife. Hurt people and hurt yourself. Only those who can hide their emotions are the ones who can make it.¡± The blacksmith stood up and waved his hand vigorously. ¡°No matter what, after we get the money, we have to kill him. As long as we do it cleanly, we won¡¯t attract the people from the government office.¡±


    ¡°Before that, follow him closely,¡± the lady boss added.


    The two of them reached an agreement and nodded in unison.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a grade eight martial artist, you can still restrain him, especially with his hidden weapons.¡± The lady boss leaned over the blacksmith and smiled brightly. At this time, Xu Bai had already returned home.

 Chapter 27 - This Place Is Suitable for Burying People

    Chapter 27 This Place Is Suitable for Burying People


    Along the way, he did not say a word.


    It was not until he returned home that he opened the wooden box in the cabinet.


    The wooden box was filled with iron beads. There were so many that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    ¡°These two martial world people have forgotten what the most taboo thing in the martial world is.¡± Xu Bai grabbed a handful of iron beads and thought to himself.


    The iron beads flowed out from between his fingers and landed on the wooden box, making a clanging sound. It sounded terrifying at night.


    If the roots were not removed, they would grow again when the spring wind blew.


    Blackmailing?


    Extortion?


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, satisfying the other party even once would turn them into a bottomless pit.


    Greed was endless. The advantages obtained by reaching out one¡¯s hand were equivalent to endless greed.


    If he wanted to truly eradicate the problem, not only did he have to treat the symptoms, but he also had to treat the root cause.


    Thinking of this, the corners of his lips gradually curled up.


    It seemed like¡­ he had found a suitable solution.


    The blacksmith and the lady boss seemed to have overlooked a crack that could make them fall into the underworld.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Xu Bai went to the stall for breakfast as usual and patted Xiao Yue¡¯s head.


    After finishing his meal, he began to wander around again.


    The entire process was no different from usual. There was no psychological burden at all.


    The lady boss was quietly following behind Xu Bai.


    She watched as Xu Bai was idling, and couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking.


    It wasn¡¯t until noon that Xu Bai left a street stall.


    When he left, he was holding a hemp rope he had just bought from a street stall.


    ¡°Why did he buy a hemp rope?¡± The lady boss was even more puzzled.


    She could not understand Xu Bai¡¯s train of thought at all. It was fine if he did not have any psychological burden, but the key was that he bought a useless hemp rope. She was getting more and more confused.


    Could it be that they had driven him to hang himself?


    The lady boss shook her head forcefully to shake off the unrealistic thoughts and continued to follow him.


    On the other hand, after Xu Bai bought the hemp rope, he did not continue to stay on the street. He found another place to have lunch before returning home with the hemp rope. The lady boss did not go in either. She stayed at the corner of the street not far away. As the afternoon approached, Xu Bai went out as usual. After dinner, he stayed at home again.


    The sun gradually set and night fell.


    On the street, the endless stream of people and noise gradually subsided.


    The bustling street became deserted. Only the lady boss was guarding the corner.


    The night watchman began their routine work.


    ¡°He¡¯s been at home all this time?¡± The blacksmith also came out, carrying a large metal box that was half the height of a man.


    The iron box looked extremely heavy, but the blacksmith carried it effortlessly as if he was carrying a cardboard box.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual about him today. In fact, he¡¯s very normal,¡± the lady boss said without turning her head as she stared at Xu Bai¡¯s door.


    The more normal it looked, the more abnormal it was.


    The two of them were also from the martial world, so they naturally knew this.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to be careful. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there¡¯s no other way, I wouldn¡¯t approve of taking this path,¡± the blacksmith said.


    These words angered the lady boss. ¡°Do you think I want to? I¡¯ve gone through so much trouble to hide here. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I don¡¯t have money or a goods route, would I have taken the risk? This person looks like he¡¯s experienced. I also don¡¯t want to socialize too much with him.¡±


    Hearing this, the blacksmith smiled bitterly and did not say anything else.


    The lady boss¡¯s chest heaved up and down as she gradually calmed down.


    At this moment, the tightly shut door opened.


    The two of them stopped talking and stared at the direction of the door.


    In the dark night, Xu Bai walked out with a wooden box on his back.


    The wooden box was tied with hemp rope that was made into two straps. It looked comical on his back.


    ¡°That box seems to be a gift from me. It¡¯s used to store the iron beads. Strange, why is he carrying the wooden box?¡± The lady boss asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s using it to store the silver. Didn¡¯t he say that he has hundreds of silver ingots?


    It¡¯s not easy to store them without a chest.¡± The blacksmith thought for a moment and said. ¡°I hope so,¡± the lady boss said.


    Other than this, she could not think of any other reason.


    While the two of them were talking, Xu Bai had already left the house and was walking toward the north of Sheng County.


    ¡°Keep up!¡±


    The two of them did not hesitate and quietly followed behind.


    Xu Bai carried the wooden box and quickly left Sheng County, heading towards the outskirts. The wooden box was very heavy, but to Xu Bai, it was as light as a feather.


    The grade eight wanderer realm and the golden airflow in his body made him feel like he was walking on flat ground.


    Very few people left Sheng County at night.


    After all, no one knew what dangers there were in the wilderness.


    Ordinary people were busy with their livelihoods every day, so they would have things better to do than to wander around in the wilderness.


    Xu Bai was the only one walking in the outskirts of Yisheng County. The sky was filled with dark clouds.


    The moon was hidden in the dark clouds, with only a little silver light shining down. The silver radiance landed on Xu Bai¡¯s body.


    Under the silver radiance, the wooden box shone with a matte glow.


    Xu Bai walked further and further away. At this time, he was already more than ten miles away from Sheng County. Behind them, the blacksmith and the lady boss followed. The further they went, the more puzzled they became.


    Did he really hide it so far away?


    If there was an accident, he would not be able to rush over in time. Wouldn¡¯t the silver benefit others?


    The two of them could not understand, but since they had already come this far, they could only brace themselves and follow behind. After walking for a few more miles, Xu Bai slowed down and stopped.


    This was a slightly empty lot. The soil under his feet was soft and comfortable to step on. Xu Bai turned around and looked at the forest behind him. He smiled and said, ¡°Guys, stop hiding. The environment here is very good.¡± The forest was silent.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come out, don¡¯t even think about asking for money,¡± Xu Bai added.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a sound came from the forest. The blacksmith and the lady boss walked out.


    ¡°Kid, what are you doing? Why are you carrying the wooden box?¡± The lady boss approached and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you find money. It¡¯s reasonable for me to use the wooden box to store money, right?¡± Xu Bai untied the hemp rope on his shoulder and placed the wooden box on the ground.


    He raised his foot and rested it on the wooden chest. At the same time, he rested his elbow on his knee and bent slightly. He stared at the blacksmith and the landlady with a very mischievous gaze.


    For some reason, the blacksmith and the lady boss shivered when Xu Bai¡¯s eyes swept over them.


    ¡°Originally, I thought that I would have to walk a little further to reach my destination. I didn¡¯t expect this place to be so good,¡± Xu Bai said slowly as he supported his chin with his hand. ¡°What do you mean, is the silver hidden here?¡± The blacksmith said gloomily. Xu Bai pointed at the sky and then at the ground. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so tacky to talk about money. I invited the two of you here to see if the scenery here is good.¡± The scene fell silent, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean? Why are you dawdling?¡± The lady boss felt that the atmosphere was different and said angrily.


    Xu Bai stomped his feet on the soft ground.


    A sentence came out of his mouth. ¡°The soil here is good. It¡¯s suitable for burying people.¡±

 Chapter 28 - What a Good Head

    Chapter 28 What a Good Head


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Bai touched his waist.


    Rain of Maple Leaves!


    The power of the iron beads, which was cast with a special technique, doubled. It flew towards the blacksmith and the lady boss with a whistling sound.


    This happened too quickly for the lady boss to react.


    ¡°Ding, ding, ding¡­¡±


    A series of metal clashing sounds rang out.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and looked at the iron lump in front of him.


    Just now, the moment he attacked, the blacksmith suddenly inserted his hands into the iron box beside him.


    In less than a breath¡¯s time, the iron box seemed to come alive and turned into an iron armor that enveloped the blacksmith¡¯s entire body.


    The blacksmith who had turned into an iron man did not hesitate and stood in front of the lady boss.


    The iron skin was very hard. When the iron beads landed on it, they would at most leave a hole.


    ¡°You¡¯re really creative,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you afraid our man will expose you?¡± the blacksmith said grimly.


    The lady boss walked out from behind the blacksmith with a kitchen knife in her hand. Her face was gloomy.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid? I¡¯ll kill all of you and bury all the iron beads. Then, I¡¯ll take some farming tools from the blacksmith shop. Who will suspect me?¡± Xu Bai said indifferently.


    He had already figured it out.


    These two people were blackmailing him because he had ordered iron beads in the blacksmith shop.


    That was very simple. If he buried the iron beads, everything would be fine.


    If they still had an accomplice who ran to the county office to report him, it would be nothing more than a suspicion.


    He had once bought something from a blacksmith shop.


    After killing these two, he would go to the blacksmith to get some farming tools. What could he do with the farming tools he bought?


    When the time came, he could just make up an excuse.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Kill him!¡± The lady boss gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no other way. Your hidden weapons and sabers are useless against me. There are two of us. Surrender and I¡¯ll give you a quick death,¡± the blacksmith said slowly.


    The metal armor reflected the moonlight and looked very hard.


    The two of them, two grade-eights.


    There was only one person on the other side, and that terrifying hidden weapon was countered by him.


    The blacksmith felt that victory was already in his grasp.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Xu Bai laughed.


    ¡°I said, surrender.¡± The blacksmith didn¡¯t understand what Xu Bai meant.


    ¡°No, no, no. The first sentence.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand.


    The blacksmith thought for a moment and said, ¡°I said, there are two of us.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a sense of danger and hurriedly turned to look at the lady boss.


    But it was too late.


    A bright flame rose and enveloped the lady boss.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    In the flames, the lady boss screamed and rolled on the ground.


    However, the fire was too big and the effect of her action was minimal.


    A moment later, the lady boss stopped moving and turned into a charred corpse.


    Four Xun Array Formation.


    Xun was wood, and wood made fire.


    This was also Xu Bai¡¯s first time experimenting with the power of this flame.


    There was nothing much to say. It was very powerful.


    ¡°Now, there¡¯s only one left.¡± Xu Bai¡¯s tone was filled with mockery.


    Under his feet, there was a faintly discernible Eight Trigrams Array Formation rotating. ¡°You also cultivated other techniques!¡± The blacksmith turned around, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets.


    Cultivating more techniques was not a secret. It was just that no one was willing to waste time.


    With just a glance, the blacksmith could tell that Xu Bai was not just a martial artist. The flames wrapped around the armor, but they only burned it red and did not injure what was inside.


    Even the blacksmith¡¯s eyes were wrapped in an unknown metal and were translucent.


    ¡°I want you dead!¡± The blacksmith, who had suffered the pain of losing his wife, roared and slapped his left hand on the iron armor on his chest.


    ¡°Clang! Clang! Clang!¡±


    A series of mechanical sounds rang out as countless iron spikes appeared on the blacksmith¡¯s body.


    The wind blew, and a stream of air spurted out from under the blacksmith¡¯s feet. The distance between the two of them was instantly closed.


    Fast!


    Very fast!


    Xu Bai¡¯s pupils contracted. At the critical moment, he used the Four Xun Body Technique.


    He had already dodged to the side.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The Ghost Head Saber was unsheathed and struck the blacksmith, causing sparks to fly. ¡°It¡¯s very hard¡­¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me, but I can exhaust you to death!¡± The blacksmith turned around and used the iron armor as a weapon to rush over again.


    Xu Bai dodged again.


    ¡°What an iron bastard. I didn¡¯t expect his defense to be so high.¡±


    As he dodged, he executed the Four Xun Body Technique extremely exquisitely. The blacksmith didn¡¯t say anything anymore and just charged forward.


    ¡°I was wondering why you were so confident.


    It turns out that you thought I was a martial artist, so you thought you could restrain me.


    What a pity,¡± Xu Bai moved away again and added.


    ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± The blacksmith finally said something. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a martial artist,¡± Xu Bai said.


    ¡°So what? You still can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    The blacksmith adjusted his posture and rushed over again.


    Xu Bai continuously used the Four Xun Body Technique to widen the distance between them.


    ¡°At first, you thought I couldn¡¯t do anything to you guys. That woman is dead. Now you think so too. You¡¯ll die too.¡± Golden-colored eight trigrams appeared under his feet. Xu Bai raised his foot and took a step forward. ¡°Boom!¡±


    A fiery red light appeared, and flames enveloped the blacksmith.


    The iron armor was burned red, and the blacksmith¡¯s voice came from inside.


    ¡°Your flames can¡¯t hurt me at all!¡±


    ¡°Really? Try me.¡±


    Under the night sky, both parties fell into a stalemate.


    The blacksmith¡¯s attack was dodged by Xu Bai, who kept roasting the blacksmith with flames.


    Time continued to pass.


    An hour later.


    The blacksmith stopped, his movements slowing.


    Hot!


    It was incomparably hot!


    He was inside the armor, and at this moment, he had reached an unbearable state.


    The flames could not hurt him, but they could pass through the armor and send heat in. The sultry feeling was like being locked into a small house on a hot summer day. There was also a large charcoal fire in the small house. ¡°Is it hot?¡± Xu Bai was standing not far away, holding the Ghost Head Saber with a smile on his face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it off?¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± The blacksmith roared and charged again.


    Xu Bai turned around and dodged, adding more fire.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not you who will exhaust me to death, but I who will exhaust you to death.¡±


    His words were like igniting a barrel of dynamite. Coupled with the searing heat inside the armor, the blacksmith became even angrier.


    He charged horizontally and crashed straight!


    But the results were minimal.


    After another half an incense stick of time, the blacksmith finally stopped.


    At this moment, inside the iron armor, the blacksmith¡¯s lips cracked. His consciousness began to blur.


    The scorching sensation was like roasting him over a fire.


    He only had one thought now, and that was to get out quickly.


    In a daze, his instincts overcame his consciousness.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The helmet made a sound as the blacksmith opened it.


    A cool breeze blew, making one feel relaxed and happy. His mind regained clarity, and his consciousness gradually returned. At this moment, he finally knew what he had done and hurriedly prepared to close his helmet.


    But it was too late. Not far away, Xu Bai was holding his Ghost Head Saber. With the Four Xun Body Technique, he was like a ghost. ¡°What a good head!¡±


    His voice was cold, and the wind howled.

 Chapter 29 - Liu Xus Discovery The blacksmith looked up at the whistling Ghost Head Saber.

    Chapter 29 Liu Xu¡¯s Discovery


    The blacksmith looked up at the whistling Ghost Head Saber.


    The cold blade reflected the coldness under the moonlight, making one¡¯s heart turn cold.


    The person holding the saber also had a cold expression on his face. His gaze was like ice that would not melt for ten thousand years. Just one glance was enough to make one look away.


    He never thought that he would die in such a way.


    Having been in the martial world for many years, the blacksmith had thought of many ways to die. After all, not many people could have a good ending after walking the martial world.


    However, he never expected to be roasted alive.


    Perhaps it was because he really did not expect that the other party was not just a martial artist.


    He had discussed with the lady boss that even if the other party was a grade eight martial artist, even if they were within a martial artist¡¯s explosive range, they were 100% confident of winning.


    The other party¡¯s hidden weapons and sabers could not break through his iron armor. It was equivalent to binding his hands.


    They could win.


    They were very confident.


    But the result was that this man was not a martial artist, or more accurately speaking, he was not just a martial artist.


    In the moment between life and death, the blacksmith recalled the scene when he and the lady boss slaughtered an entire village.


    At that time, they had snatched away all the children in that village. Only one of the children was held in the arms of a village woman.


    When the lady boss walked over and was about to take it, the village woman, who was already dead, opened her eyes and used the kitchen knife in her hands to leave a wound on the lady boss¡¯s abdomen.


    Perhaps they should have been more cautious. After all, this man had the blood of ten people in his hands.


    Or perhaps, they should not have been greedy.


    But it was too late. How could there be so many ¡®perhaps¡¯ in this world?


    The blacksmith only felt his vision blur. He felt as if he had heard something fall to the ground and could not hear anything else.


    -his head fell to the ground and he died with grievances.


    Xu Bai held his Ghost Head Saber and stomped his feet without even looking at the blacksmith¡¯s corpse.


    Under his feet, the golden eight trigrams appeared again, and the flames surrounded the blacksmith.


    Illuminated by the flames, Xu Bai¡¯s expression looked slightly sinister.


    After a while, the blacksmith became a charred corpse.


    ¡°You¡¯re already experienced. How come you don¡¯t know how to weigh the pros and cons? Greed can kill.¡±


    Xu Bai used the Ghost Head Saber as a hoe and dug a huge pit in the ground, burying the two charred corpses.


    The corpse was already charred. Before he buried it, he used his Ghost Head Saber to search them, but he didn¡¯t find anything useful.


    And now, the flames had already burned the corpse into an unrecognizable state. Only then did Xu Bai feel relieved.


    He thought for a moment and carried the wooden box on his back. After walking for a few miles, he dug a new pit and poured the iron beads in the wooden box into it. After leaving a mark, he rushed back to Sheng County with the empty box.


    It was already late at night.


    Xu Bai walked to the blacksmith shop and kicked the door open. He took a few farming tools and quietly went home.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use the iron beads anymore, but I need a new hidden weapon. Looks like I have to think of another way.¡±


    Xu Bai pondered as he sat on the bed.


    While he was pondering, a figure in white was walking on the street in the middle of the night.


    Liu Xu felt that something was wrong.


    Especially after she got home, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong.


    The Paper Crane Searching Technique landed at the blacksmith shop. How could there be no clues?


    Could it be that the Paper Crane Searching Technique was fake?


    -Impossible.


    It was impossible for there to be a problem with the Paper Crane Searching Technique. Even if there was a deviation, it proved that it was related to the blacksmith shop. Since this possibility was not valid, there was only one other possibility.


    The boss of the blacksmith shop was lying!


    Liu Xu could not think of any other problems.


    In a shop that specialized in making farming tools, if someone made an order for strange things, they would definitely leave an impression.


    Then the only other possibility was lying.


    The more she thought about it, the more certain she was.


    Thus, Liu Xu took advantage of the night to return to the blacksmith shop.


    As soon as she reached the door, she raised her hand and knocked lightly. At the same time, she took out a brush from her sleeve.


    The brush did not have ink on it, and it looked very new. The words ¡®Rapid Ascension¡¯ were written on the handle of the brush.


    Her other hand was not empty either. A book suddenly appeared in her palm.


    ¡°Squeak-¡±


    No one opened the door. The moment Liu Xu knocked, the door was opened by the force of the knock.


    ¡°No one?¡±


    Through the gap, Liu Xu saw that it was pitch-black inside the door.


    The blacksmith should be sleeping at this time.


    Why didn¡¯t he lock the door?


    Liu Xu was puzzled.


    Even if no one was home, shouldn¡¯t they lock the door?


    Did they really forget to lock the door?


    With this thought in mind, she raised her right hand, and the brush began to glow.


    The tip of the brush gently waved, and a blurry word appeared in the air.


    The words emitted a white light and shot into the house.


    The light instantly illuminated the house. The house was empty. ¡°There¡¯s really no one?¡± Liu Xu was slightly stunned. Her willow leaf-like brows furrowed, and her red lips under the white veil parted slightly.


    There was no one else in the house except for the glowing white words. ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±


    Liu Xu thought for a moment and opened the book in her left hand.


    There were densely packed words in the book.


    When the book was opened, the pages began to fall off and float up and down around Liu Xu. Liu Xu, who already had an otherworldly temperament, looked like a fairy who had walked out of a book under the contrast of the pages. She looked elegant and indifferent. Scholars used godly essence as their foundation, and most of their methods were related to books.


    The articles they wrote on a daily basis formed a book that could attack and defend.


    The brush was the main body, and the book was the carrier.


    Of course, scholars had more tricks up their sleeves.


    It was said that there were truly extraordinary people in the academy. Not only could they write books in the air, but they could also write many books. Any book that fell into the hands of a scholar could be used infinitely. However, with Liu Xu¡¯s grade eight strength, she still needed to rely on paper. ¡°It¡¯s about to begin.¡±


    Liu Xu did not go in. Instead, she stood where After she was and thought to herself. she said this, the pages changed. The pages that were originally floating with immortal energy gradually turned yellow. At the same time, waves of black aura spread. In just an instant, Liu Xu went from a fairy in fluttering white clothes to a seductive demoness.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s the aftereffects of the The Essentials of Paper-Stripping.¡± Liu Xu sighed, her expression troubled.


    Which woman in the world wasn¡¯t vain?


    Of course, she was the same. This temperament did not suit her at all.


    Of course, at times, in the eyes of men, it was actually better to be seductive than fluttering white clothes.


    Now that the situation was special, Liu Xu only sighed on the spot and walked in.


    The pages seemed to have a spirit, guarding Liu Xu in the middle.


    She began to search the house. She searched, but found nothing. There was no one, not even a living thing.


    Liu Xu was not in a hurry. She continued to search patiently, not letting go of a single piece of wood.


    After a while, she stopped in front of a wall and knocked on it.


    ¡°Knock knock knock?¡± There was a dull sound and an echo.


    ¡°Empty?¡± Liu Xu was stunned for a moment before she reacted.


    From the sound of it, the wall was empty. There was a secret compartment inside. Why would an ordinary family design a secret compartment?


    ¨CSuspicious!


    She thought for a moment and used the brush to activate it.


    Her Great Qi surged, and one of the pieces of paper was drawn to the wall.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The wall collapsed, and the thing behind it appeared.


    A cold wind blew¡­ Corpses were everywhere. It was a shocking sight.

 Chapter 30 - New Hidden Weapon

    Chapter 30 New Hidden Weapon


    ¡°These are all¡­ the bones of children!¡± Liu Xu¡¯s eyes widened.


    In the hidden compartment, there were human remains of different shapes.


    The size of the remains was not big, and one could tell their age at a glance.


    The compartment was so densely-packed that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    When she saw the wall full of children¡¯s corpses, Liu Xu recalled that there was a man and a woman in the blacksmith shop. She suddenly remembered the identity of this man and woman.


    The Hundred Schools of Thought of the Great Chu Dynasty were contending, and all kinds of sects rose and fell.


    In the martial world, there was once a couple who were still wanted by the government.


    The man was an Underworld Blacksmith, and the woman was a Yin Chef.


    These two inheritances were branches of Spirit Casting and Spirit Chef. They were extremely evil and were not tolerated by the world.


    Ultimately, it was because of the method they used.


    The things made by the Underworld Blacksmith needed to be quenched with blood, and the ingredients cooked by Yin Chefs were flesh and blood.


    The flesh they used had to be that of a child under the age of five. As for the principle, it was unknown.


    The two of them fought and killed wantonly. In the end, they were wanted by both the government and the Heaven Surveillance Bureau and fled.


    After they hid their identities, the government had been investigating their whereabouts, and the Heaven Surveillance Bureau was also searching for them.


    She did not expect these two to come to Sheng County and kill so many people here.


    ¡°Could it be that these two are the ones who killed people?¡± Liu Xu guessed.


    She began to organize her thoughts.


    ¡°There were saber marks. The battle was very intense.¡±


    ¡°According to the news released by the Heaven Surveillance Bureau, the Underworld Blacksmith¡¯s attack method is mostly related to forging. His armor covers his entire body and his defense is very strong.¡±


    ¡°But just because it¡¯s been so long doesn¡¯t mean he only has one set of armor. The Underworld Blacksmith can forge it. Maybe he made a mechanism to fire hidden weapons, causing dense wounds.¡±


    ¡°There are also saber marks. Perhaps he forged a special weapon. Other than an official from the Heaven Surveillance Bureau, the other dead people are from the Jisheng Cult.


    ¡°Could it be that the two of them had a conflict with the Jisheng Cult and had a confrontation? Coincidentally, the official of the Heaven Surveillance Bureau passed by and they had a three-way fight?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense, but I keep feeling that something is wrong.¡± Liu Xu frowned.


    She still remembered that the government office said that the saber mark was methodically made. It seemed to be a saber technique.


    There were three bodies of martial artists at the scene, but none of them used sabers.


    If the saber marks were made by the Underworld Blacksmith, why was there a saber technique?


    The Underworld Blacksmith was not a martial artist.


    After thinking about it, Liu Xu came to a conclusion.


    Someone else was involved.


    ¡°But who is this person? Moreover, the Underworld Blacksmith couple has disappeared.¡± Liu Xu thought for a long time, but she had no clue.


    The Heaven Surveillance Bureau was supposed to be in charge of this matter related to the martial world. Moreover, an official had died. The Heaven Surveillance Bureau had probably received the news and was on their way.


    However, Liu Xu really wanted to interfere.


    She was a scholar who read the books of sages and was particular about ruling the country and bringing peace to the world.


    The Qingyun Academy had always taught them this. Every student of the Qingyun Academy followed the instructions of the Academy.


    However, Liu Xu did not think so.


    How could she sweep the world if she couldn¡¯t even sweep a single house?


    Governing the country and bringing peace to the world was a lofty dream. When one encountered injustice, one would look at the present.


    So many lives had already been lost. This matter had seriously threatened the safety of Sheng County.


    Before the Heaven Surveillance Bureau arrived, she had to at least guarantee that nothing major would happen here again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. When the time comes, I¡¯ll look for news about these two people.¡± Liu Xu didn¡¯t think too much about it and turned to leave.


    The night grew thicker, and her figure disappeared into the darkness.


    The next day.


    Xu Bai rubbed his eyes, yawned, and got up from the bed.


    It was another peaceful day. If not for what happened last night, it would have been even more peaceful.


    The first thing he did every morning was to wash up and go out for breakfast. Today, he went to the stall as usual. However, when he arrived, he realized that there was no one in front of the stall.


    The stall was empty, and Xiao Yue was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Not open today?¡±


    Xu Bai waited for a while, but no one came to set up the stall. He turned around and left.


    He found a new place and casually ate something. He did not go home and searched for materials to make hidden weapons in the outskirts.


    Rain of Maple Leaves was a good skill. He could not just let it go unused. Although the iron beads were gone, he could find another way to utilize the skill.


    The street stalls in Sheng County sold many small trinkets. When Xu Bai stopped in front of a small stall, the owner of the stall hurried to welcome him.


    ¡°Sir, what are you looking for?¡±


    Xu Bai squatted down and rummaged through the stall. Finally, he found something and placed it in his hand. He asked, ¡°How much is this thing?¡±


    On his palm was an iron needle with rust on it.


    ¡°Sir, this is not worth much. I just casually placed it here to sew something,¡± the boss hurriedly said.


    Beside the stall was a piece of clothing with some holes on it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have this at home. The blacksmith shop doesn¡¯t seem to be open. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± Xu Bai looked at the other things and said, ¡°I don¡¯t lack anything else.¡±


    When the boss heard this, he seemed very awkward and conflicted. He had set up the stall all morning, yet nothing had been sold. Now there was a customer, but he wasn¡¯t interested in anything else. But how could he charge someone for a needle?


    The boss was an honest person. He felt that no matter how poor he was, he could not cheat someone¡¯s money like this.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sir, if you really want this needle, pick something else too. As for the needle, just take it as a gift from me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time. He picked a stool and asked, ¡°How much is it?¡±


    This small stool was woven from bamboo. Clearly, the boss had made it himself.


    The boss held up two fingers and said, ¡°Two copper coins.¡±


    Xu Bai took out two copper coins from his waist and handed it to the boss.


    After doing all this, he pretended to ask casually. ¡°Boss, after I took this needle away. What are you going to use to sew?¡±


    The boss was very happy to have completed today¡¯s first transaction.


    After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s question, he subconsciously replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, sir. I still have some at home. When the blacksmith shop opens, I¡¯ll just call him.¡±


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and asked, ¡°Is there no other blacksmith shop here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but ever since the last blacksmith shop in our county opened, all the other blacksmiths have mysteriously left.¡± The boss did not feel annoyed and answered very quickly.


    ¡°I see.¡± After getting what he wanted, Xu Bai prepared to leave. ¡°Take care, Sir.¡± The boss nodded and bowed.


    Along the way, Xu Bai was still thinking about what to use as a replacement.


    It was impossible to collect needles on a large scale. It would attract attention.


    On the surface, the blacksmith shop was closed, but in fact, he had already buried the blacksmith.


    As for why there was only one blacksmith shop, Xu Bai guessed that it was because the couple wanted to monopolize the business and earn more money.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have come to find trouble with him for money.


    But now, he really needed new hidden weapons to use with the Rain of Maple Leaves.


    ¡°What should I use?¡±


    Xu Bai swayed his stool and suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 31 - Strange Occurrence at the Bodyguard Agency

    Chapter 31 Strange Occurrence at the Bodyguard Agency


    A thought flashed through his mind. Staring at the small stool, Xu Bai thought of a way.


    Of course, he would not use the small stool as a hidden weapon. He would be a fool to use such a big object as a hidden weapon.


    Because of the stool, he recalled when he¡¯d first started paying.


    Reaching into his pocket, Xu Bai took out two copper coins and weighed them in his hand.


    This thing was very suitable to be used as a hidden weapon.


    The quality of the Great Chu copper coins was very good. If they could be used with the Rain of Maple Leaves, not only would its power increase, but its concealment would also increase greatly.


    As a citizen of Sheng County, it was reasonable for him to carry a pile of copper coins with him.


    ¡°It works!¡± Xu Bai immediately made up his mind.


    The only drawback was that he did not have enough copper coins.


    However, it was not a big problem. He could exchange for some.


    The bank could solve the problem, but if he exchanged too much coins, it would arouse suspicion.


    ¡°How can I exchange it perfectly without arousing suspicions?¡± Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    Just as he was thinking, a voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Xu?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Hearing the voice, Xu Bai turned around, his right hand resting on the Ghost Head Saber as he looked at the man beside him.


    When Xu Bai¡¯s gaze swept over and the hand on the Ghost Head Saber, the man who was in his twenties shivered.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Brother Xu. I¡¯m Xiao Liu. We came back from the Raging Tiger Bandits together,¡¯ Liu Er raised his hand and said quickly.


    Xu Bai looked him up and down. ¡°The bodyguard agency¡¯s business isn¡¯t doing well, yet you still have the time to shop?¡±


    Seeing that the other party was dressed in the clothes of the bodyguard agency, Xu Bai finally remembered his identity.


    Wasn¡¯t this one of the bodyguards who had returned from the Raging Tiger Bandits?


    After returning from the Raging Tiger Bandits, other than him, the other bodyguards did not leave and remained at the bodyguard agency.


    ¡°Sigh, ever since that incident, not many people have come to use our escort service. Brother Xu, you know that the bodyguard agency has been in trouble and its reputation is gone. The Young Bodyguard Master has been looking for a buyer recently,¡± Liu Er sighed.


    Xu Bai had been listening with amusement. When he heard that the bodyguard agency was going to sell its business, his eyes lit up. The Old Bodyguard Master had followed them out of that escort mission, but he had died there. Now, the Young Bodyguard Master was indeed in charge of the bodyguard agency.


    ¡°He must be selling it at a high price,¡± Xu Bai asked.


    In his memory, that bodyguard agency was quite big. If he bought it, it would cost a lot of money.


    He wanted to buy it. After buying it, he could legitimately exchange it for copper coins. Those who did business would prepare copper coins. Moreover, businesses like inns would prepare more copper coins.


    He thought that it would be very expensive, but Liu Er shook his head.


    ¡°As long as you pay, Young Bodyguard Master will sell it for fifty taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°How much? Fifty taels?¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin and said, ¡°He¡¯s selling it at such a low price?¡±


    The silver in Great Chu was ten taels per ingot. In other words, it only cost five silver ingots.


    The purchasing power of each tael of silver was equivalent to five hundred yuan in his previous life. One tael of silver could be exchanged for a hundred copper coins.


    It was equivalent to five yuan per copper coin.


    Fifty taels of silver was only 25,000 yuan in his previous life.


    House prices in Great Chu were not expensive.


    However, the Fulong Bodyguard Agency occupied a large area and was on sale for 50 taels of silver. It was truly strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite cheap, but no one is buying it. Someone came to take look. For some reason, they left on the same day.¡± Liu Er smiled bitterly.


    At the mention of this, apart from bitterness, Liu Er¡¯s expression was also a little unnatural.


    He recalled the abnormality of the bodyguard agency in the past few days and could not help but shiver.


    The Young Bodyguard Master¡¯s behavior was really strange. Many bodyguards had already thought of leaving. Even he could not withstand it anymore.


    Every day he spent in the bodyguard agency was like a year. He lived in fear and anxiety, making him feel uneasy.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the Young Bodyguard Master too. Ever since not long ago, every night, when we were all asleep, the Young Bodyguard Master would get up alone and walk around the bodyguard agency.¡±


    ¡°That night, I met the Young Bodyguard Master and even talked to him. He ignored me.


    A senior bodyguard said that he might have been possessed.¡±


    ¡°The next day, when we went to ask the Young Bodyguard Master about his situation, he said that he was fine, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell.¡±


    At the mention of this, Liu Er could not help but tremble, his eyes filled with fear. Their bodyguards were all unranked martial artists. To put it bluntly, they only knew how to do some farmer-style martial arts. Otherwise, they would not have been completely wiped out by the Raging Tiger Bandits.


    When had they ever encountered such a situation?


    Therefore, recently, everyone in the bodyguard agency had been in a state of panic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Xu Bai said after some thought.


    If he could get his hands on the bodyguard agency, he would have a plan for the hidden weapons.


    As for the abnormality that Liu Er mentioned just now, how would he know if he didn¡¯t go and take a look?


    There should be some issues involved.


    For example, if someone paid attention to the bodyguard agency and knew that he had plans over the place, they would definitely be suspicious.


    However, he had his ways. When the matter was settled, he would have a way to dispel others suspicions.


    ¡°Brother Xu, do you mean that you want to take over the bodyguard agency?¡± Liu Er understood what Xu Bai meant, and his eyes lit up.


    If that was the case, he really hoped that Xu Bai would buy the bodyguard agency.


    Ever since they parted after the Raging Tiger Bandits, the bodyguards had received some money, but they were still willing to do their old job.


    They couldn¡¯t do anything else. They didn¡¯t have any land at home. They also couldn¡¯t do business.


    After working as a bodyguard for the past few years, other than knowing how to go on escort missions, he did not know how to do anything else. He could not expect to use the money he received during the Raging Tiger Bandits to support him for the rest of his lives.


    Moreover, their reputation was poor. The bodyguard agency had lost its business, but their salary couldn¡¯t be deducted. How could they bear to leave?


    If not for the recent incident at the bodyguard agency, they would not have thought of leaving.


    As for Xu Bai, Liu Er, and the other bodyguards, their opinions were very simple.


    -Awe.


    To this day, they still could not forget the scene at the Raging Tiger Bandits.


    The figure that wielded a long saber and chopped down the entire Raging Tiger Bandits like cutting melons and vegetables. He single-handedly bandit stronghold.


    cut down a mountain Life was so fragile in his hands, like an egg that was easily broken.


    They were in awe, but they also hoped that Xu Bai would stay in the bodyguard agency. This was a very contradictory emotion. Reverence, respect, and fear towards Xu Bai.


    They had hoped that Xu Bai would stay in the bodyguard agency because it was a mentality for the weak to follow the strong. ¡°Brother Xu, if you take over the bodyguard agency, all the brothers will be willing to work for you,¡± Liu Er said excitedly. Xu Bai smiled and looked in the direction of the Fulong Bodyguard Agency. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Brother Xu, this way please.¡± Liu Er¡¯s listless look disappeared and he led the way excitedly.


    The two of them walked through the streets and finally stopped in front of a house.


    This house was different from the surroundings. It was majestic and there were two stone lions at the door.


    When Liu Er led Xu Bai in, what greeted his eyes was a wide courtyard with various weapons racks.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze did not linger on these things. He looked across the courtyard and saw a long bench in the courtyard. A young man was lying on the bench.


    The young man looked at the sky. There were dark circles under his eyes.

 Chapter 32 - Will You Sell It For 20 Taels?

    Chapter 32 Will You Sell It For 20 Taels?


    It had been five days. A whole five days.


    Over the past five days, Lin Song had led a miserable life.


    As the Young Bodyguard Master of the Fulong Bodyguard Agency, ever since his father¡¯s death, the agency had become his.


    He was very filial. In just one day, he had finished the funeral.


    Originally, someone had said that he should choose an auspicious day. His father¡¯s corpse had not been found, so he should at least make a cenotaph.


    Lin Song thought about it and agreed. He casually took a few clothes and within a day, buried his father at the speed of light.


    He looked so anxious that even the bodyguards of the bodyguard agency were filial to him.


    After the funeral, he also quickly took over.


    He had thought that he would be able to continue leading his life, but reality slapped him in the face.


    The Bodyguard Agency¡¯s reputation had plummeted, and they had no business. Even the businessmen who usually interacted with them kept a respectful distance from them. Seeing that his days were getting worse by the day, Lin Song was extremely worried and had aged a lot.


    There is a saying that the hemp rope is specially picked and broken, and bad luck only found people who suffered. He was already miserable enough, but strange things kept happening.


    Speaking of this strange thing, it originated from a tree in the backyard.


    There was a tree in the Fulong Bodyguard Agency. Ever since his father bought this house and transformed it into the Bodyguard Agency, that tree had always existed.


    At that time, he had wanted to cut down the tree, but his father had disagreed, so they kept the tree.


    Until five days ago, something strange happened.


    That night, he needed to pee and was prepared to go to the toilet.


    But that night, he really needed to go and happened to see a tree. He couldn¡¯t hold it.


    No man could resist a straight tree when he needed to pee.


    Lin Song¡¯s head twitched. He ran to the tree and prepared to unbuckle his belt to do his business.


    But before he could start, his head suddenly felt dizzy. He didn¡¯t know what happened next. The next thing he knew, he woke up from bed the next morning.


    Then, the next night, he suddenly woke up in the middle of the night and wandered around the courtyard in a daze. When a bodyguard saw him, he even came to talk to him. He even answered.


    On the third morning, he woke up in bed again.


    There were still vague memories in his mind that made his hair stand on end.


    He felt that he was possessed. Deeply possessed, in fact.


    The reason was that tree.


    Originally, he was wondering if he should cut down the tree.


    However, when he thought of that evil feeling, Lin Song gave up on the idea.


    Now, he only wanted to sell the bodyguard agency and wait for another buyer to bear his pain.


    The grounds of the Fulong Bodyguard Agency were huge. After the news spread, a few wealthy businessmen came over wanting to buy it. However, when these wealthy businessmen entered the agency and saw the tree, they mysteriously left not long after. Moreover, their movements and expressions were very strange. Their eyes were lifeless, as if they were sleepwalking.


    On the fourth day, he went to find those people again. They all said that they had no intention of buying it.


    From the beginning to the end, everything was strange.


    For the past few days, Lin Song had not slept for a long time because of the tree. Whenever he wanted to sleep, he would think of that tree.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just run away?¡± Lin Song lay on the chair and looked at the sky with dull eyes. He felt that he could not hold on any longer. He was only one last straw away from escaping. He was even more afraid of cutting down the tree. Who knew what would happen after he cut down the tree?


    If something happened, he could not guarantee that he could handle it.


    ¡°No! I must find the person who will take over!¡± Lin Song sat up from the bench and gritted his teeth.


    He could not stay in this place anymore. He would sell it at a cheap price and take the money to escape.


    If something really happened one day, it would be too late to cry.


    Thinking of this, Lin Song prepared to call a few bodyguards and let them go out to publicize.


    At this moment, he saw Xu Bai entering.


    At this moment, Xu Bai walked into the front yard under Liu Er¡¯s lead.


    Liu Er kept nodding and bowing, almost kowtowing twice to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai also saw Lin Song lying on the bench and walked over.


    ¡°Young Bodyguard Master, how have you been?¡±


    The simple sentence pulled Lin Song back from his daze.


    Of course, Lin Song recognized Xu Bai. The last time this group of bodyguards came back, only Xu Bai quit. This left a deep impression on Lin Song.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Bai,¡± Lin Song replied, looking disinterested.


    He only wanted to sell the bodyguard agency immediately and did not want to do anything else. Seeing Lin Song¡¯s attitude, Liu Er hurried forward and said, ¡°Young Bodyguard Master, Brother Xu wants to buy an escort agency.¡±


    He had witnessed Xu Bai¡¯s ruthlessness. He was afraid that if Lin Song was not careful and provoked Xu Bai, Lin Song¡¯s life would be in danger.


    Xu Bai saw Liu Er¡¯s actions and could not help but shake his head.


    Why did he feel like he was a monster? He was a very kind person.


    Why is Liu Er acting like he was a demon? At this moment, a few bodyguards happened to pass by. When they saw Xu Bai, they hesitated for a moment before hurriedly coming up to greet him.


    When they greeted him, they were very cautious, as if they were afraid that they would do something wrong and make Xu Bai unhappy.


    Lin Song was stunned when he saw this.


    Why did it feel like¡­ Xu Bai was the Bodyguard Master?


    Of course, this thought only appeared for a moment before it was quickly thrown to the back of his mind.


    ¡°Come, come, come, come.¡± Lin Song reacted quickly. He jumped up from the bench and said quickly.


    Putting everything else aside, after hearing that Xu Bai wanted to buy the bodyguard agency, Lin Song immediately stood up. As long as Xu Bai took over, he would be free.


    ¡°Xu Bai, oh no, Brother Xu, let me introduce you to the characteristics of our bodyguard agency,¡± Lin Song said eagerly. ¡°Young Bodyguard Master, I was once a member of the bodyguard agency. There¡¯s no need to say anything else. I¡¯m also a straightforward person. I¡¯ll give you a fixed price of 20 taels.¡± Xu Bai raised two fingers. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Eh? No, Brother Xu, I¡¯m selling it for 50 taels.¡± Lin Song reacted and hurriedly waved his hand. Xu Bai pursed his lips disapprovingly. When they came, Liu Er had already explained the situation clearly.


    Liu Er was not sure about the others, but the buyers left inexplicably as soon as they reached the backyard.


    At this point, could this thing be sold? Not to mention 50 taels, it was difficult enough to find anyone who wanted to buy this place.


    Xu Bai wanted to use the shop, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. Money could not be spent recklessly. If he agreed directly and did not bargain, it would actually seem abnormal. ¡°Brother Xu, your price is too low. It¡¯s impossible to buy a bodyguard agency with 20 taels of silver. You can¡¯t even buy a normal shop with that amount of money,¡± Lin Song said as he promoted his escort agency. ¡°But¡­ you can¡¯t sell it either.¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin.


    Lin Song choked.


    He turned to Liu Er and saw his innocent look. He was furious.


    Initially, he wanted to find a sucker, but he didn¡¯t expect his plan to backfire. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll sell it!¡± Lin Song said through gritted teeth.


    He had no choice but to sell it. He really could not take it anymore. ¡°Wait, Young Bodyguard Master, I want to take a look at the backyard,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.

 Chapter 33 - Take Over! Must Take Over!

    Chapter 33 Take Over! Must Take Over!


    As soon as he said this, Lin Song¡¯s expression stiffened, as if he had eaten a fly.


    The backyard again!


    He still remembered that the few buyers had entered the backyard and left for no reason. They had even forgotten about buying the bodyguard agency.


    What was even more ridiculous was that they no longer had the intention to buy it.


    ¡°It¡¯s already so cheap. You can¡¯t find such a good house anywhere with 20 taels of silver. Even buying a piece of land is considered cheap. Brother Xu¡­¡± Lin Song wanted to persuade Xu Bai to give up on his idea.


    However, he was interrupted halfway by Xu Bai.


    ¡°I have to understand the backyard of the bodyguard agency,¡± Xu Bai said concisely.


    When Lin Song heard this, he became dejected. His hands hung by his sides, and his mental state became worse.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    In his opinion, he still could not do this business.


    ¡°Brother Xu, I won¡¯t be joining, then.¡± Liu Er was a little timid and didn¡¯t dare to follow.


    Xu Bai waved his hand.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the others went or not. He wanted to see what was going on in the backyard.


    If it was dangerous, he would just slip away.


    Although buying an escort agency for 20 taels of silver was a good deal, it was not worth the risk.


    Under Lin Song¡¯s lead, the two of them passed through a road and arrived at the backyard.


    The backyard was extremely wide, with only a few houses.


    The bodyguards were all locals, and no one lived in these houses.


    Many bodyguards did not even come to the backyard. After all, they had no business here. For example, Xu Bai, who had been at the bodyguard agency previously, had never come.


    The houses and backyard looked ordinary. The tree in the middle was the most eye-catching. When Xu Bai looked over, he felt his head grow heavy.


    Immediately after, the Genuine Inner Force in his body began to circulate, and the dizziness disappeared.


    Next, Xu Bai knew that he had to buy this bodyguard agency.


    A golden progress bar floated quietly on the lonely tree.


    When the woman knotted the rope with her tongue, the man knew he had to marry this woman.


    At this moment, Xu Bai also knew that he had to buy the bodyguard agency.


    It was none other than for this golden progress bar.


    This trip was worth it.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and walked over.


    Lin Song followed behind with an excited expression.


    For the first time, there was no abnormality.


    He could sell it this time!


    ¡°Brother Xu, what are you doing?¡± Lin Song was so excited that he did not notice Xu Bai walking to the tree.


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking.¡± Xu Bai looked straight at the tree trunk.


    There were fuzzy patterns on the tree trunk. It looked no different from an ordinary tree.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why did it trigger the progress bar?¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    ¡°Brother Xu! Let¡¯s quickly sign the contract!¡± Lin Song walked forward and said excitedly. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to meet someone who wasn¡¯t turned away the moment they saw the backyard. He couldn¡¯t let the person escape. 20 taels it was. When the time came, he could leave Sheng County and do some small business.


    After this whole strange matter, he didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    ¡°Has this tree always been here?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°Ever since my father bought this piece of land, it has been here. I heard that a woman planted it here back then. It was also that woman who sold it to my father.¡± Lin Song thought for a moment and told him what had happened.


    A woman?


    Planted the tree?


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked at the lush branches.


    This was a locust tree.


    There was something good about planting locust trees at home.


    Locust trees are yin and can nourish the soul.


    Yin and Yang were always balanced. If Yin was flourishing, Yang would decline. If Yang was flourishing, Yin would decline. If he wanted to plant a locust tree, unless the Yang Qi of his family¡¯s Yang residence could exceed the Yin Qi of the locust tree, it would produce a strange effect.


    ¡°Oh right, I remember now.¡± Lin Song patted his head and said, ¡°This woman was originally a courtesan from another county. Later, for some reason, she came to Sheng County. At that time, when she was selling the house, she paid and signed a contract. The woman asked my father to come back in a month. In the end, when he came, there was no one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already paid, and you were still asked to wait for a month?¡± Xu Bai frowned. ¡°How can there be such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Who asked her to be so cheap¡­¡± Lin Song scratched his head.


    In this world, there were two things that could not be rejected.


    -Freeloading and discounts.


    Especially when it came to big discounts.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sign the contract,¡± Xu Bai said.


    He didn¡¯t ask any more questions because he wouldn¡¯t get anything out of him.


    Lin Song finally heaved a sigh of relief and quickly brought over the contract. The two of them signed the contract and went through the proper process before everything was settled.


    During this time, Xu Bai asked Lin Song where he was going, and Lin Song said that he wanted to leave Sheng County immediately. After signing the contract, Lin Song left.


    When Xu Bai returned home, he moved the things from his old house over.


    Of course, he was not the only one doing the moving. The bodyguards were also helping. This group of bodyguards and Liu Er had the same thought. With Xu Bai here, they had the mentality of following the strong. Xu Bai did not dismiss them.


    He had taken over the bodyguard agency only to exchange for copper coins.


    But now, there was another target. The tree in the backyard.


    As for the rest, he did not want to care about them for the time being. Running a bodyguard agency?


    He wasn¡¯t interested in doing that.


    But the bodyguards could not be dismissed.


    Now that he had the bodyguard agency as cover, he could not be bothered to find anything else.


    As for the matter of the bodyguards¡¯ salary, although he still had a lot of silver left, he could not waste it casually.


    What¡¯s more, he had to find a way to dispel the doubts of those with ulterior motives, such as why a former bodyguard could fork out so much money to buy the bodyguard agency. These were all problems.


    Next, it was time to solve these problems.


    ¡°Brother Xu, everything has been moved. Is there anything else we need to do?¡± Liu Er wiped the sweat off his forehead and asked.


    Xu Bai smiled. ¡°Call all the brothers over. I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Er did not suspect anything and left quickly. After a while, all the bodyguards of the bodyguard agency gathered together and looked at Xu Bai eagerly.


    They didn¡¯t dare to speak. They just watched.


    Xu Bai carried the small stool he bought from the stall and sat at the entrance of the largest house.


    It had to be said that this handmade stool was very comfortable to sit in. ¡°Everyone, the share of money you got from the Raging Tiger Bandits hasn¡¯t been used yet, right?¡± Xu Bai sat on the small stool with his hands on his knees, looking very lazy. The bodyguards stiffened. They looked at each other and shook their heads in unison.


    Not only was it still unused, but it was also hidden by them.


    It was not that they did not want to use it, but they did not dare to.


    They were afraid that they would arouse suspicion if they used this extra sum of money.


    It was fine for one person to use it, but it was ridiculous for a group of people to use it. After all, what they did could not be spread. As a bodyguard, they had split the escorted goods among themselves. If others were to know, it would definitely not be good. People who broke the rules were not welcome anywhere.


    Hence, they did not dare to touch that sum of money.


    ¡°Brothers, your family backgrounds are average. It¡¯s not a good thing that you can¡¯t use your money. That¡¯s why I specially bought this bodyguard agency and give you a good idea,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    The bodyguards shuddered in unison. This smile was exactly the same as when the one he¡¯d shown in the Raging Tiger Bandits. In front of the Raging Tiger Bandits, Xu Bai smiled. They had all boarded the ship, but they were still unable to return. Now, Xu Bai was smiling again. They felt their hair stand on end, and some of their faces turned pale.


    ¡°I can see from everyone¡¯s expressions that you¡¯re all very happy. In that case, I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡± Xu Bai, who had once again redefined happiness, pointed at the house behind him and said slowly.

 Chapter 34 - Bodyguards: Were On The Same Boat Again

    Chapter 34 Bodyguards: We¡¯re On The Same Boat Again


    As Xu Bai pointed at the door behind him, all the bodyguards present cast their gazes behind Xu Bai.


    To be honest, they also wanted to use that money. After all, everyone¡¯s family background was not good, and this money could indeed improve their lives.


    If not for the fact that the money came from an illegal source, they would have used it long ago.


    Of course, if they were like Xu Bai, it was not a big deal to use it alone, but it would be a different story if everyone were to use it.


    Now that they heard Xu Bai say that it could be used reasonably, everyone pricked up their ears and listened to what Xu Bai said next.


    ¡°I spent twenty taels to buy this bodyguard agency, but how much does everyone earn every month? Can anyone answer me?¡± Xu Bai retracted his hand and rested his elbows on his knees again as he said leisurely.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no escort mission, it will only be one tael of silver a month.¡± Liu Er was the first to stand up and raise his hand like a child answering a teacher¡¯s question.


    Since someone had answered, the other bodyguards fell silent.


    One tael of silver was equivalent to five hundred yuan in Xu Bai¡¯s previous life.


    Not only were houses cheap in Great Chu, but prices of things were also cheap.


    Other than some special items, such as books, people did not spend much on other living expenses.


    The purchasing power of one tael of silver had already far exceeded that of Xu Bai¡¯s previous life.


    But was it enough?


    It should be enough.


    But when they thought about how they couldn¡¯t spend the rest of their money, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Humans were greedy. They looked at the pot while eating. However, now that the food in the pot could not be eaten, it was extremely torturous.


    It was like shopping in a brothel. The beauty had already taken off her clothes, but she said that she only sold her skills and not her body. How uncomfortable would that be?


    ¡°If you want to use your silver without worry, you have to go through a process to make the silver look like it is obtained reasonably.¡± After receiving an answer, Xu Bai continued, ¡°As for how to make it reasonable, it¡¯s too simple.¡±


    At this moment, all the bodyguards¡¯ interest had been piqued as they stared eagerly.


    ¡°I bought the Bodyguard Agency and will give everyone a salary, but it¡¯s only one tael of silver a month. How long will it take for me to clean all your silver? What if everyone bought this Bodyguard Agency together?¡± Xu Bai finally revealed his method.


    The scene was silent. The bodyguards looked at each other.


    They still did not react.


    Why was it that the silver could be used reasonably after buying the agency together?


    ¡°If everyone bought the agency together, we will all be the bosses of the bodyguard agency. We¡¯ll set our salary by ourselves. The money will naturally come through the bodyguard agency,¡± Xu Bai said.


    At this point, everyone finally understood.


    They looked thoughtful as they considered the feasibility.


    Xu Bai looked at Liu Er and gave him a look.


    Liu Er was also thinking, but when he felt Xu Bai¡¯s gaze, his expression froze.


    This meant that he had to take the lead.


    But he was also thinking about the feasibility.


    How could he take the lead?


    Under that gaze, he felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.


    Especially when he thought of the Raging Tiger Bandits, he could only grit his teeth and raise his hand.


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    The other bodyguards all looked over.


    ¡°If the money can be used reasonably afterwards, of course I¡¯m willing,¡± Liu Er braced himself and added.


    The bodyguards were still hesitant. After all, this was not a small matter.


    Xu Bai felt that it was time to add fuel to the fire. ¡°I definitely want to work together with you to manage a bodyguard agency. No matter how many of you are willing ¨C even if it¡¯s only one of you ¨C I still want to do it,¡± Xu Bai said calmly. ¡°But after I do it, it will be impossible for other people to join again later. Don¡¯t be jealous when you see others using money.¡± As soon as he said this, the bodyguards finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    As the saying went, watching others earn money was worse than losing money. After hearing these words, they thought about how others would use money in the future, but they could not use it. As such, they subconsciously raised their hands. All of them agreed and not a single one disagreed.


    Xu Bai nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Very good. This matter has been settled. Now, I have one last request. I¡¯ll tell everyone.¡± The bodyguards nodded in unison and waited quietly for Xu Bai¡¯s words.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re partners, we¡¯re all in the same boat. Everyone has to guard this matter strictly. If anyone dares to say anything, everyone present will drag him down. Don¡¯t even dare to only think about yourselves.¡± Xu Bai¡¯s tone became cold.


    The bodyguards shivered as a cold wind blew through them.


    They felt Xu Bai¡¯s cold gaze and recalled the scene of the Raging Tiger Bandits. All of them revealed fearful expressions. They were on the boat again.


    Not only did they board the boat, but they also drove the boat further.


    They had to keep it a secret. They must not say anything.


    Once this matter was leaked, everyone would be doomed.


    The bodyguards kept quiet out of fear, not daring to say a word.


    However, they knew in their hearts that there was no turning back.


    ¡°Alright, I see that everyone has understood.


    Let¡¯s disperse, then. The bodyguard agency should continue with its previous business. Everyone should do what they need to do.¡± Xu Bai stood up, put away the small stool, and held it in his hand.


    The bodyguards heaved a sigh of relief and left. Only Liu Er was stopped by Xu Bai. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Xu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Liu Er asked timidly.


    ¡°Exchange 1,000 copper coins for me. The bodyguard agency needs some loose changes. Also, since we¡¯re partners, let them bring the money over.¡± Xu Bai threw a silver ingot over. Liu Er quickly took it and agreed. He did not have any thoughts about it. In the past, when the Old Bodyguard Master was around, he often went to the bank to exchange for copper coins. Without waiting for Xu Bai to say anything, he quickly left.


    After Liu Er left, Xu Bai carried the stool and returned to the backyard.


    The locust tree was still the same. The progress bar was very slow.


    There were no saber marks on this tree, unlike on the wall in the Raging Tiger Bandits. Xu Bai also did not know where the progress bar came from. However, the most important thing now was not the progress bar on the tree, but the nameless saber scripture.


    After such a long time, the progress bar on the nameless saber scripture was almost full. According to the information he got from Yun Xiang, this saber scripture was divided into 24 parts. As long as an ordinary martial artist comprehended one of them, his saber technique would improve greatly. Xu Bai was already a Grade Eight Wanderer.


    What he lacked now was a saber technique. He had been using the Bone Breaking Saber Technique for a long time, but it was still lacking. After all, it was only Rank 1, and it was even slightly inferior to Rank 1.


    In the previous battle, it was the Rain of Maple Leaves that played a decisive role. However, that was in long-range combat. A saber technique was still needed in close-range combat.


    Even as he worked on a progress bar, he had to prioritize specific needs. What he needed now was close-range combat skills.


    ¡°If I work harder tonight, I should be able to finish completing the progress bar.¡± After Xu Bai figured it out, he returned to the largest house in the backyard.


    This room was his bedroom. Although the furniture inside was old, it was not damaged. Xu Bai put on his things, sat on the chair, and took out the Nameless Saber Scripture. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The progress bar began to slowly increase. It was getting closer and closer to completion.

 Chapter 35 - Breaking a Move

    Chapter 35 Breaking a Move


    After that, Xu Bai spent the entire day working on the progress bar in his room.


    Liu Er worked very fast. He had already exchanged the copper coins and brought the money from the bodyguards by the afternoon.


    After solving the problem of the Rain of Maple Leaves, Xu Bai felt much more relaxed.


    Although the bodyguards were curious as to why Xu Bai stayed in his room all day, no one dared to ask.


    Time passed until night fell. Xu Bai lit the oil lamp on the table.


    He stared at the Nameless Saber Scripture intently. He was only missing the last bit of the progress bar.


    The flames of the oil lamp flickered, and the shadows kept flickering.


    The next moment, the last of the progress bar was finally filled. Light blue words appeared in front of him.


    [You have studied the Nameless Saber Scripture and comprehended the 24-styles of Armor Piercing (Incomplete).]


    ¡°24-styles of Armor Piercing? It is incomplete?¡±


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and stared at the light blue words in front of him, recalling what Yun Xiang had said.


    It seemed that this Saber Scripture was really divided into 24 parts. Yun Xiang was not lying about this.


    At this moment, the light blue words gradually disappeared, and new words appeared.


    [Fusion option detected. Fusion in progress.]


    [24-styles of Armor Piercing (Incomplete) + Bone Breaking Saber Technique Style.]


    [Fusion successful!]


    Breaking The words in front of him disappeared again, and Xu Bai¡¯s stats appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai.]


    [Realm: Grade Eight Wanderer.]


    [Breaking Style (Rank 2): Maximum level.]


    [Four Directions Slaughter Mental Cultivation Technique (Rank 2): Maximum level.]


    [Kidney Massage Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Rain of Maple Leaves (Rank 2): Maximum level.]


    [Four Xun Body Technique (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Four Xun Array Formation (Rank 1): Maximum level.]


    [Comprehension: Maximum level.]


    A huge amount of information invaded. Xu Bai digested the information for a moment before opening his eyes.


    As the name suggested, the Breaking Style only had one move, but this move had 24 variations.


    He guessed that it should be related to the 24-styles of Armor Piercing.


    After experiencing so much, he was now a Grade Eight Wanderer, so he still had some insight.


    According to the 24 variations of each move, there should be 576 variations of the 24-styles of Armor Piercing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s incomplete,¡± Xu Bai thought to himself as he placed his hand on the handle of the Ghost Head Saber.


    With just one move, there were 24 variations.


    If he could collect all of them, his power would definitely increase exponentially.


    Of course, this did not mean that he was dissatisfied. On the contrary, he was very satisfied because this was no longer the 24-styles of Armor Piercing.


    In the past, the Bone Breaking Saber Technique emphasized stability, accuracy, and ruthlessness. But now, after fusing with the 24-styles of Armor Piercing, the new Breaking Style not only had the characteristics of the Bone Breaking Saber Technique, but also the characteristics of the 24-styles of Armor Piercing.


    Armor Piercing was just like how it was written.


    Using his Genuine Inner Force as a catalyst, he could transform it into a fierce Saber Qi that could penetrate through armor.


    Xu Bai felt that if he met that blacksmith again, he would be able to kill him with just his saber technique.


    ¡°How strong¡­¡±


    Xu Bai unbuttoned his shirt and looked at the soft golden armor he had obtained from the Raging Tiger Bandits. He had an urge to give it a try.


    Using the spear to attack the shield.


    However, it was just a thought. He was not crazy to this extent.


    Xu Bai was extremely excited to obtain a new skill, and it was even so powerful.


    Although he was excited, he did not forget to get rid of the traces.


    He took out a brazier from his room and threw the Nameless Saber Scripture into it. Xu Bai stomped his foot lightly.


    The Four Xun Formation activated, and flames rose.


    A moment later, the Nameless Saber Scripture turned to ashes in the fire.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Now, there¡¯s only the tree outside.¡± After the saber scripture turned to dust, Xu Bai put the brazier back and approached the door.


    He looked at the lonely locust tree in the backyard.


    It was already late at night. The moonlight shone down from the clouds and it covered the backyard with a layer of silver dust.


    The leaves of the locust tree flickered under the moonlight, as if they were covered in a thin layer of frost.


    In the dead of night, only Xu Bai and the locust tree were in the backyard.


    The progress bar increased very slowly. Xu Bai stood in the room and looked at it for a while before preparing to return to his room. He still followed the same pattern as before. He could not stay up late at night to prevent being in a bad condition the next day.


    He had to maintain the most perfect mental state at all times. After experiencing so much, he did not want to make any mistakes on small matters.


    The tree was right there. It would still be there tomorrow. It was not as if someone would come to cut down his tree?


    Whoever dared to touch his tree, he would definitely skin that person alive.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Xu Bai stretched and prepared to close the door.


    At this moment, a cold wind suddenly blew past. When the leaves of the locust tree were blown by the cold wind, they made rustling sounds.


    The backyard was quiet to begin with. After the sound appeared, Xu Bai immediately turned his head and his eyes widened. At the same time, he placed his hand on the Ghost Head Saber. Just a moment ago, he suddenly felt dizzy, the Genuine Inner Force in his body started circulating again.


    and During the day, such a thing had happened as soon as he stepped into the backyard. Now that it was night time, the drowsiness from before was even stronger. Fortunately, his Genuine Inner Force could withstand it and there were no negative consequences. ¡°This tree is very strange.¡± Xu Bai looked straight at the locust tree and thought to himself.


    With his Genuine Inner Force, this kind of dizziness did not affect him. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until I complete the progress bar.¡±


    Xu Bai returned to the house and closed the door.


    He wouldn¡¯t do anything to this tree now.


    The progress bar was very rare, at least for now.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to catch one, so he had to comprehend it thoroughly. When the progress bar was completed, he would solve the problem of the locust tree. Thinking of this, Xu Bai returned to his bed.


    Liu Family, Liu Xu¡¯s room.


    Liu Xu sat on a high-quality yellow rosewood stool with her legs slightly bent. Because of the stool, even though she was wearing white, it still squeezed out a rough outline of her figure.


    Beside her was a yellow rosewood table with an incense burner on it. Faint green smoke was rising from it.


    At this moment, Liu Xu had taken off her veil, revealing her beautiful face.


    Her shoulders were tapered, her waist was thin and beautiful, and her neck was long. The fair skin was exposed and her hair was piled in a high bun.


    She knew very well that if she did not wear a veil, she would attract a lot of attention. She did not like it.


    She would only take it off when she was alone in the room.


    There was an iron bead in her fair hand.


    Ever since the blacksmith shop had become empty, she had continued using Paper Crane Searching Technique. Finally, she found traces of two charred corpses and iron beads in a desolate suburb in Sheng County. In fact, the facial features of the charred corpses could no longer be seen clearly, but one of them was wearing iron armor, so it was easy to guess his identity. ¨CThe Underworld Blacksmith couple was already dead.


    The iron beads were found in another place. Combined with what the government office had said, it further confirmed Liu Xu¡¯s guess. There was a third person who attacked, and that person was an extremely brilliant martial artist.


    Not only was this person proficient in saber techniques, but he also knew a brilliant hidden weapon technique.


    couple were all killed The people from Jisheng Cult, the official from Heaven Surveillance Bureau, as well as the Underworld Blacksmith by this person. Most importantly, Liu Xu¡¯s lead once again stopped here.


    The Paper Crane Searching Technique was no longer effective. Liu Xu knew the reason. At first, she had used the Underworld Blacksmith as a guide. Now that she had changed her method, she could no longer find any traces. This meant that the other party was stronger than her.


    ¡°The government office said that after a while, the Heaven Surveillance Bureau will send people. We¡¯ll talk about it when they arrive,¡± Liu Xu thought to herself.

 Chapter 36 - Ligature Mark

    Chapter 36 Ligature Mark


    When the people from the Heaven Surveillance Bureau arrived, let¡¯s see how they would deal with it.


    Based on Liu Xu¡¯s thoughts, this person might be in trouble.


    Killing the Jisheng Cult and the Underworld Blacksmith couple was a righteous act.


    At least, that was what Liu Xu thought.


    The Jisheng Cult and the Underworld Blacksmith couple had done countless bloody deeds and had a lot of blood debts.


    If this expert killed them, Liu Xu would quickly applaud. However, the story was different since an official from the Heaven Surveillance Bureau had also died.


    Judging from the Heaven Surveillance Bureau¡¯s personality, they would probably investigate this matter to the end.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he killed the official¡­¡± Liu Xu rubbed her forehead. After thinking so much, her head felt slightly swollen.


    After thinking for a while, Liu Xu decided to put this matter aside for the time being. There were only a few days left until the people from the Heaven Surveillance Bureau arrived.


    It was already late at night.


    Liu Xu blew out the oil lamp, lay on the bed, and gradually fell asleep.


    The next day.


    Xu Bai woke up early. After washing up, he went to the front yard.


    In the courtyard, there were already bodyguards practicing their moves.


    In their line of work, although they only knew some farmer-style martial arts, they still had to practice every day.


    Some skills would become rusty if one did not practice them, and that could prove fatal at critical moments.


    Seeing Xu Bai walk out, the bodyguards hurriedly greeted him.


    Xu Bai nodded and instructed them to continue practicing. He then went out to eat alone.


    The streets were bustling, with an endless stream of people, a mixture of city spirit and noise, and it was particularly lively.


    In front of the stall, Xiao Yue was busy.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally opened after so long.¡±


    Xu Bai walked over. Just as he sat down, he saw Xiao Yue running over.


    ¡°Big brother, are you having the usual?¡± Xiao Yue lowered her head. She looked like she was not in a good mood.


    Xu Bai wanted to rub her head as usual, but when he saw Xiao Yue¡¯s expression, he frowned.


    ¡°Something happened at home?¡±


    Ever since he came here to eat, Xu Bai had gradually become addicted.


    Xiao Yue was very innocent. After all, she was a six or seven-year-old girl. Moreover, she was in the Great Yue Country which was similar to ancient times. Most of the time, she maintained the characteristics of a young girl.


    Lively, but timid.


    When she met someone she knew, she would be as na?ve as a chattering swallow. When she met a stranger, she would become like a quail. Humans liked beautiful things, and so did Xu Bai.


    Ever since he came to this world, his hands had been stained with too much blood.


    Even though he knew that these people deserved to die because they provoked him.


    However, Xiao Yue¡¯s innocence made Xu Bai feel much better.


    Hence, when he saw Xiao Yue dejected today, he casually asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, big brother, wait for a while, I¡¯ll go get some food for you.¡± Xiao Yue said with her head still lowered, then turned around and left.


    Normally, she would raise her head and show an expression like she was asking for a head pat.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin as he stared at Xiao Yue¡¯s back.


    In this situation, something must have happened.


    And it was not a small matter.


    With the little girl¡¯s personality, she would forget small things after a while. It was very abnormal now.


    The more Xu Bai thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Before he could think about it, a gust of wind blew past him.


    Following the direction of the wind, the woman in white passed by him.


    It had been a long time since he had seen the woman in white. Xu Bai was slightly surprised to see her this time.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, give me two buns. Pack them up,¡±


    Liu Xu said as she stood in front of the stall.


    In this stall, other than Xiao Yue, there were also Xiao Yue¡¯s parents.


    A middle-aged couple with ordinary looks was busy at the stall. Xiao Yue was in charge of running errands.


    ¡°Okay, Sister Liu.¡± Xiao Yue was still not in a good mood.


    At this moment, Liu Xu could tell that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Yue?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Sister Liu. Maybe I caught a cold recently.¡± Xiao Yue forced a smile.


    Children could not lie.


    Liu Xu took the buns and pulled Xiao Yue aside, whispering to each other.


    On the other side, the middle-aged couple knew Liu Xu¡¯s identity and stayed silent. The middle-aged woman served the dishes. ¡°Sir, please enjoy.¡±


    The buns were quickly served to Xu Bai. He took a bite and tried his best to prick up his ears to eavesdrop.


    Unfortunately, the street was too noisy to hear clearly.


    After a while, Liu Xu left and Xiao Yue got busy again.


    Xu Bai thought about it. After eating the bun, he called Xiao Yue over to settle the bill. Xiao Yue quickly ran up to him, her head still lowered.


    Xu Bai placed the money in Xiao Yue¡¯s palm and asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, tell me, what happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Xiao Yue forced a smile.


    For some reason, two streams of tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t control herself. She felt terrible.


    ¡°Xiao Yue¡­ Xiao Yue is going to die.¡± Xu Bai¡¯s gaze froze. He frowned and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, big brother. A few days ago, Xiao Yue dreamt of grandma. Grandma said that she wanted to bring Xiao Yue to her place. After that, I am listless every day. The elderly said that if one dreamed of an invitation from a deceased family member, they would die¡­¡± Xiao Yue cried as she spoke, wiping her tears with her hands.


    At this moment, Xu Bai noticed something unusual.


    There was a mark of strangulation on Xiao Yue¡¯s neck.


    It was not very obvious. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to tell. ¡°Big brother, Xiao Yue needs to go out for a while, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± Xiao Yue lowered her head and mumbled.


    Xu Bai did not ask any more questions. His gaze did not leave Xiao Yue¡¯s neck. Looking at Xiao Yue, it seemed like he did not intend to say anything. There was no point in asking further.


    Xiao Yue returned to the stall and said something to the middle-aged woman. In front of the stall, the middle-aged couple nodded at Xiao Yue, as if agreeing to her request. Then, Xiao Yue left.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and stood up. He held the handle of the Ghost Head Saber and followed behind Xiao Yue.


    The streets were lively, but Xiao Yue walked very slowly, as if she had lost her soul. After walking through several streets, Xiao Yue walked into a remote alley.


    Standing in the alley, Xiao Yue suddenly stopped.


    Xu Bai followed behind. When he saw this scene, he frowned slightly.


    Beside Xiao Yue, the woman in white suddenly appeared and touched Xiao Yue¡¯s head.


    ¡°Sister Liu, can my illness really be cured?¡± Xiao Yue looked up. ¡°It can be cured.¡± Liu Xu squatted down and touched the mark on Xiao Yue¡¯s neck. ¡°Trust me.¡± Because her back was facing Xu Bai, when Liu Xu squatted down, her white clothes were pushed up.


    Just the sight of her squatting down was enough to make one¡¯s heart race. Xiao Yue lowered her head again. She was in a bad mood and kept wiping her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Bring me to your house. I can help you.¡± Liu Xu stood up, held Xiao Yue¡¯s hand, and left along the alley.


    Xu Bai stood where he was, deep in thought. He placed his hand on the handle of the Ghost Head Saber and did not let go for a moment. Hearing their conversation, he already had his speculations.


    Xiao Yue seemed to be sick, but the ligature mark on her neck was very strange.


    It was as if someone had wrapped it with a rope.


    What did this woman mean when she said not to do anything stupid? ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Xu Bai stepped out of the alley and continued to follow quietly.

 Chapter 37 - Death

    Chapter 37 Death


    In front, Liu Xu brought Xiao Yue along this remote alley until they reached the end. After finding a simple house, the two of them entered.


    Most of the houses in this alley were simple and crude. Most of the people living here were poor.


    Liu Xu and Xiao Yue entered the house and came out after a while.


    From Xu Bai¡¯s point of view, Xiao Yue¡¯s expression was much more relaxed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Xiao Yue. I¡¯ve already cured your illness,¡± Liu Xu said with a smile.


    The innocent smile returned to Xiao Yue¡¯s face as she nodded vigorously, ¡°Thank you, Sister Liu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bring you back.¡± Liu Xu kept smiling.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Yue nodded obediently.


    The two of them chatted for a while more before leaving the street.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t leave with them. He stared at the simple house, deep in thought.


    After going in and coming out once, the problem was resolved?


    There was something strange about this, especially in this house.


    He thought about it and waited until he was sure the street was empty before approaching the house.


    There was a lock on the door. It was a common padlock. With his hand on the door, he could push the door open a crack.


    Xu Bai did not use his hands. Instead, he pulled out the Ghost Head Saber and used the hilt to push the door.


    After the door was pushed open, sunlight shone into the house through the crack.


    The furnishings inside were simple, but they were quite complete.


    When Xu Bai saw what was inside, his eyes widened.


    In the dim sunlight, a few shadows swayed. As the sunlight shone, these shadows appeared and disappeared.


    There were three people hanging from the beam.


    -The middle-aged couple and Xiao Yue.


    The three of them hung from the rafters, ropes around their necks, hands dangling.


    The three pairs of eyes widened, and their tongues came out of their mouths. They were no longer alive.


    There were large patches of livor mortis on their skin, proving that they had been dead for a long time.


    ¡°They¡¯re dead?¡± Xu Bai was stunned. He thought of Xiao Yue, whom he had met earlier.


    But why was he still able to see her?


    Had she turned into a strange creature?


    Wasn¡¯t it said that they were strange and irrational and only knew how to kill crazily? But why were they still setting up stalls on the streets like living people?


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t understand. After all, he hadn¡¯t been in this industry for long.


    Although his hands were already stained with the blood of so many people in this short period of time, he was actually still a newbie and did not know many theoretical things.


    Therefore, when he saw this scene now, he could not understand the reason.


    But one thing was certain¡­ Xiao Yue and her parents were dead.


    Xu Bai looked at her protruding eyes and thought of Xiao Yue¡¯s usual obedient appearance. He gripped the Ghost Head Saber tightly.


    How did he feel?


    He couldn¡¯t explain it clearly.


    Usually, Xiao Yue was naive and innocent. She was curious about everything around her. The current Xiao Yue was completely different. Her livor mortis-covered face was terrifying. Anyone who saw this would sense a huge difference.


    She was only a seven or eight-year-old girl, but she had already reached the end of her life.


    Xu Bai thought that he was a ruthless person, but when he saw this scene, he still felt uncomfortable.


    After coming to this world, from the Raging Tiger Bandits all the way to Sheng County, he had experienced many battles. Every time, he killed his enemies, and his hands were stained with a lot of blood.


    Only in front of the stall, eating the buns and porridge, did he feel happy.


    In the darkness, one yearned for the light even more.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Bai took a deep breath. The family of three committed suicide for no reason. This was very strange.


    Everyone wanted to live. If nothing happened, who would commit suicide?


    Xu Bai pondered as he stood on the spot.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps interrupted Xu Bai¡¯s train of thought. Xu Bai looked at a nearby house. The door was tightly shut.


    Genuine Inner Force circulated in his body as he leaped high into the air and landed on the roof, using it to hide his figure.


    A large group of people rushed in from the alley, wearing the uniform of the government office.


    The leader was the county magistrate and Liu Xu. Xiao Yue, who had been led out by Liu Xu, had disappeared.


    ¡°Miss Liu, is this the house?¡± Magistrate Zhang asked.


    Liu Xu nodded.


    The bailiff rushed in and opened the door.


    Then, he carried out three corpses with a stretcher covered with a white cloth. Soon, the bailiffs carried the corpse away, leaving only Liu Xu and Magistrate Zhang in the alley.


    ¡°County Magistrate, I hope that this matter will be carried out impartially,¡± Liu Xu said.


    ¡°Of course. I will use the best method,¡± Magistrate Zhang replied casually. ¡°The best method?¡± Liu Xu frowned. Even with the white veil, it was obvious that she was unhappy.


    ¡°Most of the people in the academy have to take the imperial examination. After you take the imperial examination, you will understand everything,¡± Magistrate Zhang added.


    In the Great Chu, even women could obtain scholarly honors.


    The meaning of the Emperor of the Great Chu Country was that regardless of gender, only merits mattered.


    Most of the people who studied in the Academy were also trying to get scholarly honors. Only a few would stay in the Academy. ¡°But¡­¡± Liu Xu still wanted to say something. ¡°I know that the Qingyun Academy values you. Although I¡¯m not from the Qingyun Academy, I also graduated from an academy. You can write a letter to your teacher about this. He will tell you everything.¡± Magistrate Zhang interrupted Liu Xu, not wanting to say anything else.


    When Liu Xu saw this situation, she sighed. She planned to go back first and write a letter to her teacher to see what was going on.


    ¡°Leave first. Anyway, in two days, I will announce this matter, including the cause and effect and the corresponding punishment,¡± Magistrate Zhang added.


    At this point, Liu Xu had been thinking about Magistrate Zhang¡¯s words.


    The corpse had already been carried away.


    Magistrate Zhang and Liu Xu had also left the alley.


    At this moment, Xu Bai jumped down from the roof and looked at the empty house with a gloomy gaze.


    He had heard it clearly from the roof just now. From their conversation, he could tell that there was more to Xiao Yue¡¯s death.


    Putting aside how Xiao Yue ended up in such a strange state, the truth behind this was worth investigating.


    ¡°In two days¡­¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin.


    He planned to wait another three days to see what they would announce.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai did not stay in the alley and left.


    Liu Residence. After Liu Xu returned home, she was in a bad mood. The first thing she did was to return to her room and take off her veil. She sat in the chair, her chin propped on her white palm, her elbows on the table, as if she were thinking about something. Her eyes were glazed.


    It took her a moment to collect herself. She took a piece of paper from a drawer, dipped a brush in ink, and wrote a letter. After she finished writing, she took out an iron cage from another cabinet. There was a messenger pigeon in the iron cage. This messenger pigeon belonged to the Qingyun Academy. If there was any urgency, she could contact the academy through this method.


    The letter was short. Liu Xu folded the letter, tied it to the pigeon¡¯s leg, and walked out the door.


    ¡°Flaps¡­¡±


    With a flapping sound, the messenger pigeon flapped its wings and flew far away. Liu Xu looked straight in the direction where the messenger pigeon flew off, her fists clenched tightly.


    After a while, she unclenched her fists and returned to the room.


    Looking at the green smoke rising from the incense burner in the room, she took out a book from her sleeve and flipped to a certain page.


    A white light flashed from the book, and then three lights landed on the ground.

 Chapter 38 - The So-Called Spirit

    Chapter 38 The So-Called Spirit


    These three spheres of light were white, but there was a black aura inside, and the black aura was gradually deepening.


    After the three spheres of light landed on the ground, they transformed into Xiao Yue and the middle-aged couple.


    ¡°Sister Liu¡­ are we¡­ really dead?¡± Xiao Yue sat on the ground, her eyes lifeless.


    The middle-aged couple was not in a good state either. They hugged each other tightly and trembled.


    ¡°Xiao Yue¡¯er, although this news is very cruel, you are indeed dead. You didn¡¯t believe that you were dead, so you turned into spirits.¡± Liu Xu¡¯s eyes revealed a look of pity. She held the brush in her hand, and her knuckles turned pale.


    Spirit was a very special existence.


    If a person died with great resentment or under other circumstances, it was very likely that they would become a strange creature.


    These strange creatures had no rationality. They only knew how to kill.


    However, there was a special situation in between, and that was spirit.


    The so-called spirit manifested when a dead person did not believe that they were already dead. They still retained the meaning of their previous life and repeated what they had done when they were alive.


    This situation is extremely rare.


    But that didn¡¯t mean it was a good thing.


    When spirits existed in the world, they would be corroded by the world and gradually develop into strange things.


    This speed was very fast. Just like now, the space between Xiao Yue and the middle-aged couple¡¯s eyebrows had already started to turn black.


    Moreover, it was also very difficult to discover Spirit because they maintained the same appearance they had when they were alive. They even looked no different from ordinary people.


    One could see and touch them, but there was no warmth.


    The difference could only be discovered in the most minute of details.


    When Liu Xu stayed in the county previously, she had already gotten very familiar with Xiao Yue, so she noticed something amiss.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, you should have slowly gained your memories. When you remember the scene of your death, you will turn into a strange creature. At that time, you will lose your rationality.¡± Liu Xu endured the sadness in her heart and added.


    ¡°Sister Liu, I don¡¯t want to lose my rationality.¡± Xiao Yue tried her best to raise her head, the black gas between her eyebrows was getting thicker.


    At this moment, the middle-aged couple finally reacted. As the black aura deepened, they recalled many things.


    The middle-aged woman hugged Xiao Yue from behind and gently touched Xiao Yue¡¯s head. Their faces were full of pain.


    The middle-aged man looked at Liu Xu and smiled bitterly. ¡°Miss Liu, you want to free us, right?¡±


    Liu Xu nodded without hiding anything. ¡°I will try my best to minimize your pain.¡±


    Before spirits became strange, all their thoughts were no different from ordinary people.


    It was extremely painful to eliminate them before that happened. All she could do was alleviate the pain.


    As for whether or not she could not eliminate the pain, the answer was no.


    If she ignored them and they turned into strange creatures, this matter would turn even more dangerous.


    She was a scholar and a capable person. She had to make the right choice at this time.


    -Even if it was a painful choice.


    ¡°It would be great if there was a Spirit Medium. They would be able to leave without any pain.¡± Liu Xu sighed.


    Spirit mediums threaded needles through Yin and Yang. There was a branch in this industry that could free spirit without pain.


    ¡°Miss Liu, we are ready.¡± The middle-aged woman patted Xiao Yue¡¯s head and comforted her for a while before raising her head.


    This decisiveness stunned Liu Xu.


    The middle-aged woman smiled. ¡°We can¡¯t cause trouble for the neighbors even if we die.¡±


    ¡°Miss Liu, you don¡¯t have to think about seeking justice for us. You¡¯ll be in trouble. We¡¯re already satisfied that you can send us on our way.¡± The middle-aged man returned to his wife¡¯s side and opened his arms to hug the middle-aged woman and Xiao Yue.


    Liu Xu remained silent, not knowing what to say.


    Her grip on the brush was very tight. This was the first time she experienced this feeling. She could feel a sense of helplessness from Xiao Yue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to cause trouble for the neighbors¡­¡± Liu Xu muttered to herself.


    At this moment, the speed of the black gas spreading was gradually increasing, and Xiao Yue and her parents began to lose consciousness.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    A beast-like roar came from their mouths, revealing a sinister and cold aura.


    The consciousness in the middle-aged couple¡¯s eyes was decreasing, and Xiao Yue was also changing.


    Xiao Yue¡¯s eyes were dazed as she lowered her head and looked at her slender palm. Her eyes turned from dazed to ferocious.


    She recalled that good-looking big brother. The first time that big brother had touched her head. But what followed was endless coldness.


    ¡°I¡¯m really going to die¡­¡±


    Xiao Yue¡¯s voice was so soft that Liu Xu could not hear her clearly.


    At this moment, she knew that she was about to attack. She gritted her teeth and waved the brush in her hand, condensing the word ¡°suppress¡± in midair.


    After this word appeared, Xiao Yue and the middle-aged couple groaned in pain. The painful process was very short. In the blink of an eye, they turned into white light and disappeared.


    Liu Xu was the only one left in the room.


    Liu Xu held the brush and took a few steps back. Her face was pale.


    Because she retreated too quickly, she almost fell to the ground.


    She turned around and looked out of the window. A trace of hesitation flashed across her star-like eyes.


    ¡°Teacher, I wonder what answer you will give me¡­¡±


    Liu Xu¡¯s low moan sounded in the room that was filled with the scent of sandalwood.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, two days had passed.


    Xu Bai hadn¡¯t been in good spirits for the past two days.


    Every day, other than staring at the tree, he would think about Xiao Yue. Especially when he thought of the corpse hanging on the beam in his mind and the innocent and cute Xiao Yue, he felt uncomfortable.


    Today should be the time that Liu Xu and County Magistrate Zhang had agreed on that night.


    Sitting in the backyard with a small stool, Xu Bai stared at the locust tree. The progress bar was still increasing.


    At this moment, Liu Er¡¯s voice came from the front courtyard.


    ¡°Brother Xu, there are so many people outside. They¡¯re all heading towards the county office.¡± The bodyguards did not dare to enter the backyard. After all, something strange had happened in the courtyard before. Even when they came to look for Xu Bai, they would only shout from afar.


    Xu Bai, who was in the middle of working on the progress bar, came back to his senses when he heard Liu Er¡¯s voice.


    ¡°The county office?¡±


    ¡°Lots of people?¡±


    Without hesitation, he placed the stool in the backyard, stood up, and walked out of the bodyguard agency.


    After leaving the bodyguard agency, Xu Bai saw that many people were walking towards the county office. It was much livelier than usual.


    He thought for a moment, held the handle of his Ghost Head Saber, and followed behind this group of people.


    The crowd surged and he soon arrived at the county office.


    The front door of the county office was open. Two bailiffs stood guard at the door, preventing anyone from entering. A sign stood beside it with a piece of paper stuck to it.


    There were densely packed small words on the paper, and many people were watching. As they watched, noisy discussions could be heard.


    ¡°So many people?¡± Xu Bai frowned. He was too far away to hear what was being discussed. Usually, when the county office announced important news, they would post a notice here. Xu Bai guessed that the content should be related to what he wanted to know.


    After much effort, he finally squeezed through the crowd and reached the sign. Many people were squeezed by him and wanted to turn around and curse, but when they saw the sinister Ghost Head Saber at Xu Bai¡¯s waist, they shut their mouths. The words on the signboard were very clear. Xu Bai read it from beginning to end, and his expression became increasingly gloomy.

 Chapter 39 - If You Are Not Going To Manage This Matter, I Will

    Chapter 39 If You Are Not Going To Manage This Matter, I Will


    People came and went at the entrance of the county office. At this moment, not only was Xu Bai¡¯s face gloomy, but most of the people who saw the contents of the paper had ugly expressions.


    Some people were still discussing.


    ¡°How pitiful. A family of three is gone just like that.¡±


    ¡°I was eating there a few days ago. They really passed away just like that.¡±


    ¡°What kind of world is this? Ten years in prison and they¡¯re still not arresting him for now?¡±


    Xu Bai listened to the discussions of the people around him and scanned the notice from beginning to end. He had already understood the cause and effect clearly.


    ¡°No wonder. I was wondering why all three of them committed suicide.¡±


    The announcement explained everything that had happened.


    There was a large family in Sheng County called the Lin Residence.


    Among the rich merchants in Sheng County, Lin Residence was the first to achieve prestige.


    The Lin Residence had an only child named Lin Fenghua.


    This person was pampered and extremely lustful.


    Not only that, ordinary women could no longer satisfy Lin Fenghua¡¯s desires. Hence, Lin Fenghua shifted his gaze elsewhere.


    One day, Lin Fenghua passed by Xiao Yue¡¯s stall and had bad intentions.


    He used all sorts of methods to bring Xiao Yue into the Lin Residence.


    That night, Xiao Yue came out of the Lin Residence covered in wounds. When she returned home, she fainted.


    After that, Lin Fenghua went to Xiao Yue¡¯s house several times.


    As time passed, Xiao Yue¡¯s entire family hanged themselves.


    ¡°The evidence is conclusive. He will be sentenced to ten years in prison. According to the laws of the Great Chu, because Lin Fenghua is injured, his sentence will be suspended. After his injuries recover, he will carry out his sentence as scheduled.¡±


    This was the contents of the announcement.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath, feeling depressed.


    There were many twists and turns in this matter. They could deceive the simple commoners in Sheng County, but they could not deceive him.


    First of all, he had only been sentenced to ten years in prison for forcing a family of three to death.


    Secondly, for the suspended sentence, who knew when he would be cured? In the first place, was he even really sick?


    A person¡¯s memory was short. This matter would drag on and on for more than half a year until the people forgot. At that time, nobody would even know if the punishment had actually been carried out.


    ¡°It looks like the county magistrate wants to cover up this matter.¡± Xu Bai glanced at the county office and turned to leave.


    Along the way, he remained silent.


    Even when he returned to the bodyguard agency, he still did not say a word.


    A few bodyguards saw him and wanted to go forward to greet him, but when they saw Xu Bai¡¯s expression, they were smart enough not to come forward.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what happened to Brother Xu?¡± A bodyguard asked.


    Liu Er glared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in Brother Xu¡¯s matters.¡±


    The bodyguard shrunk when he heard this.


    The two of them stopped chatting and pretended not to see anything.


    Xu Bai walked into the backyard and moved the small stool to the door. Then, he started to stare at the lonely locust tree in the courtyard.


    He was a little distracted. His eyes were on the locust tree, but his hand was on his knee, tapping. No one knew what he was thinking. The sun gradually set.


    The bodyguards had idled for another day.


    They stood at the entrance of the backyard and left after bidding farewell to Xu Bai.


    A ray of moonlight shone down and landed in the backyard.


    The locust tree was shrouded in silver light, and its leaves fluttered in the wind. It seemed to be mocking him, but also seemed to be amusing itself.


    The progress bar was still slowly increasing.


    In the dark backyard, other than the locust tree and the moonlight, only Xu Bai was sitting on a small stool.


    Xu Bai supported his chin with his hand and rested his elbows on his knees. After an unknown amount of time, he put down his hand and stood up on his knees.


    ¡°In the end, I can¡¯t be absolutely heartless. Just treat it as me being a busybody.¡±


    After he came back, he still thought of Xiao Yue from time to time. When he thought of how Xiao Yue would ask for a pat on the head, he felt his heart become more and more stuffy. When he encountered danger, he could be ruthless. He didn¡¯t mind shouldering the sins of taking dozens of lives.


    However, at this moment, he could not be heartless no matter what.


    People could be selfish. As the saying went, every man for himself.


    But¡­ he just felt very depressed. He felt depressed and he wanted to find something to relax his body and mind. ¡°According to the laws of the Great Chu, he should be decapitated at the entrance of the market.¡±


    ¡°If Magistrate Zhang doesn¡¯t want to manage this matter, I will.¡±


    Xu Bai picked up the stool and entered the house. Not long after, he changed into clothes that he usually did not wear. He covered his face and head with a cloth. He even stuffed something into his waist and shoulders to disguise his body shape.


    He left the Ghost Head Saber in the house, went to the front yard, and casually found a saber on the weapon rack.


    This saber was an ordinary saber in the martial world. It was easy to find anywhere. ¡°Lin Residence¡­¡±


    The night gradually deepened. Xu Bai carried his long saber and left the bodyguard agency. He took advantage of the night and gradually walked farther and farther.


    On this side, Xu Bai had already left. On the other side, in Liu Xu¡¯s room in the Liu Residence.


    At this moment, Liu Xu was sitting on a yellow rosewood stool. She was holding a letter. The contents of the letter was jumping on the paper. She had already taken off her veil. Her expression was very conflicted, and her red lips were white from her biting them.


    ¡°Why? This is the complete opposite of what I understand as a scholar!¡±


    Liu Xu¡¯s hand that was holding the letter began to tremble. She could no longer hold it in and slammed the letter on the table. The letter was from her teacher. A few days ago, she had sent a letter to her teacher and told him about Magistrate Zhang¡¯s actions.


    Tonight, the reply to her letter came. When Liu Xu finished reading it, she felt very depressed. The content of the letter was very simple. It could roughly be summarized into five words -Don¡¯t interfere with the matter. ¡°According to His Majesty¡¯s rules, the county magistrate will be in charge of the security of a region. Before the scholars take the examination to obtain a scholarly honor, they should just study in peace. However, if it¡¯s a demon or evil spirit from the martial world, the scholars are allowed to manage it. Don¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡±


    These were the original words on the letter. It was these words that made Liu Xu tremble with anger.


    Of course, she understood that the Emperor of the Great Chu Country had delegated all the work meticulously.


    Civil officials protected the security of a region, and generals guarded the borders. The Heaven Surveillance Bureau was in charge of demons and evil spirits from the martial world. They would not overstep their boundaries or interfere with each other.


    A scholar could actually be considered as halfway from the martial world. Before taking the imperial examination, the county magistrate gave her some face because she was from the Qingyun Academy.


    There was no need for her to look at today¡¯s announcement. The maidservant at home had already told her.


    She also understood why the county magistrate would give such a verdict.


    It was because the Lin Residence was powerful.


    It was none other than the Lin Residence¡¯s finances.


    Magistrate Zhang did not want to offend the Lin Residence.


    In Liu Xu¡¯s opinion, Xiao Yue¡¯s family had long been abandoned by Magistrate Zhang. ¡°County Magistrate Zhang was once a scholar, but what he did today really broadened my horizons.¡±


    Liu Xu unclenched her fist. Her teeth, which had been biting her lower lip, also loosened. Her red lips regained their color.


    She suddenly stood up and took off her white clothes, revealing her jade-like skin. Her waist was as white as snow. She took out the black clothes from the cabinet.


    Liu Xu slowly put them on and covered her face and head with a black cloth. A moment later, her face was covered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not studying just for scholarly honors. If I don¡¯t interfere with today¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll be studying a dog¡¯s stomach.¡±


    ¡°If Magistrate Zhang doesn¡¯t want to manage this matter, I will!¡±


    ¡°A gentleman doesn¡¯t stand under a dangerous wall. I¡¯m a woman.¡±


    Pushing open the window at the back, Liu Xu jumped out¡­

 Chapter 40 - Ill Give Him a Way to Die

    Chapter 40 I¡¯ll Give Him a Way to Die


    The night-view outside the window was beautiful.


    Liu Xu took advantage of the darkness and walked to the corner of the wall. She wrote the word ¡°light¡± in the air with a brush and flew out of the Liu residence.


    There was no one on the streets in the dark night. Other than the sound of the night watch, the night was completely silent.


    From time to time, terrifying cat cries could be heard, as if they were mourning.


    The Lin Residence was very famous in Sheng County. There was no need to ask around.


    Liu Xu was also from Sheng County. She arrived at the Lin Residence not long after.


    Even at night, red lanterns still hung high at the gate.


    Two servants were guarding the gates. It seemed like they were prepared to stay up all night.


    Liu Xu looked at the corner of the street. She did not choose to enter through the main entrance. Instead, she went to the far-off wall.


    No one was guarding this place, and no one passed by.


    Liu Xu took out her brush. After looking around, she wrote the word ¡°light¡± again.


    Even though she was dressed in black and her face was covered, her figure was still captivating.


    Coupled with the fact that she was flying in the air, her very smooth figure was extremely charming.


    In just a moment, Liu Xu had already flown into the Lin Residence and landed steadily on the ground.


    Then, an embarrassing scene appeared.


    As soon as Liu Xu landed on the ground, she heard a gasp.


    Then, she shifted her gaze and stared at the person in front of her in a daze.


    Not far from her, a person in ordinary clothes with a cloth covering his face and head was looking at her.


    The night breeze was a little cold. The two of them looked at each other and fell silent.


    Other than the occasional meow, the surroundings were silent. Other than the awkwardness, Liu Xu also felt a sense of danger.


    Her gaze fell on the waist of this mysterious person and saw an ordinary long saber.


    Saber?


    For the past few days, she had been waiting for her teacher¡¯s letter and didn¡¯t have time to think about this. Now that she suddenly saw the long saber, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the matter regarding Underworld Blacksmith. Could it be¡­ that this person was the one who killed the Underworld Blacksmith couple?


    Liu Xu had a sudden conjecture.


    At this moment, the mysterious person also moved.


    He did not care about her at all. He found a path and left silently.


    This was the first time Liu Xu had seen such a situation.


    However, seeing that the other party was also masked and not from the Lin Residence, moreover the current situation was special, she did not care.


    After finding another path, Liu Xu also left.


    At this moment, there was a strange tacit understanding.


    -They minded their own businesses and did not interfere with each other.


    The dark corner of the wall returned to its original silence.


    Xu Bai walked into the Lin Residence and thought of the woman in black he had just met.


    How did he know she was a woman?


    Bullshit. That figure and shoulders were wide and narrow, and a certain smooth part was obvious at a glance.


    To be honest, it was indeed unexpected.


    The scene just now was so awkward. Fortunately, he was sensible and did not linger.


    It was more important to settle the matter first. That woman¡¯s attire showed that she was obviously not from the Lin Residence. He would not care about it for the time being. He did not want to make trouble and attract attention.


    In that situation just now, there shouldn¡¯t be a fight, right?


    With this thought in mind, Xu Bai began to search the Lin Residence again.


    The Lin Residence was too big. He wanted to find Lin Fenghua¡¯s room. It was a little difficult to find.


    During the search, the two people who had the same idea met a few times.


    However, they did not speak to each other.


    After meeting, they left as if they had never seen each other.


    However, their tacit understanding did not last long. Outside a lighted room, Xu Bai looked at the woman in black. The woman in black looked back at him.


    Finally, the woman in black couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said in a slightly low voice, ¡°Are you here to kill too?¡±


    Even if she deliberately pretended to be hoarse, her voice was clear.


    When Xu Bai heard this, he nodded silently. At the same time, he pretended to have a hoarse and dull voice. ¡°You too?¡±


    Liu Xu nodded.


    The two of them fell silent again. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Damn it, things had already exceeded his expectations.


    At least from Xu Bai¡¯s perspective, this was something that was not part of his plan. ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­ do it together?¡± Xu Bai said something shocking.


    Liu Xu didn¡¯t know what was going on in her head, but she nodded subconsciously.


    She was also very helpless. How could she still meet someone at this?


    It was fine if she met someone, but the key was that he had the same intention as her.


    Together?


    Let¡¯s do it together for now.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xu rubbed her eyebrows.


    Her head hurt.


    The two of them reached a temporary agreement. Without saying anything, they quietly came to a window.


    Xu Bai raised his long saber and pierced a small hole in the window. He looked over. The room was brightly lit. Many oil lamps were lit up, and they illuminated the entire room. Looking through the small hole, he could see a young man sitting in the house with a naked woman in his arms. The man was good-looking, but he exuded a silkpants aura from the inside out. His hand brushed across the woman¡¯s body. He was either already done or he hadn¡¯t started.


    Liu Xu pushed Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder, indicating that she also wanted to see.


    Xu Bai made a gesture, indicating if she really had to see it.


    Liu Xu nodded without hesitation. At this point, what else could she not see?


    After Xu Bai stepped aside, Liu Xu moved closer to the small hole. She quickly lowered her head and glared at Xu Bai.


    ¡®You were the one who insisted on seeing it,¡¯ Xu Bai thought. The two of them stayed outside the window, and a sound came from inside the window. ¡°Young Master Lin, I heard that the officials said that once you are healed, they will send you to jail.¡±


    From the voice, it was the woman who spoke.


    Soon, Lin Fenghua said, ¡°It¡¯s just for show. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. My Lin family has given that county magistrate many things. Moreover, if the county magistrate wants to be promoted, he will need to depend on my Lin family.¡±


    As he spoke of this, Lin Fenghua¡¯s tone was filled with pride.


    As if because of this sentence, he became interested and started talking again. ¡°Sigh, now that you mention it, I remember.


    What a pity for that young lady. You don¡¯t know how it feels¡­¡¯ ¡°Hahaha, Young Master Lin, the little girl doesn¡¯t understand as much as I do¡­¡± Outside the window, Liu Xu clenched her fists, her eyes spitting fire.


    Xu Bai was different. His expression was extremely gloomy, like ten-thousand-year-old ice.


    Liu Xu glanced at Xu Bai and lowered her head.


    She moved closer to Xu Bai and lowered her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and kill him.¡± She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He could still be so arrogant after breaking the law. He was simply looking down on the laws of the Great Chu Country.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to kill him directly. Both you and I will leave traces behind,¡± Xu Bai said as he moved closer to Liu Xu.


    The two of them only spoke when they were close and lowered their voices. Liu Xu was not used to it.


    Upon hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, Liu Xu wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t afraid and that it would be difficult to find her if she did it cleanly. Even if she was found out, she had support.


    However, at the thought of causing trouble for the Academy, she still asked. ¡°Do you have a way to not leave a trace?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him a way to die.¡± Xu Bai listened to the sounds in the room and revealed a sinister smile.


    For some reason, Liu Xu could not help but shiver.


    It was very cold, as if she could see countless souls pouncing at her.


    Still¡­


    Give him a way to die? She was suddenly interested. What kind of way was it?

 Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: The Way to Beat the Kidney

    Chapter 41: The Way to Beat the Kidney


    Translator: 549690339


    Seemingly sensing Liu Xu¡¯s question, Xu Bai moved closer and said,¡±¡±You¡¯ll Imow later.¡±


    After saying that, he smelled a fragrance.


    It smelled good.


    It wasn¡¯t the fragrance of greasy makeup, but a faint sandalwood scent that was refreshing.


    Liu Xu didn¡¯t notice Xu Bails actions either. She was listening to Xu Bai and was still thinking about how she would die.


    After that, the two of them stopped talking and waited quietly.


    As the night deepened, the conversation in the room gradually became lighter.


    The oil lamp was blown out, and the room fell into darkness.


    Xu Bai kept waiting until he heard a soft snoring sound from inside. Then he pulled out the long knife at his waist.


    ¡°Is there a way to make them sleep even soundly?¡±


    Liu Xu was stunned for a moment before she nodded.


    She reached into her clothes and pulled out a long tube.


    Then, Liu Xu inserted the long tube into the hole that Xu Bai had dug out. After hesitating for a moment, she held the tube in her mouth through the black cloth on her face.


    As the hole was very low, Liu Xu was half-squatting and holding the pipe in her mouth.


    During the process of squatting, there was a curve and outline at the back of his waist. Coupled with the half-squatting action of holding the tube, Xu Bai admitted that he was thinking the wrong thing.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say anything and acted very normal, but he was already thinking about the scene just now.


    He said that on purpose to see what the other party was capable of.


    However, the other party had used the fog and did not expose himself at all.


    ¡°How cautious.¡± Xu Bai thought.


    Liu Xu was not a rigid scholar.


    She was well aware of the dangers of Jianghu, so she had prepared a lot of things at home and brought a lot with her.


    An object like the smoke could only be considered a small object.


    The real big guy hadn¡¯t come yet.


    After the smoke was blown, the two of them waited quietly.


    After a moment, Liu Xu estimated that the medicine had taken effect and nodded at Xu Bai.


    ¡°I can only deal with ordinary people.¡±


    Xu Bai hummed in agreement. He lifted a corner of the window with his long knife and fiddled with it inside before opening the window.


    There was also a faint fragrance in the room. It was the smell of smoke.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t go in. Instead, he waited for the smoke to be blown away by the wind outside the window before jumping in.


    What if it wasn¡¯t just ordinary people?


    He had to be careful.


    Liu Xu saw Xu Bai¡¯s actions and knew that it was normal for him to be cautious.


    After the two of them entered, Liu Xu closed the window.


    Xu Bai lit up an oil lamp and looked at Lin Fenghua, who had passed out on the bed.


    The woman next to him was still naked.


    Xu Bai looked at the woman, then at Liu Xu and nodded.


    Liu Xu still had a good figure.


    This gaze was too obvious. Liu Xu also felt it, and anger flashed in her eyes.


    Xu Bai was very magnanimous. With just a glance, he violently dragged Lin Fenghua to the ground. At the same time, he found a large piece of cloth in the room and gagged Lin Fenghua¡¯s mouth.


    Not only did he find a piece of cloth, but he also found a red rope.


    The red rope had been polished very carefully. Xu Bai looked at Lin Fenghua¡¯s wrist again. There were marks on it.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite fancy. It just saves me some trouble.


    Following the marks on his wrists, Xu Bai tied Lin Fenghua up with a red rope.


    ¡°How do we wake him up?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Liu Xu was confused, but she still ran to the table, picked up the wine pot, and sprinkled it on Lin Fenghua¡¯s face.


    After being stimulated by the alcohol, Lin Fenghua slowly woke up and quickly understood his situation.


    He wanted to struggle, but he was tied up by the rope. He wanted to scream, but his mouth was blocked, so he could only make whimpering sounds. The two people in front of him terrified him to the extreme.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Liu Xu asked.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer. He lifted Lin Fenghua¡¯s face with his saber and said with a smile,¡¯¡±¡®Young Master Lin, it seems like you like women. From your looks, you have kidney deficiency. Men should take care of their kidneys.¡±


    These words came so suddenly that Liu Xu was somewhat puzzled.


    Lin Fenghua, who was lying on the ground, did not have any doubts. He only felt terror.


    He was afraid.


    Now, he was unarmed, tied up, and gagged. No one would respond to him.


    He twisted his body forcefully and turned into a prone position. He kowtowed, and tears and snot splattered all over the ground.


    ¡°Xiao Yue is such a good girl, how could you do that?¡±Xu Bai added.


    Lin Fenghua was stunned for a moment before he reacted and understood the other party¡¯s intentions.


    He continued to kowtow, trying to get the other party to let him go.


    He had never expected that someone would come to kill him just because he had played with a woman.


    He was very regretful, but he couldn¡¯t even speak now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me how I want to deal with him just now?¡±Xu Bai raised his hand and punched Lin Fenghua¡¯s waist.¡±¡±Deal with it like this.¡± Kidney Hammer Technique!


    This skill could not only be used on himself, but also on others.


    However, the side effect was kidney deficiency.


    However, if it was used on ordinary people, it would really be a forced upgrade.


    Xu Bai had True Core Strength, so it was fine to use it. However, Lin Fenghua was different. His kidney was weak, and anything that was too weak would die.


    A warm current flowed through Lin Fenghua¡¯s body, and his kidneys suddenly became incomparably powerful.


    Then, an extremely hot feeling spread out from his body. Lin Fenghua turned to look at the unconscious woman on the bed. His eyes were red and he wanted to move over.


    He stepped on Lin Fenghua.


    ¡°Enjoy it slowly.¡± Xu Bai smiled.


    The burning sensation that he couldn¡¯t vent made Lin Fenghua wish he was dead.


    He looked at Xu Bai. He was so scared that he had already burst his guts.


    When the duration ended, Lin Fenghua collapsed to the ground.


    He looked at Xu Bai with pleading eyes, wanting to beg for mercy, but what greeted him was a punch on his waist.


    The burning sensation appeared once again, and the excruciating pain made him want to die.


    ¡°Wuwuwu ! ¡±


    Her mouth was gagged and she could only whimper non-stop.


    Lin Fenghua felt as if he had been thrown into flames. His skin was about to melt.


    This was even more unbearable than killing him directly. However, the feeling of weakness after that made his entire body powerless.


    ¡°Kill me.¡± Lin Fenghua wailed in his heart.


    However, Xu Bai did not care about these things. He saw Lin Fenghua¡¯s pain and the depression in his heart was easing. Xu Bai¡¯s voice sounded in the dark room.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    ¡°Again!¡±


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Liu Xu, who was watching by the side, felt goosebumps all over her body as she used the kidney hammering technique again and again.


    Lin Fenghua was visibly weakening. Dark circles appeared under his eyes, and his legs were trembling.


    Again and again, he wished he was dead.


    Pain, extreme pain.


    Lin Fenghua really wanted to die, but he couldn¡¯t.


    One punch after another, Lin Fenghua¡¯s body stiffened when the last punch landed. He was dead.


    Xu Bai loosened his grip, untied the red rope around Lin Fenghua¡¯s wrist, and placed the corpse on the bed.


    ¡°Tomorrow, when someone finds the body, they will think that he died in a woman¡¯s stomach because of his kidney deficiency.¡±


    Liu Xu couldn¡¯t see Xu Bai¡¯s face, but she could see the ease in his eyes.


    ¡°You did it for Xiaoyue.¡± she said.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Xu Bai said.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Xu wanted to continue.


    Xu Bai suddenly interrupted her.


    ¡°I want to do one more thing..¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Testing Each Other

    Chapter 42: Testing Each Other


    Translator: 549690339


    Liu Xu originally wanted to say something, but after hearing Xu Bail s words, she didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    Do one more thing, do what?


    She thought that Lin Fenghua had already died and avenged Xiaoyue. However, the mysterious man in front of her suddenly said something that she didn¡¯t know what he meant.


    ¡°This is not the place to talk.¡± Xu Bai said.


    After killing someone, they were still talking at the crime scene. Only the two of them.


    Next, the two of them began to decorate the room. After arranging everything in a reasonable manner, they were ready to leave.


    ¡°The strangulation marks on his hands¡­¡± Liu Xu stared at the wrist of the corpse, pondering how to deal with it.


    ¡°The red rope is over there. There was a strangulation mark earlier.¡±Xu Bai walked to the window and opened it.


    The two of them did not hesitate and left through the window.


    The night outside the window was very dark, as if it was splashed with ink.


    The street was quiet and empty. Only Xu Bai and Liu Xu¡¯s footsteps could be heard, adding a layer of liveliness to the deserted street.


    The two of them left the Lin Manor and continued on their way.


    During this period, no one spoke. Both sides maintained their silence. Xu Bai only stopped when he was far away from the Lin Mansion.


    ¡°You just said that there was one more thing. ¡°Liu Xu thought for a moment and then spoke.


    Even though the two of them were both wearing masks to conceal their identities, Liu Xu still decided to break the silence.


    ¡°Clang


    Xu Bai did not say anything. With a loud noise, he unsheathed his long saber from his waist and slashed at Liu Xu¡¯s neck.


    Liu Xu heard the sound of the wind breaking. Her fair fingers moved, and a brush appeared in her right hand. At the same time, a book appeared in her left.


    As the pages swayed, they surrounded Liu Xu.


    ¡°Clang! ¡±


    There was another sound. Xu Bai¡¯s long saber did not touch Liu Xu. He sheathed his saber with a backhand, looking calm.


    ¡°You¡¯re testing me.¡± Liu Xu stared at Xu Bai and frowned.


    At that moment, she felt a sense of danger and was forced to use her best skill. At this moment, the charred yellow pages surrounded her, adding a little demonic.


    The long blade did not land, but she exposed herself.


    ¡°I have to know your identity.¡± Xu Bai pressed his hand on the hilt of the long saber and said.


    Brush, page, he already knew who this woman was.


    A scholar.


    Only a scholar would know how to use these things. In addition, this was a woman with a myriad of flirtatious feelings. Xu Bai didn¡¯t need to think much to think of the woman in white.


    There was a high possibility that the two were compatible.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know where you come from.¡±Liu Xu gripped her brush tightly, eager to try.


    Since you¡¯re using this method to test me, then I want to try it too.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to vent my anger!


    ¡°Although this place is secluded, if we really fight and draw out others, neither of us can hide our identities.¡±Xu Bai said slowly.


    He did have the intention to silence her with that slash just now.


    However, after pondering over it, he gave up on this idea.


    Before he knew the other party¡¯s strength, if he rashly attacked now, the consequences would not be small.


    If it was in the wilderness, he could give it a try. However, in Sheng County, if the two of them fought, it would definitely attract unnecessary trouble. Besides, this person had killed Lin Fenghua, so he was on board.


    He, Xu Bai, loved pulling people onto the boat.


    ¡°This is what you said? It¡¯s very unfair.¡± Liu Xu¡¯s words were filled with anger.


    He had tested her out in one go, but she knew nothing about this person.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me. You were the one who was so anxious and took out the weapon in your hand. ¡°Xu Bai said indifferently.


    He really couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. Who knew that the other party would take out the real thing after testing him?


    Of course, this was exactly what he wanted.


    He was still in the dark, but this woman was already out in the open.


    ¡°You were the one who killed the Underworld Blacksmith couple, as well as the officials of the Extreme Life Cult and the Heaven Inspectorate, right?¡±Liu Xu suddenly changed the topic.


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Other than the hidden weapon wounds all over your body, you also have exquisite saber techniques. Although I didn¡¯t see your hidden weapons, the long saber at your waist and that saber technique just now have already proved your origin.¡±Liu Xu said cheerfully.


    The Heavenly Dao was good at reincarnation. Who would the Heaven spare?


    You tested me just now, and I also saw some clues from your saber technique.


    Now that they had fought to a draw, it was not a loss.


    Although the other party had covered his face and she did not know his true identity, at least she knew who the martial artist behind the scenes was.


    ¡°Do you know that what you said just now was very dangerous?¡±Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of making a move here, are you?¡±The catkin refers to the street


    Give him a taste of his own medicine.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mean anything else. Today, I saw you fight for Xiao Yue, and I think you¡¯re a man.¡±Liu Xu did not continue to provoke Xu Bai and the topic changed.


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Bai said.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill the officials of the Sky Supervision Department? Do you know that this is a major matter?¡±Liu Xu opened her beautiful eyes that were as bright as the stars. Her eyes were filled with doubt.


    Meeting this person today was purely a coincidence.


    However, it was this coincidence that made her even more confused. To be able to make a move for an ordinary little girl, this person¡¯s intentions were definitely not bad.


    Just like what she said before, she was in favor of killing the Nethersmith couple and the Extreme Life Cult.


    However, she could not understand why he would attack the officials of the Heaven Inspectorate.


    If it was the officer who had attacked him, he would probably have helped him instead. But why did he do the opposite and kill the officer?


    Liu Xu took this opportunity to ask.


    ¡°Do you know anyone from the Heaven Inspectorate?¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer, but instead asked a question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Liu Xu shook her head.


    ¡°In the future, if you meet people from the Heaven Inspectorate, tell them that the official pocketed his own money and colluded with the Extreme Life Cult.¡±Xu Bai said.


    At this moment, both sides were probing each other.


    Xu Bai took this opportunity to tell him about Iron Calculation Immortal.


    Just like what Liu Xu said, there would be trouble after killing the people of the Heaven Inspectorate.


    Then he would reveal the truth of the matter and use Liu Xu¡¯s mouth to convey it to the Heaven Inspectorate.


    As for how to deal with it after that, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    If the Heaven Inspectorate was upright and could find out Tie Suanxian¡¯s background, he would naturally be fine.


    If it didn¡¯t work, he would make other plans.


    Ever since he killed Tie Suanxian, he had already thought of the consequences.


    ¡°To fill their own pockets and join forces with the Extreme Life Sect?¡±Liu Xu was slightly surprised.


    She hadn¡¯t expected this.


    ¡°If I run into the people from the Heaven Inspectorate, I will explain to them.¡±Liu Xu said.


    She seemed to feel that this sentence was not clear, so she added another sentence.


    ¡°If it was a chivalrous act, he shouldn¡¯t have been wronged.¡±


    ¡°To uphold justice¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and turned to walk toward the night sky.


    Liu Xu did not follow him. She was also preparing to go home.


    At this moment, Xu Bai had already walked to the corner of the street. Suddenly, he poked his head out from the corner.


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing..¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: County Magistrate Zhang Panicked

    Chapter 43: County Magistrate Zhang Panicked


    Translator: 549690339


    Liu Xu had originally planned to leave, but after hearing Xu Bail s words, she stopped and looked over in confusion.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Xu Bai stretched out his hands and gestured.¡± Next time, when you hide your identity, remember to wrap a piece of cloth around your chest. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be easily exposed.¡¯¡±¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, a page flew past and was inserted into the corner of the wall.


    Xu Bai was nowhere to be seen, leaving only Liu Xu standing there, her teeth clenched.


    She waved her hand, and the pages in the corner returned to the book.


    ¡°I thought he was a hero, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be a prodigal!¡±


    She spat lightly and left the street.


    Before she left, Liu Xu lowered her head and looked at the spectacular scene before her. She thought of what she had said before.


    ¡°Perhaps what he said is right. I have to think of a way the next time I disguise myself¡­¡±


    After Liu Xu left, the street finally became quiet again. Other than a few cats meowing, no one else appeared.


    The next day.


    Magistrate Zhang has been in a good mood recently.


    Actually, he had always been in a good mood. It was just that his mood had gotten better recently.


    Ever since he came out of the academy on Nanhua Road and was admitted to an official position, he felt that his future was beyond control.


    Although he was assigned to Sheng County in the end and was located in a remote area, he could cover the sky with one hand.


    The mountains were high and the emperor was far away. This sentence was not wrong at all to describe him.


    Many people were unwilling to become officials in remote places, but he was different.


    The more remote the place was, the less attention the person in the capital could get. Being the head of a chicken was better than being the tail of a


    phoenix.


    Back then, when he came to Sheng County, all kinds of wealthy merchants in


    Sheng County fawned over him, which really allowed him to earn a lot.


    Studying?


    Read my ass.


    He was very self-aware that being a Rank-8 scholar was already his limit.


    There was no hope for him to go any higher.


    Instead of struggling, it was better to enjoy it.


    He had thought that the following days would be smooth sailing.


    However, Lin Manor seemed to have some opinions about him some time ago.


    To be precise, it was not that she had any objections, but that she felt that there was no benefit in interacting with him.


    Among the wealthy merchants in Sheng County, the Lin Manor was considered one of the best. They had to come to his place every month to offer offerings.


    However, as time passed, he felt that he would not be of much use.


    In fact, the county magistrate also felt that this matter was very unjust.


    No one had offended the Lin Manor in the first place, and the Lin Manor itself had nothing to ask of him. Of course, he could not do anything.


    Seeing that the relationship between the two sides was becoming increasingly dull, County Magistrate Zhang had been pondering how to smooth out this relationship.


    Coincidentally, the previous murder happened.


    County Magistrate Zhang really did smooth things out.


    ¡°This time, the Lin Manor will understand everything I¡¯ve done. They also know that our relationship can¡¯t be broken. ¡°County Magistrate Zhang thought as the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    As for the three lives¡­


    How could there be no deaths in this day and age?


    The commoners ¡®memories were short-lived. In a few months, the storm of this matter would be over. They would randomly find a prisoner to be the young master of the Lin family, and everything would be calm.


    Could it be that the Emperor could find him?


    Thinking of this, County Magistrate Zhang became even happier. He even walked more briskly and hummed a tune.


    ¡°Sir, bad news!¡±


    At this moment, the bailiff outside the door suddenly ran in. There was panic in his eyes that could not be concealed. When he passed by the threshold, he was knocked down and fell to the ground.


    ¡°How can you be so flustered! ¡°County Magistrate Zhang immediately put away the joy on his face and reprimanded him in a serious tone.


    The bailiff was shocked by Magistrate Zhang¡¯s expression. He quickly got up from the ground, tidied his clothes, and pretended to be calm.


    ¡°What is it?¡± County Magistrate Zhang picked up the tea on the table and took a sip.


    Good tea!


    If he hadn¡¯t been promoted to a county and become an official in other places, how could he have enjoyed such good tea?


    ¡°Young Master Lin¡­Lin Fenghua is dead!¡± The bailiff hurriedly said,¡± Sir, you said that if there were any cases, you would let us investigate first. We didn¡¯t want to disturb your sleep, so we sent a coroner over first. After investigation, we found out that it was¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± County Magistrate Zhang raised his eyelids. He had yet to react to who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Lin Fenghua and the courtesan of the Spring Rain Pavilion are playing red rope¡­Too excited¡­He¡¯s dead¡­¡± The bailiff stuttered as he talked about this.


    He had seen so many bailiffs for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen someone die like this.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± County Magistrate Zhang took another sip of tea. Suddenly, the teacup in his hand stopped. He finally reacted.¡± Who did you say died?¡±¡±


    ¡°Lin¡­ Lin Fenghua¡­¡± The bailiff lowered his head and stammered.


    ¡°Pa da!¡±


    The teacup fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go to the Lin Manor!¡± County Magistrate Zhang quickly got up and headed to the Lin Manor.


    This was one of his stable meal tickets. He could not mess it up.


    The Lin Manor was filled with wails.


    A middle-aged woman in gorgeous clothes knelt on the ground and cried.


    There was a table beside him, and on it lay Lin Fenghua¡¯s corpse, covered with a white cloth.


    Beside the table, the gorgeous woman from the Spring Rain Pavilion was tied up with a rope.


    ¡°Sir, you have to stand up for us. It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault for killing my child.¡±Father Lin pointed at Spring Rain Pavilion¡¯s Courtesan Belle and said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Milord, he died from overexcitement. This has nothing to do with me.¡±Hua Kui was already scared to death. When he heard Father Lin¡¯s accusation, he quickly explained.


    County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He turned around to look at the surrounding commoners and said to the bailiffs beside him, ¡°Disperse the people first. Don¡¯t let them watch.¡±¡±


    When the bailiffs heard this, they quickly did as he said and coaxed the surrounding onlookers away.


    After the onlookers were coaxed away, County Magistrate Zhang waved his hand and said, ¡°Put Hua Kui in prison and deal with him on another day.¡±¡± Two bailiffs stepped forward and escorted the dejected Hua Kui away.


    ¡°Sir, you say¡­ Pick a day to deal with it?¡± Although Lin Fu was sad, he understood the meaning behind it.


    ¡°Your son died from overexcitement, but it wasn¡¯t Hua Kui¡¯s doing. I¡¯ll lock her up for a few days. ¡°County Magistrate Zhang said indifferently. Lin Fu was stunned, and a surprised expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°Spring Rain Pavilion is owned by the ninth princess of the capital and is spread all over the country. You should know that without concrete evidence, I can¡¯t convict you.¡±County Magistrate Zhang said. Lin Fu was stunned and could only nod subconsciously.


    He knew about the Ninth Princess.


    It was said that the ninth princess was not very powerful in the capital, so she opened a place of romance, and the emperor did not care.


    But¡­ Wasn¡¯t she a frustrated princess?


    Lin Fu could not understand, and his eyes turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this matter again. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±County Magistrate Zhang waved his sleeves, interrupted Lin Fu, and turned to leave.


    He left very decisively, like a completely different person from before.


    Now that Lin Fenghua was dead, County Magistrate Zhang reckoned that Lin Fu would no longer fawn over him. Moreover, he even wanted him to convict the Courtesan Belle. He felt that there was no need to befriend him anymore.


    To avoid getting into trouble.


    A frustrated princess?


    Hehehe¡­


    Only they knew that the Ninth Princess was a frustrated princess on the surface, but she was actually the Emperor¡¯s right-hand man.


    As for why he was his right-hand man.


    This matter had to start from the current situation of Great Chu..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Up (1)

    Chapter 44: Up (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    From the establishment of Great Chu until now, it could be said to be extremely bumpy. It was only now that it was slightly stable.


    However, the situation was not very good.


    There were demons and strange people in the palace, as well as those Jianghu people who had entered the evil path.


    Outside, there were Great Yue and the barbarians eyeing them covetously. If they were not careful, they would have to worry about the country being destroyed.


    The Emperor of the Great Chu Country was a man of great talent, with great strategy and courage.


    All the generals were guarding the border.


    The literati stabilized the internal affairs and managed to balance the internal and external affairs.


    What was even more courageous was to set up the Heaven Inspectorate and use the martial artists to control the martial artists.


    With the three parties working together, Great Chu was heading towards a good place.


    However, there was one word that could not be separated from this-money.


    Do you need money to maintain the army?


    Do you need money for your salary?


    Do you need money to build all kinds of facilities?


    They all wanted money, and they wanted a lot of money.


    However, the Emperor also understood that he could not raise the tax standard because of money. Otherwise, it would cause even more internal trouble.


    Then what if he didn¡¯t have money?


    Doing business!


    Doing business with all his might!


    However, as a member of the royal family, doing business was a disgrace.


    At this time, the Ninth Princess was born.


    On the surface, the Ninth Princess was not favored by the royal family.


    However, in secret, the Ninth Princess ¡®business involved a wide range of businesses and earned a lot of money for the royal family of Great Chu.


    Moreover, the people from the royal family also had their own opinions.


    She¡¯s no longer in power. She can do whatever she wants. Anyvvay, we¡¯re not the ones who asked her to do it.


    It had to be said that this move was brilliant.


    Any official who had some eyes understood the meaning behind it.


    Therefore, Magistrate Zhang knew that he could not offend the Ninth Princess.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Lin family had given him a lot of money, he would have left them alone long ago.


    Now, he was asking him to offend the Ninth Princess. Wasn¡¯t that asking for a beating?


    At that time, His Majesty the Emperor had said that if one broke the law, they could be arrested. However, this was not illegal.


    He had no choice. If he was caught, it would cut off the royal family¡¯s source of income. He knew very well what the outcome would be if the source of income was cut off.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find an excuse to release that courtesan later and this matter will end here.¡±County Magistrate Zhang thought about it and quickly left the Lin Manor.


    The sudden death of the young master of the Lin family had spread like wildfire in Sheng County.


    Some of the people who had been bullied clapped and cheered when they heard the news. They ran back and forth in the streets and alleys to pass on the joyous news to those they knew.


    In addition to Xiaoyue¡¯s previous incident, the commoners felt carefree and felt that the anger in their chests had eased.


    At this moment, in the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency, Xu Bai was sitting on a small stool as usual, looking at the locust tree in front of him.


    The golden progress bar was very close to completion. He estimated that he would succeed tonight, so he did not take a step out of the backyard.


    ¡°Brother Xu, Brother Xu, have you heard the news?¡±


    In the front yard, Liu Er kept waving his hands.


    Until now, the escorts still did not dare to step into the backyard. After all, this locust tree was too strange.


    Xu Bai stood up from the stool and walked to the front yard to ask what was going on.


    ¡°The young master of the Lin family died in a woman¡¯s stomach. I¡¯m so happy.¡±Liu Er waved his hand excitedly.


    He thought that since Xu Bai hadn¡¯t gone out all day, he might not have heard the news, so he brought the news over. It was also a good opportunity to chat and get closer.


    He, Liu Er, had specially fawned over Escort Leader Xu.


    ¡°What did County Magistrate Zhang say?¡± Xu Bai pretended to be surprised and asked.


    ¡°The Lin Manor wanted to punish the courtesan, but Magistrate Zhang chased him out and took the courtesan away. The butcher who sold meat next to him had a relative who worked there. After that, I heard from the old butler that Magistrate Zhang was unwilling to punish the courtesan. ¡°Liu Er said.


    Unwilling?


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    This situation was beyond his expectations.


    However¡­There seemed to be room for manipulation.


    ¡°Alright, I got it. Tell the brothers to hurry up and practice. If there are any darts, their skills won¡¯t be rusty.¡±Xu Bai said, pretending not to care.


    Liu Er was a sensible person. He knew that Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to say anything more, so he didn¡¯t stay any longer. He said goodbye and left.


    After Liu Er left, Xu Bai returned to the small stool and sat in the backyard, staring at the locust tree.


    As he stared, he fell into deep thought.


    To be honest, County Magistrate Zhang was not a good person.


    He was also involved in Xiaoyue¡¯s matter.


    Xu Bai had wanted to mess with him for a long time, but this was different from messing with Lin Fenghua. This was an official of the imperial court and a scholar.


    If he really did it directly, it would be troublesome.


    But thinking about it carefully, Liu Er¡¯s words just now seemed to indicate that County Magistrate Zhang did not care about the Lin Manor¡¯s matters anymore.


    If he didn¡¯t care about the Lin Manor, there would be room for him to operate.


    As for how to do it, it was urgent.


    The progress bar of the locust tree was about to be filled up. When it was full, County Magistrate Zhang would not be able to escape.


    The most important thing now was the progress bar.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine at night. I don¡¯t know what it is after spending so much effort.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    Time slowly passed. The sun set and night fell.


    All the bodyguards left the agency and returned to their own homes. Only Xu Bai was still in the backyard, sitting on his unique small stool.


    To be honest, this small stool was very comfortable to sit on. It was not uncomfortable at all.


    The only drawback was that his legs would go numb after sitting for a long time.


    The sound of the night beats in the street not far away, and the night watchman begins his daily life every night.


    In the pitch-black night, only the sound of the night watch could bring warmth.


    The night was a little cold. Xu Bai put on a coat and still stared at the locust tree.


    The progress bar slowly increased. Finally, when the last bit of the progress bar was full, light blue words appeared in font of him


    [You observed the locust tree in the backyard and comprehended the reversal of Yin and Yang.]


    When the words appeared, Xu Bail s expression did not change.


    He had been in a daze for a long time and was numb to it.


    After the light blue text appeared, it did not last long before it turned into smoke in an instant.


    A moment later, new words appeared.


    [Fusion option detected. Fusion in progress.]


    [Four Slaughtering Heart Technique + Reversal of Yin and Yang = Reversal of the Four Directions.]


    [Fusion successful!]


    As the last line of text appeared, the text disappeared and a huge amount of information fused into it.


    With the influx of information, Xu Bai realized that the golden airflow in his body had also changed.


    The color was still light gold, and there was nothing unusual about it, but there seemed to be something extra. Xu Bai understood the reason.


    Divine Essence!


    This was the divine essence unique to Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism!


    The Reversal of Yin and Yang was not only a cultivation method of the One Gate, but also a cultivation method of the Divine Element!


    In the past, when he named his Refined Qi, it was derived from True Qi, Divine Essence, and Spiritual Energy. Now, it finally lived up to its name and completely matched the name of Refined Qi.


    Cured OCD.


    Xu Bai silently mulled over the information in his mind. A moment later, he smiled.


    ¡°As expected of the ¡®Under¡¯.¡±


    The mental cultivation method after this fusion, apart from the group battle ability of the Four Sides Massacre, also had the effect of reversing Yin and Yang.


    The so-called reversal of Yin and Yang could be summed up in two words..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: What a Good Start!

    Chapter 45: What a Good Start!


    Translator: 549690339


    Reverse!


    These two words were the quintessence of reversing Yin and Yang, vividly displaying this divine essence type mental cultivation method.


    Based on Xu Bai¡¯s current knowledge, reversing Yin and Yang should be a mental cultivation method of Taoism.


    Using the divine essence as a guide, it affected the aura of the entire body to confuse the enemy.


    After fusing with the Four Slaughtering Heart Technique, it became a chaotic mess, and its power was even stronger.


    From god essence to true essence, using true essence as a guide, when used, it could be used to confuse the real with the fake.


    To put it simply, when Xu Bai slashed with his saber, under the guidance of his True Core Strength, the enemy would feel that it was illusory.


    This slash would become both real and fake, makinz it difficult for people to figure it out. He could even make people think that this slash was fake, but it was actually real.


    On the other hand, when the enemy attacked him, his True Core Strength would guide his Qi, and the flaws in his body would become perfect, and perfection would become flaws.


    Of course, a flaw was still a flaw. In front of the enemy, a flaw was perfect, and a place without a flaw was full of flaws.


    If the enemy attacked his weakness, it would be his most perfect spot.


    Confusion was the root, and reversal was the manifestation.


    Xu Bai sat on a small stool and revealed a satisfied expression.


    It was worth it to work hard during this period of time!


    A light blue panel appeared. Xu Bai glanced at the contents of the panel.


    [Name: Xu Bail


    Realm: Eighth Stage unspecialized.¡±


    [Breaking One Style, Level 2: Maximum level.]] [Reversal Heart Technique (Level 2.5):[Maximum level.] [Kidney Hammering Technique (Level 1): Maximum level.] [Maple Leaves Like Rain (Tier 2): Maximum level.] [Four-Xun Movement Technique (Level 1): Maximum level.] [Four Xun Formation (Level 1): Maximum level.]


    [Comprehension (max level)]


    ¡°If only I could get another heart technique.¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    If he could get another mental cultivation technique, he would be able to raise it to level three, and he would also be able to reach level seven.


    Unfortunately, there was no new progress bar.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the new book exchange at the bookstore. When the time comes, I¡¯ll go over and take a look. Oh, and I have to deal with County


    Magistrate Zhang as soon as possible.¡±


    Sitting on the stool, Xu Bai silently thought about his next plan.


    The night gradually deepened.


    At this moment, in a remote forest outside Sheng County.


    The small forest was dark, and a series of roars came from inside, making one¡¯s heart tremble.


    Fortunately, there was no one here. Otherwise, he would probably be scared to death.


    At night, the inhuman roars mixed with the occasional wind caused goosebumps to rise.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, the roars gradually stopped. A monk in green walked out of the forest. There were nine scars on his shiny bald head.


    The green-robed monk looked to be in his twenties. The scar on his head was very conspicuous.


    He looked elegant and easy-going. If anyone saw him at any time, they would mistake him for a kind little monk.


    But at this moment, if someone was here, they would not think so.


    This was because there was a huge tiger in each of the little monk¡¯s hands.


    Although it was called a tiger, it was actually more like a monster. It had a tiger¡¯s head, but its body was human.


    The tiger demon was covered in injuries, and blood was flowing out of its fur. It looked like it would not survive.


    In this world, not only were there strange things, but there were also demons.


    Demons were not unfamiliar to the people of Jianghu.


    The monsters in this world were not like those in the TV shows in Xu Bail s previous life.


    The nine-tailed fox beauty and the cat-eared girl did not exist in this world.


    Repay?


    It was impossible.


    It was already merciful of him not to bite off both of your heads.


    In this world, demons were demons. They were born to oppose humans. As for whether there were any good demons, at least so far, they had not found one.


    Therefore, Great Chu had always advocated eliminating these demons by the roots.


    ¡°It¡¯s your misfortune to meet this little monk today.¡±the green-robed monk said slowly.


    His kind face, coupled with the two terrifyingly shaped demons, created a strong contrast, making people shudder.


    After saying this, the monk in green exerted strength in his hands.


    The two tiger demons were lifted into the air by him and collided in mid-air with a loud bang.


    A huge force pierced through the tiger demon. The tiger demon did not even have the chance to scream before it turned into a rain of blood that filled the sky.


    A ray of green light shot out from the monk¡¯s body, and the rain of blood did not touch his white robe at all.


    In the dark night, the green light was filled with a solemn and sacred feeling.


    After killing the two tiger demons, the green-robed monk did not stop. He walked towards the location of the county upgrade.


    There was a wooden plaque hanging on his waist, and on it were written the words ¡®Titanium Monastery.¡¯


    As the night grew darker, the green-robed monk¡¯s figure gradually faded into the darkness.


    The next day.


    Xu Bai woke up early. When he came to the front yard, he saw the bodyguards training.


    ¡°Good morning, Brother Xu.¡±


    When the escorts saw Xu Bai, they greeted him one after another.


    As usual, Xu Bai replied and went out to eat breakfast alone.


    The matter at the Lin Manor was still brewing. The commoners on the streets would discuss it from time to time, and their words were filled with joy. He casually found a stall and ordered a bowl of noodles. He started eating.


    As he ate, he looked around.


    If there was no new progress bar, he would have to look for it again. He planned to finish visiting the parts of the county that he had not visited after eating to see if there were any new discoveries.


    Not long after, he finished a bowl of noodles. The feeling of fullness made him very satisfied.


    After paying the bill, Xu Bai began to stroll around Sheng County again. Most of the places he was shopping at now were places he had never visited before.


    The streets were noisy.


    Xu Bai stopped and walked along the way. When he reached a place, he suddenly stopped.


    Not far away was a slightly luxurious house.


    There were two stone lions standing at the entrance. Lanterns were hung on both sides of the door. Due to the daytime, they were not lit up. There were two words written on the plaque at the top of the door-Liu


    Residence.


    ¡°That woman¡¯s house.¡± Xu Bai looked at the plaque and pondered.


    Unknowingly, they had already arrived at the Liu residence.


    Xu Bai thought of the masked woman that night and decided to leave.


    After last night, they didn¡¯t have much interaction. Xu Bai didn¡¯t plan to cause trouble here.


    However, sometimes, the more he didn¡¯t want to do something, the more he wanted to do something for him.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze followed the street. There were light footsteps.


    Accompanied by the footsteps was a young monk in green.


    He was dressed in an ethereal green robe. The green monk robe matched the young monk¡¯s and the noisy streets, making him look particularly outstanding.


    The green-robed monk walked along the street. He seemed to have sensed Xu Bai¡¯s gaze and looked in Xu Bai¡¯s direction.


    The place where Xu Bai was standing just now was empty.


    ¡°No one?¡±


    The green-robed monk frowned.


    He clearly felt someone staring at him just now. Why was there no one there all of a sudden?


    With that thought in mind, the green-robed monk looked around. After searching for a long time, he could not find the owner of the gaze. Only then did he temporarily give up the idea of searching.


    Arriving at the Liu residence, he knocked on the door gently.


    After a while, the servants of the Liu family opened the door. The two of them seemed to have talked for a while before bringing the monk in green in.


    After the door closed, Xu Bai stood in the alley at the corner of the street and rubbed his chin.


    That bald head was really not bad, a good head¡­


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: The Plan Unfolds

    Chapter 46: The Plan Unfolds


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai had been staring at the monk¡¯s head since he appeared.


    There were nine scars on the shiny bald head. Of course, Xu Bai didn¡¯t mean anything else. He just thought that this head was really a good one.


    It was for nothing but the golden progress bar above his head.


    When the monk appeared, he was prepared to leave. However, when he glanced at the monk, he noticed a golden progress bar above the monk¡¯s head.


    I¡¯ve worn out my iron shoes and searched everywhere, but it didn¡¯t take me much effort to find it.


    Xu Bai was very excited. He finally saw a new progress bar.


    However, he was also thinking about how he could get his hands on the progress bar.


    First of all, the identity of this monk was unknown.


    Secondly, the situation here was different from Yun Xiang¡¯s. Yun Xiang ran an inn and could go over at any time, but the Liu residence could not be entered at any time.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and suddenly slapped his head.


    He realized that he was getting more and more fond of the progress bar. Today, he happened to encounter a new progress bar and couldn¡¯t help but stand there and think about it for a while.


    ¡°Go back and think about it slowly.¡± After Xu Bai understood, he turned around and left.


    While he was thinking about how to get the head, the monk in green had already entered the Liu residence.


    Under the butler¡¯s lead, they arrived at the reception area. Liu Xu was sitting on a chair with a veil over her face.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve brought him here.¡± The butler bowed.


    Liu Xu nodded and let the butler leave first.


    The butler did not ask for the reason and turned around to leave. The living room was quiet, leaving only Liu Xu and the green-robed monk.


    ¡°Greetings, Almsgiver Liu. I have heard of your great name. It is my honor to meet you today.¡±The monk in green put his hands together and bowed.


    Liu Xu did not answer, but pointed to the chair on the right.


    The green-robed monk did not hold back. He bent down, tidied his monk robe, and slowly walked to his seat.


    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Liu Xu¡¯s voice was calm. Even though she was covered with a white veil, one could tell that she had an inexplicable sense of alienation.


    ¡°My Buddhist name is Wu Hua.¡± The monk in green replied hurriedly.


    In terms of attitude, there was no neglect or fault.


    ¡°I came here for one thing. I heard that Almsgiver Liu has been in Sheng County recently, so I came to ask.¡±No Flower put his palms together, his face kind.


    Liu Xu raised her eyebrows.¡± After the official was killed, I returned to Sheng County from the Qingyun Academy. However, I did hear about the official. He seems to have pocketed the money and colluded with the Extreme Life Sect.¡±¡±


    Speaking of this, Liu Xu thought of what that mysterious person had said that night and repeated it word for word.


    In her opinion, if it was really a chivalrous act, she would definitely help.


    It just so happened that No Flower had revealed the news to the crowd.


    ¡°Almsgiver Liu, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We already know that Tie Suanxian pocketed the money. The person who killed him didn¡¯t do anything evil, so we won¡¯t pursue the matter. ¡°No Flower laughed.


    When Liu Xu heard this, she was slightly taken aback.¡± You guys haven¡¯t even arrived yet. How did you investigate?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Ever since this incident, the people in the department quickly searched for clues and figured out the cause and effect.¡±No Flower explained.


    ¡°Then why are you here this time?¡±Liu Xu was puzzled.


    Since it wasn¡¯t about the officials, then it must be something else. However, she couldn¡¯t figure out what she needed to ask.


    Of course, she was also relieved.


    This proved that the mysterious man was right. It was indeed the official who had pocketed the money.


    ¡°Almsgiver Liu, can you help me find that expert?¡±No Flower asked.


    Liu Xu shook her head, indicating that she wasn¡¯t sure. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and asked,¡± Didn¡¯t the department already investigate? Can¡¯t they find out?¡±¡±


    ¡°If everything can be investigated as I wish, there will be no evil people in this world. ¡°No Flower smiled bitterly.


    Liu Xu placed her elbow on the table and carefully recalled what had happened that night. She shook her head again, indicating that she could not find that person.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± No Flower sighed.


    This action made Liu Xu pay attention.


    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± Liu Xu asked.


    ¡°This is what I need to do. I need help. Oh right, Almsgiver Liu, take a look at this letter. It¡¯s from your teacher. ¡°No Flower patted his bald head. As if he had thought of something, he took out a letter from his pocket and handed it over.


    Liu Xu took the letter and opened it. After she finished reading the letter, she placed it on the table.


    The content of the letter was very simple. He asked Liu Xu to continue staying in Sheng County and not return to the Qingyun Academy.


    As for the reason why she stayed here, it was to help No Flower.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important that you want to find that person?¡±Liu Xu asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Almsgiver Liu, it¡¯s very important, so I need your help. I can¡¯t tell you yet because I¡¯m not sure. ¡°No Flower apologized.


    Since No Flower didn¡¯t say anything, Liu Xu couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask.


    It was hard to disobey his master¡¯s orders, so it was fine to stay here.


    Coincidentally, she really wanted to find a chance to find out the identity of that mysterious person.


    That night, Liu Xu understood that she had suffered a great loss.


    He had revealed all his secrets, but in the end, he knew nothing about that mysterious person.


    How could he bear to suffer losses?


    With Liu Xu¡¯s personality, she naturally couldn¡¯t endure it. At the very least, she had to figure out the other party¡¯s identity.


    He could use this opportunity to find an excuse.


    ¡°Oh right, Almsgiver Liu, I¡¯ll be staying in the Liu residence during this period of time to avoid attracting attention. ¡°No Flower added.


    This was a small matter, so Liu Xu agreed.


    After the two of them exchanged a few more words, Liu Xu asked the butler to take No Flower away.


    On the other side, Xu Bai had finished strolling around the remaining spots and returned to the Bodyguard Agency.


    He was speechless at the fact that he still found nothing.


    It was like he was used to eating big fish and meat before. Now that he was suddenly a vegetarian, who could stand it?


    ¡°That bald head¡­l have to find a way.¡± Xu Bai thought as he walked.


    In his eyes, the bald head was too eye-catching, especially the golden progress bar. He was even more envious.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t give up. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll fill up the progress bar.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Xu Bai had already walked to the entrance of the Bodyguard Agency.


    The sun was about to set. At this time, the escorts had already left.


    When he got home, Xu Bai didn¡¯t rest. Instead, he waited until the sun had set. He took out the clothes he had worn that night from the cupboard and covered his face with a cloth.


    When it was late at night, Xu Bai changed into an ordinary long saber and went out alone.


    Lin Manor.


    The Lin family¡¯s master, Lin Fu, had been in a bad mood recently. Everyone Imew that no one in the Lin residence dared to approach that courtyard. Even the maidservants who were usually favored had become cautious.


    There was no other reason. The only child of the Lin family had died, and Lin Fu was no longer able to give birth.


    Therefore, in the current situation, the Lin family could be said to have no successor.


    A huge family fortune. Lin Fu, who did not inherit the title, was so worried that his hair was turning white.


    In the luxurious room, Lin Fu slammed the table with anger..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Sweet Tongue (1)

    Chapter 47: Sweet Tongue (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    He hated it!


    The Lin family had already lost their heir, but the person who had caused it was not punished. Lin Fu felt depressed.


    If that Courtesan Belle had been severely punished, he wouldn¡¯t have felt so bad.


    Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, County Magistrate Zhang cowered. Not only did he cower, but he also cowered completely. He even drew a clear line with him.


    This situation made his heart turn ashen. When he remembered that his family was already dead, his heart became even more complicated.


    ¡°I give you money every month, but you treat me like this.¡±


    ¡°Other people take money to do things, but you forget about it after taking money!¡±


    Lin Fu gritted his teeth. His eyes were red, and his old face was filled with endless anger.


    The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt.


    It was as if the fire was about to rush out of his body, and he could not control


    it at all.


    He was old and his body was not in good condition. Lin Fu was angry and felt weak all over.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come in! Do you treat my words as farts?¡± Lin Fu shouted.


    No one dared to approach his courtyard, but at this moment, the door was pushed open and a masked man walked in.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    No matter how angry he was, Lin Fu felt that something was wrong. Why would a masked stranger come in?


    He returned to normal, his eyes filled with caution.


    ¡°Old Master Lin is very angry¡­¡± Other than his hands, only his eyes could be seen. He lowered his voice and pretended to be hoarse.


    ¡°What do you mean? This is the Lin Manor.¡± Lin Fu was experienced in the business world. He had encountered this situation before, so he managed to maintain his composure.


    ¡°I came to see if you have any thoughts of avenging your son. ¡°Xu Bai said indifferently.


    Revenge?


    Lin Fu stood up instantly.


    Did he want revenge?


    Yes!


    Even in his dreams, he thought,


    Hearing this word, no matter how well he pretended, he could not help but react.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. What do you mean? What revenge?¡± Lin Fu forced himself to remain calm, but he still couldn¡¯t hide his emotions.


    ¡°Your only son is dead, but you can¡¯t avenge him. Do you feel aggrieved?¡±Xu Bai said slowly.


    Lin Fu did not say anything.


    He looked straight at Xu Bai. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°In the end, the problem lies with County Magistrate Zhang. If he had helped you, how could you have ended up like this?¡±Xu Bai said.


    Lin Fu still didn¡¯t say anything, but from Xu Bai¡¯s perspective, Lin Fu¡¯s hands were clenched tightly.


    ¡°There is no heir in the family. So what if you have a huge family fortune? His son was dead, and as a father, he couldn¡¯t avenge him. What kind of father was this?¡±Xu Bai continued.


    At this moment, Lin Fu finally reacted.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want revenge? Sheng County was the county town of County Magistrate Zhang alone. The mountains were high and the emperor was far away. No one could deal with him.¡±


    Of course, he wanted to take revenge, but he was held back by County Magistrate Zhang. How could he take revenge?


    ¡°People think of ways. As long as you want to do it, there will be a way.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡®What is it?¡± Lin Fu asked.


    At this point, he had already fallen into Xu Bai¡¯s trap.


    ¡°As long as you can take down Zhang, with your Lin family¡¯s power, it¡¯s easy to kill a prostitute before the next county magistrate arrives. ¡°Xu Bai said slowly. Lin Fu was stunned for a moment, and then his heart was in turmoil.


    If County Magistrate Zhang heard this, he would be finished.


    He had never even thought of this method because in his inherent thinking, the people would not fight with the officials.


    However, after Xu Bai¡¯s reminder, it was like a seed planted in the soil that gradually sprouted after being watered by rain.


    It can¡¯t go away, and it can¡¯t be scattered.


    Lin Fu swallowed hard and asked subconsciously, ¡°How can I¡­¡± Take him down?¡±


    The moment he asked, he immediately shut up.


    ¡°You must know the amount of money you¡¯ve bribed better than anyone else. If this amount is made public, then no matter how capable he is, he won¡¯t be able to reverse the situation. ¡°Xu Bai placed his hand on the long saber and said slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯re harming the Lin family. If something happens to the person who took the bribe, the person who bribed won¡¯t have a good time either. ¡°Lin Fu said.


    Although he said that, the feasibility of this plan had already appeared in his mind.


    Sheng County was located in a remote area. It was a small county town. In Sheng County, County Magistrate Zhang could indeed cover the sky with one hand.


    This plan was indeed good. Once the matter of County Magistrate Zhang taking bribes was exposed, the Great Chu State would definitely punish him severely.


    A small county magistrate was gone.


    Great Chu just develop period if this thing is exposed, will lead to the people¡¯s hearts not stable, is to the emperor will never be soft.


    Even without this small county magistrate, the emperor could still have the effect of killing the chicken to warn the monkeys.


    But¡­ There was an important premise to this, and that was that the person who bribed him would also be severely punished.


    Otherwise, why was County Magistrate Zhang so fearless?


    Because everyone was tied to the same rope, if something happened, everyone would get into trouble together.


    Lin Fu had to worry about the Lin family. If he really did this, it would definitely affect him.


    ¡°Do you still not understand what I mean? Everything has a reason. If you use your son¡¯s death as an excuse to do this, you will definitely be finished. ¡°Xu Bai shook his head.


    Change the method?


    Lin Fu felt that his brain wasn¡¯t enough.


    No matter what method he used, he was bribing them.


    Could he escape?


    ¡°Think about it carefully. If a person who has been bullied and forced to bribe really can¡¯t take it anymore and then sue County Magistrate Zhang, you will instead become a person who doesn¡¯t fear power. ¡°Xu Bai said straightforwardly.


    As soon as he said this, the room fell silent.


    Lin Fu seemed to be thinking about the feasibility of the matter. After a while, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡¯¡±¡®


    Now, he finally brought up the most important question.


    ¡°I have a grudge with County Magistrate Zhang. As for what it is, you don¡¯t have to ask. If I wanted to deal with you, I would have done it long ago.¡±Xu Bai said.


    He gave himself a reason. Otherwise, he would not be able to persuade this old fellow.


    ¡°Good!¡± Lin Fu finally made a decision.¡± I have an account book at home. I remember it clearly. When the time comes, I¡¯ll bring it to the capital and make him suffer. ¡®¡±¡®


    He had already made up his mind. When he thought about how he could not even take revenge after his son died, and how he had no descendants, he could not help but feel angry.


    In this day and age, those who were arrogant were afraid of death.


    Lin Fu thought.


    Xu Bai thought that Lin Fu could only write it down, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be a ledger.


    A debt?


    Even better!


    ¡°Just say that your son¡¯s death stirred up your thoughts of resistance, so you decided to announce this matter. That way, you¡¯ll be fine. Of course, there¡¯s still a process in between.¡±Xu Bai extended his index finger.


    ¡°What process?¡± Lin Fu asked..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Heading to the Liu Family

    Chapter 48: Heading to the Liu Family


    Translator: 549690339


    And what was the process?


    The plan had already come to this point, so Lin Fu let the other party continue.


    ¡°You can¡¯t make a move, and you can¡¯t leave Sheng County. Sheng County only has such a small area. If you go out, Magistrate Zhang will be suspicious.¡±Xu Bai paced back and forth and said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a move, and I have to send the news out. You mean you want me to send someone to send the news?¡±Lin Fu pondered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency in Sheng County? You can ask them to deliver the goods and let your butler deliver the goods. Even if something happens, you will only blame the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency and your butler, right?¡±Xu Bai said.


    The Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency was now his property.


    The most important thing now was to make Lin Fu feel safe, so escorting was one way.


    At the same time, if he wanted to scheme against the Lin family and County Magistrate Zhang, he had to first clean himself up.


    Such a sentence was equivalent to listing the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency as not involved in this matter and only as a transportation tool.


    It could dispel Lin Fu¡¯s suspicions about the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency and pave the way for his subsequent plans. ¡°This is a good idea.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and prepare it now.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave.


    After Xu Bai left, the Lin family¡¯s old master sat back down on the chair and looked at the oil lamp on the table with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°County Magistrate Zhang, since you are unkind, then don¡¯t blame me for being unrighteous. There is no successor, so what use do I have for this money?¡±


    After Xu Bai left the Lin Mansion, he did not return to the Bodyguard Agency. Instead, he went to the Liu Mansion.


    At this time, the red lanterns outside the Liu residence had been hung up, illuminating the two stone lions at the door red.


    After arriving at the corner, Xu Bai climbed over the wall with ease.


    Since the matter over there had already been settled, he needed to settle the matter here. Only by combining both sides could he achieve perfection.


    The courtyard of the Liu residence was quiet, but at this time, there was still a room that was brightly lit.


    Xu Bai had come to look for Liu Xu, but he did not know where Liu Xu¡¯s room was.


    Seeing a brightly lit room, he subconsciously walked over.


    From time to time, there would be servants walking around in the courtyard, doing patrol work.


    After the servants left, Xu Bai finally approached the brightly lit room.


    The window was tightly shut, so she couldn¡¯t see what was inside, but she could hear the sound.


    ¡°Duo duo duo¡­


    The rhythmic sound of the wooden fish rang out, making it seem a little lively in the cold night.


    ¡°Wooden fish?¡± Xu Bai was stunned for a moment, then he remembered the young monk.


    ¡°Could it be that this monk lives in the Liu Residence?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see the situation inside from the window, but if it was Liu Xu¡¯s room, there would definitely not be the sound of the wooden fish.


    Xu Bai thought of the progress bar he saw during the day. He resisted the urge to stay here and left.


    Now, it was more important to get down to business.


    As for the progress bar, he would figure it out later.


    Anyway, this monk had no intention of leaving the Liu residence. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai started searching the other rooms again.


    That night, he smelled the scent of sandalwood on Liu Xu.


    It was definitely not a body fragrance, but a genuine sandalwood fragrance.


    The sandalwood that could make people smell it was definitely used a lot, so there must be a residual smell in the room.


    Xu Bai walked along the courtyard while hiding from the servants.


    Not long after, he stopped in front of a room in the backyard.


    A refreshing fragrance wafted out of the room, and even the windows could not be blocked.


    ¡°Yes, this is the place.¡±


    Xu Bai wanted to raise his hand and knock on the door gently, then hid to the side.


    Not long after, a female voice came from inside.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The sound was crisp, like the chirping of an oriole.


    This was Liu Xu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Xu Bai said through the crack in the door.¡± His voice was hoarse, just like that night.


    The room fell into silence, followed by a puzzled voice.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you come to my house in the middle of the night?¡±


    Although Xu Bai had his face covered, he couldn¡¯t help but want to complain.


    ¡°At that time, I already guessed your identity. Do you think I can¡¯t find you in person? Open the door quickly, I have something to discuss.¡±


    After a while, the door was opened.


    Liu Xu was dressed in white and her face was covered with a white veil. Although her expression could not be seen, it was obvious from her eyes that she was very angry at this moment.


    Really angry!


    The other party had already figured out all his background, but he knew nothing about him. Other than knowing that he had killed those people from the Extreme Life Cult, he knew nothing else.


    He was very angry, especially in this situation.


    This was directly sticking to his face!


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Xu had no intention of letting Xu Bai enter.


    Xu Bai looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡¯¡±¡®


    Liu Xu thought for a moment and said, ¡®Wait a moment.¡±¡®


    As she spoke, she bent down and touched the ground.


    From Xu Bai¡¯s angle, he saw Liu Xu pulling out a row of iron nails from the ground.


    The iron nails were tied in a row with a thumb-long iron chain. They were carried by her, and they were still shining with a cold light.


    If anyone stepped in, their feet would be pierced through.


    ¡°In the martial world, there are some things that we have to be careful about. ¡°Liu Xu didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all.¡± Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll remove some of the common mechanisms.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Xu Bai raised his hand to stop him.


    It was a very common mechanism, which meant that there were also uncommon ones.


    Wasn¡¯t Liu Xu a scholar? Why are you doing all these fancy things?


    Forget it, I¡¯m not going in.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid, but that it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s a small pavilion in the backyard. Let¡¯s talk there.¡±Liu Xu walked out of the house and closed the door behind her.


    The two of them went to the small pavilion in the backyard.


    When they arrived at the pavilion, Xu Bai did not hide anything and told them his thoughts.


    ¡°You mean you want me to handle these matters.¡±Liu Xu was slightly surprised.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± You know that my identity can¡¯t be exposed, so I¡¯ll leave it to you. Will you do it?¡±¡± Liu Xu fell silent.


    After a while, she nodded.


    ¡°As long as you believe me, I can do it. I¡¯m also taking revenge for Xiao Yue.¡± ¡°I still have a question. How should we deal with the Lin family?¡±


    Liu Xu asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. Leave the rest to me. I definitely won¡¯t let them live an easy life.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Seeing this situation, Liu Xu didn¡¯t ask any further.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll give you the things when the time comes. ¡°Xu Bai stood up and prepared to leave.


    At this moment, Liu Xu thought of something and hurriedly asked Xu Bai to stay.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    ¡°Today, a guest came to the Liu family. He is a disciple of the Titanium Temple. The matter of you killing the official has been investigated. ¡°Liu Xu repeated Wu Hua¡¯s words.


    Xu Bai nodded. It would be best if it could be solved. He was not surprised.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Liu Xu organized her words..¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Successful (1)

    Chapter 49: Successful (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t leave.


    Since he was already here, he should make everything clear.


    He didn¡¯t have a new progress bar to work on, so he had a lot of time.


    Of course, Xu Bai still couldn¡¯t forget that bald head.


    Jin Gang Temple. It sounded like a temple of monks. He guessed that it was related to the monk in green.


    Sure enough, Liu Xu first told him about No Flower¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Heaven Inspectorate¡­¡± Xu Bai touched his chin.¡± You said there was something else just now. It¡¯s related to this, right?¡±¡±


    ¡°Something like that. He already knew about the matter of Iron Calculation Immortal. This time, he came for another matter. He wants to find help.¡±Liu Xu said.


    ¡°Helper?¡± Xu Bai looked at Liu Xu with a strange expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s still you?¡±¡±


    Liu Xu stretched out her fair fingers and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. Her tone was filled with helplessness.¡± I didn¡¯t want to either, but he had my teacher¡¯s letter. I had no choice but to stay here.¡±


    In Great Chu, other than those from the evil path, most of the people in the martial world were unwilling to become enemies with the Heaven Inspectorate.


    After all, from the perspective of the Great Chu¡¯s level, the Heaven Inspectorate was in charge of managing the people in the martial world and the strange monsters.


    Many people in the martial world even had the goal of joining the Sky Supervision Department. After all, joining the Sky Supervision Department was equivalent to being an official.


    This was different from the TV series that Xu Bai had watched in his previous life. In the TV series of his previous life, this kind of person should be called the imperial court¡¯s eagle hound.


    However, thinking about it carefully, being able to rely on Great Chu was something that many people in the martial world dreamed of.


    ¡°The Titanium Temple has a powerful background. It¡¯s one of the top ten temples in Great Chu. This monk called Wu Hua can be considered a favored disciple in the Titanium Temple. ¡°Liu Xu was someone who had received much attention in the Qingyun Academy. She knew more about the ways of Jianghu than Xu Bai.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and think about it. Let¡¯s settle the matter with County Magistrate Zhang first.¡±Xu Bai thought for a moment and replied.


    According to his thoughts, he did not want to get involved in this matter at all.


    However, not long ago, he found a progress bar on the Flowerless Bald Head.


    Who could endure this?


    What he lacked now was a progress bar for the legitimate liver. This reason tempted him.


    However, he had to prioritize everything. He had to solve the matter of County Magistrate Zhang first. After all, the plan had gone so far. If he didn¡¯t solve it, he would feel that there was something he hadn¡¯t done.


    ¡°Do you need me to talk to him?¡± Liu Xu asked.


    ¡°Not for now. We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡±Xu Bai said.


    He looked at the sky. It was getting late, so he didn¡¯t plan to stay any longer and left the Liu residence.


    Liu Xu tightened her white clothes and looked at the small lake in the backyard.


    A gust of wind blew in the night, and it was slightly cold.


    The small lake was clear and few people came.


    ¡°The way the Academy teaches scholars is not necessarily correct. This time, I will accompany you to go crazy.¡±


    As she thought about it, Liu Xu turned her head and strode back to her room.


    The next day.


    Ever since that night, Xu Bai hadn¡¯t made any big moves. He had been waiting.


    Lin Fenghua¡¯s death left the Lin family without a successor. If it were him, he would not be able to swallow this humiliation no matter what.


    When she talked to Lin Fu last night, she could see him gnashing his teeth.


    Lin Fu was just worried that this matter would get him into trouble.


    However, after the full exchange last night, Xu Bai said that this fire would not burn Lin Fu, and he guessed that Lin Fu had also thought about it.


    What he needed to do now was to wait. If Lin Fu still gave up, he would have to use a new method.


    The day passed by in a daze. In the afternoon, the front yard suddenly became bustling with excitement.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Xu Bai stood up from the stool and went to the front yard.


    At this moment, the escorts were making a ruckus. They surrounded someone in the middle, but because there were too many people, they could not see clearly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys training?¡±Xu Bai felt that he had to pretend that he was at the right time.


    Xu Bai¡¯s voice had long been engraved in the hearts of the escorts in the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency. Therefore, when they suddenly heard him, the escorts shuddered and made way for him.


    Xu Bai stepped into the front yard. The escorts stood on both sides with their chests puffed out and their heads held high.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    Liu Er reacted the fastest. He walked forward and lowered his voice. But even if he lowered his voice, it could not change his excitement.


    Liu Er spat out a sentence.


    ¡°Brother Xu, there¡¯s a dart!¡±


    Liu Er¡¯s words were filled with excitement.


    The bodyguards were also standing guard at the side, waiting for Xu Bails orders.


    Only then did Xu Bai realize that there was an old man in his fifties standing in the courtyard.


    The old man was dressed in silk clothes. The edges of his clothes were very smooth and there were no wrinkles at all. His hands were behind his back and his head was held high, looking very arrogant.


    ¡°What dart?¡± Xu Bai asked, pretending not to know.


    According to the rules of the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency, when the escort master was not around, no matter how small the escort was, they could not accept it. Everything had to wait for the escort master to return before they could make a decision.


    Therefore, when Xu Bai wasn¡¯t in the front yard, Liu Er and the others didn¡¯t dare to break this rule and had been waiting.


    They didn¡¯t dare to call Xu Bai. If he still hadn¡¯t woken up, no one knew what would happen if he got angry.


    ¡°This is the old butler of the Lin Mansion. He came to ask us to send him to the capital. ¡°Liu Er came closer and whispered.


    ¡°Oh? The butler of the Lin Manor?¡± Xu Bai suddenly understood, as if he had just realized it.


    ¡°You are the manager of the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency? This is what our Lin family¡¯s old master asked me to bring over. He wants you to send it to the Wu family in the capital as soon as possible.¡±The old butler held a wooden box in his hand, his face full of arrogance.


    The capital was the capital of Great Chu.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and looked at the wooden box in front of him, thinking about the situation inside.


    The Wu family in Beijing?


    What¡¯s the origin of this?


    When they were chatting that night, they did not say that they were going to report it to the Wu family. Instead, they were going to report it directly to the capital.


    It seemed like Lin Fu still had something up his sleeve.


    Fortunately, he had held back at that time. In order to clear his name, he deliberately said that he wanted to transport it through the bodyguard agency.


    The goal was simple.


    Firstly, it was to convey to Lin Fu that the Bodyguard Agency had nothing to do with this matter.


    After all, no one would set themselves up. If it was really related, the bodyguard agency would not be involved in this matter.


    Secondly, he wanted to be closely connected to the whole thing to prevent Lin Fu from playing any tricks.


    Now, it seemed that there was indeed a problem.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Bai said without hesitation.


    ¡°This is your reward.¡± The old butler threw over a bag of broken silver. Xu Bai opened it and took a look. There was a lot of money inside.


    He threw it to Liu Er and reached out to the old butler.¡±


    The old butler handed the exquisite wooden box to Xu Bai without hesitation.


    Xu Bai tried it out and found that it was quite heavy. He thought to himself, This dishonest thing..¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Very Busy Tonight

    Chapter 50: Very Busy Tonight


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Remember, safety is the top priority. We don¡¯t need to rush.¡±The old butler handed the wooden box to Xu Bai and said arrogantly.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t even bother to look back. He turned around and entered the backyard.


    ¡°You!¡± The old butler was stunned and was about to flare up.


    When had he ever suffered such humiliation?


    However, when he saw the bodyguards around him and thought about how he was alone here, it would not be good if he angered them.


    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t delay this important matter.¡±


    The old butler snorted coldly and left with a wave of his sleeves.


    A few bodyguards escorted the old butler to the door.


    ¡°Brother Xu, when are we leaving?¡±Liu Er quickly followed and asked.


    This escort mission looked quite easy. It was just a small gift.


    They had not forgotten the purpose of opening this bodyguard agency. It was to wash away the money in their hands. Now that they had this opportunity, they would not let it go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform you when the time comes. We¡¯ll talk about it in two days.¡±Xu Bai walked into the backyard and said without turning his head.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Liu Er and the others were not in a hurry. They watched Xu Bai enter the house.


    ¡°Everyone, hurry up and practice. Don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    The escorts dispersed and returned to the front yard to practice their skills.


    Inside the room.


    Xu Bai placed the wooden box on the table.


    There was a lock on the wooden box. It looked very delicate and complicated. It would be difficult to open it without a key.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    Xu Bai pulled out his Ghost Head Blade and gave it a light flick. The lock broke in the middle.


    Then, he eagerly opened the wooden box and found a letter inside. Underneath the letter was a thick book.


    ¡°Just like what I said at the time, this letter should be the thing that cleared him of bribery.¡±


    The Wu family had appeared out of nowhere, so the problem must be with this letter.


    Xu Bai placed Ghost Head Blade on the table and picked up the envelope. After opening it, he took out the letter inside and began to read it.


    Not long after, he finished reading the letter.


    ¡°I knew it, I wouldn¡¯t send a letter to the Wu family for no reason. So it¡¯s to deal with me.¡±


    This letter was sent to the Wu family in the capital. The letter was filled with the complaints and grievances of the Lin family¡¯s old master.


    The general content was that his son had died, and the cause of death was also explained.


    Lin Fu couldn¡¯t take it lying down if Magistrate Zhang didn¡¯t help his family.


    Therefore, he sent the accounts to the Wu family in the capital, hoping that the Wu family would help them.


    As for what the Wu family did, the letter said that they were also a prestigious family in the capital.


    The reason why the Lin family had a relationship with the Wu family was because the Lin family had a small business that was related to the Wu family.


    This business was small, but Lin Fu still made use of it.


    According to Lin Fu¡¯s letter, he was willing to use half of the Lin family¡¯s assets in exchange for protection.


    This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that there was another sentence added at the end.


    ¡°There was a mysterious person who threatened me as well. He had a long saber hanging from his waist. He was probably with County Magistrate Zhang.¡± It was obvious that this sentence was directed at Xu Bai.


    After all, this was Xu Bai¡¯s idea, and Lin Fu was worried that he might have something to use against him.


    ¡°Some people really think too highly of themselves. ¡°Xu Bai tore the letter into pieces and burned it in the brazier beside him. Then, he took out the account book.


    Why would a prestigious family in the capital be interested in a wealthy businessman in a remote county?


    It was impossible.


    Not to mention half of his assets, he might not even sell all of his assets.


    The reason was very simple. When you had 100 million yuan, no one would be willing to pay 1,000 yuan to deal with a small county official.


    As for the Wu family mentioned in the letter, he was not interested.


    This was because they would not be sending it out at all.


    The next part of the plan was the most exciting part.


    The account book recorded the amount of bribes the Lin family had bribed County Magistrate Zhang. Every account was recorded in detail.


    In this day and age, everyone had to leave a backup plan for themselves.


    There was a possibility that the accounts were falsified, but once it was exposed, they had to investigate. If they found out anything, County Magistrate Zhang would not be able to survive.


    Even though County Magistrate Zhang was able to cover the sky with one hand in Sheng County, if these things were really exposed, the Emperor of Great Chu would not forgive him.


    Even if County Magistrate Zhang had all kinds of talents, the Emperor would not be lenient.


    After all, this was a good opportunity to make an example of others.


    Most of the accounts book was about normal transactions, but there were a few pages in the middle that contained the amount of bribes to County Magistrate Zhang.


    Moreover, the letter emphasized that County Magistrate Zhang had forced him to do all this.


    However, if he really wanted to investigate, would he be able to find out if he was forced?


    He couldn¡¯t find out.


    Once this account was handed over to the capital, the Lin family would have the upper hand. Coupled with the Wu family, it might really be possible to wash away the suspicion of bribery.


    ¡°You really remember it in detail. However, the more detailed you remember, the faster you will die. ¡°Xu Bai put down the account book and tapped his fingers on the table.


    County Magistrate Zhang, Lin Fenghua, and the Lin Residence were all involved in Xiao Yue¡¯s death.


    Especially the Lin Mansion. Xu Bai would not believe that the Lin Mansion had not participated in this matter.


    Now, Xu Bai had already come up with a comprehensive plan.


    ¡°You have planted a seed, and you have to return the fruit. Karma, karma, you have to taste the bitter fruit.¡±


    He took out a few pieces of paper from the cabinet and wrote down the contents of the bribe.


    When he was done, Xu Bai put the notes into his clothes.


    He closed the account book again and placed the account book and the lock in a secret place in the house.


    Then, he wrote another letter and took out the few pieces of paper from his clothes. He stuffed the notes into the letter and sealed the envelope.


    After doing all this, Xu Bai changed into the clothes he was wearing before. He covered his face and went out to the front yard.


    At this time, the sky was already dark, and the escorts had already left.


    After leaving the bodyguard agency, Xu Bai walked toward the county office.


    The gate of the county office was already closed, and no one was guarding outside.


    Xu Bai came to the corner of the yamen and easily climbed in.


    The design of the county office was very ingenious. The front vard was used to


    do all kinds of things that the county office should do, and the backyard was where the county magistrate lived.


    Although it was late, the oil lamp was still lit in the main room. Other than that, the other rooms were silent.


    Xu Bai quietly walked to the front of the main house and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s surprised voice came from the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    After Xu Bai confirmed County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s identity, he threw the envelope in his hand on the ground and used the Four Xun Body Movements.


    His figure was like a ghost as he disappeared into the corner.


    The door opened, and County Magistrate Zhang poked his head out with a puzzled expression. He held a brush in his right hand, and a faint white light appeared on the brush.


    It was quiet outside the house. There was no one there.


    The envelope on the ground caught his attention.


    County Magistrate Zhang frowned, picked up the envelope, closed the door, and walked into the house.


    Not long after, the sound of a teacup shattering came from the room..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: The Fish Is Baited

    Chapter 51: The Fish Is Baited


    Translator: 549690339


    The sound of the teacup shattering was especially clear in the night, and it traveled even further.


    After hearing the sound of the teacup shattering, Xu Bai stood in the corner and left with satisfaction.


    Magistrate Zhang held the letter in the brightly lit room with trembling hands.


    The contents of the letter were written on the paper. When he finished reading all the contents, his hands trembled and his eyes were filled with anger.


    The content was very simple. It was to tell him that the Lin family planned to submit the bribery records to the capital and wanted to drag him down from his current position.


    Moreover, the Lin family had used other reasons to deliver the goods through the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency in order to be cautious.


    In addition to this letter, there were also a few pieces of paper with the records of bribery.


    From County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s point of view, the contents were exactly the same. It was recorded from beginning to end.


    He didn¡¯t know who sent the letter, but if that was the case, then his official position was over.


    ¡°Who sent it?¡± County Magistrate Zhang thought.


    After thinking for a long time, he temporarily gave up thinking about the source of the letter.


    Is it important who sent this letter?


    Of course it was important, but there was something more important right now.


    That was to quickly block the transmission of the account book!


    There were priorities, and County Magistrate Zhang did not intend to wait any longer.


    He couldn¡¯t care less. He stepped out of the door and shouted in the courtyard.


    ¡°Men!¡±


    The county government of Great Chu also had bailiffs on duty at night, and they lived in the backyard.


    Following Magistrate Zhang¡¯s shout, a sound came from the backyard. Then, several bailiffs ran out.


    A few of the bailiffs were in a hurry and didn¡¯t even put on their clothes properly. They put them on as they ran.


    ¡°Go to the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency and secretly bring the escort master here. ¡°County Magistrate Zhang said, ¡°We must take advantage of the night and not alarm anyone. We must keep this matter a secret.¡¯¡±¡®


    The bailiffs looked at each other, not knowing what was going on, but hearing that the county magistrate was so serious, they knew it was a big deal and quickly left.


    After the bailiffs left, County Magistrate Zhang returned to the house and burned all the papers.


    Looking at the paper that had turned into ashes, County Magistrate Zhang fell into deep thought and thought about other things.


    Who sent him the letter?


    What was the purpose of this person?


    After this crisis was resolved, he would investigate this person.


    At this time, Xu Bai had already returned to the Bodyguard Agency. He changed


    into ordinary clothes, took off his coat, and lay on the bed.


    He carefully recalled the contents of the letter. After confirming that there were no loopholes, he smiled with relief.


    In the letter, he mentioned the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency once again, but he did not mention it at all. He only said that the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency had accepted a set of escorts.


    ¡°He should be coming soon. ¡°Xu Bai closed his eyes and thought that it was almost time.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, someone knocked on the door of the bodyguard agency.


    ¡°Who is it? Knocking on the door in the middle of the night.¡± Xu Bai put on his coat and walked out of the door. He opened the door and pretended to be surprised.


    As soon as the door was opened, the bailiffs rushed in and surrounded Xu Bai.


    ¡°Daren has secretly summoned you. Bring the escort and follow us to the county government. ¡°One of the bailiffs said.


    Because it was a secret, they didn¡¯t even bring torches. It was pitch black outside.


    ¡°What? Ah! Alright, alright, wait for me.¡± Xu Bai walked into the room and took the empty wooden box with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The bailiff said and led the way.


    A moment later, in the backyard of the county government.


    When Xu Bai arrived at the county office, he bumped into Magistrate Zhang.


    County Magistrate Zhang asked the others to leave, leaving Xu Bai alone.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± County Magistrate Zhang was straightforward as he stretched out his hand.


    Xu Bai pretended to be at a loss.¡± Sir, this is an escort. The biggest taboo in our line of work is¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a big problem with this thing. Are you trying to disobey my orders?¡±County Magistrate Zhang interrupted impatiently.


    He couldn¡¯t care less now. Destroying things was the most important thing.


    Xu Bai shrunk his neck and pretended to be afraid. He carefully handed the wooden box over.


    County Magistrate Zhang opened the wooden box and found that it was empty.


    ¡®What happened? What about the things inside?¡± His expression was filled with anger.


    Xu Bai was stunned. Then, he said,¡± Sir, I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never touched this thing before. No, there was a lock hanging on it. How could it disappear?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s no lock on it?¡±County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s expression turned from anger to gloominess.


    The account book was gone. What was that person thinking?


    He could not figure it out.


    It was still here last night. You guys were so anxious just now that I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s gone before we even started. The Escort Agency is hopeless¡­¡± Xu Bai took two steps back. His face was very pale, and his shoulders could not help but tremble.


    Xu Bai had vividly portrayed the look of fear and despair on her face.


    Actually, he could have done it even simpler.


    However, if he wanted to get rid of the bodyguard agency, he had to do the opposite.


    County Magistrate Zhang slowly calmed down after his anger subsided.


    He looked at Xu Bai, who had a frightened expression on his face, and tried his best to keep his tone calm.¡± Alright, it¡¯s none of your business. Go back quickly. You can¡¯t tell anyone about this. Do you understand?¡± Pretend that it never happened.¡±


    Too many things had happened tonight, especially the fact that the box was empty. County Magistrate Zhang had a guess in his heart.


    The mysterious person who had informed him might have taken the account book away quietly.


    As for why she took it away, she probably wanted to catch him.


    He couldn¡¯t think too much now. He had to settle the matter first.


    As for the bodyguard in front of him, he definitely could not let him expose the matter. He had to stabilize it first.


    He wanted to deal with the Lin family first!


    He would first remove this thing that harbored evil intentions and then think of a way to deal with that mysterious person.


    The Lin family wanted to use the bodyguard agency to get the things out, so the situation in the bodyguard agency had to be stabilized.


    ¡°But my lord¡­My escort¡­¡± Xu Bai whispered again.


    ¡°Let me tell you, what¡¯s important now is not your thing. This thing is very likely to be stolen goods. I have to slowly verify it. ¡°County Magistrate Zhang started to threaten him.


    Xu Bai quickly shrunk his neck and agreed, indicating that he would never expose himself.


    ¡°You can go first.¡± County Magistrate Zhang waved his hand.


    Xu Bai nodded. It was as if this place was the crater of a volcano. He didn¡¯t dare to stay and quickly left.


    After Xu Bai left, County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s face was still gloomy.


    No one knew what he was thinking, and no one knew what he was planning.


    The night wind was very cold. Apart from the gloomy look in County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s eyes, there was also a hint of ruthlessness.


    Xu Bai walked out of the yamen until he reached the Bodyguard Agency. His expression did not change until he closed the door behind him. Finally, he could not help but smile.


    The fish had taken the bait..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Almsgiver, Devoted to Buddha (1)

    Chapter 52: Almsgiver, Devoted to Buddha (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    People who were fishing might be careless, but the moment the fish took the bait, they would always be as happy as a child.


    After expending so much effort, the net was already open, waiting for the fish to fall into it.


    It was a sleepless night, and he was very busy.


    After Xu Bai returned to the escort agency, he changed into the clothes he rarely wore and covered his face with a cloth.


    He found the account book he had left in a secret place and changed it into an ordinary long saber before rushing to the Liu residence.


    The road is dark, the streets are deserted, Xu Bai arrives at Liu Mansion, the familiar door is familiar, the familiar road climbs over the wall and enters.


    At this moment, he felt like he was a little like the TV series from his previous life, and it was very aggressive.


    Wasn¡¯t that how it was in TV dramas? Great heroes liked to go high and mighty and never took the ordinary path.


    For example, when they were drinking on the second floor of the tavern, they could have taken the stairs down, but they had to jump out of the window.


    After a series of twists and turns, they fell to the ground pretentiously.


    Oh right, if there was a beautiful woman who fell from the sky and was caught by the hero steadily, they would look at each other affectionately after spinning in the air a few times¡­


    No, the sense of d¨¦j? vu was too strong.


    Xu Bai shook his head, trying to get rid of the thoughts in his head.


    The Liu residence was still as usual. Other than a few servants on duty patrolling back and forth, everything was quiet as usual.


    After jumping off the wall, he looked left and right. Just as he was about to run to Liu Xu¡¯s room, he did not expect a voice to come from the side.


    Patron, you¡¯re here again.¡±


    This voice was gentle and amiable, sounding like a spring breeze, like the warm sun in the cold winter.


    Xu Bai was shocked. When he turned his head to look, he found something extremely shiny in the dark night.


    That was a bald head.


    Under the moonlight, the bald head reflected a strange light, especially above the bald head. The golden progress bar was eye-catching.


    ¡°Monk wu Hua?¡±


    Xu Bai cursed in his heart.


    ¡°Ever since you entered the wrong room for the first time, I have already noticed it. However, I felt that it was a little abrupt to meet you for the first time, so I didn¡¯t show up.¡±No Flower put his palms together and bowed slightly.¡± I guess Almsgiver Liu must have told Almsgiver about me. It shouldn¡¯t be rude now.¡±¡±


    The night was dark and the courtyard was quiet.


    Xu Bai grabbed the long saber at his waist and stared at No Flower, his True Core Strength flowing slightly.


    This monk was not a kind person.


    Just this steadiness was far from what Iron Calculation Immortal could compare to.


    ¡°Benefactor, I¡¯m not here to fight. I just want to ask for help. ¡°No Flower¡¯s expression was calm. He still held his palms together.¡± As for the matter between you and Almsgiver Liu, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±¡±


    When he said this, No Flower acted very normal.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that monks don¡¯t lie? Why, do you have to lie?¡± Xu Bai said in a low voice.


    Lying, using a lie to cover up a lie, what you get will always be a lie.


    Didn¡¯t monks not use the word ¡®truth¡¯?


    ¡°My master once said that the Buddhist Dharma of the Titanium Temple enters the mortal world and experiences all kinds of things in the mortal world. Lying is one of them. ¡°No Flower said seriously.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    This answer was unexpected.


    Were all members of the Titanium Temple this tough?


    ¡°My master also said that if you want someone to believe your point of view, it is most important to have a strong fist. Of course, this is only the first thing. The second thing is to defeat them in the field they are good at. ¡°No Flower said seriously.


    Seeing the monk¡¯s serious expression and listening to his words, Xu Bai felt that it was funny.


    These words were very right, and there was nothing wrong with them.


    However, these words came from a monk, so it was a little different.


    However, what No Flower said made Xu Bai really want to meet his master.


    What are they teaching..


    One of the ten great temples in Great Chu, was it so extravagant?


    ¡°What bet?¡± Xu Bail s interest was piqued. He rubbed his chin.


    ¡°I see that you have a long saber on your waist, so you must be a martial artist. Our Titanium Temple uses divine essence to cast Buddha¡¯s light. The higher the level of Buddhism, the stronger the ability. The masters in the temple are even more indestructible.¡±No Flower bowed slightly, appearing very humble.


    Invincible Vajra?


    Eat my blade?


    I¡¯ve never heard of such a strange request before.¡± Xu Bai pulled out the long saber from his waist.¡± Then, what¡¯s your bet?¡±¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted you to help me with something, but I didn¡¯t know how to say it, so I chose the simplest method. If I could take your blade, you would agree to help me. If not, I would help you with something.¡±No Flower lowered his eyes and chanted.


    After thinking about it, he decided to meet Xu Bai.


    However, at this moment, it seemed that it would be pointless to say more, so it was better to get straight to the point.


    Of the two situations that his master had mentioned, he chose the latter because it was not suitable for him to fight in the Liu residence.


    Defeating others in their field of expertise and shattering their beliefs would allow him to smoothly infuse his own requirements. This was what his master had taught him.


    Blade?


    No way.


    Although the Titanium Temple did not cultivate the physical body, it used divine essence to cast Buddhist light, which could be said to be superb in both attack and defense.


    He could tell that the other party¡¯s strength was only at Rank-8. The reason was his special ability, which was also the reason why he had received so much attention in Titanium Temple.


    Wisdom Eye was his special ability.


    He had obtained one of the five Buddhist eyes: the naked eye, the heavenly eye, the discerning eye, the Dharma eye, and the Buddha eye.


    The so-called Wisdom Eye is the Arhat¡¯s attainments. He can see the signs of the twelve karma and the circulation of life and death. Therefore, he can leave the cycle of life and death, not be bound by the physical and mental world, leave the five khanas, and leave the three realms.


    The so-called Wisdom Eye was the wisdom of the world. It still had the concept of ¡®I¡¯, but it was more profound, sharp, and agile. The wisdom of the Arhat is self-free and unattached.


    Of course, it looked so powerful, but no flower only had the ability to see through cultivation, and it couldn¡¯t go too far.


    No Flower believed that no one had been able to break through his defense as an eighth-grade martial artist.


    Of course, some geniuses might be able to do it, but they were all famous, so No Flower was extremely confident.


    He should be able to withstand it.


    It should be able to catch it.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°As long as what you say doesn¡¯t go against my heart and doesn¡¯t hurt ordinary people in the world, I¡¯ll agree. ¡°No Flower felt the need to add something.


    Since this was a bet, he had to be honest. If he was not honest, the other party would look down on him.


    ¡°I want you to teach me Buddhism for at least five days! ¡°Xu Bai extended his hand and said.


    After this request was made, No Flower was stunned. He had thought of many situations, but this was the only one he had not thought of.


    Teaching Buddhism?


    What kind of weird request was this?


    Could it be¡­Was this a benefactor who was devoted to Buddhism?


    It must be!


    If it were anyone else, they would definitely have made other requests.


    But this person only wanted him to talk about Buddhism.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± No Flower sighed.


    It seemed that his previous thoughts were wrong. Although the person in front of him was a Jianghu person, he was a Jianghu person with wisdom.


    ¡°Good, good. Almsgiver, you are devoted to Buddhism, and I have agreed. There was a misunderstanding before, and I was too superficial.¡±No Flower said seriously.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He felt that the other party had misunderstood something..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: The Gathering of the Three

    Chapter 53: The Gathering of the Three


    Translator: 549690339


    He really didn¡¯t mean that!


    It was a misunderstanding!


    A huge misunderstanding!


    When he heard No Flower say that he had a request, he thought of the golden progress bar.


    Wouldn¡¯t this make it perfectly justifiable for him to secretly take advantage of her?


    But unexpectedly, No Flower misunderstood.


    Although it was a misunderstanding, it was a wonderful misunderstanding.


    Since you¡¯ve said so, it doesn¡¯t seem right for me not to cooperate.


    Then, he would reluctantly cooperate.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Buddhist Dharma is profound and can save others and oneself. I¡¯ve long wanted to hear about the wonders of the Titanium Temple. ¡°Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°Benefactor, I feel ashamed that you can make such a request, but I have something to say first. I can¡¯t tell you the secret techniques of the Titanium Temple. I can only tell you ordinary Buddhist scriptures and my views.¡±No Flower said regretfully.


    He had never taught Buddhism to anyone before, so he was still a little curious about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xu Bai said indifferently.


    Dharma?


    No, no, no, he only needed the progress bar.


    Nothing else mattered.


    ¡°Then¡­Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡± No matter if I succeed or not, even if you lose, as long as you lend me a hand, I will still tell you about the Dharma,¡± Wu Hua said slowly. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Here?¡± Xu Bai smiled and pulled out the long saber at his waist.¡±


    Although he said that he only needed to wave a knife, this was the Liu residence after all. After making a big commotion, it was easy to attract others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, benefactor. This place is very far from where people live. Even if we make a noise, it¡¯ll be very difficult to wake us up.¡±No Flower said with a ernilp


    ¡°Then I¡¯m coming.¡± Xu Bai raised the long saber in his hand.


    ¡°Come on.¡± No Flower put his palms together.


    A green light suddenly bloomed from his glabella and flowed through his entire body. A moment later, it enveloped his entire body.


    Who said that the Buddha¡¯s light was golden?


    Don¡¯t look bad.


    The green light could still be dignified.


    Coupled with his green monk robes, the current No Flower had a sacred and solemn feeling.


    Patron, let¡¯s begin.¡± Wu Hua chanted.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any words. He spun the long saber in his hand and slashed at No Flower¡¯s right arm with his True Core Strength. In the green light, No Flower laughed happily.


    He was right. This slash should be fine.


    Just by looking at this blade, he felt that its power was very weak, so weak that it was full of flaws.


    It would definitely not be able to break through his defense.


    Absolutely!


    The saber was getting closer and closer, full of flaws.


    ¡°Eh? Wait!¡±


    No Flower was still smiling, but when he saw Xu Bail s calm face, his heart was in turmoil.


    Something was wrong, something was very wrong!


    When he thought of Liu Xu, the uneasiness in his heart grew stronger and stronger.


    Who was Liu Xu? To be able to be recruited by the Green Cloud Academy even when she was past the age of reading, she was a genius that received much attention even in the Green Cloud Academy.


    How could such a mysterious man who had interacted with him be so weak?


    This slash was ridiculously weak.


    Moreover, the other party was full of weaknesses, which was even more ridiculous.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem!¡± No Flower thought.


    However, the blade had already come close and collided with the green light on Wu Hua¡¯s hand.


    A crisp sound rang out, like a hammer hitting a branding iron, making a ding sound.


    No Flower felt a huge force coming at him. It actually passed through the green light and slashed towards his arm.


    If this strike was successful, it would definitely not end well.


    At this critical moment, No Flower took a step back and gathered all the green light on his arm to block this knife.


    A small wound appeared on his arm and blood oozed out, dyeing his green monk robe red.


    ¡°You can see through my Buddhist light!¡± No Flower was stunned, his face full of shock.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t.¡± Xu Bai said with a smile as he sheathed his long saber at his waist.


    The attack just now seemed simple, but it was actually very complicated. It was not as ordinary as it looked on the surface.


    The reason why No Flower felt that his entire body was full of weaknesses was because he had used the Reversal of the Four Directions mental cultivation method, which played a decisive role.


    Under the guidance of True Core Strength, the so-called weakness was precisely the move that confused the enemy, and the weakness was actually the strongest.


    It¡¯s all about the truth, the truth, the truth, and the truth.


    True and false are endless.


    As for that blade, it came from the Breaking Style and had the power to break through armor.


    Defense?


    Sorry, I can break armor.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Broken Move, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t have agreed so easily.


    ¡°You lost.¡± Xu Bai gripped the hilt of the long saber and said.


    No Flower wasn¡¯t the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t admit defeat. He nodded decisively and said,¡± I¡¯ll definitely do what I promised. Patron, when are you free?¡±¡±


    ¡°Wait until I¡¯m done with my recent matters. ¡°Xu Bai thought for a moment. He still had County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s life to take. He had to settle this matter first.


    No Flower nodded again. He put his palms together and said,¡± Actually, I still want to say something. Since you are a person with Buddha nature, I hope you can help me. What I am doing is to maintain the peace of this area. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°We¡¯ll see when the time comes. I¡¯m going to look for Liu Xu now. Do you want to come with me?¡±Xu Bai didn¡¯t agree, nor did he refuse.


    This time, he had come to the Liu residence for other matters. This was just an interlude, and Xu Bai did not intend to stay too long.


    No Flower shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t want to follow.


    Xu Bai turned around and prepared to leave.


    However, before Xu Bai could take two steps, a voice sounded.


    ¡°You two are fighting at home. Do you really not take me seriously?¡±Liu Xu walked out of the darkness with a brush and a book in her hand. Her eyes were filled with anger.


    Ordinary people might not be able to hear that voice, but Liu Xu was not an ordinary person. She heard it clearly. When she rushed over, she saw this scene in front of her.


    These two men actually fought in her house. It was too much!


    ¡°Donor Liu, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re just talking about Buddhism. ¡°No Flower opened his mouth and lied without blushing or jumping.


    ¡°I know very well that the so-called purpose of your Titanium Temple is to enter the mortal world. Don¡¯t use your tricks to deceive me. ¡°Liu Xu glared at him, her anger still rising.


    The cold and beautiful appearance of the past was gone. She was just short of directly picking up a pen and calling him.


    ¡°It¡¯s about what I said before. I want this benefactor to help me.¡±No Flower was helpless.


    He was very puzzled. The purpose of the Titanium Temple was very good. Why did it sound like they were very scoundrels?


    They were one of the top ten temples in Great Chu. They were very stylish.


    Entering the mortal world, didn¡¯t it sound nice?


    No Flower couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I see. You agree?¡± Liu Xu didn¡¯t care what No Flower was thinking. She turned to Xu Bai and asked.


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± Not yet. Let¡¯s talk about it later. Right now, let¡¯s settle the matter at hand first.¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Bai looked at No Flower, meaning that they were going to talk about serious matters now. It didn¡¯t seem convenient for a monk to be here.


    No Flower put his palms together and bowed slightly.¡± Since you two have something to do, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡¯


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave. Since you know, you can¡¯t leave.¡±Liu Xu suddenly said.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    No Flower was stunned.


    Yu Bai was also stunned.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Do You Know Your Sin (1)

    Chapter 54: Do You Know Your Sin (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Although they were all stunned, Xu Bai reacted quickly. He understood what Liu Xu meant.


    Since No Flower had already seen it, he had to drag No Flower down with him. Otherwise, who could guarantee the consequences?


    When it came to dragging people into the water, Xu Bai realized that Liu Xu was quite capable.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get involved, I won¡¯t help you with your matters. At most, you can disobey my teacher¡¯s orders. It¡¯s not the first time anyway.¡±Liu Xu said calmly.


    From what she said, she was a rebellious girl.


    ¡°You have to tell me what it is. I can¡¯t kill or set fire to it.¡±No Flower didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He was really just here to test the waters and get a helper. Why was he treated as a helper instead?


    It was very uncomfortable!


    It felt like he had stolen a chicken and ended up losing rice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. You¡¯re a person with discerning eyes. You¡¯re in an important position in the Titanium Temple. Moreover, there are rumors in the martial arts world that you¡¯re upright and upright. ¡°Liu Xu slowly explained the reason.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin. This didn¡¯t affect him much. After all, no one knew his identity.


    The next step of this plan was to get Liu Xu to submit the account book to the relevant institutions and completely topple County Magistrate Zhang.


    Due to Xu Bails current identity, he couldn¡¯t go personally. Coincidentally, Liu Xu was helping him.


    ¡°Benefactor Liu, I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on. How can I help?¡±No Flower said in a particularly helpless tone.


    Liu Xu didn¡¯t continue. Her eyes turned in Xu Bai¡¯s direction, meaning to ask for his opinion.


    ¡°If it were me, plus Wuhua, who has the backing of the Qingyun Academy and the Titanium Temple, no matter how much he protects each other, he would give up on County Magistrate Zhang in order to protect himself.¡±


    Xu Bai did not know much about the officialdom of Great Chu. After all, he had never come into contact with it.


    However, Liu Xu was very clear about this, so she added a layer of insurance.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? I really don¡¯t understand.¡± No Flower scratched his bald head in confusion.


    However, he could tell that there was something fishy going on. These two people were probably up to something big.


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± Tell me,¡± he said.¡± I don¡¯t have any objections.¡¯¡±¡®


    After receiving Xu Bail s reply, Liu Xu no longer tried to hide anything and told him everything that had happened.


    After saying that, the corner fell into a long silence, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    No Flower¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted together.


    Even though the sky was dark, Bai could still see anger in Wu Hua¡¯s eyes. In addition to anger, there was also sadness.


    Everyone says that the world is suffering. The Buddha sat in the temple with a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t know that the world was suffering, but he made people put down their knives. My master was right. The people from the


    Titanium Temple who walk the world need to deal with injustice. I am the Buddha of this world.¡±No Flower put his palms together, and a faint green light appeared on his body.


    ¡°I did!¡±


    Just these two simple words, No Flower¡¯s tone was filled with determination.


    He didn¡¯t expect that there would be a new hidden story in the small town.


    What¡¯s the difference between a heartless person and a monster?


    In the Titanium Temple, everyone could turn into the Demon Vanquisher, and he, Wu Hua, was no exception.


    A person who has lost his heart is a demon and should surrender.


    No Flower didn¡¯t say anything else after saying this, but he had already made his intentions clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer in three days.¡±Liu Xu said to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai touched the hilt of his long saber.¡± This is just right. It will give County Magistrate Zhang some time.¡±¡±


    Liu Xu was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t understand what he meant, because she didn¡¯t know what the plan was. She was just following Xu Bai¡¯s plan.


    ¡°Sin is a chain. There is more than one blood-stained saber. If I don¡¯t throw all of them into the boiling furnace, I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±Xu Bai said meaningfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble. If you can¡¯t keep it¡­¡± Liu Xu was slightly worried.


    She realized that she couldn¡¯t understand Xu Bai.


    This man was very strange. You thought that you had seen through him, but you didn¡¯t. His thoughts were always unpredictable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s getting late now. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±Xu Bai turned around and left over the wall.


    He didn¡¯t even give Liu Xu a chance to say anything.


    After Xu Bai left, Liu Xu seemed to have remembered something and clapped her hands vigorously, revealing a regretful expression.


    ¡°I forgot to trick him into taking off his mask.¡±


    He had miscalculated. Just now, he had forgotten about this matter. Now, he had run away again. He could only wait for the next opportunity.


    ¡°Donor Liu, you¡¯re being ugly. Why do you want to investigate other people¡¯s appearances? When we work together, we don¡¯t need to judge things based on looks.¡±No Flower used a teaching tone.


    ¡°Do you want to know what he looks like?¡± Liu Xu didn¡¯t refute, but instead asked.


    As soon as he said this, No Flower took a few steps forward.


    ¡°Does Almsgiver Liu know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s already late at night. Hurry up and go back to rest.¡±Liu Xu turned around and raised her white-robed arm. She waved goodbye and left.


    Only then did No Flower realize that she had been tricked by Liu Xu.


    ¡°What a headache! I don¡¯t know how to get him to help me later.¡±No Flower hit his head, looking annoyed.


    There was nothing else to do after that. He turned around and returned to his room. After closing the door, the sound of the wooden fish came from inside again.


    This time, the sound of the wooden fish was a little chaotic.


    The next day.


    The county office was very lively today.


    Usually, there was no one around. Other than some cases, this place was mostly deserted.


    However, today¡¯s county office was much livelier than usual.


    Almost all the bailiffs had come out of their nest. They walked noisily through the noisy streets and rushed into the Lin Manor under the surprised gazes of the surrounding people.


    There was a melon, and it was a big melon.


    Regardless of the era, it was human nature to like to join in the fun, especially when it came to such a big event. It was impossible to refuse. Not long after, a large number of people had gathered at the county government.


    Xu Bai woke up early today and squeezed into the crowd, but his position was not very good. He was in the back row, so he could barely see the situation inside.


    After about half an hour, the fat Lin Fu was escorted out by the bailiffs. He was tied with a hemp rope the size of a thumb, and even his mouth was stuffed with a rag.


    Lin Fu kept struggling, but it was useless. He could only be taken away by the bailiffs.


    The citizens followed behind the government runners and didn¡¯t chase them away, so they continued to watch the show.


    After walking for a while, Lin Fu was escorted into the county office by the bailiffs.


    In the county office, County Magistrate Zhang was already dressed neatly. He wore a black gauze hat and sat in the hall.


    There were bailiffs on both sides of the road, each holding a killing stick in their hands, while Lin Fu was pressed to the ground and kneeling.


    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± Lin Fu¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Magistrate Zhang. He kept struggling, but it was useless.


    County Magistrate Zhang slammed the table hard and his tone became stern.¡± How dare you, Lin Fu! Do you know your crimes?!¡± he shouted angrily..¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: County Magistrate Zhang Is Panicking

    Chapter 56: County Magistrate Zhang Is Panicking


    Translator: 549690339


    Not only was he panicking, but he was also feeling fear.


    ¡°He should be looking for me. Why didn¡¯t he come looking for me?¡±


    The oil lamp flickered in the room. County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s voice was filled with confusion and confusion. He could not understand.


    Lin Fu was dead, but he still knew nothing about the account book. The box of the bodyguard agency was empty. Someone had stolen the account book before this, so it must be the mysterious person who had sent him the news.


    Not only did this person get the account book, but he also wanted to send him a message to prevent himself from being tricked by Lin Fu.


    The result was obvious. This person probably had a favor to ask of him or wanted to grab hold of his weakness so that he could use his power to make things convenient.


    At the very least, he could use his own hands to kill Lin Fu.


    Other than these, County Magistrate Zhang really couldn¡¯t figure out what else was possible.


    However, it was already night time, and the surroundings were still silent. No one came to look for him. ¡°Does he not Imow what happened today?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡±


    ¡°Since this mysterious person has set his sights on me, he must be closely observing the changes around him.¡±


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t he come to me?¡±


    Staring at the oil lamp in front of him, County Magistrate Zhang felt his head spinning as if he had fallen into a dead end.


    The night was very long, but if one¡¯s heart was thinking, the night would be very short.


    County Magistrate Zhang did not sleep for the entire night.


    He could not sleep. As long as the matter was not resolved, he could not sleep peacefully.


    The mysterious person had become a sore spot in his heart. Now, every time he thought about it, he felt a splitting headache.


    ¡°Lord Zhang, did you not sleep the whole night?¡±The advisor woke up early and arrived at the county office. He saw Magistrate Zhang sitting on the chair weakly with a haggard face.


    Usually, this lord was glowing with glory, but why did he seem to have aged a few years today?


    County Magistrate Zhang did not answer. He leaned back on the chair and rested his head weakly on it, his eyes lifeless.


    Seeing this, the advisor did not ask any more questions. He thought to himself that everyone had a difficult problem to solve, so he should hurry up and do his own thing.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he come? Could it be that he was still harboring some schemes?¡±


    ¡°The enemy is in the dark, while I am in the light. I don¡¯t even know his identity.¡±


    ¡°If this person doesn¡¯t give himself away, how can I find him?¡±


    Many thoughts ran through County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s mind. The more he thought about it, the more his head hurt. In the end, he came to a conclusion.


    There was no other way.


    Anything could leave a trace, but if this person didn¡¯t come looking for him and didn¡¯t do anything, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± County Magistrate Zhang thought.


    Time waited for no one. No matter what changes happened in the world, time would always move forward. It would not retreat or stop.


    In the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    Over the past few days, County Magistrate Zhang had been tortured by the distracting thoughts in his heart.


    As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t do anything wrong on weekdays, you won¡¯t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night.


    Once a person with a guilty conscience felt that their matter had been exposed, it would be the greatest torture.


    ¡°Ahhhh! I¡¯m going crazy. Are you coming or not?¡±


    In the study, County Magistrate Zhang threw all the ink, paper, and inkstone on the table to the ground and overturned the table.


    He punched the ground with both fists. His eyes were red, his hair was disheveled, and a crazy aura flowed around his body.


    Five days!


    Five whole days!


    It was as if nothing had happened during these five days. It was as quiet as a pool of stagnant water.


    County Magistrate Zhang knew very well that this was just the calm before the storm. The calmer it was, the bigger the storm would be.


    Country Magistrate Zhang didn¡¯t know how big the storm was. but he felt like  he was a dangerous building that could be destroyed at any time.


    The torture was like a bone-corroding wind, making him increasingly haggard and constantly ravaging him.


    A knife hanging over one¡¯s head was the most terrifying thing because one did not know when it would fall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you¡­ If I catch you, I¡¯ll make you suffer all kinds of punishments in prison!¡±


    County Magistrate Zhang sat on the ground, looking at the mess in the house. The torment in his heart did not lessen, but instead deepened.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± County Magistrate Zhang was shocked. He got up from the ground and questioned sternly.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s¡­ Someone is coming to find you


    Outside the door, the advisor¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    ¡°Someone is looking for me?¡± County Magistrate Zhang was stunned for a moment before he was overjoyed.


    After such a long time, the mysterious man finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    I knew it!


    This guy was torturing me, and now he has lost his patience. I won!


    It¡¯s finally my turn!


    County Magistrate Zhang looked at his disheveled clothes and tried his best to calm himself down. He took a deep breath and said, ¡± Let him wait. I¡¯ll go and find him after I pack up.¡±¡±


    Haha.


    You made me wait for so long in vain. Now it¡¯s my turn.


    With this thought in mind, County Magistrate Zhang decided to clean up.


    However, before he could do anything, he heard another voice coming from outside the door.


    ¡°Sir, you should hurry up. Yes¡­ The Dao token is here.¡±


    The advisor¡¯s voice was trembling. He was obviously very afraid.


    ¡°Dao¡­Dao Token?¡± County Magistrate Zhang sat on the ground, his face blank.


    The Great Chu Country had a total of four major categories of places-Jingzhou


    Prefecture Road.


    And below the road is the county.


    The so-called Dao Order was in charge of a Dao Domain, and there were countless counties under it.


    Rusheng County was one of the counties under the jurisdiction of Jingyun Dao. At this moment, Li Daoling was sitting in the hall with an account book in his hand.


    There was no need to flip through it, because he had already flipped through it countless times on the way.


    This account book was jointly submitted by the competent disciples of the


    Qingyun Academy and the Titanium Temple. Even Li Daoling could not be rash.


    On one side was the Green Cloud Academy, which continuously provided scholars to Great Chu.


    On the other side, the Titanium Temple was one of the ten great temples in Great Chu.


    With the combined efforts of these two parties and the conclusive evidence, Li Daoling had already sentenced County Magistrate Zhang to death in his heart.


    When he came to Sheng County, he had already learned about the history of each sum of money from the bank.


    When it came to money, County Magistrate Zhang was very careful. He thought that every sum of money was done flawlessly.


    Of course, that was what he thought.


    If he hadn¡¯t found out about any serious bribery in his jurisdiction, he would have been fine. Now that he had found out, he would definitely be punished.


    As a Daoist order, if there was a similar situation involving the beheading of an official of the imperial court, he could send a pigeon straight to the capital. Before he came, he first sent a message.


    The capital replied that if the matter was true, he would be executed immediately.


    Li Daoling felt that County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s days were over.


    With this thought in mind, the unkempt County Magistrate Zhang was pushed in. Two Rank-8 martial artists were holding County Magistrate Zhang.


    ¡°Zhang Yi, you are guilty!¡±


    In the hall, Li Daoling slammed the table.


    County Magistrate Zhang tried hard to raise his head. This scene seemed familiar.


    He already understood why that mysterious person did not appear.. It was because¡­The other party wanted to kill them all!


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 57

    Chapter 57: Chapter 57 -Asking for Execution (Thanks to Book Friend 20191012201114965 for the tip)


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, everything was clear. That mysterious person didn¡¯t ask for his help, nor did he want to threaten him. He wanted to take his life directly.


    ¡°I see. You used me to kill Lin Fu, then turned around and handed the account book to the Dao Ling, putting me in such a situation.¡±


    High, really high!¡±


    County Magistrate Zhang finally straightened everything. He felt bitter in his heart, but at the same time, he felt his hair stand on end.


    The mysterious man¡¯s plan had directly killed him and Lin Fu. This scheme was terrifying.


    But why did he do that?


    From the beginning to the end, County Magistrate Zhang did not think that he had offended this person.


    Ever since he came to Sheng County and became the county magistrate, other than receiving a lot of money, he had been trying to smooth things over and not offend anyone.


    Other than Lin Fu, there was no one else in Sheng County who hated him. Lin Fu was already dead, so it was impossible for him to do it himself. Otherwise, why would he entrust the bodyguard agency?


    County Magistrate Zhang really couldn¡¯t figure it out, especially when he thought of the current situation.


    He looked at Li Daoling, who was sitting in the hall, and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no way out, I might as well drag you down with me.¡±


    At this point, County Magistrate Zhang knew very well that he had no chance of making a comeback.


    If he couldn¡¯t turn things around, he would drag another person down with him.


    ¡°Lord, I know I¡¯m guilty, but this wasn¡¯t done by one person. There was a mysterious person who should have handed the account book to you.¡±County Magistrate Zhang said hurriedly.


    In his opinion, since the account book was in Li Daoling¡¯s hands, it must have been given by the mysterious person. After all, the mysterious person had taken the account book from the bodyguard agency.


    Didn¡¯t you want to hide your identity?


    I won¡¯t give you this chance.


    I don¡¯t believe that Jing Yun Dao¡¯s Dao Order can¡¯t find out your background.


    I¡¯ll give you a random identity now. You¡¯re going to die anyway, so I can¡¯t care so much.


    The closer he was to death, the crazier County Magistrate Zhang became.


    However, what he did not expect was that Li Daoling, who was sitting in the chair, became very angry as soon as he said this.


    Li Daoling slammed the table with a loud bang. The things on the table shook, and a few of them rolled along the table to the ground and spun far away. Li Daoling looked angrily at County Magistrate Zhang in front of him. His face was red and his tone became stern.


    ¡°You¡¯re already on the verge of death, and you still want to drag others down with you? Let me tell you, this account was directly handed over by the Lin family to the Qingyun Academy and the Titanium Temple.¡±


    Directly?


    County Magistrate Zhang was stunned when he heard this. He then shook his head crazily.


    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. This thing should have been sent through the escort agency. Let me think. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Dragon Conqueror Escort Agency.¡±Magi-Magistrate Zhang became incoherent as he began to speak.


    Impossible!


    How could this matter have anything to do with the Qingyun Academy and the Titanium Temple? It was completely impossible.


    Wait a minute!


    Qingyun Academy!


    That woman!


    ¡°Sir, it must be that woman called Liu Xu. She¡­¡± County Magistrate Zhang still wanted to say something.


    But before he could finish, he was interrupted by Li Daoling.


    ¡°With conclusive evidence, what else do you have to quibble about? Take him to prison and choose a day to be executed!¡±Li Daoling didn¡¯t want to say anything else.


    The Emperor had already made this matter clear. Once it was confirmed, they could choose a day to execute him.


    Li Daoling was much clearer than County Magistrate Zhang about the ways of officialdom.


    His Majesty had already made it clear, so what else was there to say?


    After investigating clearly, this was a happy occasion to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. If he were to hold a funeral for himself, his career would come to an end.


    Sir, I know that I brought this upon myself, but you can¡¯t let that mysterious person off easily. You must capture him, sir, ah¡­¡± Before County Magistrate Zhang could finish his sentence, a miserable cry was heard.


    A few Rank-8 martial artists beside him walked forward with a silver needle in their hands and inserted it between County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s eyebrows.


    County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s scholarly abilities were gone. He sat weakly on the ground and was dragged into prison by a few martial artists.


    A moment later, the few martial artists returned to the hall and stood respectfully at the side.


    ¡°Send someone to put up notices everywhere in the county. Tomorrow is the best time to execute Magistrate Zhang. ¡°Li Daoling waved his hand.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The few warriors agreed.


    In this day and age, not all martial artists could enter the Celestial Bureau. some ot tnem would also seek a position beside tne scnolars or become generals.


    After everything was arranged properly, Li Daoling picked up the account book again and flipped through it carefully.


    ¡°Young people these days are really serious. However, this is also good. I can use this opportunity to make my future career smoother.¡±


    In the spacious hall, Li Daoling watched as he thought.


    For a remote county like Sheng County, many things had happened recently.


    When they attacked one after another, the commoners were overwhelmed.


    Other than Lin Fuls death in prison, they received another piece of news today. The father and mother of Sheng County would be executed tomorrow.


    The reason for the beheading was very simple. He was corrupt and bribed, and he had also received a lot of money.


    To the people of Shengxian County, this news was earth-shattering. However, they had no opinion on Magistrate Zhang¡¯s opinion.


    Indeed, he had no opinion.


    Do you remember?


    Yes, but he didn¡¯t have a deep impression.


    Ever since County Magistrate Zhang came to Sheng County, he had done almost nothing. He had been trying to mediate the situation every day.


    Now that they heard this news, many people were even secretly happy because this county magistrate was indeed not very popular.


    After the beheading, the people of Sheng County would have another topic to talk about.


    At this moment, in the Bodyguard Agency.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but laugh after he dismissed Liu Er.


    This matter could finally come to a satisfactory end.


    Once County Magistrate Zhang died, the matter would be considered over.


    ¡°Tomorrow, he will be beheaded. I have to go take a look and celebrate with him. ¡°Xu Bai tapped the table lightly and thought to himself.


    He had to see County Magistrate Zhang die with his own eyes before he could put down the stone in his heart.


    The end of this matter was just a small interlude.


    After settling this matter, there were still other things to do.


    The bet he made with Monk Wu Hua in the Liu residence had to be fulfilled as soon as possible.


    When the time came, he would have to teach Buddhism and make the progress bar live.


    He had been coveting that bald head for a long time. The more progress bars he had, the better.


    ¡°I seem to be busy recently.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself, Anyways, I¡¯ll get that bald head after he¡¯s beheaded.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai picked up the teacup on the table and drank it in one gulp.


    While he was leisurely setting up, Liu Xu and No Flower were discussing something in the Liu residence.


    ¡°Is this really okay? Isn¡¯t it rude?¡±Liu Xu¡¯s face was covered with a white veil as she stared at the items on the table.


    On the table, there was a green lotus throne.


    The lotus throne was made of an unknown metal. It was only the size of a thumb and looked small and exquisite..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Finding Ghost Head Blade

    Chapter 58: Finding Ghost Head Blade


    Translator: 549690339


    Liu Xu¡¯s words were directed at the green lotus platform.


    ¡°Almsgiver Liu, this is the only way to know the identity of that benefactor.¡¯Wu Hua put his palms together and looked serious.¡± I know what Almsgiver Liu means. It¡¯s not appropriate to rashly investigate other people¡¯s identities. But sometimes, my identity can¡¯t influence these things.¡±


    No Flower was very clear about his other identity. He also knew what he should do and what he could do.


    Other than being a disciple of the Jingang Temple, he was also a supervisor of the Heavenly Supervision Department. What he needed to do now was the responsibility of the supervisor.


    From their meeting that night, No Flower believed that Xu Bai was a martial artist with Buddhist nature.


    With his status as a favored disciple of the Diamond Temple, if it were anyone else, their request would definitely not be as simple as just talking about Buddhism.


    Moreover, he had also explained that he was only teaching ordinary Buddhist scriptures, but the other party had agreed without any excessive requests. What did this mean? It meant that this mysterious person was fated with him.


    However, all of this did not change his mind.


    His master had once said that he was now an official in the Heaven Inspectorate, and that he had to make the Heaven Inspectorate his master, not Jingang Temple.


    Some things had to be clear.


    The Titanium Temple was different from other temples. It had a lot of things that were clear to him, such as the teachings of his master.


    The Titanium Temple was established under the Great Chu. As long as everything was fine in the Great Chu, the Titanium Temple would always be one of the top ten temples in the Great Chu.


    Therefore, as long as he entered the Heaven Overseeing Bureau, some of his views would change.


    The identity of the mysterious person was unknown. It was his duty to find out.


    This was also the Heaven Inspectorate¡¯s responsibility, so they couldn¡¯t relax.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what I mean. What I mean is that he has a strange personality, and he definitely won¡¯t attack without water. The price you have to pay to check on him like this might be quite high. ¡°Liu Xu corrected.


    No Flower was stunned.


    No way¡­


    Who was the one who agreed excitedly just now? Why did it become him who made it himself now?


    This was too wrong!


    ¡°Almsgiver Liu, do you mean that I will be the one to take the blame?¡±No Flower wasn¡¯t sure, so he asked again.


    Liu Xu shook her head.¡± I¡¯m not letting you take the blame alone. What I mean is that you should think twice before you act. ¡®¡±¡®


    She remembered the knife light from that night.


    If she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, the other party might not have just been testing her, but would have cut off her head.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be bad to investigate such a person rashly?


    ¡°Almsgiver Liu, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± No Flower thought about it again and again, but he still made up his mind.


    He picked up the green lotus throne on the table and placed his middle finger in the center of the lotus throne. At the same time, he rotated the base of the


    His finger was cut by a sharp edge, and blood gradually flowed into it.


    This is a replica of the Karma Lotus Platform. It can only be used once.


    The Karma Lotus Platform was the most precious treasure of the Karma Temple, the top of the ten great temples in Great Chu.


    According to legend, it was the lotus platform that one of the karma abbot sat on when he passed away.


    Because it was contaminated with the nature of Buddha, it could predict the cause and effect.


    However, the price was extremely high. Using it once would consume a large amount of divine essence, and it could even cause irreversible damage.


    As for the replica, it was made by a blacksmith master.


    The blacksmith master had joined the Karma Temple to comprehend the creation of the Karma Lotus Throne.


    Every year, a thumb-sized replica could be made. This was the price the blacksmith paid.


    There were many Karma Lotus Thrones in the Titanium Temple.


    As for the reason, it was because of the good relationship between the Titanium Temple and the Karma Temple.


    He had brought a total of three replica lotus thrones with him this time. These replica lotus thrones were not expensive, but they would turn into ashes after being used once.


    It didn¡¯t have the powerful effects of the authentic product, but it was enough for now.


    After the blood was injected into the replica lotus throne, the green lotus leaf gradually turned into ashes and hovered in the air.


    ¡°Almsgiver Liu, please tell me, in your impression of him, what is the most profound thing about him?¡±No Flower turned around and asked.


    ¡°The deepest impression?¡± When Liu Xu heard this, she fell into deep thought.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of that cold knife that night.


    The night was very cold, the knife was equally cold, and the person holding the knife was even colder.


    ¡°Saber!¡± Liu Xu raised her head and said without hesitation.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a saber?¡± No Flower was slightly dazed.


    It was indeed a saber, and it was a saber that could break his Buddhist light.


    Good saber technique.


    ¡°Then¡­Let¡¯s use the knife to find out the cause and effect between us.¡±No Flower closed his eyes.


    As No Flower closed his eyes, the ashes in the air gradually condensed. In less than half an incense¡¯s time, they condensed into the shape of a knife in the air.


    The blade was malevolent, and there was a faint trace of blood on the blade. There was a terrifying ghost head carved on the hilt.


    ¡°Ghost Head Blade?¡± No Flower was stunned.


    This indicated that it was related to that mysterious person, but there were many Ghost Head Blades in the world, so how could they investigate?


    ¡°In the end, I¡¯m still too shallow. ¡°No Flower sighed.


    If it was Master He, even if this lotus platform was a fake, he could find a lot of things, but he only found a knife.


    It was very difficult to find the real person with a Ghost Head Blade.


    Every time that mysterious person came, he would only bring an ordinary long saber because he was afraid of exposing his identity. Now there seems to be no clues for the Central Party.


    No Flower was slightly annoyed.


    But at this moment, Liu Xu let out a surprised sound, as if this knife had brought her quite a few surprises.


    When No Flower heard the voice, he turned his head and saw that although Liu


    Xu was covered bv a veil. she was still covering her mouth. Even though he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, he could see the surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°Almsgiver Liu, have you seen this saber?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I might know who he is.¡±Liu Xu said with certainty. When she thought of that small stall, she understood the reason.


    ¡°No wonder he wanted to help Xiao Yue¡­¡± Liu Xu muttered to herself.


    ¡°Almsgiver Liu, let¡¯s go find him now and tell him our purpose.¡±No Flower asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Xu shook her head.¡± Wait until County Magistrate Zhang is beheaded. Perhaps he¡¯ll be in a better mood then and it¡¯ll be easier to communicate with him.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Seeing this, No Flower could only agree.


    Since he had found out what he wanted to do, No Flower didn¡¯t stay and returned to his room.


    The next day.


    Today¡¯s Sheng County was particularly lively because County Magistrate Zhang was about to be beheaded.


    In this day and age, if it was an ordinary criminal, the people would also watch, but not as many as this time.


    It was normal for the commoners to have such thoughts.


    Behead the county magistrate, sigh, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?


    If he didn¡¯t join in the fun, how could he brag in the future?


    No, he had to watch!


    Therefore, a large number of commoners had already gathered at the execution ground.


    There was a high platform on the execution ground. County Magistrate Zhang was wearing a prisoner¡¯s uniform and kneeling on the ground. Beside him was a burly executioner.


    Li Daoling sat on the stage in front of him, waiting for the right time.


    At this moment, County Magistrate Zhang was kneeling on the ground with a face full of despair.


    He subconsciously looked at the people around him and suddenly saw a person.


    Ghost Head Blade was smiling at him..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 59

    Chapter 59: Chapter 59-Exposed


    Translator: 549690339


    Although County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s scholar¡¯s divine essence was crippled, at this distance, he could see it clearly.


    The surroundings were very lively. People came and went. From time to time, there would be commoners pointing at them.


    Because there were too many people, it was noisy. Everyone said a sentence, and when they were put together, it seemed noisy and disorderly.


    However, County Magistrate Zhang did not see anyone else. He even automatically filtered out the surrounding sounds and only saw Xu Bai.


    That face¡­Of course he knew him. He had called this person to the yamen the night before and threatened him.


    He knew this person¡¯s identity better than anyone else.


    At this moment, this man was smiling at him. It was a strange smile.


    He felt that the smile was creepy. Just looking at it made his whole body go numb. Moreover, there was a trace of bafflement in the smile.


    It was as if¡­Taunt!


    Or perhaps¡­Playing with him!


    County Magistrate Zhang kept thinking about how scared this man was when he called him to the county office that night.


    But now, he was actually smiling at her, smiling so happily.


    Why?


    This shouldn¡¯t be!


    County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s mind was in turmoil. Then, he pieced all the fragments together and came to a conclusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! He was pretending that night!¡±


    All of this was his doing. The escort master of the Dragon Conqueror Escort Agency was that mysterious person.


    County Magistrate Zhang stared at Xu Bai. He had already gotten the message from Xu Bai¡¯s smile.


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder that wooden box was empty. It wasn¡¯t stolen by anyone, but he took it himself.¡±


    After understanding this point, all the clues were connected and finally strung into a straight line. From beginning to end, it was clear.


    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± County Magistrate Zhang whimpered, but he couldn¡¯t speak at all because he was blocked by a rag.


    The needle between his eyebrows was still inserted, making him weak all over. He struggled very little.


    He wanted revenge. He wanted to let Li Daoling know the mysterious person¡¯s true identity.


    He was about to die. He could not let this man live well!


    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡±


    County Magistrate Zhang turned his head and looked in Li Daoling¡¯s direction, only to be met with a cold face.


    Looking at this cold face, his expression froze as if he had thought of something.


    Li Daoling held the wooden token in his hand. He did not look at County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s expression. Seeing that the time was up, he waved his sleeve and threw it on the ground.


    ¡°Slash!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± County Magistrate Zhang was furious and continued to whimper.


    But Li Daoling didn¡¯t listen to him.


    He was already a dying man. Blocking his mouth was to stop him from talking nonsense on the execution ground.


    From Li Daoling¡¯s point of view, everything was going smoothly, and he didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble.


    After killing County Magistrate Zhang and reporting to the person in the capital, he had completed a mission. At least he had killed the chicken to warn the monkeys.


    Li Daoling managed Jing Yundao and had beheaded many people before. For someone like this to still want to talk before going to the execution ground, it definitely wasn¡¯t anything good.


    Some cursed before they died, some cried out in despair, and some even spoke nonsense.


    What time was it now?


    The surrounding commoners were still watching. How could they let him speak?


    If he said something related to him or made up a story, it would be very troublesome.


    Rumors are terrible¡­


    The sooner he finished, the better he could return to Jing Yun.


    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± County Magistrate Zhang was still struggling. The despair in his heart was growing, and he was unwilling to give up.


    How muddle-headed!


    Quickly remove the cloth from my mouth, I want to speak!


    County Magistrate Zhang wailed.


    Despair enveloped his heart. No one could save him.


    Behind him, the executioner drank a bowl of wine and sprayed it on his knife.


    ¡°Pfft-¡±


    County Magistrate Zhang heard the voice and turned his head. He saw the saber that was flickering with a cold light.


    NO!


    He shouted in his heart.


    However, the executioner did not give him the chance. He raised his hand and slashed down. County Magistrate Zhang felt a pain in his neck, and then his vision began to turn around.


    The knife was very fast, so County Magistrate Zhang was able to retain his consciousness for a moment. In his rotating vision, he saw Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth moved slightly, and he uttered a soundless sentence.


    County Magistrate Zhang recognized the meaning of this sentence through the shape of his mouth.


    ¡°Xiao Yue¡­¡±


    It was just these two words, but he felt like he had just woken up from a dream.


    He finally understood why he had offended Xu Bai.


    ¡°So¡­lt was for that girl¡­Hehe¡­¡±


    This was his last thought, and his consciousness completely disappeared.


    County Magistrate Zhang died with his eyes wide open.


    The scene of the beheading was very exciting. Many people covered their eyes and peeked through their fingers from time to time.


    In Great Chu, the commoners would go to watch the execution.


    In order to effectively intimidate the people and reduce crime, the emperor often allowed or organized the people to watch the execution.


    When the people who watched the show returned, they would tell their relatives and friends what mistakes the person had made, and what his family had been implicated in. At the same time, they would also tell them the tragic situation of the criminal.


    Such publicity was much better than the government¡¯s ¡± advertisement ¡°. It really had the effect of killing the chicken to warn the monkeys, thus warning more people not to take the risk.


    Now that everyone had seen it, they would definitely talk about this experience after dinner.


    ¡°Disperse. Leave a few people behind to clean up the execution ground.¡±


    After the beheading, Li Daoling stood up and left after saying a few words.


    The remaining bailiffs were cleaning up the execution ground, and the commoners gradually dispersed when they saw that the fun was over.


    Xu Bai did not intend to stay either. He turned around and prepared to leave the execution ground and return to the Bodyguard Agency.


    Now that he was done here, he should go back and prepare. When the time came, he would look for No Flower and comprehend his head.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s not that strict. It¡¯s not the head that I¡¯m comprehending, but the progress bar.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    For him, the most important thing was the progress bar. Everything else could be placed second.


    This world was not as peaceful and prosperous as he had imagined. Everything depended on strength. The more tricks he had, the stronger his ability to survive


    It was almost a month away, and the bookstore was going to be replaced with new books. He had informed the bookstore owner last time, so he happened to go over and see if he could find any books with progress bars.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set it up like this first.¡±


    As he thought about it, Xu Bai prepared to go to the Bodyguard Agency to pack up. When he was done, he would go to the Liu residence at night.


    At this moment, the streets were filled with people who were going home.


    After passing through many streets and a remote alley, Xu Bai was about to return to the Escort Agency.


    However, at this moment, two people appeared in front of him and blocked his path.


    When he saw the two of them, Xu Bai was slightly stunned, and then his face darkened.


    There was a woman in white with a veil over her face and a bald monk in green.


    The two of them stood opposite him and blocked his path.


    Xu Bai stopped in his tracks and placed his hand on Ghost Head Blade¡¯s hilt. His gaze was fixed on Liu Xu and No Flower..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: There Are Ways of the World in Jianghu

    Chapter 60: There Are Ways of the World in Jianghu


    Translator: 549690339


    The alley was quiet and deserted. Compared to the hustle and bustle outside the street, it was as quiet as a paradise.


    ¡°It¡¯s this saber.¡± Liu Xu nodded.


    ¡°Looks like we found the right person.¡± No Flower nodded.


    Xu Bai lowered his head and looked at Ghost Head Blade at his waist. True essence energy flowed through his body, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    At this point, he also knew that these two people had figured out his identity.


    ¡°See, I told you. This time, we¡¯re in big trouble.¡±Liu Xu rubbed her forehead.


    What she meant was to find a suitable opportunity to say it, but No Flower insisted on coming today.


    Based on her understanding of Xu Bai, she thought about the knife that night and guessed that there would probably be a fight today.


    ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t make a move first. I¡¯ll finish what I want to say.¡±No Flower touched his forehead. There was sweat there.


    At this moment, he could clearly feel the killing intent from Xu Bai.


    There were only the three of them on the entire street now. He knew very well who this killing intent was aimed at.


    Xu Bai stared at No Flower¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t loosen his grip on Ghost Head


    Blade. ¡±


    For the sake of his head?


    No Flower didn¡¯t understand what this meant, but it didn¡¯t affect his next words.


    ¡°Benefactor, what do you think of Benefactor Liu and I?¡±No Flower asked. Xu Bai frowned for a while, then said simply, ¡°Not bad.¡±¡±


    Although he had never interacted too deeply with them, judging from Xiao Yue¡¯s incident, these two people¡¯s character was still alright.


    Liu Xu and Wu Hua were able to stand up for Xiao Yue. In the current Great Chu, it was very difficult to find someone like them.


    Nowadays, most of the scholars studied hard in the Academy. When they encountered such a thing, they would at most stop it. It was almost impossible for them to be as crazy as him.


    As for the Heaven Inspectorate¡­


    The Heaven Inspectorate was in charge of monsters, oddities, and people of the martial world. Even if the Heaven Inspectorate encountered this matter, most of them would not care.


    Therefore, Xu Bai approved of the fact that the two of them could manage this matter together.


    However, recognition was one thing, and the current situation was another.


    He had been exposed and these two people knew about it. He was thinking if he should just cut the grass and get rid of the roots.


    No Flower put his palms together and said, ¡°I have a reason to make you put down your killing intent.¡¯¡±¡®


    Hearing this, Xu Bai raised his eyebrows slightly. He still held the long saber in his hand, but he raised his other hand slightly, indicating for No Flower to continue.


    Liu Xu had not spoken since the beginning. She was also waiting for Wu Hua to finish. At the same time, her starry eyes were fixed on Xu Bai.


    She had never heard of such a man before. He had actually overturned the situation of upgrading the county with his own strength.


    Although she and No Flower also contributed to this, the reason was that this man had come up with the plan.


    At this moment, Liu Xu finally remembered what her teacher had said.


    There¡¯s always someone better.


    There was no lack of extraordinary people in this world. Never be a frog at the bottom of a well in your own small circle. When you try your best to jump out of the well, you will realize the vastness of the sky and the vastness of the earth.


    Wasn¡¯t this a living example?


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve always held onto this concept and have never thought of underestimating the young people of the world.¡±Liu Xu thought to herself.


    Most people in the Qingyun Academy thought highly of themselves because the Qingyun Academy was the essence of Confucianism. Even in the Holy Land of Confucianism, the Nanhua Road, it was one of the best academies.


    However, in Liu Xu¡¯s opinion, those proud scholars might not live for more than a few years after entering the martial world.


    If it were any other scholar who met this man, they would probably have been buried, just like the blacksmith.


    Fortunately, the Underworld Blacksmith was already dead. Otherwise, he would have jumped out of the ground and shouted,¡± I didn¡¯t offend any of you.¡± At this moment, No Flowerless finally found the words to say her reasons.


    ¡°Patron, you are a person with wisdom. Naturally, you know that the so-called Jianghu is not about fighting and killing, but more about the ways of the world.¡±


    ¡°You killed the Extreme Life Cult, the Nether Blacksmith couple, and even helped the Heaven Inspectorate get rid of the vermin. No matter what, you deserve the praise of the world. Patron, you must be thinking of hiding your identity.¡±


    ¡°But not revealing it means fighting alone. Patron, the martial world is not as simple as you think.¡±


    No Flower said in detail,


    ¡°Today, it is the friendship between the Jingang Temple and the Qingyun


    Academy.¡±


    Liu Xu nodded.


    Xu Bai was amused.¡± Alright, I understand. But it¡¯s not your idea that I won¡¯t make a move today.¡±¡±


    No Flower was stunned, not understanding what he meant.


    Xu Bai calmly said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk too much about this matter. Let¡¯s talk about your matter.¡¯¡±¡®


    Just now, Xu Bai had been thinking about whether to kill these two people or not.


    Could he kill them?


    Yes.


    Not to mention the Broken Move, there was also the Rain of Maple Leaves and the Four Xun Formation.


    These attacks were enough to catch them off guard.


    He could break Wu Hua¡¯s Buddhist light, but he could also break Scholar Liu Xu¡¯s ability.


    The current position was just right for a martial artist to explode.


    However, after careful consideration, Xu Bai dismissed this idea.


    He was decisive in killing, but he didn¡¯t kill indiscriminately.


    If they killed indiscriminately, they would lose their principles.


    He wasn¡¯t a murderer whose worldview had been shattered.


    Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t be lenient when killing an evil person, but he had to think twice when killing a good person.


    Were Liu Xu and No Flower good people?


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, there was no such thing as an absolute good person in this world. Everything was relative.


    Liu Xu and No Flower were willing to participate in Xiao Yue¡¯s matter, so it was the reason why they didn¡¯t die.


    As for being exposed¡­


    Just as No Flower had said, Tiesuan Xian had already been labeled as a traitor. So what if he was killed?


    As for County Magistrate Zhang..


    These two people were also involved.


    Moreover, using killing to cover up his own matters was a never-ending strategy.


    The martial world was not just about fighting and killing, but also about the ways of the world.


    So far, Xu Bai had given up on the idea.


    Liu Xu heaved a sigh of relief and turned her head away.


    When she turned her head away, he quietly wiped the sweat off his temples with his fingers.


    She thought that the fight today was inevitable, but she was not confident, especially when she thought of the knife light that night.


    ¡°Benefactor, you are really a sentimental person. Then, regarding my matter¡­¡± No Flower felt that it was time to tell him his purpose.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Xu Bai interrupted him.


    ¡°If you want my help, I can give you a definite answer. I won¡¯t go.¡±Xu Bai answered decisively.


    Indeed, as No Flower had said, the martial world was not just about fighting and killing. It was more about the ways of the world.


    However, in Xu Bails opinion, the ways of the world were also divided into levels. Just like now, he still did not know how dangerous this matter was. For the sake of the ways of the world, he put himself in danger.


    That was impossible.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± No Flower choked.¡± Patron, can you tell me what it is?¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai touched his chin.¡± Alright, tell me first. But don¡¯t be too sure about this.¡±


    There was no harm in saying it, just treat it as a rumor.


    Liu Xu was also slightly interested. She was a helper that had been pulled over, but until now, she still did not know what it was.


    No Flower organized his words and told him everything..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: I’m Not Willing

    Chapter 61: I¡¯m Not Willing


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The cause of the matter is like this¡­¡±


    In the quiet alley, only No Flower¡¯s voice echoed. Xu Bai and Liu Xu were listening from the side.


    About half an incense¡¯s time passed.


    After No Flower finished speaking, Xu Bai fell into deep thought. According to what Wu Hua said just now, this time, the purpose of the game was to teach the game.


    The Extreme Life Cult had been stirring up trouble recently. This small organization had not been eliminated so far because it was especially cautious, had special methods to avoid danger, and was smart enough to pick a remote place to stir up trouble.


    However, having a way to avoid disaster and not finding it were two different things.


    Who was the Emperor of the Great Chu State?


    To be able to establish Great Chu in a chaotic world, one could imagine how bold he was.


    In the Emperor¡¯s mind, if you were to secretly cause trouble and not form an organization, he would slowly deal with you. However, once you became an organization, the nature of the matter would change.


    There are many families and sects in Great Chu, and they are all in my hands.


    How can I allow your Extreme Life Sect to form an organization? If you want to cause trouble, fine, but you have to be able to withstand my blow.


    Is there a way to seek good fortune and avoid evil?


    It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll pay a big price, right?


    The Emperor of the Great Chu State knew that it was better to suffer a short pain than a long one. He had long included the Extreme Life Sect in the list of people who must be eliminated. He wanted to get rid of it before he could be happy.


    Therefore, they began to target the Extreme Life Cult in secret.


    No Flower was sent to deal with Sheng County¡¯s Extreme Life Cult. The investigation of Iron Fortune Immortal was just to cover up his true purpose.


    ¡± Your meaning is that we three are dealing with the hidden Jisheng Sect in Shengxian.¡±Xu Bai looked at No Flower¡¯s eyes as if No Flower¡¯s brain was damaged.


    After all, it was a sect, why did it seem like it was easy to solve?


    ¡°Almsgiver, it¡¯s only a part of the sect, but the Extreme Life Sect has long been broken up. As far as I know, the Extreme Life Sect lurking around Sheng County is no more than Level Eight, and there¡¯s at most one Level Eight. ¡°No Flower said with certainty.


    ¡°Looks like you have some information.¡± Xu Bai said.


    ¡°The last branch of the Extreme Life Cult that was destroyed had a map of the distribution of strength. Although it did not indicate the exact location, it roughly divided the strength of each place. ¡°¡±They don¡¯t dare to change it either, because if they do, it¡¯ll easily attract more attention.¡¯¡±¡®


    No Flower looked at Xu Bai expectantly.


    There was only one Rank-8, and the rest were all small fries. Would he agree like this?


    ¡°No more? Is that all?¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer but asked again.


    ¡°Also, as far as I know, the Extreme Life Cult is going to make a big move after being chased and interceDted.¡±Wu Hua said.


    At this point, his emotions had already been stirred.


    No Flower cleared his throat and said,¡± Many years ago, there was a Taoist temple called the Jade Face Temple. Although the temple master was a woman, she created a method called the Boundless Taoist Scripture.¡±


    ¡°This technique uses divine essence as a guide to imitate the abilities of others. Although it¡¯s only at 80% of your current realm, it¡¯s powerful with multiple abilities. However, the female Abbey Dean doesn¡¯t know that the technique she comprehended is incomplete.¡±


    ¡°When ordinary people cultivate, they can only simulate two abilities of the same realm at most.¡±


    ¡± The more you imitate, the greater the conflict. The Abbey Dean is a genius, and her ability to imitate is as vast as the ocean, but there are also consequences. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, the Abbey Dean lost her mind under the impact of multiple powers and disappeared. The Dharma method was obtained by the Extreme Life Cult by chance.¡±


    ¡± They took a different approach. They let people cultivate this technique, then killed them and fixed them in a special object, so that their resentment would not dissipate. Over time, it would turn into a strange thing and actually solidify the ability to imitate.¡±


    At this point, No Flower put his palms together and chanted the name of


    Buddha.


    After saying so much, his face revealed a compassionate expression. Clearly, the Extreme Life Cult had killed many people because of this.


    Under the siege of Great Chu, the Extreme Life Cult wanted to play a game of life and death.


    However, there was still a problem.


    ¡°The Great Chu is such a colossus, and the Extreme Life Sect is just a small fish. How can they fight to the death? The ones who are injured will always be the commoners. ¡°Liu Xu sighed and said the essence of it, her words filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Everyone in the world is suffering. This little monk¡¯s ability is low. I just want to solve the problem here as soon as possible and return the county to peace. ¡°No Flower put his palms together.


    Xu Bai touched his chin.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­Patron, are you willing?¡± No Flower was full of anticipation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing.¡± Xu Bai answered decisively.


    The alley fell into silence, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, it was still the same. This matter seemed simple, but it might actually be dangerous. Was it worth it to take the risk?


    Not worth it.


    Putting everything else aside, he did not think that he was a noble person.


    Revenge for Xiaoyue was another matter.


    He often ate at a small stall, and that girl was silly and cute. At that time, Xu Bai had killed too many people. Even with the memories of this life, he still felt that there was a gap in his heart.


    However, that little girl gave him a trace of comfort and helped him recover.


    In the end¡­Xiaoyue was dead.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t tolerate it.


    As for now, sorry, he had to think about his own matters.


    He only had one life, so he had to be more stable.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± No Flower sighed, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Everyone has their own choices. Their positions are different, and their responsibilities are different. ¡°Liu Xu said, not surprised.


    When she said this, Xu Bai thought highly of her.


    If it was a normal TV drama, the female character would point at him and scream, saying that if he didn¡¯t help, he would have no conscience.


    He felt that Liu Xu was quite open-minded and had the thoughts of a normal person.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you. ¡°No Flower let go of his hand and said,¡± Patron, are you free tonight? I lost the bet tonight, so I need to fulfill my promise as soon as possible. I have to do my own thing. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it tonight.¡± ¡°How did you find out about me?¡± Xu Bai asked as if he suddenly thought of something.¡±


    No Flower didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything he had done. ¡°I see.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself, Looks like I have to be more careful in the future.¡±


    This time, he had suffered a loss because he still did not understand this world well enough. The abilities of the people in this world were too strange. Even karma came out.


    At this moment, what needed to be discussed had already been discussed.


    Xu Bai and No Flower agreed on a time. They did not continue to argue about the Extreme Life Cult and left the alley.


    After returning to the Bodyguard Agency, Xu Bai went on with his life as usual. When night fell, he no longer disguised himself. With Ghost Head Blade at his waist, he walked toward the Liu residence.


    At this moment, the sound of a wooden fish could be heard from a room in the Liu residence.


    Xu Bai climbed over the wall and knocked on the door.


    The door was opened. No Flower was waiting with a smile on his face. On the table, there was a scroll of Buddhist scriptures.


    Patron, are you ready?¡± No Flower invited Xu Bai to sit down and picked up the Buddhist scriptures on the table.


    This was a Jianghu person who wholeheartedly believed in Buddhism. Even if he did not promise him anything, No Flower had to fulfill his promise.


    Xu Bai glanced at No Flower¡¯s head from time to time. Seeing the progress bar slowly increasing, he was happy.


    ¡°Then¡­Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The door closed and the oil lamp flickered.


    No Flower picked up the scripture and flipped to the first page..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: I, Xu Bai, Have No Roots of Wisdom

    Chapter 62: I, Xu Bai, Have No Roots of Wisdom


    Translator: 549690339


    In the dim room, only the oil lamp kept flickering. The light and shadow intertwined, adding a little atmosphere.


    ¡°Patron, do you know what Buddha is?¡±After flipping to the first page, No Flower asked.


    Xu Bai sat across from No Flower and placed his elbows on the table. He crossed his fingers and stared at No Flower¡¯s forehead, pretending to meet his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The progress bar was slowly rising, and it looked very satisfying.


    ¡°Then do you know the Buddhist Sect¡¯s purpose?¡±No Flower asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were fixed on her.


    No Flower was at a loss for words. Even if it¡¯s just a word or a sentence.¡±


    He had never explained Buddhist scriptures to others before. According to his


    current qualifications, he really could not explain Buddhist scriptures to others.


    Even though he was the center of attention in the Titanium Temple, he had only entered the temple for a short time. He did not have the qualifications.


    In the words of his master, he was a hothead, so why should he mislead others?


    However, he had no choice. He had lost the bet, and the other party didn¡¯t care if he had the so-called qualifications or not. Therefore, he began to explain the contents to Xu Bai according to what his master had explained in the past. At that time, his master had asked him these two questions, and he answered them one by one. In the end, he was beaten up.


    ¡°Silly, I don¡¯t know. What¡¯s the point of forcing an answer?¡±This was what his master had said back then.


    Logically speaking, even if Xu Bai didn¡¯t know about it, he would have heard about it from others. But now, Xu Bai said that he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t need you to explain it to me. Isn¡¯t it better for me to teach you instead?¡±Xu Bai said.


    Although he was talking, his gaze did not leave the progress bar.


    At this moment, No Flower finally felt that something was wrong.


    At first, he thought that she was looking at his eyes, but after a long time, he realized that she was looking at his head.


    No Flower touched his head and asked,¡±Patron, are you interested in my head?


    ¡°Did your master light that           Bai asked.


    Up until now, he had gradually figured out some of the rules of the golden finger. For example, there was nothing wrong with No Flower¡¯s head now, but the ring scar on the top of his head was a little abnormal.


    Jie Scar triggering the progress bar was very possible.


    ¡°This¡­lt was the little monk¡¯s order, and it was also the rule of the Titanium Temple. ¡°No Flower touched his bald head and explained,¡± The Titanium


    Temple uses the Buddhist Dharma to condense the protective Buddhist light. After entering the temple, I have to point nine Buddhist scars on my head. The deeper the Buddhist Dharma is, the faster it disappears. I am stupid. It has been so long, but I haven¡¯t removed a single one.¡±¡±


    No Flower lowered his head in shame.


    Hearing this, Xu Bails eyes lit up like a lonely lamp in the dark night.


    If the progress bar was according to his guess, the quality of the skill obtained was closely related to the thing he observed, then if he could make a trip to the Titanium Temple¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t he be able to make a fortune?


    When he thought of the bald heads in the temple, he had the idea of putting it into practice.


    ¡°No, I have to be steady.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    There was a legitimate reason for him to listen to the Buddhist scriptures now.


    If he really wanted to get the liver purity bar when he arrived at the Titanium Temple, he would have to stare at the bald man every day. At that time, if he was discovered, it would not be good for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this first.¡± After Xu Bai made up his mind, he stared at No Flower¡¯s head.


    No Flower seemed to have thought of something and said something unexpected.¡± Patron, if you want to enter my Titanium Temple and cut off your worries, I can introduce you.¡¯¡±¡®


    He could feel that Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were filled with passion and even excitement.


    He recalled his previous guess about Xu Bai, thinking that Xu Bai was a person who yearned for Buddhism. Combined with the current situation, he thought that Xu Bai wanted to enter the Void Gate.


    In short, he was thinking the wrong thing again.


    Xu Bai coughed and went along with No Flower¡¯s words.¡± If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d


    like to go m and take a 100K. But rignt now, It¡¯S better to stay In tne mortal world.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Sigh, as long as benefactor devotes himself to Buddhism, you will be cultivating wherever you are.¡±Speechless chanted the name of Buddha. Knowing that everyone had their own difficulties, she sighed and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and raised his hand to make an inviting gesture.


    In the room, only the light of the oil lamp flickered. Wu Hua¡¯s Buddhist scripture explanation began.


    Just as No Flower said, the Buddhist scriptures he was talking about were not secrets. They were all ordinary Buddhist scriptures.


    Throughout the entire process, No Flower spoke very seriously and in detail. From time to time, he would ask Xu Bai if he understood.


    Xu Bai was listening attentively, but he really couldn¡¯t understand.


    Staring at the progress bar was very boring. Xu Bai felt that every time he listened to the progress bar, it was boring and unadorned. Therefore, time passed quite quickly when he listened to No Flower talk about Buddhist scriptures while listening to the progress bar.


    In the blink of an eye, a night passed.


    A hazy light appeared in the sky, and it was almost dawn.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll come back at night.¡±Xu Bai said.


    This was already a violation of the rules he had previously set.


    He had said before that he should not stay up late and always be in the most perfect state.


    However, it also depended on time, such as now.


    He didn¡¯t want to stay in the Liu residence during the day. He could avoid unnecessary trouble by coming over at night.


    Hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, Wu Yan knew that Xu Bai was leaving. He nodded expressionlessly.


    Not long after, Xu Bai left the room and climbed over the wall, leaving No Flower with a numb face.


    No Flower felt that he wanted to take back his thoughts from that night.


    At first, he thought that Xu Bai was a person who was devoted to Buddhism and had the root of wisdom.


    However, after a night of explanation, he admitted that he was wrong.


    He talked for the whole night, but Xu Bai didn¡¯t even understand half of it.


    That night, Xu Bai stared at his head with a strange look.


    No Flower defined this gaze as envy.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­lf it weren¡¯t for the chaos of the mortal world, you would have really gone into seclusion.¡±


    His gaze was so passionate that it was as if he wanted to shave his head immediately and find a temple to become a Buddha.


    ¡°What a pity. In the end, he doesn¡¯t have the root of wisdom. ¡°No Flower put his palms together and muttered to himself. His tone was filled with admiration.¡±Even if you don¡¯t have any talent, you can still work hard to improve yourself. Wuhua, oh Wuhua, you should also look up to this benefactor.¡±


    In this day and age, those who were not afraid of hard work were afraid of those who were better than you and worked harder than you.


    In No Flower¡¯s eyes, Xu Bai was outstanding enough. Even now, No Flower still had an endless aftertaste of that stunning slash.


    Yet, such a person was still working hard to learn the Buddhist Dharma.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t misjudge him. I reckon Almsgiver Liu has the same thoughts as me. No, after I finish talking about the Buddhist Dharma, I must pull him in. ¡°No Flower thought to himself.


    At this time, Xu Bai, who didn¡¯t know that he had been imagined as an outstanding person, had already returned to the Bodyguard Agency.


    The bodyguard agency was still the same, but the bodyguards were more motivated than before.


    The reason was none other than the bag of silver from the Lin Manor..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Liu Xu’s Character Image Is Broken

    Chapter 63: Liu Xu¡¯s Character Image Is Broken


    Translator: 549690339


    In this world, there were two things that couldn¡¯t be rejected.


    Discounts, free whoring.


    As the saying goes, the party would never lose. Bai Piao¡¯s smile was always bright.


    At first, the escorts were also worried about how to earn money.


    However, the matter at the Lin Manor made them feel a little more at ease.


    He got the money, but he didn¡¯t need to give anything. Wasn¡¯t this a free ride?


    Although this seemed immoral, it didn¡¯t matter.


    We¡¯ve already done it, so it¡¯s just child¡¯s play now.


    In the bodyguard¡¯s opinion, as long as they had no morals, they would not be kidnapped by morals.


    Our Escort Master Xu has already said that it¡¯s not a big deal, so the escorts are very relieved.


    With the income, there was a peace of mind, so the escorts were very motivated now.


    ¡°Hello, Brother Xu! ¡±


    ¡°Has Brother Xu eaten?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Brother Xu.¡±


    When the escorts saw Xu entering the courtyard, they greeted him enthusiastically.


    In fact, sometimes, the escorts even had hallucinations and thought that Xu Bai was a very kind person.


    For example, now, they could no longer greet each other while trembling. They seemed a little more normal.


    Of course, the premise of all this was that Xu Bai did not draw his saber.


    ¡°Work hard, don¡¯t get rusty. ¡°Xu Bai instructed before entering the backyard.


    The locust tree in the backyard was still the same. Xu Bai had already gotten the wool, so he did not pay much attention to it.


    The power of confusion was still there, but it could not affect Xu Bai before, and it was the same now.


    ¡°When I finish the progress bar, I¡¯ll deal with the problem of this tree.¡±Xu Bai stared at the locust tree for a while before entering the house.


    He had to work on the progress bar at night, and there were too many people in the day. He thought that he would wait until the progress bar was done.


    For the next five days, Xu Bai stayed in the Liu residence every day, checking the progress bar.


    Liu Xu was also in the Liu residence, so this scene naturally could not be hidden from her eyes.


    From the second night onwards, this woman with both temperament and beauty suddenly had an idea.


    A single man and a single woman, staying in the same room all night.


    Eh


    Many images appeared in his mind. If he really drew them, they would not be suitable for children.


    Miss Liu seemed to have awakened a special physique. She maintained a neutral attitude towards this and thought that she was normal.


    This continued until the last day.


    In fact, Xu Bai¡¯s estimation was very good. After all, he had experienced the progress bar a few times, so he was stuck on time.


    On the last day, when the sky was hazy and bright, the progress bar in front of


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes was finally full.


    In the room, No Flower looked like he had been played badly.


    A light blue smoke that only Xu Bai could see appeared and turned into a line of words.


    [You studied the Buddhist Scar and comprehended the Body of the Buddha.]


    This time, there were no signs of fusion. When the light blue text appeared, it immediately disappeared.


    All kinds of information appeared in Xu Bail s mind. After chewing it carefully, he had already absorbed it.


    The so-called Diamond Body was really the specialty of the Diamond Temple, but¡­Because it was No Flower who watched, and no flower had chosen the ring scar herself, it was only level three.


    With a thought, a light blue panel appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    ¡® Realm: Eighth Stage unspecialized.¡±


    [Breaking One Style, Level 2: Maximum level.]] [Reversal Heart Technique (Level 2.5):[Maximum level.] [Kidney Hammering Technique (Level 1): Maximum level.] [Maple Leaves Like Rain (Tier 2): Maximum level.] [Four-Xun Movement Technique (Level 1): Maximum level.] [Four Xun Formation (Level 1): Maximum level.]


    [Body of the Vajra (3), max level.]


    [Comprehension (max level)]


    A Tier 3 skill was not considered a mental cultivation technique, but it had already reached the maximum level.


    According to his understanding, transforming True Origin Power into golden light could be used to protect the body or cover Ghost Head Blade as an attack method.


    As an attack method, it had a very obvious characteristic.


    Hard!


    No matter how hard it was, the Body of the Buddha was very hard.


    I, Xu Bai, am extremely hard!


    ¡°Benefactor, benefactor?¡± No Flower came back to his senses from the expression of being played badly. When he saw Xu Bai in a daze, he subconsciously called out.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Bai reacted and cupped his fists.¡±Thank you.¡±


    He had already gotten what he wanted and was satisfied.


    ¡°Patron, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯m just fulfilling my promise.¡±No Flower shook his head.


    Xu Bai suddenly remembered something and asked,¡±¡±Are all the protective


    Buddha light of the Titanium Temple green?¡±


    That night, he saw No Flower use it and even took a stab from him, so he asked.


    No Flower nodded without hesitation.¡± That¡¯s right. They¡¯re all green. Don¡¯t look bad, benefactor.¡¯


    He thought that Xu Bai was just a physiognomist, so he explained that the Buddha¡¯s Light was not necessarily golden. Every temple had its own characteristics.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t mean that. He just asked casually because his Diamond Body was golden.


    From the looks of it, it was not impossible to use it.


    He was still thinking that if he used it, it would not be good if the people of the Titanium Temple saw it. Now, the chances of it being seen were greatly reduced.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡°Xu Bai prepared to leave. ¡°Patron, are you really not going to consider that matter?¡±No Flower asked again.


    Xu Bai shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t have such thoughts. He opened the door after he arrived.


    After Xu Bai left, No Flower sighed.


    At this moment, Liu Xu walked in from outside.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to persuade him? With his help, the chances would be higher. ¡±


    Ever since the two of them started talking about Buddhism, Liu Xu had been absent most of the time, except for appearing occasionally.


    But every time it appeared, it would always hold a pen and paper, as if it was remembering something.


    Not only that, even though she was wearing a veil when she was recording, everyone could see the excitement in her eyes.


    At first, No Flower thought that Liu Xu also liked Buddhist scriptures. After all, she was a scholar, so she would definitely be interested in anything related to books.


    But one day, Xu Bai ¡± accidentally ¡± peeked at the contents inside and told No Flower.


    No Flower couldn¡¯t express the contents of the book, but he felt that as a monk, how could he read such a thing?


    In Xu Bail s words, Fairy Liu Xu¡¯s persona had completely collapsed.


    In the end, due to Xu Bai and Wu Hua¡¯s double threats, Liu Xu had no choice but to destroy the book that she regarded as her inspiration.


    When he destroyed it, the scholar even cursed.


    When No Flower heard Liu Xu¡¯s words, he shook his head, indicating that he would not give up so easily.


    ¡°Then how are you going to get him to join us?¡± Liu Xu asked.


    Joining the gang was a new term she had heard from Xu Bai recently. She felt that it was very suitable.


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat him with your fists, and you can¡¯t even win a bet with him. Don¡¯t tell me you can use love to influence him?¡±Liu Xu added, excitedly raising her small fist.


    No Flower put his palms together and said, ¡°¡®My master once said that besides using fists and breaking through domains, there is actually a third way. I want to try it.¡±


    ¡°Which way?¡± Liu Xu asked in puzzlement..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: The Locust Tree in the Backyard (1)

    Chapter 64: The Locust Tree in the Backyard (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    From Liu Xu¡¯s point of view, Xu Bai was the type of person who would not be persuaded. Unless she wanted to do it herself, no one would be able to persuade her.


    For example, Xu Bai wanted to kill County Magistrate Zhang and Lin Fu.


    But now, No Flower said that he could change to a third method, and he said it so confidently.


    As such, Liu Xu was very curious as to what method No Flower would use.


    No Flower stretched out a finger and said something that couldn¡¯t be any more vulgar, ¡®¡±Wealth!¡±


    Wealth?


    Even though Liu Xu was wearing a veil, she could feel the corners of her mouth twitch.


    She never expected that No Flower would give such an answer.


    One word.


    Vulgar!


    Was this something that could be solved with money?


    If money could solve it, then it was not a problem.


    ¡°The wealth that I¡¯m talking about refers to a large category. As long as you can pay a sufficient price, someone will definitely be tempted. ¡°No Flower took out something from his bosom and said.


    Liu Xu looked over.


    It was a book without a cover, and there were no words on the surface.


    There were deep creases on the pages, and it was obvious that they had been flipped through many times.


    ¡® Liu Xu frowned slightly.


    ¡°The current abbot of the Titanium Temple hand-copied Buddhist scriptures when he was young. Although they are ordinary Buddhist scriptures, they are hand-copied.¡±¡±l got this Buddhist scripture from the Sutra Depository as a reward from the Titanium Temple for a mission,¡± No Flower explained.¡±


    As he spoke, No Flower stroked the scripture with his hand, looking as if he was willing to part with it.


    But in Liu Xu¡¯s eyes, this expression was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°I heard that the current abbot of the Titanium Temple is unknown in the Titanium Temple. He copied Buddhist scriptures as a hobby. When he was young, he had already copied more than 8,000 books.¡±Liu Xu said disdainfully.


    Some things were worthless if there were too many of them.


    No Flower¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°This is different! When the abbot was young, he would only copy every Buddhist scripture once. Although it was unknown at that time, it was now the only copy! ¡°He argued.


    Liu Xu chuckled.¡± You can continue to make up stories. I understand that the Titanium Temple has entered the mortal world. Some of the Buddhist precepts are useless to you.¡±


    No Flower was dejected and didn¡¯t argue anymore. He said weakly,¡±¡±But this little monk is poor and has nothing. This scripture is really a treasure to those who love Buddhism.¡±


    He was a disciple of the Titanium Temple, but he really had no money.


    The Heaven Inspectorate gave him a lot of salary, but based on his understanding of Xu Bai, Xu Bai would not take risks for money.


    He had no other choice. This was the only way.


    ¡°Maybe we can give it a try. Xu Bails way of thinking is different from others. He seems to like Buddhism very much. ¡°Liu Xu paced back and forth and stopped after a moment.


    ¡°I think so too. I¡¯ll go over tomorrow morning. ¡°No Flower became spirited again.


    When giving something, it didn¡¯t matter if it was expensive, but rather, it was to cater to their preferences. Liu Xu walked to the door.¡±


    After saying that, he left.


    The room fell silent again. No Flower held the Buddhist scripture and thought about what to say tomorrow.


    Night fell.


    Xu Bai lay on the bed, feeling bored.


    There were still quite a few days before the bookstore would be exchanging new books.


    During this period of time, he had fallen into a situation where there was no progress bar.


    To be honest, the liver progress bar was very boring, but after getting used to it, he became more and more addicted to it.


    Now that he suddenly had nothing to do, he felt bored.


    ¡°Sigh, we have to think of a way. If we don¡¯t have it, we¡¯ll look for it elsewhere. ¡°Xu Bai thought as he placed his hands behind his head.


    At present, there was only a bookstore in Shengxian County, at least on the surface.


    If this continued, he would have to go to Shengxian County to take a look. He would come back to the bookstore every month.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai felt that this plan was feasible.


    ¡°Find some time to go out and try. Anyway, the bodyguard agency is fine. After we go out, let Liu Er make the decision.¡±


    After Xu Bai thought it through, he turned over and prepared to rest.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve been busy for a few days and forgot about the locust tree.¡± He sat up and thought about the locust tree.


    Just as he turned over, there was a sudden movement outside the door.


    At this time, it was already late at night, and the escorts had all gone home. How could there be anyone?


    That sound was like the sound of someone rubbing against the ground without lifting their feet.


    Xu Bai got up and picked up Ghost Head Blade, which was beside the bed. He went to the window and quietly opened it a little.


    Outside the window, the small courtyard was unusually quiet. Other than the moonlight, there was nothing else.


    The noise he heard just now was definitely not an illusion.


    Frowning slightly, Xu Bai silently pulled out the Ghost Head Blade and held it in his hand.


    ¡°Sha¡­Sha¡­¡±


    The sound of friction rang out again. He turned around and retreated. At the same time, he pushed open the window with his back hand and aimed his long Imife outside the window.


    There was nothing outside the window.


    However, the rustling sound was still coming, and it was getting closer and closer.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t go out. He used Ghost Head Blade to pick up a stool in the room and threw it out of the door.


    The stool fell to the ground and rolled far away without any abnormality.


    At this moment, the rustling stopped.


    In Xu Bail s line of sight, there was a trace of black below the window.


    ¡°Hair?¡±


    With Xu Bai¡¯s current strength, he could clearly see that it was black hair, and it was moving up.


    Black hair, forehead, eyes¡­


    As it slowly moved up, a head appeared in midair.


    His hair was disheveled, his eyes were round, and there was nothing below his neck. Blood was dripping from it.


    His eyes were emotionless, filled with coldness and gloominess.


    ¡°County Magistrate Zhang?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.


    This head looked exactly like County Magistrate Zhang, and it looked like County Magistrate Zhang before he died.


    Becoming a strange ¡± Xu Bai looked at Magistrate Zhang¡¯s head and thought to himself.


    After a person died, there was a chance that they would become strange. This was the origin of the strangeness of Great Chu.


    Seeing the hideous head floating in the air, Xu Bai subconsciously thought of something strange.


    The head floated in the air, staring at Xu Bai with an extremely strange gaze.


    From time to time, it would dance up and down, but it did not come in.


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly felt something in his mind, but it was not too obvious.


    He lowered his head and looked at Ghost Head Blade in his hand, slowly figuring out what had just appeared.


    It was a consciousness.


    A consciousness that was independent of his own consciousness was confusing his thoughts, causing him to have an emotion that told him that he had killed County Magistrate Zhang and felt guilty. He should pay with his life.


    Guilt?


    Pay with your life?


    Does it exist?


    It didn¡¯t exist.


    This was an ability to confuse people, but he had the ability to turn things upside down.


    In the past few days, apart from exchanging Buddhist teachings with No Flower, he would occasionally ask No Flower about strange demons.


    When the commoners died, they would turn into strange creatures. That was an ordinary strange creature.


    If a strange person died, there was a chance that they would turn into a strange person, and they might even carry the abilities of their previous life.


    If County Magistrate Zhang died, he should have the ability of a scholar. How could he have such a confusing ability?


    ¡°The ability to confuse?¡± Xu Bai looked past County Magistrate Zhang¡¯s head and at the locust tree in the backyard.¡±¡±Finally, you¡¯re moving.¡±


    The long saber swept across, and the moonlight shone on the saber light, making it extremely cold.


    The head that was floating in the air met the blade light and instantly turned into a bubble.


    Xu Bai used the Four Xun Body Technique. His figure was like a ghost and he had already arrived at the backyard.


    He rubbed the blade with his fingers and smiled.¡±¡±Let me see who you are. How dare you cause trouble in my territory..¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Red Veil Strange Human

    Chapter 65: Red Veil Strange Human-Faced Tree


    Translator: 549690339


    The courtyard was quiet.


    When Xu Bai climbed into the backyard, the locust tree was still standing in the yard, not moving at all.


    The moonlight was the brightest at this time of the year. Although the night was dark, the moonlight shone down and illuminated the courtyard. Although it was not as hot as the sun, some silver splendor sprinkled down and covered the locust tree with a layer of silver frost.


    The night was mixed with light, and the two blended together like glue.


    Lonemoon, locust tree, human, and saber.


    If one looked at it from a distance, coupled with the spacious backyard, it would look like a painting of a cold night wind.


    A breeze blew, bringing with it a little coolness. Accompanying the coolness was the sound of leaves rustling.


    The leaves intertwined with each other and kept colliding with each other. Under the gentle breeze, the entire tree seemed to be a little noisy.


    In the breeze, Xu Bai heard the rustling of leaves and a strange sound.


    As the leaves collided, a faint song came from the locust tree.


    The song was very soft at first, like the sound of a mosquito. As the breeze blew, it gradually expanded, melodious, and carried an unknown bewitchment.


    It was as if a beauty was singing, but also as if she was lying beside a pillow and whispering softly.


    Accompanied by the song, a translucent figure appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    Dressed in a red muslin, her eyebrows were delicate and her every move was charming.


    But¡­ It was only limited to those two eyebrows.


    Below the eyebrows, there was no jade-like flesh, but there was no bone that was filled with Yin Qi.


    ¡°What a pity. If she could cover the lower half of her face, she would be a charming woman. ¡°Xu Bai sneered.


    There was something strange hidden in this tree, and it was only born today. To Xu Bai, it was actually a good thing.


    If he discovered it too early, he would not be able to keep up with the progress bar if he destroyed the tree along with it.


    Now was the perfect time.


    After the red muslin appeared, the half of the skeletal face opened and closed gently. The melodious song sounded again, but this time, it was even more bewitching than before.


    Putting aside the bewitching taste, this song was quite pleasant and intoxicating.


    ¡°Boring.¡± Xu Bai thought of himself as a rough man with no artistic talent. In his opinion, it was better to dance.


    As for bewitchment¡­


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already learned your skills. In terms of bewitching people, you don¡¯t seem to be as good as me.


    I¡¯ll max out after I¡¯m done.


    Xu Bai put his hand into the money pouch on his waist. Just as he was about to make a move, he seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Reversing Yin and Yang is not an illusion!¡±


    After the fusion of Yin and Yang, it became the Four Directions Reversal.


    However, the essence of reversing Yin and Yang was to use true essence energy to manipulate the aura. In every attack and defense, it was to the point where it could confuse the real with the fake.


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion, but why was it an illusion?


    Bewitching?


    Wait a minute!


    Fake as real!


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly used the Four Xun Movement Technique. His figure was like a ghost as he moved dozens of meters forward.


    Just as he moved, he saw a strange red muslin appear behind him and missed.


    ¡°I see. It affects the aura, and its true attack method is similar to mine.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    While he was thinking about this, the true essence energy in his body had already started to flow, circulating the Four Directions Disorder mental cultivation method.


    Use the same method as the other party to return the favor.


    At this moment, if there were anyone else present, they would have noticed a magical scene in the small courtyard.


    Whether it was Xu Bai or the red muslin, they looked extremely weak, like a broken sack full of holes.


    Both of them had the same abilities, but Xu Bai was at max level.


    He took out a handful of copper coins and smiled. He did not intend to fight in close combat.


    If you had both melee and ranged abilities, would you choose melee or ranged?


    If Xu Bai was asked this question, he would say, why would he use melee combat when he had ranged combat?


    Maple Leaves Like Rain was a second rank skill, and so was the Breaking Style. Why didn¡¯t he choose such a safe method?


    As he circulated his True Core Strength, a layer of faint golden light surrounded his entire body.


    At the same time, the golden light flowed along his finger and onto the copper coin.


    The copper coin was wrapped in a golden light, like a sugar-coated fruit. It was round and beautiful.


    Body of Diamond could be attached to Ghost Head Blade, and it was the same with the copper coin. However, after leaving Xu Bai, he lacked the supply of true essence energy, so the time was very short.


    But would it affect the short time?


    To Xu Bai, this time was meaningless, except for the fact that it couldn¡¯t be short.


    I¡¯ve already thrown out my hidden weapons, and I¡¯ll be there in an instant. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s short or not.


    At other times, it was fine as long as it was very long.


    As his True Core Strength flowed, Xu Bai raised the hand that was holding the copper coin and used the technique of the maple leaves falling like rain to scatter the copper coin.


    The copper coin was wrapped in golden light and had a long tail flame as it sealed off every path of escape for the red muslin.


    The maple leaves were like rain, and Xu Bai felt a strange sense of d¨¦j? vu. It was like a drama he had seen in his previous life, where there seemed to be such a technique.


    ¡°Oh right, it seems to be called the sky full of flowers and money.¡±


    There was a taste.


    Xu Bai reached his hand into his waist again and pulled out a handful of copper coins. He used Maple Leaf Rain again.


    When they were young, who didn¡¯t fantasize about being a hero and being proficient in all kinds of martial arts?


    At that time, as long as Xu Bai was given a wooden stick, there would be no rape flowers within a radius of one mile.


    At this moment, it somehow matched the memories of his death and activated a certain excitement in Xu Bai.


    Money was scattered in handfuls, and the more he scattered, the more excited he became.


    The golden copper coin hit the red muslin. The red muslin was expressionless, but her body was gradually becoming transparent.


    It was strange and irrational, and there was no so-called pain.


    This expressionless look of him enduring the attack, coupled with the sinister aura that was as cold as ice, made the strange feeling even more intense.


    From the beginning to the end, when Xu Bai used Maple Leaves Like Rain, the situation was already overwhelming.


    In fact, a handful of copper coins was enough, but you couldn¡¯t stop a man who was attacked by dead memories, such as Xu Bai, who was now at a certain point of excitement.


    Under the sky full of money, the red muslin disappeared like a popped bubble.


    At the same time, the bewitching feeling disappeared as if it had never existed.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±


    Xu Bai turned around and looked at the locust tree behind him.


    Locust Tree stood quietly in the backyard. When the moonlight shone on it, it did not change at all.


    The breeze was still cold, but the locust tree looked normal now. It no longer had the bewitching feeling from before.


    ¡°Why is there something strange in the tree?¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    He approached the tree and used the Ghost Head Blade to gently scrape the tree bark.


    It was only then that he realized that there was a human face on the tree trunk above his head.


    Due to the distance between them and the tree branches, they did not see it clearly. Now, they could see it clearly.


    The human face looked very abstract and only had five facial features, but one couldn¡¯t see the specific appearance. It was as if a few circles were randomly painted on a piece of paper to represent the five facial features.


    He could understand it, but it was very abstract.


    As Xu Bai looked over, his face changed..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: There Are Mysteries in the Buddhist Scriptures

    Chapter 66: There Are Mysteries in the Buddhist Scriptures


    Translator: 549690339


    The bark that belonged to the human face began to fall off and fell to the ground. It was like a withered old tree that was heading for extinction.


    When he looked again, the position of the face had returned to normal, as if it had never appeared.


    ¡°If the strangeness dies, the locust tree will be normal. ¡°Xu Bai thought.


    The small courtyard returned to silence once again. It was no different from before. It looked ordinary, and this locust tree no longer had any bewitching effects.


    If ordinary people came in again, they would not be affected by the locust tree.


    Xu Bai stood there for a while, then turned around and went back to his room.


    The next day.


    When the first ray of sunlight shone into the streets of Shengxian County, people began their busy day.


    The streets slowly became lively, turning from quiet to noisy in just an hour.


    On both sides of the street, the commoners were still busy making a living, setting up stalls and opening shops.


    Yesterday, County Magistrate Zhang was beheaded. This matter had caused a sensation in the entire county. However, life was still life. The most common thing was to chat during dinner.


    Other than that, the impact on the people was minimal.


    Ever since Magistrate Zhang¡¯s death, Sheng County lacked a parent officer, but it did not affect the daily activities of Sheng County.


    According to the efficiency of Great Chu, the new officials were already on their way and would take office soon.


    To the commoners, it was a lively scene at that time, but as time passed, they would slowly forget about it.


    On both sides of the street, the sound of peddling could be heard from time to time. In the middle of the street, the green-robed monk, No Flower, was slowly walking.


    Today, he was not here to shop, but to go to the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency.


    There was no other reason. He wanted to persuade Xu Bai, and he had brought something with him.


    The scripture that the abbot had copied when he was young was placed on his chest. To be honest, Wu Hua was still a little reluctant.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu is a person who loves Buddhism. He will definitely like this Buddhist scripture.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Wu Hua walked even faster. Before long, he had already reached the entrance of the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency.


    At this moment, the people from the escort agency were still training.


    When someone saw No Flower enter, they thought that he had business and hurriedly went forward to ask.


    ¡°I want to see your escort master.¡± Wu Hua pressed his palms together and said.


    Even though he was still young, in the eyes of the bodyguard, this monk still looked kind.


    Liu Er happened to be at the side. After hearing No Flower¡¯s words, he asked No Flower to wait in the front yard. He ran to the connection between the backyard and the front yard and shouted.


    ¡°Brother Xu, a monk is here to see you.¡±


    Atter saying tnat, ne 100Kea at tne locust tree In tne Dacwara witn some rear.


    At this moment, Xu Bai had just woken up and was about to go out for a walk.


    Hearing Liu Er¡¯s shout and hearing that it was a monk, he knew who it was without guessing.


    ¡°Let him come to the backyard.¡± Xu Bai said through the door.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Er agreed and told No Flower to go in by himself.


    They did not dare to enter the backyard. That tree was very strange. Their lives were more important.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± No Flower bowed slightly to thank him.


    Liu Er waved his hand to indicate that it was nothing.


    Only then did No Flower step into the backyard.


    As soon as he entered, No Flower stopped and looked at the locust tree in the backyard with a hesitant gaze.


    He seemed to have thought of something and stayed where he was for a while.


    However, he remembered that he was here on official business. He did not stay long and went to the largest house in the backyard.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, I am here to disturb you.¡±No Flower knocked on the door.


    No one opened the door for him, so the door opened automatically.


    When No Flower walked in, he saw Xu Bai in casual clothes pouring water.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any good tea here. Just drink some water. ¡°Xu Bai poured a cup and pushed it to No Flower.


    Almsgiver Xu is polite, monks and nuns don¡¯t pay attention to the desire of food and stomach.¡±No flower backhanded the door closed, walked to Xu Bai in front of them, picked up the boiled water on the table, drank a mouthful.


    He had serious business to attend to, so he didn¡¯t waste time on small talk. After putting down the cup of water, he took out a Buddhist scripture from his pocket and handed it to Xu Bai.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Bai focused slightly.


    In Xu Bail s opinion, this book had no cover and no words. Other than the creases left by frequent flipping, it looked ordinary.


    Normally, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t even look at him, but it was different now.


    There was a golden progress bar floating above the book, which was very eye-catching.


    Another golden progress bar?


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and pretended not to know anything.


    It was really like a flower planted deliberately did not bloom, but a willow planted unintentionally made a shade.


    He was now worrying about where to get the progress bar. He had even made up his mind last night to set his goal aside from upgrading the county.


    He didn¡¯t expect to receive a progress bar today.


    It was comfortable!


    However, there must be a reason for everything.


    There was no free lunch in the sky, so Xu Bai asked.


    He also liked the idea of free prostitution, but there were very few people who could really do so.


    ¡°This is the Buddhist scripture copied by the abbot of the Titanium Temple when he was young. At that time, although the abbot was only a little monk, his Buddhist teachings were already outstanding among his peers. I saw that Almsgiver Xu liked Buddhist teachings.¡±No Flower said slowly.


    There was a hint of heartache in his tone.


    This is not an act.


    Just as Liu Xu had said, when the abbot of the Titanium Temple was young, he liked to copy Buddhist scriptures. There were thousands of them in the Sutra Depository, and there were many of them.


    But that didn¡¯t mean it was worthless.


    This thing was like an antique. Its function was not to do anything but to


    collect it.


    This book was especially good for Buddhist disciples.


    With the support of the status of the abbot of the Titanium Temple, everyone wanted it.


    In fact, the Titanium Temple had even had the idea of using the abbot¡¯s scriptures to connect with other Buddhist sects, but the abbot immediately rejected this idea.


    No Flower didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t understand why the host had such a strange expression on his face when he rejected him.


    Just like¡­ Awkward.


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out, and neither did Xu Bai.


    If Xu Bai knew about this, he would definitely tell No Flower that they almost killed the host club.


    In this day and age, who didn¡¯t do something stupid when they were young? It was only when they were old that they regretted it.


    For example, when he was in junior high school, he liked to post his own updates, and the updates he posted were extremely awkward.


    For example, they would moan or complain about the heavens and earth, pretending to be depressed.


    When they grew up and found out, they would spend the entire night deleting all the content.


    ¡°Now, your Titanium Temple actually wants to use the stupidity of the abbot in his early years to contact the Buddhist sect. The abbot didn¡¯t give you a slap because he has a good temper.


    ¡°Tell me your conditions.¡± Xu Bai took the Buddhist scripture and caressed it lovingly.


    The progress bar was too fragrant.


    This appearance made No Flower confirm his thoughts. He secretly thought that the benefactor was indeed a person who worshipped Buddha.


    Following that, No Flower said something that made Xu Bai confused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Almsgiver Xu to be not only a person who worships Buddha, but also a person who keeps a low profile. It turns out that he has long wanted to destroy the Extreme Life Sect..¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Hidden under the Ancient Tree

    Chapter 67: Hidden under the Ancient Tree


    Translator: 549690339


    As No Flower finished his sentence, the room fell into silence.


    There was an awkward atmosphere.


    Xu Bai took a sip of water and put down the cup. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly.¡±What did you think of this time?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t expected this from No Flower.


    He knew that No Flower would ask him for help, but this sudden question made him know that No Flower was overthinking.


    They had long wanted to destroy the Extreme Life Sect?


    He really didn¡¯t have such thoughts. Not only did he not, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to care.


    He killed Yun Xiang because Yun Xiang provoked him. If he didn¡¯t get rid of her, he would regret it.


    How did he become the one who wanted to destroy the Extreme Life Sect?


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, don¡¯t hide yourself anymore. I¡¯ve already seen through you. I¡¯ve already noticed you when I came in.¡±No Flower smiled confidently, as if he


    were Master God -Diviner.


    ¡°Speak clearly. Don¡¯t speak in riddles.¡±Xu Bai leaned back on the chair and said leisurely.


    ¡°Sigh, Almsgiver Xu, things have already come to this, yet you still want to hide. When I came in, I found traces of a fight here. There was also a locust tree, and there was a scar the size of a face on the trunk of the locust tree.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you just destroy the Extreme Life Sect last night?¡± Wu Hua said slowly.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai placed his elbow on the table and narrowed his eyes.¡±l did destroy a freak last night, but how did you know that it was the Ultimate Life Sect?¡±


    Exterminating the strangeness, this was true. The red muslin strangeness was riddled with holes by his maple leaves like rain, and it died a tragic death. Even the pervert shook his head when he saw this.


    But this matter was related to the Extreme Life Cult? How could No Flower tell?


    ¡°Benefactor, do you still remember the big move I told you about the other Hua said.


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and rubbed his chin.


    Of course he remembered this.


    A beautiful female Abbey Dean had created the Boundless Dao Scripture, which could imitate other people¡¯s cultivation techniques.


    However, ordinary people could only do two at most. The female Abbey Dean relied on her own talent to imitate it to the extreme. In the end, her cultivation technique backfired and she disappeared.


    The Limitless Dao Scripture was obtained by the Extreme Life Cult by chance.


    The Extreme Life Cult had people cultivate this cultivation technique. After they died, they would put it into an object, giving them a chance to produce strangeness.


    And once this strangeness was born, it would completely transform into that ability, no longer an imitation.


    ¡°The object you mentioned earlier, is it a tree?¡±Xu Bai frowned.


    If there was a connection between them, it would be the locust tree in the backyard. Xu Bai immediately thought of it.


    As the two of them chatted about this strange moment, No Flower finally understood that Xu Bai really didn¡¯t know that he had killed the Extreme Life Sect.


    Hence, No Flower began to explain the plan of the Extreme Life Cult in detail.


    ¡°Practicing the Boundless Dao Scripture, imitating an ability of the same level.


    After death, it will turn into a strange ability and solidify into one¡¯s own ability. However, one needs to bury the person under a tree.¡±


    ¡°The Extreme Life Cult named this ability Rebirth, which means a brand new beginning.¡±


    At this point, No Flower paused for a moment, picked up the cup on the table, and took a sip.


    All ,            All ,            All ,      All, All ,      All All ,                                                                               All All ,                All


    All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All, All , All , All, All, All , All, All, All All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All


    All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All , All, All All, All , All, All, All , All, All, All , All, All , All, All, All , All, All, All , All, All, All


    All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All, All All , All , All


    ¡°For example, drowning people will only stay in the water they are in. As for others, I won¡¯t give them an example.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and recalled the time when he first met the locust tree.


    At that time, the locust tree¡¯s range of influence was only in this backyard. Even if it became strange, it was still in the backyard. As long as he left this courtyard, he would be fine.


    ¡°There are other schemes.¡± Xu Bai said.


    If he was from the Extreme Life Sect and there were no other schemes, he would just create the monsters and let them kill him. Why would he need to spend so much effort?


    ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t figured out why they did this yet. ¡°No Flower smiled bitterly.


    They really couldn¡¯t understand. At the moment, they had too little information.


    Other than knowing that the Extreme Life Cult wanted to fight to the death, there was no other news.


    ¡°This tree was planted by a prostitute. It was originally a courtesan of another county.¡±Xu Bai told him the news from before. ¡°Hua Kui?¡± When No Flower heard this, his eyes widened.


    This news was unexpected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Are you sure they are all made of trees?¡±Xu Bai temporarily changed the topic and returned to the right track.


    No Flower was still thinking about what Xu Bai had just said and nodded subconsciously.


    ¡°They are all trees¡­¡± Xu Bai turned the cup of water with his fingers and fell into deep thought.


    The locust tree in the backyard could trigger the progress bar. This was something that had already been practiced. There was no doubt about it.


    And this pagoda tree was related to the Extreme Life Sect. It was caused by the Extreme Life Sect burying the dead under the tree. The dead had learned the Amitayus Daoist Scripture.


    Then, he could calculate¡­


    Learned the immeasurable daoist scripture + buried in the locust tree + strange locust tree = progress bar.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He seemed to have seen a way to make a fortune, and it was a huge fortune.


    If he could find the Extreme Life Sect and take all the trees that they had tampered with, wouldn¡¯t he be rich?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this path would work. It could solve his current problem of not having a progress bar.


    Looking at the still thinking, Xu Bai picked up the Buddhist scripture on the table.


    ¡°The purpose of you giving me the Buddhist scriptures is to make me attack, right?¡±


    No Flower had been wondering who this Courtesan Belle was, but after hearing Xu Bai¡¯s question, he came back to his senses and nodded.


    This was indeed what he thought. There was no need to hide it. Monks were open and aboveboard and never lied.


    Xu Bai casually flipped through the book for a while and raised his head.¡± As you can see, I do like Buddhist scriptures. This gift is very precious to me. I can consider it and give you an answer tomorrow.¡±¡±


    As he spoke, he pushed the scripture in front of No Flower, but halfway through, he pretended to be very reluctant.


    No Flower saw the change in Xu Bai¡¯s expression and quickly said,¡± Patron, you don¡¯t have to give me the Buddhist scriptures. You can read it for a night and give me an answer tomorrow. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Xu Bai was just putting on an act. After hearing Wu Hua¡¯s words, he quickly put the Buddhist scripture into his bag.


    No Flower was speechless.


    Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been cheated?


    Was he deliberately acting just now?


    However, things had already come to this, and the other party had also given him an answer. No Flower pressed his palms together and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Benefactor, I have to go back and consider the information you told me today.


    I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°I have to read these Buddhist scriptures, so I won¡¯t send you off.¡±Xu Bai said.


    No Flower didn¡¯t let Xu Bai send him off. He turned around and left, closing the door behind him.


    When No Flower closed the door, Xu Bai leaned back in his chair and flipped through the Buddhist scriptures.


    ¡°Buddhist scriptures and trees. This request is very difficult to refuse¡­¡± ¡°But we¡¯ll have to wait until tonight. I still have to confirm something.¡± With this thought in mind, Xu Bai looked at the backyard. In the backyard, under the moonlight, the locust tree stood alone..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Give Me a Quick Death? 1

    Chapter 68: Give Me a Quick Death? 1


    Translator: 549690339


    He needed to verify a fact about the locust tree.


    ¡°There are too many escorts during the day. ¡°Xu Bai thought.


    From the time Wu Hua left until night time, Xu Bai did not leave the agency.


    It was only when night approached and the escorts left one after another and returned to their own homes that Xu Bai walked out of the house.


    Tonight was different from the other nights. There was no moonlight tonight, and the sky was dark.


    Xu Bai carried an oil lamp in one hand, a hoe in the other, and a Ghost Head Blade at his waist. He walked out of the house and went directly to the pagoda tree.


    During the day, he had been thinking about it. Under the temptation of the Buddhist scriptures and the Human-faced Ancient Tree, he felt that he could do business.


    Especially the Human-faced Ancient Tree. He was very greedy for the progress bar.


    Helping No Flower was equivalent to helping him. After all, it was equivalent to having two more helpers.


    However, he had to confirm one thing in advance. Was what No Flower said true? Was this locust tree caused by the Human-Faced Ancient Tree?


    If he wanted to verify the truth, he only needed to dig up the pagoda tree to verify what Wu Hua said.


    The people of the Extreme Life Cult killed the people and buried them under the tree. There should be bones under the tree.


    There were too many people during the day, so it was not suitable to operate. Now that it was night, it was the best time to operate.


    Coincidentally, the farming tools he had taken from the Underworld Blacksmith were now in use.


    Xu Bai put the oil lamp on the ground and held the hoe with both hands. Looking at the lonely locust tree in front of him, he raised the hoe without hesitation and began to dig the ground.


    With the addition of his True Core Strength, his speed had increased significantly. Not long after, he had already thrown a deep pit under the locust tree.


    Xu Bai threw the hoe aside. He seemed to have dug up something just now. He raised the oil lamp closer to the front and back before he could see the situation under the tree clearly.


    Beneath the soil was a tree root, and in the middle of the root was a skeleton wearing red clothes, entangled by the roots of the locust tree.


    It had been buried for a long time, and the flesh and blood on White Bones had long disappeared, leaving only the skeleton.


    Judging from the size of the skeleton, it was a woman¡¯s skeleton couldn¡¯t help but think of the strange red muslin he had encountered before.


    The red clothes matched the red muslin.


    ¡°There really is a corpse buried here. It seems that what No Flower said is right.


    We really have to do this business.¡±


    When the rewards exceeded the risks by too much, it was hard to refuse.


    Xu Bai did not think much of the Buddhist scripture. The main thing was the progress bar of the Human-faced Ancient Tree. If he could study it a few more times, he would definitely gain a lot.


    It was already very late. He pondered for a moment. First, he started to bury the locust tree. Then, he planned to rush to the Liu residence to discuss this matter with Wu Hua and the others.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai was about to take the hoe and the oil lamp back to his room. However, he did not expect to hear a strange cry at this moment.


    It was the cry of a bird, like an owl.


    In his previous life, if this voice was translated into words, it would have a very special meaning and would make one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    For example¡­Online novels.


    If the author of a web novel typed the word ¡± coo ¡± in a post, there would be a lot of blades.


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice.


    On the wall of the escort agency stood a masked man in black. On his shoulder sat a black eagle.


    At this moment, the masked man looked at him coldly and did not speak.


    Xu Bai also looked at the masked man. His eyes narrowed slightly, but his expression did not change.


    After a while, the masked man stretched out his left hand.


    The black eagle on his shoulder flapped its wings and landed on the masked man¡¯s left arm, staring at Xu Bai.


    Those eyes seemed to carry humanity, especially when paired with the current scene. It made one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    ¡°Extreme Life Cult?¡± Xu Bai pulled out the Ghost Head Blade from his waist and gently rubbed the back of the blade with his fingers. His gaze gradually became playful.


    ¡°I was just talking about the time. Why didn¡¯t anything happen here? So there¡¯s an expert here.¡±¡±You ruined my sect¡¯s grand plan. I¡¯ll choose a way for you to die.¡± The masked man said in a hoarse voice.¡¯


    ¡°Oh? Choose a way for me to die?¡± Xu Bai touched his chin.¡± I¡¯ve never heard anyone say this to me since I started working in this industry.¡±¡± Masked Man rolled over from the wall and said,¡± You can try it today.¡¯¡±¡® As he spoke, he took a step forward.


    The black eagle in his left hand suddenly flew up and rushed toward Xu Bai. Its eyes were cruel and ruthless, as if it wanted to tear the person in front of it into pieces.


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows slightly.


    This black eagle was unusual. It seemed to dare to charge up even when facing tigers and lions.


    There were too many sects in the martial arts world. He did not know the specific ability of this masked man, but this did not stop him from making a move.


    His right foot stepped to the side, and at the same time, he turned his wrist. Ghost Head Blade swept horizontally from bottom to top.


    ¡°Tsk!


    The black eagle split into two.


    However, the blood that he had imagined did not spill out. The black eagle that had been split into two suddenly turned into a black fog and attacked Xu Bai.


    In the black fog, there were all kinds of roars and howls. Many faces appeared in the black fog. Although their facial features could not be seen clearly, they


    could still be heard together with the painful screams.


    Xu Bai was already on guard. There was no such thing as contempt in his dictionary. When the black fog came, he staggered slightly and used the Four


    Xun Body Movements. He was already moving sideways to the left like a ghost.


    However, the black fog followed Xu Bai like a shadow. Not only did it block the distance between Xu Bai and the masked man, but it also kept chasing after them.


    ¡°So he thought I was a martial artist and wanted to keep a distance from me.¡±


    Xu Bai saw that the man in black refused to move forward and only controlled the black fog in front of him to attack. He already understood the reason.


    The masked man hadn¡¯t said a word since he had attacked Xu Bai, as if he had already taken Xu Bai down.


    However, in the next moment, his eyes revealed shock.


    Xu Bai dodged the attack of the black mist and stomped his foot slightly. His True Core Strength flowed along his foot to the ground, and a golden array suddenly appeared.


    Flames rose and shrouded the black fog.


    In the flames, the black fog crashed left and right, but it could not come out at all. The shouts inside were even more intense.


    ¡°He¡¯s not just a martial artist!¡± The masked man was stunned for a moment before he turned around and ran without hesitation.


    It was originally meant to block the explosive distance of a martial artist, but now that this person was not just a martial artist, it was a different plan.


    Escape was more important!


    The masked man jumped over the high wall in front of him and prepared to escape.


    However, the next moment, a gust of wind came.


    The masked man heard the sound of the wind and turned his head. He saw a round object wrapped in golden light hit his calf.


    The pain was like a tidal wave. The masked man wanted to cry out, but in the next moment, three more sounds of wind could be heard.


    His intact hands and feet were all pierced by copper coins. The masked man fell from the wall and screamed in pain.


    Desperate footsteps sounded behind him.


    There was also a voice that made his hair stand on end.


    ¡°Why are you so confident?¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: You Can ‘t Be soft

    Chapter 69: You Can ¡®t Be soft-hearted When Dealing with the Enemy


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, the masked man was lying on the ground and could not see what was happening behind him. However, when the voice came, it was like the low groans of hell from afar, making him feel cold all over.


    Immediately after, he felt a grip on his neck as he was lifted up from behind and suspended in midair.


    The masked man¡¯s feet kept moving, but this action was in vain and did not have any effect.


    ¡°So you can still move?¡±


    The voice came from behind him again. At the same time, the masked man heard Xu Bai¡¯s words accompanied by a sharp pain.


    ¡°Crack! ¡±


    The sound of bones breaking could be heard. The masked man¡¯s limbs were in extreme pain. His bones had been crushed by Xu Bai.


    He wanted to shout, but Baits voice followed him like a shadow, so he did not dare to shout out¡­


    ¡°If you lure them out, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue, blind your eyes, and pierce your ears. ¡±


    His voice was teasing, but it was extremely threatening.


    The masked man shivered and gritted his teeth, enduring the pain with great effort.


    The sky was dark, and the commotion just now was not enough to wake up the sleeping commoners. Xu Bai carried the masked man and jumped slightly before returning to the backyard.


    He threw the masked man on the ground and used his long knife to remove the mask.


    A woman¡¯s face appeared in front of him. At this moment, her face was covered in sweat and had become extremely pale. It was obvious that she was in endless pain.


    It turns out that the woman¡¯s voice was quite similar just now, and her looks were also quite good, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s gone.¡±Xu Bai smiled teasingly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, give me a quick death.¡±The woman spat out a sentence with difficulty. It was as if she used all her strength, and her head leaned to the side weakly.


    She knew very well that this was a battle of life and death. If she fell into the enemy¡¯s hands, she would definitely not be able to live, so she would not beg for mercy.


    Xu Bai placed his foot on the woman¡¯s shoulder and gently rubbed it.


    If others saw this, they would think that he was playing some strange hobby.


    Although his movements were light, Xu Bai had crushed the woman¡¯s limbs earlier. His actions now triggered the pain from before, and the woman¡¯s face became even paler.


    The pain went deep into his bones, making him despair and unable to resist.


    The woman¡¯s body trembled as she stared at Xu Bai with endless hatred.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be merciful. After you answer my question, I can consider giving you a quick death.¡±Xu Bai¡¯s expression was very calm, and there was even a smile on his face.


    However, he did not retract his foot. Instead, he pressed down even harder.


    ¡°There are no traitors in the Extreme Life Cult. There are only cult members who died in battle and no traitors who surrender.¡±Although the woman¡¯s voice was trembling, it still carried a sense of determination.


    ¡°Pa, pa, pa¡­¡±


    The sound was Xu Bai clapping his hands.


    ¡°Very good. I like people who are more stubborn. Let¡¯s see who is more stubborn.¡±


    Xu Bai dragged the woman into the house in the backyard. He took out a rag and stuffed it into the woman¡¯s mouth.¡±


    The woman stared at Xu Bai and straightened her neck, looking unyielding.


    Xu Bai pulled out the Ghost Head Blade and tapped the back of the blade on the woman¡¯s finger.


    The sound of bones shattering rang out once again.


    ¡®Woo!¡±


    The woman couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She whimpered, but her mouth was blocked and she could only groan in pain.


    ¡°There are hundreds of bones in the human body. Let¡¯s take it slow. We can have a lot of fun tonight.¡±Xu Bai smiled gently.¡±


    This smile was very kind, but it was extremely cold in the eyes of women.


    The gentle smile and the cold feeling intertwined. The strong sense of difference made her hair stand on end. Xu Bai stopped talking and started moving.


    ¡°Crack! ¡±


    The sound of bones cracking and whimpering interweaved in the room. His movements were slow and precise, and every time he knocked, a bone would be knocked off.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, there was not a single intact bone in the woman¡¯s right arm.


    During this process, the woman fainted several times from the pain, but it was useless. Every time she fainted, her consciousness would only become clearer. ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Xu Bai could see that the woman¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°Woo!¡±


    The woman struggled furiously, maintaining her last bit of stubbornness.


    ¡°In this state, even if you can survive, you will end up as a cripple.¡±¡±But have you ever thought about whether your companions are free and unfettered right now?¡± Xu Bai put Ghost Head Blade aside and said.¡±


    The woman trembled slightly.


    She turned around and looked at Xu Bai as if she was looking at a demon.


    Xu Bai expressed that since they were enemies and wanted his life, it was normal for them to go overboard.


    ¡°What an excellent foundation.¡±


    Xu Bai reached out his hand and brushed his fingers across the woman¡¯s cheek. Then, he pulled the woman¡¯s collar.


    It was all white inside.


    ¡°You look pretty good, and your skin is also very good. If I throw you to the west of the city, you know very well what will happen to you.¡±


    In the west of the city, there was a place where the beggars of the county gathered.


    These words were like the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. The woman finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and gestured for Xu Bai to remove the rag from his mouth.


    Xu Bai smiled, closed the woman¡¯s clothes, and pulled off the cloth from her mouth.


    This action stunned the woman.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really think I¡¯m interested in you, do you?¡±Xu Bai is faint, the way of the road, hurry up, you know, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the road, the way of the way of the road, the way of the way of the road, the way of the way of the road, the way of the way of the way of the road, the way of the way of the way of the road, the way of the way of the road, the way of the way¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± The woman said in pain.


    ¡°Tell me everything you want to do about the Extreme Life Cult in Sheng County. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    The woman couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Right now, she only wanted to die quickly. She really didn¡¯t want to make any more struggles, especially at this moment. Her limbs were all broken. Even if she survived, she would only be a cripple.


    Moreover, her companions could not possibly save her.


    In this day and age, there were those with strong willpower who could withstand the cruel punishment.


    Unfortunately, she was not that kind of person. She thought she could handle it, but when she really endured it, she realized that her thoughts were as fragile as a piece of paper.


    In the face of pain, the woman chose to surrender and tell everything she knew.


    ¡°My position in the sect is average, so there are many things I can¡¯t come into contact with. What I can tell you is what I know.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± Tell me slowly. There¡¯s no hurry. ¡®¡±¡®


    The woman took a deep breath to relieve the pain before slowly recounting¡­


    In the room, the light of the oil lamp flickered. Accompanied by the woman¡¯s voice, the light and shadow kept intertwining.


    After about half an hour, the woman told him everything she knew.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything I wanted to say. Please give me a quick death, I beg you! ¡°the woman begged.


    ¡°Let me sort this out.¡± Xu Bai held his chin with his hand as he sorted out the information the woman had given him.


    As this woman had endured the pain to speak, the content was a little messy, so it needed to be sorted out.


    A moment later, he finished organizing all the information, and a rough framework appeared in his mind.


    The entire process of the matter had to start from the Great Chu Country dealing with the Extreme Life Cult¡­


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: The Mysterious Person (Thanks to Book Friend 20181003170427953 for the tip)

    Chapter 70: The Mysterious Person (Thanks to Book Friend 20181003170427953 for the tip)


    Translator: 549690339


    At that time, the Extreme Life Cult had surrounded the Great Chu State and had almost reached a desperate situation.


    However, at the most critical moment, they encountered the help of a mysterious person. This person helped the Extreme Life Sect escape from the predicament and gave the Infinite Dao Scripture to the Extreme Life Sect.


    The Extreme Life Sect was already at the end of their rope. They no longer had any hope of leaving Great Chu alive. Therefore, they decided to use the Boundless Dao Scripture to fight to the death.


    At that time, the people of the Extreme Life Cult discovered that the power of the Boundless Dao Scripture was enormous. As long as they had this power, they could rise again.


    As for why they had buried a living person under the tree. the woman did not know. She was just following orders.


    Hence, a series of events happened.


    The so-called Boundless Scripture was not obtained by the Extreme Life Cult by chance, but was given to them by a mysterious person.


    ¡°I originally wanted to see why there was no reaction from the strangeness here, and then I met you, so I wanted to kill you. ¡°The woman¡¯s limbs were broken as she said in pain.


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought. After a long while, he said,¡±You sold this house to the Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency, right?¡±¡±


    The woman nodded.¡± After the strangeness takes shape, it can form a massacre here. It was the sect¡¯s steward who asked me to do it.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°You are an abandoned child.¡± Xu Bai suddenly said.


    The woman didn¡¯t answer after she said that. Her eyes were filled with gloom.


    Xu Bai could tell from the words just now that there were some things worth pondering. For example, why did he make the Human-faced Ancient Tree in the county town?


    If it were him, he would choose to make a diversion.


    The true purpose of the Extreme Life Cult was to create a diversion.


    The livelier the place, the easier it would be to attract attention if something went wrong, which would cover up the true methods of the Extreme Life Cult.


    As for whether their own people would die, the Extreme Life Cult would not care about such things, such as this woman.


    After a long time, the woman spoke again.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m an abandoned child. The cult wants me to be the sacrifice of this plan. The woman laughed self-deprecatingly and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not just me. There are many more.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai bent down and lifted the woman up.¡±


    This action was very rough, making the woman moan in pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t been in contact. Also, I¡¯ve searched the county city, but there aren¡¯t any other Human-faced Ancient Trees.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. You should give me a quick death.¡±


    ¡°I, Xu Bai, am a man of my word. I just want to verify whether what you said is true or false. ¡°Xu Bai carried the woman and climbed over the wall.


    It was already late at night. No one was passing by on either side of the street. Other than the sound of the night watch, there was no other sound.


    In the silent night, this sound was especially terrifying.


    Xu Bai brought the woman to a house and stopped. The woman looked at the house and felt uneasy. ¡°This is¡­The Liu Residence?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Xu Bai asked with a smile.


    ¡°Are you related to the Liu family?¡± The woman was surprised.


    They were from the Extreme Life Sect, so they would definitely get some important information in advance. Therefore, the woman was surprised at the first moment.


    ¡°Now is not the time for you to be surprised. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±Xu Bai grabbed the woman by her collar and jumped over the wall.


    After entering the backyard, Xu Bai first went to Liu Xu¡¯s room and knocked on her door.


    When Liu Xu opened the door, she was surprised to see Xu Bai carrying a pale and injured woman.


    ¡°Are you kidnapping a commoner girl?¡± Liu Xu said.


    Of course, this was just a joke. Anyone could tell that the woman in black had an extraordinary identity.


    However, in Liu Xu¡¯s eyes, this woman was really too pitiful.


    Her limp limbs were obviously broken.


    The way Liu Xu looked at Xu Bai changed again.


    This man was truly ruthless when he attacked, but this way of dealing with the enemy was really quite appropriate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Wu Hua.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else and left after saying that.


    Liu Xu thought for a moment and followed behind Xu Bai.


    At this time, even though it was late at night, No Flower was still chanting in his room.


    The sound of the wooden fish was very soft. Only when one walked closer could one hear it clearly.


    Xu Bai knocked on the door. Not long after, No Flower opened the door.


    Just like Liu Xu, No Flower was also shocked. Patrons, come in and we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    He knew very well that things weren¡¯t that simple.


    At this moment, the woman, who was covered in injuries, was already ashen.


    She had not expected that there would be another expert in the Liu Residence other than Liu Xu.


    Xu Bai walked into No Flower¡¯s room. After the two of them came in, he told them what had happened. Then, he added,¡¯


    ¡°Do you have a soul-searching method that can determine whether what she said is true or false?¡±


    After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s news, the two of them were shocked. They were still digesting the news, but when they heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, they were stunned.


    Soul search?


    It wasn¡¯t just Liu Xu and No Flower. Even the woman covered in wounds was shocked. She stared at Xu Bai as if she was looking at a demon.


    This man had spent so much effort to bring her here just to use that soul-searching method to determine whether she was real or fake?


    Who was the evil path?


    The injured woman could not believe it.


    No Flower smiled bitterly.¡± Benefactor, this little monk really doesn¡¯t have the method you mentioned. If there really is a way to search the soul, I reckon that we can only ask for help from others. However, we¡¯re now in Sheng County, so it¡¯s very troublesome.¡±¡±


    Liu Xu also shook her head, indicating that she would not do so either.


    ¡°In other words, there really are people who can search souls?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    He only had this thought. After all, he was an old bookworm in his previous life and had seen a lot of things. If he had not eaten pork, how could he have seen pigs run?


    He didn¡¯t expect that there was really such a method.


    ¡°I think so¡­¡± Xu Bai thought.


    One day, he would get one. It was a must-have for traveling in the martial arts world.


    Liu Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness.¡±


    She really couldn¡¯t understand. Among the people she knew, this man was considered a dragon among men, but why was his mind always so strange?


    Why was he so persistent in soul searching?


    Shouldn¡¯t they be looking for their next step?


    ¡°What are the conditions for soul searching?¡±Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what they were thinking at the moment. He was immersed in his own thoughts and asked again.


    Although he had killed many people, he did not understand this world.


    The memories in his mind were not of much use, so he had to seize the opportunity to understand them.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, the difference between professions is like the difference between mountains.¡±Wu Hua said.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get back to the topic. The mysterious person this woman is talking about is probably more powerful than the Extreme Life Sect.¡±Xu Bai felt regretful that he couldn¡¯t take this opportunity to learn more.


    The regret in his tone was obvious to everyone.


    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to judge whether she¡¯s telling the truth or not. As long as we know that it¡¯s related to the Extreme Life Cult, then the rest is simple. ¡°Liu Xu selectively ignored Xu Bai¡¯s obsession with soul searching and added.


    ¡°You mean¡­ Azure lotus throne?¡± No Flower wasn¡¯t stupid and quickly reacted..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: The Three of Them Want to Visit the Flower

    Chapter 72: The Three of Them Want to Visit the Flower


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai saw Liu Xu and No Flower¡¯s troubled expressions and guessed that this person had a powerful background. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so cautious.


    It was just a small county, and Spring Rain Pavilion was a place of debauchery, but there was a character that made the Qingyun Academy and the Titanium Temple afraid. It seemed that not only was his background not small, but it was even bigger than these two.


    ¡°If you want to go to the Spring Rain Pavilion to investigate, you have to be careful of one person. She is the ninth princess of the Great Chu.¡±Liu Xu explained,¡± In the Great Chu¡¯s royal family, the Ninth Princess is the one who is the least favored. Therefore, she doesn¡¯t participate in the royal family¡¯s struggles. Instead, she focuses on doing business.¡±


    ¡°She does a wide range of businesses, not just the Spring Rain Pavilion. This so-called Spring Rain Pavilion is just one of the businesses that the ninth princess does.¡±No Flower continued,¡± We definitely have to investigate. His Majesty once said that if the Ninth Princess violated the laws of Great Chu, she would be punished as a commoner. However, we can¡¯t openly investigate her.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    A frustrated princess opened a brothel?


    It was just one of the industries. It seemed that the scope involved was very wide.


    There was something.


    In Xu Bail s mind, there was no such thing as disappointment. A princess was a princess.


    The people of the imperial family were even more so, they were the face of the emperor.


    Moreover, it involved a lot of business. If this was done under the eyes of the Emperor of the Great Chu State, then there would be something to say.


    Accumulate wealth?


    It was very possible.


    ¡°Perhaps this matter has nothing to do with the ninth princess, but Spring Rain Pavilion must have a problem, especially the promotion of a county. ¡°No Flower put his palms together and added.


    This was very possible.


    Who is the Ninth Princess?


    Why would the royal family of the Great Motherland need to collude with the so-called Extreme Life Sect?


    That would be too demeaning and too bold.


    The Ninth Princess would not dare to anger the Emperor. Even if she was the Emperor¡¯s daughter, the Emperor could kill her if he wanted to.


    In Tian Zi¡¯s family, where was the love?


    No Flower thought that this matter was very likely a problem with the Spring Rain Pavilion.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t investigate openly, we can investigate secretly. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    As soon as he said this, Liu Xu and No Flower turned to look at Xu Bai, their eyes filled with doubt.


    Scouting? How?


    Could it be that he was going to disguise himself, put on his night clothes, and sneak into the Spring Rain Pavilion when the moon was dark and the wind was strong?


    Putting aside the possibility of being discovered, if they were really discovered, it would be extremely easy for them to alert the enemy.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xu asked the question in her heart.


    Moxiu fell into deep thought. Could it be that his passive skill, Reversal, was really a Royal¡¯s innate skill?


    As the saying goes, those who are involved are confused, while those who are not. Liu Xu was a woman, and No Flower was a monk. The two of them naturally did not think of this method.


    Xu Bai was a normal man, but he could see through it.


    ¡°The land of fireworks, I¡¯m a woman again¡­¡± This¡­¡± Liu Xu was in a dilemma. Her starry eyes carried a trace of awkwardness.


    Although the people of the pugilistic world did not stick to the details, this matter was somewhat out of line in the customs of Great Chu.


    There were also cases of scholars visiting romantic places. It was euphemistically called romantic but not obscene, but she was a woman.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just disguise yourself as a man? This was an emergency, and special measures had to be taken.¡±¡±No way, right?¡± Xu Bai goaded. Are you a pedantic scholar?¡±


    With this provocation, Liu Xu immediately glared at Xu Bai.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll dress up. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never been a man before.¡±


    Liu Xu had settled the matter, but Wu Hua had a troubled expression on his face. It was as if letting him visit the brothels was asking for his life.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Titanium Temple advocate entering the mortal world? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t dare to enter the mortal world?¡± Xu Bai said.


    No Flower sighed.¡± Benefactor, you may not know this. My master once said that the most difficult thing in the mortal world is the love between a man and a woman. Therefore, I have always maintained a sufficient distance. Unless I am 100% sure, I don¡¯t dare to touch it.¡±


    Of course, he was lying.


    He is afraid of men and women, love more, love more, and other reasons.


    Ever since he entered the Titanium Temple from a young age, his master had been passing on a principle to him.


    The woman at the foot of the mountain was a tiger. The so-called love would eat monks.


    As everyone knew, when an idea was conveyed from a young age, it would take root in one¡¯s heart and it would be difficult to pull it out.


    No Flower had such a mentality.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then don¡¯t go.¡± Xu Bai said concisely.


    ¡°Patron, goading me won¡¯t work. Since you insist that I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯ll go.¡±No Flower said expressionlessly.


    [Provoking Doesn¡¯t Work]


    Xu Bai clapped his hands and said,¡±Then go and disguise yourselves.¡±¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Liu Xu glanced at Xu Bai.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Xu Bai was very straightforward.¡± After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll see who can do it better. Then, help me do it.¡±


    Liu Xu was speechless.


    Although they didn¡¯t know why they were provoked by Xu Bai, Liu Xu and No Flower still went to prepare.


    Liu Xu left the house and prepared to go to her own room. Before she left, Xu Bai gestured at her, almost making her so angry that she twisted her ankle. At that time, Xu Bai gestured in front of his chest and added,¡±


    ¡°When a woman disguises as a man, she must pay attention to the details.¡± This reminded her of what happened that night.


    ¡°You make it seem like you know a lot, but when it comes to disguises, you¡¯re a novice.¡±


    Liu Xu said mockingly before gritting her teeth and leaving.


    No Flower, on the other hand, was very simple. He took out a wig from his clothes and put it on his head. He also smeared some beard on himself, making him look a few years older.


    In the end, he even flipped his monk robe and put it back on.


    After the monk robe was flipped over, it turned greenishsh-black, and the style also changed.


    ¡°Fortunately, before I left, Master told me to be careful of the martial arts world. Disguise is the first lesson.¡±No Flower said slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more interested in your Titanium Temple,¡± Xu Bai said as he gently rubbed the hilt of Ghost Head Blade with his fingers.¡±


    This kind of teaching method was very good. It was very suitable for survival in the martial arts world.


    ¡°If fate allows it, I will definitely invite you to the Titanium Temple to chat about Buddhist scriptures all night. ¡°No Flower bowed.


    ¡°Were those few days not painful enough?¡± Xu Bai was hinting at something.


    These words made No Flower choke. Thinking back to the few days when he explained the Buddhist scriptures to Xu Bai, it was really extremely painful.


    Those who played the lute to a cow were extremely tormented.


    ¡°Benefactor, even if it gets worse, as long as you devote yourself to Buddhism, you can still accumulate a lot of energy. ¡°No Flower felt that he still had to comfort her.


    He couldn¡¯t dampen a person¡¯s enthusiasm. Moreover, he was a person who worshipped Buddhism.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see in the future.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand and said.


    Just as the two of them were chatting, Liu Xu, who was disguised, pushed open the door and entered.


    Xu Bai heard the voice and turned around. He found that the person standing at the door had changed drastically..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Spring Rain Pavilion’s Inspiration

    Chapter 73: Spring Rain Pavilion¡¯s Inspiration


    Translator: 549690339


    He was dressed in embroidered clothes, tied up at his waist, and had a full beard. He looked like a rich man. ¡°Liu Xu?¡± Xu Bai was stunned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Xu nodded.


    There was no change in her voice. It was still as ethereal as before.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this voice, Xu Bai would have mistaken him for someone else.


    This was a complete change of appearance. Although Xu Bai had never seen what Liu Xu looked like, at least now, she looked like a man.


    In the past, he had always seen on television that when a woman dressed up as a man, she would not be discovered. However, in reality, one could tell at a glance that a woman was dressed as a man.


    Now that Liu Xu was like this, she really couldn¡¯t discover it.


    ¡°Then when you masked your face last night, did you think of changing your appearance?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    That night, when she killed Liu Fenghua, Liu Xu was only wearing a


    nightgown, but it was difficult to hide her proud figure.


    But now, it had completely changed.


    Liu Xu touched her face and said,¡± At that time, I had disguised myself. That day, I was supposed to kill people. How could I care about my figure? Who knew that I would meet you?¡±¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you change your voice?¡± Xu Bai pointed at his throat.


    Such an image of a rich dog, but with a gentle and ethereal voice, it looked extremely out of place.


    If he closed his eyes, he would think that a beauty was beside him.


    Liu Xu rolled her eyes and took out a medicine bottle from her sleeve. She shook it.¡± You can change your voice after eating this, but it only lasts for an hour. You can eat it when you arrive.¡±¡±


    To be honest, in Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, Liu Xu¡¯s current appearance was far from that of a scholar. Even her previous otherworldly temperament was completely different now.


    Of course, when Liu Xu used the scholar¡¯s ability, it would also change her scholarly temperament. The pages of the book were charred yellow, making one¡¯s scalp go numb at a glance.


    Of course, in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, everything was normal.


    After all, not long ago, when he first met Liu Xu in the Liu residence, Liu Xu had placed a large number of nails in her boudoir.


    No flowers, but stunned, no books, no books, no abilities?¡±


    He had changed his appearance just now, which was actually the simplest method. Now, Liu Xu¡¯s appearance seemed to be the real high-level one.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary makeup method. I¡¯ve seen it in a book. Even an ordinary person can use it.¡±Liu Xu put the bottle back into her sleeve.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xu Bai said with a look of disdain.¡±


    Liu Xu did not get angry when she saw Xu Bai¡¯s look of disdain. Instead, she wore a calm expression and took out a small box from behind her.¡± It¡¯s time for me to change your appearance. ¡®¡±¡®


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°Make it look cool.¡¯¡±¡® Liu Xu didn¡¯t reply and began to disguise Xu Bai.


    A moment later¡­


    Xu Bai looked at the person in the mirror expressionlessly.¡±


    In the mirror, his looks had dropped a lot.


    Liu Xu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Even though she tried her best to keep her expression taut, she could still see a smile in her eyes.¡± The less outstanding your appearance is, the safer it is.¡±¡±


    Although he said that, Xu Bai understood that it was all for personal revenge.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bring a knife.¡± Liu Xu looked at Xu Bails waist and said,¡± Also, you can¡¯t wear your own clothes. You have to change into servant clothes and pretend to be my attendants. ¡®¡±¡®


    Xu Bai naturally knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to bring a saber with them when they were going to a brothel, so he untied Ghost Head Blade to the side.


    He looked to the side and saw No Flower standing with his hands clasped together.


    Coupled with the wig and the beard on his face, he looked very strange.


    ¡°Monks like you have to restrain your subconscious actions.¡±Xu Bai said.


    No Flower quickly put down his hands and nodded.


    ¡°And you, your eyes are too clear. You don¡¯t have the temperament of a rich dog at all.¡±Xu Bai said to Liu Xu.


    Liu Xu closed her eyes and opened them again. Her eyes were filled with an arrogant and despotic aura.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±Xu Bai revealed a mysterious smile.


    Liu Xu and No Flower came over. After hearing what Xu Bai said next, they revealed expressions of understanding.


    After that, Xu Bai and Wu Hua changed into the clothes of the servants of the Liu family. After everything was settled, the three of them left the Liu family under the cover of night.


    As for the corpse on the ground, Liu Xu took out a small bottle and poured it on the corpse. The corpse immediately turned into blood.


    All in all, Xu Bai was reminded of what Liu Xu had said that night outside Lin Fenghua¡¯s window when she had taken out her smoke.


    ¡°I have many methods, and this is only one of them.¡±


    Bai didn¡¯t know how many tricks he had, but he knew very well that he wanted something that could turn corpses into blood.


    There was also the Disguising Technique. It would be very useful in the future when he wanted to kill people. No, it would be very useful in the future when he wanted to punish evil and promote good.


    ¡°I have to find an opportunity to get it over.¡±


    When he heard Liu Xu say that ordinary people could learn it, he had an idea.


    But now was not the time, so Xu Bai did not say anything.


    The night grew darker and darker. The other streets were as quiet as water, but there was a place in Sheng County that was brightly lit.


    Spring Rain Pavilion was the only brothel in Sheng County, and it was also the most lively place at night.


    Whether it was scholars, wealthy businessmen, or ordinary people, they often lingered here.


    As a transmigrator, how could he not come here to check in?


    Xu Bai looked excited.


    Liu Xu was still alright, but No Flower was obviously very cowardly. If they could get close enough, they could even hear No Flower¡¯s voice.


    ¡°The woman at the foot of the mountain eats monks..


    No Flower had long since recognized the deceptive language, but some things could not be erased no matter how hard he tried.


    There was no problem with normal communication, but now was not the time for normal communication. They were visiting a brothel.


    ¡® Be normal. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Xu Bai said softly as he patted her on the shoulder. Then, he followed Liu Xu into the Spring Rain Pavilion. They played the role of servants, while Liu Xu was a wealthy merchant.


    Just as he stepped in, he heard a commotion.


    Spring Rain Pavilion was filled with birds and swallows. It was divided into three floors, and each floor was filled with the smell of cosmetics.


    As soon as Xu Bai entered, his eyes lit up.


    This kind of intuitive feeling was different from television. Only when one was in the scene could one feel the subtle difference.


    The brothel madame, who was in her thirties, walked over to Liu Xu while shaking her body.


    ¡°Is this your first time here? Do you have a lover?¡±


    In this line of work, everyone had good eyes.


    When the brothel madame saw Liu Xu dressed luxuriously, she rushed over immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing business and passing through Sheng County, so I just happened to come over to play. ¡°Liu Xu acted like an old guest and threw a piece of silver over.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The brothel madame took it in a flurry, agreed, and led the way.


    Before long, Xu Bai and the others were brought to a good room. Liu Xu had just sat down when she noticed that Xu Bai was looking at her strangely..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Playing and Singing

    Chapter 74: Playing and Singing


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Liu Xu was confused.


    The door was already closed. Other than the increasingly noisy noise outside, only the three of them were left in the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    When Liu Xu was communicating with the brothel madame earlier, she had been extremely skilled.


    He was like an old customer and not a newcomer. He was so familiar with it that it made one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    ¡°The Academy teaches us.¡± Liu Xu suddenly said.


    Xu Bai was stunned.


    What? The Academy still had teachings on this?


    This Qingyun Academy was very showy.


    He had never heard of the Academy teaching this.


    ¡°Many years ago, there was a scholar in the Qingyun Academy who was trained as the top of the academy. However, not long after, he immersed himself in the brothels and ended up with nothing.¡±¡±Thus, it became a counterexample and was widely circulated in the Academy.¡±¡±


    Since it was a counterexample, she naturally had to explain it clearly. Therefore, Liu Xu understood the process very well.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m mediocre.¡±Wu Hua put his palms together and said,¡± It seems that the Academy has changed this part of history.¡¯¡±¡®


    Liu Xu frowned slightly and did not continue speaking.


    ¡°The version I heard was that the scholar fell in love with a woman of the evil way and tried to assassinate the College Chief. At that time, the College Chief did not kill the scholar. For some reason, the scholar concealed his identity and never appeared again.¡±No Flower explained.


    Liu Xu¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. She had never heard of this content before.


    Ever since she entered the Academy, all the scholars in the Academy had heard her version of the content. What Wu Hua said now was the first time she heard it.


    Would the Academy change history?


    Liu Xu did not know, but now was not the time to discuss this.


    Outside the door, there was a knock on the door. The brothel madame pushed the door open and entered with a few girls.


    ¡°Sir, which one do you choose?¡±


    Liu Xu¡¯s gaze fell on the few girls. After moving back and forth, she chose a girl wearing a pink muslin.


    ¡°Oh right, leave two more for my two servants.¡±


    This sentence was directed at Xu Bai and No Flower. When Liu Xu spoke, she waved her hands vigorously, acting like a nouveau riche.


    The brothel madame covered her mouth and laughed.


    They were all in the business of serving, and they couldn¡¯t wait to earn more money. Who would care about being a servant?


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you two two more rooms.¡±


    With that, he left with Xu Bai and No Flower, along with the girl he had just picked.


    Not long after, Wu Hua went to the room next door, and Xu Bai was taken to the room next door.


    The three of them were in adjacent rooms.


    Xu Bai pushed the door open and entered. He sat on a chair and poured two glasses of wine.


    The door was closed. Before he could turn around, he felt his thigh sink and smelled a fragrance.


    Xu Bai¡¯s evaluation of this was that it was not as good as the sandalwood scent on Liu Xu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Master, this little girl is proficient in blowing, playing, and singing. Where do you want to start?¡±A woman in a light veil leaned against Xu Bai and wrapped her arm around his neck as she spoke in a gentle and charming manner.


    It was exciting.


    It was very exciting.


    But it was also a little boring.


    In Xu Bail s opinion, she should at least play some music. After all, he had read from a book that the girl was proficient in all kinds of romantic places in ancient times.


    In a situation like this, it would be boring to be straightforward from the start.


    ¡°You know how to play and sing?¡±Xu Bai still asked.


    The woman stretched out her index finger and pressed it against Xu Bai¡¯s chest.¡±


    Oh


    So it was a song. He thought it was a song.


    ¡°Have a drink.¡± Xu Bai picked up his glass and handed it to the woman in front of him.


    The woman had seen this scene many times, so she did not mind and drank it.


    Then, she straddled the man. His eyes rolled back, and his body fell backward, fainting.


    Xu Bai reacted very quickly. He caught the woman and placed her on the bed.


    He thought to himself, Liu Xu¡¯s medicine is not bad. Her reaction is quite fast.¡± Just as she thought of this, there was a knock on the door.


    Xu Bai came to the door and opened it a crack. He saw Liu Xu and No Flower standing outside, so he opened the door and let them in.


    On the way here, they had already discussed this. This was part of the plan.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with this. If someone comes in to check, won¡¯t we be exposed?¡±Liu Xu said with a worried tone.


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.¡± Do you think Spring Rain Pavilion can continue to operate if someone comes in to disturb us while we¡¯re doing this?¡±¡±


    Liu Xu choked and immediately felt that what Xu Bai said made sense.


    What he said was right. If someone came in to disturb him when he was doing this, he would lose his sense of security and no one would come to Spring Rain Pavilion.


    No Flower hadn¡¯t said anything since he came in, and his eyes were dull.


    Xu Bai subconsciously looked at No Flower and saw a red mark on her neck.


    ¡°I was a little slow.¡± No Flower felt Xu Bai¡¯s gaze and frantically wiped the red mark on his neck.


    Xu Bai gave a knowing expression and patted No Flower¡¯s shoulder while sighing.


    I really didn¡¯t do anything. I was just a little slow.


    Who knew that the woman would be so crazy as to pounce on him without saying a word?


    Who could withstand this!


    Of course, he also understood that the more he tried to explain, the more powerless he would be. He might as well shut his mouth and say nothing.


    ¡°Just wait.¡± Xu Bai said.


    There were still many people in Spring Rain Pavilion, and there was an endless stream of customers coming and going. It was not the right time to go out.


    They could spend the night here, so there was no harm in waiting until night time.


    Of course, there was no such thing as not sleeping for a night, even if it was a romantic place.


    It didn¡¯t exist.


    Can you do this all night without stopping?


    Then he might need to use the kidney pounding method.


    The three of them waited in this small room. Fortunately, Liu Xu¡¯s medicine was very effective. Even when the sounds outside gradually quieted down, the three girls still did not wake up.


    The noise and noise gradually disappeared, as if the bustling city had returned to a quiet village. The sudden difference made people feel surreal.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t feel anything during this period of time, because he took advantage of this time to take out Wu Hua¡¯s Buddhist scriptures and read them carefully.


    This action further confirmed No Flower¡¯s thoughts that Xu Bai was a person who devoted himself to Buddhism.


    ¡°Move out!¡± Xu Bai waved his hand when he saw that the time was up.


    One by one, they walked out of the door and began to slowly search along the floor.


    As for how to find it, No Flower had a way.


    As the owner of the Wisdom Eye, although he had not developed the Wisdom Eye to the extreme, it was not a problem for him to see the strength of people of the same level.


    Just like before, No Flower could tell that Xu Bai was a rank-eight unspecialized.


    As long as something was wrong, they could monitor it closely to reduce the danger.


    It was very quiet outside, and every room door was tightly shut.


    When the three of them came out, Xu Bai was about to go door to door to check when he heard a voice..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: The Silent Xu Bai (1)

    Chapter 75: The Silent Xu Bai (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Not only did Xu Bai hear it, even No Flower and Liu Xu heard it.


    ¡°Sha¡­Sand¡­ Sha¡­¡±


    This voice was very obvious, especially in the dead of night. The voice was infinitely magnified and entered the three people¡¯s ears.


    They were on the second floor, and the voice came from downstairs.


    Xu Bai came to the railing of the stairs and looked at the first floor.


    In the middle of the first floor, there was a man dressed in coarse clothes. He was holding a wooden broom in his hand and sweeping slowly.


    The sound just now came from when the broom touched the ground. Even though Xu Bai was standing on the second floor, the people on the first floor didn¡¯t stop. They were still sweeping with their heads lowered.


    It wasn¡¯t strange to clean at this time. After all, Spring Rain Pavilion¡¯s business was different.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly clean up when he was receiving guests, right?


    Liu Xu and No Flower also came to the railing.


    As she was looking down from the top, she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.


    No Flower subconsciously used his Wisdom Eye, then looked away and took a step back.


    This action obviously couldn¡¯t be hidden from Xu Bai, who immediately gave him a puzzled look.


    He could see the shock in No Flower¡¯s eyes.


    From the scene just now, it could be seen that No Flower had used the Wisdom


    Eye. As for the result, it could be seen from No Flower¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Higher than Eighth Stage?¡± No Flower said blankly.


    Liu Xu reacted the fastest. After all, she was also watching.


    But before Liu Xu could say anything, Xu Bai was the first to make a move.


    He turned around, retreated, and reached into the money bag.


    This set of movements was smooth and smooth. After he was done, Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were fixed on the spot behind him. It was where he had been standing just now.


    Not far away from him, the person sweeping the floor had already arrived on the second floor. No one noticed.


    Xu Bai¡¯s pupils constricted as he said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±¡±


    Without another word, he turned around and left.


    To be able to come to the second floor silently and be discovered by him only when he was about to approach, this person¡¯s strength was extraordinary.


    Xu Bai could be ruthless and kill without blinking, but there was a condition, and that was to at least ensure his own safety.


    He didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s ability at the moment, so it was better for him to leave.


    Of course, Xu Bai reacted quickly, but Liu Xu and No Flower reacted even faster.


    When Xu Bai shouted this word, Liu Xu and No Flower followed behind, running faster than anyone else.


    The three of them had a tacit understanding. Even when they were running, they would look after each other.


    Strangely, the person on the second floor held the broom and lowered his head. He did not continue to chase after them. Moreover, because he had lowered his head, no one could see his face clearly.


    Not long after, Xu Bai and the others ran out of Spring Rain Pavilion and disappeared into the darkness.


    The man who was sweeping the floor maintained his standing posture. He only raised his head when there was no one on the second floor.


    His face was covered in burn marks and looked extremely terrifying, especially with his messy hair, which made one feel a chill all over.


    ¡°Squeak¡­¡¯


    The sound of the door opening came from the third floor.


    The sweeper raised his head and his gaze stopped on the third floor.


    On the railing on the third floor, a woman in light yellow silk was bending over slightly with a smile in her eyes.


    The woman was in her thirties and had a seductive look on her face.


    After noticing the sweeping man¡¯s gaze, she stretched out her fair and thin arm and hooked her finger at the sweeping man.


    The man who was sweeping the floor carried the broom in his hand and slid it slightly on the ground. For some reason, he disappeared from the second floor and arrived on the third floor in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Heaven Inspector, Scholar, and a martial artist. ¡°The sweeper said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, I know everything. These three guys are very smart. They have used all the tricks of the pugilistic world, including smoke and disguise. ¡°The woman in yellow reached out and gently stroked the man¡¯s face, as if she was not afraid of the burn marks at all.


    ¡°Extreme Life Cult¡­¡± The sweeper opened his mouth, but before he could finish his sentence, he was stopped by the yellow-clothed woman.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± The woman in yellow covered the man¡¯s mouth and whispered,¡± Don¡¯t worry about them. We just need to be a couple in this remote county.¡±¡±


    ¡°But the woman that the Ninth Princess asked you to keep an eye on didn¡¯t come to work tonight. ¡°the sweeper said.


    The yellow-clothed woman shook her head.¡± It¡¯s just the Extreme Life Sect.


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s purpose is to give her a glorious life and add a little bit of luck. The Extreme Life Sect is just a bonus to the Ninth Princess, but the Ninth Princess will not violate the rules of the Great Chu State because this matter should be handled by the Sky Inspectorate.¡±


    At this point, the woman in yellow looked at the face of the man sweeping the floor and became more gentle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in the fight of the royal family. The ninth princess won¡¯t blame me for losing a small prize.¡±The yellow-clothed woman continued.


    I don¡¯t care.¡± The man who swept the floor smiled. His face was full of burns, which was especially terrifying.¡± Then I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Are you really not going to care?¡± the yellow-clothed woman said.


    The sweeping man nodded vigorously.¡±


    The woman in yellow did not say anything. She leaned into the man¡¯s arms and smiled faintly.


    Night, Sheng County, outside the street.


    Xu Bai and the other two walked for a distance and stopped in front of an alley.


    ¡°This is the Rank-8 you mentioned?¡± Before Xu Bai could say anything, Liu Xu turned to look at No Flower.


    At this moment, No Flower stopped in his tracks and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    After hearing Liu Xu¡¯s question, No Flower revealed a shocked expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. This is unexpected.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know how a small Spring Rain Pavilion could have experts.


    The man sweeping the floor just now gave No Flower a very uncomfortable and oppressive feeling.


    Moreover, he could actually go from the first floor to the second floor without making a sound. They did not even realize that the strength of the man sweeping the floor was extraordinary.


    Rank-7?


    ur KanK-oc


    No Flower couldn¡¯t see it, and the Wisdom Eye couldn¡¯t see it. It could only mean that his strength was higher than his.


    Liu Xu frowned, as if she was thinking about something.


    From the beginning to the end, Xu Bai didn¡¯t say a word. He kept silent.


    Ever since he came out of Spring Rain Pavilion, he had been in this state. He had not spoken even now.


    At this moment, Liu Xu and No Flower finally realized that something was wrong with Xu Bai and turned their gazes over.


    Based on their understanding of Xu Bai, he definitely wouldn¡¯t remain silent at this time. He must have noticed something.


    Xu Bai was a rank-eight unspecialized, after all. He immediately sensed their gazes and came back to his senses.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Liu Xu asked.


    Xu Bai was enlightened.


    He had thought that something was wrong, but it turned out to be the case.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. What should I say? This person¡¯s identity was unknown, and he was very powerful. He had to at least have some clues before he could explain. ¡°Xu Bai spread his hands and said.


    No Flower nodded.


    However, Liu Xu had come into contact with Xu Bai earlier than No Flower. She had a feeling that Xu Bai seemed to have some ideas..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: The So

    Chapter 76: The So-called Courage in the Yin


    Translator: 549690339


    Actually, Liu Xu wasn¡¯t mistaken. Xu Bai did have some thoughts, but the so-called thoughts weren¡¯t about the man who was sweeping the floor.


    He was very interested in the identity of the man sweeping the floor, but what he was more interested in was not the identity, but the broom in the man¡¯s hand.


    The man who had just swept the floor ran from the first floor to the second floor without a sound. Xu Bai was on guard, so he saw the broom in the man¡¯s hand.


    The broom looked very ordinary. It was the kind of broom that was usually used. It was very old. It would not cost much to buy a new one.


    However, the same thing represented different values in the eyes of different people.


    When Xu Bai first saw the broom, he saw a golden progress bar on the broom.


    What was Xu Bai most concerned about?


    There was no need to ask. Of course, it was the progress bar.


    Therefore, Xu Bai was still thinking about the golden progress bar and subconsciously ignored the identity of the sweeper.


    There was a time for everything. Placing the golden progress bar in front was what Xu Bai really thought.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Liu Xu asked.


    After waiting for a long time, no one answered.


    The alley was quiet, and the whole place was quiet.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer because he was here to help, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to be the guest of honor. Besides, he was still eyeing the broom.


    After a while, Wu Hua said,¡± Let¡¯s go back first. I have to send a message Heaven Inspectorate. Things have gone beyond our expectations. Somet] unexpected will happen.


    The sweeper was extraordinarily powerful, but he did not pursue them. This was also a very strange thing, but at least for now, they were safe.


    In short, something unexpected had happened here. Wu Hua had to hurry up and send the news to the Heaven Inspectorate.


    ¡°You should come back with us.¡±Liu Xu said to Xu Bai,¡±lf something really happens, the three of us can still take care of each other.¡±¡±


    If the three of them split up and acted separately, the danger would be greatly increased.


    Just like in horror movies, those who were alone would always die the fastest.


    The three of them could only clench their fists together. If they were separated, they would only be defeated one by one. They were all smart people, so they naturally thought of the best solution.


    Xu Bai nodded.


    He could also take advantage of this time to digest the Buddhist scriptures and think about how to get the broom.


    After they finished their discussion, they didn¡¯t say anything else and rushed to the Liu residence in the dark.


    Soon, they returned to the Liu residence.


    Xu Bai moved into Wu Hua¡¯s room and wrote a letter, asking Liu Xu to hand it over to the Bodyguard Agency the next day.


    The content of the letter was that he would be away for a few days and Liu Er would be in charge of the bodyguard agency.


    After everything was done, Xu Bai lay on the bed with a Buddhist scripture in his hand and started to check the progress bar.


    The guest room in the Liu residence was very large. Liu Xu had brought an extra set of bedding, and No Flower had taken the initiative to sleep on the floor.


    In No Flower¡¯s words, he was the one who got involved in this matter. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let Xu Bai sleep on the floor.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t act pretentious and slept on the bed.


    As for why they didn¡¯t get an extra room, it was late at night. It would cause unnecessary trouble if they got an extra room. After all, there were many people in the Liu residence.


    Ever since he returned to his room, No Flower had been writing on the table with a brush. Not long after, he had written a long note.


    ¡°How do you plan to send the message?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s gaze did not leave the Buddhist scriptures. He did not even raise his head.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will go to the Yin Posthouse and ask the people there to deliver the letter.¡±No Flower explained.


    ¡°Yin Posthouse?¡± Xu Bai heard another new term and was immediately interested.


    From the name, it seemed to be a relay station.


    However, the word ¡°Yin¡± was added in front of it, making it seem extraordinary.


    ¡°Ordinary people go through the official post stations, while Jianghu people and others go through the Yin post stations. They don¡¯t interfere with each other.¡±¡±The Yin Posthouse can also send messages to the Heaven Inspectorate, ¡± Wu Hua said.¡±


    Xu Bai put down his hand and said thoughtfully, ¡°His Majesty the Emperor is really willing to spend a lot of money.¡±¡±


    With just this explanation, he already roughly understood what it meant.


    The so-called Yin Posthouse was the complete opposite of the official posthouse. It was a posthouse that did not disturb ordinary people.


    In Xu Bail s eyes, this was an extremely important move.


    For a country, the relay station was also an extremely important institution. Its main function was to transport the people to rest. There were stations on the main roads leading to all parts of the country to provide food and accommodation for the officials, as well as the servants who sent letters and documents.


    There were three ways to use courier stations: to pick up and drop off envoys, to report military intelligence, and to transfer military supplies. There were also three types of courier stations: courier stations, delivery stations, and emergency delivery shops.


    It started from the capital and spread to all parts of the country. These were all established by the government.


    Especially when it came to delivering military intelligence and maintaining stability, the relay station played an important role.


    Of course, these were all related to the official post stations.


    What Xu Bai did not expect was that the Emperor had set up another Yin Posthouse.


    Don¡¯t underestimate this Yin Posthouse. The manpower and material resources expended were unimaginable. It covered the entire area of Great Chu. One could imagine the emperor¡¯s boldness.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s boldness is truly something I¡¯ve never seen before. ¡°No Flower sighed. ¡°My master once said that someone had advised that the expenses of the Yin Posthouse were too high. His Majesty had only said one sentence and shut up the mouths of the people in the world.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡®What is it?¡± Xu Bai asked with interest.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty said that it would be my fault if the people of the world were disturbed by the people of the martial arts world because of a relay station.¡±Wu


    Hua said.


    Xu Bai touched his chin.¡±


    This emperor was quite interesting. He seemed to have silenced everyone, but he had actually stabilized his power.


    Not only did the Yin Posthouse maintain the stability of the people, but it could also alleviate the pressure of traffic congestion and create a more convenient and smoother passage.


    If it went smoothly, then the Wacang would be able to take the initiative. ¡°Patron, do you want to study Buddhist scriptures for a night?¡±No Flower asked.


    Xu Bai nodded.


    Originally, he did not like to watch the progress bar at night because he had to ensure that he was in the best state of mind and at the best time at all times. However, the situation was different now The man sweeping the floor gave him a hint of pressure.


    ¡°How about I knock the wooden fish for you?¡±No Flower said with a smile.


    It was very difficult to meet a person who had the same appetite and shared the same interests as them.


    Although Wu Hua seemed to have many companions in the Titanium Temple, he had left the Titanium Temple long ago and worked under the Heaven Inspectorate. He rarely met people like Xu Bai.


    ¡°Knock.¡± Xu Bai thought that it would be boring to keep the progress bar running by himself, so it would be better to have a sound.


    No Flower stood up and took out the wooden fish from the cabinet. He placed it on the table and tapped it gently.


    The voice was long and full of Buddha-nature. Coupled with the sandalwood incense in the room, it was even more dense.


    Xu Bai listened to the sound of the wooden fish and continued to read the Buddhist scriptures.


    The night was getting colder.


    Outside Spring Rain Pavilion.


    A man carrying a broom quietly walked out..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Three People Want to Kill the Sweeper

    Chapter 77: Three People Want to Kill the Sweeper


    Translator: 549690339


    The night was as dark as ink, and there was no one else in Spring Rain Pavilion. The man who swept the floor left quietly, and no one noticed.


    After roughly identifying the location, a smile appeared on the man¡¯s burnt face. Even though the smile on his face was terrifying, it was obvious that the man was very happy.


    The night wind blew, accompanied by a voice, causing the sweeping man who was about to leave to pause for a moment.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to care? You still have to go.¡±


    The woman in red slowly walked out from behind the man who was sweeping the floor. Although she looked charming, her eyes were filled with sorrow.


    When the woman in red appeared, the sweeping man stopped and turned around stiffly. His grip on the broom tightened.


    The cold wind blew in between the two of them, blowing the corner of the woman¡¯s clothes. The woman¡¯s expression became more and more resentful.


    ¡°There are some things I have to do. I just want to return this thing to the Academy. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±The sweeper raised the broom in his hand and said helplessly.


    ¡°You still feel guilty.¡± The red-clothed woman hit the nail on the head.


    ¡®Yes, I was wrong back then. After so many years, I have already given up a lot, but this is a small chance for me to atone for my sins. ¡°The sweeper man sighed.


    As he spoke, his grip on the broom tightened.


    ¡°This is the last time.¡± the sweeper added.


    The woman in red didn¡¯t say anything. She clenched her fists in her sleeves. Her fingers were slightly white because she was clenching her fists.


    The woman in red only released her grip after the time for half an incense stick to burn.


    ¡°The two of us have paid a great price in exchange for the peaceful days we have now. Do you really want everything to go down the drain?¡±The woman in red asked.


    The sweeper fell silent. He didn¡¯t know how to answer, but he didn¡¯t move.


    The woman in red gently raised her hand and placed it on her neck. Her thumb and index finger seemed to have pinched something and pulled it out.


    That¡¯s a piece of junk


    After the skin was removed, there was a burnt face underneath, similar to the man who swept the floor.


    ¡°In order to conceal our identities, you and I destroyed our appearances. The ninth princess agreed, and she did it. Shengxian County is far away, but it¡¯s enough for us to live. ¡°The woman in red continued.


    ¡°I have to pay this debt, or I won¡¯t be able to live in peace for the rest of my life.¡±The sweeper let out a long breath and said.


    At this moment, the woman in red suddenly put the skin back on her face and restored her original appearance.


    She didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to walk into Spring Rain Pavilion.


    This action was very strange, but it stunned the sweeper. He could not understand what had happened.


    ¡°Go. I¡¯m just telling you the price that might happen, but I can¡¯t stop you. A husband and wife will follow each other. If we really return to the past, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    The voice of the woman in red came from the Spring Rain Pavilion. There was a hint of helplessness in her voice, but more of it was a kind of calmness.


    The man was stunned for a while. Finally, he gritted his teeth and left Spring Rain Pavilion with his broom.


    Liu Manor.


    It was late at night.


    Other than Xu Bai and No Flower, everyone else had already fallen asleep.


    Outside Liu Xu¡¯s room, a figure flashed past.


    The sweeper carried a broom and came to the door. He raised his hand and gently knocked on the door.


    A gust of wind blew past.


    A few pages flew out from the screen and condensed in the air.


    On the page, graceful words appeared and swept toward the man sweeping the floor.


    At this moment, the man who was sweeping the floor shook slightly, and the pages of the book flew back into the room. The room was filled with noises, and then fell silent.


    The sweeper man was stunned.


    Before he could react, the door seemed to have loosened. It had been opened. It was empty inside, and there was a big hole in the ground. ¡°There¡¯s a tunnel?¡± The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Was this something a scholar could do?


    Digging a tunnel in his own room, how cautious would he have to be to do that?


    He had never thought that a scholar could make such a mechanism. In his mind, it didn¡¯t seem to exist.


    ¡°Looks like I have to chase after him.¡± the sweeper thought.


    Just as he was thinking about this, a change occurred and made the man give up on the idea.


    The sound of wind was heard, and the speed of the wind was very fast.


    The sweeper knew that it was late at night, so he hurriedly drew on the ground with the broom in his hand.


    The word ¡®silence¡¯ appeared, and the sound of the wind disappeared.


    ¡°Scholar?¡±


    The man heard the surprised voice and looked up. He saw a dense light approaching.


    A book flew out from his arms and surrounded him.


    The golden light landed on the page, and the man took a step back.


    ¡°Ding, ding, ding!¡±


    The crisp sound landed on the ground, and the word ¡°quiet¡± in the air emitted light. This sound was infinitely reduced.


    The man looked down and saw a pile of copper coins on the ground.


    ¡°What an exquisite hidden weapon technique. It actually forced me to take two steps back. Although he¡¯s only at the 2nd rank, he¡¯s cultivated to the Perfection realm. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to force me back.¡±


    The sweeper thought to himself.


    Of course, as soon as he thought of this, he saw a head covered in green light.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    His head hit the page, but the word ¡± quiet ¡± in the air lit up again, reducing the volume of the voice.


    The sweeper took another step back. When he finally saw Xu Bai and the other two, he shouted,¡±Wait!¡± I¡¯m not your¡­¡±


    That hidden weapon was Xu Bai¡¯s Maple Leaf Rain, and the green light was No


    Flower.


    Before he could finish speaking, there was movement from Liu Xu¡¯s side. The pages floating around the willow catkins turned yellow, filled with an evil aura.


    ¡°Yin Yang Attraction.¡± Liu Xu pointed at the man sweeping the floor.


    This name didn¡¯t fit the image of a scholar.


    A sense of drowsiness came over him, and the man who was sweeping the floor was shocked.


    ¡°This is¡­The ability to absorb souls. Aren¡¯t you a scholar?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Xu Bai moved.


    No Flower used himself as a shield and hit the sweeper¡¯s back, causing the sweeper to stagger.


    And Xu Bail s blade swept past..


    Breaking First Style!


    Reversal of Yin and Yang!


    At this moment, Xu Bai had become ethereal, and it was impossible to tell whether he was real or fake.


    The blade landed on the page of the book outside the sweeper¡¯s body.


    The man sweeping the floor only felt a surge of power seeping out of his body, and his chest hurt slightly.


    He¡­ Was he injured?


    How was this possible? Three Rank-8s actually injured him?


    He was already at the peak of Rank-7 and was only one step away from Rank-6. How could he fall here?


    The man who swept the floor frowned and wanted to activate the page.


    However, at this moment, Liu Xu held the Green Cloud Brush and slid it in the air.


    The charred pages covered his book and started to pull.


    Although it was not strong for him, a moment was enough.


    Scholar¡¯s body was not strong to begin with. Now that his body was controlled by No Flower, the pages of the book lost control for a moment.


    What made his heart palpitate was Xu Bail s saber.


    As long as one was smart, they would be able to seize this moment of loss of control.


    With the three of them working together, the sweeper, who was about to become a Level Six expert, was going to be defeated.


    At this moment, the sweeper couldn¡¯t help but shout..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78

    Chapter 78: Chapter 78 -Powerful Skills in Buddhist Scriptures


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Justice does not seek profit, and justice does not remember merit. ¡°the man said quickly.


    Xu Bai frowned slightly when he heard the abrupt and straightforward words. However, the saber in his hand did not slow down at all. He continued to press forward.


    Sweat appeared on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    At this moment, Liu Xu suddenly shouted from behind.


    A gust of wind blew past, and Xu Bails knife stopped right in front of the sweeper. At the same time, he turned around and looked at Liu Xu.


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    Liu Xu nodded and shook her head. She stared at the man sweeping the floor and said abruptly, ¡°Yang Chang.¡±


    The man who swept the floor nodded vigorously. He didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, there would still be someone who knew his name.¡±


    Xu Bai smacked his lips and winked at No Flower.


    No Flower understood. He let go and stood to the side.


    The two of them turned to look at Liu Xu, waiting for her reply.


    Not long ago, Xu Bai was still reading Buddhist scriptures while listening to the sound of No Flower hitting the wooden fish.


    Not long after, there was a sudden movement behind the cabinet in the room. Then, Liu Xu pushed open the cabinet and walked out.


    After that, Liu Xu said that she had met the Spring Rain Pavilion¡¯s sweeper. Xu Bai and No Flower didn¡¯t even think about it and immediately rushed over with Liu Xu.


    In the end, he discovered what had just happened.


    Now that they were fighting, it was a little hard to explain why they suddenly stopped.


    I¡¯ve already taken off my clothes, and you want me to put them back on?


    They just had to wait and see how Liu Xu would explain.


    Based on Xu Bails guess of Liu Xu, this person¡¯s identity was definitely not ordinary. Otherwise, Liu Xu would not have asked him to stop.


    ¡°Do you still remember what I told you before? There was a scholar in the Green Cloud Academy, but he disappeared without a trace?¡±Liu Xu said.


    ¡°Is it that scholar who tried to assassinate the Principal?¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin and looked at the man sweeping the floor.


    Even the slowest person would be able to guess the identity of the man sweeping the floor. Combined with Liu Xu¡¯s performance, he had already figured out the reason.


    The man who swept the floor seemed to be the scholar.


    ¡°The words he said just now were once said to my teacher. He and my teacher were from the same era. Only my teacher knows this sentence, but¡­¡± Liu Xu was a little hesitant, but she still said it, ¡°Why is your strength so low?¡±¡±


    If it was someone from the same era as his teacher, his strength should not be so low.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯ve already become like this. How high do you think my strength can be?¡±¡±l haven¡¯t made any progress in so many years, but I¡¯m also someone who¡¯s about to step into Rank-6. I was almost killed by you guys just now.¡± Yang


    Chang smiled bitterly.¡±


    That was indeed the case. He still felt his heart palpitate.


    Even though he had not made any progress in all these years, he still had a good eye. After all, he was once a genius.


    The monk looked ordinary, but the purity of the Buddhist light was beyond imagination.


    Liu Xu¡¯s ability was even stranger. It was the first time he had seen such a


    strange Noble Spirit.


    As for this young Jianghu man with a saber, he was already amazed by the hidden weapons he used at the beginning. His saber technique became even more powerful after that, and it faintly carried the power to break through armor.


    No matter where these three people were placed, they were seeds worth nurturing. The might of their joint forces made him feel that they were showing off their abilities.


    ¡°Why are you hiding here?¡± Liu Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt as she asked.


    He had long heard that the scholar had disappeared without a trace, but now, he had suddenly met him in such a remote county.


    Coupled with the recent events, it was hard not to connect them together.


    ¡°I came here to return the same thing.¡± Yang Chang raised the broom in his hand and held it in both hands. He handed it to Liu Xu.¡± Please help me return this to the dean. Tell him that I have comprehended many things in the past few years and can¡¯t let go. ¡®¡±¡®


    Before Liu Xu could show it, Xu Bails eyes were about to shine. He stared at the broom and wanted to go up and snatch it.


    Progress bar!


    Nothing could compare to the temptation of the progress bar to Xu Bai.


    This broom was a good thing, at least in Xu Bai¡¯s opinion.


    However, in the current situation, there was no way to snatch it openly. It was better to get as much progress as possible.


    Xu Bai swept the broom from time to time, and the progress bar slowly increased.


    ¡°What is this? Why do you want me to hand it over to the dean? If you don¡¯t explain the cause and effect of the matter clearly, I won¡¯t agree. ¡°Liu Xu didn¡¯t even take the broom.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Yang Chang sighed, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°It seems that the matter of benefactor assassinating the Principal is true.¡±Wu Hua said.


    Yang Chang did not deny this statement. He organized his words and asked,¡± Do you really want to hear it?¡±


    Liu Xu nodded.


    No Flower nodded.


    Xu Bai stared at the broom and pretended to nod his head.


    At this time, Yang Chang actually understood in his heart that if he didn¡¯t explain the cause and effect, this matter wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle.


    He thought carefully and organized his words before speaking slowly.


    ¡°Many years ago, I entered the Green Cloud Academy and was regarded as a genius by the teachers of the academy. At that time, I was very happy because I


    could do my own thing and felt sincerely happy.¡±


    ¡°I studied every day, hoping to fulfill my ambition after leaving the Academy.


    Until one day, I met a woman.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Great Chu Country was not as stable as it is now. There were still many evil cultivators, and that woman was an evil disciple at that time.¡±


    Yang Chang touched the scar on his face as he said this. He seemed to be reminiscing about the past..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 78

    Chapter 79: Chapter 78 -Powerful Skills in Buddhist Scriptures


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°You really have a relationship with the evil witch?¡±Liu Xu widened her eyes.


    Xu Bai felt that it was very exciting. He glanced at the broom again and said,¡±


    Don¡¯t interrupt him. Let him continue. ¡®¡±¡®


    Liu Xu couldn¡¯t control her mouth just now, so she stopped talking and waited for Yang Chang to continue.


    ¡°Is she an evil witch? Even now, there were probably still many people who thought that she was, but in fact¡­ At that time, it was the Heaven Inspectorate who brought it to me.¡±Yang Chang said slowly.


    The Heaven Inspectorate?


    No Flower couldn¡¯t sit still at the mention of this.


    ¡°The Heaven Inspectorate and the evil witch?¡±


    ¡°Little monk, let me finish.¡± ¡°Your heart is in a mess tonight. I wonder if the scriptures of the Titanium Temple can suppress it.¡± Yang Chang said meaningfully.¡±


    This sentence came so abruptly that Xu Bai and Liu Xu didn¡¯t understand. No Flower¡¯s expression changed, but he quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°The Heaven Inspectorate told me that she wasn¡¯t a demoness of the evil path, but a spy. She wanted to get rid of that so-called evil path. ¡°Yang Chang sighed.


    ¡°And the purpose of the Heaven Overseeing Bureau is to find someone to be a spy because that evil path is very special. It was founded by a former student of the Academy who defected.¡±


    ¡± That student refused to accept the Academy and wanted to overthrow the Academy all his life. It just so happens that my identity has a lot of room for maneuver.¡±


    ¡°You agree?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Yang Chang turned around. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the meaning in his eyes was clear.


    At this moment, silence was better than sound.


    ¡°Assassinating the Headmaster is to show your loyalty, right?¡±Xu Bai said.


    If he was really going to be a spy, then he would need a proof of allegiance. And the proof of allegiance that Yang Chang needed had to be more exciting. Assassinating the dean was a good choice.


    ¡®Yes.¡± Yang Chang nodded without hesitation. His burnt face showed helplessness and guilt.¡± At that time, the dean asked me if I didn¡¯t want to do this. I just needed to study hard in the Green Cloud Academy. After I left the academy, there were more places for me to fulfill my ambition. But I still agreed.¡±


    ¡°That heretic defected from the Academy. In his heart, nothing is more pleasing than a talented disciple defecting from the Academy.¡±


    ¡°From then on, the Heaven Inspectorate used all kinds of methods to get me in.


    In the end, I succeeded and retired.¡±


    At this point, Yang Chang was clearly relaxed. It was as if he was recalling a happy memory, and his eyes were filled with joy.


    In his life, the moment he destroyed the evil path was the happiest.


    ¡°Retreat after success?¡± Liu Xu stared at Yang Chang and said, ¡®Your face¡­¡±


    If he had succeeded and retired, he would not have fallen into such a situation. The burns on his face and the lack of progress in his strength for so many years meant that something was wrong.


    If it was really as Yang Chang said, then it would be impossible for such a thing to happen. The legend of Yang Chang was probably still circulating in the Academy, and even Yang Chang was not in his current state.


    Of course, there was one thing that Liu Xu couldn¡¯t understand. Why did the


    Academy say that Yang Chang didn¡¯t assassinate the Headmaster, but Wu Hua said that he did?


    Thinking of this, Liu Xu asked the question in her heart.


    ¡°For the sake of authenticity.¡± Yang Chang smiled bitterly.¡± The College has been assassinated. The Academy wants to keep its reputation a secret. At the same time, it can ensure that those who want to know will disappear. This is more realistic.¡±


    The guilt in Yang Chang¡¯s eyes grew deeper and deeper when he mentioned this.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say that you were a spy?¡±Liu Xu frowned and said, ¡°After you retire, you should have a good reputation. ¡®¡±¡®


    It was still the same meaning. Why did he end up like this after successfully eliminating the evil path? No matter what, this couldn¡¯t be explained.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of this.¡± Yang Chang lowered his head and stared at the broom in his hand. When a person¡¯s will is not firm, they will be easily assimilated after staying in another environment for a long time. I am that person.¡±


    Yang Chang placed the broom in his hand on the ground. He gently touched the patterns on the broom and continued to speak.


    ¡± This should have been used by the Academy when the dean was young. Because I¡¯ve been following the dean for a long time, I¡¯ve also been stained with the noble spirit. Although it¡¯s not a treasure, it¡¯s something that even the seventh-level scholars dream of.¡±


    ¡°I liked this thing, so I hid it in the broom and pretended to be lost. But in the end, someone found it, and she and I killed that person.¡±


    As Yang Chang spoke in detail, the broom in his hand changed, and cracks appeared on it.


    Immediately after, the broom broke in the middle, and an old brush appeared.


    There were still blurry words on the brush. Due to the age, they could no longer be seen clearly.


    ¡°This is¡­Spring Flower Pen? The pen that the dean had when he was still an ordinary student?¡±Liu Xu was stunned, ¡°The Principal also said that the brush was destroyed by him.¡±¡±


    ¡°Of course not. The headmaster saw that I was in danger on this trip, so he temporarily lent me this treasure. I had to return it when I returned. At that time, I was greedy and said that I had dropped it. ¡°Yang Chang smiled bitterly.¡± The person who was killed was an official of the Heaven Inspectorate. In that era, His Majesty had to punish these things severely, no matter how great their contributions were.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°I remember that His Majesty once said¡­Merits could not be offset by mistakes. Those who were meritorious would be rewarded, and those who were wrong would be punished. Even the Academy could not violate this rule.¡±


    ¡°So you guys ran away and changed your names after destroying your looks?¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    By now, he had figured out some details, but¡­What did this have to do with the Extreme Life Cult that they were dealing with?


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 78

    Chapter 80: Chapter 78 -Powerful Skills in Buddhist Scriptures


    Translator: 549690339


    No, it had something to do with Xu Bai himself. This pen was too tempting.


    Yang Chang shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we ran away, but¡­ The Ninth Princess begged for mercy from the Emperor. She did not know what method she used, but the Emperor agreed in the end, but the result was¡­ We must destroy our appearance and never let others know.¡±


    ¡± The dean didn¡¯t take this Spring Flower Pen back. He said that when I understood the true meaning of the Spring Flower Pen, it would be the time for me to return to the Academy. But after thinking about it, I feel¡­ It¡¯s better not to go back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m living very well now.¡±


    As he spoke, Yang Chang handed over the Spring Flower Pen again.


    Liu Xu hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still took the Spring Flower Brush back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the dean to verify it.¡±


    Yang Chang nodded, indicating that this was what he should do.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t that official of the Overseer Bureau have died for nothing?¡±No Flower suddenly said.


    No Flower hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, and now that he suddenly spoke, everyone looked over.


    ¡°Little monk, are you going to avenge him?¡±Yang Chang sighed.


    ¡® No,¡± Wu Hua shook his head.¡± If the Heaven Inspectorate acquiesced, then I have nothing to say. However, I feel very uncomfortable.¡¯¡±¡®


    Sometimes, this monk was very stubborn when he had a temper.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s not fair.¡± Yang Chang added,¡± Actually, that official also wanted to steal the Spring Flower Brush. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Actually, my purpose here is not just to return the Spring Flower Brush.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    The main event had finally arrived.


    He had always found it strange. These things were all secrets from back then. Why would Yang Chang say it here in front of the three of them?


    Even if she wanted to say it, she would only say it to Liu Xu. Why did she have to say it to him and Wu?


    He had already concealed his identity. Wasn¡¯t this confessing without a fight?


    It seemed very contradictory and unreasonable.


    At this moment, Yang Chang suddenly said that he had an ulterior motive. Xu Bai felt that it was just a foreshadowing.


    What was his motive?


    He did not Imow.


    However, it was definitely not a simple matter for Yang Chang to have laid the foundation for so long.


    Xu Bai had some speculations in his heart. Perhaps it had something to do with the Ninth Princess, or perhaps it had something to do with that person in the capital.


    The three of them looked at each other, but none of them said anything. They maintained a tacit understanding and waited for Yang Chang to continue.


    After a while, Yang Chang seemed to have organized his words and spoke.


    ¡°Great Chu¡­lt was no longer the Great Chu of the past.¡±Yang Chang¡¯s tone was filled with regret as he said, ¡°You weren¡¯t in that era and didn¡¯t Imow what happened during that era. It can be said that at that time, everything was for the sake of the people of Great Chu.¡±¡±


    ¡°But now¡­His Majesty had changed. He had become very contradictory, very¡­ It¡¯s puzzling.¡±


    Yang Chang¡¯s tone was very downcast when he mentioned this. It was as if he had fallen from a high place to a low place in an instant. The huge difference made him unable to control his emotions.


    ¡°In the past, His Majesty was diligent in governing the country and loved the people. He cared about the people of Great Chu and would never allow anyone to trample on the dignity of the people.¡±


    ¡°But now, His Majesty has changed a little. He is still diligent in government affairs and loves the people, but he loves the majority of the people. The other few people have become his chess pieces to stabilize the world.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you coming to find us? Could it be that you¡¯re expressing your feelings just to return a pen?¡±Xu Bai said as he sized up Yang Chang.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to deal with the Extreme Life Cult? Perhaps I can give you some information.¡¯Yang Chang suddenly raised his head and said as if he had made up his mind.


    Extreme Life Cult?


    He could give information?


    Wu Hua stepped forward and clasped her hands together, her fingers slightly exerting force: ¡± Benefactor, what news can you give us?¡±¡±


    Everyone here wanted to get rid of the trouble of the Extreme Life Sect, but the one who wanted to get rid of the Extreme Life Sect the most was No Flower.


    The purpose of this trip was to deal with the Extreme Life Cult.


    Did he want to resolve it? Indeed, he did.


    Ever since he entered the Titanium Temple, he had taken it upon himself to vanquish demons and devils. Coupled with the fact that he had entered the Heaven Inspectorate, under the double layers, Wu Hua¡¯s mentality had already undergone a huge change.


    If he couldn¡¯t do his part to maintain the stability of the martial world, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to stay in the Sky Inspectorate.


    Therefore, when he heard the news about the Extreme Life Cult, No Flower reacted more strongly than anyone else.


    ¡°My wife and I, the evil witch you mentioned, have been staying here since we were saved by the Ninth Princess.¡±Yang Chang changed the topic and began to explain.


    ¡°The ninth princess has a huge business. There are basically people like us in every place. Most of them have made mistakes and are protected by the ninth princess to contribute to the wealth of Great Chu.¡±


    ¡°But not long ago, we received a message. ¡±


    The night was quiet. Other than the four of them, it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Yang Chang¡¯s next words stunned everyone, especially when he told them what the Ninth Princess had done. The three of them frowned.


    After Yang Chang finished speaking, Xu Bai finally spoke.


    ¡°The mysterious man is the Ninth Princess¡¯s man.¡±


    Previously, the captive woman had said that the Ultimate Life Sect¡¯s Boundless Scripture was given to her by a mysterious person. What Yang Chang said now matched what the woman had said.


    The ninth princess had given the Amitabha Daoist Scripture to the Extreme Life Sect, and the Extreme Life Sect had used it to make a comeback comeback.


    ¡°Why did she do that?¡± No Flower was stunned.


    He felt his thoughts being shaken violently. It was like a mountain being lifted from the bottom by a giant and turned upside down at the same time..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 78

    Chapter 81: Chapter 78-Powerful Skills in Buddhist Scriptures


    Translator: 549690339


    This feeling caused him to be slightly unfocused. He felt that something in his heart had shattered.


    The biggest difference made No Flower feel uncomfortable. If he wasn¡¯t a person with wisdom and a firm Buddhist heart, he would have lost his soul.


    ¡°Why did you do that? This was the best way to get rid of the Extreme Life


    Sect.¡±¡± The Extreme Life Cult has always been like rats,¡± Yang Chang said.¡± Although it doesn¡¯t have much influence, it¡¯s very annoying. When His Majesty decided to get rid of the Extreme Life Cult, he had an idea.¡±


    ¡°What does the Extreme Life Cult need? They need something that they think can cause a big commotion. The Boundless Dao Scripture is just right. It¡¯s reasonable and won¡¯t be suspected.¡±


    ¡°As long as the Extreme Life Cult comes to the surface, it will be the best time to destroy them.¡±


    At this point, Yang Chang¡¯s tone was extremely downcast.


    The room fell silent. After a while¡­


    ¡°Then¡­ Many people would die. By now, many commoners had already died.¡±Liu Xu¡¯s gaze was complicated, and she didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    ¡°In Your Majesty¡¯s eyes, this is nothing compared to the people of Great Chu. If the Extreme Life Sect causes trouble from time to time, it will be a long-term instability.¡±Yang Chang said.


    Liu Xu did not say anything else. She felt that she had gained a lot of imowledge today.


    No Flower didn¡¯t say a word, his face turning green and white.


    The two of them had the same thoughts. The teachings they had received were in conflict with their current thoughts.


    At this moment, Xu Bai stretched out his hand and patted Liu Xu and No Flower¡¯s shoulders.


    This action stunned the two of them. They turned their heads at the same time, not knowing what Xu Bai was going to do.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should think about.¡±¡±The most important thing now is to resolve the Extreme Life Cult in Shengxian County, ¡± said Xu Bai.¡±


    After saying this, the two of them calmed down a little and stopped thinking about what had happened before.


    ¡°So the ninth princess gave the Boundless Scripture to the Extreme Life Cult. You should have found something, or you wouldn¡¯t have told us so much. ¡°Xu Bai said slowly.


    He told them everything that had happened. Yang Chang naturally wouldn¡¯t just talk to them. He wouldn¡¯t believe it if he didn¡¯t have other motives.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find out much either. We were watching you kill that woman before, but¡­ We only know one thing, this matter is related to Sheng County Yin Posthouse.¡±Yang Chang explained.


    Xu Bai frowned.


    Yin Posthouse, he had heard from No Flower before.


    This was a place different from ordinary relay stations. It was specially used by people from the martial world and the Heaven Inspectorate.


    It seemed that the woman he had captured not long ago still had something to vomit out.


    ¡°This should be what our Heaven Supervision Division should do.¡±¡±lt¡¯s not easy for the Ninth Princess to get involved,¡± Wu Hua said.¡±


    Yang Chang shook his head and didn¡¯t say a word. However, it was obvious that it was best for them not to ask about this matter.


    This matter was related to the royal family. It was better for ordinary people to stay out of it and be careful not to get themselves involved.


    ¡°Everything was a coincidence. That woman just happened to be using Spring


    Rain Pavilion as a cover. I¡¯m telling you this news, but I hope you won¡¯t say that


    I was the one who leaked it.¡¯¡±¡®l only know that it has something to do with the


    Yin Posthouse in Sheng County. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°You¡¯re betraying the Ninth Princess.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Yang Chang continued to shake his head.¡±The Ninth Princess saved us, and we guarded the property in Sheng County for her. But I still remember why I studied. I won¡¯t get involved in it anymore because I still want to live my own life with my wife.¡±


    Liu Xu took out the brush and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give this to the dean. I¡¯ll also ask the questions in my heart.¡±


    Yang Chang nodded, indicating that there was no problem.


    It was already very late. He did not stay any longer and turned to leave the Liu residence.


    After Yang Chang left, the three of them fell silent.


    Especially Liu Xu and No Flower, they were not in a good mood.


    However, they only calmed down a little before suppressing the emotions in their hearts and thinking about what they should do.


    ¡°Looks like we have to go to the Yin Posthouse to investigate.¡±No Flower put his palms together.


    Xu Bai suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Before I go, I need to complete two things.¡±


    As Xu Bai spoke, both No Flowers and No Flowers looked over, waiting for Xu Bai to continue.


    Now, they understood that Xu Bai wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked. Sometimes, his way of thinking was very unique.


    If three people walk together, one of them must be my teacher.


    Especially now that the situation was special, anyone¡¯s opinion could be used as a reference. Moreover, in their minds, Xu Bai was not a simple person.


    ¡°Firstly, I need a few days to sort out these things.¡±¡±Too many things have happened recently. I need time. ¡®¡±¡®


    On the surface, it looked like he needed to sort it out, but in fact, Xu Bai wanted to finish the Buddhist scriptures and have more confidence.


    Furthermore, he wanted to verify something during this period of time.


    It was about Yang Chang.


    No Flower nodded.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what they were organizing, Xu Bai had already made it clear that he had to respect their opinions.


    ¡°What about the second thing?¡± Liu Xu asked.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze fell on the Spring Flower Brush in Liu Xu¡¯s hand.¡± Secondly, this matter has already exceeded my expectations. There are too many things involved.¡¯¡±¡®


    He was telling the truth. Even the Ninth Princess was involved. Moreover, it seemed that the Extreme Life Cult was not so simple. It seemed that they were brewing a big conspiracy that was getting more and more complicated.


    In the current situation, the danger had greatly increased, so Xu Bai¡¯s thoughts were different.


    The Buddhist scriptures and the Human-faced Ancient Tree were very tempting. It was enough to make him agree at the beginning, but it was different now..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 78

    Chapter 82: Chapter 78-Powerful Skills in Buddhist Scriptures


    Translator: 549690339


    After all, it was still uncertain whether the Human-faced Ancient Tree could trigger the progress bar.


    If the Human-Faced Ancient Tree was already strange, then the progress bar might be gone.


    This matter was about probability. The return was far greater than the current expenditure. Thinking about it carefully, it was not worth it.


    After all, he was risking his life. If there was not much profit, his life would not be worth much.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Xu¡¯s big eyes were filled with a little doubt.


    Xu Bai formed his hand into a cylinder and put it by his mouth. He coughed lightly and then said, ¡± You have to pay more. ¡®¡±¡®


    After saying this, Liu Xu and No Flower were stunned at the same time. Liu Xu also noticed Xu Bai¡¯s gaze.


    She subconsciously lowered her head to look at the Spring Flower Pen in her hand. She quickly put it behind her back and rejected it very seriously.


    This was the pen that the dean had taken in his early years. Although the dean was only an unknown scholar at that time, some things could be used to display their historical value.


    Moreover, the Spring Flower Pen was carried around by the director for a period of time and was sealed in a wooden box. It had already been admired by many people.


    To scholars, it was of great benefit.


    The most important thing was to bring it to the dean.


    ¡°I can give you anything else, as long as I can take it out. But this pen can¡¯t be given to you.¡±


    Liu Xu felt that her answer was very obvious and could be considered a


    righteous rejection. However, under her observation, Xu Bai did not seem to have heard her and continued to maintain his appearance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this Spring Flower Pen. Give me the Spring Flower Pen, and I¡¯ll return it to you intact.¡±Xu Bai said seriously.


    This thing came from that broom. At that time, the tip of the broom was the tip of the pen, so the progress bar could be distinguished from it.


    Although this was something that the dean usually carried with him, and it was used when he was unknown, it had fallen into Yang Chang¡¯s hands and now it was back in the Liu residence. Xu Bai could not let it go.


    Liu Xu¡¯s face was filled with confusion, not understanding what Xu Bai meant.


    At this moment, No Flower¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Could it be¡­Almsgiver Xu not only likes Buddhism, but also likes the books of scholars?¡±


    It had to be said that Xu Bai just happened to need a reason, and the considerate No Flower helped him come up with an idea.


    ¡°Sigh, I was born in Jianghu. Other than Buddhism, I am also extremely curious about the things of scholars. As the saying goes, there is a golden house in books. Of course, I like it.¡±Xu Bai pretended to be serious and his tone was very serious.


    Liu Xu looked at Xu Bai strangely and said, ¡°But¡­¡± This is not a book.¡±


    There was no problem if she liked reading. Liu Xu also liked reading.


    But here came the problem. This was a pen, not a book.


    How could books and pens be mixed together?


    Like a cow or a horse, they didn¡¯t mean anything.


    However, Liu Xu thought about it. It was just a loan, so she could still consider it.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xu picked up the Spring Flower Brush and said, ¡°As long as you can return it to me, there¡¯s no problem.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Am I that kind of person in your eyes?¡± Xu Bai pretended to be sad.¡± Liu Xu was speechless.


    She only mentioned it casually and did not say anything else.


    Since she had already said this, Liu Xu also handed over the Spring Flower Pen.


    Xu Bai took it and examined it carefully.


    On the Spring Flower Brush was an extremely exquisite micro-carving. If one didn¡¯t look it carefully, one couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    Most of the articles written on it were made up of tongue-twister words, which made it look like a trance.


    ¡°Then wait for me for a few days.¡± Xu Bai said.


    At this point, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to wait a few days.


    However, after playing with the Spring Flower Pen for a while, Xu Bai made up his mind.


    He first finished the Buddhist scripture, then he went to the Yin Posthouse while he was writing the Spring Flower Brush.


    Coincidentally, Wu Hua also wanted to go to the Yin Posthouse, mainly to send a letter to the Heaven Inspectorate. There was also a reason.


    The Yin Posthouse was likely to be a plot of the Extreme Life Cult, so it was appropriate to investigate there.


    In fact, Xu Bai wanted to finish the Spring Flower Pen Pen, but he thought that time waited for no one, so he made the second plan.


    Reputation was the key to getting paid to do things.


    If he accepted the money and did not do a good job, how could he survive in the underworld in the future?


    If there was a first time, there would be a second time. It was easy to borrow and return. It was not difficult to borrow again.


    Time was very tight, and there was no time for the Spring Flower Brush.


    The investigation also required time. By then, he could also finish the Spring Flower Pen.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai made a decision.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, so I¡¯ll go back first. ¡°Xu Bai stretched.


    Liu Xu nodded and returned to her room.


    Xu Bai and No Flower had just entered the house when he noticed that No Flower was still silent, which was very different from before.


    At this moment, No Flower¡¯s face was full of dejection.


    ¡°There are some things, rather than putting yourself in a dead end, why don¡¯t you go back and ask your master when the time comes.¡±Xu Bai patted No Flower¡¯s shoulder.


    No Flower was stunned. Then, he nodded.¡± I know. It¡¯s just that this hurdle in my heart is very high. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±¡®


    Xu Bai nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He took out the Buddhist scriptures in his hand and started to check the progress bar.


    On the other side, No Flower gently knocked on the wooden clapper. However, the sound of the wooden clapper tonight was a little messy.


    The night gradually darkened. Besides Xu Bai and Wu Hua, Liu Xu was in her own room and was also not sleepy.


    At this moment, the progress bar was continuously increasing. Although it was slow, it was accumulating.


    Xu Bai was very curious about what kind of skills could be derived from this scripture written by the abbot of the Titanium Temple when he was young..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 78

    Chapter 83: Chapter 78 -Powerful Skills in Buddhist Scriptures


    Translator: 549690339


    After all, this book had a great background. It was written by the abbot of the Titanium Temple when he was young. Although the abbot was only an unknown young monk at that time, it was definitely not an ordinary thing to be able to activate the progress bar.


    It was already late at night, and there was still no flower knocking on the wooden fish. However, the frequency and sound of the knocking became smaller and smaller. After about two hours, the sound of the wooden fish finally stopped.


    When he looked again, the dejection on No Flower¡¯s body had already disappeared. In its place, the indifference returned to him.


    Temporarily suppressing the thoughts in his heart didn¡¯t mean that he would suppress them forever. It was just that there were important things to do now, so No Flower had no choice but to temporarily give up some thoughts.


    The weather in this year was very strange. It was still stuffy in the morning, but it was already slightly cold at night.


    Xu Bai put on some clothes and continued to work.


    After that, he repeated this action every day. No Flower and Liu Xu didn¡¯t disturb him anymore and waited patiently.


    Time continued to pass. It was not until noon that the progress bar in front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes was finally full.


    A blue text appeared before his eyes.


    [You have studied the Nameless Buddhist Sutra and comprehended the Mental Demon Body.]


    Mental Demon Body?


    Xu Bai was stunned.


    What kind of skill was this?


    This thing had nothing to do with the temple, right?


    He wasn¡¯t sure. Although he was puzzled, the words in front of him were still changing.


    [Fusion option detected. Fusion in progress.]


    [Diamond Body + Mental Demon Body = Diamond Demon Body.]


    [Fusion successful.]


    Information surged into Xu Bai¡¯s mind, and he quickly understood the Diamond Demon Body skill.


    The so-called Mental Demon Body wasn¡¯t like the Body of the Buddha, which only protected the outside.


    In this world, there were as many capable people as there were hairs on an ox. Many of them could destroy things from the inside, and the Mental Demon Body was such a defense.


    For example, it could directly erode a person¡¯s brain, consciousness, heart, and heart demon body.


    One protected the outside while the other protected the inside.


    The Vajra Body was external while the Mental Demon Body was internal.


    The updated panel appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    [Name: Xu Bail


    ¡® Realm: Eighth Stage unspecialized.¡±


    [Breaking One Style, Level 2: Maximum level.]]


    [Reversal Heart Technique (Level 2.5):[Maximum level.] [Kidney Hammering Technique (Level 1): Maximum level.]


    [Maple Leaves Like Rain (Tier 2): Maximum level.]


    [Four-Xun Movement Technique (Level 1): Maximum level.] [Four Xun Formation (Level 1): Maximum level.] [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level.]


    [Comprehension (max level)]


    Tier 4!


    Although it was not a mental cultivation technique, it was the highest level.


    ¡°As expected of spending so much time. ¡°Xu Bai was very satisfied.


    He tried to mobilize the True Core Strength in his body. The True Core Strength surged like a mighty tide.


    Every strand of Refined Qi was being mobilized by him. He was like a fierce general commanding thousands of troops, and the Refined Qi was like an arm in his hands.


    Then, an unusual scene appeared.


    A faint layer of black light appeared on Xu Bail s surface, enveloping his entire body.


    The black light appeared to have a strange frequency as it continuously circulated, causing one¡¯s heart to feel a chill.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes. In less than two breaths, he withdrew his Diamond Fiend Body.


    After removing the Diamond Demon Body, his appearance returned to normal, and it was as if nothing had happened.


    Xu Bai frowned slightly.


    It was a good thing to have a new skill.


    But just now, after using it once, he realized that this skill had a very serious drawback.


    If he didn¡¯t pay attention to it, problems would arise.


    Whether the Diamond Demon Body was strong or not, it was undoubtedly the highest level skill among all his skills. Of course, its shortcomings were very prominent.


    The so-called weakness was that the true essence energy in his body was somewhat unable to carry this skill.


    It could be used, but when he activated this skill, his True Core Strength disappeared like flowing water.


    Based on his speed, it was already considered very strong if he could last for an hour.


    This was only the consumption of using this skill. Not counting the other skills, it could only be used for an hour.


    If he used other skills or was attacked, the Diamond Demon Body would consume even more True Essence Energy.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a drawback of the Diamond Fiend Body. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m biased towards certain subjects.¡±Xu Bai came to this conclusion after some thought.


    It was indeed a side subject, and it was serious.


    His mental cultivation method was only at level 2.5, and his current strength was also at the Eighth Stage. However, it was abnormal for him to carry a level 4 skill.


    Tier 4 was equivalent to a Sixth Stage skill, but he used a Fourth Stage mental cultivation method. Of course, he could not carry it.


    It was as if a rope that could only weigh half a kilogram had to be hung on it. The difference was too obvious.


    ¡°Looks like I have to think of a way to get some mental cultivation techniques. ¡°Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He knew very well what he lacked now, so he had to think of a way to get it.


    But it was clear that this was not the time to do this.


    In Xu Bail s mind, he would first see if he could get a progress bar for this operation, then the bookstore, and finally, he would have to go out and look for it himself.


    There was also the Spring Flower Pen. He would slowly work on this pen later.


    If the Spring Blossom Brush could produce a mental cultivation technique, that would be the best. If it did not, then it did not matter. He would slowly make up for it later.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai felt slightly relieved.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open and the flowers came in from outside.


    During this period of time, No Flower still went in and out as usual. After all, he entered the Liu residence with a legitimate reason, but Xu Bai was different.


    Xu Bai spent most of his time in his room, except for eating every day.


    The progress bar was addictive, especially when the progress bar was slowly increasing. Although the process was boring, the feeling was indescribable.


    For example, if you were given a goal in advance, you only needed to work hard to achieve it. As long as you were a human, you would like to work hard.


    If he installed progress bars all over Xu Bai¡¯s room, he could probably stay here for a year, or even longer.


    After No Flower came in, this was the first time he saw Xu Bai put down the Buddhist scriptures. He couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned.


    These few days, I have been waiting for a long time, but I have not seen anything. I know that I have forgotten to eat and sleep. What do these four words mean?


    These words were perfect for Xu Bai.


    No Flower had never thought that someone could read Buddhist scriptures every day and only eat.


    Even in the Titanium Temple, the senior brothers he met had never been so fascinated.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ What a pity.¡± No Flower sighed.


    If only Almsgiver Xu had the root of wisdom¡­


    Wu Hua had never seen such a person obsessed with Buddhism.


    However, no one was perfect. Coincidentally, Xu Bai knew nothing about Buddhist scriptures.


    ¡°Perhaps this is Master¡¯s idea of balance.¡±No Flower thought.


    At this moment, Xu Bai spoke.


    ¡°You came at the right time. We can start our plan now..¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: The Three Sides Are in a Difficult Choice

    Chapter 84: The Three Sides Are in a Difficult Choice


    Translator: 549690339


    When No Flower heard this, his expression was first stunned, then overjoyed, and he quickly walked forward.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. We¡¯ll set off now.¡±


    They had been waiting for Xu Bai to finish his work. Now that they had finally waited, they had to leave quickly.


    Although the Extreme Life Cult hadn¡¯t caused any trouble these past few days, it was better to deal with some matters as soon as possible.


    There was a saying that went,¡± A long night brings many dreams.¡± This was the truth.


    Just as he thought of this, No Flower prepared to go out and inform Liu Xu to find a time to set off immediately.


    But before he could walk out, Liu Xu had already pushed open the door and entered.


    Liu Xu had already changed into a white dress. Her face was covered with a white veil that had not changed for a long time, making her look elegant and otherworldly.


    As soon as they entered the house, Liu Xu spoke first.


    ¡°There¡¯s been no movement. I¡¯ve been secretly observing every day. Ever since that night, Spring Rain Pavilion hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    No Flower was stunned when he heard this.


    No Flower looked at Xu Bai from the left and Liu Xu from the right. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Are you planning something behind my back?¡±


    He always felt that he was being ostracized.


    It¡¯s quite uncomfortable to have a plan without me.


    ¡°No, I just asked Liu Xu to observe the changes in Spring Rain Pavilion. ¡°Xu Bai stood up and played with the Spring Flower Pen in his hand.


    ¡°Observing?¡± No Flower was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just stalling for time because I have something to do. I¡¯ll take advantage of these few days to see Spring Rain Pavilion¡¯s reaction. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    No Flower wasn¡¯t stupid and quickly understood what he meant.


    That night, Yang Chang came to find them and told them the ins and outs of the matter.


    Xu Bai had asked Liu Xu to monitor the Spring Rain Pavilion to see if Yang Chang would make any moves.


    If there was any movement, that would be the best. They would be able to find clues from it.


    If there was no movement, then there were two possibilities.


    Firstly, Yang Chang was telling the truth.


    The second possibility was that Yang Chang was lying and had dug a hole somewhere for them to jump into.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± No Flower understood, but there was still a doubt,¡±Patron, why don¡¯t you let me go over too?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Although you have experience in Jianghu, the smell of monks on you is too strong. ¡°Xu Bai said straightforwardly.


    No Flower choked. He wanted to retort, but he found that he had nothing to refute.


    It was indeed so. Who asked him to be unable to conceal this aura on his body sometimes? Just like the last time he visited Spring Rain Pavilion, he was prone to revealing flaws at that time.


    ¡°Then shall we go to the Yin Posthouse now?¡± No Flower asked.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Yin Posthouse to send a message to the Heaven Inspectorate?¡± Xu Bai said with a smile. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    ¡°This is what you want.¡± Liu Xu took out a bulging money bag from her waist and handed it to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took it and opened the money bag. It was filled with copper coins.


    ¡°Fortunately, you used copper coins as hidden weapons. If you used broken silver, even my family wouldn¡¯t be able to bear your expenses.¡±Liu Xu did not forget to tease.


    Xu Bai hung the money bag on his waist and patted it. He could feel the movement inside.¡±Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll meet them at the Yin Posthouse.¡±¡±


    The three of them did not hesitate and left the Liu residence through the wall in the backyard.


    Climbing over walls was an essential skill for experts.


    With No Flower leading the way, they wouldn¡¯t go wrong.


    The streets outside were still bustling with noise, and the commoners did not know about the changes in the martial world.


    The Yin Posthouse was an important transportation hub hidden in the dark of the Great Chu Country. It had always been provided for people other than ordinary people to use.


    Its purpose was to not disturb ordinary people.


    In the Yin Posthouse, there was a unique business that was gradually developed among the Jianghu people.


    The reason was that there was no ordinary person in the Yin Posthouse, but they still had to rest here.


    As the saying went, where there were people, there would be Jianghu. In other words, where there were people, there would be an economy that met the conditions.


    It was unknown when it started, but many Jianghu people had set up stalls in the Yin Posthouse to exchange for items or money.


    In the Yin Posthouse, these things were necessary, especially for the Jianghu people who licked blood on their blades. The transactions here were even more important.


    Money was one thing. Sometimes, one could really find gold in the waves and get a lot of things.


    They gave themselves a name for people who did business in the Yin Posthouse.


    It was a very simple and direct explanation. Just the literal meaning was enough to understand 70 ¨C 80% of it.


    Not only did they buy and sell things, but some of them even accepted some disgraceful things here.


    For example, assassinations and so-called special entertainment.


    In this aspect, the Emperor of the Great Chu State turned a blind eye.


    To the emperor, he was using the Heaven Inspectorate to check and balance the people of the martial world. He could not wait for these people to mess around.


    As long as it didn¡¯t violate the emperor¡¯s principles, it was good.


    Moreover, after the appearance of the posthouse man, it saved the Emperor a lot of expenses. After all, he originally wanted to establish a follow-up supply here. Now that there was a supply, he could save a lot.


    As such, the Yin Posthouse¡¯s posthumans had gradually improved. Here, one could see all kinds of strange items for sale.


    At this moment, three people walked into Sheng County Yin Posthouse.


    Two men and a woman. One of the men was a monk, and the other was carrying a Ghost Head Blade.


    The woman¡¯s face was covered with a white veil, so her face could not be seen clearly. However, between her exposed eyebrows, there was an elegant and otherworldly air.


    In the Yin Posthouse, there was a large open space with more than ten people on it..


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: The Three Sides Are in a Dilemma

    Chapter 85: The Three Sides Are in a Dilemma


    Translator: 549690339


    Some of them were sitting, some were standing, and some were even lying on the ground. In front of them, there was a piece of cloth with all kinds of items on it.


    The posthumans all had the same unspoken rule. They all covered their faces, so their expressions and appearances could not be seen clearly.


    The arrival of Xu Bai and the other two naturally attracted the staffers ¡®attention, but they only took a glance before turning their heads away and not looking at them anymore.


    The Yin Posthouse had its own rules. Those who came to buy something would naturally come to buy it. You just had to sell it to him. If you didn¡¯t come to buy it, it was useless no matter what you said.


    Moreover, they were very clear that the three people in front of them were not to be trifled with.


    In this day and age, only by not looking for trouble could one live longer.


    It was obvious that the posthouse people knew this very well.


    No Flower brought Xu Bai to a wooden house.


    The door of the wooden house was closed. No Flower went up and knocked.


    Not long after, the door was opened, revealing a skinny face.


    The person who opened the door looked to be in his sixties, and his hair was already white.


    ¡°Sky Supervisor, Wu Hua, there is important news that needs to be conveyed to the Sky Supervisor.¡±No Flower took out a token to show his identity. Then, he found a letter and handed it over.


    The letter was sealed with wax to isolate it.


    There was no mud or water in the entire process, and there was no explanation.


    The skinny old man reacted quickly. His face was expressionless as he took the letter in his hand.¡±


    This old man was the manager of the Yin Posthouse, the chief of the Yin Posthouse in Sheng County.


    After receiving the letter, the old man closed the door, as if he did not want to have too much interaction with them.


    Xu Bai frowned.


    ¡°Yin Posthouse is like this.¡± Liu Xu stood beside Xu Bai and explained,¡± The station leaders have been staying in the Yin station for many years. Their personalities are very strange, but they won¡¯t delay their missions.¡±


    ¡°Dong dong dong.¡±


    Liu Xu had just finished explaining to Xu Bai when No Flower knocked on the door again.


    The door opened again, and the old man appeared again. Only his face was revealed, and his eyes were filled with doubt.


    ¡°I have something to ask.¡±No Flower put his palms together.


    They had already discussed the matter of the Human-faced Ancient Tree before they arrived. Since they had mentioned the Yin Posthouse, it was most appropriate to ask the Posthouse Chief.


    Most importantly, this place belonged to the Yin Posthouse, and the Posthouse Chief had been guarding the Yin Posthouse for many years, so it was very likely that there would be news.


    Although the old man was very puzzled, the people from the Heaven Inspectorate had spoken. He still opened the door and let No Flower in.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± Xu Bai said.


    He didn¡¯t follow them. He planned to walk around outside. No Flower had to tell him the news anyway.


    This was the Yin Posthouse, and the things they sold were very strange. If there was a progress bar, he could also get some wool.


    No Flower knew that Xu Bai¡¯s personality was unique. He didn¡¯t say anything else and just nodded.


    Liu Xu looked around and decided to enter the Yin Posthouse to hear the results.


    Regardless of whether Yang Chang was telling the truth or not, this was at least a clue.


    If it was true, then the route was correct.


    If it was fake, Yang Chang was fishing. They had already arrived at the Yin Posthouse, so there should be some movement next.


    Regardless of whether it was true or false, the Yin Posthouse was the starting point.


    After Liu Xu and No Flower entered, Xu Bai also left the house and began to stroll around the Yin Posthouse.


    Sheng County was located in a remote area, and the Yin Posthouse in a remote county was not large.


    The stall also looks at a dozen places and looks very shabby.


    There were no cries of peddlers. Everyone stayed in their own stalls. Compared to ordinary peddlers, the postmen seemed lifeless. Here, there was only buying and selling.


    Take a fancy to-bargain-deal.


    The process was that simple.


    He didn¡¯t talk nonsense, nor did he shout.


    Xu Bai looked at the stalls and shook his head in disappointment.


    There were many strange things in the Yin Posthouse that Xu Bai had never seen before, but there was not a single progress bar in front of him.


    Without a progress bar, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Maybe a bigger Yin Posthouse is still possible.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    Although he did not find any progress bar, now that he knew about the existence of the Yin Posthouse, his search for progress bars became even wider.


    As he thought about this, Xu Bai heard footsteps behind him. He turned around and saw that it was Liu Xu and No Flower.


    ¡°Are you done asking?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    No Flower nodded and told him the news he had received.


    After hearing No Flower¡¯s words, Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    What they had just said was nothing more than what they had encountered at the Yin Posthouse in Sheng County. The strangest thing was the forest to the south of the Yin Posthouse.


    According to the Yin Posthouse of Sheng County, recently, there would be noises coming from the southern forest at night from time to time.


    However, after the station chief rushed over, he did not find anything. This matter became even stranger.


    This happened at the Yin Posthouse in Sheng County, so the head of the posthouse reported it in time, but no official came down.


    In the beginning, the station chief thought that the higher-ups did not take this matter seriously. It was only when Wu Hua arrived today that he realized that this information had not been sent out.


    ¡°The message has been intercepted.¡± ¡°We were intercepted on the way, so the Heaven Inspectorate is still unclear about the situation here.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Intercepting, Gideon?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who intercepted it, but the possibility of it being the Extreme Life Sect is very high. ¡°Liu Xu looked left and right before speaking.


    The station chief didn¡¯t receive the news, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. After all, his location was an extremely important transportation hub.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the south first.¡± Xu Bai played with the Spring Blossom Pen in his hand and glanced at it from time to time, increasing the progress bar by a


    little..

 Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: A Difficult Choice Between Three Sides

    Chapter 86: A Difficult Choice Between Three Sides


    Translator: 549690339


    With the news, the three of them did not hesitate. After a brief discussion, they rushed towards the forest in the south.


    According to the station chief, the forest wasn¡¯t far from the Yin station. They had arrived at their destination in less than the time it takes for two incense sticks to burn.


    This was a small forest. The trees inside were not tall, but it looked very strange because it was too quiet here.


    They had left at noon, and it was still sunny.


    From the outside, it looked like a dense forest, but it looked like a strange scene. After all, the surrounding trees were sparse, but this place was densely packed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Xu Bai put away the Spring Flower Pen and drew the Ghost Head Blade from his waist.


    He had looked at the surface just now, but he did not find any progress bar.


    ¡°If it really is in this forest, it will definitely be very dangerous. Strange creatures don¡¯t rest during the day. ¡°Liu Xu held the Green Cloud Brush in her left hand and a book in her right.


    The strangeness was not like in television dramas, where it only appeared at night. The strangeness of this world did not matter when it happened.


    No Flower nodded, agreeing with Liu Xu¡¯s words.


    In this day and age, one could only live longer by being cautious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean. When I say go in and take a look, I mean walk inside, but not directly walk in.¡±Xu Bai put his right hand into the money bag.


    This sentence was very tongue-twister, and Liu Xu did not understand. At this moment, Xu Bai used his actions to tell No Flower and Liu Xu what method he was going to use to go in and take a look.


    He threw out a handful of copper coins like a rain of maple leaves. The copper coins were still wrapped in the dark light of the Diamond Demon Body, making them look heavy and strange.


    When the copper coin came into contact with the first few trees, the trees were immediately snapped in half and fell to the ground with a bang. The power of the copper coin did not stop, spreading in all directions, cutting off a small part of the forest.


    Xu Bai was very satisfied with the power of the rain of maple leaves combined with the Diamond Demon Body. He felt even more comfortable seeing it now.


    He felt that if possible, he could even give himself a new nickname.


    Xu-shotgun-white.


    This sudden action caused Liu Xu and No Flower to be stunned. Very quickly, the two of them reacted and finally understood what it meant to go in and take a look.


    He really just wanted to go in and take a look!


    Because he was really going in!


    However, before he walked in, he cleared the obstacles in front of him.


    ¡°This is indeed safe.¡± No Flower put his palms together and agreed with this method. He took two steps forward and was ready to help.


    Liu Xu was the same.


    If the two of them were added, the speed would be even faster.


    However, before they could make a move, Xu Bails expression turned serious and he spoke in an extremely solemn tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. We¡¯re not only facing the strange, but also the Extreme Life Sect. If the Extreme Life Sect is in the dark, it won¡¯t be good for you to expose your abilities.¡±


    When he said this, the two of them were stunned.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was indeed reasonable.


    But¡­


    No Flower thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t Almsgiver Xu exposing his means now?¡¯


    ¡°He has many tricks up his sleeve, don¡¯t worry about him. ¡°Liu Xu saw what No Flower wanted to say and waved her hand nonchalantly.


    Xu Bai had many tricks up his sleeve.


    Saber techniques, hidden weapons, and a special flame.


    When Liu Xu had investigated the Darksmith, she had seen burnt corpses. At that time, she was certain that Xu Bail s abilities were not limited to these few.


    In this day and age, everyone had their own unique skills. Especially with Liu Xu¡¯s understanding of Xu Bai, this person definitely had many unique skills.


    When No Flower heard Liu Xu¡¯s words, he thought about it carefully. It seemed like this was really the case, so he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Xu Bai nodded in satisfaction.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t have that thought.


    The main thing was that he had to look for the progress bar while he solved the forest.


    If they found it and it was destroyed by No Flower and Liu Xu, wouldn¡¯t that be a loss?


    If he acted alone, there would be a limit.


    The outer layer of the tree broke, revealing the forest inside.


    The forest was densely packed with trees. Xu Bai had wanted to use the Four Xun Formation to burn them with flames.


    However, when he saw the dense forest, he was worried that the fire would go too far and he would not be able to control it.


    After the outer layer of the forest was destroyed, the inner layer was revealed again.


    It was still an ordinary tree. There was nothing unusual about it. It looked no different from usual.


    There was no progress bar, nothing else, not even a human face.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    This was the location the station chief had mentioned, but it was strangely calm.


    In an ordinary dense forest, there would definitely be animals living there. However, Xu Bai had caused such a huge commotion, and there was not even a single movement in the forest. This was really abnormal.


    But since things had already come to this, Xu Bai did not think too much about it. He continued to follow the rhythm and began to destroy the forest.


    After razing this forest to the ground, they would know what was inside.


    No matter how scheming he was, he would be able to see everything clearly after razing the place to the ground.


    The copper coins scattered and reflected a dim light under the sunlight.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t add the Diamond Fiend Body¡¯s black light anymore. Just the rain of maple leaves and his Quintessential Essence were quite destructive.


    After a while, the forest was no longer the same as before.


    The dense forest had been razed to the ground. Other than piles of tree stumps, there was nothing inside.


    The tree trunks collapsed everywhere, looking as if they had been crushed by a giant beast.


    There were two bags of copper coins on Xu Bail s waist, one for himself and one for Liu Xu.


    Destroying this forest used up a whole bag of copper coins, and it also consumed a lot of True Core Strength..

 Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: A Difficult Choice Between Three Sides

    Chapter 87: A Difficult Choice Between Three Sides


    Translator: 549690339


    Fortunately, some of the copper coins could be recycled, so he would not squander.


    ¡°Looks like the water runs deep.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t move. He was recovering in silence.


    There was no progress bar at all, and he didn¡¯t even find a single one.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t even any animals here. ¡°Liu Xu¡¯s face was covered with a white veil. She walked lightly to Xu Bai¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Looks like¡­l still have to go in personally.¡± Wu Hua said.


    At this moment, Liu Xu shook her head.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The saying, ¡®Don¡¯t enter the woods,¡¯ was not a joke. It was based on facts.


    Liu Xu raised her hand and spread her fair fingers. A yellow paper crane appeared in her palm.


    When the paper crane appeared, it flapped its wings and floated beside Liu Xu.


    She was a scholar who had broken through to Rank-8 with the Paper Binding Secrets. Some of the evil abilities on it could be replicated using a scholar¡¯s method.


    Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was enough to deal with the current situation.


    The paper crane flew and slowly approached the forest.


    When the paper crane reached the edge of the forest, it suddenly stopped.


    Immediately after, a black fog rose from the ground and enveloped the original dense forest.


    Roars came from the black fog.


    The roar was filled with pain, collapse, sorrow, and other emotions. It was extremely ear-piercing.


    In less than a breath¡¯s time, the black fog gradually disappeared as if it had never appeared.


    The paper crane was gone, and everything returned to normal.


    Xu Bai turned his head and looked at Liu Xu.


    ¡°Strange, so strange!¡± Liu Xu took a deep breath and said,¡±ln just an instant, the paper crane was torn apart.¡¯¡±¡®


    She couldn¡¯t see much, but she could roughly sense that there were many strange things inside.


    The paper crane disappeared in an instant. Its speed was ridiculously fast.


    ¡°The tree is already gone, so why is there something strange?¡±No Flower looked left and right, puzzled.


    This forest had already been razed to the ground by Xu Bai, but the strangeness had appeared out of nowhere. Most importantly, it had only killed the paper crane that had flown in.


    ¡°It has already become strange?¡± Xu Bai was stunned for a moment, then he sighed in his heart.


    He had originally guessed that after the Human-Faced Ancient Tree became strange, there would be no progress bar. It seemed like he was right.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already cleared the area above. There¡¯s still a strange existence, and it¡¯s specially killing things that enter the forest. This proves that the strange is bound here.¡±


    The strangeness of dying in a tree, being permanently imprisoned in the tree, only effective in a certain area. This was something he had learned from No Flower not long ago.


    Now that the paper crane disappeared after entering, it matched this characteristic.


    ¡°The ground has been cleaned up, but there¡¯s still underground.¡±Xu Bai said slowly.


    He thought that since there was still the strangeness, there was still the Human-faced Ancient Tree.


    The Human-faced Ancient Tree was also linked to the strangeness, and the strangeness was bound to that area. The tree was likely to still exist.


    If the tree trunk was gone, what about the soil?


    As Xu Bai finished speaking, the empty space in front of him changed.


    ¡°Weng¡­¡¯


    A series of sounds came from the ground. Then, the ground began to tremble slightly, and soil began to fly.


    Cracks appeared on the ground, and they expanded like a spider web.


    The remaining half of the tree stump began to topple over. The roots of the tree emerged from the stump and turned upside down.


    The tree trunk was buried in the soil, and the roots stood in the air.


    In the entire open space, the forest stood in an extremely strange shape.


    At a glance, it was as if the entire land had been turned upside down.


    The black gas continued to emerge. Not long after, translucent figures condensed one after another.


    There were men and women, old and young.


    Their bodies were covered in all kinds of wounds, and their deaths were extremely terrifying.


    If a person died and turned into a strange being, they would retain their appearance before they died, which was called the death appearance.


    This group of strange eyes were dull and cold. Each of them stood in front of a tree and stared at Xu Bai and the other two with cold eyes.


    They did not take a single step forward, but it was as if someone had constructed an invisible wall that blocked them.


    Those who die in trees are bound to trees.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and said, ¡°It seems that this place is related to the Extreme Life Sect.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he received a response.


    ¡°Benefactor Xu, here¡­ It¡¯s spreading.¡± No Flower took a deep breath.


    Xu Bai turned around and his pupils constricted.


    When Xu Bai turned his head, he saw a change in the area.


    The roots began to grow slowly, falling into the ground and then gradually spreading.


    The speed of the spread was not fast, but every inch it spread, the monsters moved an inch in the direction of the spread.


    Xu Bai looked in the direction of the spread and frowned.¡±


    The way it spread was very strange. It didn¡¯t spread out from the center, but directly towards the Yin Posthouse.


    Xu Bai¡¯s mind flashed, ¡°Could it be that the ultimate goal of the Extreme Life


    Sect¡­¡± Yin Posthouse?¡±


    As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, he turned around and told Liu Xu and No Flower.


    ¡°If we let the strange envelop the Yin Posthouse, it would be even more troublesome than directly envelop the county. ¡°Liu Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.¡±


    The importance of the Yin Posthouse was self-evident. If it was engulfed by the strange, even if it was paralyzed for a moment, the losses would be immeasurable.


    ¡°This is just a promotion to a county. There are other counties with the Extreme Life Cult. ¡°No Flower took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Patrons, we can¡¯t wait anv longer.¡±


    He wanted to settle the matter here immediately and then go to the Yin Posthouse to spread the news.


    This was the only way to let the others know what the Extreme Life Cult¡¯s true purpose was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±Xu Bai suddenly said..

 Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: The Three Sides Are in a Difficult Choice

    Chapter 88: The Three Sides Are in a Difficult Choice


    Translator: 549690339


    Liu Xu turned her head, not understanding what was going on.


    ¡°His Majesty asked the Ninth Princess to spread the Boundless Scripture, but the Ninth Princess has already found out that it is related to the Yin Posthouse. Why do only the three of us know?¡±Xu Bai said slowly.


    This was the thing that he couldn¡¯t figure out the most, and also the thing that he didn¡¯t understand the most.


    Just now, when No Flower said that he had to inform the others as soon as possible, Xu Bai had already considered this point.


    Liu Xu looked at the speed at which the roots were spreading. It was still very slow. As Xu Bai said this, she fell into deep thought.


    A moment later, Liu Xu raised her head and said,¡±You mean¡­¡± Not only did Yang Chang lie to us, but he was also not loyal to the ninth princess!¡±


    ¡°If Yang Chang and his wife are not loyal to the Ninth Princess, then there is only one possibility. ¡°No Flower turned his head and suddenly said, ¡°Extreme Life Sect! ¡®¡±¡®


    When he said this, he became even more certain of No Flower¡¯s opinion.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± The Ninth Princess spread the Boundless Scripture because His


    Majesty wanted to destroy the Extreme Life Sect. His goal was the Extreme Life


    Sect. ¡±


    ¡± The Ninth Princess received the news but did not report it. She doesn¡¯t have the guts to do so. If Yang Chang used the Green Cloud Brush to gain her trust and let us come over, the follow-up plan¡­¡±


    ¡°Lure the tiger away from the mountain!¡±


    The three of them looked at each other when they heard this.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s more important to settle this.¡±No Flower put his palms together.


    Since he was already here, he had to settle it.


    If they were to return to Hui County immediately, a huge problem would arise and the Yin Posthouse would be destroyed.


    ¡°Benefactor Xu, Benefactor Liu, leave this to me. You guys go back quickly.¡±No Flower¡¯s body emitted a green Buddhist light.


    Now that there were three of them, it seemed like they could do it all.


    ¡°Can it be solved?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and said. No Flower nodded, indicating that there was no problem.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the county first.¡± Liu Xu said.


    However, before he could finish speaking, he heard a commotion coming from the Yin Posthouse.


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±


    This sound was continuous and could be heard even from a distance.


    Accompanied by the rumbling sound was a series of shouts.


    They were not far away and could hear clearly.


    ¡°Something happened at the Yin Posthouse?¡± Liu Xu solemnly said, ¡°Condemn


    the tiger from the mountain and break the whole into pieces.¡±¡±


    They weren¡¯t stupid. After Xu Bai¡¯s initial analysis, they understood the pros and cons.


    First, he lured the tiger away from the mountain. Then, something happened at the Yin Posthouse not far from the forest.


    The forest needed to be dealt with, and the Yin Posthouse needed to be dealt with.


    Then¡­ What about upgrading to a county?


    Every single place here was extremely important, and he couldn¡¯t give it up.


    Even if they returned to Sheng County, they would lose the Yin Posthouse.


    In other words, if two people went back to the county and one person took care of the forest, what would happen to the Yin Posthouse?


    It was difficult to take care of three.


    Xu Bai frowned.¡± Why don¡¯t we go back to the county together? If the three of us split up, we¡¯ll have a chance.¡¯¡±¡®


    This was true, splitting up was disadvantageous.


    As he said this, the shouts from the Yin Posthouse gradually grew louder.


    At the same time, the speed at which the roots spread increased.


    The entire process was very fast, leaving no room for negotiation.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± No Flower sighed and prepared to step forward.


    He had no choice.


    He couldn¡¯t just leave it be.


    Liu Xu looked in the direction of the Yin Posthouse, where the battle cries were getting louder.


    She couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.


    She would never forget her ambition to study. She studied for the peace of the world. If she was left alone, she would never be able to feel at ease for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Have you two made up your mind to leave the hardest part to me?¡±Xu Bai said thoughtfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Sheng County.¡± Liu Xu thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°I can do it too.¡± No Flower added.


    The two of them didn¡¯t care which direction they went to. They could switch places with Xu Bai.


    ¡°Why are you guys so stupid?¡±Xu Bai even found it funny.¡±


    The two of them were stunned. They knew that Xu Bai definitely had a way, so they quickly asked.


    If there was a way to get the best of both worlds, they would definitely be willing.


    After all, no one wanted to separate their own strength.


    ¡°From now on, the two of you will head to the Yin Posthouse and quickly resolve the matter. Then, you will turn around and deal with this forest. ¡°Xu Bai made a hand gesture and roughly explained.


    The roots were heading towards the Yin Posthouse, and the other places were not disturbed.


    Liu Xu and Wu Hua could have rushed to the Yin Posthouse at full speed and quickly dealt with it.


    When they dealt with the Yin Posthouse, the roots would spread. After they dealt with the Yin Posthouse, they could turn around and the roots would spread by themselves, saving them the time to run back and forth.


    ¡°But¡­Upgrade the county¡­¡± Liu Xu was slightly worried,¡±lf you go alone, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be dangerous.¡±¡±


    This method was very good, but it neglected the promotion of the county.


    If Xu Bai went to Sheng County alone, he would have to face Yang Chang, who was at Peak Rank-7, based on their assumption.


    Xu Bai was very strong, so there was no doubt about it. Liu Xu and No Flower frankly admitted it.


    However, the pressure of fighting a Peak Rank-7 was obvious.


    ¡°You just need to resolve this as soon as possible. I have my own ways.¡±Xu Bai waved his hand and said.


    ¡°What method?¡± No Flower asked subconsciously.¡±


    This was just a question that he asked out of curiosity.


    Liu Xu also turned her gaze over with a puzzled expression.


    How could a Rank-8 deal with Yang Chang, who was half a step into Rank-6?


    This¡­ It was a little wishful thinking.


    Xu Bai turned around and looked up at the sky. He spoke slowly in an extremely lonely tone..

 Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 80

    Chapter 89: Chapter 80-Boundless Dao Scripture Is Perfect


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I have my own ideas.¡± Xu Bai said with certainty.


    Liu Xu and No Flower were confused. They didn¡¯t understand what Xu Bai meant. His words had no beginning or end, so they couldn¡¯t understand either.


    A brilliant plan? What was the plan?


    ¡°You have to come as soon as possible. If you don¡¯t, I might be in danger.¡±Xu Bai didn¡¯t say it clearly. He pointed at the forest.


    When Xu Bai did this, Liu Xu and No Flower finally understood the meaning behind it.


    The two of them revealed an understanding expression and did not say anything else.


    They already understood.


    First of all, they had to make sure that they were outside the forest of the Yin Posthouse.


    Just this point alone could not be said too clearly. After all, no one could say for sure if there were enemies in the dark.


    Therefore, Xu Bai spoke in a daze, and both of them understood the reason.


    ¡°I will definitely do my best to solve this problem.¡±No Flower put his palms together, his expression very serious.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t solve it, think of a way to hide for a while and wait for us to arrive.¡±Liu Xu said very seriously.


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he understood. Time was of the essence, and he didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He turned around and left.


    The sky had already turned dark, and it was about to turn dark.


    Xu Bai¡¯s speed was very fast. He was trying his best to get to Sheng County.


    This time, he wasn¡¯t fighting a battle he wasn¡¯t confident in. On the contrary, he was very confident.


    That night, Yang Chang¡¯s strength had already been fully understood.


    At that time, the three of them had fought as if it was a life and death battle. Their goal was to kill Yang Chang.


    It was only at the end that Yang Chang said those words to stop Xu Bai.


    Yang Chang was hiding his strength?


    There was no need for that.


    If he still hid his strength under such circumstances, he would undoubtedly be courting death. At that time, Yang Chang was already on the verge of death. If he did not unleash his true strength, he might really capsize. However, at the last moment, he still chose to say that sentence to protect his own safety.


    Was he absolutely confident?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t think so.


    If the roles were reversed and Xu Bai was in that position, he could only say that if he did not hide his strength.


    If he had hidden his strength, there was no need for him to only say those words at the moment of life and death.


    The reason was simple. If that sentence didn¡¯t work and he couldn¡¯t stop Xu Bails saber, wouldn¡¯t he be courting death?


    Of course, this was just Xu Bai¡¯s guess, but he had to try everything. He had the confidence to try it because of the skill he had recently obtained.


    Diamond Heart Demon Body, Tier 4 Skill.


    This skill corresponded to the strength of a Rank-6.


    Although the True Distance Force was not enough for him to use for a long time, if Yang Chang was really only at Level Seven, he could block it.


    Of course, there were also unexpected situations. He would just run when the time came.


    With the Four Xun Movement Technique and other abilities, he could still run.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai walked even faster.


    After Xu Bai left, Wu Hua and Liu Xu did not stop either. They turned around and rushed towards the Yin Posthouse.


    The Yin Posthouse was not far from the forest. When Liu Xu and No Flower arrived, they were already shocked by the scene in front of them.


    Even though the two of them were used to big scenes, they could not help but feel a chill down their spines.


    At this moment, the Yin Posthouse was littered with corpses. In the middle, the emaciated old Posthouse Chief was holding a pipe and panting heavily.


    Perhaps it was because he was old, the hand holding the pipe was trembling slightly, indicating that he was close to the end of his life.


    There was a huge wound on the old postmaster¡¯s chest, starting from his shoulder and extending all the way to his abdomen.


    If not for the fact that the old postmaster was not an ordinary person, he would have died long ago.


    A group of men in black surrounded the old station chief. They held all kinds of weapons in their hands, and their fiendish auras floated in the Yin station.


    ¡°If you want the token, then step over my dead body. ¡°Although the old postmaster was heavily injured, he did not retreat.


    He held the pipe tightly, and the corner of his mouth was pale. Although the wound on his chest had dried up, it began to bleed again as he said this.


    The post station order was the symbol of the post station leader¡¯s identity.


    Of course, that was only one of the functions. More importantly, the post station order also had the corresponding authority.


    The Emperor of Great Chu had once spent a huge amount of money to make a post station order.


    It was made by a blacksmith with unparalleled forging skills and using excellent materials. It could not be replicated.


    The post station commander was the symbol of the post station leader¡¯s status and could do many things in the Yin post station.


    ¡°Their goal is the post station order?¡± No Flower frowned.


    As soon as he spoke, he immediately attracted the attention of everyone present.


    The black-robed man from the Extreme Life Cult turned his head and stared fiercely at Liu Xu and Wu Hua, revealing a ferocious aura.


    ¡°They really are here. Get ready! ¡°One of the black-robed men waved his hand.


    As the black-robed man waved his hand, the other black-robed men surrounded Liu Xu and No Flower.


    Liu Xu took out the Green Cloud Brush. Although her voice was like a deep valley, it was filled with coldness.¡±No matter what, we should hurry up now.¡± Xu Bai went to Sheng County alone to face Yang Chang. This was his trust in them.


    At this moment, there weren¡¯t so many twists and turns. One word, hit.


    After settling the matter here, he had to hurry and help Xu Bai. That was the most important thing.


    ¡°Attack!¡± No Flower naturally understood. A green Buddhist light rose from his body and he charged into the black-robed men.


    Liu Xu did not lag behind. With a wave of the Green Cloud Brush, a ¡°kill¡± word formed.


    After the word was formed, it landed on the book in Liu Xu¡¯s left hand. A moment later, the pages of the book fluttered..

 Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 80

    Chapter 90: Chapter 80-Boundless Dao Scripture Is Perfect


    Translator: 549690339


    The yellowed pages swept towards the crowd with killing intent.


    The pages of the book were like cutting machines, directly crushing a dozen black-robed men.


    On the other side, No Flower was wearing a green Buddhist light. His fighting style was simple, and he just charged forward.


    Every collision would separate the black-robed man¡¯s flesh and bones.


    Two people, two different playstyles.


    They were completely opposite, but they both had miraculous effects.


    The black-robed men were like paper, unable to fight back at all. They were instantly destroyed by the two of them.


    Soon, everything returned to normal in the Yin Posthouse.


    There was nothing but corpses all over the ground.


    To solve the problem of extreme life, to solve the problem of Yin, should be worth happy about.


    However, No Flower frowned.


    The reason was that this group of black-robed men did not seem to be very good at fighting.


    He had thought that it would be a bloody battle, but the result was one-sided.


    If this was the plan of the Extreme Life Cult, it was too weak.


    ¡°It¡¯s too simple.¡±


    Liu Xu retracted her book and also felt that something was wrong.


    All of this was too logical.


    At this moment, the postmaster calmed down and prepared to go forward to thank him.


    Of course, he recognized these two people.


    One was an official of the Heaven Inspectorate, and the other was a scholar of the Qingyun Academy.


    The two of them arrived in time and solved his big problem.


    If it weren¡¯t for them today, he would have lost his life here.


    However, before he could open his mouth, something happened.


    The Yin Posthouse, which was originally safe and sound, changed.


    The corpse on the ground suddenly started to shake unconsciously, as if it had been electrocuted. It shook without any rhythm or frequency.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± No Flower was slightly stunned.


    ¡°What else can happen? This should be the true purpose of the Extreme Life Cult. ¡°Liu Xu took out the Green Cloud Pen again with a solemn expression.


    At this moment, the corpse looked as if it had suddenly transformed.


    They were also familiar with strange situations. This state was very consistent with the appearance of strangeness.


    At this moment, the old postmaster also became serious. Other than being cautious, there was also a very unlucky expression.


    I¡¯m just an honest station chief here. Why do I always encounter these things?


    He looked like he was about to retire soon, but at the critical moment, this good show happened.


    Bad luck!


    No Flower took a step forward, ready to attack and deal with these impulsive corpses in front of him.


    Next, before he could make a move, something even more ridiculous happened.


    Thick tree roots grew out of the soil beneath the trembling corpses and pierced straight into the corpses.


    When the tree root was inserted into the corpse, the position of the tree bark began to move, and large bumps appeared one after another. It was like a blocked straw. Someone was trying hard to suck on the other end, causing the space inside to be broken.


    As the tree roots continued to move, the corpse shriveled up.


    The tree roots grew stronger and stronger. In an instant, they shot into the sky.


    The roots that shot out continuously stirred. On the other side, the forest that was constantly spreading was already in front of them. Together with the roots, they formed a barrier that connected the sky and the earth, enveloping the entire Yin Posthouse.


    ¡°This is¡­What is his real purpose?¡± Liu Xu raised her head, her lively eyes narrowing slightly as she gripped the Green Cloud Brush even harder.


    Anyone could see that they were in a desperate situation. They were surrounded by tree roots and could not get out, nor could anyone get in.


    ¡°Abandoned.¡± Wufa smiled bitterly and said two words.


    This group of so-called men in black did not come for the post station order at all. In other words, they had been tricked into coming here. Otherwise, how could their strength be so low?


    Liu Xu was a disciple of the Academy, so she was quite knowledgeable. After hearing what Wu Hua said, she connected the dots and understood the truth.


    The movement of the tree roots just now was obviously absorbing the nutrients from the corpses. After absorbing the nutrients, it gradually grew stronger and formed a barrier that enveloped the Yin Posthouse.


    Although these black-robed men¡¯s strength was low, they were all ranked. Compared to ordinary people, they were many times stronger.


    Absorbing so many people¡¯s nutrients, the roots grew healthily, and they were already trapped to death.


    The so-called token was just to deceive these black-robed people.


    If they could take down the Yin Posthouse, that would naturally be even better. If they couldn¡¯t, then they could only become nutrients for the tree roots.


    No one wanted to die in vain. Only by deceiving them would the black-robed men be dead set on dying.


    ¡°I remember now¡­l see¡­¡± The old postmaster seemed to have thought of something and revealed an expression of realization.


    ¡°A long time ago, a man came here with a serious burn on his face. He wanted to buy and sell things here.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± No Flower was shocked.


    A severe burn injury. Didn¡¯t that mean that their previous guess was true? It was really Yang Chang¡¯s doing.


    ¡°When I see a tree, I think of a seed. That¡¯s all I can think of. Other than that, I can¡¯t find anything else.¡±The old postmaster revealed a helpless expression.


    ¡°We have to break out of the encirclement as soon as possible. We have to rush to Shengxian County as soon as possible to help Xu Bai.¡±Liu Xu looked at No Flower and said word by word.


    Since he was 100% sure, Yang Chang was most likely waiting for him in Sheng County.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­We have to deal with the current situation first.¡±The old postmaster looked up at the sky and said in a daze.


    In the sky, the black tree roots gradually retracted, and their speed was not slow. From the looks of it, they were about to drown them all.


    ¡°Attack!¡± No Flower shouted angrily..

 Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 80

    Chapter 91: Chapter 80-The Boundless Dao Scripture Is Perfect


    Translator: 549690339


    The green Buddhist light surrounded his entire body. Then, his legs shot out like a cannonball, charging towards the black tree root.


    The Buddhist light and the tree roots intertwined. Then, No Flower bounced back at an even faster speed and fell to the ground.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t injured, he looked at the black tree root in the sky with shock.


    It couldn¡¯t be broken, it couldn¡¯t be broken at all!


    The roots were as hard as iron plates, and the attacks he had condensed with the green Buddhist light were ineffective.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Liu Xu¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened. She flipped her right hand and waved the Green Cloud Brush, writing in the sky.


    A moment later, an essay was completed and landed on the book in his left hand. As the pages fluttered, a murderous aura swept across the entire sky.


    Liu Xu spun the Green Cloud Brush, and the pages of the book followed the rotation of the Green Cloud Brush, echoing in the sky. Then, one after another, the words on them appeared and fell on the black tree root one by one.


    However, after the words landed, they were scattered and returned to the book.


    The yellowed pages returned to his hands and automatically combined into a book.


    Liu Xu looked at the tree roots that were slowly pressing down in front of her, and a solemn expression appeared on her face.


    ¡°Join forces!¡±


    No Flower nodded, sat cross-legged, put his palms together, and recited Buddhist scriptures.


    As he chanted the Buddhist scriptures, the green Buddhist light soared into the sky and bombarded the black tree root.


    Liu Xu didn¡¯t stop either. The charred book appeared once again, and the lively characters bombarded the roots one by one.


    The old postmaster also began to lend a hand. He shook the pipe in his hand, and the layers of smoke turned into a big hand that pressed against the black tree root.


    This was the difference between them and martial artists. Long-range attacks made some low-quality martial artists drool.


    As the three of them worked together, the black tree root was finally stopped from pressing down.


    But this was the only way.


    No Flower and the others couldn¡¯t hold on either. They couldn¡¯t counterattack and could only fall into a stalemate.


    ¡°Work harder!¡± Beads of sweat appeared on Liu Xu¡¯s fair forehead. Her right hand did not relax in the slightest as she continuously waved the Green Cloud Brush.


    No Flower didn¡¯t even reply. He just chanted the Buddhist scriptures, not allowing his Buddhist light to pause.


    The stalemate had turned into despair.


    Liu Xu and No Flower started to worry. At this moment, Xu Bai was heading to


    Sheng County alone. They didn¡¯t know what kind of threat he had encountered.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± No Flower muttered to himself as he read the Buddhist scriptures. He felt guilty.


    If he hadn¡¯t insisted, he wouldn¡¯t have dragged Almsgiver Xu into this.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Liu Xu sighed silently, her emotions complicated.


    ¡°I have a feeling that we can turn the tide. ¡±


    Hearing this, No Flower was slightly stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a kind of feeling¡± Liu Xu said.


    She recalled the first time she met Xu Bai. She felt that this mysterious man had many tricks up his sleeve.


    ¡°If I die today, I¡¯ll have a place to go.¡±Liu Xu said with a smile.


    No Flower nodded silently.


    The few of them continued to focus on dealing with the black tree root.


    Liu Xu and No Flower hoped to increase their strength and break out of the encirclement as soon as possible so that they could rush to the county to help Xu Bai.


    Something big had happened at the Yin Posthouse, and far away from the Yin Posthouse, Xu Bai had already arrived at Shen County.


    When he arrived, the sun had already set.


    There were still one or two people walking on the street. Other than that, there was no more noise and liveliness like in the morning.


    It was a little cold at night in this year. A few passersby in thin clothes quickened their pace, wanting to go home early to get warm.


    When they passed by Xu Bai, they subconsciously glanced at him. However, when they saw the Ghost Head Blade hanging from Xu Bai¡¯s waist, they quickly retracted their gazes. Not daring to cause any more trouble, they buried their heads and continued on their way.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about the gazes of the people around him. He walked straight toward Spring Rain Pavilion.


    The sky was slightly dark and the streets were quiet.


    Even the usually lively Spring Rain Pavilion no longer had its doors closed at night like before. It had become lifeless.


    Other than a faint light in the house, there was no sound. There were no people seeking pleasure outside the Spring Rain Pavilion.


    The strange thing was that even though the Spring Rain Pavilion had fallen into silence, the door was still open. The lights inside the door were dim, and it made people feel a chill in their hearts.


    Xu Bai came to the door and looked inside. He saw Yang Chang standing on the ground floor with his back facing him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Before Xu Bai could say anything, Yang Chang let out a low voice that was filled with sorrow and despair.


    Xu Bai walked in and was about to reply when he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    The beams on the second and third floors of Spring Rain Pavilion were filled with the corpses of prostitutes.


    These corpses had ribbons tied around their necks, and they were hung neatly like old bacon.


    The second and third floors were all filled with them. It made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Coupled with the special shape of the Spring Rain Pavilion, it looked like a coffin.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath and pulled out the Ghost Head Blade from his waist. He said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Who else is there besides me?¡±Yang Chang didn¡¯t deny it at all. He slowly stood up and turned his body to face Xu Bai.


    At this moment, Xu Bai saw that Yang Chang was carrying someone in his arms.


    She was wearing a red shirt and her face was covered in burns. It was a woman.


    ¡°Is this the evil witch you were talking about?¡±Xu Bai said in a playful manner.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yang Chang seemed to have been angered. He reached out his hand and slowly stroked the woman¡¯s cheek. His tone was extremely strong. ¡°She¡¯s the woman I love the most in this life. She¡¯s not some evil witch, but a righteous one.¡±


    ¡°So¡­You killed her.¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes..

 Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 80

    Chapter 92: Chapter 80-Boundless Dao Scripture Is Perfect


    Translator: 549690339


    As soon as he said this, the scene fell into silence, so silent that a pin drop could be heard.


    Yang Chang didn¡¯t say a word. He lowered his head again and looked at the burned face. Suddenly, he released his hand and slowly put the woman on the ground.


    ¡°I have no way to do it¡± Yang Chang grabbed his hair with both hands, his facial features contorted as he said maniacally, ¡°Do you know that after we were saved by the Ninth Princess, His Majesty ordered us to destroy our foundation. All our strength will forever stop at Rank-7.


    He said that merits couldn¡¯t offset faults. If this road was opened, countless people would follow suit, but the punishment for this was too much.¡±


    As he spoke, Yang Chang kept pulling his hair, causing his black hair to become messy.


    ¡°So¡­Are you doing this for strength?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not as noble as I thought,¡± Xu Bai teased. ¡°No wonder you covet the Spring Flower Brush.¡±¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wait to chat more. After Liu Xu and No Flower finished their business and rushed over, he would have a greater chance of success.


    ¡°Do you know that the Boundless Dao Scripture can imitate anyone¡¯s ability as long as they are of the same level? The Extreme Life Cult has the Boundless Dao Scripture. My foundation as a scholar is gone, but I see a new path. ¡°Yang Chang stopped his movements, his face filled with fanaticism. ¡°I can re-cultivate. I am a genius of the Academy. I shouldn¡¯t remain silent.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * t.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Xu Bai pointed at Yang Chang. Didn¡¯t he have any idea? There are many geniuses in this world. You¡¯re not lacking in one.¡±


    Are you playing with me?


    You¡¯re a f * cking man, play your sister!


    Hearing this tone and looking at his expression, Xu Bai wanted to give him a tight slap.


    ¡®Yes, there are many geniuses.¡± After being scolded, Yang Chang did not get angry. Instead, he laughed and said,¡±So, you are also a genius.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned.


    He seemed to have understood the meaning behind his words. It meant that


    Yang Chang wanted to use the Boundless Dao Scripture to imitate his ability.


    Yang Chang raised his head and said,¡± I¡¯ve done so much for the Extreme Life


    Sect before I finally got the Boundless Scripture. Previously, that slut, the


    Ninth Princess, didn¡¯t want us to give it to the Extreme Life Sect. She was afraid that we would cultivate it. ¡®¡±¡®


    At this point, Yang Chang turned his head and looked at the woman¡¯s corpse behind him.


    ¡°And her, she shouldn¡¯t have stopped me. After I succeed, she can succeed too. At that time, we can live together again. That would be a beautiful thing.¡±


    ¡°Ha, even in death, he still wants to side with Great Chu. What else can he say?


    Everything he does is because he loves me. He only loves Great Chu.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai shook his head. He felt that the person in front of him was hopeless.


    If one was so sick that they were blinded by ointment, even if a miracle doctor who could bring life to life came, he would still shake his head and sigh.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love her either. You will always love yourself. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    ¡°Cut the crap. I know what you¡¯re thinking. The two of them can¡¯t come. They can¡¯t even protect themselves now. ¡°Yang Chang regained his maniacal smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he lifted a brush and pointed it at Xu Bai. The pages of the book appeared around Yang Chang¡¯s body like a whirlwind, slashing at him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A rumbling sound rang out.


    A moment later, the page was flipped back.


    Yang Chang stared at Xu Bai and frowned.


    At this moment, a faint layer of black light appeared around Xu Bail s body. The attack just now had no effect on him.


    Tier 4 Skill, Diamond Heart Devil Body.


    It had to be said that Yang Chang, as a scholar who was about to enter Rank-6, was really quite strong. The attack just now made Xu Bai feel that the True Core Strength in his body was decreasing very quickly.


    ¡°Good ability!¡± Yang Chang was stunned for a moment before he regained his senses and revealed an ecstatic expression.


    Similarly, a faint layer of black light appeared on the surface of Yang Chang¡¯s body.


    Vajra Heart Devil Body!


    No one knew this skill better than Xu Bai. He looked at the black light on Yang Chang¡¯s body and understood that his ability had been simulated by Yang Chang, but only 80%.


    ¡°Give me a little more. Let me see what else you have. ¡°Yang Chang was ecstatic. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the side effects of the Limitless Dao Scripture?¡±Xu Bai frowned.


    ¡°Of course I know, but you might not know how to solve this side effect. ¡°Yang Chang came to the side of the female corpse in red and pressed his hand on her body.


    Beams of destructive power were injected into the female corpse, and in the blink of an eye, she was reduced to dust.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m a scholar. I read the deeper meaning behind it.¡±Yang Chang looked at his hands and said,¡±¡±As long as it is transferred to a person or a corpse, it will be alleviated.¡±


    ¡°You really disgust me.¡± Xu Bai said in disgust.¡±


    Just a moment ago, he was still so in love with her that he wanted to die. Now, he did not hesitate to destroy the corpse of the person he loved. It was really disgusting.


    ¡°What do you know! The female sect master created the Boundless Dao Scripture and knew that there was such a method, but she did not use it for the so-called benevolence and righteousness. In the end, she disappeared without a trace.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty erased this part, worried that someone would go crazy over it, but he forgot that I¡­ The most amazing thing was finding traces in books. This was also why I was called a genius back then.¡±


    ¡°In this world, as long as you can stand at the peak, it¡¯s just a fleeting cloud.¡±


    Yang Chang said slowly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you right away. I want to slowly exhaust your ability.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xu Bai said.


    After saying that, he did not wait for Yang Chang to reply. He put his hand into the money bag and sprinkled it like a rain of maple leaves.


    A black light rose from Yang Chang¡¯s body and blocked all the copper coins..

 Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 80

    Chapter 93: Chapter 80-Boundless Dao Scripture Is Perfect


    Translator: 549690339


    Then, he picked up the copper coin on the ground and threw it at Xu Bai in the same way.


    Xu Bai¡¯s feet slightly swayed as he used the Four Xun Movement Technique, dodging like a ghost.


    But in the next moment, the Four Xun Movement Technique was simulated by Yang Chang.


    Yang Chang didn¡¯t wait for Xu Bai to speak. He knocked down the two corpses on the second floor with his copper coins and injected the backlash into them.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Yang Chang waved his hands and said, ¡°More!¡±¡®


    Xu Bai¡¯s frown deepened.


    The current situation was very troublesome, more troublesome than he had expected.


    This guy actually made her his wool plucking machine. It was simply infuriating.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you moving? Do you feel desperate? I understand how you feel. Back then, when my foundation was destroyed, I was even more desperate than you are now. That feeling has enveloped me for so many years, but I still couldn¡¯t get through it.¡±


    Yang Chang¡¯s tone was filled with ridicule. He pointed at Xu Bai with one hand and covered his stomach with the other. He raised his head and laughed loudly.


    He was laughing at Xu Bails ignorance.


    He was laughing at the so-called genius.


    What was a true genius? Only someone like him could be called a genius. He could simulate human abilities and could be ruthless, allowing others to become the carrier of his backlash.


    As long as he was given time to slowly absorb and grow stronger, he would one day stand at the peak of this world.


    As for how he reached the peak, it was not important.


    The important thing was that no one would know, and no one would dare to say it.


    ¡°Hand over the item. Use all your strength. I know you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to deal with the Extreme Life Cult, but you don¡¯t have to do anything now because I¡¯ve already killed all of them.¡¯Yang Chang pointed in the direction of the Yin Posthouse.¡± I lured them over. They¡¯re already dead. It¡¯s just that your two companions aren¡¯t doing too well. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°Do you think that you have done a good deed?¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin. ¡°No, no, no.¡± ¡°I just want your ability alone.¡± Yang Chang shook his head.¡± As he spoke, Yang Chang attacked again.


    He grabbed the copper coins on the ground and threw them at Xu Bai one by one.


    Xu Bai dodged and did not attack.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? You¡¯re still only at Rank-8. Do you really think you can defeat me? I can tell you clearly that as long as you hand over all your abilities, I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡±Yang Chang said.


    Xu Bai stopped and stared at Yang Chang.


    ¡®What? You finally figured it out?¡± Yang Chang asked.¡± He was very carefree.


    What kind of bullsh * t genius was he playing with?


    He was the real genius. He was the genius in the past, he was the genius now, and he would be the genius in the future.


    Xu Bai tilted his head.¡±


    In fact, in this situation, he could totally turn around and leave. After all, Yang Chang could only imitate 80% of his ability.


    With the Four Xun Movement Technique, Yang Chang couldn¡¯t catch up.


    However, he was very unhappy now.


    When had he been bullied like this?


    No, I¡¯m not convinced!


    ¡°Try this.¡± Xu Bai stomped his feet.


    The Four Xun Formation was activated, and flames rose.


    Yang Chang imitated Xu Bai and chopped off his feet as well. Flames appeared around him.


    ¡°Good, good, good! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you a great deal. If you have anything else, hurry up and use it.¡±


    Looking at Xu Bai¡¯s current state, he thought that he had already given up, so he took the time to comfort him. In the end, he added,


    ¡°If I was really happy, I might have let you live.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± I don¡¯t want you to let me live. It¡¯s good enough that you can give me a quick death. Take a look at this. ¡®¡±¡®


    He drew the Ghost Head Blade from his waist and waved it to the side.


    At this moment, Yang Chang had already found another corpse to transfer the power of the backlash. When he saw Xu Bai use his strength again, he found the third corpse. After learning it, he injected the power of the backlash again.


    ¡°Is there more?!¡± Yang Chang said impatiently.


    Tonight, Xu Bai had given him too many surprises. He was looking forward to seeing if there were any bigger surprises waiting for him.


    ¡°Mental cultivation method, can you do it?¡± Xu Bai circulated the Reversal of Yin and Yang.


    Yang Chang was stunned. He tried to operate it and frowned.¡±Although its level is relatively low, its effects are excellent.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he found another corpse and injected it with the power of backlash.


    After a long time, Xu Bai looked at the door and shook his head slightly. ¡°Looks like those two guys are really trapped in the Yin Posthouse.¡±


    Up until now, Liu Xu and No Flower had yet to come over. It seemed that they had really encountered something. However, it did not matter. Everything depended on him.


    In this day and age, no one could be relied on. It was best to rely on oneself.


    Xu Bai looked at Yang Chang and thought to himself, Don¡¯t you like to take advantage of others? I¡¯ll let you know now that I¡¯m the only one who takes advantage of others.¡±


    Looking at Yang Chang¡¯s expectant eyes, Xu Bai took out the Spring Flower


    Pen.


    Yang Chang was taken aback. He did not understand why he was doing this.


    However, he did not say it out loud and waited excitedly.


    Xu Bai slightly rotated the Spring Flower Pen in his hand, pretending to be in a relaxed state.


    ¡°I still have one of my most powerful abilities, and I¡¯ll give it all to you now.¡±


    After saying this, he added another sentence in his heart, but Yang Chang couldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°It depends on you¡­. Can you eat?¡±

 Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Someone Has Gone Crazy

    Chapter 94: Someone Has Gone Crazy


    Translator: 549690339


    After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, Yang Chang didn¡¯t suspect anything.


    ¡°Hurry up! Let me see!


    Tonight, Xu Bai had given him too many surprises.


    Putting everything else aside, just this many abilities were already beyond imagination.


    Especially the mental cultivation method that Xu Bai had given him previously. He felt that it was a little strange when he circulated it. It was strange but magical.


    It was as if several kinds of content were mixed together, but there was no conflict between them. They could be perfectly integrated.


    Unfortunately, the mental cultivation method was somewhat inferior.


    ¡°Hurry up and hand it over. I¡¯ve decided not to kill you. I want to bring you with me and let you perfect these abilities.¡±The madness in Yang Chang¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger. His gaze was as if he wanted to eat Xu Bai up.


    Even in that era, if Xu Bai was there, he would be considered a top-notch type.


    Yang Chang¡¯s foundation as a scholar had been destroyed, but he still had foresight. He could tell the good from the bad.


    In troubled times, heroes come forth in large numbers.


    In that turbulent era, with Xu Baits current potential, he could also surpass the rest.


    Yang Chang had taken a fancy to Xu Bai¡¯s potential. If he could grasp Xu Bails potential and allow him to continuously improve all his abilities, Yang Chang knew very well what it meant.


    It was a chicken that kept laying eggs.


    However, Yang Chang was still confused. Why would Xu Bai take out the Green Cloud Brush?


    Wasn¡¯t this something from the Academy?


    Was Xu Bai supposed to be a scholar?


    No, he could tell that Xu Bai was not a scholar.


    Of course, Yang Chang, who was getting crazier and crazier, thought that he had everything under control.


    Xu Bai stopped talking. He lowered his head and stared at the Green Cloud Brush in his hand.


    As he did this, a golden progress bar appeared, and it was slowly increasing. Yang Chang was still waiting, but soon, he realized that Xu Bai was not normal.


    ¡°You¡¯re now¡­ Did you use it?¡±


    Yang Chang wasn¡¯t sure if Xu Bai had used his ability to do that.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to?¡± Xu Baitou said without raising his head.


    Hearing this, Yang Chang circulated the Boundless Dao Scripture and stared at


    Xu Bai.


    ¡°Since there is, then come!¡±


    The Boundless Dao Scripture circulated at an extremely fast speed. Then, his body began to imitate Xu Bails state.


    At this moment, Yang Chang suddenly felt something strange.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    There was only one word. Yang Chang had only said one word and did not have the chance to say another.


    His body began to expand, and in the blink of an eye, he swelled up like a balloon.


    Cracks appeared on his skin, and a large amount of blood flowed out.


    Yang Chang was speechless. His gaze shifted to where Xu Bai was.


    At this moment, Xu Bai put down the Spring Flower Pen in his hand and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°How do you feel? Can you eat?¡±


    His tone was filled with mockery.


    How could the power of the system be simulated by the Boundless Dao Scripture?


    If he wanted to eat it, he should see if he could eat it.


    If he really wanted to die, Xu Bai didn¡¯t mind letting him.


    Xu Bai had already made this plan after learning about the Boundless Dao Scripture.


    Since you want to simulate, I¡¯ll let you simulate the progress bar.


    It was obvious that the Boundless Dao Scripture did not have this ability.


    In other words, it was a dimensional attack.


    Yang Chang felt despair in his heart. It was as if he had fallen off a cliff. The surrounding scenery was rapidly retreating.


    Just now, he tried to simulate it, and in an instant, the backlash was like a monstrous wave that arrived in an instant.


    He reacted quickly and quickly cut off the Boundless Dao Scripture, but even if he cut it off in an instant, it was already too late.


    ¡°What kind of ability is this?¡±


    Yang Chang was shocked.


    Even if he had met the College Chief, he would not have such a feeling.


    Who was he?


    At this moment, Yang Chang felt that the person standing in front of him was no longer the young man with the saber, but a terrifying beast.


    Xu Bai took two steps forward and raised his head to look at Yang Chang. He said slowly,¡±Go in peace.¡±


    As Xu Bai finished his sentence, cracks began to appear on Yang Chang¡¯s head. With a loud bang, it suddenly exploded.


    Blood danced in the sky.


    The ground, walls, and railings of Spring Rain Pavilion were all covered in Yang Chang¡¯s flesh and blood.


    A black light rose from Xu Bails body as the Diamond Heart Devil Body blocked the flesh.


    When everything disappeared, Xu Bai looked up at the female corpse hanging on the beam and sighed.


    Without saying a word, he turned around and left.


    The street outside was as dark as ink, and there were few people.


    Liu Xu and No Flower were still in the Yin Posthouse. Xu Bai wanted to rush over to take a look, so he didn¡¯t stay there for long and rushed straight to the Yin Posthouse.


    Yin Posthouse.


    Liu Xu and the other two were resisting with all their might.


    The Buddhist light, the characters, and the smoke resisted the crushing pressure of the huge tree root.


    The two sides were evenly matched, and no one could take down the other.


    However, the situation was beginning to change. Liu Xu and the others were gradually losing more and more energy, and time was becoming more and more urgent.


    They didn¡¯t have time to help Xu Bai because they couldn¡¯t even protect themselves now. They couldn¡¯t get out or break through.


    ¡°This little monk is about to run out of oil.¡± No Flower finally stopped reciting the Buddhist scriptures. After saying this, he started reciting again.


    He chanted the Buddhist gold again, and his green Buddhist light became much weaker. It looked like it was on the verge of collapse, like a building that was about to collapse.


    After such a long time, No Flower had already reached his limit and could no longer hold on.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Liu Xu let out a long breath. The sweat on her forehead could not stop flowing. The hand holding the Green Cloud Brush trembled slightly.

 Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Someone Has Gone Crazy and Treading in the Air (2)

    Chapter 95: Someone Has Gone Crazy and Treading in the Air (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    He couldn¡¯t hold on anymore.


    Human strength would eventually run out. At this moment, they had already reached their limits.


    That sense of powerlessness came like a tide, drowning them.


    ¡°Monk, will our deaths be recorded in history?¡±Liu Xu asked.


    No Flower turned his head and didn¡¯t speak. He just shook his head slowly.


    Since the establishment of the Heaven Inspectorate, the number of people who had died was as many as the hair on an ox, so how could there be records?


    He remembered that when he first entered the Heaven Inspectorate, an old man had said this.


    Even if the person in charge of the Heaven¡¯s Gate was dead, most of them would not have records of it. It was already very good to have a cenotaph.


    No Flower didn¡¯t know Liu Xu¡¯s situation because he didn¡¯t know much about the Blue Cloud Academy. However, he thought that it wasn¡¯t much different.


    ¡°I say, the two of you, don¡¯t give up so easily until the last moment. I still have a month before I retire and return to the fields.¡±The wound on the old postmaster¡¯s chest was still bleeding, and his face had turned from white to


    green.


    He didn¡¯t want to die here. He was about to retire after completing his mission.


    It wasn¡¯t worth it to die here.


    In the sky, the black tree root finally began to move.


    Layers of black tree roots continuously spiraled and began to interweave in the air. In just an instant, they were like a curtain that covered the sky as they pressed down on Liu Xu and the others.


    Liu Xu and the others were already powerless to resist. They no longer had the slightest strength and could only watch helplessly as the roots fell.


    When faced with death, everyone felt different.


    Some were afraid, some were in despair, and some were as calm as water. Liu Xu did not know what the others were thinking. She was very calm at the moment.


    After entering this industry, he had this kind of awareness.


    She had simulated many things in the past and was already used to it.


    In the sky, the black tree root was getting closer and closer.


    The three of them had different expressions.


    At this moment, the black tree roots that were pressing down stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± No Flower was already exhausted and spoke without any strength.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Liu Xu shook her head, indicating that she wasn¡¯t sure.


    This situation happened too suddenly, and they did not react in time.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A trembling sound rang out, accompanied by a voice.


    The source of the sound was in front of them. There was a wall formed by tree roots that looked extremely hard.


    Following the sound of the collision, they heard a sound coming from outside.


    ¡°Are you two still alive?¡±


    Bai!¡±


    This familiar voice cheered them up.


    ¡°Xu Bai, can you open up an exit here?¡±Liu Xu used all her strength to walk to the place where she had been hit.


    Just now, she seemed especially calm in the face of death, but that did not mean that she liked death.


    ¡°Patron, do you need us to cooperate inside?¡± No Flower also walked over and asked. ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he sighed to himself. Almsgiver Liu¡¯s intuition was really accurate. Xu Bai had really brought a miracle.


    ¡°No need to cooperate. Stand further away. Be careful not to get blood all over your body. ¡°Xu Bai¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Just as he finished speaking, Liu Xu and No Flower heard the sound of a collision again, their ears buzzing from the shock.


    The tree roots began to tremble. In the blink of an eye, they had been hit five or six times.


    Liu Xu and the others hurriedly retreated and made way for him.


    They were about to be rescued. If they were killed, wouldn¡¯t the gains outweigh the losses?


    Cracks appeared on the tree roots. With a final crash, Xu Bai rushed in from the outside, wrapped in black light.


    Just now, he had tried many methods outside. Ghost Head Blade could not break through, and Maple Leaves Like Rain could not break through either. Only the Tier 1+ skill, Diamond Heart Devil Body, could be used for both offense and defense. It was like a heavy hammer that forcefully hammered open the tree roots.


    Because he used too much strength, he didn¡¯t stop. He took a few steps forward before slowly stopping.


    Liu Xu and the others were pleasantly surprised.


    Finally¡­He was saved!


    In the midst of despair, there was hope.


    This huge difference brought even more joy.


    Liu Xu wanted to speak.


    But before they could say anything, they heard Xu Bails voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s something going on outside.¡±


    These four short words instantly made Liu Xu and No Flower¡¯s hearts sink.


    Xu Bai turned around and walked out of the hole.


    With the words just now, Liu Xu and the others did not say a word. They followed behind Xu Bai and walked out of the big hole.


    It was pitch-black outside, and the cold wind blew, giving people goosebumps. There was not a single strange creature. It was as quiet as a barren land.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Gah¡­¡±


    A soft sound broke the silence of the night. It was like a bright firework in the silent night, extremely eye-catching.


    Liu Xu and No Flower raised their heads and looked in the direction of the voice. Their eyes widened at the same time.


    It was only then that they saw that the appearance of the black tree root had already undergone an earth -shattering change.


    It was no longer a tree root. Under the intertwining, it looked more like a hundred-meter- tall giant tree.


    It soared into the sky, and it was difficult to see its full appearance even if one raised their neck.


    At the top of the giant tree, there was a blurry shadow.


    The shadow twisted and changed, and its appearance could not be seen clearly.


    There was a chaotic aura circulating in the shadow.


    It was as if countless emotions were stitched together, contradicting each other, yet forcefully connected.


    Strange!


    This black shadow was strange, and it came from the tree.


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder we didn¡¯t encounter any strange things.¡±The old postmaster suddenly said.


    ¡°They¡¯re together. ¡±


    Although the old postmaster wasn¡¯t strong, he was an experienced person and had seen many things, especially in the Yin Posthouse. He had seen all kinds of people and things, so his horizons were much higher..

 Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Someone Has Gone Crazy (3)

    Chapter 96: Someone Has Gone Crazy (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Together?


    At this moment, Wu Hua and Liu Xu also understood why there should have been groups of strange creatures in the forest earlier. However, when the tree roots wrapped around them, they disappeared. It turned out that they had merged together.


    No wonder it looked so strange. It gave off an extremely chaotic feeling, like a stitched monster.


    ¡°Has it become strange?¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin and muttered to himself.


    When he came here, he saw a huge ball in the sky. The ball kept letting out miserable wails. The sounds were so many that it made people¡¯s ears go dizzy.


    At that time, he had thought that he would first rescue Liu Xu and the others. He did not expect that in less than a moment, something strange would happen.


    ¡°We¡¯re already at the end of our rope. This situation is really making things worse.¡±No Flower smiled bitterly.


    The joy of being saved disappeared in an instant.


    This strange creature was formed by the fusion of many strange creatures. Just by standing on the giant tree, a huge pressure swept over. It was filled with coldness and cruelty, causing people to have goosebumps.


    Very strong.


    If they were at their peak, they would not be worried.


    Now, the only one who could fight was Xu Bai. They had no way to fight back.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Liu Xu sighed, her heart filled with complicated emotions. He had just escaped from danger and was in danger again.


    She had to admit that life was really full of excitement.


    At this moment, the strange fusion finally had some movement.


    It floated slowly from the tree root and landed on the ground, not far from Xu Bai and the others.


    A cold aura circulated around its body. Other than the coldness, there was also disgust for living people.


    This was a strange universal trait. Not only did they hate living people, but as long as they were alive, they would kill them without hesitation.


    Liu Xu and No Flower pulled themselves together and looked warily at Strange.


    Even if he had no strength, he would fight until the last moment.


    If Xu Bai hadn¡¯t rushed over just now, they would have died already. Now, they were just going to die again.


    What is there to fear in death?


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, if you really have no other way, you should save some strength to run.¡±No Flower turned around.¡± It¡¯s in the county town not far from Sheng County. You just need to enter the county town and head south. You¡¯ll be able to find the Yin Posthouse. Inform the Heaven Inspectorate there and ask them to send someone over.¡±


    Liu Xu took out a letter from her clothes and handed it to Xu Bai.¡±Help me give this to the Academy and tell them that I have died here.¡±


    Xu Bai was expressionless as he turned to look at the old postmaster. ¡°What about you? Do you have anything for me?¡±


    The old postmaster was stunned for a moment before shaking his head.¡±This old man is all alone. I only have some regrets. I was about to retire, but today I encountered this calamity.¡±


    These three people seemed to be giving their last words.


    In their eyes, Xu Bai could escape.


    After he escaped, he would inform the others. This was the safest way.


    Otherwise, no one would know about the situation here, and this strange creature would not be eliminated in time. At that time, it would cause an even greater disaster.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve finished explaining, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Xu Bai reached out his hands and patted their shoulders.


    They hadn¡¯t even fought yet, and now they were saying that they couldn¡¯t beat him. Wasn¡¯t that too disheartening?


    Liu Xu and No Flower were stunned.


    Did this mean that he wanted to fight to the death with them?


    They couldn¡¯t see through Xu Bai and didn¡¯t have the chance to think because Xu Bai had moved.


    The night was as dark as ink.


    Xu Bai reached out his hand and took out a handful of copper coins from his belt. Then, he swept them across the air like a rain of maple leaves.


    The black light wrapped around the copper coins, the maple leaves rained, and the rain of flowers scattered the coins.


    The fusion was instantly pierced through. His entire body was covered in small holes, which were shattered by Xu Bai.


    But then, the fused strange body shook, and the small hole on its body was instantly repaired.


    At this moment, the fusion of strangeness finally took place.


    Streams of black gas rose from the strange body and entangled in the sky.


    This black gas contained countless abilities. They continuously interweaved and fused, appearing abnormally terrifying.


    Each of them was a cultivator of the Boundless Dao Scripture when they were alive. After the fusion, these abilities would also correspond to each other and produce this special and strange ability.


    The black gas swept over and kept shrinking along the way. In the end, it turned into a thumb-sized black ball.


    It was extremely fast and shot towards Xu Bai Bai.


    This wasn¡¯t an ordinary black ball. This small black ball contained countless abilities. They collided, fused, and were inseparable. Once hit, the abilities inside would explode and cause huge damage.


    Could he dodge?


    No.


    The speed was simply too fast.


    A layer of black light rose from Xu Bail s body and covered his entire body. His face could not be seen clearly.


    Diamond Heart Devil Body, come at me!


    Now, everything was useless. He directly used his strongest skill.


    If he went all out, he would have the strength to fight.


    At the same time, Xu Bai stretched out his hands and hammered both his kidneys at the same time.


    Kidney Hammer Technique!


    The kidney hammering technique that he had not seen for a long time had once again appeared in the martial world.


    A burning sensation flowed from Xu Bai¡¯s waist. Immediately after, the black light on his body thickened by a layer, and the True Core Strength in his body also increased in heat.


    The black ball hit the black light.


    The abilities inside began to erupt one by one.


    With Xu Bai¡¯s legs as a guide, cracks appeared on the ground, and the layer of black light gradually shattered.


    The black ball continued to release its abilities and was gradually becoming smaller. When the last ability was released, it disappeared completely.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Xu Bai let out a long breath. He looked at the black light in front of him that was still standing firm despite the cracks. He turned around and made a safe gesture to Liu Xu and the others..

 Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Someone Has Gone Crazy and Treading in the Air (4)

    Chapter 97: Someone Has Gone Crazy and Treading in the Air (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Liu Xu and No Flower were stunned.


    ¡°Almsgiver Liu, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Almsgiver Xu¡¯s ability seems to have surpassed level three.¡±No Flower¡¯s expression was dull, and his voice was trembling.


    You can¡¯t play like this!


    Isn¡¯t this nonsense?


    They had even prepared their last words, but in the end, you were able to turn the tables. This was a little uncomfortable.


    No Flower felt that the atmosphere that they had worked so hard to create was gone.


    Liu Xu had yet to recover from her shock. After hearing Wu Hua¡¯s words, she said in a  so strange about it happening to him?¡± This was just a casual remark, but it made everyone silent.


    That¡¯s right.


    Everything that happened to Almsgiver Xu was normal again.


    After all, this was Xu Bai.


    ¡°Fortunately, there was no conflict on the street at that time. Otherwise¡­¡±


    No Flower thought of the situation on the street that day and thought to himself, ¡°Otherwise, you will die very quickly.¡±


    Two against one?


    This didn¡¯t exist at all, alright?


    According to Xu Bail s current performance, if they really fought that day, Xu Bai would completely surround the two of them alone.


    ¡°I finally know what it means to be better than others.¡±No Flower sighed.


    At this moment, Xu Bai also began to move.


    He controlled the black light on his body like a terrifying cutting machine and crashed straight into the strange creature.


    There was no method or technique, he just went head -on.


    Xu Bai had never felt so comfortable when he combined the Hammer Kidney Technique and the Vajra Heart Devil Body.


    My kidneys are very good!


    His entire body felt carefree and wonderful.


    The black light flew down like a meteor and arrived in an instant.


    When Xu Bai slammed into the strange body, the strange body was instantly scattered.


    But in the next moment, the black fog that had been scattered fused again, turning into a strange thing again.


    However, after this fusion, the color of the strange body became much lighter, and some parts of it became transparent.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be reborn indefinitely?¡±


    Xu Bai saw through it at a glance. He didn¡¯t give the strange creature a chance to counterattack. He turned back and crashed into it again.


    There was a good saying that giving others a chance was a chance to destroy oneself.


    This was a battle of life and death, not a so-called turn-based game. If one could beat the other party to the point where they could not retaliate, one had to go all out.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The loud noise broke through the darkness, adding to the liveliness. The liveliness combined with the darkness, and the entire night seemed to come alive.


    Xu Bai¡¯s body was filled with the unique wildness of a man.


    He abandoned all his techniques and used the wildest and most brutal attacks.


    With each collision, the strangeness became a little weaker. In this dark night, the sound of the collision was like a heavy hammer, striking everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Too¡­ Directly!


    This was what everyone thought.


    The simpler it was, the more shocking it was. Xu Bai was one such example.


    Time passed.


    When the last collision was completed, it strangely turned into black gas that filled the sky and could no longer be condensed.


    Everything disappeared, and peace returned. The night was silent again. Xu Bai stopped, his back facing Liu Xu and the others, his hands behind his back.


    Just by looking at his back, he felt a sense of grandeur.


    Thinking of the figure that was like a war beast, everyone shuddered.


    ¡® It¡¯s finally over. Xu Bai¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    The people present were not ordinary people, so of course they could hear it.


    Liu Xu and the others looked at Xu Bai¡¯s back strangely. They did not understand why this situation had occurred.


    Xu Bai turned around.


    There were dark circles under his eyes, and his face was pale as if he hadn¡¯t slept for several nights.


    The side effects of the kidney hammering technique had arrived. Even if he was already at Rank-8, he would not be able to withstand it.


    ¡°Listen to me first.¡± Xu Bai wanted to explain.


    At this moment, No Flower walked over and quickly pulled Xu Bai¡¯s wrist. His fingers pressed on Xu Bails pulse.


    A moment later¡­


    No Flower¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Xu asked with concern.


    No Flower was just about to speak when he felt a chill run down his spine.


    He turned around and saw Xu Bai staring at him with a murderous look.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I just overused myself.¡±No Flower shivered and swallowed his words.


    Master had said before that all men needed face.


    He planned to keep this secret forever.


    Otherwise, with Almsgiver Xu¡¯s gaze just now, he would have been silenced.


    Liu Xu also felt that it was strange. She grabbed Xu Bail s arm with her fair and slender hand and prepared to put her other hand on Xu Bails wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Xu Baits body trembled and he quickly retracted his hand.¡±¡±l understand my own situation. Now is not the time to do this. You guys take care of the follow-up matters first.¡± What kind of joke was this?


    He was not really weak.


    It was only temporary, alright?


    If it was true, he wouldn¡¯t be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the river.


    Everyone knew the current situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after going back to the county.¡± Liu Xu said.


    The strangeness and the Extreme Life Cult had been dealt with. He should go back and recuperate.


    No Flower nodded in agreement with Liu Xu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and report the situation to the Imperial Court.¡± The old postmaster smiled bitterly.¡±


    He was the station chief, of course he couldn¡¯t go to the county.


    Everyone nodded.


    Now that there was nothing else to do, they were ready to leave.


    Xu Bai had a lot of things to do. When he returned and recovered, he still had to get the Spring Flower Brush out.


    Thinking of this, they checked the surroundings again. After making sure that they didn¡¯t miss anything, they prepared to leave..

 Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Someone Has Gone Crazy

    Chapter 98: Someone Has Gone Crazy


    Translator: 549690339


    As for the giant tree in front of him, it would be more suitable for the postmaster to deal with it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Bai placed his hand on No Flower¡¯s shoulder.


    No Flower nodded.


    Everyone immediately prepared to leave.


    A mutation appeared at this time.


    It was already late at night, and the sky was so dark that one could not even see one¡¯s fingers. In the distant sky, a small dot of light seemed to have appeared.


    This light spot was initially only the size of a thumb, but in the blink of an eye, it had already revealed its full appearance.


    It was a woman wearing a light yellow Daoist robe.


    His long black hair was scattered, looking very messy.


    She had a gentle and beautiful appearance and a temperament like water. She was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, but she had an indescribable charm.


    No matter how you look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look, look


    If that was the case, it would be fine. However, there was something that destroyed a woman¡¯s temperament.


    Eyes!


    Those eyes that were as beautiful as the stars did not have the temperament that should exist. Instead, it was extremely crazy.


    The madness that devoured everything, ignoring all madness.


    After his eyes passed through, the smell of madness spread all over his body, and there was nothing normal about him.


    In the sky, the woman in the Taoist robe with disheveled hair did not move at all, as if she had never seen them.


    He stepped on the air!


    This woman had actually stepped on the air as if she was walking on flat ground.


    ¡°This¡­


    Liu Xu wanted to speak, but before she could, Xu Bai raised his hand and interrupted her.


    Xu Bai shook his head. At the same time, he put his index finger to his mouth, indicating that he should not speak now.


    Liu Xu and the others naturally understood what he meant. They all shut their mouths and quietly looked at the sky. At the same time, they also became vigilant in case anything unexpected happened.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    Things had become unpredictable, and things had gone beyond their original plans.


    This woman who suddenly appeared could actually fly?


    It was as if there was an extra path in the air, steady and fast.


    He had been in this world for so long, but this was the first time he saw someone who could fly.


    ¡°Hehehe, Big Tree Tree!¡± The woman in the Taoist robe finally spoke. It was as if she could not see anyone else. There was only this tree in front of her.


    Moreover, her tone was filled with madness.


    ¡°Tree?¡± Xu Bai was stunned.


    Was this woman here for the giant tree?


    Of course, the current situation did not allow him to think too much. After the woman in the Taoist robe robe finished her sentence, she made another strange move.


    ¡°Boundless Dao Scripture, hehehe, the Dao Scripture is boundless!¡±


    The woman in the Taoist robe uttered some incomprehensible words. Then, she finally raised her right hand.


    A faint white light appeared on her fair right hand. Then, the woman in the Taoist robe slowly lowered her hand.


    It was as if a huge mountain range had appeared out of nowhere. The giant tree in front of him fell with his palm, as crisp as a piece of paper.


    In the blink of an eye, half of the tree was destroyed.


    The other half was well preserved, as if someone had cut it from the middle. The cut was smooth and neat.


    The scene became very strange, and the half-tree was out of place.


    The pressure from this attack was overwhelming.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    This woman in Taoist robes was very strong.


    At this moment, after the woman in the Taoist robe finished what she had just done, she turned her gaze downward.


    His crazed gaze swept across Xu Bai and the others.


    Liu Xu and No Flower¡¯s faces turned pale. After being swept by that gaze, they felt a buzzing sound in their heads. It was as if it could stir up their emotions, causing their consciousness to become chaotic and crazy. Just a glance was enough to put them in such a situation.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything.


    He could feel that although the woman in Taoist robes seemed crazy, she did not seem to be hostile.


    With the method he used just now, it would be easy for him to deal with them. However, he did not make a move now.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the woman in the Taoist robe retracted her gaze.


    Although he looked extremely crazy, he did not attack.


    The daoist robed woman started walking again.


    As she walked, strange lotus flowers grew under her feet and supported her feet. Finally, she arrived in front of half a tree.


    The woman in the Taoist robe stretched out her hand and pressed it on the stump of the giant tree.


    The tree stump seemed to be made of paper. As the woman in the Taoist robe pressed down lightly, a palm print was left on it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman in the Taoist robe suddenly held her head with both hands and cried out in pain.


    ¡°Boundless Dao Scripture!¡±


    ¡°Harming Daoist Scripture!¡±


    ¡°The sea is boundless, and everything is myriad!¡±


    A series of sounds rang out, causing everyone to be puzzled.


    The roar gradually disappeared. The madness on the woman¡¯s body still existed, but she was no longer in pain.


    She took another step and gradually rose into the air.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared into the horizon.


    The entire process was flawless.


    The scene was silent.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    ¡°The sea is boundless, and everything is myriad. This sentence is so familiar.¡±Liu Xu fell into deep thought.


    She had a feeling that she had heard this sentence somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where it was at the moment.


    At this moment, No Flower didn¡¯t say a word, as if he was thinking about something.


    Xu Bai noticed that No Flower was acting strangely. He looked over and said,¡±¡±You know about it?¡±


    No Flower came back to his senses and put his palms together.¡±l¡¯m also very familiar with that sentence and I know where I¡¯ve heard it before. I have a guess about that person just now.¡±


    At this point, No Flower took a deep breath..

 Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: The Mystery of the Spring Flower Brush (1)

    Chapter 99: The Mystery of the Spring Flower Brush (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone looked at No Flower, waiting for his next words.


    No Flower organized his words. After a while, he slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°My master had met her once. The sea was boundless, and there was nothing but an outline of her life. She was one of the most talented people of that generation. She was the female head of the Jade Face Temple.¡± After saying this, the scene fell silent.


    This sentence was like a stone thrown into the sea, causing a ripple.


    Xu Bai frowned. He recalled what Yang Chang had said before and connected the dots.


    According to Yang Chang, the female Abbey Dean was on the verge of losing control at that time, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone, so she disappeared.


    Now that it had appeared out of nowhere and become so crazy, could it be because of the Boundless Dao Scripture?


    After thinking about it, Xu Bai could only come to this conclusion. As for the reason for its appearance, it might have something to do with this tree.


    After all, the giant tree that had fused together had a large number of strangeness. These strangeness had cultivated the Boundless Dao Scripture when they were alive.


    After fusing together, it might have attracted the female Abbey Dean Master.


    ¡°Are we leaving?¡± Liu Xu¡¯s eyes revealed fear as she asked.


    The female Abbey Dean Master was a genius of that era. To put it bluntly, Liu Xu was worried that if the crazy Abbey Dean Master suddenly returned, none of them would be able to stop her.


    After all, if the Heaven¡¯s Favorites of that era had lived safely until now and did not leave behind what they had learned, unless those older generations, such as the elders of the Qingyun Academy, took action, they would not be able to control them.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    This female Abbey Dean didn¡¯t have any hostility now, but that didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t in the future.


    Moreover, the world was unpredictable. In the next second, something unpredictable might happen.


    Why would he stay here?


    Trust your instincts and nothing unexpected will happen?


    Intuition was sometimes a lie.


    Of course, Xu Bai wanted to leave. He even wanted to go far away.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± he said quietly.


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked.


    ¡°What else do you want to happen¡­¡± The old postmaster was shocked.


    He now understood that the backbone of the other two was actually the man in front of him with the Ghost Head Blade.


    One was a disciple of the Titanium Temple, and the other was a scholar of the Academy. They were both proud people, but they actually listened to the Jianghu people¡¯s decisions.


    This was simply too inconceivable. The old postmaster felt as though he was violently shaken once again.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ What a pity.¡± Xu Bai sighed.


    It was indeed a pity that he didn¡¯t get any clues, and there was no progress bar.


    He thought that after this matter was over, he would seize the time to finish the Spring Flower Pen before collecting a new progress bar.


    Sloth was a thing that couldn¡¯t be started. If he wanted to survive in this world, he had to work harder.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai was ready to look away and return to Sheng County.


    But the next moment, he stopped and was slightly stunned.


    When he retracted his gaze earlier, he had only subconsciously glanced at the tree that had broken in the middle. He did not expect that he would discover something unusual with just one glance.


    On the broken tree root, there was a golden progress bar floating on the handprint that the female Abbey Dean had pressed just now. It was extremely eye-catching.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed anything just now, but now, it had appeared out of nowhere.


    Xu Bai guessed that it might have something to do with the female Abbey Dean¡¯s palm strike.


    Thinking about it this way, it seemed more and more possible.


    This was a pleasant surprise, and the biggest surprise.


    Nothing was more important than the progress bar.


    ¡°This is a big one. I want my liver.¡± Xu Bai thought.


    He was still worried just now, but now, wasn¡¯t it delivered to his doorstep?


    I¡¯ve worn out my iron shoes and searched everywhere. It¡¯s easy to find it.


    Moreover, just by looking at the reason for the appearance of this progress bar, he felt that things were not that simple. There was a high probability that the things inside were very good.


    After all, this was left behind by the female Abbey Dean.


    What kind of person is the female abbot?


    Self-created Boundless Dao Scripture, fusing thousands of skills into one.


    One word, fierce and powerful.


    Although he still failed in the end and even became crazy, his talent and boldness were top-notch no matter where they were placed.


    This progress bar was definitely very good!


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai began to crave for it again.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s an occupational disease. There¡¯s really nothing I can do.¡±Xu Bai rubbed his hands and said excitedly in his heart.


    ¡°Xu Bai, what are you thinking about? Hurry up and leave.¡± Liu Xu saw that Xu Bai was in a daze and reminded him.


    Xu Bai came back to his senses and said,¡±¡±Then let¡¯s go back to the county first.¡¯


    She was too engrossed in her thoughts just now and did not notice the situation here.


    There was nothing he could do about it. After all, the progress bar was too fragrant.


    However, Xu Bai knew that it was not reasonable to stay here at this time. He should go back to the county first.


    He still had the Spring Flower Pen.


    He would go back and rest for a while before making other plans.


    The few of them did not stay any longer. Before they left, Xu Bai specially asked the old station chief what to do with this tree in the future.


    The old postmaster looked at the broken tree and fell into deep thought. After a long time, he gave Xu Bai an answer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it here for now. After the people from the Imperial Court come down and take a look, we¡¯ll make other plans.¡±


    There was still a month before the old postmaster would retire and return to the fields. Now that such a thing had happened, he could not shake it off. As for the giant tree, he would definitely wait for the people from the imperial court to come down.


    At this time, the sky was still dark. The three of them did not stay here for the night. They took advantage of the night to rush to Sheng County.


    After returning to Sheng County, Xu Bai had planned to return to the Bodyguard Agency first, but Liu Xu and No Flower seemed to have something on, so they didn¡¯t let him go back. Instead, they rushed back to the Liu residence together..

 Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: The Mystery of the Spring Blossom Brush (2)

    Chapter 100: The Mystery of the Spring Blossom Brush (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    After he returned, Liu Xu did not go to her room. She followed him into the room she had stayed in before.


    As soon as they entered the room, the atmosphere became slightly strange.


    On the other side, Xu Bai had just sat down and had yet to warm his butt when he heard Liu Xu speak.


    ¡°The promotion of the county is over. I will return to the Academy after a while. My holiday has already passed, so it is time to go back.¡±Liu Xu leaned against the door frame and crossed her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too.¡± No Flower put his palms together.


    One of them was a scholar of the Green Cloud Academy, and the other was an official of the Heaven Overseeing Bureau and a disciple of the Titanium Temple. They stayed here to complete a mission.


    Liu Xu didn¡¯t have much time on vacation, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for long.


    ¡°You asked me to go back to the Liu residence with you just to talk about this?¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin.¡±


    Liu Xu shook her head and looked at No Flower.


    The two of them stared at each other, but neither of them spoke.


    In fact, after the incident with the Extreme Life Sect, the three of them had experienced life and death.


    Based on No Flower¡¯s guess of Xu Bai, Xu Bai was not someone who was content with the status quo. On the contrary, if he was given a little more time, he would definitely be able to amaze the world with a single feat. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it. Why are you being so mysterious?¡±Xu Bai frowned when he saw the three of them.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± No Flower sighed and opened his palms.¡±¡±Let me tell you. Patron, do you have any plans in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any plans for now. Right, Liu Xu, if you¡¯re not in a hurry, don¡¯t go back for the next few days. I¡¯ll return it to you after I study the Spring Flower Brush. ¡°Xu Bai said ambiguously.


    Liu Xu shook her head. She still needed a few more days before she left. It


    didn¡¯t matter if she returned the Spring Blossom Brush or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. A long time ago, I had an exchange with Almsgiver Liu about your future.¡±No Flower said slowly.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and didn¡¯t interrupt him, but signaled him to continue.


    He knew that there must be something going on when he was asked to return to the Liu residence for no reason. Now, No Flower was making it clear.


    She asked him what he wanted to do in the future and even said that they had communicated before.


    Could it be that she wanted to introduce him to some work?


    The facts proved that Xu Bai¡¯s guess was right.


    ¡°Patron, what do you think of the Heaven Inspectorate?¡±No Flower probed.


    Halfway through his sentence, Xu Bai raised his hand and interrupted him.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t mention this matter again. I have no interest in the Heaven Inspectorate at all. ¡°Xu Bai spoke decisively, blocking all the words that No


    Flower wanted to say.


    What kind of joke was this?


    Wu Hua wanted him to go to the Heaven Inspectorate.


    Impossible, absolutely impossible.


    He would not go to the Heaven Inspectorate.


    The reason was simple.


    Danger.


    To ordinary people in the pugilistic world, doing the work of the Heaven Inspectorate might be an opportunity to get promoted and make a fortune, but the truth behind it was very deep.


    Other things aside, he could ignore the politics, but the danger could not be ignored.


    Just the danger alone made Xu Bai give up on this idea.


    Safety was the most important thing these days.


    Perhaps there was no absolute safety, but there was relative safety.


    Soon, he changed the topic.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a place to go. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    When No Flower heard Xu Bai¡¯s answer, he had already felt that there was no hope. Now that he heard Xu Bai¡¯s turn of events, he immediately perked up.


    Even Liu Xu pricked up her ears to hear what Xu Bai had planned.


    Actually, Liu Xu had also suggested that Xu Bai join the Heaven Inspectorate.


    Neither of them had any bad intentions. They just felt that Xu Bai should not be in a small county. He should have a bigger stage.


    Diving will trap the dragon.


    After experiencing so many incidents, they had long figured out that Xu Bai was definitely not a simple person. He would definitely rise to the sky in the future.


    If he was really allowed to continue upgrading to a county, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of his talent?


    Only a real macro world could allow Xu Bai to unleash his potential and display his true strength.


    Unfortunately, the result they got was the opposite.


    Xu Bai¡¯s answer was not unexpected. After all, they knew that Xu Bai would sometimes do extraordinary things.


    However, now that they heard Xu Bai say that he had other plans, they were also very curious about what Xu Bai¡¯s plans were.


    ¡°I think that Yin Posthouse is quite good.¡± Xu Bai said slowly.


    When he said this, No Flower and Liu Xu were both stunned.


    They looked at each other, unable to believe their ears.


    Yin Posthouse?


    Did they hear wrongly?


    Did he really say the word Yin Posthouse just now?


    ¡°Benefactor, I don¡¯t know if I should say something.¡±No Flower revealed a troubled expression.


    Liu Xu glared at No Flower.¡± What¡¯s there to say? We¡¯ve all experienced life and death. There are many things that need to be explained clearly. If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll say it.¡±¡±


    No Flower sighed and remained silent.


    ¡°Xu Bai, there is a saying that has been circulating in the martial arts world. ¡°Liu Xu changed the topic.¡± Once you enter the Yin Posthouse, it¡¯s as deep as the sea. You can see the end at a glance.¡¯¡±¡®


    After saying this, she was still secretly observing Xu Bai¡¯s expression, but Xu Bai¡¯s expression did not change at all.


    The Yin Posthouse was also an official of the Imperial Court. This was an undeniable fact.


    However, it was also the most difficult position to transfer.


    Many people had worked in the Yin Posthouse for their entire lives and never made any moves.


    Until the end when he retired, he was still a small station chief..

 Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: The Spring Flower Pen Conceals Mystery

    Chapter 101: The Spring Flower Pen Conceals Mystery


    Translator: 549690339


    Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, no one in the martial world was willing to do this. After all, they were already at a disadvantage in terms of official positions.


    ¡°So I want to ask you, if you really go to the Yin Posthouse, will you have to stay there for the rest of your life and not be able to leave every day?¡± Xu Bai smiled.¡±


    Liu Xu shook her head.¡± That¡¯s not the case. There should be two post station chiefs, divided into a chief and a deputy. The deputy will be arranged by the chief and will take turns on duty. However, the promotion to a county was an accident.¡±


    No Flower added,¡± If we don¡¯t use two, all the salary will be taken by the postmaster alone. Sheng County is a remote and small place. I guess the old postmaster wants to take more salary. After all, he is about to retire and return to the fields.¡±¡±


    ¡°Two people take turns to guard¡­¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Very good, there was still room for maneuver.


    In fact, he had been thinking about his future plans.


    The Yin Posthouse had opened up a new path for him.


    Don¡¯t forget that the people in the Yin Posthouse were all from the martial world.


    The courier had to bring goods with him to carry out transactions inside. If he could get a progress bar from the goods, he would definitely earn money.


    He didn¡¯t notice it the last time, but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t notice it the next time.


    Most importantly, it was not just the posthouse people, but also the people of the martial world who came and went, and even the Heaven Inspectorate.


    People who came and went would also bring things. Wouldn¡¯t they make a profit if they came and went?


    Moreover, he had heard that as long as there were two people, they could take turns on duty. It would not delay him from looking for progress bars elsewhere.


    Most importantly, it was relatively safe.


    As for finding a person, it was actually very simple.


    In this day and age, there was no lack of people.


    The choice was not about being far-sighted, but about being suitable.


    Going to the Heaven Inspectorate was not suitable for the progress bar, but Yin Posthouse was more suitable.


    ¡°You really want to go to the Yin Posthouse?¡± Liu Xu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°How can I become a station chief?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a month before the station chief of Sheng County will retire and return to the fields.¡±Liu Xu thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°I can help you too.¡± No Flower said.


    The post of station chief could be done through recommendation, and not many Jianghu people wanted to be this official.


    ¡°Thank you, both of you.¡± Xu Bai said modestly.


    ¡°You should be more arrogant. I¡¯m not used to you acting like this.¡±Liu Xu hurriedly waved her hand.


    No Flower also had an expression as if he had seen a ghost.


    Humble?


    The two of them had never seen Xu Bai being so humble.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. ¡°Xu Bai stood up and prepared to leave. It was already very late. He had to go back and rest for a while. Then, he would


    Tina time as soon as poss1D1e to nmsn tne spring Flower Brusn.


    Liu Xu and No Flower didn¡¯t stay any longer and watched Xu Bai leave.


    After Xu Bai left, the room fell silent.


    ¡°Patron, why didn¡¯t you persuade him?¡±No Flower asked.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to persuade him? But is this useful?¡± Liu Xu said speechlessly.


    No Flower thought about it, and it seemed like that was the case.


    With Xu Bai¡¯s temper, he really couldn¡¯t persuade her.


    ¡°In short, I believe he has his own plans.¡±Liu Xu walked to the door and said, ¡°He definitely can¡¯t be a short-lived person. ¡®¡±¡®


    No Flower thought about it carefully and agreed with Liu Xu¡¯s point of view.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Xu didn¡¯t turn back and turned to leave.


    In the blink of an eye, Liu Xu disappeared into the darkness.


    After Liu Xu left, No Flower took out the wooden fish and lightly tapped it.


    This time, the sound of the wooden fish was very chaotic, not because of Xu Bai, but because of himself.


    His mind was in a mess for this mission.


    The chaos in the world of mortals became more and more serious. Just as Yang Chang had said at that time, his heart was completely in chaos.


    ¡°After I return, I need to ask Master. Otherwise, my Buddhist heart will completely collapse.¡±No Flower thought.


    On the other side, Liu Xu returned to her room and locked the door.


    She took out a book from the bookcase. On it were the words ¡°The Way of Righteousness¡±.


    After flipping through it countless times, Liu Xu was extremely frustrated and flipped through it more and more frequently.


    However, the more frequent it was, the more frustrated she became. She put down the book and got up to open the window.


    Outside the window, the night was as dark as ink.


    Liu Xu thought about what Yang Chang had said about the Ninth Princess and couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    The next day.


    At the Hidden Dragon Escort Agency.


    Morning was the best time to train. Escorts came in from outside and began to practice in the courtyard.


    Liu Er was also practicing, but he had not been very stable recently.


    It had been more than ten days since Xu Bai had gone missing. In these ten days, he had been managing the bodyguard agency.


    Although their reputation had been ruined because of the escort mission last time, they had still received a few escort missions.


    After all, in the entire Sheng County, there was only the Crouching Dragon Bodyguard Agency.


    After these few escorts, the escorts were all interested. Recently, their business had been slowly recovering, and they were more and more confident.


    After all, everything they did was for themselves, unlike the past where they only had one salary.


    Working for oneself and working for others were two completely different things.


    Therefore, the escorts became more and more enthusiastic.


    However, Liu Er was still worried about one thing. Why hadn¡¯t Xu Bai returned yet?


    To be honest, there was still a lot of fear in the hearts of all the escorts.


    However, other than fear, there was more joy in finding a backer.

 Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: The Mystery of the Spring Blossom Brush (4)

    Chapter 102: The Mystery of the Spring Blossom Brush (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Brother Liu, what are you still thinking about?¡± One of the escorts saw that Liu Er was in a daze and asked subconsciously.


    Liu Er came back to his senses and shook his head.¡± It¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t


    Imow why, but Escort Leader Xu hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡±¡±


    The bodyguard scratched his head hard after hearing what Liu 200 said. He looked confused.


    ¡°Brother Liu, hasn¡¯t Escort Leader Xu returned? I was the first to arrive this morning. Then, I saw the escort master walking around in the courtyard. I even went up to greet him.¡±


    When Liu Er heard this, he was slightly stunned,


    What was that?


    He¡¯s back?


    When did he come back?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I thought you knew, and it¡¯s okay. I went up to ask. If there¡¯s anything you need, I¡¯ll help. ¡°The bodyguard revealed a very innocent look.


    Liu Er sneered. He had already seen through this guy¡¯s reputation, and he had seen it very clearly.


    In this day and age, one had to hug someone¡¯s thigh early. If he was late, he would only be able to queue to the end. This guy met the escort master in the morning, but he did not tell him. There was definitely something going on.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Liu Er saw through it, but he did not say anything. He turned around and walked to the backyard. When he was close to the backyard, he stopped and shouted at the backyard.


    ¡°Escort leader, is there anything you need me to do?¡±


    As Liu Er finished speaking, the bodyguards who were training stopped. Then, they all understood that the escort master had returned.


    Their faces were filled with joy, but they did not put down the weapons in their hands. They seized the time to continue training.


    Our escort master doesn¡¯t like lazy people. He has to be more diligent.


    The backyard was silent. Just as Liu Er thought that there would be no more noise, Xu Bai¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Come in, I just happened to have something to talk to you about.¡±


    It was such a simple sentence, but it put Liu Er in a difficult position. He looked at the boundary between the backyard and the front yard, and a conflicted expression appeared on his face.


    As everyone knew, there was a locust tree in the backyard. Moreover, the locust tree was especially strange and would bring unimaginable situations to people.


    None of the escorts dared to go in, but now the escort master was letting him in. At this moment, Liu Er felt a little afraid.


    He tried his best to control his inner thoughts. In the end, he gritted his teeth and walked in.


    Enter! He had to enter!


    Since the escort master had already spoken, if he did not enter, it would instead cause displeasure in his heart.


    Moreover, what the bodyguard did just now had already aroused Liu Er¡¯s vigilance. In this day and age, there were even people who fought to hug someone¡¯s thigh. If Liu Er did not show some extraordinary strength, wouldn¡¯t he be eliminated?


    I¡¯ll go all out!


    Since it was the escort master who said to go in, then he would go in and take a look.


    As Liu Er raised his foot and stepped into the backyard, he gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, as if he was about to suffer a storm-like attack.


    However, after waiting for a while, the situation he imagined did not happen. He looked left and right and found that he was unharmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Liu Er was overjoyed, but he did not dare to forget that Xu Bai had called him in. He forcefully suppressed the joy in his heart and walked toward Xu Bai¡¯s room.


    After reaching the door, Liu Er raised his hand and gently knocked on the door, shouting in a slightly low voice. ¡°Escort leader, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    In the room, Xu Baixia¡¯s voice could be heard again.


    Liu Er no longer hesitated. He carefully pushed the door open and entered. After entering, he turned around and closed the door. Only then did he size up the situation in the room.


    The terrifying escort master was sitting on a stool with his hand on the table. He was drinking tea and playing with an ancient brush.


    ¡°Escort leader.¡± Liu Er didn¡¯t know what to say. After shouting, he stood on the spot, raised his head and puffed out his chest, and lowered his gaze to the lowest point.


    If the escort master needed him to do something, he would say it. If he didn¡¯t need it, he wouldn¡¯t ask. Some things shouldn¡¯t be too involved.


    If he asked too much, it would be easy for him to get into trouble.


    Liu Er was very clear about this point and did not dare to overstep it.


    Xu Bai put down the teacup in his hand and looked away from the Spring Flower Brush. He sized up Liu Er with interest.


    Liu Er looked down at his nose and heart, concentrating and not saying a word.


    ¡°I remember that all of you are afraid to enter this backyard. You are very courageous, so why did you dare to enter?¡±Xu Bai said indifferently.


    Liu Er answered quickly,¡± Because I know that the escort master has something to ask of me. As long as it¡¯s something that requires me, I will do my best without any hesitation. ¡®¡±¡®


    This sentence was said loudly and firmly, but it was all flattery.


    There was even a hint of flattery.


    The so-called highest realm of flattery was to flatter the person, making the person flattered feel comfortable and not embarrassed.


    Liu Er believed that he could do it.


    ¡°You have guts to come in. I called you out for this reason. Congratulations, you have passed my test.¡±Xu Bai replaced the teacup with a new one and poured a cup for Liu Er to sit beside him.


    Liu Er quickly walked over, carefully picked up the teacup, and took a sip.


    Throughout the entire process, he did not even dare to make any big moves.


    ¡°I know you. Your parents died early and you didn¡¯t have a family. You grew up with difficulty. In the end, you secretly learned a few moves from a martial arts master and became an escort.¡±¡±Oh, right.¡± Xu Bai said slowly, ¡°The first person who met me this morning told me all this.¡±¡±


    The so-called first person he met was naturally the bodyguard who had spoken to Liu Er at the beginning.


    Liu Er gritted his teeth and sighed. That guy had too many schemes and plots. He looked honest, but he did not expect to reveal all his secrets..

 Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: The Mystery of the Spring Blossom Brush (5)

    Chapter 103: The Mystery of the Spring Blossom Brush (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    These things weren¡¯t secrets, and it didn¡¯t matter if they were known.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for the escort master to know.¡± Liu Er said.


    Xu Bai turned the teacup in his hand and suddenly said,¡±¡±Do you want to stand out? Or in other words, if you want to be a martial artist, do you want to be a real official?¡±


    These words came too suddenly, and Liu Er did not react for a while. When he reacted, his face revealed a shocked expression.


    Then, he made a gesture.


    Liu Er Imeeled on the ground and said in an excited tone,¡±¡±Escort leader, you¡­ Are you going to nurture me?¡±


    He was a very shrewd person and had long understood the meaning in Xu Bails words.


    ¡°More or less.¡± ¡± But not now,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± I¡¯m just giving you a reminder. Do you agree or not?¡±¡±


    Liu Er nodded vigorously. ¡°From now on, my life belongs to the escort master. The escort master can take it anytime he wants!¡±


    He was excited!


    Everyone wanted to become a martial artist and enter the ranks. This was something that ordinary people like them dreamed of.


    Now that there was a chance, and it was a huge opportunity, he naturally would not reject it.


    ¡°Alright, then you can go down. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m mature.¡±Xu Bai waved his hand and dismissed Liu Er.


    Liu Er didn¡¯t say anything else. He quickly said goodbye and left.


    Xu Bai stretched and turned his attention to the Spring Flower Pen in his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many days Liu Xu said, but let¡¯s hurry up and finish the Spring Flower Brush first. ¡°Xu Bai thought to himself.


    The sooner he finished the pen¡¯s progress bar, the sooner he could return it. He would be able to focus on dealing with the broken tree¡¯s progress bar after this matter was settled.


    ¡°Begin.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his forehead and continued to focus on the screen.


    Beijing.


    In a luxurious room, a woman in her thirties was lying on a soft couch, reading a secret letter that had been sent urgently.


    Although the woman was almost thirty years old, she had a mature charm that young girls did not have. Just by lying on her side, the lines at her waist could outline thousands of styles.


    Two young maidservants stood at the side, with exquisite silver thorns hanging from their waists.


    No matter how one looked at them carefully, one would find that the bearing of these two maidservants was different. Their hands were calluses, and the divine light in their eyes was restrained. They were both experts.


    The woman read the letter carefully, then threw it on the ground in boredom and yawned.


    One of the servant girls walked forward and carefully picked it up before returmng Witnout saynng a wora.


    ¡°My older brothers are really considerate. They deliver letters faster than me.


    It¡¯s a pity. They thought they could provoke my anger, but it¡¯s useless. ¡°The woman waved her hand in boredom.¡±


    One of the maids walked out, the silver thorn on her waist reflecting light. ¡°Go and investigate, mainly about that Jianghu person. ¡°the woman ordered.


    ¡°Do you need to deal with it?¡± Qing Xue asked.


    ¡°No need. In this day and age, having one more friend is better than having one more enemy. No matter how strong he is, we can¡¯t underestimate him.¡±¡±You¡¯re just going to investigate,¡± the woman continued.¡±Just don¡¯t offend them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Qing Xue said and left.


    ¡°But Spring Rain Pavilion¡­¡± another servant girl asked.


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the woman.


    ¡°How can a branch of Spring Rain Pavilion in a remote county be compared to a genius? Moreover, he is a person that the genius disciples of Jingang Temple and the Academy are willing to make friends with.¡±


    ¡®Yes, Ninth Princess!¡± The servant hurriedly bowed.¡±


    On the soft couch, the smile on the Ninth Princess ¡®face grew wider and wider.


    Time continued to pass.


    The days passed as usual. To the commoners, they did not know about the important events that had happened a few days ago.


    It was also because of this that they continued to live as usual and were not affected at all.


    The martial world had its own romantic life, and the people had their own daily necessities. Everything went their own way.


    In the past few days, other than going to the Yin Posthouse once, Xu Bai had been working on the Spring Spring Spring Brush.


    When he went to the Yin Posthouse, he had specially gone to see the broken tree. He had not expected that the broken tree was still there. Moreover, according to the old posthouse chief, the imperial court had specially sent people down to inspect it. After that, they had allocated a sum of money for him to rebuild it.


    As for this tree, the old postmaster did not touch it. At that time, the official of the imperial court said that there was no big problem and had carefully checked it. If he wanted to tear it down, he could do it himself.


    However, the old postmaster was about to retire and return to the fields. He did not want to cause any more trouble, so he simply left the broken tree behind. After all, if he discovered an accident during the process of dismantling, he would really suffer a huge loss.


    As for construction, it could be done in the surroundings.


    This saved Xu Bai a lot of trouble. Therefore, Xu Bai stayed in Sheng County in peace for the next few days and continued to improve the progress bar.


    Today was an important day because the progress bar was finally full.


    Looking at the golden progress bar in front of him, Xu Bai smiled.


    Light blue smoke appeared..

 Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: The Kidney Hammering Technique Is Gone(1)

    Chapter 104: The Kidney Hammering Technique Is Gone(1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Light blue smoke curled up and gathered in the air.


    Xu Bai stared at the smoke without blinking.


    This time, the smoke was obviously different. The time it took to gather was slightly slower.


    Xu Bai made a rough comparison. It was similar to the nameless Buddhist scripture from back then.


    The Nameless Buddhist Sutra was written by the young Jingang Temple¡¯s presiding over, and the Spring Flower Brush Brush was used by the Academy¡¯s dean when he was young. The two had something in common.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Common points¡­No, you can¡¯t do this.¡±


    He felt that it was strange, so he didn¡¯t want this similarity.


    As he thought about this, some time passed, and the light blue smoke finally took shape.


    A line of text appeared before his eyes.


    [You studied the Spring Flower Brush and comprehended the Body Strengthening Chapter.]


    A stream of information entered Xu Bails mind. Before he could react, the smoke in front of him began to change again.


    This scene was familiar. Xu Bai had seen it before. Only when similar skills needed to be fused could this smoke change like this.


    As expected, before he could rest, the smoke in front of him changed again.


    New words appeared before his eyes.


    [Discovered possible fusion option. Fusion in progress.]


    [Body-strengthening Book + Kidney Hammer Technique = Kidney


    Strengthening Technique.]


    [Fusion successful.]


    Before the old message had even passed, a new message came.


    After a large amount of information surged in, Xu Bails interface also changed.


    [Name: Xu Bail


    ¡® Realm: Eighth Stage unspecialized.¡±


    [Breaking One Style, Level 2: Maximum level.]] [Reversal Heart Technique (Level 2.5):[Maximum level.] [Maple Leaves Like Rain (Tier 2): Maximum level.] [Four-Xun Movement Technique (Level 1): Maximum level.]


    [Four Xun Formation (Level 1): Maximum level.]


    [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level.]


    [Kidney Strengthening Technique (Level 4): Maximum level.) ]


    [Comprehension (max level)]


    Hiss¡­


    Xu Bai gasped.


    Tier 4 skill, as expected.


    After absorbing all the information in his mind, Xu Bai had already figured out the use of this skill.


    In conclusion, there was only one sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m invincible below Rank-6.


    It was simple and easy to understand!


    Xu Bai finally understood what the so-called Body Strengthening Chapter was.


    He took out the Spring Flower Pen and looked at the tiny words on it.


    The words on it were the Body Strengthening Chapter.


    It was written by the Dean of the Academy in his early years and was specially engraved on the Spring Flower Brush.


    The chapter on strengthening one¡¯s body also gave a general summary of the reason the dean wrote.


    In his early years, when the Headmaster was still a little errand boy, he often lamented that the weak body of scholars was a huge drawback.


    If it couldn¡¯t be alleviated, the disadvantages would be magnified.


    Therefore, the dean researched it and the body-strengthening chapter came into being.


    Any scholar who read this book could obtain the method to strengthen their body from it, although for martial artists, most of the things in it were superficial.


    But after so many years, the Principal had gradually perfected it, turning the superficial into exquisite.


    A scholar who had learned the Body Strengthening Chapter only needed to do a set of movements according to the book every day to slowly improve his physical fitness.


    The speed of improvement was very slow, but he only needed to practice for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn every day, which was already very fast.


    It wouldn¡¯t put the cart before the horse, and it would still be effective.


    Of course, there was a limit. The limit was around the Sixth Stage.


    ¡°This Principal is truly a peerless talent.¡±Xu Bai sighed inwardly.


    To be able to make a scholar¡¯s body slowly become stronger, the dean could be considered to have broken through all the obstacles and opened up a new path.


    The Body-strengthening section also stated that in order to not distract the scholars, the Rank-6 and below would not tell them.


    Now, after fusing with the Hammer Kidney Technique, it had become the Kidney Strengthening Technique. It had completely changed its appearance.


    First of all, he had the physical fitness of a sixth-grade martial artist.


    Although his Refined Qi had not changed, his speed, strength, and endurance had all improved tremendously.


    Secondly, his kidneys had changed.


    There was a cup of tea on the table.


    Xu Bai picked it up and took a big gulp.


    As he drank the tea, his elemental energy started to surge. Immediately after, a warm current lingered in his kidneys.


    A trace of True Core Strength fell into it and no longer appeared.


    Storage function!


    The Kidney-Strengthening Technique allowed the kidneys to transform the essence of the food they ate into True Core Strength and store it inside.


    As long as he didn¡¯t use it, it wouldn¡¯t decrease.


    Originally, he needed to cultivate slowly. At the beginning, he had stored very little, but this was the maximum level of the kidney strengthening method.


    According to Xu Bai¡¯s estimation, it could store the True Core Strength of a Sixth Stage expert.


    What did this mean?


    Mobile power bank!


    He no longer had to worry about not having enough True Core Strength.


    Those below the Sixth Stage relied on the Kidney Strengthening Technique and the Diamond Heart Devil Body to fight one by one.


    As for Rank-6¡­Xu Bai didn¡¯t have a standard to measure his strength.


    ¡°Since I have this skill, I have to prepare. ¡°Xu Bai rubbed his chin, planning to replenish the True Core Strength required for the kidney strengthening technique in case of an emergency.


    Thinking ot this, he walked out ot the backyard and lett the bodyguard agency after letting Liu Er guard it with peace of mind.


    After leaving the Bodyguard Agency, Xu Bai went straight to Sheng County Restaurant.


    The restaurant was as lively as ever, and there was an endless stream of customers.


    After Xu Bai arrived, he ordered a table full of dishes and began to eat and drink.


    As long as the food entered his stomach, his kidneys would start to work. Then, the food would be converted into essence and absorbed by his kidneys.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that the food had to satisfy the daily consumption before the excess would be converted into essence.


    Therefore, if Xu Bai ate too much, it would be gone after it entered his stomach.


    Xu Bai ate very quickly. He didn¡¯t even feel the taste of some of the dishes..

 Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: The Kidney Hammering Technique Is Gone

    Chapter 105: The Kidney Hammering Technique Is Gone


    (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    The surrounding customers were dumbfounded. It was their first time seeing such a big eater, so they couldn¡¯t help but gather and watch.


    However, after sizing up Xu Bail s Ghost Head Blade, they became accustomed to it.


    It was normal for people in the martial arts world to be able to eat.


    Some customers even started to boast that they had once seen a Jianghu man who ate twenty bowls of rice in one go.


    Of course, he was soon mocked by others.


    Inside the restaurant, the atmosphere of the marketplace was even more lively.


    Xu Bai finished the last bite of the dish and wiped his mouth expressionlessly.


    Although he didn¡¯t seem to care, he was already speechless in his heart.


    Sh * t! Huge pit!


    There was only less than 1% of the dishes on the table.


    Reality proved that it was impossible for ordinary people to improve their food by too much. Otherwise, anyone who ate it would become a martial artist. At this rate, he would have to eat a hundred tables of such dishes.


    Was it edible?


    The money seemed to be enough.


    However, it might become a legend on the streets tomorrow.


    Everyone was probably going to say,¡± Look, that person came last night. I heard that he cooked a hundred tables in one night.¡±


    Xu Bai thought about it and decided not to eat it for now.


    However, he had only taken two steps when he stopped.


    Wait a minute!


    Food!


    He thought of something and could not help but think to himself, ¡°As expected, reading more fantasy novels is useful.¡±


    The essence of food could be transformed, but what about medicinal herbs?


    In terms of essence, there were even more in the medicinal herbs.


    Wasn¡¯t that how it was written in novels?


    If this method worked, then he wouldn¡¯t have to eat a huge amount of food.


    The more he thought about it, the more likely it was. Xu Bai saw that it was still early. After paying the bill, he rushed straight to the medicinal herb shop in Sheng County.


    Sheng County was located in a remote area, and many businesses were unique, such as the medicinal herb business.


    In Sheng County, the medicinal herbs business had always been monopolized by a wealthy businessman surnamed Qian.


    The herbs collected by the herb gatherers were sold to the Qian family¡¯s medicinal herb shop, and then resold to those who needed them.


    The Qian family was famous in Sheng County.


    It was truly a well-known name, and there was no need to mix it with water.


    There was no other reason than the fact that the Qian family was very conscientious in doing business.


    It had already reached the point of monopoly. In fact, the price was all up to him. After all, in the entire Sheng County, only his family owned a medicinal herb shop.


    However, the Qian Clan was not like that. They were like middleman and only charged a small fee.


    Nowadays, the poor were most afraid of getting sick. With the Qian family doing this, it was naturally supported by many commoners.


    As for the middle fee, it was ignored.


    They didn¡¯t have much money, and it was convenient to buy them. Without the Qian family, the medicinal herb business would be chaotic. Sometimes, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to buy the herbs they needed. After all, not every herb gatherer was there every day.


    Therefore, no one dared to destroy the medicinal herbs.


    Competition was one thing, and whether they dared to or not was another. The Qian family did not earn much, but they were still a rich family.


    Today, a guest came to the Qian Clan¡¯s medicinal herb shop with a Ghost Head Blade hanging at his waist.


    Qian Yu was a branch family member of the Qian Family and was in charge of the branch store.


    Although Sheng County was remote, it still had a lot of land. Opening a medicinal herb shop naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to supply it.


    Qian Yu muttered to himself as he looked at the young man in front of him. This was the first time he had met him.


    The first thing Xu Bai did when he came in with Ghost Head Blade slung on his waist was to ask if there were any medicinal herbs related to the kidney, which confused Qian Yu.


    Was the health of young people nowadays that bad?


    Out of kindness, Qian Yu reminded him.


    ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t even have this prescription. I don¡¯t know what medicine you want to boil.¡¯


    Most people came with prescriptions from doctors. After all, the pharmacy was in the business of selling medicine.


    He also had a doctor here, but he had taken leave today, so only he and a few helpers were left.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s related to the kidneys.¡±Xu Bai didn¡¯t wait for Qian Yu to say anything and said directly.


    Since the kidney strengthening method referred to the kidney, then he should eat herbs related to the kidney, right?


    Qian Yu felt troubled when he heard this.


    He doesn¡¯t dare to sell too much in the face of the pressure


    The head of the Qian family had said before that the most important thing in doing business was integrity. Secondly, reputation was also needed.


    The Qian family¡¯s business wasn¡¯t easy. If he really gave it to him and let this young man eat it, wouldn¡¯t it ruin their family¡¯s reputation?


    By then, they would know that it was the Qian family¡¯s problem. Even if they explained it clearly, it would still cause losses to their business.


    This couldn¡¯t be messed around!


    Besides, if he had kidney problems at such a young age, he might have played around too much. If he ignored the dosage, it would be even easier for him to be finished.


    ¡°I can¡¯t write it if I don¡¯t have a prescription.¡± Qian Yu gritted his teeth.¡±


    Only with the prescription could he write it, and the doctor would be the main responsibility.


    Xu Bai frowned when he saw Qian Yu¡¯s timid look.


    Why was it so troublesome to prescribe medicine?


    There were a few doctors in Sheng County, so there was no harm in taking a look.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai prepared to turn around and leave.


    But at this moment, a voice sounded from behind.


    ¡® Shuhuang, Chinese yam, dogwood, peony bark, oriental waterplantain, and poria cocos. The amount is¡­¡±


    This voice clearly stated the weight of each portion.


    Xu Bai turned around and saw a young man in a purple robe.


    The young man¡¯s face was pale and bloodless. His figure was thin and weak, as if a gust of wind could blow him over.


    Especially when he was walking, he would cough from time to time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. My health is very poor.¡±The young man also noticed Xu Bai looking at him and smiled apologetically.


    Xu Bai felt that with his looks and his delicate temperament, this young man had the attributes that rich women would like..

 Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: The Kidney Hammering Technique Is Gone

    Chapter 106: The Kidney Hammering Technique Is Gone


    (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Sir, are you a doctor?¡± Qian Yu was slightly stunned.


    The young man nodded and said,¡± I guess so. Because I¡¯m weak and sickly, I often study the prescription myself. If you write it like this, it won¡¯t be wrong. ¡®¡±¡®


    Qian Yu was still hesitant.


    At this moment, the young man spoke again.


    ¡°This medicine isn¡¯t randomly prescribed. With Shuhuang as the main medicine, it can replenish essence and nourish the marrow, nourish yin and nourish the kidney. Dogvvood and Chinese yam are common herbs. The combination of the two can not only nourish the liver and kidney, but also benefit the spleen. Peony bark can clear deficiency heat, Alisthema aquarius can clear kidney turbid, and poria cocos can strengthen spleen and promote dampness. The three are used as auxiliary medicines.¡±


    It was reasonable and convincing.


    Qian Yu was the innkeeper of the inn, so he naturally knew some medicinal properties.


    After careful consideration, she felt that her words made sense.


    Seeing that Xu Bai was carrying the Ghost Head Blade on his waist, he didn¡¯t look like he was someone to be trifled with. Then, he remembered that he had the prescription, so he simply gritted his teeth and turned to get the medicine.


    ¡°Wait, help me get these herbs. This is the prescription. ¡°The young man hurriedly handed over another prescription.


    Qian Yu replied and turned to leave.


    When Qian Yu went to get the medicine, only Xu Bai and the young man were left in the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yun Zihai. May I ask your name?¡±Yun Zihai¡¯s face was pale as he cupped his hands at Xu Bai.


    Even though he was doing this Jianghu action, he still had the temperament of a sickly person.


    ¡°My name is Liu Wu Chang.¡± Xu Bai said.


    As the saying went, he lied through his teeth, and Xu Bai did it.


    This name was derived from Liu Xu, Wu Hua, and Yang Chang. For the first time, Xu Bai felt that his naming skills were quite superb.


    Since he was traveling in the martial world, it was better to use an alias.


    Yun Zihai was slightly stunned, then he smiled bitterly and said,¡±¡±Brother Xu is really a wonderful person. His ability to lie is really perfect.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Bai pressed his right hand on Ghost Head Blade¡¯s hilt and narrowed his eyes.¡±You know me?¡±


    Killing intent emerged from Xu Bai¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, Xu Bai had already decided to kill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m Senior Martial Brother Liu Xu. Before I came, I went to the Liu Residence. Liu Xu said that she wanted me to take care of you. ¡°Yun Zihai hurriedly waved his hand. As he waved his hand, he could not help but cough repeatedly.


    Xu Bai frowned.


    Senior Martial Brother Liu Xu?


    Qingyun Academy?


    This was not a small background.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai temporarily put down his killing intent.


    He, Liu Xu, and No Flower had experienced life and death. Since Liu Xu had told Yun Zihai about her situation, there was a deeper meaning behind it.


    ¡°You want to stay in Sheng County?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Just now, Yun Zihai had said that Xu Bai had deduced this result.


    Yun Zihai nodded and said without hesitation, ¡°I am not talented, so I will take up the post of county magistrate tomorrow.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Good heavens, the county officials had finally arrived, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet them in such a way.


    At this moment, Qian Yu took the herbs and walked over.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything. They paid their bills and left.


    After they left, they tacitly found a remote alley.


    The blue clouds come out of the academy, I¡¯m willing to stay in this poor village, I¡¯m willing to stay in this poor village, I¡¯m willing to open my eyes. ¡°Xu Bai said with a smile.


    As one of the top academies in Great Chu, the Qingyun Academy would not assign anyone who could enter the academy to a remote county even if they had to take the examination.


    Only the small academy on Nanhua Road could enter a remote county.


    At the mention of this, Yun Zihai sighed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for a special reason, why would I come here?¡±


    His tone was filled with a sense of loneliness.


    However, looking at Yun Zihai¡¯s intentions, he was not too willing to mention it.


    Yun Zihai quickly changed the topic. ¡®¡±¡®Today, I came to see what the person who can make Junior Sister Liu look up to looks like. I have nothing else to do,


    so I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s anything in the future, come to the county government to look for me.¡±


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and nodded.¡±¡±Alright.¡±


    The two of them had only talked for a short while, and Xu Bai didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s background. It would be a waste of time to talk more here.


    He thought about it and decided to ask Liu Xu.


    There was very little sunlight in the alley, and there were many shadows.


    With Yun Zihai¡¯s sickly appearance, he was not even willing to bask in the sun.


    When he left, he even specifically walked through the shadows.


    After Yun Zihai left, Xu Bai thought for a moment and walked toward the Liu residence.


    It was time to return the Spring Flower Pen. He could use this opportunity to ask Liu Xu and No Flower about Yun Zihai¡¯s background.


    Liu Manor.


    It was broad daylight, so the Liu residence was still very lively.


    Xu Bai climbed over the wall and came to Liu Xu¡¯s room.


    Just as he was about to knock on the door, the door opened from the inside.


    Liu Xu was stunned for a moment before returning to normal.¡± You came at the right time. Wu Hua is preparing to leave. I was just about to look for you to ask about the Spring Flower Brush. If you¡¯re done looking, I¡¯ll leave with Wu Hua and go to the relay station before leaving. ¡±


    As she spoke, she subconsciously looked at Xu Bai¡¯s left hand, which was holding the medicine she had just bought.


    Liu Xu¡¯s nose was very sharp and she frowned slightly.¡±Are you injured? How do we buy medicine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the escort agency,¡± Xu Bai said awkwvardly.¡±This is for escorts.¡¯¡±¡®


    He couldn¡¯t possibly say that he went to buy herbs to nourish his kidney, right?


    ¡°You must be hiding something from me.¡± Liu Xu asked suspiciously.


    Xu Bai quickly waved his hand.¡± I, Xu Bai, never lie. Forget it, I won¡¯t mention this. Let¡¯s go to Wu Hua¡¯s place. I happen to have something to ask you. ¡®¡±¡®


    Liu Xu was wearing a white veil, but it was obvious from her eyes that she did not believe Xu Bai was lying.


    However, Xu Bail s change of topic was very successful. When Liu Xu heard that something was up, she was very quickly distracted.


    The two of them didn¡¯t linger and headed straight for No Flower¡¯s room.


    As the most special room in the Liu residence, the sound of wooden fish could be heard from time to time even during the day..

 Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: The Kidney Hammering Technique Is Gone(4)

    Chapter 107: The Kidney Hammering Technique Is Gone(4)


    Translator: 549690339


    But today was different. The sound of the wooden fish had disappeared.


    In Wu Hua¡¯s room.


    After Liu Xu heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, she said helplessly,¡± It¡¯s true. Senior Brother Yun is upright and not a bad person. I just want him to take care of each other in Sheng County. ¡®¡±¡®


    No Flower was also at the side. After hearing what Liu Xu said, he instantly understood.¡±So it¡¯s Benefactor Yun Zihai.¡±


    ¡°Is he very famous?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    Looking at No Flower¡¯s emoji, Yun Zihai seemed to be very famous.


    However, before No Flower could explain, Liu Xu spoke first.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun is also a talented person in the Academy. A year ago, he wrote an article on governing the world. Even His Majesty praised him.¡±


    At the mention of this, No Flower nodded repeatedly. It was obvious that he had read it before.


    ¡°But he looks like a sickly person.¡±Xu Bai stroked his chin and said.


    Liu Xu revealed a bitter smile and explained,¡± Senior Brother Yun was born prematurely. It was the root of his illness since he was young. The body of a scholar is not strong to begin with. In addition to the mental and physical exertion he put in while studying, he has not shown any signs of improvement.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Xu Bai was still wondering if this person really had kidney deficiency, but it turned out that there were other reasons.


    People who gave birth prematurely had congenital deficiencies. Coupled with the fact that they worked hard while studying, the root of the illness was left behind. From the looks of it, Yun Zihai¡¯s illness was actually not an illness, but a physical defect.


    But there was still a problem. Why did Yun Zihai come to upgrade the county?


    It was unreasonable for the Qingyun Academy to be promoted to a county, and it was even more unreasonable for them to be officials. Would the Academy let a talented person do something like banishing to the border?


    Liu Xu smiled bitterly.¡± Actually, this matter has always been talked about by scholars. Senior Brother Yun did something big, so this is the only way?


    Xu Bai¡¯s interest was piqued.


    He had done something big, so he came to Sheng County.


    What was the status of the Qingyun Academy?


    Confucianism, Buddhism, and Daoism were the three most outstanding sects in Confucianism.


    They could even run to a remote county and there was no way to solve it, unless¡­


    ¡°It has something to do with the people in the Imperial City.¡± Xu Bails eyes narrowed.¡± I guessed correctly.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Yun killed a prince.¡± Liu Xu didn¡¯t hide anything.¡±


    On the other side, Xu Bai was just about to drink the tea when he suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Kill a prince? Wait a minute, he killed the prince and was sent to Shengxian County?¡±


    According to Xu Bai¡¯s understanding, Yun Zihai should have gone to the underworld.


    After all, in Great Chu, the imperial family was the strongest force.


    At this moment, No Flower gave an explanation first.


    ¡°The prince saw that Yun Zihai had the ability to govern the world, so he wanted to recruit him. However, Yun Zihai was unwilling, so the prince moved his family, hoping that Yun Zihai would agree. In the end, he accidentally killed his entire family.¡±


    ¡°The cause was the prince, and the one at fault was the prince. His Majesty had previously stated that the prince was guilty of the same crime as the people. Yun Zihai did this, but he should not have done it himself. He should have gone through the legal process, so he was¡­¡±


    No Flower didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Xu Bai already knew.


    Yun Zihai¡¯s problem was that he didn¡¯t follow the procedure and chose to do it himself.


    ¡°So he was transferred here?¡±Xu Bai muttered.


    ¡°Shixiong was originally the county magistrate of a prosperous county and was deeply loved by the people. His future should have been boundless.¡±¡±Before I left, Shixiong had no complaints.¡± Liu Xu sighed.¡±


    Xu Bai stopped talking.


    He felt very strange. He had killed the prince, but because he did not follow the rules, he seemed to have been punished and transferred to a remote county. However, he felt that something was wrong.


    There was something wrong with this punishment. He didn¡¯t say much and changed the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Xu Bai said.


    No Flower shook her head.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Xu Bai was slightly surprised.


    ¡°The Academy and the Heaven Inspectorate are busy, so we have to rush back early. It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to send us.¡±Liu Xu waved her hand.


    Xu Bai was stunned.


    Liu Xu immediately became alert.¡±


    ¡°We are all people of the martial world, so don¡¯t mind these details.¡±Xu Bai waved his hand and put on a heroic look.


    Liu Xu was speechless.


    No Flower was speechless.


    In the end, Xu Bai still sent them off.


    After all, they had experienced life and death together, so sending them off was not a big deal.


    Of course, when the two of them left, Xu Bai still felt a little regretful.


    He asked Liu Xu if she could take a look at her appearance. They were about to part ways, but he still didn¡¯t know what Liu Xu looked like.


    In the end, her hair was almost cut off by Liu Xu¡¯s attack.


    It was already late at night when he returned home.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t sleep. He took out the medicine he bought from the pharmacy and ate a small piece raw without doing anything else.


    This was an experiment, so he didn¡¯t buy much.


    In the end, this pill was indeed much more than eating.


    With this experiment, Xu Bai ate all the remaining herbs. The True Core Strength in his kidneys increased a lot.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the medicinal herb shop and at least fill up my kidneys.¡±Xu Bai made up his mind and went to bed.


    The next day.


    Xu Bai went to the medicinal herb shop again. Under Qian Yu¡¯s surprised gaze, he bought a large pile of medicinal herbs for the prescription.


    The expenses were also quite high, but the medicinal herbs were not very expensive. The silver taels from the Ferocious Tiger Camp could still support them.


    After buying the herbs, Xu Bai returned to the Bodyguard Agency and ate all the herbs he had bought. Finally, his kidneys were filled with True Core Strength.


    ¡°This is the safest. It feels good to be at ease.¡±Xu Bai could not help but sigh when he felt the changes in the True Core Strength in his body.


    With this mobile supply warehouse, he felt a little more at ease. Sometimes, the effect of his obsessive-compulsive disorder would make him desperately want to replenish his kidneys. Now, he felt much more comfortable..

 Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: The Kidney Hammering Technique Is Gone

    Chapter 108: The Kidney Hammering Technique Is Gone


    (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    One sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m invincible below Rank-6.


    Xu Bai stretched his back and walked to the window.


    After all this trouble, it was only noon. He thought about it and decided to make a trip to the Yin Posthouse.


    There was also a tree in the Yin Posthouse, which he regarded as a treasure.


    The progress bar was still hanging on it, waiting for him to retrieve it at any time. However, before that, he had to ensure the safety of the broken tree.


    Now that there was nothing else to do, he thought that he might as well go straight to the Yin Posthouse and seize the time to pull down the progress bar of Broken Tree.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai went out and told Liu Er to take care of the escort agency before rushing to the Yin Posthouse.


    Liu Er agreed very quickly. After all, he had been dead set on Xu Bai after the last conversation with him.


    Xu Bai also in wait to send catkins without flowers leave rise county time, catkins incidentally mention a mouth, let him here wait for news, they will as soon as possible and their teacher say a bit, see can not recommend him up up.


    While waiting, it was more important to focus on the progress bar.


    After leaving the agency, Xu Bai did not stop midway. When he arrived at the Yin Posthouse, it was already afternoon.


    After such a long period of rest, the Yin Posthouse had already been repaired by the old Posthouse Master. Only the broken tree in the middle had not changed.


    The last battle had killed many posthouse men, all of whom were killed by the black-robed man. Now, the Yin Posthouse was empty, and no new posthouse men had come.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The old postmaster was hammering nails into the door of the room. The knocking sound echoed in the space.


    Even if he was about to retire, he had to do what the imperial court had given him.


    Xu Bai had come once a while ago, and the old postmaster was already used to it.


    He did not want to offend this young man. After all, even the genius disciples of the Titanium Temple and the Qingyun Academy were friends with this


    young man.


    As for why this young man asked him to take care of the broken tree, he didn¡¯t ask. Sometimes, it was better to ask less. He just wanted to get through this period of time in peace and get the money from the imperial court to return home and live the rest of his life in peace.


    After staying in the martial world for a long time, he was envious of the


    dL1nospnere 01 Lile 111dLKeL.


    The people outside the fence envied the people inside, but sometimes they didn¡¯t know that the people inside the fence wanted to go outside the fence more.


    ¡°Senior, just give me a stool. ¡°Xu Bai was very humble.


    The old postmaster pointed to the side, where there was a wooden stool that he had personally made.


    Seeing how polite Xu Bai was, he couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    He was used to many things. Young people nowadays were very arrogant. It was rare for them to be as low-key as this young man in front of him.


    ¡°This person, given time, will be like a flying dragon, soaring through the nine heavens.¡±As the old postmaster thought about it, he quickened his movements.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what the elder was thinking. He naturally pulled the wooden stool beside him, walked to the broken tree, and slowly sat down.


    In front of him, the golden progress bar was slowly growing.


    Time slowly passed. Xu Bai maintained this position, not moving at all.


    On the other side, the old postmaster had finished his work. Seeing Xu Bai in a daze, he seemed to have thought of something. He took out two cups of tea from his room, walked over to him, and handed him a cup.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Bai took it.


    ¡°Young man, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say. ¡°The old postmaster pondered for a moment before saying.


    Xu Bai was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said,¡±¡±Please speak.¡±


    ¡°The female Abbey Dean is extremely talented. Even in that turbulent era, she was one of the best. ¡°The old postmaster said word by word.


    Xu Bai reacted and understood the meaning behind the old postmaster¡¯s words.


    She probably saw him in a daze and thought that he was shocked by the female Abbey Dean¡¯s demeanor that day, causing his state of mind to be unstable.


    ¡°You must have a good mentality. I believe that you will definitely amaze the world with a single feat. All you need is time.¡±The old postmaster continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t have any other thoughts. By the way, you¡¯re about to leave your post soon. If I want to be the postmaster, can you help Bai first agreed, then changed the topic and talked about the Yin Posthouse.


    The old postmaster was stunned, but he did not persuade Xu Bai like Liu Xu did. Instead, he nodded.¡±When the time comes, I¡¯ll write a recommendation letter to the higher-ups. There shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡±


    After living for a long time, although his strength was not strong, there was no problem with his horizons.


    This young man was not simple, but he wanted to stay in the Yin Posthouse. It was obvious that he had other intentions.


    This was her choice, and he didn¡¯t want to interfere.


    However, it was not a problem to help out. It was just a form of goodwill.


    Xu Bai thanked him again.


    After that, the old postmaster didn¡¯t say anything else and went back to his own business, leaving Xu Bai alone in a daze.


    Time slowly passed, and the progress bar had increased quite a bit, but it was still far from perfection.


    The sky gradually darkened. Xu Bai got up and prepared to go back.


    ¡® Please take care of this tree for me. I want to use it to show my ambition. When I can surpass the female Abbey Dean, I¡¯ll destroy it myself,¡± Xu Bai said seriously. No one could see his fake expression.


    Since the old postmaster had given him a reason, he would use it at his own game.


    The old postmaster nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Farewell.¡± Xu Bai cupped his hands.


    He turned around and prepared to leave.


    However, at this moment, something strange happened to the broken tree in

 Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Willow Cow Wants to Untangle the Knot in Her Heart (1)

    chapter 109: willow cow wants to untangle the knot in her heart (1)


    translator: 549690339


    originally, it was a broken giant tree, formed by the intertwined roots of the tree. there was a palm print on it.


    however, just as xu bai was about to leave, a special change occurred.


    the palm print was still the same, but at the place where the tree broke, it was like a withered tree that had returned to spring, sprouting green sprouts.


    this new sprout was green and full of vitality. this touch of green added a layer of vitality to the originally broken giant tree.


    it might not be right to describe it as full of vitality, but the tiny sprouts gave people a vigorous and upward force.


    the old postmaster was also at the side. when he saw this scene, his expression was dull as if he had seen something strange and strange that he could not explain.


    perhaps in the eyes of the old postmaster, this was something that could not be explained, but in xu baits eyes, he saw something on another level.


    his progress bar had changed completely.


    today, when he came over, he had been on the progress bar for a while and had made some progress. however, ever since the green sprouts sprouted like bamboo shoots after a rain, everything began to regress.


    the so-called regress referred to the progress bar regressing. although it was not obvious, it was indeed regressing.


    this was the first time it had happened. xu bai was also surprised, but he soon figured out the reason.


    it was impossible that there was a problem with his progress bar. it could only be that there was a problem with the broken giant tree, and the giant tree itself had changed.


    previously, when he was observing, he was also calculating the time it would take for the progress bar to be completed. according to his calculations, it might be slightly worse than the nameless buddhist scripture and the spring flower brush.


    after all, the female abbey dean had only casually pressed the palm print on it. compared to the nameless buddhist sutra and the spring flower brush, the degree of seriousness was not even worth mentioning.


    the nameless buddhist scripture was handwritten by the abbot of the jingang temple, and the words on the spring flower brush were also carved by the dean of the qingyun academy. just the quantity was very different. however, it was still a progress bar. it was just a little short, so he did not mind.


    now, it seemed that he had thought too much. this time, there was a change. the progress bar had decreased, indicating that the palm print on the tree had become stronger.


    xu bai carefully stared at it until the dust settled, the new sprouts stopped growing, and the progress bar stabilized.


    he roughly estimated the time. it was higher than the nameless buddhist scripture and the spring flower brush.


    ¡°that¡¯s more like it.¡± xu bai thought to himself.


    at this moment, the voice of the old postmaster came from the side.


    ¡°revival of the dead tree is simply not something that ordinary people can do.


    after the disappearance of the female abbey dean, her strength is still growing rapidly.¡±


    this scene of a withered tree reviving in spring was indeed breathtaking.


    xu bai stared at the tree in front of him and suddenly said,¡±¡±senior, prepare a room for me.¡±


    the old postmaster was still amazed, but after hearing xu bai¡¯s words, he was obviously stunned.


    ¡°you plan to live here?¡±


    xu bai nodded. he was certain that he would stay here tonight and in the future.


    the change of the tree gave him a reminder.


    the journey from yin posthouse to sheng county would waste a lot of time. it was better to finish the liver here first. as for the bodyguard agency, liu er was naturally in charge.


    the old postmaster did not say anything else.


    since he wanted to stay, then he would stay. after all, he had saved his people. this request was not a problem.


    thinking of this, the old postmaster went to arrange a place to stay.


    the night was like water. xu bai looked at the broken tree in front of him and the new shoots on it. the progress bar was slowly increasing, and his heart was burning.


    after a few days of rushing, liu xu and no flower returned to their own places one after another and reorganized themselves.


    titanium temple.


    this was one of the ten great temples in great chu.


    inside the temple, monks came and went. unlike other temples, the monks here were very murderous.


    every monk who passed by had a faint murderous aura on them. it was not something that could be produced out of nowhere by reciting scriptures.


    only those who had experienced actual combat and experienced the confrontation between life and death would have this kind of invisible killing intent.


    this was also what the titanium temple had advocated over the years.


    the world of mortals was chaotic. entering the world of mortals, cutting off the world of mortals, seeking the world of mortals, and breaking away from the world of mortals, one would then reach the true great realm.


    it was their duty to vanquish demons and devils. when they encountered evil spirits, they would turn into angry vajra.


    no flower walked in the temple. after returning to his own territory, every step he took was relaxed and comfortable.


    the senior brothers and junior brothers who passed by greeted him, and he answered them one by one.


    however, some sharp-eyed monks had already noticed that something was wrong. no flower seemed to have something on his mind.


    no flower was indeed busy, and it was not a small matter.


    after passing through the halls, no flower finally came to a side hall. after entering, he walked for a while and entered a room.


    inside the room, there was antique furniture. in the middle of the room, there was a middle-aged monk who was reading a buddhist scripture carefully.


    in the kong generation of the titanium temple, it might not be certain who was the strongest, but kong chan was the best teacher.


    after so many years, the outstanding disciples that kong chan had taught could be said to have come one after another.


    no flower was kong chan¡¯s last disciple, and he was also known as the last disciple.


    when no flower walked into the room, kong chan put down the buddhist scripture in her hand. after her calm eyes swept across no flower¡¯s face, she frowned slightly.


    the middle-aged monk kong chan¡¯s face turned solemn.¡±¡±wu hua, your heart is in a mess.¡±


    if he couldn¡¯t even see this, he wouldn¡¯t be called the best teacher..

 Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Willow Cow Wants to Untangle the Knot in Her Heart (2)

    chapter 110: willow cow wants to untangle the knot in her heart (2)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°you have entered the path of desire.¡± kong chan said straightforwardly.


    no flower was stunned, thinking that before he could say it, his master had already pointed it out, and he also knew the reason why he came. very quickly, he told him everything that he had encountered in spring rain pavilion.


    especially when that prostitute sat on him and her red lips were imprinted on his neck, his mentality changed.


    the room fell silent. after a while, kong chan only said a few words.


    ¡°some things, the more you resist, the more repetitive it will be. if you go in the opposite direction, when you taste what true desire is, you will know how to resist. ¡°kong chan put her palms together.


    no flower was slightly stunned.


    he repeatedly pondered over the meaning of this sentence and already understood the deeper meaning.


    ¡°master, are you saying that you want me to experience it?¡±


    ¡°entering the mortal world is the process of experiencing, withdrawing, and leaving. fortunately, this is only the predicament of desire, not love.¡±kong chan¡¯s words carried a hint of luck.


    no flower fell silent and did not speak for a long time.


    as a teacher, kong chan¡¯s most astute ability was his vision, not to mention his teaching methods. no disciple could hide anything from him, let alone wu


    hua.


    ¡°you still have some messy matters, why don¡¯t you tell me all of them and i¡¯ll answer them for you. ¡°kong chan continued.


    no flower had a conflicted expression on his face and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    kong chan didn¡¯t urge him. she just waited quietly at the side.


    some things could not be forced. only when the students asked themselves would it be the best time to solve them.


    the room fell silent again. the sandalwood fragrance floated in the air, bringing with it a refreshing smell.


    after a moment, no flower seemed to have finally made up his mind. he took a deep breath and told her everything he had done in sheng county.


    ¡°master, i don¡¯t understand. great chu regards protecting the people as its duty, but why is your majesty¡­ however, he wanted to release the boundless daoist scripture and cause some of the people to suffer. of course, this disciple understood the principle of exchanging fewer for more, but that was life. every single one of them was a living human life.¡±


    this was the thing he could not understand the most.


    he had always buried it deep in his heart. it was only natural for students to ask their masters if they had any doubts.


    kong chan¡¯s eyes, which were originally as still as an old well, finally changed. he showed a look of compassion. ¡°did you chant buddhist scriptures for the dead commoners so that they could leave in peace?¡±


    no flower nodded, indicating that he did.


    at this moment, kong chan stood up and slowly walked in front of no flower. she reached out and patted no flower¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°i can¡¯t give you an answer to this matter either because i once had the same confusion as you, but the solution was different.¡±


    no flower was stunned like a wooden statue.


    kong chan walked back and forth for a few steps before finally stopping in place. she turned around and said,¡±¡±go to the sutra library. many of the buddhist scriptures inside are copied by predecessors. the strokes carry the insights of predecessors. perhaps you can find your own path.¡±


    no flower recovered from his daze and said that he would go over and take a look.


    he thought of xu bai again and again, and explained the cause and effect of the matter, especially about the recommendation, he emphasized.


    ¡°posthouse chief?¡± kong chan fell into deep thought. after a moment, she said, ¡°¡±1 will write a letter.¡±


    this meant that he agreed.


    no flower didn¡¯t ask any more questions. he said goodbye and left the room, heading to the sutra depository.


    he had to solve the doubts in his heart, otherwise, the inner demons would breed and the buddha¡¯s heart would be unstable.


    kong chan said before leaving.


    ¡°the path of desire is easy to understand, but the path of love is hard to find. if you haven¡¯t reached the 100th level, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    after no flower left, kong chan returned to her original position and flipped through the scriptures in her hands.


    but for some reason, the frustration in his heart was so deep that he could not calm down.


    ¡°sigh.


    kong chan took out the wooden fish and tapped it lightly.


    there was a sachet on his waist. there were thin words embroidered on the sachet.


    inside the room, the sound of the wooden fish knocking could be heard.


    green cloud academy.


    nanhua road was a place where all kinds of academies gathered. the smell of calligraphy and books was very strong.


    as a place where scholars gathered, although it was only a dao, it was more prosperous than ordinary state capitals.


    as one of the top schools in nanhua path, qingyun academy was naturally the place with the most scholars.


    at this moment, liu xu was still dressed in the same way. she walked into the academy with a veil over her face.


    there was an endless stream of scholars coming and going in the academy.


    some scholars frowned and pondered, some scholars stood still, and some scholars even held books in their hands and did not forget to read even as they walked.


    liu xu walked inside and did not cause any commotion until she came to a room and knocked on the door.


    ¡°enter.¡±


    a loud voice came from the room.


    liu xu heard the sound in the room and gently pushed open the door.


    the furniture in the room was simple but lively. in the middle of the room sat a


    middle-aged man.


    the middle-aged man was dressed in white. although he was middle-aged, his appearance and temperament were completely different.


    seeing liu xu enter, the middle-aged man put down the book in his hand and frowned.


    ¡°teacher, this student has completed the task that teacher assigned to me, but there is something that requires teacher¡¯s help. ¡°after liu xu entered, she first told him about xu bai.


    she especially emphasized the recommendation letter.


    wang qingfeng¡¯s frown deepened. after a while, he said slowly, ¡°¡±1¡¯11 help you with this, but don¡¯t use any tricks because of that jianghu person..¡±

 Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Liu Xu’s Desire to Untangle the Knot in Her Heart (3)

    chapter 111: liu xu¡¯s desire to untangle the knot in her heart (3)


    translator: 549690339


    liu xu acknowledged.


    she imew very well that her teacher hated using connections the most.


    the teacher believed that the qingyun academy only provided a platform for the scholars, not a background. any path needed to be taken by the scholars themselves.


    if he thought that the qingyun academy was a background, he would not go far. even if he went far, he would fall off the cliff.


    it was already extremely rare to be able to open this road today.


    liu xu had obtained what she wanted, but she did not leave. she remained where she was, as if she was conflicted about something.


    even someone with poor eyesight could tell that something was wrong with


    liu xu, let alone wang qingfeng.


    ¡°do you have any unanswered questions?¡± wang qingfeng asked.


    liu xu nodded and gritted her teeth. she seemed to be in a dilemma as to whether she should say it or not.


    ¡°i¡¯m your teacher, your guide on the blue clouds road. you have to trust me. if you don¡¯t trust me, then don¡¯t say anything. ¡°wang qingfeng said.


    liu xu took a few deep breaths before finally recounting what she had seen and heard in sheng county. when she talked about the limitless daoist scripture, her tone became very excited.


    ¡°when i entered the profession of a scholar, i began to think that reading was for the common people, for the common people. however, what i encountered before reversed my thoughts and my heart was in a mess.¡±


    wang qingfeng¡¯s originally furrowed brows gradually relaxed after liu xu spoke her thoughts.


    ¡°i was wondering what it was. so it¡¯s about this.¡±


    this meant that he did not take this matter seriously. instead, he treated it as a small matter.


    ¡°teacher, you mean¡­¡± liu xu asked doubtfully.


    wang qingfeng looked straight into the eyes of everyone.¡± everyone has a standard in their hearts. you have your own, and i have mine. as long as you don¡¯t take the wrong path and are positive, you just have to stick to the standard in your heart and follow it.¡±¡±


    liu xu fell into deep thought.


    it was just a short sentence, how could she let go of her thoughts?


    ¡± you have to understand that if you can¡¯t even make up your mind, then why bother studying? when i said that everyone¡¯s thoughts are different, i wasn¡¯t lying to you. for example, your senior brother yun, your senior brother yun¡¯s trip to sheng county this time is¡­¡±


    at this point, wang qingfeng seemed to have realized that he shouldn¡¯t have said anything and quickly shut his mouth.


    he thought about it and changed the topic.


    ¡® go to the library. if i can¡¯t enlighten you, then read the books of the sages. they will tell you what to do, but when you read, read with the standard in your heart.¡±


    liu xu nodded her head. her mind was constantly recalling what her teacher had just said. the emotions in her heart were constantly fluctuating, like the waves on the sea, constantly crashing.


    after saying goodbye, liu xu also left the room and headed to the book house. after liu xu left, wang qingfeng poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip.


    ¡°yun zihai, sigh¡­¡¯


    inside the room, qingfeng wang sighed.


    the county was promoted.


    everyone had their own experiences. when everyone encountered something, how their mentality would change would not be mentioned for the time being.


    at this time, the sky was getting closer to the next morning.


    there was a saying that the darkest moment was before dawn.


    the darkness is like water, like ink, the earth and the sky are shrouded in darkness, some places are vague, some places are so quiet that you can hear a pin drop.


    in the county office.


    yun zihai was sitting on a stool and writing.


    there were several oil lamps on the table. the bright oil lamps flickered, illuminating the memorials on the table clearly.


    it took him a whole night to sort out all the things that needed to be handed over.


    ¡°cough cough..


    yun zihai coughed.


    yun zihai¡¯s originally pale face turned red because of the cough, as if he was dying.


    in the room, there was a small stove. yun zihai stood up and walked to the small stove. he wrapped a black cloth around the earthen jar on the stove and picked it up.


    the light brown chinese medicine was poured out. after pouring a bowl, he put down the earthen jar and let it fall back onto the stove.


    yun zihai raised his head and sipped.


    the bitter chinese medicine did not make his expression change at all. after drinking it expressionlessly, yun zihai¡¯s cough was finally suppressed.


    looking at the empty bowl of medicine in front of him, yun zihai could not help but think of the jianghu man called xu bai he had met in the medicinal shop.


    ¡°what an interesting person.¡± yun zihai thought to himself.


    he was a good judge of character. even though it was only the first time they met, he could tell that xu bai was unusual.


    putting aside the fact that he was powerful, what yun zihai found most strange was xu bai¡¯s temper.


    there were things that people in the martial arts world should have, but there was nothing that they should have.


    in short, it was very strange.


    yun zihai sat on the stool and thought for a long time before putting down his thoughts.


    it was already the second day, and it was not long before the sun shone in.


    yun zihai quickly tidied up for a while and tidied up all the scattered documents on the table before preparing to leave.


    however, before he could reach the door, he heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°milord, yesterday you said that you would tour the entire sheng county today. this lowly one has already prepared the carriage.¡±the bailiff lowered his voice.


    before governing a county, the most important thing was to understand.


    only by understanding the local customs and customs of this county could he better integrate into it..

 Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Willow Cow Wants to Untangle Her Heart (4)

    chapter 112: willow cow wants to untangle her heart (4)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°got it. you can go down first.¡± the clouds came from the sea.


    the bailiff said yes and hurriedly left.


    yun zihai came to the door and opened it.


    it was dark outside, but when he opened the door, a ray of starlight shone in the night sky.


    a long sword with the reflection of moonlight cut through the night sky and headed straight for yun zihai¡¯s neck.


    the person holding the longsword was dressed in black. even his face and head were covered with a black cloth.


    the sword was fast and silent.


    if not for the reflection of the moon, the sword would not have been visible.


    ¡°clang! ¡±


    a crisp sound of collision rang out.


    a piece of paper covered the tip of the sword. on the paper was an article.


    this sword was extremely sharp, and it could even break a hair. however, after being wrapped by the paper, it seemed to lose its strength and stopped in mid-air.


    yun zihai smiled.¡± i thought you would arrive very early. but you¡¯re only here now. i¡¯m really disappointed.¡¯¡±¡®


    hearing this, yun zihai seemed to have expected this day to come.


    as soon as he finished speaking, the black-clothed man raised his empty left hand and a series of hidden weapons attacked yun zihai¡¯s face.


    behind yun zihai, pages appeared.


    the book spun in the air, catching all the hidden weapons.


    immediately after, the word ¡± suppress ¡± floated up from the page and landed on the forehead of the man in black.


    ¡°clang! ¡±


    with a crisp sound, the longsword in the black-clothed man¡¯s hand fell to the ground. above his head, a word ¡°suppress¡± floated.


    yun zihai stepped forward and unveiled the mask of the man in black, revealing an ordinary face.


    ¡°tell me where you came from.¡±


    the man in black did not speak, but his face changed.


    his face turned from normal to purple. in the blink of an eye, blood flowed out of the black-clothed man¡¯s mouth. the black-clothed man had already lost his life.


    ¡°poison?¡± yun zihai frowned.


    their fight naturally attracted attention.


    some of the bailiffs who had stayed behind in the county government ran out and saw the corpse of the black-clothed man in front of them. they shouted that there was an assassin and surrounded yun zihai in the middle.


    yun zihai waved his hand and asked the bailiffs to deal with the corpse. he fell into deep thought.


    he recalled what had just happened.


    the soundless sword was specialized in assassination, and in the end, the assassination failed, and he committed suicide by taking poison.


    this series of actions appeared very professional.


    thinking of this, yun zihai called over a bailiff and instructed,¡±¡±spread the news of this official being assassinated. let the people of sheng county know that this official is injured.¡±


    the bailiff was stunned. although he did not understand why he had to do this, he still nodded and left quickly after agreeing.


    after the bailiff left, yun zihai returned to his residence.


    since he said that he was injured, he would not visit the county for the time being.


    when the first ray of sunlight shone on the ground, shengxian county turned from quiet to noisy.


    all kinds of vendors began to set up stalls, and the deserted streets gradually became filled with people. the existence of people added a lot of noise to the county.


    today¡¯s promotion of the county had a different atmosphere, especially the news that surprised all the people.


    on the first day of the county magistrate¡¯s appointment, he was assassinated by an assassin and suffered serious injuries.


    the moment this news spread, it was like a fermented dough that was constantly expanding, and the speed of transmission was getting further and further.


    more and more people knew about this. other than being surprised, they were mostly silent.


    this was different from the major events that had happened before. the main character of the major events had already died. however, now that the county magistrate was still alive, they did not dare to casually talk about this matter.


    of course, when yun zihai intentionally released the news, even if the people did not talk about it, the news seemed to have grown legs. in an instant, it was like a gust of wind that blew through the entire county city.


    the news spread further and further until a messenger pigeon landed at the entrance of the yin posthouse.


    the old postmaster bent down and picked up the pigeon. he removed the paper tied to the pigeon¡¯s leg and opened it.


    the yin posthouse also needed information. they would not isolate themselves from the world and needed information more than ever.


    after all, the yin posthouse itself was a transportation hub.


    ¡°the county magistrate was assassinated?¡± the old postmaster was stunned. after he recovered, he turned his gaze to xu bai, who was sitting beside the giant tree.


    early this morning, xu bai sat in front of the giant tree without moving, as if he was thinking about life.


    the old postmaster felt that xu bai would be interested in this piece of news, so he walked over and handed the piece of news to xu bai.


    xu bai was still reading the progress bar, but when he saw the old village chief¡¯s actions, he subconsciously caught it.


    he opened the letter in front of him. when he saw the contents of the letter, he frowned.


    ¡°the county magistrate was assassinated and failed?¡±xu bai muttered to himself.


    this news was really unexpected.


    xu bai knew very well who the county magistrate was.


    he was a genius scholar from the qingyun academy and liu xu¡¯s senior brother. since he came to sheng county with this identity, he had always thought that there must be an abnormal reason.


    even though liu xu had said that it was because yun zihai had killed the prince, there was something fishy about it. xu bai had been pondering about it.


    according to the rules of the great chu state, even if he was tortured, he could still be made an official. it seemed like a punishment, but xu bai felt that this punishment was not severe enough.


    not long after he arrived in sheng county, he was assassinated. now, it seemed that xu bai was right.


    ¡°do you want to take a look?¡± the old postmaster asked. xu bai returned the note in his hand and shook his head.¡±¡±no this matter had nothing to do with him. he had only met yun zihai once, so it would be a little far-fetched for him to go over..

 Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Willow Cow Wants to Untangle the Knot in Her Heart (5)

    chapter 113: willow cow wants to untangle the knot in her heart (5)


    translator: 549690339


    if liu xu and no flower had encountered this, he would have gone over to take a look, but yun zihai should forget about it.


    the most important thing now was the progress bar. other than that, everything else could be put aside.


    after all, he couldn¡¯t carry the giant tree with him, so he couldn¡¯t try to dig out the palm print.


    he could only fulfill his wish after he finished the progress bar.


    ¡°you¡¯re right. it has nothing to do with you.¡±the old postmaster felt that he was thinking too much, so he did not say anything more. he returned to his room and went back to busying himself.


    xu bai stared at the giant tree as usual. the progress bar was slowly increasing.


    time passed slowly, and in the blink of an eye, it was noon.


    even if something major happened at the yin posthouse and many of the posthouse men died, there was no lack of people these days.


    there were already quite a few people who had come to the yin posthouse and started to set up stalls.


    the yin posthouse, which was originally cold and cheerless, seemed to be a little lively at this time.


    xu bai walked around for a while. when he didn¡¯t see any progress bar, he returned to the giant tree and continued working.


    although those posthouse men felt strange, they still did their own things and did not disturb them.


    time slowly passed. xu ben thought that today would be over. he did not expect that a team of people would pass by the yin posthouse and stop.


    the five of them rode their horses and tied them to the trees outside.


    each of them had a travel-worn smell. in addition, there was also a faint killing intent.


    it was normal for people who roamed the martial world to have killing intent.


    after the five of them entered, they first looked around the stall. they didn¡¯t find anything good, so they sat down in the seats prepared by the yin posthouse and took a short rest.


    one of them had a fierce-looking face and was looking around.


    when the man saw xu bai, he paused for a moment and then looked away.


    ¡°third brother, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± the leader was a middle-aged man. when he saw the brawny man¡¯s behavior, he hurriedly berated, ¡°business is more important.¡±


    the burly man nodded. his gaze occasionally swept past xu bai, and his eyes carried an inexplicable emotion.


    after about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the five of them had rested and were ready to leave.


    the burly third brother couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he walked up to the middle-aged man and gritted his teeth.¡±boss, we¡¯ve traveled for such a long time, and i haven¡¯t caused any trouble at all. it¡¯s just a little while, okay?¡±


    the eldest frowned and looked at the third brother, then at xu bai. after thinking for a moment, he nodded slightly.¡±¡±l¡¯ll only give you some time. if you can¡¯t bring it out, then forget it.¡±


    with that, he left with the others.


    third brother remained where he was. after first brother and the others left, he rubbed his hands and walked toward xu bai excitedly.


    xu bai was staring at the giant tree attentively. when he heard footsteps behind him, he turned around and saw a burly man walking toward him.


    ¡°little brother¡­can we talk? i have some monev here, vou¡­¡± no. was about to


    speak.


    ¡°not interested.¡± xu bai¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    the three simple words made third¡¯s expression change slightly.


    ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve never met you before. you¡¯re here to talk to me about something, but i¡¯m not interested. do you understand now?¡±xu bai continued to stare at the progress bar.


    ¡°you haven¡¯t finished listening to me. it¡¯s like this, i¡¯m new to this place, so i¡¯m not familiar with the terrain. can you be my guide?¡±third brother said anxiously.


    at the same time, he opened the money pouch at his waist and revealed the silver.


    ¡°not interested.¡± xu bai continued.


    third brother frowned even more when he heard this.


    however, he remembered what his boss had said just now and thought about it carefully for a moment. he did not say anything else and turned to leave.


    before he turned around, his gaze swept across xu bai¡¯s body with an unknown meaning.


    after third brother left, xu bai stared at the progress bar on the tree for a while. finally, he sighed and stood up slowly. he came to the door of the old postmaster¡¯s room.


    ¡°i¡¯m going out for a while. senior, please help me take a look at this tree.¡±


    ¡°go. i¡¯m an official. i can still manage things here. ¡°the old postmaster¡¯s voice rang out.


    xu bai didn¡¯t say anything else. with the ghost head blade at his waist, he walked out of the yin posthouse.


    outside the yin posthouse.


    third brother met up with boss and the others.


    ¡°why didn¡¯t i see him? why didn¡¯t you bring him here?¡±boss ¡®tone was strange.


    no. 3 shook his head, his eyes filled with greed.


    ¡°don¡¯t cause trouble at this time, understand?¡±the boss warned.


    ¡°i understand, i understand.¡± the third brother quickly agreed,¡± you know me too. this kid has delicate skin, tender flesh, and handsome features. i really couldn¡¯t hold it in. after this matter is over, i¡¯ll look for him. don¡¯t worry, after this matter is over, i¡¯ll destroy the corpse. ¡®¡±¡®


    boss nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else, but he seemed to have tacitly approved of third brother¡¯s actions.


    the five of them were very anxious. they did not stay any longer and walked in one direction.


    after they left for a while, xu bai walked out from the shadows beside him. his eyes were cold. ¡°soft skin and tender flesh?¡±


    ¡°beautiful features?¡± ¡°you still want to come and find me later and destroy the corpse?¡±


    ¡°then i¡¯ll have to keep you..¡±

 Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: The Green Snow Encountered the Ambush and Broken the Tree

    chapter 114: the green snow encountered the ambush and broken the tree


    translator: 549690339


    thinking of this, xu bai looked in the direction where those people had left. he held ghost head blade and walked in that direction.


    it was still early, and the five of them were running through the forest. they were riding their horses at full speed, rushing to sheng county.


    surrounded by the forest, it seemed a little lonely. at this moment, the middle-aged man who was the leader of this group of people, who was also called the boss, suddenly stopped.


    the four horses behind him stopped as well. the people on the horses looked at their leader in confusion, indicating that they did not understand what was going on.


    ¡°i keep feeling that danger is approaching. everyone, be prepared. ¡°the boss thought for a moment, frowned, and turned to the four people behind him.


    hearing their boss¡¯s words, the four of them didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly went on guard.


    they were very clear about their boss¡¯s ability.


    in the pugilistic world, there was a trade called the dark chariot craftsman.


    this profession was extremely good at long-distance travel and transporting all kinds of important things, because they had an ability to seek good fortune and avoid disaster.


    their boss had this ability, and because of this ability, he had pulled them out of life and death many times.


    therefore, when they heard their boss say that they had to be on guard, everyone did not let down their guard and looked around vigilantly.


    the surroundings were very quiet, but there were still the sounds of birds and insects. it might have been normal at other times.


    however, they did not dare to relax at all. everyone faced a position that perfectly covered the surroundings.


    ¡°nothing happened along the way, but something happened at this time. third brother, it seems that the person you made is not an ordinary person. ¡°the boss was meticulous and quickly reacted.


    ¡°boss, i¡¯ve already killed them all, unless their families come to take revenge on me.¡±third brother looked confused, but after thinking about what his boss had said, he had a terrifying expression on his face. ¡°are you talking about that pretty boy, the one we met at the yin posthouse just now?¡±


    ¡°shut up!¡± the eldest chided him harshly. after the third brother shut his mouth, he turned around and looked at the surrounding forest. he said loudly, ¡°we are all in the pugilistic world. this brother of mine has eyes but doesn¡¯t recognize gold and jade. please be magnanimous.¡±


    the forest was silent. no one answered him.


    after about half an hour, there was still no reply.


    at this moment, the quiet forest was a little strange. boss had been in the martial arts world for many years and knew very well what he was facing.


    ¡°i have no enmity with you. perhaps third brother started to provoke you, so i sincerely apologize to you here.¡±the boss did not stop and continued.


    still, no one answered him. it was so quiet that it was as if no one was there.


    after about half an incense stick worth of time, the five people¡¯s emotions were somewhat relaxed.


    no. 3 subconsciously turned his head and wanted to ask, but at this moment, a whistling sound suddenly came.


    at this moment, no. 3 turned his head. his vision was blocked. when he wanted to turn back, it was already too late.


    the copper coins were wrapped in black light as they whistled over. each of them carried an unparalleled might, and there were many of them.


    after maple leaf rain had the augmentation of the vajra heart fiend body, its power had increased greatly, but it had lost its characteristic of being soundless.


    there were always losses. the enemy xu bai was facing now was different. he still hoped that there would be a power boost.


    third brother didn¡¯t even have time to make an expression before his entire body was penetrated by the copper coins.


    ¡°that position!¡± boss¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    at the spot where the copper coin had been shot, a figure flashed past like a ghost and quickly disappeared into the forest.


    the person disappeared again. with the cover of the forest, they could not find any traces.


    ¡°sir, since you have already taken revenge, then let¡¯s forget about this matter. we should forgive people when we can. now, we should leave it to the front line so that we can meet in the future.¡±cold sweat broke out on boss¡¯s forehead.


    he had the ability to seek good fortune and avoid disaster, but he could only use it on himself. he could not protect his subordinates at all.


    at this moment, one of his subordinates couldn¡¯t help but raise his right hand slowly. a crack appeared on his palm, and insects with transparent wings flew out from the crack.


    yin gu master, a branch of gu dao.


    different from ordinary gu dao, the gu that yin gu masters raised were raised from human corpses, and the nutrients they obtained were also obtained from corpses.


    ¡°fourth bro, don¡¯t!¡± the boss shouted.


    right now, the strength of the enemy and the enemy was unknown, and the other party seemed to be afraid of the number of people on their side. however, that was under the situation where the other party did not know their strength, so they had to preserve their strength and not attack rashly. however, he had underestimated the patience of his subordinates. after the yin gu appeared, it surrounded the fourth brother.


    ¡°i¡¯m just defending.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°don¡¯t turn around!¡± the boss said loudly.


    however, it was too late.


    a figure was like a ghost, approaching from afar. a blade light lit up in his hand.


    the saber light was wrapped in the black light of the tier 4 vajra heart devil body. coupled with the armor piercing effect of the shattering stance, even yang chang would have to kneel and call him father if he saw this saber light.


    not to mention a voodoo player?


    heads flew up and blood splattered all over the ground.


    the head rolled around, its eyes wide open with a final look of shock.


    at this moment, second brother and fifth brother also moved.


    the second brother was an ordinary warrior. he drew his sword from his waist and slashed at xu bai.


    the fifth brother was also a martial artist. he used a short knife to slash at xu


    bails legs..

 Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: The Green Snow Encountered the Ambush and Broken the Tree (2)

    chapter 115: the green snow encountered the ambush and broken the tree (2)


    translator: 549690339


    one above and one below, sealing off all paths.


    xu bai didn¡¯t block, but stomped his feet slightly.


    the four xun formation was activated.


    flames rose and enveloped second brother and fifth brother.


    the second and fifth brothers were also quite strong. in addition, the current level of the four xun formation was still slightly low. at most, it could only confuse and hinder them.


    ¡® sigh, the experiment failed.¡± xu bai sighed.


    he was just testing it out just now. now, it seemed that the four xun formation was indeed lagging behind.


    however, it was not a big problem.


    xu bai threw out maple leaves like rain and slashed at another person.


    due to the experiment just now, his movements were a little slow. the other party¡¯s attack arrived first, but there was an abnormality.


    xu bai didn¡¯t do anything, but his opponent¡¯s attack missed.


    even yang chang was drooling over the technique of reversing yin and yang and disrupting the four directions. the ability to confuse the fake with the real was indeed exquisite.


    the knife fell, and the copper coins settled the world.


    second brother and fifth brother turned into two corpses and fell to the ground from their horses.


    xu bai turned his head and heard the sound of wind. boss had already disappeared.


    ¡°how interesting.¡±


    he thought that the other party would fight to the death. he did not expect the other party to turn around and run. this was in line with human nature.


    after all, no one wanted to die.


    but¡­ could he escape?


    xu bai lifted his ghost head blade and executed the four xun body movements. with every step he took, he moved like a ghost and chased after boss.


    on the other side, boss was driving his horse and fleeing at high speed.


    he had the ability to seek good fortune and avoid disaster. just now, he had already sensed that the other party¡¯s strength was extraordinary. if he stayed there, he would die sooner or later. only by running away would he have a chance of survival.


    when his subordinates went to stop him, he took the opportunity to run away. this was not his fault. after all, his own survival was the most important thing these days.


    at most, he would burn more paper offerings for them when he was free.


    surrounded by the forest, there was only the figure of the boss riding the horse alone and the sound of horse hooves.


    however, boss knew that the feeling of danger lingered.


    ¡°he¡¯s coming.¡± boss thought to himself.


    halfway through this thought, he saw a figure flash past his head and land in the distance.


    ¡°phew


    the leader hurriedly pulled the reins and stopped the horse. his face was ashen.


    he couldn¡¯t escape. the other party was determined to kill him.


    ¡°even if third brother was disrespectful to you, you shouldn¡¯t have killed him. ¡°the boss got off his horse and looked at the man opposite him warily.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you would come back to look for me when you¡¯re free?¡±xu bai was holding the ghost head blade, which was still dripping with blood.


    at this moment, xu bai was like a demon that had walked out of hell. his eyes were so cold that they made people shiver.


    ¡°i swear, i won¡¯t cause you any trouble. can you let me go?¡±the boss smiled bitterly.


    what answered him was the ghost head blade in xu bai¡¯s hand.


    boss looked at the approaching ghost head blade, and his heart tightened. he subconsciously retreated, dodging the blade of ghost head blade.


    ¡°eh?¡± ¡°you can dodge it?¡± xu bai was slightly surprised.¡±


    boss wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°i suggest you let me go. the two of us are wasting time here to see who will die first.¡±


    xu bai didn¡¯t listen. he reached into his purse and took out a handful of copper coins. maple leaves rained down.


    the boss took a slight step and dodged by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    ¡°it¡¯s not a footwork or a movement technique. your ability is quite interesting.¡±xu bai rubbed his chin and said with interest.


    boss didn¡¯t say anything. he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to say his name.


    his mind was spinning rapidly, thinking of a way to escape.


    however, after thinking for a long time, he still found nothing. he could only rely on his own ability to delay.


    at this moment, xu bai spoke.


    ¡°you weren¡¯t fast in the two attacks just now, but when i raised my hand, you had already retreated in advance. could it be that your ability is foresight?¡±


    the boss fell silent.


    the other party had guessed his ability, so he gritted his teeth.


    although it wasn¡¯t 100% correct, it wasn¡¯t far off.


    xu bai smiled.¡± it¡¯s a prediction, right? i should have guessed it. you¡¯re panicking. ¡°¡®


    boss wanted to continue speaking, but the other party did not give him any time to react.


    a hazy black light rose from xu bai¡¯s body. he was like a ferocious beast as he rammed straight into him.


    ¡°dodge, dodge!¡± looking at the ferocious attack, the boss muttered crazily in his heart.


    but he found that there was no effect.


    boss raised his head, his face full of fear.


    ¡± this is an ability that surpasses rank-7! ¡±


    there was nothing wrong with a tier 4 diamond heart devil body corresponding to the abilities of the sixth stage.


    dark chariot craftsmen had the ability to seek good fortune and avoid disaster, but there was a limit to it. after surpassing oneself, it was useless.


    he only had the strength of a rank-7. how could he avoid the abilities of a rank-6?


    the vajra heart devil body swept past and slammed into boss.


    cracks appeared on boss¡¯s chest. the cracks gradually spread and turned into a rain of blood.


    all the blood mist was blocked by the black light. after everything calmed down, xu bai returned to normal.


    ¡°i have to hurry up with the mental cultivation method. the consumption is too great. ¡°xu bai thought to himself.


    after the boss died, the surroundings became quiet and everything returned to normal.


    as he had died on the diamond heart mo physique, there was no longer a single intact spot.


    fortunately, the money pouch on his waist was still intact. xu bai wiped away the blood on it and took away all the money inside..

 Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: The Green Snow Encountered the Ambush and Broken the Tree (3)

    chapter 116: the green snow encountered the ambush and broken the tree (3)


    translator: 549690339


    after wiping away his traces, he returned to the place where the first few people died. he searched in detail but did not find anything useful. other than money, there was nothing else.


    he destroyed the corpse again before returning to the yin posthouse.


    the yin posthouse was still normal. the posthouse staff didn¡¯t know that so many things had happened outside the yin posthouse, so they still carried on with their original lives.


    the old postmaster was still repairing the damaged room. the sound of the hammer hitting the nails became the only loud sound in the yin postmaster.


    xu bai returned to the giant tree and continued to observe.


    time passed unknowingly. in the blink of an eye, the progress bar was halfway through.


    during this period of time, it was rather peaceful.


    ¡°squeak¡­¡¯


    a tooth-numbing sound rang out as the door of the yin posthouse was opened. the old postmaster walked out with a piece of paper in his hand.


    ¡°the matter of the station chief is done. after i leave my post, you will become the new station chief. however, there will be some variables in the process.¡± xu bai took the note and glanced at it. it was from liu xu.


    the message note said that liu xu and no flower had already settled his matter. they had their respective teachers in charge of recommending them, so this matter was more or less settled.


    however, there was a problem. even if someone had recommended him, they still needed to investigate. the officials of the imperial court were responsible for investigating xu bails background.


    after all, he was an official, so it was necessary to go through this process. xu bai did not have any objections to this.


    ¡°you¡¯ll know the process of sending and receiving these messages when the time comes. is there anything else you need me to tell her?¡±the old postmaster asked.


    ¡°i need to go out today. senior, please help me pass a message to him. tell him if he can pass on the disguise technique and the method to change his voice to me. ¡°xu bai thought for a moment and said.


    at that time, he had been quite envious of liu xu¡¯s ability. moreover, from what liu xu had said, ordinary people would be able to understand it after learning it. moreover, they would be able to learn it.


    however, a lot of things had happened in the middle. coupled with the spring flower pen and liu xu¡¯s imminent departure, he had forgotten about it.


    ¡°disguising technique?¡± the old postmaster nodded, indicating that he understood.¡±oh right, you¡¯ve been copying something these days. it seems that you want to give it to someone else.¡±


    ¡°a friend needs it.¡± xu bai stood up. he didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter anymore. ¡°then i¡¯ll leave first. i¡¯ll have to trouble senior with this matter.¡±


    ¡°sure.¡± the old postmaster agreed.


    xu bai left the yin posthouse and headed to sheng county.


    nothing else happened in between, and everything was as stable as usual.


    after returning to sheng county, he first went to the bookstore.


    the one-month deadline was up. according to the previous agreement, the bookstore owner should have exchanged new books from the imperial court.


    as usual, there was almost no one in the bookstore. other than one or two people picking out things that were not related to books, the books on the shelves were displayed on them. it seemed very deserted.


    the bookstore owner sat at the counter, bored. when he saw xu bai walk in, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°boss, have you replaced the new book?¡±xu bai asked.


    the bookstore owner pointed at the bookshelf beside him.¡±of course, i¡¯ve replaced all of them. i¡¯ve followed your request and didn¡¯t leave a single book behind.¡±


    xu bai came to the bookshelf. there were indeed different books on the bookshelf. even the position of the books had changed.


    it was still early, so he had time to flip through the books one by one.


    he skimmed through each book and stopped when he reached the book in the middle.


    a golden progress bar appeared above the book. this book was useful.


    ¡°my luck is pretty good. i really managed to get one.¡±xu bai was very happy. he picked up the book and flipped through it gently.


    the progress bar was slowly increasing, and the contents of the book were also jumping on the paper.


    this was an article describing ancient wars. he had read one or two pages of the contents.


    the writing was excellent, and the huge battle scene was vividly described, especially the battle scene. it was placed in the opening position and was enough to attract people.


    holding the book in his hand, xu bai continued to check the other books, but he didn¡¯t find any progress bars.


    however, it was a good thing that he found a book. xu bai took the book and paid the bill at the bookstore owner before leaving.


    before he left, he once again reminded her that he had to replace another batch next month.


    the owner of the bookstore was happy to sell the book, so he agreed happily.


    after leaving the bookstore, xu bai did not rush back to the yin posthouse. instead, he went to the dragon conqueror bodyguard agency.


    since the matter of the station chief had been largely settled, he had to carry out his next plan, especially the bodyguard agency. he had to deal with it properly.


    as soon as they arrived at the agency, xu bail s figure attracted the attention of the bodyguards. they put down their work and looked over.


    it had been a few days since they last saw the escort master. now that they saw him again, everyone was shocked.


    especially liu er. other than shock, he was ecstatic.


    liu er hadn¡¯t seen xu bai during this period of time, so he had been managing the escort agency by himself. now that he was xu bai¡¯s favorite, the escorts naturally listened to him.


    however, liu er knew very well that the bodyguard agency was just a small matter. what was really important was what xu bai had said to him a few days ago.


    he would become an official and then a true martial artist.


    liu er did not doubt what bai xu said at all. instead, he firmly believed it..

 Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: The Green Snow Encountered the Ambush and Broken the Tree (4)

    chapter 117: the green snow encountered the ambush and broken the tree (4)


    translator: 549690339


    even though he hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days, he didn¡¯t relax at all. he did his best to keep the agency in order.


    ¡°escort leader.¡± liu er walked forward.


    ¡°come to the backyard.¡± xu bai said indifferently.


    after saying that, he walked straight to the backyard.


    liu er was stunned for a moment before he reacted. his face was filled with ecstasy.


    he knew better than anyone else what xu bai had said just now. it meant that he was about to step into that mountain, a mountain that he had never dreamed of.


    liu er followed behind him respectfully, maintaining a distance of one meter from xu bai.


    before he left, he even glanced at the bodyguard who wanted to snatch his position. he raised his head and put on a proud expression.


    did you see that? this was the correct way to hug someone¡¯s thigh. even when walking, you had to pay attention to your words and actions.


    details, what is a detail? this is a detail!


    liu er followed him to the backyard and then followed xu bai into his room.


    the room was very clean. it seemed that liu er often ordered people to clean it while he was away.


    xu bai sat on the stool and touched the teapot beside him. it was still warm.


    ¡°every morning, i will make a cup of hot tea for you. if you come back, you will be able to drink it in time.¡±liu er said respectfully.


    details!


    xu bai smiled and did not drink the tea. instead, he took out a book and handed it to liu er.


    this was what he had copied in the yin posthouse during this period of time.


    bone breaking saber technique, bone breaking heart technique.


    this was a skill from the wall of the ferocious tiger fortress. its level was not high. it was only at level one, and it was not very high among level one.


    however, it was enough for a martial artist to enter level nine.


    although his skills had already been fused into a higher level skill, it did not mean that he could not separate other originally low-level skills.


    liu er himself was a tool. giving him a tier 1 book was about the same. it would not be good to give him a higher one.


    what if something unexpected happened?


    even if it was a tier 1 skill, it was like a treasure in liu er¡¯s hands.


    liu er squeezed it tightly like a rare treasure, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°don¡¯t be agitated. i have conditions.¡±xu bai said.


    ¡°even if you ask me to go up a mountain of knives and go down a sea of fire, i will die for you.¡±liu er knelt on the ground and shouted.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for that. the conditions are very simple. rather than calling it a condition, it¡¯s more like a standard. if you can¡¯t enter the grade when i¡¯m about to do something, then you¡¯re not qualified.¡±xu bai said slowly.


    if he could not enter the rank, liu er would not be able to take this position.


    ¡°i will do my best to enter the rank as soon as possible.¡±liu er¡¯s gaze was firm as he nodded his head vigorously.


    based on xu bai¡¯s understanding, people like escorts had already tempered their bodies very well.


    the only thing missing was a mental cultivation technique, so xu bai felt that there should be no big problem.


    ¡°remember to hurry up.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± xu bai said.¡±the next time i come back, it¡¯ll be the time to test your ability and also the time to take you on the path of your dreams.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± liu er lowered his head and used his strength.


    xu bai didn¡¯t say anything more. he left sheng county and headed to yin posthouse again.


    this time, he wanted to return to the yin posthouse and finish the progress bar of the giant tree before he started reading the book in his hand.


    the giant tree¡¯s progress bar was already halfway, and he only needed time to succeed.


    after leaving the bodyguard agency, xu bai soon arrived at the city gate of the county town.


    however, before he could leave the city, he met someone in the middle of the road.


    yun zihai was dressed in casual clothes like an ordinary citizen. he was wandering around the city gate, his eyes looking around from time to time.


    when xu bai approached, he saw him too. xu bai immediately walked over.


    ¡® what a coincidence. i didn¡¯t expect to meet brother xu here,¡± yun zihai greeted and bowed slightly.


    scholars could be said to have achieved the extreme in terms of etiquette and law.


    ¡°lord yun, why aren¡¯t you sitting in the yamen? why are you wandering around?¡±xu bai frowned.


    to be honest, he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this new county magistrate. because in his mind, this guy¡¯s purpose for promoting to a county was definitely not simple.


    if it was really the court who punished him, why did they let him be an official?


    therefore, xu bai felt that it was better to stay as far away from these troubles as possible. he just wanted to silently watch the progress bar and then surprise everyone.


    ¡°in order to govern a county, one must first understand the county. i just happened to visit the city gate and bumped into you.¡±¡±are you leaving the city?¡±


    yun zihai asked with a smile.¡±


    ¡°i heard that you were assassinated some time ago.¡±¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just a small character. i was still waiting for their follow-up actions, but i didn¡¯t expect that after waiting for so long, there was no movement at all.¡¯yun zihai smiled.


    perhaps he spoke too quickly, but he couldn¡¯t help but cough twice, and his pale face was particularly eye-catching.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m ill and can¡¯t control it. ¡°yun zihai said in shame.


    xu bai raised his head and looked at the distant sky.¡±¡±lt¡¯s getting late. i¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°alright, if there¡¯s anything, come to shengxian county to find me.¡±yun zihai did not try to persuade him to stay.


    xu bai casually agreed and left sheng county, heading towards the yin posthouse.


    yun zihai kept staring at the direction xu bai had left. when xu bai¡¯s figure disappeared at the end, he shook his head. ¡°he¡¯s very vigilant.¡±


    after saying this, he did not stay at the city gate and continued to patrol other places..

 Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: The Green Snow Encountered the Ambush and Broken the Tree (5)

    chapter 118: the green snow encountered the ambush and broken the tree (5)


    translator: 549690339


    along the way, xu bai hurried back to the yin posthouse.


    in the beginning, the contents of his conversation with yun zihai were also thrown to the back of his mind.


    ¡°everything is based on the progress bar. everything else can be postponed. ¡°sitting in front of the giant tree, xu bai stared at it without blinking.


    while he was checking the progress bar, a woman in ordinary clothes was rushing toward the yin posthouse in the suburbs not far from the yin posthouse.


    the woman was very young, about twenty years old. although she was dressed normally, she was very beautiful.


    however, if one looked at the woman¡¯s hands, they would find that there were calluses between her fingers. clearly, she was trained.


    the woman had a pair of silver thorns hanging from her waist. under the sunlight, they shone with a cold light.


    as the ninth princess ¡®personal maid, qing xue, who was at level seven, had always followed the ninth princess¡¯ lead.


    in fact, if she was really a personal guard and maid, her strength would be far beyond level seven. however, many things in the royal family could not be judged by common sense.


    she was loyal to the ninth princess.


    this time, the ninth princess had sent her here not only to investigate the spring rain pavilion, but also to find out more about the jianghu man.


    the secret letter was delivered to the ninth princess by another member of the royal family. the contents did not mention anything about yang chang of the spring rain pavilion.


    what was the reason? actually, it was obvious.


    the imperial family was already famous for their scheming. everyone¡¯s words could only be trusted half, and the other nine and a half could not be trusted at all.


    only by seeing and understanding it with his own eyes would it be true.


    even though the ninth princess had found out the real reason behind the spring rain pavilion incident, she still seemed to be very interested in that jianghu man.


    qing xue had also come for this reason.


    ¡°at most two days, i will be able to reach the yin posthouse. once i reach the yin posthouse, i will rest for a while before going to sheng county to investigate.¡±qing xue thought to himself as he rode on his horse.


    she knew very well that the ninth princess wanted to recruit him. she had to investigate the identity and background of that person. of course, if she could not recruit him, there would not be any other conflicts. after all, the ninth princess had already told her the details.


    the members of the royal family had to be cautious. there was no such thing as being killed directly if the recruitment failed. this kind of thing would always only exist in fantasy.


    even a small mistake could be easily discovered by the opponent. moreover, after a little use, the weakness would be infinitely magnified.


    ¡°sigh, compared to the other members of the royal family, the ninth princess is still too kind.¡±


    thinking of this, qing xue quickened her pace again.


    as a personal maid, she knew a little about many things, especially horsemanship.


    they sped up and got closer and closer to sheng county.


    just as she was about to reach sheng county, a person suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked her path.


    qing xue tightened the reins and stopped the horse. her eyes were cold as she stared at the person in front of her.


    this person was dressed in black and wore a bamboo hat on his head. there was also a black veil under the bamboo hat, so his appearance could not be seen clearly.


    however, there was a long saber hanging at his waist, which was particularly eye-catching.


    ¡°who are you?¡± qing xue pulled out the silver thorn from her waist, her words filled with killing intent.


    the black-clothed man did not speak. he reached his hand into his waist and raised a handful of copper coins. a unique hidden weapon technique was used to scatter them towards qing xue.


    qing xue¡¯s eyes widened as she waved the silver thorn in her hand, picking the copper coin off.


    at this moment, the man in black moved again. he drew the long saber at his waist and rushed towards qing xue.


    the two sides instantly engaged in a battle, and the sounds of soldiers clashing rose and fell.


    in addition to his superb saber skills, the man in black also threw out a handful of copper coins from time to time. his hidden weapon technique was also extremely brilliant.


    moreover, every move was filled with killing intent. the goal was to kill qing


    xue.


    ¡°what an exquisite hidden weapon.¡± qing xue frowned.


    her strength was at level seven, and so was the other party.


    however, on the contrary, she was proficient in silver thorns, while the other party was proficient in saber techniques and hidden weapons.


    as the two of them came to an equal, she gradually fell into a disadvantage and was on the verge of losing.


    due to a moment of carelessness, the long saber slashed across her right arm and left a wound.


    ¡°giddyup!¡±


    qing xue¡¯s reaction was very fast. she turned around and rode her horse, wanting to escape from here.


    she knew very well that she could not defeat the other party, so there was no need for her to fight to the death here. after all, she had a mission.


    the sound of horse hooves rose and fell. the horse gradually moved away from the black-clothed man.


    the man in black took a step and chased after qing xue. his speed was not any slower than qing xue¡¯s.


    seeing that it was about to get close, qing xue suddenly turned around and scattered a handful of white ash.


    the man in black stopped and waved his sleeves to disperse the white ash in front of him.


    at this time, he had already missed the opportunity. qing xue had already run away and disappeared.


    the man in black stood in place as if he was thinking. after a moment, he disappeared into the wilderness.


    in the blink of an eye, another two days passed.


    for the past two days, xu bai had been sitting in front of the giant tree, staring at it intently, just to fill up the progress bar as soon as possible.


    other than his daily life, there would be people bringing new things over every day. he would also take the time to take a look. unfortunately, there was still no new discovery. the progress bar did not find anything new.


    other than the giant tree in front of him, there was only the book he got from the bookstore. at present, he only had these two progress bars to work on.


    without a new progress bar, he was not very interested.


    fortunately, today was different. it was a new beginning.


    the reason was that the progress bar was almost full..

 Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: The Situation Is Up (1)

    chapter 119: the situation is up (1)


    translator: 549690339


    if there was one thing xu bai was looking forward to, it would be the progress bar.


    nothing else could compare to the progress bar, especially since it was left behind by the crazy female abbey dean. he was very curious about what skills were waiting for him.


    after this period of crazy work, there was only a little left, and it was about to be completely perfected.


    some of the posthouse people who were setting up stalls in the surroundings would occasionally cast their gazes toward xu bai¡¯s position. they were already used to seeing xu bai often sitting in front of the giant tree in a daze.


    at first glance, he thought it was strange, but the longer he looked at it, the more normal it felt. in the end, he was used to it.


    there were many strange people in jianghu, and they were just new to him. after a long time, he felt that it was boring. their indifferent attitude made xu bai let go.


    as time passed, the progress bar gradually became complete. after a few minutes, the progress bar finally finished.


    a blue mist appeared out of thin air and gradually gathered in the air. slowly, it gathered into a line of light blue words and appeared in front of xu bai.


    [you observed the human-faced ancient tree and comprehended the boundless dao scripture (incomplete)]


    after this line of text appeared, it quickly dispersed and slowly faded until it disappeared. however, a new line of text appeared in front of him. [fusion option found. fusion in progress. ]


    [limitless dao scripture (incomplete)+ four xun formation = revolving


    stars.]


    [fusion successful.]


    new words appeared and disappeared after appearing. a stream of information surged into xu bai¡¯s mind like an ocean, occupying his mind.


    a moment later, xu bai had finished reading the text message and understood the general usage of shifting stars.


    a light blue interface appeared, and his latest information appeared.


    [name: xu bai]


    ¡® realm: eighth stage unspecialized.¡±


    [breaking one style, level 2: maximum level.]] [reversal heart technique (level 2.5):[maximum level.] [maple leaves like rain (tier 2): maximum level.] [four-xun movement technique (level 1): maximum level.]


    [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.]


    [kidney strengthening technique (level 4): maximum level.) ]


    [comprehension (max level)]


    the four xun formation had disappeared and was replaced by shifting stars. the strength of shifting stars was simply the strongest of all his skills. at the beginning, the incomplete version of the boundless daoist scripture, which was used by the female abbey dean, could imitate the abilities of others for her own use. however, because it was an incomplete version, it could only reach the level of level six at most.


    not only that, but the side effects were still there.


    however, after the fusion of the four xun formation, it had become a brand new skill called shifting stars.


    although xu bai felt that the name of this skill was very similar to a man who was called cousin, this was just a detail. he did not care about these details.


    the so-called shifting stars was based on the limitless dao scripture and supplemented by the four xun formation. together, it was to give the other party a taste of his own medicine.


    it was more like grass (a type of plant).


    xu bai cursed in his heart. he really wanted to know who gave this progress bar a name. this inexplicable sense of deja vu was simply unbearable.


    however¡­lt was fine as long as he was strong.


    shifting stars was no longer like the limitless scripture, which forcefully imitated the opponent¡¯s skill for its own use. instead, it was a kind of rebound ability.


    all in all, he could bounce back everything below rank-6, including rank-6.


    even if the other party used a hidden weapon, he could simulate it through the limitless dao scripture and use the four xun formation as a guide to buffer it.


    very strong, really strong.


    however, there was a price to this strength. the only price was that his true core strength was not enough.


    even if he had the kidney strengthening technique, which stored sixth stage refined qi, he still had two fourth stage skills to nurture.


    the vajra heart devil body could be used for both offense and defense, and its offensive power was even above the shattering stance.


    he couldn¡¯t just not use this skill, right? but now, with the addition of star transposition, two fourth rank skills, he only had one sixth grade true essence energy and one eighth grade true essence energy. no matter how he dismantled them, they wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    all in all, it was an urgent matter.


    ¡°i have to seize the time to do mental cultivation. i¡¯m a little too biased now. ¡°xu bai thought.


    the true essence was still the mental cultivation method.


    to make a simple analogy, even if a man knew hundreds of tricks, he only had a lot of tricks.


    it would be useless no matter how fast he was or how many tricks he had.


    therefore, in the end, he still had to improve his essence in order to last longer.


    thinking of this, xu bai didn¡¯t move. he took out the book from the bookstore and read it carefully.


    calm down, don¡¯t panic.


    he had to wear his clothes one by one and eat his meals one mouthful at a time. he couldn¡¯t abandon what was near and seek what was far away. he had to settle the things in front of him first.


    however, he was still in a good mood after the giant tree had been conquered by him. he felt that the progress bar on the book in front of him was no longer as boring as before. it had even become very cute.


    sitting on the stool, xu bai was like a scholar, reading his book attentively.


    the surroundings were still the same. everything looked normal.


    everyone wanted to live a peaceful life, and no one was an exception. coupled with the peace and money, he wanted to live that kind of life even more.. who had nothing to do and wanted to fight and kill all day?

 Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Chapter 86

    chapter 120: chapter 86-multi-sided (2)


    translator: 549690339


    therefore, xu bai felt that he had been living a very comfortable life recently, especially that sense of satisfaction that could not be described with words.


    however, sometimes, a comfortable life might not last long and could be easily broken.


    ¡°da da da¡­


    the sound of horse hooves rang out from afar and finally arrived at the yin posthouse.


    xu bai heard the sound of hooves and stopped instinctively. he looked up and frowned.


    outside the yin posthouse, there was a handsome and fast horse, and on the back of the horse sat a beautiful girl dressed in ordinary clothes.


    the beautiful girl¡¯s face was pale, and there were large beads of sweat on her forehead. her left hand was especially bleeding.


    blood was flowing down his left hand, wetting the clothes on his arm. blood was still dripping from the fingertips of his left hand.


    ¡®where is the station chief?¡± the beautiful girl shouted as soon as she appeared.


    the old postmaster heard the sound and quickly came out of the room. when he saw the scene in front of him, he also felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°you¡¯ll know when you see this.¡± the beautiful girl said.


    as she spoke, she took out a token from her waist and waved it at the old postmaster. when the old postmaster saw this token, he was slightly stunned, but he quickly understood.


    due to the distance, xu bai knew what was happening here, but he couldn¡¯t see what was written on the token.


    ¡°what do you need?¡± the old postmaster asked.


    ¡°injury medicine. also, let me use your house for the time being.¡±the beautiful girl said.


    ¡°alright.¡± the old postmaster pointed at the house behind him.¡± there¡¯s no one inside. the medicine for external injuries is in the cabinet. look through it yourself.¡¯¡±¡®


    the pretty girl didn¡¯t say anything else. after getting off the horse, she limped into the wooden house and closed the door with a bang.


    when she entered the house, bai xu quietly leaned over and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±senior, who is this person?¡±


    ¡± the ninth princess ¡®men.¡± the old postmaster said in a low voice.


    the ninth princess?


    xu bai was obviously stunned for a moment after hearing the answer, but then he returned to normal.


    he lowered his head, thinking about the stakes, and slowly moved away from the house.


    in his understanding, the ninth princess should be very shrewd. now, she sent people to sheng county for no reason. was it because of him?


    it was very possible. although the possibility was not high, xu bai still had to be vigilant.


    while xu bai was thinking, in another room, qing xue closed the door. after locking it, she raised her fair arm. there was a shocking wound on her arm.


    in the cabinet in the room, there was medicine for external injuries and white cloth for bandaging.


    looking at the wound on her hand, qing xue opened the medicine and poured it on the wound. a sharp pain immediately attacked her.


    qing xue grunted, but she forcefully endured it and did not make too much


    noise.


    the bleeding was stopped. the medicine was very effective. qing xue let out a long breath after the pain from the medicine subsided and bandaged the wound with a white cloth.


    qing xue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead. her eyes were filled with anger.


    especially when he thought about how he had almost lost his life when he was attacked. if the horse had not run faster, he might have really died.


    ¡°who is that person? he is proficient in saber techniques and hidden weapons, but why did he attack xue narrowed her eyes and thought of some of the things that had happened.


    saber techniques, hidden weapons.


    these two things seemed to be very similar to that jianghu person.


    thinking of this, she returned the sleeve on her arm to its original state. although it was still stained with blood, she did not even frown.


    he opened the door and prepared to leave without saying a word.


    but sometimes, certain things were very attractive.


    for example, the giant tree in the middle.


    it would be difficult for such a huge tree to not be attractive.


    just now, qing xue was injured and was in a hurry to get treated, so he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. now that her injuries had recovered, he could tell at a glance.


    under the giant tree, the young man who was reading naturally attracted qing xue¡¯s attention because of the giant tree.


    he was dressed in simple clothes, and ghost head blade was slung at his waist.


    ghost head blade?


    huh?


    qing xue was stunned for a moment before she reacted.


    wasn¡¯t ghost head blade the most obvious characteristic of the person the ninth princess had asked her to find?


    ¡°was he the one who launched the sneak attack?¡± qing xue thought for a moment and walked over.


    xu bai was reading quietly when he heard footsteps. he turned around and saw the woman approaching him.


    he frowned, put the book back into his arms, and stood up.


    it seemed like something was up.


    he really just wanted to read quietly.


    qing xue walked up to him and suddenly pulled out the silver spike from her waist, stabbing it at xu bai.


    the speed was very fast, and there was no sign at all.


    this action was very obvious and naturally attracted the attention of the surrounding posthouse people. they all looked at the two people on the field with a lively gaze.


    xu bai¡¯s eyes were dazzled by the silver thorn, and then he flew into a rage.


    i was just reading a book here and didn¡¯t provoke anyone. why did you suddenly attack me?


    do you think i¡¯m honest and easy to bully?


    he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    the silver spike stabbed into xu bai¡¯s chest, but under the guidance of the yin-yang disorder, that was the strongest point.


    xu bai stretched out his hand and pressed it on qing xue¡¯s wrist. then, his true core strength surged.


    the pair of silver thorns seemed to have been possessed by something. they actually went around xu bai in a roundabout manner and stabbed toward qing xue.


    this scene was as if qing xue was about to commit suicide..

 Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: The Situation Is Up (3)

    chapter 121: the situation is up (3)


    translator: 549690339


    stars move.


    as long as it was a rank-6 skill, including skills below rank-6, it could be transferred.


    the silver thorn stopped in a hurry. it was only an inch away from qing xue¡¯s neck. cold sweat trickled down qing xue¡¯s forehead.


    if he hadn¡¯t stopped himself in time, he might have lost all his strength.


    ¡°you¡¯re not a man!¡± qing xue shouted.


    ¡°i am your father!¡±


    xu bails reply was a curse in his anger.


    before qing xue could reply, she felt her hair tighten. then, a strong force came at her. she subconsciously lowered her head and moved towards xu bail s waist.


    at xu bails waist, what greeted her was not a strange thing, but a huge knee.


    ¡°bang!¡±


    his knee collided with qing xue¡¯s face, and two streams of blood flowed out of qing xue¡¯s nose.


    he had already lost a lot of blood, and after this blow, he completely fainted.


    xu bai finished the battle very quickly. the people around him were stunned.


    a few of the posthouse men turned their heads and thought to themselves that they absolutely could not provoke this person.


    the old postmaster was also stunned.


    this young man attacked without hesitation.


    fortunately, no one died.


    xu bai didn¡¯t care what the people around him thought. he dragged qing xue¡¯s hair and walked toward the house in an extremely rough manner.


    during this time, qing xue woke up. when she saw her own condition, she was about to speak when she was knocked out by xu bai¡¯s punch.


    after entering the room, xu bai closed the door behind him.


    if it wasn¡¯t for qing xue¡¯s last words, xu bai really didn¡¯t want to keep this person alive.


    it wasn¡¯t him?


    why not him?


    it seemed like someone had impersonated him and had a conflict with qing


    xue.


    then there was something inside.


    there was light in the room. xu bai was waiting for qing xue to wake up.


    fortunately, the martial artist¡¯s physical fitness was not bad. qing xue woke up very quickly and looked at her surroundings with a blank expression. then, she felt a huge pain in her hair and nose.


    thinking back to what had happened before, she understood why she felt pain.


    immediately after, qing xue raised her head and felt a chill on her neck. ghost head blade was already hanging around her neck.


    ¡°i was wrong just now. i apologize to you. ¡°qing xue answered very quickly and without hesitation.


    ¡°oh?¡± xu bai¡¯s interest was piqued. this was different from what he had imagined.


    he had thought that the other party would be tougher. after all, she was the ninth princess¡¯s woman, so she would definitely have a strong attitude. he had just beaten her up.


    he did not expect the other party to admit his mistake so quickly.


    ¡°admit your mistakes and take responsibility. this is what the princess taught you.¡±qing xue looked at xu bai calmly.


    ¡°where did you go wrong?¡± xu bai smiled.


    ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have attacked you first, but there¡¯s a reason for all of this. there was a person who had a long saber at his waist and a hidden weapon. his technique was very similar to yours.¡±¡±l attacked you to test you, not to kill you,¡±


    qing xue said.¡±


    what she said was the truth, and at the same time, it was her true thoughts.


    the person who blocked her had his face covered, so she couldn¡¯t see his face. she had to find out the real reason.


    in this day and age, no one would be stupid enough to think that someone else was behind an attack.


    the facts proved that her test was correct.


    ¡°with your strength, it¡¯s easy for you to kill me. there¡¯s no need to let me go at that time and let me escape.¡±qing xue said with conviction.


    ¡°this is also the reason why i spared your life. who was that person? did you see any characteristics?¡± xu bai said.


    as the saying goes, one should not hit a smiling person. qing xue¡¯s attitude of admitting her mistake was very good. moreover, there was something going on.


    impersonating him, intercepting qing xue, and even deliberately letting her go, this was a little like framing someone.


    what xu bai hated the most was to follow the path others had set for him. if he killed qingxue now, the other party¡¯s goal would be achieved.


    ¡°there are no special characteristics, but his concealed weapon technique is extremely similar to yours, even exactly the same.¡±¡±although i haven¡¯t seen your hidden weapon technique, the ninth princess has already received news about your hidden weapon,¡± said qing xue.¡±


    she was a princess who controlled an important source of financial resources in great chu. if she did not have this information, she would not be able to do anything.


    xu bai stroked his chin and said,¡±alright, you can go now. do what you need to do. as for other things, don¡¯t worry about them.¡±¡±


    this answer was unexpected. qing xue was stunned on the spot and did not come back to her senses for a long time.


    he was letting her go just like that?


    something was wrong. she could not leave yet.


    ¡°i¡¯ve already seen the person i want to see. where else can i go?¡¯qing xue touched her nose. there was a trace of blood seeping out.


    he was too ruthless.


    if she wasn¡¯t a martial artist, her head would have been smashed into pieces by the knee bump just now.


    he didn¡¯t know how to be gentle with women at all.


    ¡°what the ninth princess means is that we have the possibility of working together.¡±after qing xue wiped the blood off her nose, she directly revealed her purpose.


    ¡°alright, i will consider it.¡± xu bai said.


    ¡°why do i feel that your answer is so perfunctory?¡± qing xue¡¯s expression changed.


    the word ¡± consider ¡± was an extremely conventional answer.


    for example, if you asked someone about something, or if you wanted someone to do something for you, and they replied that you would consider it, then there was an 80% chance that it was impossible.


    considering meant that he didn¡¯t really want to do it, but he didn¡¯t want to affect your reputation, so he left you some face..

 Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: The Situation Is Up (4)

    chapter 122: the situation is up (4)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°then let¡¯s go through the procedure.¡± xu bai stroked his chin and said, ¡°how?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°i don¡¯t know either. i¡¯m just here to confirm and see what you think. but don¡¯t worry, anyone who works with the ninth princess will be fair and will be rewarded accordingly.¡±qing xue said.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll consider it.¡± xu bai nodded seriously.¡±


    qing xue was speechless.


    this was too much!


    so this is how you go through the procedures?


    he was simply inhumane.


    xu bai didn¡¯t say anything more. he turned around and left.


    qing xue didn¡¯t know what xu bai wanted to do, so she asked subconsciously,¡±¡±where are you going?¡±


    ¡°to see someone.¡± xu baitou said without replying. qing xue stayed in the room, her face blank.


    what was this?


    ever since she came here, she had lost the initiative.


    up until now, she had not gotten anything out of him other than the word ¡® think about it.¡±


    of course, there were still gains.


    ¡°this person is very clear-headed. he kills those who should be killed and doesn¡¯t kill those who shouldn¡¯t be killed. he¡¯s not like some cruel people.¡± qing xue thought about it and decided to go to spring rain pavilion again.


    she went to spring rain pavilion to see if there were any new discoveries. if there were no new discoveries, she would have to get up and return to the city as soon as possible to inform the princess.


    thinking of this, qing xue found a pen washi in the room and cut the paper into two pieces. she wrote the same content, which was roughly her evaluation of xu bai.


    among them, the evaluation was very standard and not biased at all.


    after doing this, qing xue found the old postmaster and handed over a rolled up piece of paper.


    ¡°tomorrow at noon, use a carrier pigeon to send it to the capital. also, give me a carrier pigeon.¡±qing xue said.


    in this day and age, it was not uncommon to intercept the homing pigeons. everything had to be prepared twice.


    ¡°alright.¡± the old postmaster agreed.


    qing xue withdrew her hand and looked in the direction xu bai had left. she frowned.


    it was getting late and the sun was setting. xu bai had already arrived at sheng county.


    in the yamen.


    a room was brightly lit, and yun zihai was writing at his desk.


    as the weather turned cold, he put on a piece of clothing and coughed from time to time as he wrote.


    his face was as pale as usual. he looked like a sickly man who was dying.


    what he was writing now was about the future development of sheng county.


    in the past two days, he had toured around sheng county and had a thorough understanding of the situation.


    in his opinion, sheng county was a remote small county. if it wanted to develop, it would require a lot of effort.


    after about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, yun zihai put down the brush in his hand. he looked at the words on the white paper and nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°not bad.¡±


    the first draft of the game has been formed, but it needs to be gradually improved.


    just as he was thinking about this, there was a knock on the door.


    the sound of knocking on the door in the middle of the night, especially in the empty backyard, seemed particularly sinister.


    ¡°who is it?¡± yun zihai turned his head and looked in the direction of the door. he raised the brush in his hand and a thick book appeared in his left hand.


    ¡°it¡¯s me.¡±


    a familiar voice came from outside the door. he was stunned for a moment before a smile appeared on his face. he walked to the door and opened it.


    ¡°i was wondering who it was. so it¡¯s brother xu. i wonder what urgent matter brother xu has to visit the yamen at night?¡±


    after the door was opened, xu bai was standing outside with ghost head blade in his hand.


    ¡°how about we talk inside?¡± xu bai said with a smile.


    yun zihai turned sideways and let xu bai enter first before closing the door.


    xu bai came into the room and sat down. he looked at the teacup on the table and poured himself a cup of tea.


    ¡°brother xu, it seems that you have something to do with your visit so late at night. ¡°yun zihai said with a smile.


    ¡°someone intercepted the ninth princess ¡®personal maid and used the same move as me. ¡°xu bai was straightforward and did not beat around the bush. yun zihai had just taken two steps when he heard this. he was obviously stunned.


    ¡°what?¡±


    she used the same hidden weapon technique as xu bai to intercept princess nine¡¯s personal maid.


    framing?


    it was very possible.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen this technique before.¡±xu bai raised his hand and took out a copper coin, which he embedded on the pillar of the room.


    ¡°the maple leaves are like rain.¡± yun zihai was stunned for a moment before he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°looks like you really are from the yun family.¡± xu bai said with a smile.


    the technique of maple leaves like rain was obtained from yun xiang.


    back when he was fighting with yun xiang, yun xiang had said that this was the martial arts of the yun family.


    yun zihai was also surnamed yun.


    therefore, xu bai came over to test the waters.


    ¡°brother xu, you¡¯ve changed my opinion of you. i originally thought you were a highly guarded and powerful jianghu person, but now it seems that your strategy is not bad. ¡°yun zihai smiled.¡±l was expelled by the yun family. maple leaves like rain is one of the yun family¡¯s martial arts. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°oh?¡± xu bai only poured himself a cup of tea but did not drink it. he gently turned the teacup in his hand and said,¡±¡±tell me.¡±


    ¡°i gave up martial arts and went for literature, which was disrespectful to the


    yun family. i was chased out by the yun family. however, after i entered the qingyun academy, they wanted to ask me to go back, but i rejected them.¡±yun zihai explained.


    at this point, it was obvious that yun zihai¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness.


    sometimes, reality was just like that, without any deviation..

 Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: The Situation Is Up (5)

    chapter 123: the situation is up (5)


    translator: 549690339


    when you didn¡¯t have the ability or strength, anyone could step on you. however, when you had the ability, strength, and a background, everyone would clap and praise you behind whatever you did.


    ¡°the yun family is loyal to the sixth prince. it seems that they want to frame him. however, with the sixth prince¡¯s shrewdness, he wouldn¡¯t do such a flawed thing. i think the yun family did it themselves to show their loyalty to the sixth prince.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    ¡°this isn¡¯t as simple as just showing your loyalty. the plan to kill three birds with one stone is very well thought out, and the calculations are also very precise.¡±xu bai placed the tea that had already cooled to the side.


    ¡°how do you know?¡± yun zihai asked.


    xu bai sorted out his thoughts and voiced out his thoughts.


    ¡°first, they tried to kill him on the way. after they failed, they might suspect me. even if they didn¡¯t suspect me, if i had been too harsh and qingxue had died, my matter would have been confirmed.¡±


    ¡°if i didn¡¯t do it and the matter could be resolved, then i would definitely suspect who was behind it. the characteristics of the hidden weapon technique are too obvious, and your surname is yun, so i would very likely suspect you.¡±


    ¡°if any one of us makes a mistake in the middle, one of us will suffer a loss.


    this is killing three birds with one stone.¡±


    after saying that, xu bai stopped talking and looked straight at yun zihai.


    yun zihai sighed and said,¡± after hearing brother xu¡¯s analysis, i¡¯ve rejected my previous thoughts. this matter was not done by the yun family themselves.


    it was definitely ordered by the sixth prince. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°oh? why?¡± xu bai tapped his fingers on the table rhythmically.


    ¡°this is just a small test for the sixth prince, and the so-called price is only the yun family. if it succeeds, he will receive a hundredfold return. if it fails, it will only pluck a hair from his body. ¡°yun zihai said with certainty.


    xu bai frowned.


    such an analysis was not wrong. after all, anyone would be willing to lose a single hair.


    a small promotion of a county had actually triggered so many serial tricks.


    thank you for your trust in me, brother xu.¡± yun zihai bowed.


    xu bai shook his head.¡± it¡¯s not trust. i just feel that this matter isn¡¯t that simple. you can¡¯t be more stupid than liu xu.¡¯¡±¡®


    yun zihai was speechless.


    he is clear about the willow leaf¡¯s death.


    on the surface, it looked like a frozen snow mountain, but it was actually very irritable.


    was it really okay to say that?


    fortunately, liu xu did not hear him. otherwise, she would definitely have picked up her brush and charged over from the qingyun academy.


    xu bai got what he wanted and stood up. he didn¡¯t leave but sized yun zihai up.


    yun zihai was slightly stunned, not understanding what xu bai meant.


    ¡°look, i¡¯ve already been honest with you. shouldn¡¯t you also express something? for example, what¡¯s your purpose in coming to shengxian bai put on an honest expression and said.


    he would never believe that yun zihai was really demoted to sheng county. there was definitely something going on here, and it was not simple.


    they didn¡¯t follow the law and directly killed the prince.


    in fact, it was equivalent to breaking the law. this kind of punishment was extremely rare.


    when yun zihai heard this, he revealed a helpless expression.


    be honest with each other?


    to hell with being honest!


    are you sure you want to be honest with me?


    you only came over to tell me what happened and your analysis. is this called being honest?


    your excellency really has a big misunderstanding of the words ¡®to be honest with each other¡¯.


    yun zihai had a headache and could not help but think of what his junior sister had said to him.


    at the academy, liu xu had told him in all seriousness and in a very simple manner.


    ¡°xu bai is a very strange person. he is indeed cunning, but sometimes, he has a kind of bloodlust unique to men.¡±


    these were liu xu¡¯s original words.


    after spending so much time with xu bai, he didn¡¯t notice anything else. it was really weird.


    cunning, truly cunning.


    ¡°brother xu, are you sure you want to hear it?¡± yun zihai collected his thoughts and asked.


    xu bai nodded.


    yun zihai lowered his head and thought for a while as if he was sorting out his thoughts. after a moment, he raised his head and prepared to tell her about his matter.


    before he could finish his sentence, something abnormal happened.


    the window of the room was suddenly pushed open. immediately after, a few throwing knives came from outside.


    the speed of the throwing knife was very fast. in the blink of an eye, it had already arrived in front of yun zihai.


    this was targeted at yun zihai. none of the flying daggers were targeted at xu


    bai.


    yun zihai¡¯s eyes widened.


    oh no!


    he had been too focused on talking to xu bai and had relaxed a lot, but it was too late now.


    yun zihai tried his best to twist his body, wanting to avoid his vital parts.


    he would definitely be injured, but it was already not easy to avoid his vitals.


    however, the next moment, the clouds were gone.


    xu bai¡¯s feet moved, and he had already arrived in front of yun zihai like a ghost. looking at the flying knife that was shooting toward him, he waved his sleeve.


    under the surge of true core strength, the flying knife flew back along its original path.


    the stars move, and the way of the other party is returned to the other party.


    outside the window, there was a muffled groan. someone was injured.


    xu bai drew his ghost head blade.


    the calm aura from before had completely disappeared and was replaced by a murderous aura, like a butcher on a rainy night.


    ¡°someone wants to die, we can¡¯t stop him..¡±

 Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: The Terror ot Shifting Stars

    chapter 124: the terror ot shifting stars


    translator: 549690339


    after xu bai finished speaking, he walked out of the window.


    yun zihai thought for a moment, picked up the brush and book in his hands, and followed behind xu bai.


    outside the window, the moonlight was bright and the night was as dark as ink. at this moment, a few strands of cold wind blew.


    five men in black stood in the open space outside, each holding a different


    weapon.


    ¡°looks like the person you offended is really stubborn. he sent someone to assassinate you some time ago, and now he¡¯s here again.¡±xu bai turned his head to look at yun zihai, his gaze carrying a teasing intent.


    yun zihai helplessly spread his hands and said, ¡°there¡¯s no choice. they¡¯re stubborn.¡¯¡±¡®


    the few men in black looked at each other. seeing that the two of them could still talk and laugh, they all showed a trace of strangeness.


    ¡°attack! ¡±


    the leader of the men in black spoke first, and the other four followed suit.


    the man in black who spoke first raised his hand and threw many throwing knives over.


    the angle of the throwing knife was extremely tricky, sealing off all escape routes.


    the other four people also approached. they stood in their respective positions, looking very strange, but the attacks in their hands did not slow down at all.


    each person¡¯s attack would trigger different changes. the other three seemed to be cooperating with each other to attack the person.


    ¡°be careful, it¡¯s a formation.¡± yun zihai saw the signs and wrote the word ¡®kill¡¯ to remind xu bai.


    after the word ¡± kill ¡± appeared, a page appeared in the book and flew towards the man in black who threw the knife. it was very fast and floated above the man in black¡¯s head.


    the man in black who was wielding the throwing knives watched as the page fell. he suddenly raised his hand and more than ten throwing knives appeared on his body. they surrounded his body and resisted the falling page.


    at this moment, the four people¡¯s attacks finally arrived. their target was not yun zihai, but xu bai.


    the attacks were continuous and interlocked. it was really in line with yun zihai¡¯s warning just now. it was very similar to the power of an array formation.


    ¡°your enemy has many tricks up his sleeve.¡± a black light rose from xu bails body as he used the vajra heart devil body.


    at the same time, the effect of reversing yin and yang was unleashed.


    the blades seemed to be confused and slowed down, but in the end, they still landed on the black light.


    ¡°my mental cultivation technique is still a little low.¡± xu bai thought.


    however, it was not a big problem. it was enough to deal with the few of them.


    since he could not break the vajra heart devil body, he did not even want to pull out his saber.


    they raised their hands and drew a circle in the air. under the stimulation of their true core strength, the swords of these four people tilted and turned to stab at their own people.


    stars move.


    ¡°tsk


    this was clearly the first time these four men in black had encountered such a strange move. they did not expect it to be so strange. therefore, they did not even have time to restrain their strength before their companions ¡®weapons pierced through their bodies.


    ¡°go in peace.¡±


    the blade flashed, and four heads fell to the ground, rolling.


    on the other side, yun zihai gently waved his brush. the page seemed to weigh a thousand tons as it split the black-robed man into two from head to toe.


    in the blink of an eye, these five people had turned into five corpses. their deaths were quite tragic.


    the fight between them naturally had some noise, and it quickly attracted the attention of the yamen guards. xu bai heard the noise not far away and gave yun zihai a look before returning to yun zihai¡¯s room.


    a moment later, the yamen runners rushed out and saw five more corpses on the ground. they all revealed shocked expressions.


    ¡°clean this place up. don¡¯t panic.¡±yun zihai waved his sleeves as if he had become accustomed to it.


    the bailiffs quickly understood that it was rare for the county magistrate to be assassinated again.


    they had never heard of a county magistrate being assassinated after taking office. this was the first time they had seen such a thing.


    of course, since the county magistrate had spoken, they naturally did not dare to say anything more. a few bailiffs went forward and quickly disposed of the corpses in the courtyard.


    after dealing with the corpse, yun zihai returned to his room and closed the door. when he saw xu bai sitting inside waiting for him, he could not help but laugh bitterly.


    ¡°that¡¯s good tea. i brought it from the academy. it¡¯s a waste not to drink it.¡±


    on the table, the pot of tea that xu bai had poured at the beginning had already turned cold.


    ¡°this wave of assassins ¡®strength is ordinary, they seem to be here to play. ¡°xu bai said with a smile as if he had never heard what yun zihai said.


    yun zihai said helplessly,¡± that¡¯s because they didn¡¯t consider your presence. the assassins who came this time are all at level seven, but they are extremely restraining me. the flying knives harass me from afar, and the array is endless. if i were to be ambushed by them, i would definitely be caught off guard and wouldn¡¯t have the time to pick up a pen to write.¡¯¡±¡®


    xu bai only smiled at this and pretended not to hear it.


    yun zihai had been rather calm from the beginning to the end. other than the first few throwing knives that flew in, he did not panic at all.


    this guy was hiding his strength, or rather, he was showing weakness.


    at first, xu bai had received news that yun zihai had been assassinated and was injured. however, seeing yun zihai now, his calmness did not seem like he was injured. he guessed that he had released a fake news at that time to attract more people.


    in terms of fishing skills, this guy was very good.


    ¡°actually, i was hoping that the luoxi five bandits would come after me, but for some reason, they didn¡¯t.¡±¡±after all, when i first entered the martial arts world, those five fellows injured me.¡±


    ¡°luoxi five pirates?¡± xu bai was interested..

 Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: The Terrifying Might of Shifting Stars

    chapter 125: the terrifying might of shifting stars


    translator: 549690339


    yun zihai nodded and said,¡± five people who kill people like chickens and dogs. one of them seeks good fortune and avoid evil, which is the foundation of their survival. the other is good at poisoning people before making a move. the other two are one saber and one sword. and their cooperation is quite exquisite. the last one is good at confusing people.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    what a familiar feeling. weren¡¯t they the people he killed at the yin posthouse? it seemed to be quite fitting.


    of course, now was not the time to discuss this. he had only asked casually just now.


    ¡°you should tell me what your identity is.¡±¡±to be loyal to the sixth prince?¡± xu bai asked. or who?¡±


    when it came to serious matters, he stopped playing dumb. his eyes were like torches as he stared straight at yun zihai, waiting for him to say the relevant information.


    ¡°the sixth prince wants the ninth princess ¡®financial resources. he won¡¯t give up on dealing with her, but he really can¡¯t command me.¡±yun zihai said slowly.


    speaking of the sixth prince, his tone was filled with disdain, as if he didn¡¯t like him at all.


    ¡°as for who i am loyal to, in this world, i am only loyal to that one.¡±yun zihai cupped his hands and spoke in the direction of the capital.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes and tapped the table lightly.


    who was the person from yun zihai just now? he already had an idea. even the sixth prince, yun zihai, looked down on him. the answer was already very clear.


    ¡°so it was his majesty the emperor who sent you here. it seems that not only did you not anger his majesty the emperor after killing the prince, you even obtained a secret job. ¡°xu bai leaned back on the chair.


    ¡°no, no, no. the eighth prince i killed deserved to die. not only did he harm my family, but he also did something he shouldn¡¯t have done. ¡°yun zihai shook his head repeatedly.


    xu bai stood up and prepared to leave.


    this action made yun zihai feel puzzled. he could not understand why xu bai wanted to leave at this time.


    ¡°you¡­¡± yun zihai¡¯s face was filled with doubt.


    ¡°it¡¯s enough to know your identity. i don¡¯t want to hear anything else.¡±xu bai came to the door and prepared to leave.


    it was better not to listen to such a royal secret. it was safest to focus on his progress bar.


    he was only here to figure out yun zihai¡¯s identity. as long as he was not the one who framed him, he would let it go.


    as for the rest, he was not interested.


    ¡°brother xu, wait a moment.¡± yun zihai hurriedly stopped him and said,¡± i heard liu xu say that brother xu is a particularly hot-blooded man at certain times. there¡¯s another problem. everyone is a fish in the pugilistic world. they are already in the pugilistic world. it¡¯s very difficult to get out.¡±¡±


    xu bai stopped and stared at yun zihai without saying a word.


    ¡°if you can help me, i can tell the current emperor whatever brother xu wants.


    even the precious books in the imperial treasury can be obtained for senior brother. for example, brother xu¡¯s favorite buddhist scriptures.¡±yun zihai spoke again.


    xu bai fell into deep thought.


    yun zihai did not say anything. he was waiting for xu bai¡¯s reply, but his eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ¡°how much?¡± xu bai said.


    yun zihai was stunned.


    he didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    ¡°i mean, how much can you give?¡± xu bai¡¯s lips curled up.¡±


    yun zihai finally reacted. he raised a finger and said,¡±one is definitely not a problem.¡±


    ¡°my house is still boiling water.¡±xu bai said without hesitation.


    what kind of joke was this? one book could solve the problem?


    the one that didn¡¯t exist was too few.


    you have to pay more.


    ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. two, two fifth rank secret manuals.¡±yun zihai stretched out his hand and made a ¡®two¡¯.


    ¡°it¡¯s just a tier 5 one¡­¡± xu bai felt very disgusted.¡± even the prince is dead, and you only gave me this little thing. i¡¯m afraid you took it for yourself.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°brother xu, do i look like that kind of person?¡±yun zihai said helplessly,¡± the reason why the eighth prince died was because he exposed himself. and the things behind him are indeed only worth so much. he asked me to choose a fifth-grade and make a prefecture order. if you can¡¯t make a prefecture order, i¡¯ll give you all the books. i¡¯m already very sincere.¡±


    when he said this, he no longer had the temperament of a scholar. instead, he was like a businessman, bargaining with xu bai with great patience.


    xu bai touched his chin and said,¡± tell me about it first. but i¡¯ll say it here in advance. if it¡¯s difficult, i won¡¯t do it.¡±


    he didn¡¯t agree earlier because there weren¡¯t any benefits. now that there were benefits, he could still consider it.


    two fifth-tier books. if he could obtain two fifth-tier mental cultivation techniques, not to mention anything else, just one book would allow his strength to reach the fifth grade.


    moreover, with two books, who could say what realm it would be?


    this thing could be converted to a qualitative improvement.


    when the benefits were big enough, it was worth it to take a little risk.


    xu bai wanted to say that it smelled so good.


    of course, if the situation was particularly dangerous, he could think of other methods midway.


    ¡°then¡­let me tell you first, why am i here?¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    before tonight, he had never thought of asking xu bai for help, but after tonight, he completely changed his mind.


    ¡°looks like junior sister liu¡¯s experience is still too little.¡±yun zihai thought to himself.


    he still remembered liu xu telling him that although xu bai was a level eight, his strength was far from level eight. he was at least around level seven. he was like a dragon trapped in shallow waters. once he encountered water, he could ride on the clouds..

 Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: The Terror of Shifting Stars (8000 Thanks to the Non

    chapter 126: the terror of shifting stars (8000 thanks to the non-existent reader no. o for the tip)


    translator: 549690339


    now it seemed that he was only at level seven. even if he was facing those level seven assassins just now, he could easily kill them.


    of course, liu xu was full of praise for xu bai. yun zihai agreed with her words.


    this young man was even more outstanding than some of the older martial artists. whether it was his personality or strength, they were all extraordinary.


    they had to be on good terms.


    not only for this mission, but also for the future.


    thinking of this, yun zihai explained everything that had happened.


    ¡°it¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    suddenly, yun zihai¡¯s voice sounded in the room.


    after yun zihai finished speaking, xu bai leaned back in his chair and supported his chin with his hand. his brows were tightly furrowed.


    it was not simple.


    according to yun zihai, the reason why the eighth prince died was not because he killed yun zihai¡¯s family, but because he colluded with the evil cult.


    in the great chu country, evil beings were the targets of attack. they were the same as those strange demons.


    the so-called heretics were those people who caused trouble.


    for example, the underworld blacksmith couple that he had first met, although they were bandits, they were also classified as a type of evil.


    there were even some demons in the evil path that the eighth prince had colluded with. that was even more dangerous.


    this was like a stacked state. when the two of them combined, there was no other way except death.


    coincidentally, at that time, yun zihai¡¯s family was also kidnapped and even died in the hands of the eighth prince. then, yun zihai revealed the fact that he had killed the eighth prince and pretended to be punished to come to sheng county.


    ¡°before the eighth prince died, he burned a letter.¡¯¡±¡® i don¡¯t know anything,¡± yun zihai said.¡± i don¡¯t know the contents of the letter, but his majesty released the news and made many people think that i know the contents. you know why i was assassinated. ¡®¡±¡®


    xu bai nodded and said,¡± if a person makes fewer moves, he will reveal fewer flaws. however, the more moves he makes, the more flaws he will reveal. you guys are trying to dig out the things behind him.¡±¡±


    yun zihai admitted without hesitation. in fact, there was nothing to hide. since they had already decided to cooperate, that was naturally the case.


    ¡°you used yourself as bait just for two books and an official position. is it worth it?¡±xu bai said with interest.


    who was the bait, of course, was yun zihai, and who was the fisher, was naturally the high and mighty emperor in the capital.


    as long as there was a secret in the destroyed letter that could not be known by others, they would definitely be able to catch a fish.


    ¡°i did it for the sake of being an official, but it¡¯s not all for the sake of being an official. brother xu, do you know that although great chu is still relatively stable now, there are hidden waves within? most of the people are living in poverty, just like this sheng county. ¡°yun zihai came to the window and pointed at the dark night outside.


    ¡® on the surface, the streets are bustling, but i know better than anyone else what kind of life most people are living in secret. even the prosperous county i live in can¡¯t ensure that every household can eat their fill.¡±


    ¡°if i can be an official of a county, i can protect the peace of a county. if i can be an official of a prefecture, i can protect the peace of a prefecture.¡±


    ¡°the funny thing is that the current imperial family is scheming against each other. who can care about the lives of the people? i¡¯m weak, so i¡¯ll do my best.¡± at this point, yun zihai turned around and his tone became excited.


    ¡°before i agreed, his majesty told me that my essay had the potential to shock the world. if i could complete this task, he would give me the right. other than his majesty, even the royal family had no right to interfere with me.¡± the room fell into silence, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    after hearing yun zihai¡¯s words, xu bai felt that there was still a huge difference between yun zihai and liu xu.


    liu xu had a strong sense of justice, but once she encountered something unfair, she would resort to violence. for example, xiao yue¡¯s matter.


    however, yun zihai was different. what yun zihai sought was a peaceful and prosperous world where everyone had enough to eat and warm up. however, he knew very well that with his own ability, he was far from this standard.


    even human strength had its limits, let alone in this world.


    therefore, he set a small goal in his heart. at the very least, he had to achieve it within his jurisdiction.


    in this plan, the emperor was actually the smartest.


    not only did he let yun zihai be the bait, but he could also get a talent.


    as for the authority he mentioned, to be honest, it was just a matter of the emperor¡¯s word to release or take it back. there was no need for any process at all.


    he gave yun zihai the authority, but if he had any thoughts, he could take it back at any time. it was very simple, just like eating and drinking.


    was yun zihai aware of this?


    of course, he was very clear.


    however, what he lacked was such an opportunity. even if he knew that the emperor could take it back at any time, he would still take this opportunity.


    ¡°tell me, how do you want me to help you?¡±xu bai said.


    he had already roughly understood what had happened. now, he just needed to imow how to proceed. it was better to ask clearly first.


    yun zihai scratched his head and put on a troubled expression.¡±brother xu, to tell you the truth, i don¡¯t know how to help either. this is just a temporary idea i came up with.¡±


    what he said was the truth. after witnessing xu bai¡¯s strength tonight, he had this idea. originally, he did not intend to drag xu bai down..

 Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: The Terrifying Might of Stellar Transposition (8000 Credits to Non

    chapter 127: the terrifying might of stellar transposition (8000 credits to non-existent reader no. o)


    translator: 549690339


    therefore, in the short term, there was really no plan.


    ¡°if you have a plan, come find me at any time. if i¡¯m not in the county, i¡¯m at the yin posthouse.¡±¡±


    yun zihai hurriedly nodded, indicating that he understood.


    the two of them were almost done chatting. it was already late, so xu bai did not stay any longer. he went out and walked towards the bodyguard agency.


    he had no intention of returning to the yin posthouse. the tree there had already finished its liver. he just wanted to find a quiet place to finish the book in his hand first before talking about other things.


    this book is from the bookstore, books still need time, and xu bai is very clear, his current situation is very complicated.


    who would have thought that a small remote county would have so many forces involved?


    the ninth princess¡¯s qing xue was one of them. the sixth prince¡¯s yun family was another. there was also the emperor¡¯s yun zihai, as well as a group of heretics who specialized in dealing with yun zihai.


    there were pits all around.


    let¡¯s increase our strength first.


    at the thought of this, he quickened his pace.


    it was already very late, and there were not many people on the road. other than the sound of the night watch not far away, the surroundings were quiet.


    on the way back to the bodyguard agency from the yamen, they would pass by spring rain pavilion.


    ever since the previous incident, the spring rain pavilion had been sealed. no one dared to come over, let alone take over this territory.


    after all, there were too many murders here. if an ordinary person stayed inside, they would probably be scared sick.


    when they passed by spring rain pavilion, xu bai only took a glance from afar before he prepared to continue on his way.


    however, he did not expect that before he could take two steps, a voice suddenly sounded from within the spring rain pavilion.


    the sound was very soft, but one could tell that it was the sound of fighting.


    ¡°isn¡¯t there no one else? why is there the sound of fighting?¡± xu bai thought to himself.


    although the sounds of fighting were very soft, he could hear them clearly.


    normally, he might not have taken a look, but things were different now. there were too many things happening recently, and he was worried that there would be another trap waiting for him.


    after all, that sixth prince could even use the method of framing others. who knew what kind of tricks he would use?


    xu bai thought for a moment and walked toward spring rain pavilion.


    as they got closer, the sounds of fighting gradually became louder. even though the sounds were as soft as the chirping of insects and birds to ordinary people, xu bai was not an ordinary person. he could hear them clearly.


    when he arrived at the door of spring rain pavilion, he found that the seal on it had been torn open.


    he gently pushed the door open a crack. through the crack, he saw the scene in spring rain pavilion.


    many figures were moving inside. they were wearing all kinds of revealing clothes, and there was a faint fragrance coming from them.


    however, despite their revealing clothes and the fragrance, this place was not sexy because these figures had scars on them.


    strangle marks on their necks, bloodstains all over their faces, protruding eyeballs, long tongues, and terrifying death scenes were all seen in the spring rain pavilion.


    after a person died, there was a chance that it would turn into a strange thing.


    there were dozens of ladies from spring rain pavilion, and all of them were killed by yang chang. they died with resentment, and the torture they suffered was simply unbearable for ordinary people.


    the probability of it becoming strange also gradually increased.


    in the middle, a beautiful girl dressed in ordinary clothes was waving the silver thorn in her hand to eliminate the strangeness in front of her.


    she¡¯s here? xu bai frowned.


    he did not expect to meet qing xue in spring rain pavilion. moreover, qing xue¡¯s current condition was not very good.


    if it was just an ordinary person who had become a strange, killing him would be fine. with qing xue¡¯s strength of level seven, it was not difficult to kill him.


    however, the situation was different.


    on the second floor of this building, there was a man in black, but his face could not be seen clearly.


    the anomalies were attacking without any awareness. they were all attacking qing xue now. it was probably because she was the first to enter.


    the second floor was relatively safe. the man in black was causing trouble.


    the man in black grabbed a handful of copper coins, one by one, and flew towards qing xue at a tricky angle.


    this black-robed man was not weak either. after all, he was able to severely injure qing xue. in addition, there were still strange things in the surroundings. qing xue¡¯s situation was becoming more and more pessimistic.


    originally, he had been injured, plus tonight¡¯s battle, fine sweat appeared on his forehead, and the strength in his body was getting weaker and weaker. it seemed that he would not be able to hold on any longer.


    qing xue did not expect that the man in black would not give up and even wanted to kill her.


    the situation was very dangerous.


    however, she did not know how to deal with it because she was already in a desperate situation and could not avoid it.


    normally, she could still escape, but now, there were strange things blocking her way.


    if he were to escape, he would definitely create an obstacle.


    at that time, if he was delayed even a little, he would be doomed.


    what should he do?


    qing xue was anxious and revealed a flaw. she was hit by another copper coin and retreated two steps.


    outside the door, xu bai¡¯s face gradually darkened as he watched the man in black use the hidden weapon.


    he was very familiar with this technique.


    ¨Cmaple leaves are like rain


    the current situation could be guessed with a little guess.


    this man in black was definitely the one who framed him.


    ¡°there¡¯s a path to heaven that you don¡¯t want to take, but there¡¯s no door to hell that you can come to. ¡°xu bai reached into the copper coins and grabbed a handful.


    the black-clothed man was probably afraid of alarming the strange and did not dare to use a large number of copper coins, but he was not worried about this..

 Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: The Terror of Shifting Stars

    chapter 128: the terror of shifting stars


    translator: 549690339


    how dare you frame me? i¡¯ll let you know why flowers are so red.


    xu bai pushed the door a little wider, and then all the copper coins in his right hand were thrown at the man in black.


    the copper coin was wrapped in black light, which carried a whistling sound and was very powerful.


    the man in black was originally prepared to slowly exhaust qing xue to death, but now, his mentality was different.


    a sense of danger spread through his entire body. when the black-robed man raised his head, he saw that his eyes were filled with black light.


    from the corner of his eye, he saw xu bai. although his face was covered and


    his expression could not be seen clearly, he could see the surprise in his eyes.


    after throwing out the hidden weapon, xu bai pulled out the ghost head blade from his waist.


    he used the four xun movement technique, and he had already rushed out like a ghost.


    ghost head blade flashed with light in the darkness as he used the breaking


    style.


    wherever they passed by, they would strangely turn into smoke.


    qing xue was stunned, but she quickly reacted. she waved her silver thorns continuously, wanting to meet up with xu bai.


    sometimes, reality was cruel.


    xu bai did not care about qing xue. instead, he killed his way to the second floor. then, he jumped and rushed toward the man in black.


    the entire process seemed slow, but in fact, it only took less than a breath. when the black-robed man saw xu bai rushing up, he also drew his long saber and collided with xu bails ghost head blade.


    this slash was quite exquisite, and there were various changes hidden within.


    although he drew his saber later, he arrived before xu bai.


    however, in the next moment, the black-clothed man withdrew his long saber and changed to defense, blocking xu bails saber.


    there was no other reason. a black light rose from xu bai¡¯s body. he did not block the saber at all.


    the black-clothed man¡¯s blade had indeed arrived first, but if it did not cause any ripples on the black light, he would be beheaded in the next moment. wu guang looked very strange, and he didn¡¯t want to provoke him.


    ¡°clang! ¡±


    a crisp sound spread throughout the entire spring rain pavilion. the black-robed man only felt a force travel along the long saber, through his arm, and into his body. he could not help but take two steps back.


    ¡°armor break!¡±


    this was the first time the black-robed man spoke, and he was shocked.


    ¡°is it fun to pretend to be me?¡± xu bai sneered and swung his saber again.


    the man in black raised his saber again.


    but the next moment, he realized that the blade was not aimed at him, but was stabbed straight into the wooden plank on the ground.


    ¡°tsk! ¡±


    the long saber cut straight into the wooden board and embedded itself in it. due to this slash, xu bai had already revealed a flaw.


    the man in black was stunned.


    he looked at xu bai, who had revealed a flaw, and felt that something was wrong.


    before he came, he had been repeatedly reminded not to underestimate this jianghu person, especially during a battle.


    but what was going on? why did he suddenly miss and reveal a flaw?


    this situation was very wrong.


    however, sometimes, during a battle, accidents could happen at any time. a single flaw could determine life and death.


    unable to resist the temptation, the man in black still wanted to attack first to test it out. therefore, he used 80% of his strength and slashed at xu bails head.


    although this slash only contained 80% of his strength, it was extremely powerful. coupled with the sharpness of the long saber, it made a loud thud when it struck xu bai¡¯s black light.


    the next moment, the man in black was stunned.


    he felt a huge force moving along his long blade. then, he directed his arm to use the same move to slash at himself.


    what was going on?


    he didn¡¯t have time to think. he could only try his best to stabilize his arm. when it was close to his neck, he finally stopped.


    ¡°hu¡­¡± the black-clothed man¡¯s heart was thumping. that blow just now almost made him unable to breathe.


    if he ended his life because of this, if word got out in the future, they would think that he was the one who cut himself.


    the man in black felt lucky, but in the next moment, this joy turned into fear.


    the blade flashed and the man in black felt pain in his right hand. then, the blade in his right hand flew into the air.


    blood splattered everywhere.


    before the man in black could scream in pain, his legs were cut off, and he was cut down by half.


    ¡°you still have one hand. you used this hand to cast maple leaves like rain, right?¡±


    the voice that came into his ears was like a strange whisper.


    the man in black looked up in fear and saw xu bai raise the ghost head blade and cut off his remaining left arm.


    ¡°i feel better.¡± xu bai withdrew his saber and shouted happily.


    if i ask you to imitate me again, i¡¯ll see if you still have the chance to imitate me now?


    imitate me?


    trying to frame me?


    xu bai stepped on the chest of the man in black.


    at this time, qing xue did not have the interference of the black-clothed men. she also resolved all the strange things below and jumped to the second floor.


    then, she saw the terrifying scene in front of her.


    after all, she had seen the world. she was only slightly surprised and quickly returned to normal.


    in the martial world, although xu bails methods were considered cruel, compared to many special methods, they were considered extremely kind.


    she had thought that it was over, but xu bai¡¯s next sentence completely overturned her understanding.


    xu bai stretched out his hand and said, ¡°you should have some medicine for external injuries, right?¡¯¡±¡®


    qing xue¡¯s face paled. she had already figured out what xu bai was going to do..

 Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Thousand

    chapter 129: thousand-faced poison lord in the gale (1)


    translator: 549690339


    this was to prevent the man in black from bleeding to death.


    the reason was actually very simple. he wanted to pry something out of the black-clothed man¡¯s mouth.


    xu bai was the one who had cut off his limbs, and he was also the one who had to treat the other party. this difference was very strong.


    qing xue was slightly stunned.


    ¡°what are you staring at? hurry up and bring it over. do you want him to bai frowned and urged.


    after this ordeal, the man in black had already lost a lot of blood. even though he was not an ordinary person, he had become weaker and weaker after losing so much blood.


    qing xue came back to her senses. she took out a bottle the size of a baby¡¯s fist and handed it to xu bai.


    the bottle was still a little warm. it was obviously brought about by qing xue¡¯s body temperature.


    xu bai opened the bottle cap and sprinkled some medicine on the wounds on the man¡¯s limbs.


    the effect of the yin posthouse external injury medicine was very good. after the medicine was sprinkled, the black-clothed man¡¯s wound no longer bled.


    the blood stopped flowing, but the pain still existed.


    the man in black kept shouting.


    xu bai played with the medicine bottle and looked at the man in black in front of him. he tore off the black cloth on the man¡¯s face and revealed his true appearance.


    the man in black in front of him looked ordinary. he was a middle-aged man in his forties. there was nothing special about him.


    although his wounds had been healed, he was still in pain. his face was covered in sweat, and when xu bai stared at him, he gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, pretending that he wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    xu bai turned to qing xue and asked,¡±¡±ls there a way to search the soul?¡±


    if liu xu and no flower were here, they would definitely have a headache. this was because xu bai was really too persistent about soul searching.


    qing xue shook her head, indicating that she did not have such a method. ¡°unless you specialize in cultivating this ability, ordinary people really don¡¯t have it.¡±she added.


    xu bai propped his chin on his hand and walked back and forth.


    the man in black had his eyes closed the entire time. he didn¡¯t care about this at all. it was as if he hoped that he could have a quick death after he died.


    ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll do it myself.¡± xu bai put down his hand and sighed.


    ¡°listen up, i can still give you a chance. if you don¡¯t want to taste the pain of being cut into pieces, tell me quickly. what else do you want to do here besides framing me?¡±


    the man in black still closed his eyes and said nothing. it was as if he was determined not to let xu bai know anything.


    ¡°if it¡¯s a confession through torture, i might have a way. ¡°qing xue suddenly said.


    xu bai turned around and frowned.¡± why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡¯¡±¡®


    wasn¡¯t this a waste of time? if he didn¡¯t use the method earlier, he would have wasted a lot of saliva just now.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t have the chance to say it.¡± qing xue smiled bitterly. she reached into her pocket and took out a small bottle.¡±this is the medicine specially made by the ninth princess. it is very good for interrogating people. even a man made of iron will spit out the truth after taking it.¡±


    xu bai took the bottle and felt it warm. he asked,¡±¡±what¡¯s the effect?¡±


    ¡°after eating it, you will feel that your entire body is being gnawed on by a group of ants from the outside to the inside, and then from the inside to the outside. just one pill will be able to have an effect for an hour. ¡°qing xue replied.


    xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    good stuff.


    it was simply a must-have item for traveling at home.


    when the man in black heard qing xue¡¯s answer, he could not help but shiver. his tightly shut eyes opened, and his gaze was filled with fear.


    there were about ten thumb-sized pills in the bottle. xu bai took out one pill and gave it to the man in black. he then took the rest with him.


    qing xue had been waiting for xu bai to return the medicine bottle after he finished using it. however, in the next moment, xu bai put the medicine away as if it was his own.


    ¡°if i hadn¡¯t come just now, you would have died long ago. i saved you, and this is the price you paid. ¡°xu bai said confidently.


    there was nothing wrong with it.


    qing xue wanted to say something, but he quickly stopped her.


    there was indeed no problem. after all, someone had saved her. however, in qing xue¡¯s opinion, xu bai wanted to beat this black-robed man up even more.


    at this time, the black-clothed man who took the medicine finally had an effect. the medicine began to spread gradually. the black-clothed man opened his mouth and began to tremble.


    ¡°uh¡­¡± the man in black had no limbs and could not move his body. he could only tremble and groan in pain.


    xu bai didn¡¯t know what it felt like to be bitten by a group of ants from the outside to the inside, and then from the inside to the outside.


    he didn¡¯t want to know either.


    however, looking at the man in black¡¯s painful expression, xu bai realized that the effect of the medicine was not bad.


    at this time, he could not ask anything at all because the black-clothed man could only feel that kind of pain and definitely could not answer.


    biting her tongue to commit suicide?


    it didn¡¯t exist.


    don¡¯t be fooled by the content of the tv series. biting your tongue doesn¡¯t necessarily kill you. on the contrary, it will hurt a lot.


    the man in black trembled in pain. this process lasted for nearly an hour before the medicinal effect slowly wore off.


    looking at the black-clothed man who gradually returned to normal, xu bai took out the medicine bottle again and poured out the second pill expressionlessly, ready to give it to the black-clothed man.


    throughout the entire process, he did not say a word. he did not even ask any questions.


    with this level of pain, after the other party had tasted enough, the other party would naturally confess everything.


    sure enough, before he could put the medicine into the black-clothed man¡¯s mouth, the black-clothed man spoke..

 Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Thousand

    chapter 130: thousand-faced poison lord in the gale (2)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°i¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know, as long as you give me a quick


    the black-robed man answered quickly. his eyes were filled with fear as he stared at the medicine in xu bails hand.


    that kind of pain was simply unbearable for ordinary people. it was not only physical torture, but also a long-term mental tear.


    he could not take it anymore after the first pill. when he saw the second pill, his fear was magnified infinitely. it completely shattered the line of defense in his heart. it was like a dam had burst, and it was out of control.


    xu bai was very satisfied with the performance of the man in black. he put the medicine back into the bottle. after putting it away, he said with interest,¡±tell me, i hope your news will satisfy me.¡±


    the man in black nodded repeatedly, not daring to slack off. ¡°it¡¯s the sixth prince. the sixth prince wants me to kill this woman and frame you for her death. he wants me to stir up a conflict between you and the ninth princess so that the ninth princess can deal with you.¡±


    he answered very quickly, afraid that he would answer too late, so he took another pill.


    xu bai frowned.


    the man in black¡¯s answer was exactly as he had imagined.


    it was indeed a framing.


    but there was a problem. what good would this do to the sixth prince?


    even if he succeeded and caused a conflict between xu bai and the ninth princess, what would happen next?


    people from the royal family like this were all very cunning. they definitely had follow-up plans.


    xu bai asked.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know, i really don¡¯t know. the sixth prince just told me to stir up the conflict between you two, he didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°the man in black answered honestly.


    ¡°one more.¡± xu bai placed the second pill into the man¡¯s mouth. the pain of the man in black appeared again, just like before.


    qing xue had been watching the entire process.


    she couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she saw xu bai put the second pill into the man¡¯s mouth expressionlessly.


    ruthless.


    since he wasn¡¯t sure if the man in black was telling the truth, he used the second pill to test it without hesitation.


    he was decisive and didn¡¯t drag his feet.


    qing xue felt that her evaluation of xu bai had increased a few more times. this jianghu person was not simple.


    the pain continued for half an hour, until the pain was gone, the man in black stared at the ceiling, his eyes dull.


    when the pain hit him one after another, he had already lost his desire to live. he only wanted a quick death.


    ¡°i really don¡¯t know, i really don¡¯t know¡­¡± the man in black muttered to himself.


    he only knew how to repeat this sentence and could not say anything else. it was a sign of extreme pain. the repeated torture made him mentally unstable.


    ¡°if i bring this to the ninth princess, will it be evidence against the sixth prince?¡±xu bai turned around and asked.


    after taking two pills, the man in black even lost his mind.


    however, he couldn¡¯t find out the follow-up result. it seemed that he really didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°no, there¡¯s no real evidence. just his words alone can¡¯t be used as evidence. after all, the sixth prince can say that we randomly found someone to frame him. ¡°qing xue shook her head.


    xu bai pulled out the ghost head blade from his waist and killed the man in black without saying a word.


    before the black-clothed man died, he even revealed a relieved expression, as if he no longer had to suffer that kind of pain. he felt especially relaxed.


    after killing the man in black, the surroundings returned to silence.


    ¡°speaking of which, the strength of the members of the royal family doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.¡±xu bai suddenly said.


    qing xue was slightly stunned, but she quickly understood what xu bai meant.


    the strength of the members of the royal family was not very good. naturally, they were referring to these people.


    the sixth prince sent a level seven expert to frame him, while the ninth princess sent qing xue, who was only level seven.


    if they had sent an expert, it wouldn¡¯t have been to this extent.


    ¡°this is all because of his majesty. his majesty doesn¡¯t allow the members of the royal family to have vassals of the sixth stage and above, including the members of the royal family themselves. they can only cultivate what his


    majesty gives them and can¡¯t find other things themselves. ¡®¡±¡® of course,¡± qing xue explained,¡± the ones who truly protect the members of the royal family are far more powerful than this, but they are not loyal to the members of the royal family.¡±


    hearing this, xu bai made an expression of understanding.


    this emperor of great chu had an incredible control over his strength.


    the members of the royal family could only cultivate the emperor¡¯s cultivation, and the vassals they recruited could not be stronger than a rank-6. just this point alone was enough to trap all the members of the royal family.


    who would dare to defy the emperor?


    no one dares to do this.


    of course, it was not that he did not ensure the safety of the members of the royal family. he personally sent guards to protect the safety of the members of the royal family, but these guards were only loyal to the emperor.


    of course, the royal family could not mobilize these guards.


    if anyone dared to offend the dignity of these royal family members, these guards would become a knife and stab into that person¡¯s heart.


    this was also the privilege of the royal family.


    ¡°no wonder qingxue, a personal maid, is only a seventh stage.¡±


    after xu bai figured it out, he turned around and looked around.


    after this bloody battle, everything had finally returned to normal. xu bai felt that there was no need to stay here.


    ¡°i have already investigated everything that i should. i will return to the capital tomorrow and report to the ninth princess. ¡°qing xue said.


    ¡® mm.¡± xu bai nodded and prepared to leave without saying anything.


    ¡°the ninth princess likes you very much. are you really not going to consider it?¡±qing xue still did not give up and planned to struggle a little more..

 Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Thousand

    chapter 131: thousand-faced poison lord in the gale (3)


    translator: 549690339


    xu bai shook his head and said,¡± i¡¯m used to being free. i can¡¯t stand that kind of restriction. please apologize to the ninth princess on my behalf.¡±¡®


    qing xue nodded and agreed.


    the ninth princess ¡®words also meant that she would not offend this person if she could.


    after xu bai left, she started to clean up the traces of the snow. she was already used to doing these things. everything was easy.


    the next day.


    when the first ray of sunlight shone in, all things regained their vitality. everything seemed to have come alive.


    the streets became lively and noisy, and the bodyguard agency gradually became more lively.


    ¡°liu er, come in.¡±


    xu bai¡¯s voice came from the backyard.


    liu er, who was swinging his sword in the front yard, hurriedly put down his weapon when he heard the sound. he walked quickly to the backyard.


    the current liu er had already undergone earth-shattering changes compared to before.


    in the past, although liu er was tall and sturdy, he lacked steadiness. but now, liu er was very different. other than steadiness, there was also a hint of light in his eyes.


    he had already begun to cultivate the bone breaking saber technique and the bone breaking heart technique, and his body had produced the true qi unique to martial artists.


    liu er was no longer the same as before when he had entered the ninth rank from a martial artist who had not entered the rank.


    he could feel the change in his strength and became more respectful to xu bai. he wasn¡¯t a stupid person, so he naturally understood that everything he had now was given to him by xu bai.


    only by clinging tightly to xu bails thigh was his long-term development path.


    after arriving at the backyard and knocking on the door gently to obtain permission, liu er pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°greetings, escort leader.¡± liu er bowed respectfully, his voice filled with excitement.


    ¡°hmm? true qi?¡± xu bai took a sip of tea and looked up at liu er from head to toe. he said with satisfaction, ¡®your talent is not bad.¡±


    this was the truth, without any falsehood.


    the broken bone heart technique was actually not very profound. even among the rank one martial arts, it was still considered to be at the lower level.


    however, after liu er obtained the bone-breaking saber technique and the


    bone-breaking heart technique, he was able to cultivate a mouthful of genuine qi in a short period of time. in xu bails opinion, he was indeed talented.


    the maximum level of comprehension gave xu bai not only skills but also comprehension in all aspects.


    for example, he could see all kinds of changes and flaws in saber techniques below level two, including level two saber techniques.


    other than that, there was also the vision.


    ¡°it¡¯s all because of the good things that milord gave me. i¡¯m only following milord¡¯s instructions to cultivate step by step.¡±liu er said respectfully.


    in terms of flattery, liu er was more talented than him in this aspect.


    ¡°i called you over to see your results. since you¡¯ve already succeeded, i¡¯ll fulfill my promise to you. ¡°xu bai put down the teacup in his hand and picked up the book he got from the bookstore. he continued to check the progress bar.


    the escort agency¡¯s progress was peaceful, and it was also convenient for him to focus on perfecting it without any distractions. he could also see liu er¡¯s progress at the same time. a day passed just like that.


    liu er saw that xu bai had nothing else to instruct him, so after obtaining xu bai¡¯s consent, he bid farewell and left.


    during the day, xu bai did not go out. as for breakfast and dinner, they were all sent over by liu er. he spent the entire morning and afternoon reading the book in his hand.


    since he was completely focused on the progress bar, he gained a lot. when night fell. the deodle from the bodvzuard agencv had all left. leaving him alone in the entire agency.


    the night was very cold. xu bai put on a coat and continued to watch by the light of the oil lamp.


    time slowly passed, and it turned from night to midnight.


    ¡°i¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡± as xu bai thought about it, he stood up and prepared to blow out the oil lamp.


    at this moment, someone knocked on his door.


    ¡°duo duo duo¡­


    the sound was very soft, but it was especially obvious at night.


    xu bai put down the book in his hand, picked up ghost head blade on the table, and slung it over his waist.


    ¡°brother xu, it¡¯s me.¡±


    outside the door, a familiar voice rang out. it came from yun zihai.


    xu bai frowned and came to the door.


    it was already so late, and yun zihai had suddenly come to look for him. could it be that the plan had finally taken shape?


    ¡°wait a minute.¡±


    xu bai opened the door.


    the darkness outside the door invaded, and the light in the room dimmed a little.


    yun zihai stood in the dark and smiled.


    ¡°brother xu, can we talk inside?¡±


    there was a strange fragrance that appeared. the smell was very faint. if one did not sniff carefully, one would not be able to smell it.


    xu bai felt a sharp pain between his eyebrows, as if something had pricked him.


    ¡°something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    with his current strength, the pain he felt just now should not have appeared.


    thinking of this, xu bai took a step back.


    but the next moment, he realized that his steps had slowed down.


    moreover¡­ the stabbing pain between his eyebrows intensified. fortunately, his true core strength circulated in time to alleviate the pain.


    ¡°poison?¡±


    xu bai could easily guess the reason when he thought about the smell he had just smelled.


    yun hai, who was standing at the door, suddenly moved. she raised her hand and scattered a white powder.


    ¡°weng¡­¡¯


    a black light rose from xu bai¡¯s body and blocked the white powder.


    some white powder floated on the ground and immediately corroded a large area of the ground.


    xu bai raised his head. when he looked over, yun zihai had already disappeared.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    the backyard was quiet. there was no one else besides him. yun zihai seemed to have never been here.


    however, what happened just now had indeed happened. there was no element of falsehood.


    yun zihai came to ambush him in the middle of the night, and he even used


    poison?

 Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Thousand

    chapter 132: thousand-faced poison lord in the gale (4)


    translator: 549690339


    why did it feel strange?


    xu bai thought to himself.


    at this moment, a figure rode a book and flipped over the wall.


    ¡°brother xu, did you look exactly like me when you were ambushed?¡±yun zihai hurriedly spoke the moment he entered the backyard.


    that anxious look did not seem to be faked.


    ¡°wait a moment.¡± xu bai spoke up in time, telling yun zihai to stay away from him. ¡°if you take another step forward, i can¡¯t guarantee that i won¡¯t cut you.¡±


    yun zihai quickly stopped when he heard this, but there was no other expression on his face. instead, he suddenly realized and said, ¡°as expected, you¡¯ve also encountered it. you were sent by someone to kill me, thousand-faced poison lord.¡±


    ¡°thousand-faced poison lord?¡± xu bai sized her up.


    why was this nickname so lame? who gave it to him?


    ¡°among the level seven experts in jianghu, this person is extremely difficult to deal with. there are even rumors that he killed a level six expert.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    ¡°he¡¯s quite strong.¡± xu bai said.


    to be able to fight a rank-6 with a rank- 7, his strength was indeed strong. after all, it was not as simple as just saying it to challenge someone of a higher rank.


    however, this fellow seemed to have taken a fancy to him.


    ¡°it¡¯s not that he¡¯s strong, but that it¡¯s impossible to guard against him.


    thousand-faced poison lord is a martial artist and a yin poison master. he¡¯s skilled in disguising, poison, and an exquisite movement technique.¡±yun zihai slowly said,¡± you can approach with a disguise technique and attack with poison techniques. if you can¡¯t win, you can use an exquisite movement technique to escape. it¡¯s impossible to guard against.¡¯¡±¡®


    disguise techniques could change one¡¯s appearance, and one would be easily approached if they were not careful. poison techniques were different from others. they emphasized the word ¡®yin¡¯ and could be said to be all-pervasive. if he couldn¡¯t win, he would use his exquisite movement technique to escape.


    after escaping, he would look for another opportunity.


    anyone who was targeted by the thousand-faced poison lord would find it very difficult to escape. this was because the thousand-faced poison lord was like a plaster that could not be shaken off.


    ¡°this guy is going to deal with me as well. ¡°xu bai rubbed his chin and said,¡±by the way, are you a real person?!¡±¡®


    ¡± you can only imitate thousand faces poison lord¡¯s appearance and voice at most,¡± yun zihai said helplessly.¡± you can¡¯t imitate his abilities.¡±¡±


    the pages of the book floated around yun zihai and revolved around him.


    noble energy surged out.


    this was something unique to scholars, and thousand face poison lord could not imitate it.


    ¡°brother xu, the thousand-faced poison lord has a fetish. he likes to kill everything related to his target, then kill the target in the end, causing the target to die in extreme despair. ¡°yun zihai continued.


    xu bai put down ghost head blade.


    ¡°then, how can brother xu prove himself?¡±yun zihai repeated xu bai¡¯s words.


    xu bai snapped his fingers, and a black light appeared around him.


    after the two of them confirmed their identities, yun zihai spoke first.


    ¡°brother xu, from now on, be it eating or drinking, or even coming into contact with people, you have to be careful. the thousand-faced poison lord¡¯s poison techniques are very profound, so even a sixth stage must be careful.¡±


    as the saying went, it was better to provoke a gentleman than a villain.


    moreover, this villain was a drug dealer.


    poison was something that was hard to guard against. one might fall for it at any time.


    if xu bai hadn¡¯t been circulating his true core strength, he might have been hit by the strange fragrance that he had smelled just now.


    there were side effects just by smelling it. if he really ate something poisonous, the side effects might be even greater.


    ¡°if he had poisoned the well, wouldn¡¯t he have harmed everyone as well?¡±xu bai said.


    yun zihai shook his head.¡± if he really does this, he won¡¯t be far from death. what his majesty needs is a stable structure. if the people of the martial world are like docile dogs, then the heaven inspectorate will lose its function, and this stable structure will no longer exist.¡±


    ¡°however, if these people don¡¯t know their limits and cause trouble, their path of survival will come to an end. assassinating an official of the imperial court can be a big or small matter, but i have a mission now, so i¡¯ll try my best to minimize it.¡±


    xu bai shrugged.¡± i don¡¯t have a problem with that. you better not be killed by the thousand-faced poison lord before your plan is completed.¡±¡±


    the words were rough, but the truth was not. this sentence was a reminder.


    ¡°i already have a plan in mind. tonight, the main thing happened with the thousand-faced poison lord, so i came to inform you. i¡¯ll leave first. ¡°the clouds came from the sea.


    xu bai nodded. after watching yun zihai leave, he also returned to his room.


    the next day.


    xu bai woke up early and picked up the book he got from the bookstore. he continued to check the progress bar.


    after talking to yun zihai last night, he was also thinking about how to deal with the thousand-faced poison lord.


    this guy was able to stir up trouble in jianghu for so long, so he must have some ability. those three abilities were indeed difficult to guard against.


    in xu bail s opinion, the most annoying ability of the thousand-faced poison lord was his exquisite movement technique.


    just like last night, if he could catch up, xu bai could easily kill him.


    therefore, xu bai was still having a headache.


    the level of the four xun movement technique was already slightly insufficient at the moment.


    movement techniques and mental cultivation techniques had become what he needed the most now.


    ¡°let¡¯s see what skills are in this book first. ¡°xu bai thought as he watched the progress bar.


    xu bai stayed in his room for a while until it was almost noon.


    the escorts had already trained in the agency. when they saw xu bai, they greeted him one by one.


    now that liu er had become a rank-one martial artist, he trained even harder. flattery alone wouldn¡¯t go far. when one lost their usefulness, they would be abandoned..

 Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Thousand

    chapter 133: thousand-faced poison lord in the gale (5)


    liu er was well aware of this and was working hard towards this point.


    xu bai went out and found an unusual place to eat.


    usually, it was liu er who brought it over for him, but after the incident with the thousand-faced poison lord, he did not expect the clothes to be handed over and the food to be opened.


    after all, this thing was poisonous, so it was better to be careful.


    several days passed in a row, but there was no movement at all. it was as if the thousand-faced poison lord had disappeared.


    during this period, yun zihai came to look for him once, but there was no news of him being assassinated.


    in general, there was nothing unusual.


    however, he knew very well that the more the other party did not move, the greater the commotion. the longer he held it in, the more powerful his big move would be.


    the only reward he had gained over the past few days was the book in his hand.


    during this period of time, his progress bar finally ran out.


    sitting in the room, xu bai took a sip of tea and looked at the light blue text in front of him. the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    when he was bored, he read the liver-purity bar and read this novel-like book.


    this book told the story of a soldier¡¯s life in the army from the perspective of a soldier. the most eye-catching part was the killing and killing in the army.


    the description was very good, especially when it came to the scene of thousands of troops and horses. it was even grander.


    it was said in the book that when thousands of troops and horses charged at each other, everyone had to be careful with any step they took, because if they made a mistake, they would be trampled by their companions behind them.


    steps were extremely important.


    therefore, after reading these descriptions, xu bai had an idea. he looked forward to this skill even more and compared it with what he had guessed.


    the facts proved that it was true.


    however, after the blue smoke appeared, it gradually condensed into a line of words.


    [you have studied the nameless book and comprehended marching steps.] as information entered his mind, the light blue text in front of him changed.


    [fusion option found. fusion in progress.]


    [four-xun movement technique + marching steps = four-step movement


    technique.]


    [fusion successful.]


    the light blue smoke turned into information again and was transmitted into xu bai¡¯s mind.


    the latest panel appeared.


    [name: xu bail


    realm: eighth stage unspecialized.¡±


    [breaking one style, level 2: maximum level.]] [reversal heart technique (level 2.5):[maximum level.] [maple leaves like rain (tier 2): maximum level.]


    [four steps (level 3): maximum level.] [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.]


    [kidney strengthening technique (level 4): maximum level.) ]


    ¡® comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    the four xun movement technique itself was only at level one, so it could be considered a very weak skill. of course, it was very weak in the current situation.


    however, after adding the military steps, it became the fourth step, which had already reached the standard of the third step.


    the original march was a method of killing and charging, as well as a long distance trek.


    endurance, speed, and offense were very strong. after all, they were suitable for the army.


    however, after fusing with the four xun movement technique, the power of the daoist array formation was added to the four steps technique. his flexibility in dodging and moving had also been greatly improved.


    speed, endurance, offense, and flexibility.


    under the perfect combination of these four characteristics, it reached the standard of tier 3.


    after xu bai absorbed all the information in his mind, he smiled.


    as expected of little gold.


    it¡¯s really what you want to be called a middle-aged man


    thinking of this, xu bai looked around the room.


    the floor of the room was covered with iron nails, and there were many nets on the walls.


    if an ordinary person entered his house, they would be covered in injuries within two steps.


    it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t done anything these past few days. he was the one who had set up the traps in the house.


    it was all thanks to liu xu. in the past, when he had sneaked into liu xu¡¯s room, he had seen liu xu setting up all kinds of traps in his room.


    who didn¡¯t play dirty these days?


    he was just waiting for thousand-faced poison lord to come up. if he triggered the trap, he would conveniently get rid of the other party.


    but now, it seemed that it was a little unnecessary.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know if my speed is faster or yours. we¡¯ll know when we try.¡±xu bai tapped his fingers on the table and thought, can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    night fell.


    the wind tonight was a little strong and slightly cold.


    the wind tonight was different from other times. it was very chaotic.


    it was not an exaggeration to describe it as wind blowing from all directions.


    xu bai lay on the bed and placed ghost head blade at the head of the bed.


    the wind was so strong that the windows were trembling slightly.


    ¡°squeak¡­squeak¡­ squeak¡­¡±


    accompanied by the sound of the wind, there was also a ¡°scream¡± from the edge of the window.


    the wind was too strong, and the window seemed to be unable to withstand it.


    xu bai got up from the bed and hung ghost head blade on his waist. he walked to the window and pressed it down, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    at this time of year, windy days were very normal.


    however, if the wood at the edge of the window was turning black on a windy day, it would not be normal.


    it was poisonous.


    xu bai circulated his true essence energy and used the diamond heart devil body.


    a layer of black light wrapped around him, isolating him.


    the paper on the window gradually turned black as the wind blew. then, in less than two breaths, the paper on the window was torn.


    the strong wind seemed to have found a source to vent, and it poured into the room through the hole.


    he was here!

 Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: There’s a Temple in the West of Sheng County

    chapter 134: there¡¯s a temple in the west of sheng county


    translator: 549690339


    as the strong wind poured into the room, a sound came from the black light. the wind carried poison and was corroding the diamond heart devil body.


    through the hole, xu bai saw a person standing on the wall. he was wrapped up so tightly that his face could not be seen clearly.


    as if he noticed xu bai looking at him, the man quickly jumped off the wall and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    the strong wind continued to carry the poison. the wind was very chaotic and blew around the small courtyard.


    ¡°where are you running to?¡±


    xu bai couldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. he pushed open the window and used the four-step movement technique that he had just obtained. he had already disappeared from the backyard.


    just as he climbed over the wall, he saw that the figure from before had already run far away. xu bai did not stop and con tinued to use his movement technique to chase after the figure.


    the four steps movement technique was already very different from the four xun movement technique. when the four xun movement technique was used, people would flash past like ghosts, giving people a sense of lightness and weightlessness. moreover, it was very erratic when used.


    however, the four steps was different. when it was used, it was open and wide. every step was fair and upright, and when each step was taken, it carried a soaring iron will.


    with a third-rank movement technique, his speed was no longer the same as before. in the blink of an eye, xu bai could already keep up with the speed of the figure in front of him.


    the distance between the two of them remained the same. neither of them widened or shortened the distance between them. they just kept chasing each other.


    the streets were quiet in the middle of the night, but the sound of footsteps was like a storm. after some citizens were woken up, they pushed open the windows and looked outside. they saw two afterimages flashing past. ¡°it¡¯s so late at night. have you seen a ghost?¡±


    seeing this scene, the commoners all shivered. they closed the windows one after another and returned to their beds to sleep, not daring to look anymore.


    on the other side, the two of them chased each other and in the blink of an eye, they had already left the county.


    thousand face poison lord was on the verge of a mental breakdown. he had never expected that not only did his attack not have any effect on the other party, but it had also put him in danger.


    in the beginning, he had disguised himself as yun zihai and pretended to ambush xu bai. in fact, he was just testing him. 1¨C1e had planned this out long ago.


    there was no chance of poisoning the water and food.


    he had been secretly following xu bai for the past few days and found that xu bai was very cautious when it came to eating and drinking.


    as for disguising, that kind of attack was only effective at the beginning of the surprise attack. once the other party knew his identity and became vigilant, it was easy to reveal flaws.


    disguise could change his appearance and even his voice, but it could not change his habits.


    if he pretended to be a person and used a lot of time to understand this person¡¯s habits, as well as various ways of speaking and actions, he might be able to use this method to get rid of xu bai, but he did not have time now.


    in the end, he decided to use his own poison techniques to resolve this huge problem.


    he couldn¡¯t hurt xu bai in terms of food and drink, but today was a good day, and it was also the opportunity he had been waiting for.


    today, there was a strong wind, and the wind was very chaotic at night. it surged in all directions, and if the wind was poisonous, then every side of the ship could not defend against it.


    however, he had miscalculated. when he saw the layer of black light rising from xu bail s body, he knew that his only option was to escape.


    he had to run. he couldn¡¯t win.


    fortunately, he was very confident in his movement technique.


    his nickname was given to him by others, but they would never know that his weakest point was poison.


    as for the strongest, it was movement techniques.


    after all, he was a person who roamed the martial world. moreover, he was a cautious person. he knew very well that the key to survival was to protect his life. therefore, his third-rank movement technique had long been cultivated to the peak mastery realm.


    that night, he was able to escape unscathed, and xu bai did not continue to chase after him, which proved that the other party did not have a way to chase after him. however, he did not expect that something would happen tonight.


    it was not a small problem, but a life-and-death problem.


    ¡°how did his movement technique improve so much overnight? this is too abnormal.¡±as thousand face poison lord ran, he thought of a plan.


    in just a short while, thousand-faced poison lord had already brought xu bai to the outskirts.


    xu bai was still chasing after them with ease. he had even pulled out his ghost head blade and brandished it as he chased after them. he was like a butcher with a knife in his hand.


    tonight, he had to kill this guy. otherwise, xu bai wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well.


    how can you let others sleep peacefully beside your bed?


    ¡°there¡¯s no other way. i can only bring him to that place. since you want to die, i¡¯ll fulfill your wish. ¡°thousand-faced poison lord secretly thought to himself, ¡®i¡¯m a great man!¡¯


    he changed his direction on the way. although the distance between him and xu bai was shortened due to the change of direction, it gradually returned to a balanced state.


    xu bai noticed that he had changed his direction halfway through the chase. as he chased, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold glint flickered in his eyes.


    this guy had a plan.


    however, xu bai didn¡¯t want to give up now that he had reached this point. it would be a pity if he gave up now.


    the two of them chased after each other again.


    at this moment, the flat road ahead suddenly became steep, followed by a dense forest. there was a scene outside the forest, and another scene inside the forest.


    outside the forest, there were sounds of birds, beasts, and insects. however, inside the forest, it was as quiet as a ghost town.


    the thousand-faced poison lord raised his hand and threw a black pill into his mouth. then, he plunged into the forest..

 Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: There’s a Temple on the West Side of Sheng County (2)

    chapter 135: there¡¯s a temple on the west side of sheng county (2)


    translator: 549690339


    at this moment, xu bai was still some distance away from thousand-faced poison lord. seeing him enter, he frowned.


    there was a saying that one should not enter the forest. this forest looked very strange, and rushing in might bring unnecessary danger.


    the distance between them was far beyond the attack range of maple rain. when they were slightly closer, xu bai reached out to his waist, grabbed a handful of copper coins, and shot toward the forest.


    the copper coins cut through the forest in front of them, but a layer of black gas came out of the gap in the forest. any copper coins that came into contact with the trees had already been corroded.


    ¡°poisonous?¡± xu bai thought to himself, ¡°it¡¯s just that it¡¯s poisonous.¡±¡±


    it was just that it was poisonous. this thousand-faced poison lord¡¯s highest record was only killing a sixth stage expert.


    today, i¡¯m going to use peerless!


    rays of black light rose up from his body as he used the vajra heart devil body to its greatest extent.


    at the same time, the true core strength in his body surged and circulated in an extremely special way.


    shifting stars!


    the two fourth-rank skills had consumed a lot of energy, but xu bai was not in a hurry. a warm current flowed through his kidneys, replenishing the energy.


    kidney strengthening technique!


    his kidneys had stored the true core strength of a sixth stage expert, which was enough for him to spend for the time being.


    ¡°i¡¯m invincible below rank-6!


    xu bai was like a prehistoric beast. he rushed into the forest with a black light around him.


    the forest was originally quiet, but ever since xu bai barged in, the surrounding poisonous gas seemed to have come alive and surged in. every tree represented a kind of poison.


    all kinds of poisons appeared and were quickly dissolved by xu bai¡¯s diamond heart devil body when they touched xu bail s black light.


    but this was not the end.


    a part of the strong poison shot toward different trees through the effect of shifting stars. originally, each tree carried a kind of poison, but after xu bai¡¯s shifting stars, they were infected with different poisons.


    the trees began to wither and melt.


    all life was dead in front of xu bai.


    there was a figure running ahead.


    the thousand-faced poison lord looked behind him at the figure that resembled a demonic god. there was only one thought in his mind.


    run, run as far as possible!


    he wasn¡¯t taking this job!


    some jobs could earn him a lot of money, but if he continued this job, he would only die!


    this forest was originally made for yun zihai.


    every tree inside was hung with all kinds of toxins. as long as yun zihai entered, it would be impossible for him to leave easily.


    when all the toxins were combined, the explosive power could even kill a level six expert.


    moreover, yun zihai¡¯s body was already weak. as long as a little poison was


    added, he would be able to bear the consequences.


    the medicinal pill he had taken just now was a medicinal pill that specialized in detoxifying grade seven poisons. even with this kind of medicinal pill, he could only withstand it for an hour at most in the forest.


    however, he had never expected that the terrifying martial artist behind him would not only be able to withstand the poison head-on, but he would also be able to transfer all the poison.


    he didn¡¯t even see this martial artist make any movements. he was still chasing after him with his head down, his speed not slowing down at all.


    could this person be the chosen one?


    he had never seen anyone in the martial arts world who had so many tricks up their sleeves and was so strong.


    this was too ridiculous!


    thousand-faced poison lord thought as he ran.


    he couldn¡¯t help but think of the person who had introduced him to this living being, and he cursed endlessly in his heart.


    i really shouldn¡¯t have accepted it!


    he would find trouble with that person after he escaped today!


    thinking of this, thousand-faced poison lord ran even faster.


    however, this so-called faster speed did not bring him any relief, because xu bai¡¯s speed remained the same.


    in the blink of an eye, the surrounding forest gradually collapsed. under the corrosion of all kinds of toxins, it became bare.


    thousand-faced poison lord continued to run while xu bai chased after him.


    however, after running for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, thousand-faced poison lord¡¯s speed began to slow down.


    he was a little overwhelmed by the long march.


    turning his head to look behind him, thousand-faced poison lord felt despair.


    behind him, xu bai¡¯s every step was wide and open. his aura was like a lofty mountain, pressing towards him.


    among the four movement techniques, the marching step was a movement technique for the army. it emphasized long-distance attacks, and its endurance could be said to be excellent.


    even if thousand-faced poison lord had eight legs, he would definitely not be able to defeat him.


    ¡°i¡¯ll chase you. if i chase you, you¡¯ll¡­¡±


    xu bai¡¯s voice came from behind him, causing thousand-faced poison lord to shiver.


    this voice was like a strange and low voice. he could not take it anymore.


    time gradually passed, and thousand face poison lord only felt an illusion appear before his eyes. he felt dizzy, and his hands and feet were heavy.


    the power in his body was rapidly disappearing. he had been severely exhausted and was no longer strong enough.


    the thousand-faced poison lord was dizzy. he tripped over a rock and fell to the ground.


    not good!


    this fall woke him up.


    in this kind of life and death chase, even a small error could easily lead to a big problem, not to mention the fact that he had fallen.


    as expected, xu bai¡¯s voice came from behind.


    ¡°i finally caught you playing with poison.¡±


    thousand-faced poison lord turned around and used both his hands and feet to get up. however, he immediately felt a pain in his hands and feet. he looked in the direction of the pain and realized that his hands and feet had already flown into the air..

 Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: There’s a Temple in the West of Sheng County (3)

    chapter 136: there¡¯s a temple in the west of sheng county (3)


    translator: 549690339


    fresh blood spurted out, and the pain surged like the tide, swallowing him up in an instant.


    thousand-faced poison lord was so happy that he fainted.


    the pain made him dizzy.


    xu bai¡¯s speed was also very fast. he used the external medicine he obtained from qing xue again and quickly stopped the thousand-faced poison lord¡¯s blood.


    if qing xue saw this scene again, she would definitely cover her eyes, shake her head, and sigh.


    of all people, he had to provoke this guy.


    if they fell into this guy¡¯s hands, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep a complete corpse.


    ¡°done.¡± xu bai revealed a satisfied smile.


    when dealing with an enemy, one had to be cruel. only by doing so could one ensure that the other party would not use any underhanded methods. xu bai searched the thousand-faced poison lord while it was still hot.


    he thought that he would not gain much, but he was wrong.


    other than a bag of silver, he also found a book.


    there were four big words on the book-hundred poisons scripture.


    this thing is very good, understand a look, know is a thousand face poison king, use the poison skill.


    the problem was¡­there was a progress bar!


    good stuff!


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i didn¡¯t find a way to disguise myself. ¡°xu bai felt that it was a pity.


    this guy¡¯s disguise technique was much better than liu xu¡¯s. he was really quite envious, but he couldn¡¯t find it.


    now that he was in the wilderness, xu bai did not bother with the progress bar.


    he put the hundred poisons scripture in his pocket and dragged


    thousand-faced poison lord¡¯s hair as he rushed to the county town.


    he was promoted to the county government.


    yun zihai looked at the unconscious thousand-faced poison lord and fell into deep thought.


    tonight, he was still thinking about what had happened before, especially the thousand-faced poison lord.


    he had originally wanted to think of a plan to lure out the thousand-faced poison lord and see if there were any clues after dealing with him.


    however, he did not expect xu bai to come knocking on his door today.


    yun zihai knew how difficult it was to deal with the thousand-faced poison lord.


    the difficulty lay not in the thousand-faced poison lord¡¯s strength, but in his movement technique to escape.


    yun zihai was also a scholar, so he was not good at this.


    even if he wrote the word ¡°speed¡± for himself, he would not be able to catch up with this kind of person who specialized in the same thing.


    therefore, yun zihai had a headache during this period of time. his headache was because of this thousand -faced poison lord, causing him to not sleep well for the past few nights.


    however, he had never expected that xu bai would not only bring the thousand-faced poison lord here tonight, but he would also bring him here after cutting off all of his limbs.


    had the sky changed in just a few nights?


    or was it that he had insomnia last night and slept in the middle of the night? after waking up, he slept for a few days?


    wasn¡¯t this too ridiculous?


    ¡°brother xu, forgive me for being blunt, but are you one of those seniors in disguise? it¡¯s said that some of the seniors with bad tastes like to pretend to be juniors.¡±yun zihai rubbed his hands and prepared to walk up to confirm xu bai¡¯s identity.


    ¡°clang! ¡±


    he pulled out ghost head blade.


    ¡°don¡¯t be so clever. hurry up and do your job.¡±xu bai said.


    yun zihai resentfully retracted his hand and looked at thousand-faced poison lord in front of him, clicking his tongue in wonder.


    too ruthless, this brother xu was too ruthless.


    but i like it.


    at this moment, the thousand-faced poison lord had been dragged away by xu bai, and he had stayed in the county office for a period of time before he gradually woke up.


    when he saw the two people in front of him, his heart turned ashen. he already understood his situation.


    he wanted to say something, but he realized that something was wrong.


    i almost forgot about you, because you used poison, i was worried that you hid poison in your teeth, so i broke all your teeth.¡±¡±xu bai said indifferently.


    when he came, he had thought of this problem. after all, he had never eaten pork before.


    thousand-faced poison lord was speechless.


    his limbs were gone, and his teeth were gone.


    this kind of blow made him feel uncomfortable all over.


    ¡°give me a quick death. i admit defeat. ¡°thousand-faced poison lord closed his eyes.


    due to the lack of teeth, his speech was a little blurry, but fortunately, he could still understand.


    ¡°you¡¯ve been in the martial world for a long time. don¡¯t you know that the word ¡®pleasure¡¯ is sometimes a luxury for martial artists?¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    ¡°if you tell me what you know, i can give you a quick death.¡±yun zihai added.


    the thousand-faced poison lord opened his eyes and sneered. he did not say anything.


    ¡°i vaguely remember that you haven¡¯t been loyal to anyone. why are you so loyal?¡±yun zihai frowned.


    ¡°if you had captured me, i would have told you about that person. however, he first cut off my limbs and shattered my teeth. i think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know. ¡°as soon as thousand-faced poison lord mentioned this, he glared at xu bai with hatred, as if he wanted to eat xu bai alive.


    yun zihai turned his head and felt a killing intent behind him.


    xu bai stepped forward and slapped the thousand-faced poison lord twice. his right foot stepped on the thousand-faced poison lord¡¯s chest and his tone was cold.


    ¡°you¡¯re very bi-standard.¡±


    yun zihai did not understand the meaning of the two words ¡®double mark¡¯.


    but he understood what xu bai was saying.


    ¡°you came to kill us, can¡¯t you let me torture you?¡±xu bai said.


    thousand-faced poison lord¡¯s face was swollen, but he shut his mouth again, not wanting to respond to a single word.


    obviously, he didn¡¯t want to speak after being tortured like this.


    ¡°brother yun, do you have any methods of extorting confessions through torture?¡±xu bai looked at yun zihai and asked.


    ¡°i¡¯m ashamed to say that the torture tools in the yamen might not be of much use to him. i¡¯m also a scholar, so i haven¡¯t really paid too much attention to this aspect. ¡°when yun zihai mentioned this, his face was filled with shame..

 Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: There’s a Temple in the West of Sheng County

    chapter 137: there¡¯s a temple in the west of sheng county


    translator: 549690339


    he had always been cautious in doing things, but he had not considered this matter.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have it, but i do. i just want to waste a little something.¡±xu bai took out the small bottle of medicine.


    he began to ask if there was any other way to extort a confession by torture. he did not want to waste a pill. after all, he could not find qingxue, so there was no source of supply for this pill.


    the two of them were loudly plotting, and the thousand-faced poison lord naturally reacted. he opened his eyes and looked at the medicine bottle in xu bails hand. he was confused for a moment before he quickly reacted.


    ¡°hundred ants heart devouring pill!¡±


    he could clearly sense that the thousand-faced poison lord seemed to know him and was very afraid.


    yun zihai also recognized it.¡± it seems that the misunderstanding between you and the ninth princess has been resolved. she can even give you this. this is something the ninth princess uses to force a confession. ¡®¡±¡®


    xu bai was speechless.


    he wanted to say that he had extorted this thing from qingxue, but he felt that it would affect his positive image if he said it.


    how could a person not give face?


    xu bai¡¯s righteous image could not be tarnished by a bottle of pills.


    ¡® she¡¯s too passionate, ¡®¡±¡® i¡¯m not going to give it to me,¡±¡± i can only reluctantly accept it.¡±¡±xu bai sighed.


    qing xue wasn¡¯t here. otherwise, she would definitely roll her eyes.


    ¡°since you recognize this pill, you naturally understand his pain. if i xu bai changed the topic, but he didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    ¡°i¡¯ll talk.¡± thousand-faced poison lord replied very quickly.


    xu bai raised his eyebrows, feeling that the thousand-faced poison lord was quite tactful.


    ¡°i play with poison, so of course i understand the effects. i can¡¯t stand the pain, so i might as well have a quick death. ¡®¡±¡® all you want to know is who the mastermind is,¡± thousand face poison lord said.¡± i know who hired me, but that person is definitely not the mastermind. he¡¯s just a middleman.¡±


    hearing this, xu and bai didn¡¯t say anything. instead, they continued to wait.


    due to his broken teeth, it was very difficult for thousand-faced poison lord to speak, but he still managed to finish what he was about to say.


    ¡°it¡¯s a temple about 300 miles north of sheng county. the temple is nameless. the monk inside found me and asked me to kill you.¡±


    a nameless temple?


    xu bai rubbed his chin. this was a new clue, but was it reasonable?


    ¡°i said what i can say. as for whether it¡¯s true or not, you naturally have your own conclusion. i¡¯m only telling the truth.¡±thousand face poison lord said.


    xu bai looked at yun zihai.¡±


    yun zihai nodded.¡±


    thousand-faced poison lord¡¯s eyes widened.¡± i¡¯ve already told you everything i know, but you still want to be ruthless to me. this is too unreasonable. do you still have any morals in the martial world?¡±¡±


    these two people were too careless!


    i¡¯ve already said it, but you¡¯re still treating me like this.


    was this reasonable?


    thousand-faced poison lord was filled with regret. he shouldn¡¯t have fled back then. instead of fleeing, he might as well fight until he died. he wouldn¡¯t have suffered such humiliation.


    the pill that he had expected did not appear. under thousand face poison lord¡¯s astonished gaze, xu bai kept the bottle.


    he pulled out ghost head blade and placed it on thousand-faced poison lord¡¯s neck.


    ¡°is there anything else you want to say?¡± xu bai said.


    thousand-faced poison lord shook his head and said,¡± ever since i entered this profession, i¡¯ve already thought of this. the martial world is a world of its own. in this terrible martial world, how many people can have a good ending? however, i¡¯ve lived through many experiences that ordinary people can¡¯t even hope to achieve. it¡¯s enough.¡±


    xu baixiao waved the ghost head blade in his hand.


    fresh blood splattered everywhere in yun zihai¡¯s room.


    at this moment, yun zihai did not speak.


    when xu bai turned around and looked at him, he finally reacted.


    ¡°brother xu, i think the two of us can go and take a look.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    regardless of whether the news was true or false, it was at least a piece of news. in a situation where it could not be verified, it had to be verified.


    ¡°we¡¯re leaving tonight.¡± ¡°things will change if we delay,¡± xu bai said.


    with the news, it was better for them to act as soon as possible. if they were late, they would be caught off guard.


    yun zihai didn¡¯t say anything else. he found a brush and a book in the room.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    the two of them left the county office and rushed towards the location thousand face poison lord had mentioned earlier.


    at this moment, the night was already deep, especially in the wilderness outside the county town. it was even more engulfed by the night, making it seem a little terrifying.


    xu bai and yun zihai walked in the darkness without saying a word.


    according to thousand face poison lord, there was a temple less than three hundred miles north of sheng county. they were heading in that direction.


    it was a peaceful journey. nothing happened. nobody blocked the way or had any accidents as xu bai had imagined.


    they were also very fast. when they were about to reach their destination, the first half of the night had yet to pass.


    a mountain appeared in front of them, blocking their way.


    the two of them stopped and raised their heads at the same time, looking at the mountain that wasn¡¯t too tall.


    as it was too dark, he couldn¡¯t see the situation inside clearly. however, the mountain road in front of him was still relatively flat. the surrounding weeds were on both sides. it was obvious that people often walked by.


    it was very appropriate to describe their current situation.


    ¡°someone has walked on the mountain road. it seems that there are really people in this mountain. ¡°xu bai said.


    a place like this was very far away from the county level, and it was also very far away from another county. it just happened to be stuck at this extreme distance..

 Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: There’s a Temple in the West of Sheng County (5)

    chapter 138: there¡¯s a temple in the west of sheng county (5)


    translator: 549690339


    in addition to the temple mentioned by the thousand -faced poison lord, it was easy to link the traces on the mountain path to the temple.


    ¡°brother xu, be careful.¡± yun zihai held a book in his left hand and a brush in his right hand, looking vigilant.


    in the entire sheng county, only the two of them could be of use.


    they had hurried over after receiving the news from the thousand-faced


    poison lord, in order to prevent too many unforeseen events from happening.


    there was news this time, but it did not mean that there would be news next time. he had to seize the opportunity.


    xu bai raised his head, still sizing up the mountain. after hearing yun zihai¡¯s words, he turned around and said, don¡¯t have a problem with that. you just have to be careful.¡±


    while chasing after the thousand-faced poison lord, he had used the endurance characteristic of the four movement technique, so he hadn¡¯t expended too much of his stamina.


    in that forest, although it seemed very fierce, in fact, the true core strength in his kidneys did not consume much.


    after all, the amount of refined qi stored in his kidneys was equivalent to that of a sixth stage expert.


    the two of them no longer hesitated and walked up the mountain path.


    even if someone had passed through the mountain path, the weeds on both sides of the road would fall to the side, but it was still very difficult to walk.


    it was already night, and they were not familiar with the road. they had to guard against the dangers around them. the two of them were slightly slow. they were indeed much faster than ordinary people, but this speed was still too slow.


    fortunately, there was no danger along the way, and the mountain road did not split up. it led straight to the top of the mountain.


    on the top of the mountain.


    there was a huge platform that surrounded the bottom of the mountain. it was as if someone had split open an empty space in the middle.


    the space was huge, enough to accommodate up to a thousand people.


    in the middle of this platform, there was an antique temple.


    it looks like that guy was right.¡± xu bai turned around and said,¡± at least there is a temple here.¡±¡±


    the sky was dark, and the temple was even darker. there was not even an oil lamp.


    if not for their sharp eyes, they might have missed this temple.


    xu bai and yun zihai came to the door and looked at the door that had already taken off its paint. they raised their heads and looked above the door.


    there was no plaque above the door. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the style of the building was very similar to that of a temple, they would have thought that it was an ordinary house.


    ¡°brother xu, let me do it.¡± at this moment, yun zihai suddenly spoke.


    although xu bai did not know what yun zihai wanted to do, he still took a step back silently to give him some space.


    yun zihai took two steps forward, picked up his brush, and started writing in the darkness.


    the brush wrote in the air, forming lines of words.


    these words were not in regular script, but had a kind of cursive style.


    because the handwriting was too messy, xu bai couldn¡¯t make out what it was after reading it for a long time.


    ¡°perhaps only their peers can tell.¡±xu bai thought.


    he couldn¡¯t help but think of an industry in his previous life. it was said that only the same industry could tell.


    ¨C doctor.


    this was especially true when xu bai was young. back then, hospitals did not prescribe prescriptions through computers like they did now.


    at that time, ordinary people could not recognize the prescriptions written by the doctors, but the people who made the prescriptions could.


    just like now, yun zihai¡¯s actions were no different from the heavenly book in xu bai¡¯s eyes.


    fortunately, this action did not last long. when the characters were formed one by one, yun zihai¡¯s brush paused and he immediately withdrew his right hand.


    as he retracted his right hand, he also raised his left hand. on his left hand, the thick book automatically flipped open, and one of the pages floated in the air.


    the words floating in the air fell onto the paper and were arranged in order. a moment later, a piece of paper emitting light appeared.


    ¡°brother xu, i¡¯ll use this as a boundary to block the surroundings so that no one can escape. ¡®¡±¡® but once it spreads, the people inside will definitely notice,¡± yun zihai said softly.¡± my defense isn¡¯t that strong. we have to act as soon as possible.


    xu bai nodded.


    yun zihai did not say anything else and threw the paper in his hand into the air.


    the pages gradually flew into the air and spun in the center of the temple. the words kept spinning, and a translucent barrier emerged from the middle of the pages and enveloped the entire temple.


    the barrier was very thin. just like yun zihai said, it could only block for a moment at most.


    moreover, this lineup was too big. even an ordinary person could see that something was wrong.


    therefore, they had to seize the time and break into the temple as soon as possible, and clean up all the abnormalities in the temple.


    as for the so-called sneak, it was even more dangerous.


    first of all, he was not familiar with the terrain inside. if he was not careful, he would take the wrong step.


    secondly, if the other party sensed something and secretly escaped, wouldn¡¯t they be drawing water with a sieve?


    the moment this barrier was formed, xu bai and yun zihai looked at each other. then, xu bai raised his foot and stepped on the door.


    the old and tattered gate immediately shattered into pieces after xu bails kick.


    xu bai pulled out his ghost head blade and the dark light of the vajra heart devil body enveloped his body. without a word, he rushed in.


    yun zihai¡¯s reaction speed was not slow either. he followed closely behind xu bai and entered the door one after another.


    however, the next moment, the two of them stopped at the same time. they looked at the situation inside the door and could not hide their surprise.


    originally, xu bai wanted to come in, but after entering, he would definitely be in a fierce battle. he would have to spend a point of time to get what he wanted.


    however, the situation inside was beyond his expectations..

 Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: The Clay Sculpture’s Eyes Open, Killing

    chapter 139: the clay sculpture¡¯s eyes open, killing


    intent rises


    translator: 549690339


    before he came in, xu bai had thought of many possibilities. for example, a fierce battle, or someone was running away. the worst case scenario was that he had to be polite before using force.


    the worst case scenario was that there was a bunch of people waiting for them inside.


    however, it was clear that his conjecture was not true.


    when he kicked open the door and walked in with yun zihai, he realized that it was empty inside. there was no one there.


    the courtyard was dark. other than the occasional breeze, there was no sound.


    yun zihai looked at bai bai, spun the brush in his hand and drew a horizontal line in the air.


    after the horizontal line appeared, it floated in the air without any ripples.


    ¡°the surrounding barriers haven¡¯t been broken. either there¡¯s no one here, or they¡¯re still inside. ¡°yun zihai waved his sleeves and wiped away the horizontal line in front of him.


    behind the door, other than a courtyard, there was a simple hall. the door of the hall was also open. under the bright moonlight, one could see a clay buddha statue in the hall.


    the courtyard was empty, and one could see the end of it with one glance. it was obvious that there was nothing unusual here.


    since there was no one in the courtyard, there was only the main hall in front of him.


    ¡°let¡¯s go in and take a look?¡± xu bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    yun zihai thought for a moment, gripped the brush in his hand, and nodded.¡±alright.¡±


    the pages floated around his body, wrapping him up in layers.


    there were no other clues now. there was only this main hall left. they could only go in and take a look.


    xu bai circulated his quintessential essence, and the black light that came with the vajra heart fiend body became even more conspicuous.


    the two of them looked at each other and walked out of the hall.


    the clay statue sitting in the hall was very simple. it was as if it had been randomly made into a shape and then simply carved on its head.


    the carving technique was very simple. the facial features were very ordinary and seemed very rough. if it was not for the position of the facial features, it would be difficult to tell what it was referring to.


    it was like a five or six-year-old child casually drawing a shape on it.


    of course, only the eyes were carved in detail. other than that, there was nothing unusual about this clay buddha statue.


    his eyes were closed, and he looked like a buddha with his eyes closed.


    ¡°brother xu, this is bad.¡± yun zihai turned his head and said,¡±l know who this so-called monk is.¡±


    xu bai didn¡¯t say a word. his grip on ghost head blade tightened.


    when yun zihai had said the word ¡®bad,¡¯ he had felt a faint killing intent surrounding him. the darkness around him had become even darker under the stirring of the killing intent.


    just this killing intent alone was enough to tell what the so-called bad situation meant. xu bai looked left and right a few times, and his frown deepened.


    many things would not cause too much of a sense of danger if they were put on the surface, but the danger hidden in the dark was the most troublesome.


    ¡°here.¡± yun zihai pointed at the clay sculpture sitting high in the temple and said,¡±¡±ghost sculptor.¡±


    xu bai followed yun zihai¡¯s hand and looked over. his gaze happened to stop at the position of the clay buddha statue.


    at this moment, he did not ask what the so-called ghost sculptor meant because he felt that this clay buddha statue had undergone a particularly obvious change.


    it was not particularly obvious in other places, except for the pair of eyes that were carved with extraordinary detail. they slowly opened in the darkness.


    this pair of eyes was originally closed, giving people a very peaceful feeling. moreover, because it was a buddha statue, other than peace, it also gave people peace of mind.


    however, as the eyes of the clay buddha statue slowly opened, the peaceful feeling disappeared and was replaced by a murderous aura.


    a murderous aura filled the entire hall. xu bai finally knew where the faint killing intent came from.


    the clay statue opened its eyes, revealing its killing intent!


    murderous intent surged like a tide, and xu bai felt that his surroundings were cold.


    the ground began to shake. he looked at the courtyard.


    the ordinary-looking yard began to crack, and clay sculptures crawled out one after another.


    these clay sculptures were vivid and lively, and their joints were abnormally flexible. most importantly, each clay sculpture looked different.


    one had to know that when carving clay sculptures, the division of appearance was very important. to make every clay sculpture different, it took time to carve.


    these clay sculptures gave xu bai the feeling that they were real people.


    ¡°brother xu, be careful!¡± yun zihai reminded.


    as he finished speaking, the clay buddha statue in the hall suddenly changed.


    cracks covered the entire body of the clay buddha statue like a spider web. in the blink of an eye, it turned into yellow soil.


    however, after turning into yellow soil, the killing intent did not decrease. instead, it increased. it only transferred from the clay buddha statue to the clay statue outside.


    the bright moonlight shone on the clay sculpture, giving it an extremely strange feeling.


    right at this moment, the group of clay statues moved. with a murderous aura, they rushed towards xu bai and yun zihai.


    dozens of clay sculptures actually rushed out with the aura of an army.


    yun zihai was the first to attack. he waved the brush in his hand gently, and the pages around him fluttered. the words on the pages appeared and suppressed the clay sculptures in front of him.


    however, this clay sculpture seemed to be invulnerable. when the words landed on it, they stirred up waves of dust, but the damage they caused was limited.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes and gripped his ghost head blade tightly.


    he was still very clear about yun zihai¡¯s strength.


    the attack just now was extraordinary, but the defense of this clay statue was surprisingly high..

 Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: The Clay Sculpture’s Eyes Open, Killing Intent Rises

    chapter 140: the clay sculpture¡¯s eyes open, killing intent rises


    translator: 549690339


    it had caused damage, but looking at the situation, it had to be ground carefully.


    thinking of this, xu bai followed closely behind and used the four steps to slash the head of the clay statue at the front.


    a cloud of dust flew into the air. xu bai frowned.


    he had used the first form of breaking in that slash just now.


    the armor breaking effect of the first style of broken break could be said to be unexpected, but it had little effect on the clay statue.


    it was effective, but it was not obvious. the defense of this group of clay statues was indeed amazing.


    at this moment, the clay sculptures had also completed their encirclement, blocking all the escape routes in the surroundings.


    ¡°brother xu, something¡¯s wrong. they¡¯re moving very slowly.¡±¡±but its defense is astonishing, and¡­¡± yun zihai said.


    he didn¡¯t finish his sentence because an even bigger change happened next.


    layers of soil rose from the ground, forming an incomparably huge barrier that enveloped the entire sky. when the soil merged together, this place became a sealed space.


    xu bai raised his eyebrows.


    earlier, yun zihai said that his speed was very slow, and it was indeed very slow. with this speed, it was simply impossible for him to touch their side.


    but now that there was a sudden change, was he trying to trap them here?


    xu bai suddenly thought of something and said,¡±¡±don¡¯t you think that the things here seem to be targeting someone? it could be said that it was a good opportunity to silence him.¡±


    when yun zihai heard this, he said without hesitation, ¡®¡±¡®thousand-faced poison lord!¡±


    after xu bail s reminder, he also thought of the signs.


    what was thousand face poison lord skilled in?


    disguise, poison techniques, and movement techniques.


    however, his most proficient attack method was still poison. this kind of attack method was extremely harmful to living people, but the clay sculptures in front of him were different.


    their defense was extremely high, and they were not living humans. the poison attacks did little damage to them.


    even if they were very slow and could not touch people, the thousand-faced poison lord could not break through their defenses. moreover, even if he could slowly grind them to death, there was still a layer of sealed soil above them.


    however, if it was someone with greater destructive power, or someone with a more direct way of attacking, the situation would be much slower.


    the ghost sculptor wanted to silence him.


    if the thousand-faced poison lord really succeeded and returned to the temple, he would be greeted by the pile of clay sculptures in front of him and the soil that sealed the sky.


    ¡°it seems that everyone has already left.¡± ¡°brother xu, the soil in the sky doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    xu bai looked up as well.


    in the sky, the soil was rapidly shrinking. at this speed, if it really collapsed, they would not only have to face the clay sculpture in front of them, but also the heavy pressure of the soil in the sky.


    thousand-faced poison lord was not skilled in defense, so these two attacks would drobablv reallv burv him here.


    ¡°since there are no other discoveries, let¡¯s speed up.¡±xu bai said.


    after he finished speaking, he put away ghost head blade, and at the same time, the black light on his body became even more intense.


    ¡°come! ¡±


    with a loud shout, xu bai exerted strength in his legs and fell into the clay sculpture like a meteor.


    the surrounding clay sculptures surged towards him. the first clay sculpture that came into contact with him was hit by the black light and instantly turned into dust.


    the outermost layer of the clay sculpture was broken through, revealing a pale-faced person.


    rather than calling it a person, it was more like a corpse because the person in front of him was no longer breathing.


    from the way they dressed, they looked like ordinary people.


    ¡°using a living person as a clay sculpture?¡± xu bai was slightly stunned.


    the surrounding clay sculptures took advantage of this time and pounced over. xu bai did not move at all. he circulated his true core strength and waved his hands.


    all the attacks were neutralized, and at the same time, they extended in another direction.


    ¡°kakakaka!¡±


    a series of shattering sounds rang out as the clay sculptures in front of him attacked each other under the guidance of the shifting stars.


    using a clay sculpture against a clay sculpture, the damage increased sharply.


    xu bai¡¯s kidneys emitted true core strength. then, he used the four steps technique and moved between the clay sculptures.


    all the attacks were drawn away by him and landed on another clay sculpture. under the upside-down, the clay sculptures were crooked, and the soil on their bodies began to shatter.


    in the sky, the soil that was pressing down was still slowly sinking.


    yun zihai saw that xu bails side had already begun to attack like a storm, but he did not fall.


    the genius disciple of the academy, who was described by the emperor of the great chu state as someone with shocking potential, slowly raised the brush in his hand.


    the brush floated in the air, and yun hai closed his eyes. one by one, words fell from the book and merged into the brush.


    ¡°rise!¡±


    yun zihai suddenly opened his eyes. the floating brush in front of him began to tremble. then, it seemed to have transformed into a sharp sword that pierced through the clay sculpture.


    every time they passed by, the clay statue would fall to the ground. the layer of soil on the outside fell off, revealing the corpse inside.


    with the combination of articles and pen, the noble spirit came surging.


    the speed at which the two of them killed the clay sculptures was not slow. in the blink of an eye, the pile of clay sculptures in front of them had been completely destroyed, leaving only corpses on the ground.


    xu bai stopped and raised his head. he looked at the mud barrier in the sky and narrowed his eyes.


    in the mud barrier, there were twisted shapes protruding out. they were human shapes, and there were corpses hidden inside.


    ¡°ghost sculptor, how dare you commit such a crime in such a prosperous age!¡±yun zihai¡¯s eyes widened in anger.


    the corpses on the ground and the mud barrier in the sky, who knew how many people had died to create such a trap..

 Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: The Clay Sculpture’s Eyes Open, Killing Intent Rises

    chapter 141: the clay sculpture¡¯s eyes open, killing intent rises


    translator: 549690339


    he took it upon himself to govern the world. seeing this, anger rose from his heart.


    ¡°anger will make a person lose their calm. let¡¯s solve the current problem first.¡±xu bai said.


    yun zihai naturally knew that he was just expressing his feelings just now.


    after xu bail s reminder, yun zihai stretched out his index finger and pointed at the soil in the sky.


    the brush was wrapped in words, like a shooting star streaking across the night sky, stirring up the soil.


    on the other side, xu bails attack was even simpler and more direct. he bent his knees slightly and exerted strength in his legs. he was like a cannonball, smashing into the soil.


    after the two of them combined their attacks, the soil shattered inch by inch. it could no longer collapse and turned into countless fragments that fell to the ground.


    xu bai fell from the sky with a loud bang, causing the ground to tremble slightly.


    before he could speak, yun zihai spoke first.


    ¡°brother xu, if we don¡¯t get rid of this person, we won¡¯t be able to live in peace.¡±


    xu bai turned around and looked at the corpses on the ground. he nodded. ¡°the ability of a ghost sculptor should be to bury people in clay sculptures.¡±


    he had already made some guesses about what he had seen and heard just now.


    yun zihai said,¡± this person is one of the wanted targets of great chu. he is a branch of the sculptor branch. there are high-level people who can mold everything in the world. he was originally a righteous person, but he sealed living people and living things inside. from then on, he fell into the evil path.¡±


    xu bai got the answer, which was similar to his guess. he looked at the bodies again, walked to one of the bodies, and searched it carefully.


    he was not searching for anything good, but to see if there were any clues.


    yun zihai saw xu bails actions and understood what he was doing. he paused for a moment and followed suit.


    after the time for half an incense stick to burn, xu bai stopped in front of one of the corpses.


    on the other side, yun zihai searched many corpses but did not find anything. when he saw xu bai stop, he immediately walked over.


    ¡°did you find anything?¡±


    not far from xu bai, the corpse looked no different from the other corpses.


    however, yun zihai was equally meticulous. he followed xu bai¡¯s gaze and landed on the right hand of the corpse.


    the corpse clenched his right fist. there seemed to be something inside.


    ¡°this is?¡± yun zihai lowered his head and opened the corpse¡¯s right hand. he found a torn piece of paper inside.


    the paper was slightly yellow and was only the size of a thumb. it was held inside, and it was impossible to see what was inside from the outside.


    due to his tight grip, the paper had already turned into a ball. when yun zihai opened the ball of paper in front of him, his brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°a corner of the map?¡±


    there were some routes on it, which were obviously maps. however, because the paper was too small, it was impossible to tell where the marks were. ¡°looks like this person left us some clues before he died.¡¯¡±¡®


    according to his own speculation, this person must have struggled before he died. then, he tore off this small part of the map and held it in his hand until it was turned into a clay sculpture.


    the ghost sculptor didn¡¯t discover it, and it became a clue instead.


    ¡°brother xu, let¡¯s hurry up and go back to the county. there¡¯s a map in the county, i can compare them one by one.¡±yun zihai seemed to have thought of something as he turned his head and said.


    if this was really a map, he could indeed use this method to find it. as long as he compared it, he would have a clear target.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    the sky was getting darker and darker. xu bai and yun zihai searched the temple again. after finding no other clues, the two of them left and rushed back to sheng county.


    the county was promoted.


    at the county office.


    yun zihai lit the oil lamp on the table and took out a thick map from the cabinet beside him.


    ¡°this is a map of sheng county, right?¡± xu bai asked.


    ¡°other than shengxian county, there are also surrounding counties. i think that since the other party is causing trouble here, there must be clues, and the scope is also in these places.¡±yun zihai opened the map.


    the map was huge and filled the entire table.


    ¡°wait a moment.¡± yun zihai said to xu bai and began to look down at the lines on the paper.


    xu bai found a seat and sat down. he poured himself some tea and drank it while waiting. he was bored while waiting, so he took out the hundred poisons classic from his pocket and checked the progress bar.


    to be honest, he was very interested in this book.


    just the words ¡®hundred poisons scripture¡¯ were written on the cover. he could roughly guess what was inside.


    poison was very useful to him.


    as the saying goes, there is no one who doesn¡¯t get his shoes wet when he walks in the martial world. when you walk in the martial world, you are not afraid of those aboveboard methods. instead, you are afraid of despicable moves.


    poisoning was only one of them.


    xu bai thought that if he could perfect this progress bar, he would not only have the ability to defend against poison, but he would also have the ability to poison.


    -my knife is stained with poison.jpg


    with this thought in mind, xu bai became more and more excited.


    the night was getting darker.


    he waited for a full two hours.


    xu bai was engrossed when he heard yun zihai¡¯s voice.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t find him.¡± yun zihai shook his head as he tidied up the map in front of him.


    xu bai put down the hundred poisons scripture and said,¡±¡±looks like the thing depicted on it isn¡¯t a map.¡±


    yun zihai nodded.¡±


    this was the only clue they had now, and it was extremely important to them. they could not give up so easily..

 Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: The Clay Sculpture’s Eyes Open, Killing Intent Rises

    chapter 142: the clay sculpture¡¯s eyes open, killing intent rises


    translator: 549690339


    xu bai pondered for a moment, then stood up from his chair and said,¡¯¡±¡®lf you¡¯ve thought it through, just let me know and come to the bodyguard agency to look for me.¡±


    ¡°brother xu, don¡¯t you live in the county office?¡± yun zihai was stunned.¡±


    xu bai shook his head and said,¡± no need. i¡¯d better go back to the bodyguard agency. i need to find a quiet place to think about what i¡¯ve gained today.¡±¡± the progress bar was very secretive.


    xu bai didn¡¯t want to get too close to smart people, especially when the progress bar was showing. he didn¡¯t want to be seen through.


    unless he had no other choice, like no flower¡¯s head, he preferred to quietly do it alone.


    yun zihai pondered over xu bail s words and felt that they were right.


    ¡°if i discover anything, i will inform brother xu immediately. when the time comes, brother xu will help.¡±


    xu bai waved his hand.¡±l¡¯ve always been a person who gives money and goods. since you¡¯ve made a promise, i¡¯ll help you.¡¯¡±¡®


    the two of them exchanged a few more words and roughly arranged the follow-up preparations. then, xu bai left the county office.


    after xu bai left, yun zihai took out the lamp oil and refilled the oil lamp in front of him. he then continued to search the bookshelves in the room.


    the next day.


    after a night of rest, xu bai had recovered a lot.


    he woke up early this morning, but he did not continue to check the progress bar. instead, he walked out of the bodyguard agency and went to the streets.


    he walked along this street with familiarity and soon arrived at the qian family¡¯s medicinal herb shop.


    after using the vajra heart devil body and stellar transposition in the previous night¡¯s battles, the true essence energy in his kidneys had been depleted. it was time to replenish it today.


    the current situation was tense, and he did not know when unexpected things would happen. only by making sufficient preparations could he have the opportunity to defeat the enemy.


    under the shopkeeper¡¯s surprised gaze, xu bai bought another big bag of herbs to nourish the kidney and left.


    he had a meal on the way back. after returning to the bodyguard agency, he returned to the room in the backyard, closed the door, and opened the cloth wrapped with medicinal herbs.


    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± xu bai rubbed his hands, picked up a piece of herb, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    through the constant transformation of the kidney strengthening technique, every piece of medicinal herb entered the stomach and transformed into essence, which was gradually absorbed by the kidneys.


    after about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the true core strength lost in both kidneys was replenished once again.


    xu bai stretched his back and wrapped the remaining herbs. he placed them under the bed and took out the hundred poisons scripture to continue perfecting the progress bar.


    on his side, things were going according to the usual schedule. outside the bodyguard agency, there was a person standing outside. he looked at the bodyguard agency in front of him and revealed a strange smile.


    this person was dressed in silk and looked like a rich kid.


    he was not old, probably in his twenties, but there was a shrewd aura circulating around him.


    his appearance was not outstanding, ordinary, or ordinary. if it wasn¡¯t for his luxurious clothes, even if he was thrown into the crowd, he would be like a stone sinking into the sea. he would soon be drowned out.


    the young man in embroidered clothes stood at the entrance of the bodyguard agency. he stopped for about half an incense stick¡¯s time before he lifted his feet and walked towards the bodyguard agency.


    inside the agency, the bodyguards were still practicing their moves. some sharp-eyed people noticed someone coming in and quickly walked over.


    ¡°young master, are you here to entrust me with a delivery?¡±the bodyguard¡¯s eyes were very accurate. he could tell that this young man had an extraordinary aura. he was thinking about whether he should slightly increase the price.


    in this day and age, there were situations where customers were ripped off, and the bodyguard agency was no exception.


    the so-called rip-off was to see that the customers did not understand the market and take advantage of the information gap, or to monopolize.


    however, the young man in embroidered clothes did not answer him. instead, he walked straight to the backyard.


    ¡®what are you doing! that¡¯s where the escort master lives. who told you to barge in?¡±the bodyguard also realized that something was wrong. he quickly chased after him and grabbed the young man¡¯s arm.


    however, just as his hand touched the young man in embroidered clothes, he felt a strong force attack him and he was already flipped to the ground.


    naturally, all the escorts noticed this commotion.


    the escorts looked at each other and finally focused their gazes on liu er.


    liu er frowned and strode toward the young man with a long saber at his waist.


    if someone were to look closely, they would find that liu er¡¯s walking posture and the way he placed his hand on the hilt of the long saber were very similar to xu bail s posture.


    sometimes, when a person worships another person, they would unconsciously imitate that person¡¯s various postures.


    of course, liu er admired xu bai. he even unconsciously imitated xu bai¡¯s actions in his daily life.


    liu er stood in the middle as he approached.


    ¡°young master, the escort agency is not a place for you to barge in. if you have business, just come and talk to us. our escort master lives behind you, and you can¡¯t easily offend him.¡±


    liu er thought that he was still an escort, so he tried his best to be tactful and not offend anyone.


    the young man in embroidered clothes stopped and sized up liu er, revealing a curious expression.¡±¡±l didn¡¯t expect that in a remote county, a small bodyguard agency would actually have a ranked martial artist.¡±


    as soon as he said this, liu er¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    the other party had actually discovered his identity. there was something to talk about.


    ¡°don¡¯t be surprised. i just want to talk to your escort master. some things are better to talk face to face.¡±the young man smiled..

 Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Clay Sculpture’s Murderous Intent Begins

    chapter 143: clay sculpture¡¯s murderous intent begins


    translator: 549690339


    liu er gripped the long saber in his hand tightly.¡± wait here. i¡¯ll go find the escort master and see what he has to say.¡±¡±


    when the young man in embroidered clothes heard this, he did not say anything more. he only nodded and quietly stopped in his place.


    liu er turned around and entered the backyard. he came to the door of xu bai¡¯s room and gently knocked on it.


    ¡°enter.¡±


    after receiving the order, he pushed the door open and entered.


    seeing xu bai sitting on a chair with a book in his hand, he quickly lowered his head and explained what had happened.


    hearing liu er¡¯s words, xu bai put down the hundred poisons scripture in his hand, pressed his elbow on the table, and fell into deep thought.


    a moment later, he waved his hand.¡±


    at this time, someone came to look for him, and it was someone he did not know. it was very interesting. he wanted to see who it was.


    liu er quickly agreed. without hesitation, he turned around and headed to the front yard.


    after arriving at the front courtyard, he told the young man in embroidered clothes to enter, but not to cause trouble inside.


    the young man in embroidered clothes only smiled and stepped into the backyard. he followed the path in the backyard and walked to the door of the room.


    the door to the backyard was closed when liu er left. the young man in embroidered clothes came to the door and raised his hand. he used his other hand to pull his sleeve and gently knocked on the door.


    the entire process was filled with courtesy. even when he knocked on the door, he had to hold his sleeve with one hand. if one looked closely, one would find that this young man in embroidered clothes had received a very good education.


    sometimes, it was difficult to completely imitate a person¡¯s aura.


    not only did the young man in embroidered clothes have a shrewd aura, but he also had a noble aura.


    ¡°come in.¡±


    xu bai¡¯s voice came from the room.


    the young man in embroidered clothes pushed the door open and closed it. he cupped his hands and said to xu bai,¡¯¡±¡®greetings, escort leader xu.¡±


    he had a smile on his face. if someone else was here, they would think that he had a good relationship with xu bai.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes and tapped his fingers on the table rhythmically. ¡°who are you? why are you looking for me?¡±


    the question was direct and straightforward.


    at this time, xu bai did not want to play any tricks. if there was anything, he would face it openly.


    ¡°escort leader xu is indeed a straightforward person. i¡¯ll be straightforward then. it seems that the yun family¡¯s assassin has been personally dealt with by escort leader xu.¡±the young man smiled.


    after he said this, the crowd fell silent.


    ¡°i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. ¡°¡®what yun family?¡± xu bai asked calmly. i don¡¯t understand a single word you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°escort leader xu, smart people don¡¯t lie in front of others. that killer was more than enough to deal with qingxue, but he died. as far as i know, qingxue came to find you. in this sheng county, other than yun zihai, only you have this ability.¡±the young man in embroidered clothes spoke slowly, as if he had everything in his hands.


    at this moment, xu bai moved.


    he turned into a streak of black light and rushed toward the young man in embroidered clothes. at the same time, the ghost head blade at his waist flashed with a cold light.


    the young man in embroidered clothes reacted very quickly. his hands kept moving, and shadows appeared in the air, pressing down on xu bai.


    this shadow was like clouds and fog. waves of white fog appeared on the young man in embroidered clothes and instantly filled the room. the young man in embroidered clothes disappeared in the fog.


    the shadow landed on xu bails body. at this moment, cracks appeared on the black light, but it did not shatter.


    at the same time, star transposition appeared and moved the phantom in all directions in an instant.


    ¡°bang!¡±


    a muffled groan sounded, and the surrounding fog disappeared. the young man in embroidered clothes took two steps back, his face full of surprise.


    ¡°boundless dao scripture? or something else?¡±


    blood flowed out from the corner of the young man¡¯s mouth.


    he didn¡¯t expect xu bai to have such a magical ability to counter all his attacks, so he suffered a loss.


    in that exchange, he had already suffered light injuries.


    xu bai held ghost head blade upside down and used the four steps technique.


    ¡°are you playing tricks with me?¡±


    his tone was filled with contempt, mockery, and endless killing intent.


    ghost head blade was wrapped in black light as it slashed down at the young man in embroidered clothes.


    if this slash landed, it would be able to split the young man in embroidered clothes into two.


    the blade was about to land.


    at this moment, the young man in embroidered clothes suddenly reached into his pocket and took out a token. then, he said something in the fastest tone he had ever spoken in his life.


    ¡°i am the military advisor under the sixth prince. i am here to make friends with you!¡±


    these words were spoken very quickly. just as he finished speaking, ghost head blade was only an inch away from the young man¡¯s forehead.


    cold sweat dripped down from the head of the young man in embroidered clothes. he did not even blink. the noble aura from before had disappeared.


    it was terrifying.


    the killing intent in that instant made him understand that the other party really intended to kill him directly. if he had not said this at the critical moment, he would have become a corpse by now.


    ¡°it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡± the young man let out a long breath and wiped the sweat off his forehead with his luxurious sleeves.


    at this moment, xu bai sheathed his saber, returned to his seat, and took a sip of tea.


    compared to his initial murderous and murderous look, he looked completely different.


    xu bai put down his teacup, smacked his lips, and said leisurely,¡±¡±prince six wants to be friends with me?¡±

 Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Blue Snow Appears in the Depths of the Forest

    chapter 144: blue snow appears in the depths of the forest


    when the young man in embroidered clothes heard xu bai¡¯s words, he came back to his senses and hurriedly said,¡±¡±yes, the sixth prince said that if the ninth princess can make friends with you, so can he.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    when did i become the ninth princess ¡®friend? why didn¡¯t i know?


    the ninth princess and i don¡¯t seem to have much interaction.


    also, what¡¯s with being friends with me?


    xu bai only needed to think for a moment to understand the meaning.


    he had previously learned that the members of the royal family were all bound by the emperor.


    at most, they could only recruit rank-6 confidants, and those true expert guards were actually loyal to the emperor. they were used to protect the safety of the royal family and maintain the dignity of the royal family.


    therefore, even if it was a rank-6 expert, the members of the royal family would still crave it.


    xu bai felt that these members of the imperial family seemed to be in a glorious state on the surface, but they were actually living a miserable life.


    an emperor who had a firm grasp of the core was a true ruler.


    however, xu bai didn¡¯t want to get involved in the scheming among the members of the royal family.


    ¡°i won¡¯t help the ninth princess or the sixth prince. i don¡¯t want to get involved in any of your fights. ¡°xu bai said slowly.


    some things needed to be made clear in advance to avoid future trouble.


    the young man in embroidered clothes had already calmed down. after hearing xu bails words, his face lit up.¡±are you serious?¡±


    ¡°i, xu bai, have always been a man of my word.¡± xu bai waved his sleeves and said.


    of course, even he himself did not quite believe what he said.


    the young man in embroidered clothes had never been close to xu bai, so he did not know xu bai¡¯s personality. he hurriedly took out a book from his pocket and handed it over.


    xu bai took it and looked at it. he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    there was no name on the book. when xu bai flipped to the first page, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°nameless saber scripture?¡±


    as the saying goes, an expert should look at the door.


    previously, he had obtained a nameless saber scripture from yun xiang. now that he had seen another one, xu bai understood it better than anyone else.


    it was said that ten years ago, there was a nameless sabersman who walked the human world, and countless souls died under his blade. five years ago, the nameless sabersman wrote a saber scripture, which was divided into twenty-four copies and scattered all over the world.


    five years ago, the nameless saberman disappeared. someone obtained a portion of the incomplete scroll and comprehended it to reach the eighth grade. someone once said that if he collected all twenty-four incomplete scrolls, he could enter the first grade.


    xu bai had already obtained one of them. after fusing it, it became the breaking style. now, he had obtained the second one.


    looking at the progress bar, xu bai felt like he was collecting cards.


    ¡°what is the meaning of this?¡± xu bai waved the nameless saber scripture in his hand and said.


    ¡°let¡¯s be friends.¡± ¡± the ninth princess must have paid something to be friends with you,¡± the young man in embroidered clothes said with a smile.¡± the sixth prince certainly won¡¯t fall behind.¡¯¡±¡®


    xu bai was speechless.


    to be honest, the ninth princess really didn¡¯t give him anything.


    however¡­he couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    ¡°how refreshing!¡± xu bai kept the nameless saber scripture and put on a happy expression. he said, ¡°since the sixth prince is straightforward, i am also a straightforward person. i will never help the ninth princess.¡± it would be a waste not to take something that was given for free.


    he really didn¡¯t expect the progress bar to be so fast.


    there was such a good thing?


    since there was a good thing, he would accept it.


    ¡°your excellency is indeed a straightforward person. this way, i can go back and report to the sixth prince. ¡°the young man cupped his hands.


    xu bai stopped talking and looked at the young man in embroidered clothes.


    the room fell silent. after a moment of silence, xu bai asked in a puzzled voice.


    ¡°do you still want me to treat you to dinner?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re too kind. then i¡¯ll take my leave.¡±the young man in embroidered clothes hurriedly said.


    after saying that, the young man in embroidered clothes left the room and left the bodyguard agency.


    after watching the young man leave, xu bai looked at the nameless saber scripture in his hand and smiled.


    the battle within the royal family was indeed full of undercurrents. even if it was a small advantage, they would not give it to their enemies.


    however, this had nothing to do with him. the ups and downs of the outside world had nothing to do with him. now that there was a progress bar, he still had a lot of things to do.


    thinking of this, xu bai put down the nameless saber scripture and took out the hundred poisons scripture to continue the progress bar.


    everyone was doing their own thing. yun zihai was still looking for the clues on the note, and xu bai was also looking at the progress bar.


    on the other side, at the yin posthouse, they had the blood of a dragon.


    qing xue had almost recovered and was riding on her fast horse.


    the ninth princess had already received the message that she had sent earlier. she had also replied and told her to return to the capital as soon as possible and not to get involved in xu bails matter.


    after receiving the news, qing xue did not stay any longer. today was the day she left sheng county.


    in the yin posthouse, the old postmaster was far away, as if he didn¡¯t want to have too much interaction with the ninth princess ¡®personal servant girl.


    he was about to retire and return to his hometown. he only wanted peace now.


    qing xue looked left and right, then swung the reins and knocked her slender legs on the horse¡¯s belly.


    ¡°giddyup!¡±


    the horse neighed and brought qing xue away.


    sheng county was extremely far from the capital. even if qingxue rode at full speed, it would still take a long time to get there.


    before she left, she had brought enough food along the way, but she had to settle her own accommodation.


    the sun gradually set. seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, qing xue did not continue on her journey. she found a relatively empty place in the forest and lit a bonfire.


    when a person was in the wild, flames could protect him. even with qing xue¡¯s strength, she was not afraid of any wild beasts, but she could still avoid a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Blue Snow Appears in the Depths of the Forest

    chapter 145: blue snow appears in the depths of the forest


    translator: 549690339


    a cold wind blew around them. qing xue tightened her clothes and thought to herself.


    in order to save time, she did not stop when she passed by the last yin posthouse. now, she could only camp in the wilderness.


    after a long day of running, qing xue was also a little tired. she took out two pieces of dry food from the bag beside her and began to eat on the spot.


    a pot of water and a few mouthfuls of dry food solved the problem of food and clothing.


    although she was beautiful and beautiful, she had undergone rigorous training since she became the ninth princess ¡®personal maid.


    she had been trained to live a simple life like this, so there was nothing wrong with it.


    after eating and filling her stomach, qing xue hugged her knees and leaned against a tree, staring at the bonfire in front of her.


    the night in the forest seemed even more lonely. other than the occasional chirping of insects, birds, and beasts, qingxue was the only one left.


    when one was alone, it was easy to think about things.


    qing xue looked at the dancing flames and thought of what had happened to the county. she was a little stunned.


    he had thought that it was a simple mission, but it had been full of twists and turns, and he had almost lost his life twice.


    it was just as the ninth princess had said. when one was outside, one had to put down all their status and be careful in everything.


    after this incident, qing xue felt that she had many more ideas. ¡°that jianghu person is very strong and has a very strange personality.¡± unknowingly, she remembered xu bai and the first time she met him.


    xu bai had left a deep impression on her.


    the first time they met, she was beaten up. the second time was at spring rain pavilion, where he saved her from danger.


    she could not see through that man at all. his strength was unfathomable, and she did not know what he was thinking. sometimes, she thought she had seen through him, but she could always show something new.


    for example¡­that kind of ruthless method, as well as the decisiveness to attack without hesitation, as well as calm thinking.


    when he was dealing with the man in black, he cut off his limbs and used external medicine to treat the wounds on his limbs. this coldness made people tremble.


    when they were at the yin posthouse, she had tested the other party a little and had killed him without hesitation, almost crippling her. this decisiveness had even made her admire him.


    also, when he was in a state of extreme anger, after knowing her identity, he would stop in time to analyze the reason and prevent the enemy¡¯s plan from succeeding. he would turn from anger to calmness, which would make people¡¯s scalps go numb.


    as long as he had one of these three advantages, it would be amazing. this man actually possessed all of them.


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity. if it could be used by the ninth princess, the ninth princess would have the right time, the right place, and the right people.¡±qing xue sighed.


    when she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the people that the princess could use.


    ¡°a bunch of idiots!¡±


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the ninth princess was so resourceful, the group of idiots around her wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach this far and control the financial resources of great chu.


    this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even that man, this group of grass, even this group of grass, even this group of grass, all can¡¯t compare, unfortunately, this group of grass, after all, this group of grass, this group of grass, still can¡¯t be controlled by a princess.¡¯qing xue sighed when she thought of this.


    unknowingly, her impression of xu bai had changed greatly.


    ¡°rest early. we still have to travel tomorrow morning.¡±qing xue closed her eyes.


    it was difficult to travel at night. sometimes, there was no need to be so greedy for time. if they encountered danger, it would be difficult to deal with.


    qing xue felt her body getting heavier and heavier.


    the chirping of insects and birds in the darkness was a lullaby.


    just as qing xue was about to fall asleep, she suddenly opened her eyes and woke up from her half-asleep state.


    there was movement!


    there was a rope wrapped around her left hand and it was swaying slightly.


    this rope was connected to the ground and surrounded the surroundings. as long as someone stepped in and touched this rope, it would cause a sound.


    she had to be careful when she traveled in the martial world. without this warning, she would not have been able to sleep peacefully.


    now that the rope was moving, it meant that someone had come in.


    qing xue stood up. without thinking too much, she ran towards a big tree not far away.


    after running to the tree, she climbed to the top of the tree in a few steps and observed in secret under the cover of the leaves.


    not long after she climbed to the top of the tree, five people in black appeared where she was.


    after the men in black appeared, they looked at the bonfire in front of them and one of them slowly spoke.


    ¡°there¡¯s a bonfire here, so there must be someone here, and he shouldn¡¯t be far away. find him and kill him, or else it will affect master¡¯s plan.¡± his voice was very low and carried a strong murderous aura.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± the other four men in black quickly agreed and ran in all directions.


    after the four men in black left, the leader of the men in black looked at the bonfire in front of him and waved his sleeves.


    the bonfire was extinguished, and the surroundings fell into darkness again.


    in the darkness, qing xue saw the man in black leave and let out a long sigh.


    at this moment, she heard another scream.


    it was not a human voice, but a horse¡¯s pained scream.


    ¡°my horse!¡± qing xue¡¯s pupils constricted.


    her fast horse was grazing in the forest. now that she heard the horse¡¯s screams, she knew that it had been killed.


    however, she did not come down immediately. instead, she continued to hold her breath and wait on the tree.


    from the way the black-clothed man extinguished the campfire, it could be seen that he wasn¡¯t weak. moreover, he had four companions. if he went down,


    he would probably die..

 Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Blue Snow Appears in the Depths of the Forest

    chapter 146: blue snow appears in the depths of the forest


    translator: 549690339


    as expected, in less than two breaths, the five figures gathered at the place where they had just appeared.


    back to the horse.


    although there was no bonfire, qing xue could still see it under the moonlight.


    ¡°he really ran away.¡± the man in black said.


    ¡°milord, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°search. if you can¡¯t find it, then shut your mouth. if master finds out about this, no one can keep their heads.¡±the man in black¡¯s tone became stern. the four subordinates quickly nodded and agreed, not daring to make any noise.


    ¡°the matter of the mausoleum is related to master¡¯s important plan. you must not let anyone get close to it. if there is a second one, you will die before me. ¡°the man in black said.


    the moment he said this, his four subordinates were so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe loudly. they quickly agreed.


    ¡°also, don¡¯t go to sheng county again. you can¡¯t afford to offend that xu bai person. don¡¯t assassinate yun zihai again. master said that if we can successfully develop this plan, it proves that the letter wasn¡¯t obtained by yun zihai. ¡°the man in black said again.


    after giving his orders, he did not say anything else. he waved his hand and left with his subordinates.


    the surroundings returned to silence.


    qing xue, who was hiding on the tree, frowned and thought about what she had just heard.


    tomb?


    xu bai?


    yun zihai?


    how did xu bai get involved in this matter?


    although she did not know what the mausoleum was, she thought of many things when she heard xu bai come in.


    hiding on the tree, qing xue was conflicted as if she was struggling with something.


    after about half an incense stick of time, she sighed.


    ¡°forget it. i, qing xue, have never been a person who doesn¡¯t pay my debts. you saved me at the spring rain pavilion, so i¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    ¡°the princess only asked me to return to the capital. before i came, she asked me to befriend xu bai. it¡¯s not wrong for me to help xu bai now.¡±


    thinking of this, qing xue quietly came down from the tree. after ensuring the safety of the surroundings, she quickly rushed in the direction of the county.


    a few days passed.


    sheng county had been peaceful for the past few days, and nothing unusual had happened to xu bai.


    the only difference was that yun zihai seemed to have reached a bottleneck. he did not find out what the clue was.


    however, xu bai was not in a hurry. he was still focused on the hundred poisons scripture in his hand.


    today was the day the progress bar was completed. xu bai was excited.


    he placed the teacup aside. the tea inside had already turned cold.


    xu bai picked it up and took a sip. he didn¡¯t care at all as he stared at the hundred poisons scripture.


    time gradually passed. after about half an incense stick of time, the progress bar was finally full.


    light blue smoke appeared and a line of text appeared in front of him.


    [you have studied the hundred poisons scripture and comprehended the hundred poisons quintessence.]


    after the words appeared, they disappeared in an instant. then, lines of words turned into information and surged into xu bai¡¯s mind.


    the latest panel appeared.


    [name: xu bail


    ¡® realm: eighth stage unspecialized.¡±


    [breaking one style, level 2: maximum level.]] [reversal heart technique (level 2.5):[maximum level.]


    [maple leaves like rain (tier 2): maximum level.]


    [four steps (level 3): maximum level.] [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney strengthening technique (level 4): maximum level.] [hundred poisons true solution tier 3: maximum]


    ¡® comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    after xu bai had absorbed all the information, he had already comprehended the effects of the hundred poison solution.


    ¡°this thousand-faced poison lord is guarding a treasure mountain without knowing it. forcefully cultivating the heart technique is really neglecting the essentials and pursuing the trifles.¡±xu bai spun the teacup on the table and thought to himself.


    according to the hundred poisons sutra, it was a seventh-grade skill.


    there were over a hundred different types of poisons, including their usage and identification methods, as well as their various combinations and ingredients.


    ¡°hundred poisons, it really is hundred poisons.¡±


    xu bai thought to himself that this was not a loss. this skill could prevent him from being tricked in the future.


    the reason why he felt that the thousand-faced poison lord was guarding the treasure mountain without realizing it was because of the powerful ability of the hundred poisons quintessence.


    thousand-faced poison lord had prioritized the cultivation of movement techniques and had cultivated them to the highest level. however, he had only roughly mastered the true poison techniques.


    there were over a hundred types of poison inside, and they could all be used one by one. however, the truly powerful one was a fusion.


    according to the hundred poisons scripture, this poison was called hundred fierce powder.


    it could be used directly by the other party, such as putting it in food or water. it was colorless and odorless.


    he could also follow the wind and wave it towards the sky.


    more importantly, he could also attach it to weapons.


    below the seventh grade, touch it and die.


    if a rank-7 expert was affected by a lack of vitality, they would feel dizzy and would die an unnatural death over time.


    there was also an antidote that could cure all poisons. back in the forest, thousand face poison lord had used this antidote.


    he did not need to delve into the recipe of the antidote. he only needed to know the commonly used ingredients.


    however, the hundred violent poison was different. it required true core


    strength to be used as a transplant to fuse the power of the hundred poisons so


    that they would not conflict.


    if it were an ordinary person, they would need a long period of training and learning to control this poison. however, xu bai was different. he had already reached the maximum level.


    xu bai roughly tidied it up. he took a brazier and placed the hundred poisons scripture inside, then lit it up.


    a moment later, the hundred poison was reduced to ashes. at this time, he took out a pen and paper from the cabinet and wrote down all the materials needed for the hundred fierce poison.


    ¡°i hope sheng county pharmacy has these things.¡±xu bai looked at the commonly seen herbs on the list and thought to himself..

 Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Blue Snow Appears in the Depths of the Forest

    chapter 147: blue snow appears in the depths of the forest


    translator: 549690339


    this was the most brilliant aspect of the hundred fierce poison. the medicinal ingredients required were also extremely common. however, through various combinations and the traction of real essence energy, it could become a poison that could make even a level seven expert pale.


    in xu bail s words, it was a must-have item for traveling in jianghu.


    thinking of this, xu bai walked out of the room and headed toward the qian family¡¯s medicinal herb shop.


    qian yu had been in a good mood these few days.


    the medicinal herbs business was well managed by him. just yesterday, he was praised by his family, which made him happy.


    after all, he was one of the few young people who could be praised in the qian


    residence.


    however, while he was happy, there were still some things that made him worry. for example, some of the medicinal herbs in the medicinal shop could not be sold at all.


    these medicinal herbs were actually not good things. according to common sense, some of them were poisonous.


    for example, arsenical acid, mercury, raw wild acorn, raw monkshood, raw southern star, matchmaker worm, raw scorpions, wild sun flowers, datura flowers, and so on.


    in fact, in their line of work, they all knew that these medicines were effective in some special diseases. although they were toxic, as long as they knew the dosage, it would not be a big problem.


    however, there were not many that could be used.


    at that time, he even said a few words to the qian family¡¯s head and said that these medicinal herbs could not be imported in the future.


    however, he did not expect the family head to shut his mouth with a single sentence.


    ¡°if we lose these things, we can make money, but the commoners will lose their income. in our line of work, we are actually a middleman. we can¡¯t lose our source of goods.¡±


    ¡°besides, if these medicinal herbs are used and others can¡¯t buy them, wouldn¡¯t it delay a life?¡±


    pattern, what was pattern? this was what was called a setup.


    qian yu had been very impressed at that time, so he maintained his original appearance and purchased goods every day, including these poisonous herbs.


    he did not stop.


    he felt that he had to get close to the family head.


    ¡°today is another calm day.¡±qian yu sat on a chair and sighed as he looked at the crowd coming and going outside the door.


    although a remote county like theirs was not as prosperous as a big county, it was quite comfortable to live like this.


    looking at the people coming and going, qian yu felt sleepy.


    however, at this moment, a person suddenly walked in from outside the door, causing him to lose all his sleepiness.


    ¡°him again!¡±


    he had a very deep impression of this young man.


    at such a young age, it was hard not to have a deep impression of buying a large number of kidney nourishing herbs.


    however, it was still a business after all, and it was a good business. qian yu was shocked for the first time, but he didn¡¯t feel anything after that.


    ¡°please wait a moment, i¡¯ll go get the herbs for you.¡±qian yu got up from his chair and prepared to get what the young man needed.


    the first two times he bought, this young man was very decisive. moreover, he did it very quickly and did not bargain. therefore, qian yu felt that this young man should be a person with a very short temper.


    he didn¡¯t want others to wait too long, so he prepared to look for medicinal herbs according to the old method.


    however, before he could take two steps, he heard a voice behind him.


    ¡°shopkeeper, i don¡¯t want those herbs this time. change it to another one. just gather all the herbs on the list, the more the better.¡±


    xu bai placed the list of herbs on the table.


    ¡°cured?¡± qian yuxia said subconsciously, but then he knew that he shouldn¡¯t have said these words and quickly shut his mouth.


    it was better not to interrupt when it came to male secrets.


    thinking of this, he picked up the list on the table. when he saw the medicinal herbs on it, his eyes widened.


    ¡°sir, are you sure you want these things? if i don¡¯t have the recipe, i definitely won¡¯t sell them to you.¡±


    the medicinal herbs written on it were the ones that he had been worried about not being able to sell recently. however, these were all poisonous medicinal herbs. without a prescription, he really did not dare to sell them.


    it was fine if they only sold one or two flavors, but this was a large amount. if something happened, the reputation that the qian clan had accumulated over the years would be gone.


    he couldn¡¯t sell it. he absolutely couldn¡¯t sell it.


    qian yu¡¯s attitude was very firm.


    xu bai had already expected this question. he had already thought of a solution. he slapped another list on the table and said, ¡°these are all prescriptions for treating illnesses and saving lives. take a look for yourself. you should also have the ability to read prescriptions.¡±


    to be able to be the shopkeeper of a medicinal herb shop, he must have done some research in this area.


    as for this so-called secret recipe, it was actually very simple.


    those who were good at using poison would not be bad at detoxification.


    xu bai had only split the medicinal herbs into several antidotes.


    qian yu picked it up in doubt. when he saw the prescription on it, he frowned.


    a moment later, he nodded.


    ¡°according to the medicinal properties of each medicinal herb, there is indeed no problem with this prescription. but customer, why do you need so many antidotes?¡±qian yu asked in confusion.


    ¡°why do you care so much? with the prescription, according to your rules, you have to prescribe medicine for me. i just have to pay for it.¡±xu bail s eyes vuueneu.


    after killing so many people, it gave off a daunting aura.


    qian yu only felt a chill on the back of his neck and shivered. then, he remembered that xu bails words were not wrong. seeing the ghost head blade on xu bai¡¯s waist, he did not ask anything and quickly turned around to get the medicine.


    forget it. he was just following the rules. he didn¡¯t want to be a busybody. otherwise, something might happen. after all, this young man looked very fierce..

 Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Blue Snow Appears in the Depths of the Forest

    chapter 148: blue snow appears in the depths of the forest


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°the more, the better.¡± xu bai added.


    ¡°alright.¡± qian yu quickly agreed.


    after the time it took for an incense stick to burn, xu bai paid the money and carried a huge package on his back as he walked towards the bodyguard agency.


    the surrounding pedestrians looked at him in surprise. after all, it was rare to see someone carrying such a big bag.


    xu bai didn¡¯t mind. when he passed by a small stall, he bought a few porcelain bottles before returning to the escort agency.


    after returning to the bodyguard agency, he went straight into his room and opened the package.


    he started to concoct the hundred violent poison according to the method on the hundred poison true solution.


    the door was locked, and the bodyguards outside did not know what was going on inside.


    an hour later.


    xu bai looked at the five porcelain bottles in front of him and revealed a satisfied smile.


    each porcelain bottle was about the size of a baby¡¯s fist, and it was filled with hundred violent poison powder.


    there were only four bottles containing the hundred violent poison, and the last one contained the hundred solution pill mentioned in the hundred poison book.


    the so-called baijie pill was the antidote that the thousand-faced poison lord had taken in the forest that day.


    xu bai thought for a moment, took out one of the bottles, opened the lid, and pulled out ghost head blade.


    the powder was poured onto the blade of ghost head blade and spread evenly.


    after a few breaths of time, it had disappeared and completely fused with


    ghost head blade¡¯s surface.


    a blue light flashed on the blade, filled with a sense of danger.


    ¡°not bad.¡±


    xu bai subconsciously wanted to reach out and touch it, but he stopped. he almost touched it out of habit.


    he couldn¡¯t help but think of a gif he had seen in his previous life. [my dagger is smeared with poison (lick 9]


    [my dagger is smeared with poison (lick


    he put ghost head blade back into his waist, then put the remaining three bottles of poison and one bottle of antidote into a cloth bag that he had specially prepared. he then crossed over to the other side of his waist.


    ¡°perfect.¡±


    xu bai was very satisfied.


    he thought for a moment and picked up the nameless saber scripture that the young man in embroidered clothes had given him again, planning to continue the new progress bar.


    since yun zihai hadn¡¯t made any new discoveries yet, he would try his best to gain some benefits.


    however, before he could start, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    at this time, in broad daylight, the people from the bodyguard agency really did not dare to be so reckless. even if there was an important matter, they had to knock on the door first and obtain his permission before entering.


    xu bai frowned. he put down the nameless saber scripture and gripped the hilt of ghost head blade with his right hand.


    when he saw who it was, he let go. ¡°didn¡¯t you leave already? why are you back?¡±


    in his words, there was a hint of disgust.


    qing xue walked in hurriedly. her hair was a little messy. it was obvious that she had not cleaned up her appearance after the overnight raid. she looked very sorry.


    of course, this kind of disheveled appearance, coupled with that extremely pure face, gave off a special feeling.


    ¡°i came all the way here to tell you important news. is this your attitude?¡±qing xue wanted to say it immediately, but after hearing xu bai¡¯s tone, she was immediately furious.


    she had already walked far away and knew that xu bai might have fallen into a huge conspiracy, so she rushed back immediately. however, the other party¡¯s words stopped her.


    ¡°important news? what news?¡±xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    qing xue turned around, leaving xu bai with a slender and beautiful back view.


    she said angrily,¡±nothing. i just came to tell you that i¡¯m leaving soon.¡±


    xu bai moved in a flash and blocked the way. he closed the door and bolted it at the same time.


    the set of movements was extremely practiced.


    it¡¯s not as bad as what i said just now. what news do you have to tell me?¡±¡±


    i said the wrong thing just now, but it¡¯s not a big problem. it¡¯s fine if you coax it.


    qing xue looked xu bai up and down.¡±you don¡¯t dislike it anymore?¡±


    ¡°miss qingxue is beautiful, nice, and has a good figure. why would i dislike her?¡±xu bai praised.


    qing xue was speechless.


    she also realized that this man¡¯s special side was that he was quite thick-skinned.


    however, she only said a few words in anger just now. since it was a serious matter, she did not waste time.


    after organizing his words, qing yun recounted everything he had seen and heard in the forest without missing a word.


    xu bai fell into deep thought after hearing that.


    ¡°you just said that these people don¡¯t want to cause trouble for me anymore?¡±


    qing xue nodded.


    ¡°also, they should have caused me trouble before.¡±


    qing xue continued to nod.


    ¡°lastly, they talked about the mausoleum?¡±xu bai asked the last question.


    qing xue recalled what she had just heard and nodded with certainty.


    xu bai turned around and placed the nameless sword scripture in his arms.


    then, he said,¡±¡±you might not be able to leave for the time being.¡±


    ¡°why?¡± qing xue¡¯s big eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t solve this problem, you will inevitably encounter some strange things on your way. if you really encounter them, it¡¯s hard to say whether you can go back or not.¡±xu bai said.


    qing xue thought about it carefully. it was really possible. after all, she had only passed by that place before, and the men in black wanted to kill her.


    ¡°also, follow me to see yun zihai.¡±xu bai grabbed qing xue¡¯s wrist and walked out.


    i thought that the clues should be getting clearer and clearer..¡±

 Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: The Prologue of the Full Moon Night Begins

    chapter 149: the prologue of the full moon night begins


    translator: 549690339


    after xu bai said this, he directly stepped out of the room.


    qing xue was pulled by xu bai and followed him out of the backyard.


    she was completely stunned and did not understand what had happened. she was completely dragged away by xu bails strength.


    qing xue was very puzzled. she had only been here for a short while and was only responsible for delivering information. why was she suddenly involved?


    also, why did he want to see yun zihai and why did he want her to go with him? this really made her confused.


    however, sometimes, once a person was stunned, it would last for a period of time.


    in the front yard, the people of the escort agency were still training. however, when they saw xu bai holding a beautiful woman¡¯s hand and walking out of the backyard, they all revealed shocked expressions.


    they could not be blamed for not knowing. after all, qing xue was a level seven expert. it was very easy for her to sneak into the backyard quietly. this sudden encounter stunned everyone present.


    ¡°train well, what are you looking at! is the matter of the escort master something you can see?¡±liu er raised his saber and shouted.


    what a joke. how could they interfere in escort leader xu¡¯s matters?


    not to mention hiding one woman, it was normal to hide ten or a hundred.


    the bodyguards quickly shut their mouths and did not say anything else.


    when they were heading to yun zihai¡¯s location, xu bai told qing xue some things, including yun zihai¡¯s purpose.


    when he finished speaking, qing xue was dumbfounded.


    this dazed state only lasted for a while before he reacted.


    she wasn¡¯t a stupid person, so she quickly analyzed the cause and effect of the matter. however, she had a new idea.


    ¡°why did you pull me over? i¡¯m just a messenger!¡±


    to be honest, this matter really had nothing to do with her.


    you two can deal with the person behind the eighth prince, but it has nothing to do with me.


    i¡¯ve already told you everything. i¡¯ve also told you all the clues i know. why are you still dragging me along?


    this was qing xue¡¯s true thoughts, and it was indeed the case.


    but soon, xu bai gave her an answer that made her fall into deep thought.


    ¡°i need a helper, so i¡¯ll say it directly. but i know that if i need a helper, it won¡¯t be for nothing. if you participate in this matter and succeed, maybe his


    majesty will have a good impression of the ninth princess.¡±


    he liked to be straightforward and not mix in any fake things. he also did not like to beat around the bush.


    he did what he had to do. there was no possibility of deception.


    he did need a helper, and he said it very directly. after all, the more helpers he had, the more stable things would be.


    he was also very clear that there was no free lunch in this world, so he told some of the benefits to qing xue. whether to go or not, it was all up to qing xue to decide.


    it was an open and aboveboard transaction. everyone could have a common goal, and there was no cheating.


    if they were willing to go, then they would go together. if they weren¡¯t going, then xu bai would let go now.


    qing xue fell silent.


    she wanted to report this to the ninth princess and see what she would do.


    but after thinking about it, the matter of the concealment was like an arrow on the string, and it had to be released.


    once they reported, it would definitely take time. if xu bai and yun zihai had already settled these matters during this period of time, wouldn¡¯t the flowers turn yellow?


    after thinking about it, qing xue finally made a decision. she didn¡¯t say a word, which was a tacit agreement. xu bai pulled her toward the county office.


    qing xue was loyal to the ninth princess. she knew that this was the emperor¡¯s decision.


    if she could participate in this and help xu bai and the others complete this task, the ninth princess would be able to gain more favor from his majesty.


    for a member of the royal family, gaining the favor of the emperor was more precious than a mountain of gold and silver.


    qing xue felt that she could make the decision for once. after all, the current situation was very urgent.


    thinking of this, she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    the two of them continued to walk, getting closer and closer to the sheng county yamen.


    however, before they could walk far, they were stopped by a young man in embroidered clothes when they approached the county government.


    ¡°brother xu, you¡¯re not being honest. i¡¯ve already given you the good stuff and we agreed to be friends. now you¡¯re messing around with the ninth princess¡¯s people behind my back. ¡°the young man in embroidered clothes was furious. he began to tremble as he spoke.


    the young man in embroidered clothes was about to leave. before he left, he wanted to see if there were any local specialties in the county city so that he could bring them back and enjoy them.


    however, he never expected to see such a scene during his stroll.


    backstab, a proper backstab.


    the young man¡¯s face was filled with the words ¡°you¡¯re not authentic¡±.


    not only was it unethical, it was simply inhuman!


    as the saying went, it was only right to receive money to do things. this was the truth since ancient times.


    even if it was a little expensive, as long as the matter could be settled, it would be considered perfect.


    however, you, xu bai, actually took the money and didn¡¯t do anything. isn¡¯t this too against the morality of the martial world?


    we agreed to be friends.


    you, xu bai, have also agreed to not get involved in the matter between the ninth princess and the sixth prince after receiving the nameless saber scripture.


    originally, when he arrived here, it was already considered a happy ending. he could also go back and report.


    but now, in the blink of an eye, you, xu bai, were holding the hand of the ninth princess ¡®servant girl and running on the street brazenly..

 Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: The Prologue of the Full Full Moon Night (2)

    chapter 150: the prologue of the full full moon night (2)


    translator: 549690339


    what, are you two rushing to the wedding?


    what was this? wasn¡¯t this embarrassing him in public?


    not only did the young man in embroidered clothes feel angry, but he also felt that someone was slapping him in the face.


    it was a very loud fight.


    therefore, he had come to seek justice. after all, everyone was reasonable. it was obvious that xu bai was unreasonable.


    who knew that when xu bai saw the young man in embroidered clothes, what he expected did not happen. instead, his eyes lit up.


    it was really a pillow when he was about to doze off, sending charcoal in the snow!


    xu bai grabbed the young man¡¯s shoulder and led him to the county office.


    the process was extremely rough.


    ¡°what are you doing? don¡¯t think that i won¡¯t be angry just because you brought me along and made it so fair. let me tell you, there¡¯s no way this is going to happen! ¡°the young man began to struggle.


    what was this?


    don¡¯t think that bringing me along at this time is fair and just.


    why didn¡¯t you bring me along first?


    halfway through his sentence, he heard xu bai¡¯s voice.


    ¡°do you want to get some capital for your sixth prince?¡±xu bai said indifferently.


    the young man was slightly stunned.


    he was, after all, a member of the sixth prince¡¯s military advisor group. in terms of intelligence and wisdom, he was even better than qing xue.


    seeing xu bails impatient look, the young man in embroidered clothes chose to shut his mouth and follow xu bai first.


    when qing xue heard this, she could no longer remain calm.


    what was that? this was prince six¡¯s man?


    didn¡¯t that mean that the assassination attempt on him was also related to him?


    thinking of this, qing xue reached out her right hand and sneakily touched the silver thorn at her waist.


    at this moment, her hand that was held by xu bai suddenly tightened. xu bai had exerted his strength.


    qing xue raised her head subconsciously and saw xu bai mouthing something in her direction.


    cooperation.


    after receiving this information, qing xue thought for a moment and put down her right hand.


    ¡°miss qingxue, this was not my idea. my idea was to give you benefits. the person who sent people to assassinate you was arranged by another military counselor. who knew that the sixth prince would say that he wanted everything. ¡°the young man in embroidered clothes also saw this situation and hurriedly explained.


    ¡°haha¡­¡± qing xue sneered.


    if it wasn¡¯t for xu bai, she would have already taken action.


    in the midst of the commotion, xu bai entered the county office from a hidden corner of the wall and went straight to yun zihai¡¯s house.


    at this moment, the door of yun zihai¡¯s room was wide open. xu bai did not say anything and directly walked in with qing xue and the other two.


    yun zihai was still sitting in his chair, looking like he was in a terrible state. it was obvious that he had been having a headache recently because of that note.


    at this moment, he heard a sound. when he looked up, he saw xu bai walking in with a man and a woman.


    ¡°brother xu, what are you doing?¡±yun zihai was stunned for a moment, feeling confused.


    why did she suddenly bring a man and a woman to look for him? this situation


    was really puzzling.


    ¡°help.¡± xu bai introduced the abilities of the blue snowy duo.


    ¡°brother xu, this matter of mine is very secretive.¡±


    his plan had always been extremely secretive. before he came, his majesty the emperor had told him to keep it as secret as possible.


    he could tell xu bai because xu bai was an extremely reliable helper. after all, his junior sister liu xu had highly praised him.


    but now that more and more people knew about it, it was a headache.


    ¡°i know what you mean. listen to her first. qingxue, tell me what you know. ¡°xu bai said.


    ¡°didn¡¯t i already tell you?¡± qing xue widened her eyes. you said it was the same.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re the person involved, so you feel it more deeply. ¡°xu bai waved his hand.


    he was very lazy, and it would take a lot of effort to say so many words.


    qing xue was completely dominated by xu bai in terms of personality. she could not do anything to xu bai at all. she could only repeat what she knew.


    yun zihai had been listening the entire time. he only fell into deep thought after qing xue finished speaking.


    ¡°think about it carefully. since the other party knows that your letter is likely to have disappeared long ago, there is no need for them to chase after you. the clues are completely cut off, and you don¡¯t care if others find out.¡±xu bai explained.


    yun zihai nodded silently.


    actually, it was right to think like this.


    he¡¯s called a bait, and the so-called bait is called a letter.


    since the other party no longer suspected the letter, his bait had lost its effect.


    what they needed to do now was to grasp the clues in their hands and take the initiative to attack after cracking them.


    he turned the fish into a hook and hooked it.


    since he wanted to take the initiative to attack, the fishing rod had to be thick and big. the more helpers he had, the better.


    ¡°wait, the mausoleum you mentioned just now?¡±yun zihai asked.


    qing xue nodded with certainty, indicating that she had not heard wrongly. it was definitely the word ¡®mausoleum¡¯.


    yun zihai fell into deep thought.


    at this moment, the young man in embroidered clothes was dumbfounded.


    to be honest, he really didn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    he had only quietly followed her when he heard that there were benefits.


    ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± xu bai turned to the young man in embroidered clothes and asked,¡±¡±what is the ability of the ¡®


    ¡°zhou qing.¡± the young man in embroidered clothes replied,¡± our zhou family is a martial arts family. i¡¯ve learned the zhou family¡¯s cloud soaring hand. i can switch between reality and illusion, catching the enemy off guard..¡±

 Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: The Prologue of the Full Moon Night Begins

    chapter 151: the prologue of the full moon night begins


    translator: 549690339


    when he was fighting xu bai, the cloud was the cloud leaping palm that he had learned.


    xu bai rubbed his chin and organized his words. he told them the benefits of this matter.


    the more he listened, the brighter zhou qing¡¯s eyes became. when he heard xu bai¡¯s words, he pounded his palms hard.


    ¡°let¡¯s do it!¡±


    if this was done, it would bring many benefits to the sixth prince. the biggest benefit was to win the favor of the emperor.


    qing xue placed her hand on her forehead, looking helpless.


    another person who had boarded the pirate ship.


    she realized that xu bai was very good at pulling people onto the boat.


    of course, what she didn¡¯t know was that all the escorts of the dragon conqueror bodyguard agency were pulled onto the ship by xu bai. as the few of them chatted, yun zihai also reacted from his contemplation.


    ¡°brother xu, i thought of that piece of paper. from the information you gave me, it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s not a map of the outside world. ¡°yun zihai raised his head.


    ¡°i thought of that too. speaking of the word ¡®mausoleum¡¯, this thing is very likely a map of the mausoleum.¡¯¡±¡®


    the tombs of great chu were divided into many types, especially some large curtains. there were many twists and turns inside.


    this also indirectly gave birth to a branch of the thief sect, the gravedigger.


    the so-called gravediggers made a fortune in this line of work. however, many people felt that it was unlucky and stayed away from it.


    when the wealthy families of great chu built their tombs, they would leave a map for their descendants. after all, there were many funerary objects in the tomb. once the descendants were poor, they could take them out.


    this was very different from his previous life.


    ¡°brother xu, please wait a moment.¡± yun zihai said. he immediately turned around and took out a very thick book from the bookshelf.


    there were four words written on the booklet.


    the history of shengxian county.


    simply put, this was the history of the county promotion. it described the process of the county promotion from its establishment to its development, from before to now.


    ¡°can you finish reading such a thick book?¡±xu bai frowned.


    ¡°of course, scholars are the most suitable. ¡°yun zihai smiled.


    as he spoke, he began to flip through the thick book quickly under everyone¡¯s gaze. he flipped through the pages extremely quickly. in a second, several pages had been flipped.


    good heavens.


    xu bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    if he had this skill, he would not have to worry about all the exams.


    it took yun zihai less than the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn to flip from the first page to the last.


    a moment later, yun zihai stopped. he flipped through it again and finally stopped at a certain page.


    ¡°brother xu, this place is more complicated than we imagined. ¡°yun zihai smiled bitterly.


    xu bai moved closer and looked at the written records. then, his eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°the royal family, ascend to king you?¡±


    according to the records of sheng county, a very powerful figure had died here a long time ago.


    king sheng you, the emperor¡¯s younger brother.


    at that time, the great chu country was in a precarious situation and had just been successfully established.


    as for da yue, it was already a very mature country.


    as the saying goes, one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers.


    the great yue state used all kinds of methods to trick king sheng you into coming here and sent countless experts to kill him. in the end, king sheng you died in the wilderness.


    of course, before he died, all the enemies were killed by him. in the wilderness, blood dyed the ground red and did not dissipate for a long time.


    on that day, the entire great chu country was in sorrow.


    the emperor personally ordered the construction of a huge mausoleum in


    sheng county, so that king sheng you¡¯s body could be buried there forever.


    from then on, countless gravediggers tried to crack this mausoleum, but they all died in it. as time passed, this mausoleum became a taboo for the gravediggers, and no one dared to mention it.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you think of such an important thing before?¡±xu bai said.


    ¡°no, we know that king sheng you died in battle, but only the older generation knows the exact location where he was buried. the purpose was to prevent more gravediggers from approaching. ¡°yun zihai said helplessly.


    ¡°but who would have thought that the news would still leak out? countless gravediggers were buried in the mausoleum. as time passed, no one dared to come again, but the burial location was still not mentioned.¡±


    ¡°after i came to sheng county, i paid more attention to the lives of the commoners. i have never read this history book.¡± speaking of this, yun zihai felt ashamed.


    xu bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    not letting others know the location of the tomb could be said to be to prevent the gravediggers. however, there were no longer any gravediggers, but he still did not mention the location of the burial. it felt like the emperor of great chu was hiding something.


    however, these were not things he should be thinking about. right now, it was more important to solve the problem.


    ¡°we don¡¯t have a gravedigger.¡± xu bai said.


    it was written clearly in this history book, including the location of the tomb. however, there was still a problem. they did not have a gravedigger.


    especially the imperial tomb, it was even more terrifying. there might be something extremely dangerous inside.


    ¡°brother xu, you¡¯re right, but i think that if we don¡¯t have it, others do.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    the meaning behind his words was very simple. they didn¡¯t have it, but it didn¡¯t mean that the mysterious people didn¡¯t. since the mysterious people¡¯s goal was the tomb, they would definitely bring the gravedigger with them. otherwise, it would be difficult to move forward..

 Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: The Prologue of the Full Moon Night Begins

    chapter 152: the prologue of the full moon night begins


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°of course, if we can kill them before that, that would be the best solution.¡±yun zihai said.


    it would be best if they could kill them in advance. if they could not kill them, they would have to think of a way to disrupt their operation.


    at this moment, the young man in embroidered clothes raised his hand and said,¡±¡±lf you really want to find a gravedigger, i can find one.¡±


    ¡°who?¡± xu bai turned around and asked.¡¯


    the young man pointed at himself and said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s me.¡±


    xu bai silently took two steps back.


    bad luck.


    not only him, even yun zihai and qing xue retreated at the same time.


    after all, there were rumors that anyone who got too close to the gravedigger would have bad luck.


    ¡°the zhou family, so it¡¯s that zhou family.¡±yun zihai was speechless.¡± i heard that when you first started to make a fortune, you relied on this unique skill to make a fortune. if it wasn¡¯t for the chaotic era that followed and all your enemies were dead, you would probably have suffered a storm of revenge now.¡±


    gravediggers would never let others know their identities. after all, every gravedigger was involved in the business of digging up ancestral graves. if others knew, those who had their ancestral graves dug up would definitely give them a heavy blow.


    ¡°after great chu was established, we all washed our hands of the golden basin.


    it¡¯s just that our descendants still have to learn. after all, it¡¯s our old profession. ¡°zhou qing said confidently.


    ¡°did you learn well?¡± xu bai asked.


    ¡°it was alright. since then, the zhou family has turned into martial artists, but we still haven¡¯t forgotten some unique skills. because we have already distinguished our priorities, when we learn unique skills, we learn what we are interested in separately instead of learning all of them.¡±zhou qing explained.


    in this world, people could cultivate more, but the time cost would multiply, so no one was willing to cultivate more.


    gravediggers needed energy to do what they did. zhou qing raised his right hand, and an earthen yellow light flashed on his index finger.


    ¡°what i mainly learn is the mechanics of the tomb. we already know the precise location, so we don¡¯t need to divide the gold to fix the acupoints. what we need to do is to guard against the traps in the tomb.¡±zhou qing explained.


    as he spoke, he confidently patted his chest, indicating that there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.


    ¡°is there really no problem? don¡¯t forget, that mausoleum was an existence that terrified countless gravediggers. ¡°qing xue reminded.


    king sheng you¡¯s mausoleum was not something that could be easily dealt with.


    xu bai patted qing xue¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±¡±don¡¯t worry. if we can solve it in advance, then we¡¯ll solve it in advance.¡±


    their goal was not to steal the tomb.


    if there were people who understood the mechanism present, they could think of a way to activate the mechanism inside after the group of mysterious people entered and bury them inside. this would be considered complete.


    ¡°then let¡¯s settle it like this first.¡± yun zihai looked at xu bai and said, ¡°shall we set off now?¡±¡±


    xu bai nodded.


    if there were any clues, they would head over in advance. of course, they would set off immediately.


    qing xue and zhou qing had no objections to this suggestion.


    yun zihai came to the window.


    there was a pigeon hanging on the window. he took the pigeon out and stuffed a note on the pigeon¡¯s leg.


    ¡°i¡¯ll send a message to his majesty and ask him to send experts over as soon as possible. we¡¯ll stall for as long as we can.¡¯yun zihai released the pigeon and explained.


    he also did not expect that this matter was actually related to the king of ascending the underworld. it was already beyond his expectations.


    most importantly, they had yet to figure out the identity of this group of mysterious people.


    after doing this, the few of them did not stay any longer. they rushed in the direction marked in the history book.


    at this moment, in the wilderness, more than ten men in black were standing on the spot with their heads lowered, not daring to look ahead.


    in front of her stood a man with a mask on his face.


    the mask had no facial features and was smooth. there were only two holes where the eyes were.


    ¡°ghost sculptor!¡±


    the masked man coldly shouted.


    a man in black walked out of the crowd. he lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound.


    the masked man threw the paper in his hand at the man in black¡¯s face and said angrily, ¡°tell me, why is a corner of the map missing?¡±


    the ghost sculptor shivered and did not dare to say a word.


    ¡°before i came out, i gave you the most important thing, but you gave me this thing. aren¡¯t you too disappointed?¡±the masked man¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°master, please forgive me. i don¡¯t know why this part is missing. perhaps i accidentally lost it when i escaped from there. ¡°the ghost sculptor was shocked by the voice. his legs went weak and he knelt on the ground.


    the killing intent grew stronger and stronger.


    at this moment, a female voice sounded.


    ¡°since when did our esteemed eighth prince become so temperamental?¡±


    accompanied by this enchanting female voice, a woman with a superb figure walked out of the forest.


    this figure made people feel that they were not addicted to it at first glance. coupled with that enchanting voice, she was simply a seductive beauty.


    however, when he looked up, the flames that had been ignited were instantly extinguished.


    there was no other reason than that there was actually a fox head on top of this top-notch figure.


    demon.


    fox demon!


    it was not the fox tail that ordinary people imagined, but the fox head.


    his mouth was full of sharp teeth and his eyes were filled with a fierce light. however, it was embedded in this top-notch figure..

 Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: The Prologue of the Full Moon Night Begins

    chapter 153: the prologue of the full moon night begins


    translator: 549690339


    it was very strange and suited the preferences of some special people, but most people were definitely not into it.


    ¡°thousand-faced fox, you¡¯re finally willing to come out. i¡¯ve paid such a huge price, but now it¡¯s all for naught. give me an explanation!¡±prince eight¡¯s tone became even more intense, especially after the thousand-faced fox walked out. he almost went berserk.


    who knew that the thousand-faced fox would not give him face. when the eighth prince said this, the thousand-faced fox was also furious.


    ¡°pay the highest price. i¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be the ones paying the highest price. the most talented clansman of our clan has already become like you as a sacrifice for you to escape.¡±


    speaking of this, the fox head of the thousand face fox exploded.


    their race was best at imitating the appearance of others.


    in order to make the eighth prince fake his death, they even paid the price of a genius clansman.


    the eighth prince was still glaring at the thousand-faced fox.


    ¡°i know that you¡¯re the eighth prince and we¡¯re all evil, but we can¡¯t let you shout like this because we¡¯re all helping you.¡±the thousand-faced fox continued speaking. she pointed at the ghost sculptor and said,¡±¡±no matter where he is, he can be free and happy. he came to help you and even put on such a humble appearance. who do you think you are?¡± the moment he said this, the entire place fell silent.


    after a long time.


    the eighth prince seemed to have calmed down from his rage.


    ¡°the map that i stole from the palace after much effort has lost a corner. we might be in great danger, but we have no choice.¡±


    he just couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. now that he had regained his senses, he realized that no matter how angry he was, it would be useless.


    the most important thing was to find what he wanted.


    ¡°is it really necessary to pay such a huge price for just missing a corner?¡±the thousand-faced fox frowned.


    ¡°the paths inside are complicated and there are as many traps as there are hairs on an ox. without this map, it¡¯s very easy for danger to occur, but this is the only way we can do it.¡±the eighth prince said.


    everyone fell silent.


    now was the time to go all out. now that a problem had appeared, he could only face the danger.


    ¡°tonight is the night of the full moon. ¡°the eighth prince said.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    everyone quickly agreed.


    the faint smell of blood permeated the forest.


    he was promoted outside the county.


    at this moment, xu bai and the others were running at full speed. their destination was the location recorded in the history books.


    the location marked on it was still very far from the county. it was at the edge of the county.


    the sun gradually set, and a full moon hung in the sky.


    the moon tonight was rounder than any other time, like a jade plate hanging high above the curtain of the night. when the silver light shone down, it made the jade plate curl up into smoke.


    the silver light was like a fairy dancing in the moonlight.


    xu bai subconsciously looked up at the full moon, then continued his journey.


    however, at this moment, zhou qing suddenly spoke and asked everyone to stop.


    ¡°everyone, wait a moment. the situation doesn¡¯t seem right!¡±


    after zhou qing said this, xu bai and the others stopped and turned to look at him.


    after zhou qing said that, he did not say anything else. instead, he lowered his head and took out an ancient book from his pocket, flipping through it.


    after a moment, his hand stopped on one of the pages, and his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°on the night of the full moon, when the tomb changes, you have to be careful to protect your life.¡±


    he slowly read out a sentence.


    zhou qing raised his head and said,¡± according to the book, if the tomb of a graceful and noble person appears on the night of the full moon, it will cause a huge commotion. today happens to be the night of the full moon. i suspect that the other party is not trying to rob the tomb, but¡­¡± ¡°let that person in the mausoleum be in turmoil.¡±


    zhou qing shivered.


    the person in the mausoleum was the legendary king sheng you, the emperor¡¯s younger brother.


    if there was unrest¡­


    ¡°corpse corpse transformation?¡± xu bai frowned and asked.


    ¡± that¡¯s just one of the possibilities. i don¡¯t know what he wants to do, but a


    huge upheaval will definitely happen. everyone, we might not have a second plan. we have to solve it before they make a move.¡±zhou qing put away the book in his hand and said.


    the so-called second and third plan was to follow the other party into the tomb and think of other ways when they could not get rid of the other party in advance.


    they could either destroy the tomb and bury the other party inside, or kill the other party inside.


    but now, it seemed that the situation was very wrong and he had to resolve it as soon as possible.


    ¡°it seems that everyone should not hold back anymore. don¡¯t hold back any secret moves. meeting is a time of life and death. ¡°xu bai said.


    everyone present nodded in unison. without saying anything else, they continued to rush toward their destination.


    the moon was getting rounder and was about to reach perfection.


    xu bai and the others finally arrived at their destination. it was a huge wilderness.


    the surrounding forest had disappeared, and all the trees had been cut down, leaving only a wooden stake in place.


    from the forest to the wilderness, it was very intuitive here, and they could directly see the situation in the center.


    in the middle of the wilderness, there were more than a dozen people, all wearing black robes. they surrounded a masked man in the middle. beside the masked man stood a woman with a voluptuous figure and a fox head..

 Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: The Ghost Sculptor’s Self

    chapter 154: the ghost sculptor¡¯s self-shaping transformation


    translator: 549690339


    this scene, this situation, was already quite obvious.


    yun zihai lifted his brush and prepared to attack.


    but at this moment, xu bai pulled him back and told him not to move for the


    time being.


    ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that they don¡¯t seem to see us in this bare land?¡±


    the surrounding trees had been cut down, leaving only tree stumps standing in the soil. this scene had a very high visibility, but the other party seemed to not have seen them.


    it was very abnormal.


    yun zihai put down his brush and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°this is a smokescreen.¡±


    xu bai nodded and said,¡± or rather, it¡¯s a change in the array formation. it¡¯s enough to deceive people who don¡¯t understand this industry.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°do you understand?¡± qing xue asked curiously.


    just now, xu bai had said it so confidently. she was puzzled. in her opinion, xu bai should be a martial artist.


    i understand a little, a little.¡± xu bai said humbly.


    the four steps technique was not just a movement technique. it also combined the four xun formation formation. moreover, when the two were combined, they complemented each other and produced a powerful effect, reaching the level of a third step.


    in layman¡¯s terms, xu bai knew a little about arrays.


    as the saying went, one could infer other things from one instance.


    ¡°xu bai, your talent is extraordinary and your strength is high. your talent in martial arts is far beyond ordinary people. i don¡¯t suggest that you divert your attention to learning other things.¡±qing xue reminded.


    out of kindness, she still felt that this kind of thing needed to be explained. after all, many people thought that they were geniuses and chose many ways to cultivate together, resulting in nothing.


    this kind of thing was very common in history, and there were even many of them.


    although there were many examples in front of them, there were always some geniuses who were arrogant and thought that they could control them. they ignored the advice of others and forced themselves to cultivate.


    the result was that they were slapped in the face. after trying again and again, this conclusion finally came to an end.


    the time and cost of cultivating multiple abilities was far greater than cultivating one ability alone. for example, the zhou family¡¯s main focus was on martial arts.


    if he took everything into consideration, the final result would be that he would become a nobody.


    therefore, qing xue felt that she had to remind him. she didn¡¯t want to see xu bai walk down the same old path.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i know what to do.¡± xu bai nodded and said.


    after saying this, he slowly lifted his feet and walked towards the group of people.


    ¡°brother xu, be careful.¡± the clouds came from the sea.


    xu bai didn¡¯t answer. he focused his attention on the empty space in front of him.


    when he stepped into a certain area, everything in front of him became especially magical.


    the surrounding air began to distort, as if he had fallen into a hallucinatory place. it swayed in front of his eyes all the time, trying to guide his thoughts.


    xu bai closed his eyes and began to walk irregularly.


    with every step he took, the surrounding air twisted more violently. at the same time, a faint golden light appeared on his feet.


    with the guidance of his true core strength and the four steps, he was destroying the array from different directions.


    from the outside world, yun zihai and the others did not see anything unusual with xu bai.


    they could only see xu bai walking around irregularly. as for the distorted air, they could not see it at all because they had not stepped into the range of the array.


    according to this pattern, xu bai walked for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn before everything returned to normal.


    the distorted air disappeared, and the feeling that constantly misled him also disappeared. however, what replaced it was the change in the surrounding scenery.


    the stumps on the ground disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes as if they had never been there before. then, trees suddenly appeared, and the open space became a new forest.


    the forest was dense, and under the moonlight, it looked very quiet.


    due to the sudden appearance of the forest, the black-clothed man in front of them disappeared.


    it was obvious that it was indeed a smokescreen.


    ¡°it broke.¡± xu bai opened his eyes and said to yun zihai and the others.


    yun zihai and qing xue looked at each other and prepared to walk into the forest.


    since the array had been broken, it was time to find their target.


    ¡°wait, don¡¯t go in yet.¡±zhou qing did not move. he stared at the forest in front of him. after a while, he spoke slowly.


    just as they were about to head to yun zihai and qing xue, they stopped. xu bai, who was standing in front of the forest, also frowned. their gazes were focused on zhou qing.


    since everyone had temporarily formed a team, they had to respect everyone¡¯s opinions. now that zhou qing was obviously busy, they were not in a hurry.


    ¡°there¡¯s a mechanism.¡± zhou qing said seriously.


    as a gravedigger, zhou qing chose the profession that he was most interested in.


    he majored in martial arts, but he was most interested in mechanisms in the gravedigger profession.


    there were many traps in those terrifying tombs. this was a huge challenge for the gravediggers.


    as the saying went,¡± inferring other things from one instance ¡°, zhou qing could see through the mechanisms, even if they were not from the tomb.


    when the array in front of him was broken by xu bai, zhou qing quickly realized that something was wrong.


    he hadn¡¯t been able to see it because of the array just now. now that he could see it, of course, he couldn¡¯t let xu bai and the others walk forward in a daze.


    no matter how powerful one was, people who traveled the martial world had to be wary of some despicable tricks..

 Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Ghost Sculptor’s Self

    chapter 155: ghost sculptor¡¯s self- shaping transformation


    translator: 549690339


    for example, poison, beauty, or heavy traps.


    there were countless examples of people in the martial world being killed by despicable tricks, which made many people alert.


    ¡°everyone, walk behind me. i¡¯ll help you lead the way.¡±zhou qing said.


    xu bai said, ¡°okay.¡±


    since xu bai had already agreed, yun zihai and qing xue did not say anything. they formed a long line and walked behind zhou qing.


    zhou qing didn¡¯t waste any time. as the leader, he walked into the forest first.


    before he could take two steps, he stopped and knocked lightly on the tree beside him.


    a translucent thread sprang up from the ground. if one couldn¡¯t see it clearly, they would definitely trip over.


    zhou qing squatted down and gently plucked the thread. then, a huge iron plate fell from a high place in the forest. the iron plate was covered with sharp iron thorns.


    there was also a color that did not belong to metal on the iron spike. from xu bai¡¯s current perspective, it was poisonous.


    ¡°hu¡­¡± zhou qing let out a long breath and turned around.¡±¡±let¡¯s continue.¡± everyone nodded and continued to follow behind.


    following that, they saw countless traps along the way, but they were all resolved by zhou qing.


    in fact, these mechanisms were not a threat to xu. as long as the diamond


    heart demon body was activated, the mechanisms would be isolated.


    however, he did not know if it would be effective on others.


    with zhou qing scouting ahead, they walked very steadily. after about five minutes, the forest in front of them finally opened up. it felt like spring had come again.


    this time, it was a real open space. although this open space was not big, there were more than ten black-clothed men standing in the middle of the open space.


    the group of men in black had their faces covered, so they couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. however, they stood in the middle, obviously not wanting xu bai and the others to pass.


    ¡°kill them.¡±


    among the men in black, one of them, who was obviously the leader, spoke first.


    there was no communication, no words, the meeting was about to start.


    the man in black rushed over without hesitation.


    xu bai could see the outline of their footwork and formation.


    ¡°formation, and it¡¯s a formation with four people in a group.¡±xu bai saw through it at a glance. he drew his ghost head blade and rushed over, his body glowing with a black light.


    the group of men in black was divided into four groups, and they surrounded the four of them.


    each of them was not weak, and they even had their own special array formation.


    xu bai and the others entered a state of battle.


    when xu bai stepped out and rushed to the front of the four men in black, the scene in front of him suddenly changed.


    the ground moved, and in the blink of an eye, he had already changed his position.


    ¡°it¡¯s a trap!¡±


    zhou qing¡¯s voice rang in his ears, but in the blink of an eye, zhou qing¡¯s voice was getting further and further away, gradually disappearing.


    xu bai was very sure that he had moved a very long distance in that instant. it was as if the soil under his feet had changed greatly.


    ¡°the art of traps is actually so wondrous. looks like i have to get a book in the future.¡±he thought to himself.


    however, it was obvious that now was not the time to think about this. the sound of the wind became even more intense, and the four people had already attacked him together.


    the four of them stepped on a strange formation and cooperated with each other exquisitely. their power was very strong.


    ¡°brat, you dare to come here at this time. do you really think that we don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±one of the men in black said disdainfully.


    they all recognized xu bai. after all, the eighth prince had sent people to assassinate him. if the eighth prince had not said that there was no need to carry out the assassination, they might have fought xu bai.


    as for the assassination of xu bai, their thoughts were very simple. the people they had sent out before were all idiots.


    even for the so-called thousand-faced poison lord, once his poison was restrained, everything else would be ordinary.


    however, the four of them were different. each of them was a true seventh stage cultivator.


    when the four of them combined into one, with the addition of the array, even a rank-6 would have to avoid their edge.


    killing this jianghu man in front of him was simply a piece of cake.


    as he thought about this, the attack arrived.


    these four people were all martial artists, but one of them had a secondary cultivation of array formations.


    the dozen or so men in black were divided into four groups, and they were also matched with people who specialized in array formations.


    due to the enhancement of the array formation, the power of their attacks had already increased by a lot.


    however¡­


    it had to be said that sometimes, it was not good to be too confident.


    xu bai didn¡¯t even use ghost head blade. a black light rose from his body, blocking all four of their attacks.


    the sound of metal clashing against each other could be heard. the four of them felt a powerful backlash and took a step back.


    ¡°his defense is very strong. everyone, be careful.¡±the man in black said to his three companions.


    as soon as he finished speaking, he heard xu bai¡¯s voice.


    ¡°how strong are the four of you compared to thousand-faced poison lord?¡±xu bai said mysteriously.


    ¡°what do you mean?¡± the man in black frowned.


    ¡°this formation of yours can increase your attack, defense, and speed, allowing the few of you to have the possibility of defeating the strong with the weak. however, your inner self is still the original inner self.¡±xu bai reached out his hand and fumbled through the belt around his waist. soon, he found a small porcelain bottle.


    when the man in black saw xu bai¡¯s actions, he had a bad feeling, but it was


    too late..

 Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Ghost Sculptor’s Self

    chapter 156: ghost sculptor¡¯s self- shaping transformation


    translator: 549690339


    xu bai opened the bottle cap and a cloud of powder flew out.


    immediately after, his true core strength surged as he drew the ghost head blade from his waist and slashed at the four of them.


    this was a slash in the air, but due to the support of the true core strength, it produced a strong wind that swept the powder in front of him towards the four men in black.


    with the array formation and their own strength, they could defend and dodge. however, this was powder. the air contained powder. they could not possibly dodge the air, right?


    back then, thousand-faced poison lord had specially picked a windy day to make his move. from this, one could see the importance of wind.


    the poison was affected by the wind and its power increased.


    in an instant, the powder of the hundred violent poison had already stuck to the black-clothed man.


    in less than a breath¡¯s time, the four men in black suddenly felt an intense pain from their skin. this pain poured into their bodies from their skin and rampaged through their bodies.


    they could no longer control themselves and rolled on the ground, screaming as they rolled.


    hundred fierce poison, seven grades of poison will die.


    this was the ultimate move of the maxed out hundred poisons dissolution, not a poison that a half-baked poison like the thousand-faced poison lord could use.


    pain followed like a shadow. then, the group of men in black died completely without leaving any aura behind.


    there was blood on the corpse¡¯s face, which seeped through the black cloth on his face and soaked a large area.


    xu bai didn¡¯t want to use the shifting stars. he wanted to save the true core strength in his kidneys for emergencies. now, it seemed that the hundred violent poison was the best way to break the situation.


    after doing all this, the surroundings fell silent again.


    xu bai looked up at the moonlight.


    they had already gotten separated from each other during the operation just now, and they were in the forest. he could no longer tell where they were.


    after all, it was the easiest place to get lost in the dense forest. here, one¡¯s sense of direction would be severely weakened.


    but¡­ it was not a big problem.


    when a person got lost in the wild, as long as they found a reference, it would be easy to get out.


    before he was hit by this mechanism, xu bai had already set a position from the moon in the sky. now, he was a little east from the full moon. he only needed to walk back to his original position.


    thinking of this, xu bai pulled out his ghost head blade. after determining the direction, he used the simplest and most direct method to walk in a straight line.


    as long as there were trees blocking the way, he would cut them down with a single slash.


    along the way, there were broken trees everywhere. xu bai had already cut a


    path out.


    on the other side.


    yun zihai, qing xue, and zhou qing were also isolated and were also engaged in battle.


    after all, he was a real level six expert. after easily breaking the array, he was also a smart person. he used the same method as xu bai to rush back to his original position.


    other than yun zihai, zhou qing did not have a hard time either.


    layers of white mist appeared around zhou qing, blocking all vision around him.


    the cloud soaring palm, a martial art of the zhou family, was extremely sinister.


    this kind of martial art had a very serious effect on the senses. it was not the kind of martial art that was hard and hard at all. instead, it was a surprise attack.


    the senses included hearing and touch.


    in this layer of white fog, the four people on the other side had no place to use their skills.


    their senses were all blocked. they did not even know where the other party was. they had blinded the power of the array formation for nothing.


    then, sounds came from the white mist. when the white mist slowly dispersed, the four men in black had already become corpses.


    zhou qing wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. he looked at the deep wound on his arm and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°i almost died here. fortunately, i restrained you.¡±


    thinking of this, he quickly took out a medicine bottle from his pocket and sprinkled the medicine on the wound.


    the blood stopped flowing, and the wound slowly healed. this bottle of medicine was much better than the yin posthouse¡¯s medicine.


    after doing all this, he tore a piece of cloth from the hem of his clothes and tied up the wound to prevent it from bursting open.


    next, he used the same method as xu bai. he used the full moon in the sky as a guide and rushed toward his original position.


    the three of them were no longer in danger. only qing xue¡¯s situation was different.


    qing xue was in danger.


    when the four men in black in front of him joined forces and used that kind of array, they could already fight against a level six expert, while qing xue was only a level seven expert.


    she didn¡¯t have xu bai¡¯s and yun zihai¡¯s powerful abilities, nor did she have zhou qing¡¯s ability to specifically restrain array formations. she could only fight head-on.


    however, it was precisely because of this head-on approach that made her more and more dangerous.


    the battle had entered a state of anxiety. qing xue held a pair of silver thorns and was constantly defending.


    in the beginning, she could still attack, but as time passed, she could only defend.


    however, blindly defending was the beginning of falling into a disadvantage. once there was a mistake, it would be beyond redemption.


    cold sweat appeared on qing xue¡¯s forehead.


    she had almost fallen into the other party¡¯s trap just now. if she had not reacted quickly and turned around in time, she would have been a corpse by now.


    ¡°if this continues, i¡¯ll really be buried here. ¡°qing xue lowered her head and looked at the silver thorn in her left hand.


    he had a pair of silver thorns, and he held them in his left and right hands.


    the stabbing technique she learned came from the royal family.


    however, very few people knew that this stabbing technique had a unique skill.


    ¡°just one.¡± qing xue thought.


    in the current situation, there was indeed no question of whether he was willing or not. survival was more important..

 Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Ghost Sculptor’s Transformation

    chapter 157: ghost sculptor¡¯s transformation


    translator: 549690339


    at the thought of this, qing xue took a step back and dodged the other party¡¯s attack. then, she raised the silver thorn in her left hand and rotated her wrist.


    as she rotated her wrist, the silver thorn on her left hand suddenly exploded. countless silver needles as thin as cow hair shot out like a fairy scattering flowers.


    this pair of silver thorns was actually made of silver needles.


    silver needles covered the sky.


    the four black men who were attacking quickly defended themselves.


    however, there were too many needles. in just a moment, the four men in black were pierced by the silver needles and fell to the ground in unison.


    qing xue heaved a sigh of relief. she looked at the silver needles on the ground and smiled bitterly.


    if she used silver needles, she would not be able to retrieve them. she only had a handful of silver needles left.


    in fact, before she came, when she was assassinated by the yun family, she was prepared to use this ultimate move, but later on, she thought about it.


    that was because the killer from the yun family was proficient in concealed weapons. after the silver thorn rotated, it turned into a silver needle and was shot out in a concealed weapon technique. it was just that it was replaced by a mechanism as a carrier.


    at that time, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could deal with it, so she tried to escape first. she didn¡¯t expect to succeed, so she didn¡¯t use this move.


    now, it seemed that this move had succeeded.


    ¡°i have to go find them. if we split up like this, we will definitely be defeated one by one. ¡°qing xue thought to herself.


    with this thought in mind, she looked up at the circle in the sky and used the full moon as a reference to rush towards her original position.


    she didn¡¯t have xu bails destructive power. when she passed by some obstacles, she could only choose to avoid them to save her energy.


    fortunately, with the full moon in the sky as a reference, they were getting closer and closer to their destination.


    the four of them were rushing back to their original location. in an empty space not far from them, a black-robed man was standing there with his eyes closed.


    in front of the man in black was a jar filled with yellow soil.


    the earthen jar was very tall, about a meter tall.


    ¡°they¡¯re all dead.¡± the ghost sculptor looked at the soil in the bamboo basket and sighed. ¡°good death.¡±


    a strange language came out of his mouth. he didn¡¯t do anything, but he just reached out and took out the soil from the earthen jar.


    the soil in his hands seemed to come alive. as he continued to pinch it, in the blink of an eye, sixteen little people appeared on the ground.


    these little people were very crudely sculpted, and they didn¡¯t even have facial features. if they didn¡¯t look like humans, they might not be able to tell.


    the ghost sculptor looked at the clay figurine on the ground and stood up. he bowed in a direction and said, ¡°eighth prince, i will repay your kindness today. if i die, i hope that you will remember me in the future and burn an incense stick for me.¡±


    not far away, the eighth prince and the thousand-faced fox looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    ¡°if you die and my plan succeeds, i¡¯ll make you a hero in history.¡±


    ¡°that is the best.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll leave my daughter to you, eighth prince,¡± said the ghost


    sculptor.¡±


    the eighth prince nodded again, indicating that there was no problem.


    after the ghost sculptor received the answer, he did not say anything else. he picked up the earthen jar and the sixteen clay figurines in front of him and walked in the direction of xu bai and the others.


    when he walked further and further away until his figure disappeared, the thousand-faced fox could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°what¡¯s so funny about this?¡± the eighth prince frowned.


    ¡°i was just laughing. i was kept in the dark by you until the end.¡±the thousand-faced fox smiled.¡± you were the one who killed his entire family and saved his daughter. what a good plan to get a loyal person. unfortunately, he still doesn¡¯t know that his daughter has already entered the coffin.¡±


    ¡°this is the true art of an emperor. if one is not ruthless, how can one succeed?¡±the eighth prince¡¯s tone was calm.


    ¡°what a good art of the emperor. i originally thought that the emperor was too ruthless to the members of the imperial family, but at least he still cared about the people.¡±the thousand-faced fox¡¯s tone was filled with mockery.


    ¡°isn¡¯t this exactly what you demons want?¡±the eighth prince also mocked.


    the thousand-faced fox didn¡¯t want to say much here and quickly let him prepare.


    the eighth prince felt bored when he saw that the thousand-faced fox was not arguing with him. he looked up at the full moon in the sky and waited for time to arrive.


    in the forest.


    xu bai met up with the other three. after confirming that no one was injured and that only zhou qing was injured, he felt relieved.


    especially when he saw that there was only a silver thorn left at qing xue¡¯s waist, he revealed an expression that said,¡±you really have a backup plan.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s continue moving forward.¡± qing xue stretched out her fair and slender fingers and rubbed her forehead.


    she also understood xu bail s personality. sometimes, he would be too jumpy, so she didn¡¯t want to change the topic at this time.


    xu bai did not chat. he was just teasing her. after hearing qing xue¡¯s reply, he looked at the forest in front of him.


    ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be far, right?¡±


    this sentence was directed at yun zihai.


    yun zihai recalled the place described in the history of sheng county. he pointed ahead and said,¡±¡±this is the direction. after walking for about half an incense¡¯s time, we will reach our destination.¡±


    ¡°then let¡¯s go. when we find that guy, we¡¯ll show him how powerful we are. ¡°xu bai retracted his gaze and prepared to move in that direction. however, at this moment, voices rang out in the surroundings.


    ¡°hua¡­whoosh¡­ whoosh¡­.

 Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Ghost Sculptor’s Self

    chapter 158: ghost sculptor¡¯s self- shaping transformation


    translator: 549690339


    the sound came from all directions, as if someone was walking in the forest, causing friction.


    ¡°be careful.¡± xu bai placed his hand on the hilt of ghost head blade and narrowed his eyes.


    yun zihai and the others did not hesitate. they all took a vigilant stance and looked around.


    the strange sound only sounded for a moment. after a while, the sound stopped, and the person who made the sound appeared in front of them.


    the 16 men in black were the ones who had split up to fight with them.


    these men in black had already lost all signs of life. they had all become corpses, but they still retained their human movements.


    there was a clay figurine hanging around their necks. the clay figurine was penetrated by a red line and swayed left and right as they walked.


    after the men in black appeared, they stopped where they were and surrounded the four of them.


    after a while, a voice sounded.


    ¡°you might not be able to leave.¡±


    the ghost sculptor walked out of the darkness with the earthen jar.


    at this moment, the ghost sculptor had already changed his appearance.


    his body was no longer clean. instead, a thick layer of soil floated on his body. the earthen jar in his hand was empty. there was no soil inside.


    ¡°ghost sculptor!¡± yun zihai looked at the soil and thought of the identity of the person in front of him. he frowned.


    the ghost sculptor didn¡¯t even want to say another word. he raised the earthen jar in his hand and smashed it on the ground with a bang.


    with a cracking sound, the earthen jar shattered and exploded on the ground.


    at this moment, the corpses of the men in black moved.


    the clay figurines hanging around their necks were melting.


    the melted clay figurine fused into the body of the corpse and wrapped around the chest of the corpse.


    in just a few moments, a thick layer of mud had appeared on their hearts. a sinister aura emanated from the corpse, causing one to shudder in fear.


    ¡°capture the leader first!¡±


    xu bai would not wait for his opponent¡¯s ultimate move. he reached into his money pouch and took out a handful of copper coins, using the maple leaf rain technique.


    the copper coin was wrapped in a black light and pierced through the ghost sculptor¡¯s entire body.


    fresh blood flowed down and onto the soil on his body.


    the next moment, xu bai took two steps forward and chopped off the ghost sculptor¡¯s head.


    everything happened too quickly. in a flash, the ghost sculptor had already fallen to the ground, lifeless.


    the headless corpse was bleeding, and the head was rolling around with a strange smile on its face.


    it was fast and easy.


    however, all of this happened too easily, causing xu bai to frown. he felt that something was wrong.


    there was always an order to everything, and it was also important to have a


    clear hierarchy.


    this person had appeared later than the group of men in black, so he was obviously stronger. however, his head had been cut off so easily. this was too abnormal.


    as expected, just as he had this thought, the headless corpse on the ground moved.


    fresh blood and mud mixed together and separated from the headless body. it was as if there was a life of its own on the ground.


    then, the bodies of the men in black began to move, but they did not attack xu bai and the others. instead, they collided with each other.


    after the initial changes, the corpses of the men in black became especially fragile, like porcelain.


    after a violent collision, a clump of soil came out from the cracks. then, as if it had a life of its own, it fused together and quickly surged toward the soil on the headless corpse.


    all of this happened too quickly. it only took less than a breath of time from the moment they moved to the moment they fused together.


    in the blink of an eye, a huge clay sculpture of three meters in height appeared.


    ¡°be careful, the ghost sculptor¡¯s life-changing technique. before he runs out of soil, he will keep killing the life in front of him.¡±yun zihai shouted.


    he had read many books and understood more. naturally, he knew what was going on.


    the so-called method of life exchange was a method to drag the enemy into death when faced with a desperate situation.


    the ghost sculptor was already dead.


    this was the secret technique of the ghost sculptor.


    this kind of secret technique was already extremely rare.


    only when it was a life-and-death situation, when there was no chance to escape, would the ghost sculptor use this secret technique to perish together with the enemy.


    ¡°you want to die first as a sign of respect, right?¡± ¡°it seems that he is quite loyal.¡± xu bai smacked his lips.¡±


    when the three-meter-tall enemy in front of them took shape, a huge pressure pressed down on everyone. it was like an avalanche, making their hearts heavy.


    this was a clay figurine that had fused with all the men in black. it had even fused with the ghost sculptor¡¯s strength when he was alive.


    at this moment, the strength of this mud man was increasing at an extremely terrifying speed.


    rank-9¡­rank-8¡­rank-7¡­sixth grade!


    rank-6 was the peak.


    this was the true strength of peak rank-6, and not something that was randomly made up by relying on the so-called array.


    ¡°everyone, don¡¯t try to hide anything anymore. ¡°the clouds came from the sea.


    peak rank-6. even with yun zihai¡¯s rank-6 strength, he felt a huge pressure sweeping over.


    yun zihai threw the book in his hand into the air, and the pages circled around him.


    qing xue pulled out her silver thorn and was on guard.


    zhou qing raised his hands. clouds and mist surrounded his body.


    xu bai circulated the true core strength in his body, and a black light appeared on his body. the vajra heart devil body was activated to the extreme.


    he looked around and said slowly, ¡°go!¡±¡±

 Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: All All of Xu Bai (8000)

    chapter 159: all all of xu bai (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    as soon as xu bai finished speaking, the first person to move was zhou qing.


    ¡°i used the clouds to cover its senses.¡±


    zhou qing pushed the cloud galloping hand to its limit. the clouds expanded and surrounded the three-meter-tall clay figurine, trapping it within.


    on the other side, qing xue entered the clouds. under zhou qing¡¯s deliberate arrangement, qing xue would not be disturbed by the clouds and was ready to find an opportunity at any time.


    yun zihai kept writing in the sky at the fastest speed in his life.


    huge characters appeared on the book one after another. the pages of the book revolved around him and rolled continuously. they combined in the sky and formed the shape of an incomparably huge brush.


    yun zihai tossed the brush in his hand into the huge brush that was formed by the combination of the book pages. the two merged with each other, and a huge noble spirit surged out from the brush that was formed by the combination of the book pages.


    the huge brush turned into a sharp sword and shot straight into the clouds.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    a loud explosion sounded out as the mud figurine was pierced through by the huge brush. however, this did not affect its movements at all. it took a step forward and attacked xu bai and the others.


    the three-meter-tall mud man raised his right fist and punched xu bai.


    xu bai moved his feet slightly and nimbly moved out with the four steps, dodging the powerful punch.


    in the next moment, his fist struck the ground, and a huge pit appeared. if this punch hit, the power would be unimaginable.


    ¡°ha!¡±


    qing xue¡¯s voice rang out from the clouds. qing xue seized the opportunity when the clay figurine attacked and jumped up from the ground. she waved her silver thorn and cut off the clay figurine¡¯s left hand.


    however, before qing xue could land on the ground, the severed arm seemed to have its own consciousness and hit qing xue fiercely.


    ¡°puff!¡±


    qing xue was hit, but before it hit, yun zihai peeled off a page from the huge brush and blocked it in the middle, reducing the force by a lot. but even so, qing xue still spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    at this moment, xu bai also moved. he jumped up high, as if he had turned into a shooting star, and crashed straight into the face of the clay figurine.


    ¡°bang!¡±


    there was a dull sound, and the mud man¡¯s face was smashed into pieces. however, before xu bai could pass through, the surrounding soil began to gather again, wrapping the failure inside.


    from the outside, xu bail s figure could no longer be seen. it was as if he had been eaten alive by a clay figurine.


    ¡°brother xu!¡± yun zihai shouted anxiously.


    at this moment, the clay figurine finally broke free from the clouds. it only needed to turn its body forcefully, and the layer of clouds naturally spread out.


    zhou qing took two steps back. his face turned pale. he was obviously injured.


    he was the one who had activated the cloud and mist. now that the cloud and mist had dispersed, he was also indirectly injured.


    ¡°brother xu, wait for me!¡± yun zihai was furious.


    he controlled the huge brush and smashed it heavily at the clay figurine. the clay figurine¡¯s hand. which had been cut off by oing xue. gathered again. it


    raised its hand and stopped the brush.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the loud noise made people¡¯s ears hurt. the huge brush was held in the palm of the clay figurine.


    yun zihai widened his eyes and tried his best to push the noble qi in his body.


    however, the next moment, the clay figurine¡¯s other hand slammed into the huge brush. the huge brush scattered and turned into pages that fell to the ground.


    yun zihai covered his chest with his hand and spat out a mouthful of blood. the pages still surrounded him, but he could no longer receive the huge brush.


    ¡°sigh, brother xu, it¡¯s my fault. ¡°yun zihai sighed.


    ever since xu bai was swallowed by the enemy¡¯s soil, there had been no movement. at this time, yun zihai could also see that xu bai seemed to have disappeared.


    no matter what, he was the one who called over. now, he had caused the other party to lose his life in vain. he was extremely ashamed and vexed.


    ¡°if i can¡¯t avenge you today, i will follow you down the dark path. when the time comes, i will come back to drink with you and apologize.¡±yun zihai raised his index finger.


    the floating pages and brush once again gathered together, but this time it was no longer the huge brush. instead, the brush was the bone and the pages were the skin, forming the shape of a sharp sword.


    yun zihai bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood. his face turned extremely pale, but he still held on.


    on the other side, zhou qing and qing xue had also recovered a little. they were ready to go forward.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± yun zihai turned his head and said,¡± go around this clay figurine and see if you can find the mastermind behind this. if you can stop it, then go and stop it. ¡®¡±¡®


    qing xue and the other two were stunned.


    they could tell that yun zihai was planning to risk his life.


    the blood that yun zihai spat out surrounded the sword formed by the book pages and the brush. the book pages gradually turned red, and it was filled with a demonic beauty.


    yun zihai took off the hairpin on his head, letting his long hair flutter in the wind.


    blood dyed his clothes red, but he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°i use my noble qi as a sword that can destroy all evil.¡±


    ¡°noble qi, listen to my orders. with my body, heaven and earth will submit!¡±


    waves of righteous energy surrounded yun zihai¡¯s body, and his face began to turn from white to green.


    if he wanted to temporarily increase his realm, the price was his life. with the noble spirit as a pen, you can write the righteousness of heaven and earth.


    using the noble spirit to make a sword, it could kill all kinds of evil.


    ¡°i¡¯ll use this sword to take revenge on brother xu. then, i¡¯ll drink with brother xu until we¡¯re drunk!¡±


    yun zihai roared.


    however, just as he was about to forcefully increase his cultivation realm, a voice sounded..

 Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: All ‘ro xu Bal (8000)

    chapter 160: all ¡®ro xu bal (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°your grandpa, die for your grandpa.¡±


    ¡°shifting stars, spin, spin, spin, spin!¡±


    this voice came from the head of the clay figurine.


    yun zihai was stunned.


    qing xue and zhou qing, who were about to leave, were also stopped.


    immediately after, they all revealed looks of surprise, which then turned into joy.


    he didn¡¯t die?


    xu bai was not dead!


    qing xue heaved a sigh of relief and said with a complicated expression, ¡®¡±¡®1 knew it. how could he die so easily? this is not him.¡±


    she couldn¡¯t help but think of the demonic figure she had encountered in the spring rain pavilion, which had given her a strong shock.


    how could such a person die here?


    ¡°this person has to be a friend. i have to go back and make it clear to the sixth prince that we can¡¯t be enemies.¡±zhou qing thought to himself.


    as long as they weren¡¯t enemies, everything was negotiable,


    even if they couldn¡¯t work under the sixth prince, it was good to be friends.


    ¡°he seems to like the saber technique. i¡¯ll talk to prince six next time and give him a few more books.¡±zhou qing thought to himself.


    a powerful friend could sometimes save a life. zhou qing knew this very well.


    ¡°brother xu, are you alright?¡± yun zihai shouted.


    when xu bai¡¯s voice rang out, he felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders and he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    it was good that he was not dead.


    if he died, how could he face xu bai underground?


    although he had paid, yun zihai still felt very uncomfortable.


    of course, xu bai couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, and he didn¡¯t give them any reply.


    in this dark forest, the silver moonlight shone down on the three-meter-tall clay figurine.


    sounds kept coming from the enemy¡¯s head.


    ¡°come, come, come. if you have the ability, kill me.¡±


    ¡°shifting stars, shifting, shifting, shifting!¡± ¡°yo, your strength has decreased a lot this time.¡±


    everyone was speechless.


    for some reason, what was originally a particularly serious scene had now become somewhat humorous.


    ¡°has he always been like this?¡± zhou qing asked in surprise.


    ¡°should be?¡±


    yun zihai pondered and said,¡±brother xu is really a wonderful person. no wonder he can get the high opinion of wu hua and liu xu. he really has his own abilities.¡¯¡±¡®


    the three of them had their own ideas.


    along with xu bails voice, the three-meter-tall clay figurine also underwent a special change.


    one after another, huge bags bulged out of the mud man¡¯s body. then, these bags shattered.


    the mud man turned into mud and disappeared into the forest. xu bai fell from the sky and was still cursing.


    an expert in everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to be cursing, making everyone feel a strange sense of disparity.


    xu bai had suffered.


    when had he ever suffered this?


    just now, when he was swallowed by the clay figurine, he felt that the world had turned dark.


    the powerful pressure caused the black light of the diamond heart fiend body to shatter.


    moreover, it had happened in an instant, catching him off guard. if it weren¡¯t for the golden silk soft armor on his body, he would have been injured.


    he had been wearing the golden silk soft armor ever since he got it from the ferocious tiger camp. it was just that he had not been able to unleash its effects. this time, it had.


    of course, even without the golden silk armor, he would only be slightly injured.


    taking advantage of that gap, he hastily propped up the diamond heart demon body again and used stellar transposition to divert all his strength to the surroundings.


    both were tier 4 skills, corresponding to the sixth stage.


    the defense of the vajra heart devil body was transferred by the stellar


    transposition. under the coordination of the two, although the true essence energy in his kidneys was rapidly consumed, he was still able to kill the enemy.


    reverse wound armor, are you afraid?


    xu bai patted the soil off his body. in the blink of an eye, he saw yun zihai and the others.


    ¡°why are you guys so miserable?¡±


    this sentence was said out of emotion, not out of ridicule or mockery.


    even when he was swallowed into the mud man¡¯s brain, he was not as miserable as yun zihai and the others.


    ¡°brother xu, not everyone is as strong as you.¡±


    qing xue and zhou qing nodded in agreement.


    ¡°then can you still move now?¡±xu bai asked again.


    zhou qing and qing xue checked the room and nodded to show that it was still alright.


    xu bai turned to yun zihai.


    yun zihai was the most miserable. if xu bai had not spoken up in time, yun zihai would probably have used that kind of one-for-one method to perish together with the mud man.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll recover soon after taking the medicine.¡±yun zihai took out a bottle of pills from his bosom, poured out two pills, and swallowed them.


    he seemed to have sensed xu bai¡¯s gaze, so he explained as he ate.


    ¡°it can replenish the energy consumed in the body and recover from injuries.¡± as he spoke, he gave one pill each to qing xue and zhou qing.


    after zhou qing and qing xue consumed it, they indeed had a significant boost in their health, and their faces gradually turned rosy.


    xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up. he suddenly covered his chest with his hand and pretended to be extremely weak. ¡°give me one too.¡±


    from what yun zihai said, this thing was a great tonic!


    in the battle just now, he had spent a lot of refined qi, especially in the position of his kidneys.


    eating herbs could nourish both kidneys. he only thought that eating herbs related to the kidneys would replenish them faster, so he went to buy herbs to nourish the kidneys..

 Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Xu Bai Who Wants It All (3)

    chapter 161: xu bai who wants it all (3)


    translator: 549690339


    now that he heard yun zihai¡¯s words, he was tempted.


    ¡°brother xu, there¡¯s no need to pretend anymore with our relationship. come, take it. ¡°yun zihai said helplessly.


    xu bai took the porcelain bottle and poured one into his mouth.


    as soon as the pill entered his mouth, it turned into a warm current.


    immediately after, he felt that in addition to replenishing his own true core


    strength, the true core strength of his kidneys was also slowly replenishing.


    xu bai poured out another pill and put it into his mouth.


    with just two pills, he had filled up the previous consumption.


    looking at the dozen or so pills in the porcelain bottle, xu bai closed the lid and prepared to put them in his pocket.


    qing xue was very familiar with this action because xu bai had treated her like this before.


    yun zihai quickly pulled xu bai¡¯s arm and said,¡±¡±brother xu, the academy gave this to the level six disciples. you can¡¯t take it away except for eating it now. if others find out, i will be punished.¡±


    xu bai sighed and returned the porcelain bottle.


    after all, he had already made it clear, so he couldn¡¯t take her away by force.


    he was a man of principle.


    after consuming the medicinal pill, everyone also recovered a lot. after yun zihai identified the location, he led everyone towards their destination.


    along the way, they advanced at full speed. soon, they saw a vast wilderness. in the wilderness, there were two people standing. to be precise, it was a human and a fox demon.


    the man was wearing a mask, but it had already shattered, revealing his true appearance.


    the fox demon had a fox¡¯s head on her head and her entire body was covered in wounds. she held a blueprint tightly in her hand and prepared to escape. when yun zihai saw the man¡¯s true appearance, he was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°eighth prince!¡±


    these three simple words made xu bai frown.


    eighth prince?


    wasn¡¯t this guy already dead? it was even ended by yun zihai himself. how did it come back to life?


    yun zihai did not reply, so qing xue explained in a low voice.


    ¡°it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s a fox demon in disguise. fox demons are best at disguise and confusion. even some experts would find it difficult to tell.¡±


    after hearing qing xue¡¯s explanation, xu bai thought of many things.


    so the person behind the scenes was actually the eighth prince. it seemed that the tomb of the emperor¡¯s brother was more complicated than he had imagined.


    everyone thought to themselves.


    in the middle of the scene, the eighth prince and the thousand-faced fox were staring at each other. because they were too focused, they did not notice that a group of people was already approaching from afar.


    ¡°i knew it. you¡¯re here for the map. give me the map and i¡¯ll spare your life.¡±the


    eighth prince extended his hand.


    even though his mask was broken, he still had that domineering aura.


    although his clothes were slightly messy, compared to the thousand-faced fox, one was in the sky and the other was on the ground.


    ¡°you never believed us?¡±the thousand -faced fox gripped the map in her hand


    tightly, and her face revealed a painful expression. there was a huge bloody hole in her chest, and blood was flowing out.


    if it wasn¡¯t for her demonic constitution, she would probably be long gone by now.


    ¡°if i succeed in this matter, why would i leave a stain of cooperating with the evil path?¡±the eighth prince sneered.¡± i just didn¡¯t expect your hallucination technique to be so powerful. give me the thing and i¡¯ll spare your life. ¡®¡±¡®


    xu bai and the others didn¡¯t know what had happened, but from their conversation, it was obvious that the eighth prince¡¯s item had been snatched by the thousand-faced fox. the reason was that the eighth prince wanted to kill the thousand-faced fox.


    ¡°if you dare to take another step closer, i will destroy it.¡±the thousand -faced fox raised the map in his hand and shouted.


    at this moment, xu bai and the others also approached.


    as they were too close, the eighth prince and the thousand-faced fox also noticed the situation.


    at this moment, xu bai noticed that there was a tunnel under the eighth prince¡¯s feet that led underground.


    xu bai rolled his eyes and suddenly shouted,¡±¡±the map can save your life. if you run to us, you can save your life.¡±


    the thousand-faced fox was not an idiot. without saying anything, it turned around and ran towards xu bai.


    the eighth prince looked at xu bai and the others, then at the thousand-faced fox.


    he didn¡¯t catch up but made a move.


    he turned around and strode into the passageway below, quickly disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.


    when xu bai saw this scene, he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    very decisive.


    this guy was much more decisive than he had imagined. when he saw that there were more people in front of him and that they were all threats, he turned around and ran away. he didn¡¯t even want the map.


    it seemed that those who could participate in the struggle of the royal family were not simple minded.


    thinking of this, he saw that the thousand-faced fox had already arrived.


    ¡°i have a map. please spare my life.¡±the thousand-faced fox raised the map and shouted.


    however, she was also careful. she stopped not far away from xu bai and did not approach him.


    just now, she was relieved when the eighth prince walked into the tunnel without hesitation. however, now that she was facing these people, she was relieved again.


    entering a wolf¡¯s den after entering a tiger¡¯s den was a fitting description of his current situation.


    a drop of sweat dripped down from the thousand-faced fox. it looked very nervous.


    xu bai and the others surrounded her and did not let her escape.


    especially xu bai, who stared at the map in her hand and smacked his lips.


    the vitality of this demon was indeed tenacious. he was actually still alive after suffering such a serious injury in his chest.


    however, now was not the time to think about this. this map was very important..

 Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: All of Them Want (8000)

    chapter 162: all of them want           (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    thinking of this, xu bai stretched out his hand and said,¡± alright. we are all people who keep our word. hand over the map and you can leave. ¡®¡±¡® thousand face fox: ¡±


    ¡® what? you still don¡¯t believe me?¡± xu bai pretended to be angry.


    although the thousand-faced fox did not speak, the expression on its face was very obvious.


    under such circumstances, how could he believe in this? not to mention believing it, everyone had to use 800 tricks.


    ¡°sigh¡­¡± xu bai pulled out ghost head blade.


    what are you doing? the thousand-faced fox was shocked. she felt a murderous intent pervading the air and locking onto her.


    ¡°since you don¡¯t believe me, i can only kill you reluctantly.¡±xu bai smiled.


    although she was smiling, she did not hide her killing intent. the


    thousand-faced fox could feel that the other party really wanted to kill her.


    ¡°there¡¯s leeway. as long as you let me go to a safe place, i¡¯ll leave the map there and you can come back to retrieve it. ¡°the thousand-faced fox hurriedly said.


    as soon as he finished speaking, he heard everyone laughing in unison, as if they were mocking him.


    if you don¡¯t believe us, how can we believe you? this logic was completely reasonable.


    if you wait until you¡¯re safe and escape with the map, won¡¯t you lose both your life and money?


    ¡°brother xu, hurry up and kill her. we still have to go to the tunnel behind us.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    it had been a while since the eighth prince entered the tunnel. now that he had delayed for a while, things would change if he delayed. yun zihai did not want to delay.


    ¡°wait, everyone, i have another idea. i can take the map and go down with you. i can also show you the way and tell you what the eighth prince wants to do. ¡°the thousand-faced fox quickly said.


    at this moment, she could see that the other party did not want the map at all. they were completely different from the eighth prince.


    what the other party wanted more was her life. after getting rid of her, they would enter the tomb below.


    how could this be?


    in order to survive, the thousand-faced fox had tried all means and finally said these words.


    ¡°that¡¯s a good idea, but how can you guarantee that you won¡¯t suddenly run away or trigger the mechanism inside when you go down?¡±xu bai stroked his chin and said.


    the thousand-faced fox raised its right hand and made an oath.¡¯¡±¡®l can guarantee that i will never do that. trust me.¡±


    yun zihai frowned.


    based on his understanding of xu bai, xu bai was not a person who would dawdle at any time.


    judging from the current situation, it was obvious that the fox demon had nothing to fear because of this map.


    the promise that the fox demoness had mentioned just now was nonsense to anyone, because how much was the word ¡®guarantee¡¯ worth?


    in this day and age, the most worthless thing was the so-called guarantee.


    yun zihai could see this, so how could xu bai not?


    ¡°brother xu, you have an idea.¡± yun zihai thought to himself.


    qing xue and zhou qing didn¡¯t say anything. they just watched xu bai¡¯s performance quietly.


    at this moment, did not say anything. he just sized up the thousand-faced fox with a hint of teasing in his eyes.


    the thousand-faced fox was slightly stunned.


    she didn¡¯t understand what xu bai was thinking.


    especially that gaze, she felt like she was going to die.


    ¡°can it work or not?¡± the thousand-faced fox asked tentatively.


    ¡°there¡¯s a saying that i don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of before. ¡°xu bai smiled. the thousand -faced fox was stunned and subconsciously said, ¡°what words?¡±¡±


    xu bai stretched out his right hand and clenched his fingers into a fist.¡±l want them all.¡±


    after saying this, the thousand-faced fox suddenly felt her blood run out of control. then, she felt dizzy.


    in just an instant, the thousand-faced fox became alert.


    ¡°you poisoned me!¡±


    this kind of feeling happened for no reason. with her realm, this was impossible. however, it happened. the result was obvious.


    thinking of this, the thousand-faced fox quickly turned its attention to the map in its hand, wanting to tear it apart.


    however, it was already too late.


    xu bai was using the four steps technique, and he was able to arrive in front of the thousand-faced fox in just a few steps.


    then, he extended his right hand, which was wrapped in the dark light of the diamond heart fiend body, and grabbed the thousand-faced fox¡¯s wrist.


    you¡¯ve been in the dark! the thousand-faced fox was furious and raised its hand to hit xu bai¡¯s back.


    however, she was poisoned at the moment, and her blood was not flowing smoothly. coupled with the effects of the poison, her reaction was also slow. even a level six expert would only have one outcome if xu bai got close to him.


    ¨C die.


    xu bai¡¯s empty left hand appeared from his waist. he raised the ghost head blade and cut off the thousand-faced fox¡¯s head.


    the thousand-faced fox was not good at fighting, let alone close combat. at this moment, with a slash, it had already lost its life.


    the map in his left hand was not destroyed and was held tightly in his hand, but it was too late to destroy it now.


    xu bai sheathed his saber and snatched the map from the thousand-faced fox¡¯s hand. he smiled and said,¡¯¡±¡®l told you, i want them all.¡±


    unfortunately, the thousand-faced fox was already dead and could no longer hear xu bail s words.


    when yun zihai and the others saw this scene, they also knew how xu bai did it. they searched everywhere on their bodies as if they were afraid of being poisoned.


    ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. the wind won¡¯t blow in your direction.¡±xu bai said..

 Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Xu Bai Who Wants It All (5)

    chapter 163: xu bai who wants it all (5)


    translator: 549690339


    as he spoke, he flipped open the map in his hand and extended his hand towards yun zihai.


    ¡°brother yun, give me the missing one.¡±


    yun zihai reached into his pocket and took out a small piece of paper the size


    of a thumb. he handed it to


    xu bai placed the paper in a corner and looked around. he found that it fit perfectly.


    everyone gathered around and examined the map from head to toe, their eyes shining brighter and brighter.


    this was obviously a map of the mausoleum. with this map, their safety would increase exponentially.


    ¡°hurry up.¡± the clouds came from the sea.


    it had been some time since the eighth prince had entered the passageway below.


    they had to hurry, or else they would lose everything.


    ¡°i¡¯m thinking about how this guy will move forward without the map. even if he remembers this map, the missing one is very important.¡±xu bai pointed at the broken corner.


    that position was the end of the map. if this part was missing, it would be like taking off all your clothes and pants, only to find that the other party was the same as you.


    ¡°i should have asked the thousand-faced fox just now.¡± zhou qing said.


    ¡°if you can think of it, can xu bai not think of it? the thousand -faced fox was a demon, and it was obvious that she was experienced. if she stayed for a while longer, she would have new changes.¡±qing xue choked.


    even now, qing xue was still very unhappy. after all, zhou qing was the sixth prince¡¯s man. even if it was not zhou qing¡¯s idea to send people to assassinate him, there was a saying that said, love the house and hate the crow.


    ¡°qingxue is right.¡± xu bai praised.


    he did have this idea. at this critical moment, the game could not have any flaws.


    before he made his move, he thought about cutting off the thousand-faced fox¡¯s limbs. however, after thinking about it, he decided against it.


    even if there was a possibility of a 100% or 100%, it could not happen.


    the thousand-faced fox was a sixth-grade. compared to the people he had dealt with before, it was a level higher. it was better to be careful.


    ¡°let¡¯s go in first. after we go in, we¡¯ll split mountains and rocks.¡±xu bai said.


    everyone nodded. this was the only way now.


    thinking of this, everyone did not stay any longer and came to the passageway that led to the underground.


    the eighth prince must have opened it earlier. because the eighth prince was standing in a different position, he blocked everyone¡¯s line of sight, so they really didn¡¯t notice it at first.


    the tunnel led underground and was extremely dark. this tunnel was actually cut into many stairs, which seemed quite considerate.


    looking at the incomparably dark passageway in front of them, xu bai and the others walked in directly¡­


    on the other side, the eighth prince, who had already run far away, had an ashen expression.


    he walked in the dark corridor, moving his feet from time to time to avoid dangerous and terrifying traps.


    he didn¡¯t remember the entire map, only half of it.


    the map was too complicated. he was not a scholar, and he had not obtained it for long. so far, he had only memorized half of it. otherwise, he would not have been so anxious when the thousand-faced fox had snatched it away.


    there was nothing he could do about it. in fact, when he first obtained the map, he could have found some time to memorize the map before taking action.


    however, some things could not be solved just by memorizing them steadily.


    time did not wait for him.


    tonight was a good day. other than the full moon hanging in the sky, there were all kinds of favorable conditions. when combined, it was hard to come by even once in ten years.


    if he delayed and wasted this opportunity, he would have to wait for ten years, but could he afford to wait?


    when he thought of the book he had accidentally obtained in the royal library, the eighth prince felt more anxious than passionate.


    he couldn¡¯t afford to wait. ten years could change many things.


    the eighth prince pondered as he walked along the passage according to his memories.


    as he walked, he stopped halfway.


    he had already completed all the routes he had memorized and was safe and sound.


    but now, he was faced with a new problem. he could not remember the remaining half of the journey.


    as a member of the royal family, the eighth prince knew better than anyone how dangerous the royal tomb was.


    ¡°sigh, i still have to use that move in the end. i hope i can hold on until then. ¡°the eighth prince sighed.


    at that time, when he saw xu bai and the others rushing over, he had already thought of running away. he didn¡¯t even consider it.


    the reason was simple. other than not wanting to risk his life, the most important thing was that he had a second plan.


    however, this second plan was very hurtful to him.


    the eighth prince raised his hand and gently cut his other wrist.


    a wound appeared, and blood flowed down his palm to the ground.


    ¡°eighth brother, descendant of the great chu royal family, is here! ¡°the eighth prince roared and threw his palm in all directions.


    blood splattered all over the passage, and he took a step forward without hesitation.


    the surroundings were quiet as usual, and there were no abnormalities.


    ¡°as expected, this is the backup plan left behind by father. with the blood of the royal family, it can stop the mechanism.¡±the eighth prince took out a pill from his pocket and swallowed it, but he did not swallow it.


    the effects of the medicine were slowly taking effect, and his ability to produce blood was gradually increasing.


    the eighth prince looked at the darkness in front of him..¡±

 Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Chapter 95

    chapter 164: chapter 95-great yue, will it be destroyed? (8000)    1


    translator: 549690339


    the eighth prince knew very well that the key to this plan was the map.


    however, the map had already been snatched away by the thousand-faced fox, and xu bai and the others had come over, causing him to lose the opportunity to snatch the map back.


    after a while, the originally well-thought-out plan had turned into a piece of junk work due to various reasons.


    rotten, really rotten.


    and all of this was because of xu bai.


    if it weren¡¯t for xu bai, he would have killed yun zihai long ago. if it weren¡¯t for xu bai, even if yun zihai arrived here first, he might not have been able to pass the ghost sculptor¡¯s test. if it weren¡¯t for xu bai, he would have succeeded long ago.


    why did he have to activate the second plan?


    the eighth prince had always thought that he was an extremely cautious person, so he had always prepared a second plan.


    but he really didn¡¯t want to activate the second plan.


    the eighth prince could only smile bitterly as he felt the blood flowing out of his body and the pill in his mouth.


    the pill was slowly melting. he could clearly feel that the speed at which it melted was unknown if it could last until the end.


    even a level six expert would die from excessive blood loss.


    the wound was slowly healing. to prevent it from completely healing, the eighth prince would rub it from time to time to make the wound deepen.


    as he splattered blood, he advanced quickly.


    the eighth prince was very fast. fortunately, with the blood of the royal family, the surrounding mechanisms were not triggered.


    however, he knew very well that the wall could absorb blood very quickly.


    this was a trap set up by the emperor. if someone followed from behind, with the speed at which the wall absorbed blood, the person behind would soon face the trap again.


    the eighth prince didn¡¯t know if xu bai and the others had the map, but he thought that even if they had the map, the traps behind them would at least be able to stop them for a moment.


    after all, he was walking without fear, while the other party needed to look at the map while walking.


    thinking of this, the eighth prince walked faster.


    there was still an airtight passage ahead. the surroundings looked ordinary, but the eighth prince knew that there were countless dangers inside.


    the tunnel was dark. the eighth prince walked as he spilled blood. he was bleeding a lot.


    as they sped along, the passage ahead became narrower and narrower.


    the narrower the passage, the more difficult it would be to use it if an accident happened.


    obviously, the designer of this passage knew this well. in the end, only one person could pass through.


    after the eighth prince walked for a while, something strange suddenly appeared in front of him.


    the narrow passage gradually widened. in the end, the eighth prince stopped in front of a door.


    this door was extremely wide, with about ten meters on both sides. even the space was unbelievably large.


    ¡°according to the book, this door is the final passage.¡±the eighth prince was ecstatic.¡± if i can enter, i¡¯ll be able to obtain imperial uncle¡¯s treasure. at that time, i won¡¯t be stuck at the sixth rank!¡±¡±


    thinking of this, the eighth prince became more and more excited.


    what he wanted was the treasure left behind by king sheng you after his death.


    in fact, the truly valuable ones were all kept in the royal family¡¯s treasury by his father. the ones left in the tomb were things that his father did not need.


    of course, even if it was something that the royal family did not need, it was enough to cause a bloody storm in the martial arts world.


    the eighth prince¡¯s ambition was not here.


    what he needed was not these treasures.


    this was just a side effect. what he needed was what was recorded in the book.


    by chance, the eighth prince obtained a book from the royal library.


    in the royal library, most of what they could see was what only they could see. the emperor was extremely strict with them.


    this book was originally regarded as the autobiography of king shengyou and was placed in the corner of the lowest level. there was a thick layer of dust on it.


    when the eighth prince was in the royal treasury, he had accidentally discovered it.


    at that time, he had already stopped at rank-6 for a long time.


    the cultivation method given by the emperor was only considered to be of the middle level among the sixth stage. he did not dare to cultivate anything else, so the punishment would be extremely terrifying if he was discovered.


    therefore, in a depressed mood, he wandered around the royal treasury and happened to wander to a corner. he saw this book covered in a layer of dust.


    at that time, he was in a bad mood, and he was curious about king sheng you, so he opened the book.


    after that, he discovered the secret of the book.


    the book described the past of king sheng you, and the author of this book was also king sheng you.


    unknowingly, the eighth prince was fascinated by the movie.


    a book that wrote down sheng you king¡¯s magnificent life.


    this prince had followed the emperor to war, and he had made great contributions. his entire life was condensed in this book, and it was amazing.


    just as the eighth prince was completely engrossed in the book, he didn¡¯t expect to see the secret behind it.


    king sheng you¡¯s cultivation method was in the power of the army, especially when he was in the army.


    even if all the soldiers were ordinary people, under king sheng you¡¯s army, they could still turn the tide.


    this was not the most important thing. the most important thing was that king sheng you was dead and buried.


    however, in the end, he had never seen the so-called tiger tally.


    what was a tiger tally?


    the tiger tally was a military talisman used by the emperor to mobilize troops. it was made of bronze or gold and was in the shape of a tiger. it was split into two halves. the left half was given to the general, and the right half was kept by the emperor.


    as long as the two tiger talismans were used at the same time, the talismans holder would have the right to mobilize troops.


    however, in great chu, what king sheng you held was the complete tiger tally because the emperor had enough trust in him. it was also because at that time, king sheng you took the initiative to withdraw from the competition for the throne..

 Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Chapter 95

    chapter 165: chapter 95-great yue, will it be destroyed? (8000) _2


    translator: 549690339


    the method of military formations would be integrated into the things that one would often control and closely related to when they were alive.


    this also meant that the tiger tally might have been integrated into king sheng you¡¯s military formation.


    as for how the eighth prince knew, it was because of the content that the eighth prince was in charge of.


    the eighth prince was in charge of the access to the royal treasury.


    although he was in control of the world, he did not dare to move recklessly.


    when king sheng you died, the items that entered the royal treasury were related to king sheng you, but there was no tiger tally.


    there were only two possibilities.


    one was that the emperor kept it for himself. after all, the importance of the tiger tally was more valuable than most of the things in the royal treasury.


    the second was to be buried with king sheng you.


    according to what was written in the book, the eighth prince believed that the second possibility was extremely likely.


    in this book, king shengyou said a sentence.


    ¨Cthe emperor only trusted one person in his life, and that was king sheng


    you.


    based on this analysis, the eighth prince believed that the tiger tally might have become a burial item.


    the reason was simple.


    first of all, the emperor himself did not know the way of military formations. even if he had the tiger tally, he would not be able to use it.


    secondly, the emperor only trusted sheng you king. how could he give such an important thing to a second person?


    without the army, king you sheng¡¯s strength was very weak.


    and why did king sheng you want to go to sheng county alone again? in this autobiography, the most important reason was recorded in detail, and it was at the end.


    on it was written that he was going to shengxian county alone with the tiger tally.


    that was all.


    other than that, there was no other news. there was only this paragraph.


    the most important thing to the eighth prince was also in this passage.


    tiger tally!


    when sheng you king left, he had brought the tiger tally with him, but until now, he had not seen any news of the tiger tally.


    the royal treasury that he was in charge of did not have it. ever since he obtained this book, he had been investigating in secret.


    in the end, he really found out something.


    the people who buried king sheng you and built his mausoleum were all secretly executed by the emperor, but one of them was still alive.


    he had spent a lot of effort to escape from the siege back then.


    ever since he escaped, he did not dare to have any strange thoughts. he had been hiding his identity until he was discovered by the eighth prince.


    to be more precise, it wasn¡¯t the eighth prince who discovered it, but the thousand-faced fox.


    after the thousand-faced fox brought this person to the eighth prince, they had a long conversation. in the end, the eighth prince had made up his mind to do it.


    according to that person, the map of the imperial tombs had always been hidden in the royal treasury.


    the eighth prince immediately worked with the thousand-faced fox and used his authority to secretly steal the map.


    however, he was still discovered in the end. in the end, he used fake death to escape.


    then, there was what happened after that until now.


    the tiger tally was too important. if he had the tiger tally, he would have the capital to go against the emperor.


    the eighth prince had long been dissatisfied when he thought of the harsh restrictions the emperor had placed on them, especially when he thought of how they could not even break through to the sixth stage.


    in addition to the huge benefits of the tiger tally, the eighth prince couldn¡¯t get rid of it at all. he decided to take the risk.


    looking at the huge door in front of him, the eighth prince was excited. he slowly raised his hand and pressed it on the door.


    the large hand was still stained with blood. when the palm touched the door, the entire door rumbled and then slowly opened a crack.


    the gap gradually widened. in the blink of an eye, the door automatically opened, revealing the space inside.


    it was pitch black inside, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    the eighth prince thought that he couldn¡¯t delay any longer. the medicine in his mouth was about to disappear. he raised his feet and walked in.


    when he stepped inside, the darkness in front of him gradually disappeared.


    the darkness wasn¡¯t the only thing that disappeared. the door behind him slammed shut.


    the moment the door closed, the darkness inside appeared and became bright.


    torches were embedded in the walls, lighting up the surroundings.


    as the torch lit up, the eighth prince saw the surrounding scene. his hair stood on end and his pupils constricted as if he had seen a terrifying monster.


    the originally dark space became bright. in the blink of an eye, he saw terracotta soldiers one after another.


    the square-shaped camp, with each terracotta soldier less than half a meter apart, filled the entire room.


    the spacious and huge room contained more than ten thousand terracotta soldiers, making it look unusually solemn.


    however, other than the solemnity, the eighth prince felt an extremely cold and sinister aura that made his heart tremble.


    he felt that the terracotta soldiers seemed to have come alive. they were staring at him with an incomparably cold gaze, making him feel cold all over and unable to take a step forward.


    this feeling was sudden and without any warning. it didn¡¯t even give him any time to react.


    his line of sight followed the group of terracotta soldiers and reached the end in the blink of an eye.


    at the end of the group of terracotta soldiers, there was a pitch-black stone coffin floating in the air.


    the stone coffin was bound by layers of iron chains. the ends of the iron chains were nailed to the wall. it was precisely because of the nails that it floated in the air.


    ¡°something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s definitely wrong! ¡°the eighth prince could no longer control himself. he stretched out his trembling hand and pointed at the terracotta soldiers in front of him, letting out a terrified voice.


    how could there be so many terracotta soldiers here?


    the most important thing was the stone coffin, which was protected by the terracotta soldiers. looking at the posture of these terracotta soldiers, it was as if they were guarding their king..

 Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Chapter 95

    chapter 166: chapter 95 -great yue, will it be destroyed? (8000) _3


    translator: 549690339


    as the terrified voice rang out, the eighth prince suddenly stopped moving. he stood there like a wooden statue and slowly retracted his raised hand.


    in just a moment, a grayish-white mark appeared on the eighth prince¡¯s body.


    after the traces appeared, as time passed, the color continued to increase. in the blink of an eye, it turned from grayish-white to the yellow color of soil.


    the earthen yellow color was getting thicker and thicker. it gradually spread from the eighth prince¡¯s skin and filled his entire body.


    ¡°living terracotta soldiers! i know! i imow!¡± the eighth prince shouted again, but his words stopped in the next moment because the earthen yellow soil had filled up his entire body.


    gradually, the eighth prince lost all signs of life. he maintained his original appearance and slowly walked into the terracotta formation.


    with a light sound, the torches around the wall were extinguished, and everything returned to normal.


    however, this only restored the darkness. other changes occurred in the darkness.


    a series of nightmarish murmurs echoed throughout the night.


    the ground began to shake at a strange frequency. the shaking was getting stronger and stronger, and it was spreading throughout the entire mausoleum.


    something strange happened on the eighth prince¡¯s side. in the passage far away from the eighth prince, xu bai and the others were holding a map and slowly advancing.


    in zhou qing¡¯s words, this matter could not be rushed, because there would definitely be unimaginable traps in a tomb like this. if he was anxious, it would be easy for something big to happen.


    they compared their positions on the map. although they were not fast, they were very safe.


    from the approximate location on the map, one could see a relatively perfect outline.


    judging from the outline, the mausoleum should be sealed off and could only be entered and exited in one direction.


    the eighth prince could not escape. if he wanted to escape, he could only escape in their direction.


    therefore, xu bai and the others were on guard as they walked, in case the eighth prince returned.


    however, he didn¡¯t expect the journey to be so safe. it wasn¡¯t until he was halfway there that xu bai noticed something different.


    ¡°look at the wall?¡±


    on the wall, there were dark red bloodstains that had long dried up.


    ¡°eighth prince is injured?¡± yun zihai was slightly stunned.


    ¡°maybe. no one can say for sure.¡±¡±but if we don¡¯t find his body, none of us can let our guard down.¡±¡±


    whether he was injured or had other motives, it was still unknown at the moment.


    if he wanted to know the real answer, he had to keep going.


    they no longer hesitated, and zhou qing became even more focused. he held the map and walked faster.


    as they walked, everyone felt that it was getting stranger. the reason was simple. the blood on the wall was scattered too evenly, almost without stopping along the way.


    the amount of bleeding was huge!


    who had so much blood to use?


    he had already done it, yet he still survived?


    ¡°it¡¯s a blood pill, a pill from the royal family¡¯s treasury. ¡°qing xue suddenly said.


    he himself was the nine princess ¡®personal servant girl, and seeing the bizarre scene in front of him, he naturally thought of the kind of pill.


    ¡°looks like our eighth prince isn¡¯t injured, but used this method to avoid the trap.¡±xu bai rubbed his chin and came to a conclusion after recalling everything he had seen.


    ¡°hurry up.¡± yun zihai urged zhou qing.


    zhou qing turned around and helplessly said,¡± the speed is already the fastest.¡±


    dense beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. it was obvious that this degree of concentration was very harmful to his body,


    after all, he was right in front of them. if they made a wrong move, danger would come and drown them completely.


    xu bai was about to speak.


    however, he did not expect that a strange change would occur in the next moment.


    the ground began to shake at a certain frequency, and the magnitude of the shaking was getting stronger and stronger. he could barely stand still.


    ¡°not good!¡± yun zihai was on guard.


    however, at this moment, the vibration began to gradually decrease. in the blink of an eye, it disappeared completely.


    everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. however, the feeling just now was too obvious and could not fool everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°what happened just now?¡± qing xue asked doubtfully.


    the others shook their heads in unison, indicating that they were not sure.


    this place was getting weirder and weirder. everyone felt that they could not delay any longer, so they let zhou qing continue leading the way into the passageway.


    the passage became narrower and narrower. after they walked for a distance, they saw a huge door in front of them.


    there was also an exquisite embossed on the door. just looking at it made one feel happy, and it matched the dark environment very well.


    xu bai came closer. in the darkness, he saw a bloody handprint on the door.


    ¡°can you drive it?¡± xu bai turned around and asked.


    from the moment he saw the door, zhou qing did not speak. it was as if he had seen something strange. he lowered his head and pondered.


    after xu bai asked, he finally reacted and nodded repeatedly.


    the map didn¡¯t say that there was danger up there, so it should be possible to open it.


    xu bai frowned, ¡°what were you thinking about?¡±¡±


    following xu bai¡¯s voice, the others also looked over.


    zhou qing smiled bitterly.¡± when i walked through this passage just now, i felt like i¡¯d seen it before, especially when the passage turned from wide to narrow, and then from narrow to wide again. i think i¡¯ve seen it in a book in my family, but i don¡¯t major in this aspect, so my memory isn¡¯t very clear, and i can¡¯t remember..¡±

 Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Chapter 95

    chapter 167: chapter 95-great yue, will it be destroyed?


    (8000) _4


    translator: 549690339


    xu bai pondered for a moment.


    he couldn¡¯t tell, but it felt familiar. zhou qing was basically spouting nonsense.


    ¡°everyone, it¡¯s best to be prepared.¡± zhou qing seemed to realize that he had said something useless, so he picked up the map in his hand and went to the door.


    he raised his head to look at the bloody handprint on the door and then looked down at the map in his hand. after about half an incense stick of time, he finally turned his head to look at xu bai and the others.


    ¡°the map didn¡¯t say anything about how to open it. why do i feel that something is wrong here? this place was very narrow at first, but now it has become extremely wide. i feel that the memories in my mind are getting clearer and clearer. ¡°zhou qing hit his head hard, as if he wanted to retrieve the memories that he had forgotten.


    at this point, no one urged him. they waited patiently.


    about half an incense¡¯s time passed.


    zhou qing had been observing the door and the embossed on it. his gaze showed no signs of moving away.


    at this moment, he finally let go of his hand and turned to look at xu bai and the others. the shock in his eyes that could never be hidden had long been seen through by xu bai and the others.


    ¡°let¡¯s go! it¡¯s a technique to reverse life and death!¡± zhou qing only said this one word and prepared to return along the original path without any signs of stopping.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on? explain yourself first.¡± xu bai frowned and felt that things were not that simple. there must be a big guy hidden inside.


    ¡°this is definitely not something we can deal with. remember when we came in, it first narrowed from wide to narrow, and then from narrow to wide? do they look like two opposing funnels?¡± zhou qing gestured with his hand, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. he described the terrain they had taken before.


    xu bai thought about it carefully for a moment. it really was like that. the place they had gone to was indeed distributed according to this terrain.


    but the problem was, what did the so-called reversal of life and death mean?


    it wasn¡¯t just xu bai. yun zihai and qingxue also didn¡¯t understand this. they all looked over, waiting for zhou qing to give them an answer.


    zhou qing organized his words. he imew that he had to make things clear at this time, or else he would be the one to take the blame.


    ¡°the so-called method of reversing life and death is to use a special formation to resurrect someone from the dead. to put it simply, it¡¯s not resurrecting from the dead because that person is not completely dead. he¡¯s buried underground and uses the aura of death to bury the aura of life so that it won¡¯t completely dissipate.¡±


    ¡°and the funnel-shaped terrain that we saw earlier, part of it faces the outside. it¡¯s pouring life energy into it from the outside. after shrinking and compressing it, it will expand out from another funnel, replacing death energy with life energy.¡±


    ¡°when i say ¡®life energy replacing death energy¡¯, it¡¯s just a name. the so-called¡¯ life energy ¡®refers to all those who have the aura of a living person. we are that person, and so is the eighth prince.¡±


    at this point, zhou qing had roughly explained everything.


    he kept quiet and waited for xu bai to give his next instructions. after all, xu bai was the one who could make the decisions here.


    whether to fight or retreat, he had to give an explanation.


    ¡°king shengyou isn¡¯t completely dead yet. he wants to revive?¡±


    combined with what zhou qing had just said, the terrain here also matched what zhou qing had said. coupled with the identity of the person buried here, xu bai quickly guessed this.


    as soon as this bold idea came out, everyone present was stunned on the spot and could not come back to their senses for a long time.


    there was no one here who was stupid, everyone was smart, and many things were clear.


    when xu bai said the answer, they immediately thought of the possibility.


    to be precise, the possibility was very high.


    ¡°your highness¡­he didn¡¯t die?¡± qing xue¡¯s red lips were wide open, and she could stuff a lot of things into them.


    if that was really the case, they really couldn¡¯t stay here.


    who was king sheng you?


    if he was still alive, he could turn the entire great chu upside down with a stomp of his foot.


    qing xue was a servant girl of the royal family, so she naturally knew more about the inside story than some laymen, especially about the great achievements of king sheng you.


    he was a figure that made the entire enemy country tremble.


    ¡°i think we should go back first. after that, i want to report to his majesty and see how he handles it.¡±yun zihai said solemnly.


    although he had his own mission, the predicament he was facing now had already exceeded the limits of what he could handle. it was something he could not handle at all.


    moreover, he was not a pedantic scholar. after encountering something, flexibility was the most important.


    xu bai didn¡¯t mind. anyway, he was just a helper this time. since yun zihai didn¡¯t want to participate, he couldn¡¯t wait to turn around and leave. after all, he wouldn¡¯t be short of rewards after turning around and leaving.


    everyone knew the situation and made up their minds to leave. it seemed very slow, but in fact, it was only a moment.


    without any hesitation, they turned around and prepared to leave.


    however, in the next moment, a strange situation occurred in the dark tunnel.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    a series of rumbling sounds sounded behind him.


    when xu bai turned around and saw the situation behind him, he frowned..

 Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Chapter 95

    chapter 168: chapter 95-great yue, will it be destroyed? (8000) _5


    translator: 549690339


    behind them, the originally dark passage collapsed, blocking their escape route. now, they only had this door in front of them.


    when the collapsed tunnel appeared behind him, the door in front of him also let out a series of tooth-numbing sounds and was opening at an extremely slow speed.


    xu bai was speechless.


    did this mean that he had to go in?


    in the current situation, this was indeed the case. there was no path behind him, but it was darkness when he was alive.


    zhou qing¡¯s face was pale as he muttered to himself,¡±¡±reversing the dao of life and death, yin yang, severing life and death. it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, he¡¯s alive.¡± other than trembling, there was also boundless fear in his words.


    they were about to face the king sheng you, who had once made the entire great yue state silent out of fear in the great chu state.


    yun zihai thought for a moment and silently took a step forward, walking in front of everyone.


    with a slight sound, the dark space behind the door was illuminated. there were torches on the walls. when all the light sources gathered together, the entire space was as bright as day.


    the countless terracotta soldiers and the stone coffin floating at the very back made the space deathly and filled with endless killing intent.


    xu bai frowned, feeling that something was wrong.


    this killing intent was very strong. if it was an ordinary person here, they would be able to feel it clearly.


    however, xu bai and the others were not ordinary people. they had experienced all kinds of bloody scenes. in this aspect, they could sense that there was something unusual about the murderous intent.


    this killing intent was natural and was produced by each terracotta soldier. moreover, it was uncontrollable and was not targeted at them.


    in other words, when they entered this incomparably huge space, there was no danger for the time being.


    ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± at this moment, qing xue suddenly raised her fair right hand and pointed at a certain spot.


    everyone heard the voice and looked in the direction of the voice. they found that the voice was pointing at the huge stone coffin.


    on the stone coffin, there was a faint shadow that was constantly shaking.


    the moment the phantom appeared, an extremely overbearing aura continuously pervaded the air, suppressing the killing intent in the entire space by 30%.


    domineering and domineering!


    it was filled with the pressure of a superior, and there was also a sense of iron and blood.


    it was like a mountain peak that reached into the clouds. standing in front of it, whether it was an incomparably huge elephant or a tiny ant, they all felt a terrifying sense of oppression.


    ¡°crack! ¡±


    as the shadow appeared, cracks suddenly appeared on one of the terracotta soldiers on the ground. immediately after, the soil on it shattered and fell to the ground, revealing its true appearance.


    inside the terracotta soldier, a man in black stood expressionlessly. his hands were hanging down and his eyes were closed. his face was calm as if he was asleep.


    ¡°eighth prince!¡± yun zihai¡¯s pupils constricted.


    he could no longer feel the life force on the eighth prince. it was obvious that he was completely dead, but for some reason, he was still standing on the ground.


    when yun zihai shouted this sentence, the eighth prince immediately changed.


    he was like an ice cube that slowly melted and disappeared in front of everyone.


    even the ground had disappeared without a trace.


    at this moment, the aura in this space changed again.


    the overbearing aura became even more violent after the eighth prince disappeared. at the same time, there was a hint of life in addition to the overbearing aura.


    as for why he could sense it, it was because the changes in each aura were too intense. it was so intense that even ordinary people could sense it.


    xu bai raised his head and looked at the shadow standing on the coffin. he said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s coming.¡± what was that?


    was it coming?


    everyone was slightly stunned. then, they followed xu bail s gaze and looked at him. they immediately revealed shocked expressions.


    the shadow gradually solidified and turned into the appearance of a person. this person¡¯s appearance was the eighth prince at the beginning.


    although he looked exactly like the eighth prince, everyone could sense that this person was not the eighth prince.


    the eighth prince couldn¡¯t even catch up to that overbearing aura.


    ¡°resurrected from the dead, could it be that¡­¡± zhou qing¡¯s face was pale.


    when this person who looked exactly like the eighth prince appeared, he waved his hand gently.


    immediately after, cracks appeared on the tens of thousands of terracotta soldiers below.


    the sound of shattering could be heard without end, and this scene made people feel that it was magnificent.


    the cracks on the terracotta soldier fell off, and living people walked out one after another.


    they were all living people and did not have any aura of the dead.


    when these living people walked out, they turned around and kneeled down on the ground facing the people on the coffin.


    on the coffin, the eighth prince waved his sleeves and placed his hands behind his back. he straightened his back and looked at xu bai and the others with a domineering gaze.


    ¡°they are all good seedlings.¡± the first sentence seemed to be praising them. then, the second sentence came out, but the aura changed and became murderous.


    ¡°great yue, miefou?¡±

 Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Secret of the Imperial Family (1)

    chapter 169: secret of the imperial family (1)


    translator: 549690339


    dayue, miefu!


    it was just a short four words, but it sounded very different in everyone¡¯s ears. this voice carried an unparalleled domineering aura and unquestionable confidence.


    in this man¡¯s eyes, it seemed that the great yue state should be destroyed.


    the people being questioned were xu bai and the others.


    to be precise, it was xu bai.


    xu bai frowned and shook his head.¡±


    he answered because he could not sense any killing intent from this person. he could not even sense any hostility. that innate domineering aura was just this man¡¯s temperament.


    when he answered ¡± no ¡°, the man who looked like the eighth prince suddenly stopped. his eyes shone with excitement, like a seven or eight-year-old child who had seen his favorite toy.


    ¡°good! it¡¯s best that they¡¯re not destroyed. i¡¯ll go destroy them.¡±the man laughed heartily.


    this king?


    at this time, hearing such a strange name, it would be really strange if they still could not see anything wrong.


    in the great chu state, there was no one else who could be called ¡± this king ¡± other than king sheng you.


    ¡°you are, wangye?¡± qing xue covered her mouth with her hand and could no longer suppress the shock in her heart.


    ¡°i may have changed greatly, but you should recognize this.¡± king sheng you nodded.¡±


    as he spoke, he slowly raised his right hand, and a jade-like object floated above it.


    tiger tally!


    the moment the tiger tally appeared, yun zihai, zhou qing, and qing xue imelt on the ground at the same time and shouted in unison.


    ¡°greetings, your highness!¡±


    the tiger amulet only recognizes the king, and seeing the tiger amulet is like seeing the king.


    this is a secret that the whole of chu knows. the only one who didn¡¯t change was xu bai.


    ¡°humph!¡±


    who knew that the actions of yun zihai and the others did not make sheng you king happy. instead, it was replaced by a dull cold snort.


    ¡°this king hates people who kneel on the spot the most. if you aren¡¯t from this king¡¯s army, you don¡¯t have to kneel, or else this king will look down on you.¡±king sheng you¡¯s tone was deep and solemn.


    he seemed to have not said enough. after saying this, he added another sentence.


    ¡°it¡¯s hard to find anything below your knees.¡±


    yun zihai was stunned.


    he seemed to recall the legends about this prince, including his personality.


    this prince had a very strange personality. because he had been in the army for many years, he had created a heroic aura, especially because he could not stand the so-called red tape.


    it was like imeeling. in the eyes of the prince, everyone¡¯s knees were very heavy and could not be easily knelt down.


    at the very least, they were not from his army. kneeling down to him would make him feel disgusted.


    ¡°get up.¡± king shengyou waved his sleeves with a look of disdain, then turned his gaze to xu bai, as if he was very interested. ¡°you¡¯re not bad.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re king shengyou?¡± xu bai rubbed his chin. what¡¯s going on?¡±


    he was very confused now. what was going on? he was very curious as to why king sheng you had turned into the eighth prince and everything here.


    after busying himself for half a day, a prince had appeared here. everything was a little ridiculous.


    what was even more ridiculous was that this prince had transformed into someone else¡¯s appearance. moreover, according to the rumors, this prince had long died.


    of course, he had heard from zhou qing before that this place had the ability to reverse life and death. the eighth prince had died, and the king of ascending secrets had come back to life. xu bai couldn¡¯t help but guess, could this be some sort of reincarnation technique?


    ¡°how dare you!¡±


    as soon as he asked this question, the ten thousand soldiers all shouted in unison.


    his voice shook the heavens and the earth, and the entire space trembled slightly. the murderous aura that soared into the sky came crashing down on them like an avalanche.


    ¡°hahaha! ¡±


    at this moment, king sheng you let out a series of loud laughter, as if he was becoming more and more interested in xu bai. he waved his sleeves and stopped the soldiers ¡®murderous intent.


    ¡°you¡¯re not bad, really. i didn¡¯t expect that our plan back then would have so many variables.¡±¡±do you want to know what happened here?¡± king you sheng asked slowly.¡±


    his gaze moved back and forth between xu bai and the others, and the smile in his eyes grew wider and wider. xu bai nodded decisively.


    yes, of course!


    in this day and age, it was not just women who liked to listen to gossip. men¡¯s gossipy soul was not bad at all.


    xu bai was very interested in this secret.


    yun zihai and the others looked at each other and then nodded in unison, indicating that they also wanted to know.


    ¡°since you all want to know, this king will let you see what happened back then. in any case, this king has already come out. even if all of this is known, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±king shengyou raised his right index finger, and a light flashed on it.


    ¡°military formation technique, killing intent illusion, illusion formation!¡±


    following sheng you king¡¯s low shout, xu bai discovered that there were strange air currents coming from the soldiers in the army. they kept circling in the sky and finally gathered together.


    everything around him was becoming blurry. the huge space had disappeared, and in its place was a bright grassland.


    a domineering man was lying on the grass with his hands on his head and a blade of grass in his mouth.


    there was a hint of boredom and helplessness in his eyes.


    the clouds in the sky were slowly floating. they could bring a wonderful mood, but they could not change the helplessness in the man¡¯s eyes. after a while, he heard footsteps coming from the side..

 Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Secret of the Imperial Family (2)

    chapter 170: secret of the imperial family (2)


    translator: 549690339


    the man got up from the ground and looked at the person beside him. he pursed his lips and said, ¡°brother, we sneaked out to play this time. why do you still have the aura of an emperor and pretend to be an ordinary person like


    beside the man stood a man in ordinary clothes.


    he was wearing a linen shirt with some holes on it, but it looked like a gorgeous piece of clothing on this man.


    a noble aura rose from this man. even from a distance, one could feel the fear of a lowly person facing a superior person, as well as the panic of life and death in the other party¡¯s hands.


    ¡°emperor?¡± xu bai was startled.


    if he couldn¡¯t hear such an obvious conversation, he would really be a fool. this man¡¯s identity was already very obvious, and that was the emperor.


    if this person was the emperor, then the identity of the man with the grass in his mouth would be confirmed without a doubt.


    king of the ascending


    on the screen, the emperor of great chu walked to the man with grass in his mouth and sat down slowly. he sighed and said, ¡°you, i¡¯ve searched the entire great chu, searched through countless mountain ranges, and crossed endless forests, but i still haven¡¯t found a way to treat you.¡±


    his words were filled with helplessness and a trace of reluctance.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay, brother.¡± king sheng you spat out the grass in his mouth and said with a smile,¡±lf i die, you can help me kill the imperial advisor of the great yue state. after all, he played dirty with me, and he doesn¡¯t like this kind of person the most. ¡±


    the emperor lowered his head and continued to sigh.¡± if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned by them. you wouldn¡¯t have been left with such an incurable injury. you wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep your life.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°so what? the heaven¡¯s secrets poison was about exchanging one for one. if their marshal wushuang exchanged with me, then everyone would be equal.¡±king sheng you continued, as if he didn¡¯t take these things seriously at all.


    to them, sometimes, they had long disregarded life and death, and everything was very indifferent.


    the grassland fell into silence, and the two of them stopped talking. other than the white clouds floating in the sky, everything seemed peaceful and quiet. this was the best place to live and relax.


    king you sheng lay on his back again and looked at the white clouds in the sky. ¡°brother, i spent half my life in the military to build a peaceful and prosperous world. don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    in his words, there was a hint of exhortation.


    only he dared to tell the emperor that if it was someone else, even if it was a general in the army, the emperor would not hesitate to behead him.


    after hearing king sheng you¡¯s words, the emperor did not say anything. instead, he kept his head lowered as if he was thinking about something.


    although king sheng you was born in the army and spent half his life in the army, he was a meticulous person.


    in just a moment, he could tell that the emperor had something on his mind, and it was not a small matter.


    ¡°what are you thinking about?¡± king sheng you frowned.


    ¡°can you die first?¡± ¡°bring your most proud army and fake your death together,¡± the emperor suddenly said.¡±


    king sheng you was slightly stunned and then scratched his head. he clearly


    did not understand what this sentence meant.


    ¡°i used the ghost sculptor to seal off all of your life force, allowing you to maintain your current state, but you are unable to recover.¡±the emperor slowly said,¡± and while you are faking your death, i will spread the news of your death. then, i will find someone to use a blood transfusion technique to remove the heaven¡¯s secrets poison from your body. ten thousand soldiers will become terracotta soldiers and pretend to be buried with you.¡±


    after king sheng you heard the emperor¡¯s words, he did not come back to his senses for a long time. it was obvious that the shock was too great for him to digest.


    after a moment, king sheng you recovered from his shock and shook his head. ¡°the clay sculpture can only be delayed at most, it can¡¯t last forever.¡±


    what he said was the truth. if it could last forever, then the ability of this profession was really too heaven-defying.


    ¡°i¡¯ll find the person you need in the shortest time possible. i¡¯ll even stop his strength at rank-6. it¡¯ll be useful and won¡¯t let him destroy it. ¡°the emperor said word by word, speaking very seriously.


    who knew that sheng you king would shake his head, expressing his unwillingness.


    ¡°if i let someone else¡¯s life save mine, i wouldn¡¯t be the so-called king sheng you. i only know how to protect others. i¡¯ve protected the people of the world for my entire life, so how could i hurt them?¡±


    the emperor stood up.


    ¡°where are the people who have committed the most heinous crimes? ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to be stained with the blood of such a person.¡±


    ¡°what if they are my children?¡±


    ¡°no, wait, what did you say, brother?¡±


    king sheng you also stood up and looked straight at the emperor. his eyes were filled with confusion.


    he even wondered if he had heard wrongly.


    the emperor¡¯s children?


    this was too much.


    ¡°elder brother, ever since you took office, i¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve done many things, but i always believe that you¡¯re doing it for the people of the world. so no matter what you do, i¡¯ll support you unconditionally.¡±¡±but i can¡¯t agree with what you said just now. ¡®¡±¡®


    in his mind, those children were the emperor¡¯s flesh and blood. now that he needed to use his children to save them, it made him feel extremely unwilling.


    he had lived an open and aboveboard life. why did he need a junior to save him now?


    if word got out, how could he still hold his head high in this lifetime?


    ¡°do you think that the poison exchange method is so easy? if you don¡¯t have the royal bloodline, your strength will drop greatly after you exchange it, and you might even reject it and eventually die.¡±the emperor explained..

 Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Secret of the Imperial Family (3)

    chapter 171: secret of the imperial family (3)


    translator: 549690339


    king you sheng shook his head repeatedly.¡± brother, i don¡¯t have many days left. just let me die in peace. i have to leave some descendants for you. ¡®¡±¡® ¡°can you hear me out first?¡±the emperor said seriously.


    king sheng you thought about it carefully and decided to continue listening.


    however, he had already made up his mind. he would definitely not agree to this matter anyway.


    the emperor extended three fingers and said,¡± this is killing three birds with one stone. moreover, it will also be of great benefit to the people of the world.¡±


    ¡°firstly, although the great chu state has been established, there are barbarians outside and the great yue state eyeing us covetously. the jianghu is unstable inside, and evil spirits are running around everywhere.¡±


    ¡°if you are alive, the great yue state and the barbarians will not dare to step into great chu. is this a benefit?¡±


    after saying that, the emperor stopped talking, as if waiting for king sheng you¡¯s reply.


    after pondering for a long time, king sheng you nodded with difficulty.


    other factors aside, the emperor was right.


    if he was here, the might of the army would be enough to intimidate them.


    if he died, although the great yue state would not dare to attack rashly, they would still be eyeing him covetously.


    ¡°second.¡± when the emperor saw that his younger brother had agreed, he raised a second finger and said,¡±¡±l won¡¯t put the tiger tally in the royal treasury. while you¡¯re faking your death, i¡¯ll let the generals know and give them hope that i can give the tiger tally to them at any time, so they can work harder. ¡±


    ¡°if they work hard, i¡¯ll be able to stabilize the border. isn¡¯t this the second benefit?¡±


    king sheng you was speechless.


    although he did not agree, it was obvious that he had tacitly agreed.


    that was right. if he really died and didn¡¯t come back to life, he could use the tiger tally to do his best to stabilize the border and find a loyal person at the same time.


    the emperor smiled and extended a third finger.¡±¡±third, i want to test the loyalty of the entire imperial family.¡±


    at this point, his gaze turned cold.


    ¡± i have nine children, each of whom is a dragon and a phoenix. however, i don¡¯t know what their intentions are, so i¡¯ll use this as an opportunity to test their loyalty. if they aren¡¯t loyal, they¡¯ll become tools for your resurrection.¡±


    ¡°but this has nothing to do with the people of the world.¡± sheng you king seemed to have finally found a point to refute and quickly said.


    with a point of rebuttal, he could argue with reason. even in his memory, he had never won with his mouth.


    ¡°i will die, you will die, but this mountain, this water, this sky, this earth, they will not die.¡±the emperor slowly said,¡±lf if i am about to die, will i pass on the throne?¡±¡±


    king sheng you thought about it and nodded.


    ¡°if i were to pass on my legacy to a disloyal person, would great chu still be able to survive?¡±the emperor continued.


    king sheng you pondered for a moment, then shook his head and nodded. ¡°i don¡¯t know if they can survive, but the people definitely won¡¯t have it easy.¡± why did he nod?


    a person with bad moral character did not mean that he did not have power and wisdom. on the contrary, his potential and wisdom could be displayed more vividly than a person with a deep mind. this was the reason why king


    sheng you nodded.


    as for why he shook his head, the reason was simple.


    perhaps the great chu state could be governed well, but whether the people could be stable was still another question.


    ability wasn¡¯t everything.


    ¡°then i can use this method to verify whether the chances of disloyalty can be lowered in the future?¡±¡±this is also considered as us elders putting righteousness above family,¡± the emperor said.¡±


    ¡°if it¡¯s really as you say, i¡¯ll agree. ¡®¡±¡®


    using a disloyal and unjust descendant as a sacrifice was akin to cleaning up the family and putting righteousness above family. instead, there was no estrangement.


    the emperor smiled. he knew his younger brother¡¯s character well. he only needed to say a few words to convince him.


    next, they explained the detailed plan one by one and began to communicate on the grassland.


    when xu bai and the others saw their so-called plan, everyone looked at yun zihai with an understanding expression.


    by now, they had already figured everything out.


    the eighth prince¡¯s book was given by the emperor.


    the poor eighth prince still thought that he had discovered all of this on his own until his death.


    as for yun zihai, he only made everything seem smoother.


    first, he had to let the eighth prince find the contents of the book. second, he had to make it difficult for the eighth prince.


    the only surviving craftsman was arranged by the emperor.


    after the thousand-faced fox discovered it through the craftsman and brought it to the eighth prince, everything would fall into place.


    most importantly, he had to pressure the eighth prince, which was why yun zihai was involved.


    it was the emperor who made the eighth prince think that yun zihai had news and even made yun zihai investigate the eighth prince.


    in the emperor¡¯s opinion, there were at most two situations.


    the first was that yun zihai could not find any clues. this would put pressure on the eighth prince and allow everything to happen smoothly.


    the second was that yun zihai had found a clue, but he would definitely be obstructed in the process.


    as for what the obstacle was, it was the ghost sculptor.


    even the ghost sculptor was the emperor¡¯s man.


    his goal was to stop yun zihai at the most critical moment. after all, in the emperor¡¯s opinion, the ghost sculptor was stronger than yun zihai. of course, the ghost sculptor had already received orders not to kill yun zihai..

 Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Secret of the Royal Family (4)

    chapter 172: secret of the royal family (4)


    translator: 549690339


    after all, the emperor cherished talents. he would not let yun zihai die.


    however, there was another major mistake.


    that was, xu bai and the others had also joined in, and they had given the ghost sculptor a hint of pressure.


    at that time, the ghost sculptor could not communicate with the emperor. after all, he was afraid of being discovered.


    it was also at that time that the ghost sculptor had an idea. in order to complete the emperor¡¯s grand plan, he might as well kill everyone in private.


    it was also at that time that a series of events happened. if it weren¡¯t for xu bai¡¯s powerful methods, they would have really died there.


    and the emperor¡¯s plan was already very, very deep. it was so deep that the ghost sculptor¡¯s family had been controlled by the eighth prince and had even died.


    he had also planted the same kind of arrangements as the ghost sculptor on the other members of the royal family in various ways.


    as long as any one of them showed emotions similar to the eighth prince, they would walk down this path.


    unfortunately, only the world where the eighth prince was injured was achieved.


    this plan was completely terminated.


    but the scene continued.


    after the emperor and king shengyou finished talking about the plan, the two of them looked at each other and fell into a tacit silence.


    ¡°do you think i¡¯m very scary? i¡¯ve long lost the boldness i had when we met back then. instead, i¡¯ve become a scheming villain.¡±the emperor suddenly sighed.


    ¡°if you want to be a king, you have to go through this. this is also the reason why i don¡¯t want to be a king. i don¡¯t think you¡¯re very scary. on the contrary, i¡¯m your strongest backing.¡±king sheng you shook his head and said.


    this answer was not beyond the emperor¡¯s expectations. after hearing it, the emperor revealed a very carefree smile.


    ¡°if only i had another glass of wine.¡±the emperor seemed to have recalled many things.


    ¡°come back to the army with me later. we¡¯ll get drunk.¡±king sheng you said.


    the emperor nodded and took two steps forward.


    he had regained his noble and condescending aura, making people not dare to approach him and could only bow their heads.


    the surrounding wind blew, stirring up waves on the grassland. as the wind intensified, the waves became larger and larger, spreading to wherever one could see.


    king sheng you looked at the emperor¡¯s back and felt that the emperor seemed very tired in front of him.


    the emperor placed his hands behind his back and looked up at the white clouds in the sky.


    the white clouds intersected with the grassland, forming a line between heaven and earth.


    words came out of the emperor¡¯s mouth, and his tone was extremely deep.


    ¡°the two of us brothers started from the bottom of the world and relied on each other. we have experienced countless life and death situations.¡±


    ¡°you blocked 228 blades for me, and i blocked 361 blades for you. in this world, there is no deeper relationship than that of us brothers.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve changed. i¡¯ve become even more scheming. i don¡¯t trust anything in the world because i have to protect the people of great chu.¡±


    ¡°you know, at that time, we couldn¡¯t even eat. it was for this reason that we decided to resist immediately.¡±


    king sheng you listened to the emperor¡¯s words and stood up silently. he walked to the emperor¡¯s side and stood side by side with him. at the same time, he placed his hand on the emperor¡¯s shoulder and patted it gently.


    ¡°i understand.


    the two of them had walked the path together, so he knew his brother better than anyone else.


    the emperor turned his head and looked straight at king sheng you. his eyes were filled with determination.


    ¡°in this world, i can trust anyone but you.¡±


    king you sheng and the emperor looked at each other.


    a moment later, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°if i can survive, the borders of great chu will exist. ¡°king sheng you no longer had that calm and water-like aura from before. a domineering aura rose from his body, causing the world to be in chaos.


    when the domineering and noble aura intertwined, the blue sky and the green grass in the world paled in comparison.


    at this point, the scene disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    king sheng you turned around and looked at xu bai.¡±¡±ls there anything else that you¡¯re not clear about?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s not the case. i still have a question. why does your highness still look like the eighth prince?¡±xu bai said.


    according to the image just now, the heaven¡¯s secrets poison was only introduced through the bloodline of the same race.


    but why did king sheng you¡¯s appearance change?


    this wasn¡¯t a reincarnation. how could there be a change?


    ¡°i just want to see who betrayed the great chu royal family.¡±king sheng you said slowly.


    after saying this, king sheng you¡¯s appearance began to change.


    the eighth prince¡¯s appearance disappeared and was replaced by the man in the picture.


    boundless dominance rose from the king, filling the entire space and making everyone feel shaken.


    ¡°this king lacks a brave and resourceful person. are you willing to become this king¡¯s subordinate and be this king¡¯s deputy general?¡±sheng you king suddenly reached out his hand to xu bai. the domineering aura on his body disappeared completely, and in its place was a thirsty look.


    xu bails mouth twitched.¡± thank you for your favor, your highness. but i¡¯m not used to being restrained. besides, i¡¯m just a level eight expert. i¡¯m not worthy of your highness¡¯s attention. ¡®¡±¡®


    the sudden recruitment not only shocked xu bai, but also shocked everyone present..

 Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Secret of the Royal Family (5)

    chapter 173: secret of the royal family (5)


    translator: 549690339


    qing xue nudged xu bai and gave him a meaningful look.


    it seemed like he really wanted xu bai to agree.


    to be able to become a subordinate of king sheng you, that was really soaring to the sky. moreover, he was even given the position of deputy general. he was not an ordinary soldier.


    if there were people from the martial arts world here, they would definitely fight for this position. after all, this was a good thing.


    xu bai actually directly rejected the offer. he rejected it very decisively.


    in the eyes of others, this was an opportunity that could allow one to soar into the sky. however, in xu baits eyes, it was not worth mentioning.


    ridiculous!


    it was not just qing xue. the others also looked over. their intentions were similar to qing xue¡¯s.


    this was king shengyou!


    he was truly below one person and above ten thousand people.


    this was an opportunity that he could not even dream of!


    however, none of them said anything. after all, this was xu bails own idea, and they couldn¡¯t interfere.


    ¡°rank-8?¡± king sheng you smiled and said meaningfully,¡±¡±the one this king has his eyes on is you, a rank-8. your companions added together probably won¡¯t be enough for you to fight with one hand. don¡¯t be modest first.¡± xu bai wasn¡¯t being humble, but he was still unwilling.


    ¡®whatever you want, this king can give it to you. divine weapons, pills, secret manuals, you can take them from the treasury.¡±sheng you king continued.


    when this condition was stated, everyone present widened their eyes.


    if the previous condition could cause the players in the game to fight until their heads bled, then the current condition would probably cause a huge shock in the game.


    the martial world was forever the martial world. whether it was the strongest confucianism, buddhism, or taoism in great chu, or the various famous families, they had to lower their noble heads in front of the royal family. the royal treasury was a sacred land that one could only dream of.


    the most important thing was to casually take them.


    this condition was hard to refuse, but xu bai still shook his head.


    ¡°there should be people stronger than me. why don¡¯t i use this kind of treatment to recruit stronger people?¡±xu bai slowly said, ¡°i yearn for other lives, your highness, don¡¯t force me.¡±¡±


    when this sentence was said, everyone present did the same thing. they touched their foreheads with their hands, looking very uncomfortable.


    they all knew xu bai¡¯s personality, but they never thought that he would be so jumpy.


    to be honest, xu bai was really tempted when he heard this condition. don¡¯t forget that the cultivation technique manuals in the royal family¡¯s treasure vault could very likely trigger the progress bar.


    however, after thinking about it, he gave up on this idea and finally shook his head and refused.


    the reason was simple.


    firstly, with his current strength, he did not want to get involved in things that were beyond his strength. otherwise, it was very likely that he would not be able to spend his money.


    secondly, and most importantly, there were many people with special abilities in this world, and experts were like carps crossing the river.


    if he grew up alone, he would be able to preserve the secret of his cheat to the greatest extent. however, if he went out and interacted with more complicated people, there was a risk that his secret would be discovered.


    the golden finger was his everything, the source of his true development.


    looking at the emperor, the plans he had seen in the video gave people the impression that he was extremely shrewd and farsighted.


    if one didn¡¯t have strong hardware conditions to fight with such an old fox, it was very likely that they would become someone else¡¯s chess piece and expose their own situation.


    lord shengyou was overbearing and seemed to have spent his entire life in the army. his personality seemed very simple on the surface.


    however, when he communicated with the emperor, it was obvious that he was very meticulous.


    xu bai felt that it was still too dangerous to come into contact with these things now.


    ¡°sigh, one is hard to find.¡± king you sheng sighed.¡± what i value is your potential. it has nothing to do with your strength. it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re unwilling.


    as he spoke, sheng you king didn¡¯t seem to want to talk too much about this, so he took out a jade token from his waist and threw it into xu bai¡¯s hand.


    xu bai took it and looked at it carefully.


    it was as smooth as jade, and there were all kinds of complicated patterns carved on it.


    ¡°if you change your mind, take this jade token and go to the capital to find the emperor. the doors of my army are open for you. ¡°king sheng you said boldly.


    xu bai was slightly surprised.


    this action had increased his impression of him by quite a bit.


    he thought that king you sheng would at least appear angry, but he didn¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t care at all and even gave him such generous conditions. ¡°do you think this king will get angry?¡± king sheng you looked at what xu bai was thinking and laughed, ¡®¡±¡®this king is very open-minded about talents. if you can¡¯t be used by this king, as long as you don¡¯t do anything to harm great chu, this king won¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    ¡°thank you, your highness.¡± xu bai put away the jade token in his hand and cupped his hands.


    no matter what, the king¡¯s magnanimity was commendable.


    king sheng you stopped talking and looked up, his gaze gradually converging.


    ¡°alright, that¡¯s enough. now, it¡¯s time to go up and meet that old friend. she has been waiting for a long time.¡±


    old friend?


    after saying this, everyone present was very confused.


    ¡°in a while, you can watch from the side. the battle between us will be of great benefit to you.¡±


    king sheng you said slowly and waved his sleeves around..

 Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Female Abbey Dean and the Shifting Stars (1)

    chapter 174: female abbey dean and the shifting stars (1)


    translator: 549690339


    just as king sheng you finished waving his sleeves, a strange change occurred in the surroundings.


    the ground began to buzz and shake at an irregular frequency. huge cracks suddenly appeared on the wall above.


    after the crack appeared, it did not collapse. it just kept moving to the two sides, like a door that was opening.


    they were underground, so there was a distance from the surface. however, as the crack gradually expanded, the distance did not seem to be that far.


    the ground began to rise, dragging xu bai and the others away from this space. at the same time, king sheng you and the 10,000 troops also gradually rose.


    the cracks in front of them were like doors that gradually opened, and they were no longer an obstacle to them. with this constant rising force, in the blink of an eye, a faint ray of moonlight appeared on the wall not far away.


    the moonlight was hazy, but when it shone into the dark environment, it appeared unusually gentle, infusing a trace of warmth into the darkness.


    ¡°there seems to be a strong enemy above.¡± xu bai raised his head and looked at the moonlight.


    in the darkness, king you sheng did not speak. he only looked up with the help of the moonlight.


    hearing this, yun zihai nodded his head cautiously.


    they could feel that something was wrong with the current situation.


    as the crack on the top grew bigger and bigger, their speed of rising also became faster and faster. when the crack gradually grew to a certain extent, the speed of rising led them to the ground.


    the moonlight was bright and clear. compared to the underground space just now, the ground seemed a little lively.


    when xu bai and the others appeared on the ground and looked up at the same time, they were all stunned when they saw the figure floating in the sky.


    at this moment, there was a woman in the sky covered in moonlight. this woman was wearing a taoist robe, and her hair was slanted. her eyes were filled with madness.


    in fact, this woman was very beautiful, and her appearance could topple a country. however, that trace of madness and chaos made people not dare to approach her and fear her.


    even the moonlight that enveloped her body became blurry and distorted.


    the distorted moonlight, combined with the aura of madness, and the crazy expression on the woman¡¯s face, made it seem even more terrifying.


    ¡°female abbey dean?¡± xu bai was stunned.


    he recognized her at a glance. wasn¡¯t she the abbey dean who had left a handprint in the yin posthouse?


    he still remembered that after the female abbey dean left the palm print, she stepped on the air and disappeared into the distance. now, she suddenly appeared in front of him, which made him feel extremely surprised.


    of course, xu bai was not the only one who was surprised. other than yun zihai and the others who showed shocked expressions, even king sheng you frowned.


    ¡°jade face?¡± ¡°we haven¡¯t met for many years. why are you like this? why is your aura so chaotic?¡± king sheng you asked calmly.¡±


    he remembered that when he faked his death, jade face monastery was still the abbot of jade face monastery. but now, what had happened?


    as the saying goes, when a person is isolated from the world for too long, it will cause a situation where they fall behind.


    at this moment, king sheng you was the same. he was a little confused about the current situation, especially when he felt the confusion of the female abbey dean. he had doubts in his heart.


    the female abbey dean was tilting her head and sizing up the crowd below.


    however, when king sheng you said those two words, she suddenly stopped.


    the madness in his eyes was still there, not replaced by anything. what was closest to the madness was a look of doubt.


    ¡°jade face?¡± the female abbey dean quickly recovered. she tilted her head again, sized up king sheng you, and took a step forward.


    the madness returned to normal. it was even more intense than before. if one got too close, they would even be affected.


    ¡°why did she¡­¡± king shengyou turned his head and was about to ask xu bai, but the moment he turned his head, the female abbey dean suddenly launched an attack.


    the aura of madness gradually spread. the female abbey dean raised her jade-like left hand and gently pressed down on king sheng you and his army.


    it was such an extremely simple action, but the madness in the surroundings seemed to have eaten a panacea as it expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°not good!¡±


    lord shengyou turned his head back and raised his right hand.


    a jade-like sword appeared out of thin air. immediately after, the 10,000 soldiers raised their weapons in unison.


    ¡°kill them!¡±


    an extremely terrifying killing intent suddenly appeared and spiraled in the air, forming an invisible barrier.


    at the same time, the barrier enveloped xu bai and the others.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    he didn¡¯t see how the two of them fought, but he felt a loud bang that shook the heavens and the earth, and the ground began to collapse crazily.


    the speed of the collapse was spreading to the surroundings. wherever it passed, the trees and soil would not remain. everything would be turned into ashes.


    this was just a casual palm strike from the female abbey dean, but there was no living thing within a radius of ten miles.


    fortunately, this was the wilderness. other than them, no one was willing to come over, so no one was killed.


    ¡°jade face, have you gone mad?¡± king sheng you frowned.


    at this moment, he could also see that the female abbey dean was not conscious at all.


    at this moment, the female abbey dean was a mixture of all kinds of chaos.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    king shengyou held the long sword in his right hand and raised it horizontally. his left hand brushed the edge of the long sword..

 Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Female Abbey Dean and the Shifting Stars (2)

    chapter 175: female abbey dean and the shifting stars (2)


    translator: 549690339


    as he finished speaking, the surrounding soldiers began to alternate their positions. in the blink of an eye, they formed a unique military formation.


    the power of the king lies in the battle array.


    even mortal soldiers could slaughter all living beings.


    moreover, there were ten thousand elite soldiers here. it was even more impressive when gathered together.


    this army formation was like a sharp spear that was flashing with a cold light. anyone who saw it would feel their hair stand on end.


    ¡°kill them!¡±


    ¡°one word long snake!¡±


    a terrifying killing intent suddenly appeared and condensed into a huge snake, sweeping toward the female abbey dean.


    compared to the snake, the abbey dean was like a tiny ant.


    the long snake carried a terrifying killing intent, as if it was going to shatter the world. the clouds in the sky were dissipating, and the moonlight was blurred by this killing intent.


    the female abbey dean raised her right hand and slashed at the long snake below.


    the surrounding air became scorching hot. a ball of flame appeared from the abbey dean¡¯s palm and spread along the sky.


    in the blink of an eye, the area within a hundred miles had turned into a sea of fire.


    the flames collided with the long snake, rolling in the air and entering a stalemate.


    at this moment, king sheng you raised his sword and pointed it at the female abbey dean.


    ¡°change!¡±


    as he finished speaking, the soldiers began to change their formation again.


    a strange shape appeared on the ground, like a water droplet.


    due to the scorching heat of the flames, the surrounding air became hot. at this moment, the hot air was descending at an extremely fast speed.


    snowflakes began to fall from the originally cloudless sky.


    the snowflakes were extremely cold. they fell on the female abbey dean¡¯s head and clothes, instantly forming layers of frost.


    after the temperature of the flames dropped, the long snake got rid of the flames and engulfed the abbey dean again.


    fierce flames surged into the sky, and there was no life within a hundred miles.


    the female abbey dean was swallowed by the long snake and disappeared into the sky.


    however, this situation did not last for even a breath. the long snake split open and the female abbey dean escaped from it.


    after she left, the corner of the female head¡¯s mouth was stained with blood. it was obvious that she was injured.


    however, even though he was seriously injured, that madness still did not disappear.


    the female abbey dean raised her hand again. she bent her middle finger and flicked it at the sky.


    in the next moment, killing intent suddenly appeared. in the sky, a long snake that was exactly the same as before appeared.


    boundless dao scripture!


    it could simulate everything.


    after the long snake appeared, it charged towards king sheng you¡¯s army.


    king sheng you snorted coldly, ¡°the boundless dao scripture is only a simulation.¡±¡±


    he raised his long sword and the same long snake appeared, but it was much stronger than the one simulated by the female abbey dean.


    the two long snakes collided with each other and fought in the air.


    ¡°although i don¡¯t know why you¡¯re delirious, this king will not allow a delirious expert to continue living in the human world. ¡°king sheng you said slowly,¡± this king knows that you have a kind heart, but this king needs to consider the people of great chu. after you die, this king will personally bury you.¡± the formation changed again.


    his killing intent suddenly soared. compared to before, it had already soared by more than ten times.


    ¡°heaven slaughtering army formation!¡±


    king sheng you said coldly.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    a loud bang echoed between heaven and earth, and all things were frightened.


    in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, the world seemed to have lost its color.


    the next moment, the female abbey dean spat out blood. blood dyed the sky and she fell from the sky.


    king shengyou was about to continue attacking, but he did not expect a strange array to appear in midair.


    the female abbey dean landed on the array and quickly disappeared.


    ¡°the thousand mile inch formation of dao sect and the boundless dao


    scripture are really strange cultivation techniques.¡±king sheng you frowned.


    he only had 10,000 elite soldiers. if he had more soldiers, he could have killed the female abbey dean just now and even prevented her from escaping.


    what a pity¡­


    sheng you king shook his head.


    when he returned, he had to tell his brother the emperor that he had to get rid of this unstable factor as soon as possible.


    ¡°brother xu! ¡±


    just as he was thinking this, a shout came from the side.


    king sheng you was stunned. he turned around and found that there were only yun zihai and the other two on the scene. xu bai had already disappeared.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    he quickly walked over and grabbed yun zihai¡¯s collar. his eyebrows were raised and he was furious.


    ¡°just now, when the female abbey dean disappeared, a similar formation appeared under brother xu¡¯s feet and then disappeared.¡±yun zihai looked at the spot where xu bai had disappeared, his face blank.


    he finally understood the current situation.


    xu bai¡¯s sudden disappearance meant that the female abbey dean had taken him away.


    the reason why the female abbey dean came here was perhaps¡­lt wasn¡¯t for the sake of becoming king you, but for xu bai.


    clouds from the sea to here, sorrow comes from here.


    ¡°originally, everything was already coming to an end, but this thing happened.


    brother xu, i¡¯ve let vou down.¡±


    he felt terrible.


    at the same time, he knew very well that xu bai¡­lt was likely that he was already dead.


    if it was a sane abbey dean, she would be kind, but the abbey dean was crazy!


    no one knew what a lunatic, and a powerful one at that, could do.


    ¡°bastard!¡± king sheng you pushed yun zihai to the ground and said angrily,¡¯¡±¡®no one has ever been able to snatch away my people, generals!¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°activate the formation! heaven and earth soul search!¡±


    ¡°i accept your orders!¡±


    the military formation underwent another huge change. at the same time,


    king sheng you closed his eyes. after a breath or two, he opened them again..

 Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Female Abbey Dean and the Shifting Stars (3)

    chapter 176: female abbey dean and the shifting stars (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°chase!¡±


    he only said a simple word, but the soldiers seemed to be connected to him. without a word, they changed the array and soon disappeared into the corner of the sky with king sheng you.


    the surroundings fell silent. only yun zihai and the other two were left at the scene. everyone¡¯s expressions were different.


    ¡°i harmed brother xu,¡± yun zihai said dejectedly.¡±


    this was the second time he had said such words. the first time was when he met the ghost sculptor.


    but could a ghost sculptor compare to the female abbey dean?


    not even a finger.


    if xu bai fell into the hands of the crazy female abbey dean, he would probably be doomed.


    ¡°lord lord yun, you are truly worried.¡±qing xue¡¯s brows were filled with worry as she said, ¡°¡±the female abbey dean is obviously just taking him away. if she really wanted to kill him, she would have done so long ago.¡±


    qing xue did not have much confidence when she said this, but at least it was a hope.


    ¡°we¡­ are we still waiting here?¡± zhou qing asked.


    among them, yun zihai had the deepest relationship with xu bai, followed by qing xue. zhou qing did not have much interaction with xu bai, so he did not suffer much.


    ¡°huisheng county.¡± yun zihai said,¡± let¡¯s go back first. if brother xu is fine, he will return to the bodyguard agency. after all, it¡¯s his property.¡¯¡±¡®


    they were still in the wilderness, and there would be no news if they stayed in the same place. it was better to return to the county first. that way, at least there would be a place to receive news.


    yun zihai practically forced himself to be spirited, bringing qing xue and the other two out of the wilderness.


    on the other side.


    xu bai looked at the people below with a dumbfounded expression.


    that¡¯s right, it was below.


    he was riding on the back of the female abbey dean and was running with her. to be more precise. the female abbey pean was carrying the black cloth on her


    back.


    at that moment, he only felt a blur in front of his eyes, and then it became like this.


    was there a mistake?


    i¡¯m just a bystander. i¡¯m just here to eat melons!


    how did he end up eating melons?


    xu bai was speechless.


    and most importantly, couldn¡¯t he change to a more special running posture?


    he felt weird being carried by a beautiful woman.


    xu bai felt the surrounding scenery and quickly moved backward. his entire body followed the female abbey dean¡¯s running, up and down.


    very¡­ uncomfortable.


    ¡°wait!¡± xu bai couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted.


    the female abbey dean turned around, still maintaining her running posture. she tilted her head and looked at him. the madness in her eyes did not change at all.


    then, xu bai felt his vision shake. when it returned to normal, he was in a position where the female abbey dean was hugging him.


    xu bai was speechless.


    i said wait, not change positions!


    besides, i¡¯m a grown man, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for a beautiful woman like you to carry me like a princess?


    xu bai wrapped his arms around the abbey dean¡¯s neck and sighed.


    forget it, i¡¯ll just treat it as a mount.


    he wanted to resist, but he temporarily suppressed his thoughts.


    after all, with the abbey dean¡¯s abilities, resistance was useless.


    and looking at his current state, it seemed that the female abbey dean had no intention of killing him. instead, she wanted to take him somewhere.


    riding on his ¡± mount ¡± all the way, he was already very far from the county.


    xu bai heard the sound of the wind in his ears gradually weakening. then, the surrounding scenery gradually stopped. he realized that he had arrived in a hidden cave.


    ¡°that¡­ senior, can you put me down first?¡±xu bai thought for a moment and tried to communicate with the female abbey dean.


    due to the close distance between the two of them, when he raised his head, he saw a pair of crazy eyes.


    the female abbey dean was still in a state of madness. even though she was holding xu bai, she had not regained her senses.


    xu bai only felt his body relax. he realized that the female abbey dean had placed him on the ground. he immediately turned over and grabbed ghost head blade by his waist.


    ¡°are you here?¡±


    since he had been put down, this was his destination. he did not know what would happen next.


    however, he needed to be on guard.


    the abbey dean suddenly reached out her hand and slapped xu bai¡¯s chest.


    his speed wasn¡¯t fast, and his strength wasn¡¯t great either. however, xu bai didn¡¯t relax. a black light rose from his body.


    then, he used stellar transposition.


    the palm strike was completely neutralized and attacked the female abbey dean at the same time.


    the female abbey dean tilted her head and withstood the palm strike. her body did not waver at all.


    xu bai raised his eyebrows.


    the palm strike just now was not the abbey dean¡¯s strength at all. it was only about the strength of the seventh stage. but why would he use the power of a rank-7?


    xu bai was confused.


    however, he seemed to have found an unusual clue.


    the female abbey dean seemed to have gone mad, but she felt that something was guiding her, making her act according to some rules in her madness.


    for example, how could a crazy person suddenly weaken his strength to attack?


    also, she took him away for no reason, as if she had a purpose.


    he now seriously suspected that the female abbey dean was not here to find king sheng you at all, but specifically to find him. it was only because king sheng you was there that the two of them fought.


    of course, this was just a guess. as for how to verify it, there was no way yet.


    as xu bai was thinking, the female abbey dean made her move.


    the female abbey dean casually took two steps forward. then, the power in her body began to circulate with an unusual rule..

 Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Female Abbey Dean and the Shifting Stars (4)

    chapter 177: female abbey dean and the shifting stars (4)


    translator: 549690339


    xu bai was stunned for a moment before he reacted.


    when the female abbey dean had circulated her power, he had felt that it was quite familiar. now, he realized that it was actually his shifting stars. the boundless dao scripture simulated his stellar transposition.


    but¡­ what was the abbey dean moving?


    xu bai was very familiar with the way it worked.


    they were indeed using shifting stars, but no one attacked the female abbey dean. she was fighting herself.


    that¡¯s right, he was fighting himself.


    in front of xu bai, the female abbey dean¡¯s expression was gradually becoming clear, but compared to the madness, it was like a drop in the ocean.


    that was all. there was only a trace of clarity.


    xu bai touched his chin. he seemed to know who the female abbey dean was using the shifting stars on just now.


    if he was not wrong, he was trying to move all of the crazy consciousness out, but it was obvious that he did not succeed.


    perhaps it was because the grade of star transposition was not good enough.


    soon, the trace of clarity on the female abbey dean¡¯s body disappeared. she also stopped using stellar transposition. she tilted her head and looked at xu bai with a crazy expression on her face.


    xu bai held the ghost head blade in his hand and looked at each other intently.


    it didn¡¯t take long before the female abbey dean turned around and left the cave without any hesitation.


    xu bai was speechless.


    this was something he had not expected.


    he thought that something bad would happen next, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be over just like that.


    ¡°what is his purpose?¡±xu bai frowned and pondered.


    after thinking for a long time, he still could not understand what the other party was thinking.


    could it be that it was just for the sake of shifting stars?


    there seemed to be some clues.


    the idea of using the stellar transposition technique to transfer the madness out of her body seemed to be feasible.


    however, there were too few clues in front of him. no matter how he thought about it, he could not guess more.


    xu bai shook his head to get rid of these thoughts.


    ¡°let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    he had received too much information about the situation, and he was in such a dire situation. it was best to return to a safe place first.


    thinking of this, xu bai didn¡¯t dwell on it anymore. he got up and left the cave.


    as soon as he walked out, he happened to meet king shengyou and his troops.


    when more than 10,000 soldiers rushed over, the scene was very grand. the surrounding trees were instantly flattened.


    ¡°xu bai, where is jade face?¡± as soon as king sheng you appeared, he looked around as if he wanted to beat the female abbey dean to death.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± xu bai shrugged. he didn¡¯t speak nonsense and told her the reason.


    ¡°simulation ability?¡± king you sheng frowned, as if he was carefully thinking about the cause and effect.


    ¡°any clues?¡± xu bai asked.


    ¡°i want to return to the capital as soon as possible and think of a way to kill her directly.¡± king sheng you shook his head.¡±


    good heavens.


    xu bai called him an expert.


    this solution to the problem, he actually greatly agreed.


    finding clues was a very troublesome matter. it was better to find the person directly and kill him. then, all the consequences would be gone.


    ¡°alright, since you are fine, this king will leave.¡±


    logically speaking, king sheng you still wanted to talk to xu bai. after all, it was rare to meet such a talent. however, now that such a thing had happened, he had to hurry up and go back.


    however, before he left, king you sheng reminded him.


    ¡°this king¡¯s words are worth a thousand gold. no matter when and where, as long as you are willing, this king¡¯s door will always be open for you.¡± after saying this, king you sheng left with his army.


    xu bai rubbed the space between his eyebrows and looked up at the moon in the sky.


    the moonlight was like silver, shining down on the ground that had been razed to the ground.


    ¡°so there is someone as interesting as king sheng you in the imperial family.¡±xu bai thought to himself.


    from the moment he met king sheng you until now, the impression he gave him was that he was a very bold person.


    no wonder he had been in the army for half his life.


    if such a person were to become a prince in the officialdom, he would probably chop off the heads of many of those rotten officials in a few days.


    ¡°let¡¯s pick up the county.¡±


    everything was coming to an end. xu bai didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. he took advantage of the moonlight and rushed to sheng county.


    sheng county, outside the escort agency.


    yun zihai, qing xue, and the others had been standing on the street outside, waiting for xu bai to return.


    ¡°i¡­ i might have to go.¡± zhou qing looked at the sky and braced himself to say this.


    with such a big matter happening, he had to go back and report to prince six. otherwise, if he delayed the opportunity, he would lose the upper hand.


    yun zihai did not speak, and neither did qing xue.


    the two of them seemed to have tacitly agreed and allowed zhou qing to leave.


    zhou qing thought about it, gritted his teeth, and left in the dark.


    at this moment, only yun zihai and qing xue were left on this street.


    ¡°i¡¯m not leaving because i want to wait.¡±yun zihai¡¯s voice was hoarse.¡± brother xu and i hit it off at first sight. if he really can¡¯t come back, i¡¯ll build a cenotaph for him. but why don¡¯t you leave?¡±¡±


    qing xue stared at the entrance of the agency and said,¡± he saved me twice. i must wait for his news here. this is the first reason. second, he is valued by king sheng you. for the sake of the ninth princess, it is worth it for me to wait here.¡±


    unlike other people, she was straightforward and didn¡¯t speak vaguely.


    this was her true thoughts. firstly, xu bai had saved her twice. secondly, xu bai¡¯s identity was different now..

 Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Female Abbey Dean and the Shifting Stars (5)

    chapter 178: female abbey dean and the shifting stars (5)


    translator: 549690339


    he didn¡¯t know how to hide it, and there was no need to hide it. sometimes, those little schemes were disdainful to smart people.


    ¡°ha¡­¡± yun zihai smiled bitterly.¡± you¡¯re really direct. it¡¯s a pity for zhou qing. if


    brother xu really comes back, he will lose a good impression of brother xu.¡±¡±


    ¡°everyone has their own choices. if they make a choice, they have to pay the price for the consequences of this choice. ¡°qing xue said.


    yun zihai did not say anything else. he stared at the bodyguard agency without blinking. his eyes were filled with guilt and sadness.


    the street was so quiet that it was terrifying. at this time, even the night watchmen did not pass by the bodyguard agency.


    as time passed, the night sky grew darker. every time the night sky grew darker, yun zihai¡¯s mood would become heavier.


    he knew that the longer he waited, the more insecure xu bai would be.


    time slowly passed, and a faint light appeared in the sky.


    the streets became lively. at this moment, the commoners who had been preparing to work since morning saw the parents of the county magistrate and a woman standing in front of the bodyguard agency.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± yun zihai stood up and looked at the increasing number of people around him as well as the sun that was gradually rising in the sky.


    his face was full of disappointment. clearly, he had reached the limit of despair.


    qing xue didn¡¯t say a word and just sighed silently.


    was that man really dead?


    what a pity.


    if he was given time, he would definitely be able to take the lead. the accident was really too sudden.


    the two of them looked at each other and prepared to part ways.


    however, at this moment, they heard a voice and hurriedly turned their heads. then, their expressions froze.


    ¡°eh? why are you two guarding my house? why don¡¯t you go back to the yamen, go to the yamen, wait for you all night, go to your room to sleep all night. ¡±


    xu bai was holding a paper bag in his hand. he was using his other hand to take out a white steamed bun from the paper bag. he put it into his mouth, and his mouth was filled with the fragrance of the steamed bun.


    yun zihai was speechless.


    qing xue was speechless.


    ¡°do you want to eat?¡± xu bai handed it over.


    the two of them looked at each other speechlessly.


    they were so scared that after guarding the place for the whole night, xu bai directly fell asleep in the yamen. when he woke up in the morning, he even had a considerate breakfast.


    qing xue gritted her teeth and said,¡±l knew he wouldn¡¯t die.¡±¡±


    yun zihai returned to normal. he was about to walk up and give xu bai a warm hug, but xu bai stopped him.


    ¡°stop it. don¡¯t say goodbye. sister qingxue can hug me. you¡¯re a man. ¡°xu bai walked towards qing xue.


    qing xue naturally took out the remaining silver thorns and played with them in her hand.


    xu bai looked up at the sky and felt that he had joked enough. it was time to get down to business.


    after finishing the rest of the buns in two or three bites, xu bai gave yun zihai and qing xue a look and asked them to follow him. then, he walked straight into the bodyguard agency.


    yun zihai and qingyun did not understand what was going on either, but when they saw xu bai¡¯s intention, they still followed behind.


    it was very early at this time, and there was no one in the escort agency. after entering the agency, they followed xu bai to the room in the backyard.


    after opening the door, xu bai stepped in first. he called the two of them to sit down and closed the door.


    ¡°i thought about it all night last night.¡± xu bai closed the door, turned around, and looked at yun zihai.¡±¡±this matter can be considered to have entered an end. there¡¯s basically no follow-up.¡±


    yun zihai nodded.¡± i¡¯ll write a letter today and go straight to the capital to tell


    your majesty what happened.¡¯¡±¡®


    no matter what happened in the middle or what the emperor had planned, yun zihai knew that he had been schemed against by the emperor. however, he had already completed his mission. the emperor would fulfill his so-called promise.


    finally, yun zihai added,¡± i¡¯ll fulfill brother xu¡¯s request as soon as possible. when the time comes, brother xu can come and find me. we can discuss which cultivation techniques you need.¡±¡±


    xu bai¡¯s contribution to this incident could not be underestimated. yun zihai was a person of integrity, so he would naturally honor xu bails credit.


    ¡°i will also send a messenger pigeon to the ninth princess in advance today to let her prepare. also, i will be leaving today. ¡°qing xue stared at xu bai thoughtfully and told him about her departure today.


    she should have left a long time ago. she had participated in it for no reason and had not returned until now.


    however, it was all worth it. at least the ninth princess would rise because of this incident.


    as for xu bai¡­


    qing xue sighed silently.


    if it was in the past, she would have wanted to recruit talents for the princess, but now, she had given up.


    how could the ninth princess dare to interfere with a talent that even king sheng you dreamed of?


    even if xu bai really agreed, the ninth princess would not dare to accept it. you dare to accept the person your imperial uncle likes? aren¡¯t you afraid of death?


    therefore, qing xue had already given up on this plan.


    ¡°ahem.¡± xu bai pretended to cough and said,¡± actually, i thought about it all night last night. although we¡¯ve settled this matter, i have to think about my future. so, i have a plan that requires brother yun¡¯s help..¡¯¡±¡®

 Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Xu Bai Pointing at Fuyin Posthouse

    chapter 179: xu bai pointing at fuyin posthouse


    translator: 549690339


    when xu bai said this, yun zihai was clearly stunned. then, yun zihai¡¯s face was filled with confusion as he scratched his head, not knowing what xu bai wanted to say.


    if he had a request, what else could he help with?


    qing xue was also confused. she didn¡¯t know what was going on, but xu bai didn¡¯t call her or ask her to leave. this meant that she could stay here and listen.


    everyone was smart. qing xue knew that since xu bai didn¡¯t want her to leave, he must have wanted her to hear what he was going to say next.


    ¡°after this matter is over, his majesty will receive the news. naturally, you will be rewarded.¡±xu bai stared at yun zihai and smiled.


    hearing this, yun zihai nodded, indicating that it was indeed so.


    at the end, he added.


    ¡°brother xu, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely help you get those two cultivation techniques. i, yun zihai, keep my word.¡±


    he thought that xu bai had hurriedly expressed that he would not go back on his word because of the two cultivation techniques. he would definitely keep his promise to xu bai.


    xu bai shook his head and said,¡± i can still trust brother yun¡¯s character. i¡¯m not asking you for help because of this matter. i just want to ask, which mansion do you plan to work for in the future?¡¯¡±¡®


    previously, he had heard of the agreement between yun zihai and the emperor. once yun zihai completed this matter, the emperor would give yun zihai a residence and let yun zihai be the governor. moreover, everything in this residence would be managed by yun zihai himself.


    it could be said to be a very great power. after all, up until now, there had never been such a precedent in great chu. this could be considered as the first time.


    of course, this was also what yun zihai dreamed of.


    he could manage it himself and did not have to care about the disputes of power around him. he could do his best to give peace to the places under his jurisdiction. this was his lifelong pursuit.


    ¡°brother yun, i won¡¯t say anything else. we¡¯re straightforward people, so i¡¯ll be straightforward. i want to go to the mansion under your jurisdiction and become the yin posthouse¡¯s captain. ¡°xu bai didn¡¯t bother hiding his thoughts anymore.


    his previous plan was to stay in sheng county and become the yin posthouse leader.


    but last night, he had completely changed his mind. the reason was simple: it was because of the female abbey dean.


    last night, king sheng you and the female abbey dean had fought to the point that the sky was dark and the sun and moon were dark. it could be said that there was no one else who could match them.


    after that, he was brought to the cave by the female abbey dean. he kept thinking that this world was still too dangerous for him.


    he had originally planned to develop slowly, but it seemed that it was still not possible. he had to grow up quickly.


    just as liu xu and no flower had said, sheng county was too small, especially for xu bai. it was so small that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    even if it was the yin posthouse, the group of people who did business would not bring many things that could trigger the progress bar.


    however, the prefecture was different. it was even higher than the dao order he had obtained from killing the county magistrate. it was enough for him to trigger more progress bars.


    moreover, yun zihai would be the governor of that place, a parent official.


    wasn¡¯t this a relationship between the two of them?


    in this day and age, he still had to be more worldly, right?


    he had a friend who was a prefecture magistrate. he was very smooth.


    when xu bai said this, yun zihai¡¯s expression was dull. after a long while, he finally reacted. immediately after, his dull expression disappeared and revealed a look of ecstasy.


    ¡°if brother xu is willing, i welcome you!¡±


    this was really a pleasant surprise, at least to yun zihai.


    actually, before he accepted this mission, he had already started planning how to govern the area under his jurisdiction once he succeeded. the most difficult part was the yin posthouse.


    the reason was actually very simple. the yin posthouse was a place in the wilderness. it was time-consuming and laborious to manage it. moreover, the yin posthouse was very important and required a lot of effort.


    now, xu bai actually said that he wanted to go to the residence under his jurisdiction and become a station chief.


    what else was there to think about? if he agreed, it would be over. if he didn¡¯t agree, would he be a fool?


    with xu bai around, he could rest assured.


    ¡°brother xu, there¡¯s absolutely no problem. we¡¯ve already decided on this matter.¡±yun zihai quickly agreed.


    xu bai was speechless.


    why did he feel like he was losing out?


    was it really a loss?


    something was wrong.


    xu bai fell into deep thought.


    he felt that when he said it just now, he should have added some additional conditions, such as getting some benefits. unfortunately, it was too late to change his mind now.


    qing xue¡¯s expression was complicated. her gaze stopped on xu bai, thinking about many things.


    she understood why xu bai wanted her to stay here and why he wanted her to hear their conversation.


    he was telling her the truth in front of everyone. what he had said before was not perfunctory, but the truth.


    xu bai had said before that he would not help the ninth princess.


    now, he was using qing xue¡¯s eyes to tell the ninth princess that he was not lying. he really did not want to go.


    i¡¯d rather go to the yin posthouse than go to the capital.


    i don¡¯t want to get involved in the fight between you two.


    this was xu bails answer.


    this man was very thin. at the same time, it made qingxue feel that the other side of this man was so unfathomable.


    what xu bai had done just now was equivalent to giving the ninth princess a way out..

 Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Xu Bai Pointing at Fuyin Posthouse (2)

    chapter 180: xu bai pointing at fuyin posthouse (2)


    not only would he not offend anyone, but he would also make the ninth princess feel good about him.


    sometimes, one really had to pay attention to one¡¯s emotional intelligence when doing things.


    if you give others face, others will give you face. if you don¡¯t care about face, others will definitely give you face.


    of course, if he met someone who gave him enough face but didn¡¯t give him face, he could just go up and slap him.


    ¡°i¡¯m leaving today, xu bai. the trip to the county has given me too much excitement, but i still have to thank you for saving me twice.¡±qing xue bowed slightly to xu bai.


    right was right, wrong was wrong. if others were kind, they would definitely thank them.


    ¡°give me a farewell hug.¡± xu bai opened his hand and teased.


    he thought that it was just a joke, but he did not expect a warm body to fall into his arms. he was gently hugged by qing xue.


    ¡°i¡¯ll tell the ninth princess that you¡¯re a person who stands aloof from worldly affairs.¡± qing xue let go of her hand and said.¡±


    xu bai smiled.¡± this hug actually gave me a surprise. i didn¡¯t expect that miss


    qingxue, who looked ordinary at first, had a hidden agenda.¡¯¡±¡®


    qing xue looked straight into xu bai¡¯s eyes. other than the calmness in xu bai¡¯s eyes, she did not see any ripples.¡±beauty won¡¯t be able to move you, so i can go back with peace of mind. at least you won¡¯t stand opposite us because of beauty.¡±


    since they could become the ninth princess¡¯s personal maids, they were naturally a hundred times better at observing people¡¯s expressions. from the hug to the departure, the expression in xu bails eyes did not change.


    ¡°is that so? if it¡¯s miss qingxue, i can consider it.¡±xu bai said those words, but his eyes were calm.


    qing xue didn¡¯t say anything. she knew that xu bai was just teasing her.


    after that, yun zihai and qing xue did not stay any longer. after discussing what to do next, the two of them left.


    qingxue set off for the capital.


    yun zihai returned to the county office. at least before he left, he had to arrange the rest of his things so that the new county magistrate could take over smoothly.


    after the two of them left, xu bai stretched and opened the window of the room. he looked at the sun hanging high in the sky and the white clouds in the blue sky.


    ¡°continue, liver.¡±


    zhou qing took out the nameless saber scripture. looking at the progress bar on it, xu bai sat at the seat closest to the window and focused.


    time would not treat everyone differently. it was fair to everyone and would not stop because of someone.


    during this period of time, the major events of upgrading the county happened one after another. the moment king sheng you walked out of the tomb, major events happened everywhere.


    the old antiques who had lived since the very beginning all looked at the sky above their heads in deep thought.


    a unique killing intent appeared between heaven and earth. although it was very faint, it fused with heaven and earth again.


    his majesty¡¯s thoughts are indeed something we couldn¡¯t guess.¡±


    this was what the old antiques thought in unison. after they had this thought, they all fell silent.


    back then, the ill-tempered king sheng you was different from the emperor. he would charge straight at the emperor if there was a disagreement.


    this also caused many people in the martial world to remember what king sheng you had done. now, they still felt a little embarrassed when they thought about it.


    they restricted their disciples to be careful with their words and actions and not to offend this prince.


    in the imperial palace.


    in a spacious and magnificent hall, the door was tightly shut. at the door stood two eunuchs in eunuch uniforms.


    ¡°hahahaha!¡±


    a hearty laughter suddenly sounded from inside the room. even the entire palace could hear it clearly.


    ¡°my little brother is alive. hahaha, someone, pass on the order to the ninth princess. the imperial palace is holding a grand ceremony, regardless of expenses.¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    the two eunuchs at the door bowed in agreement. when one of them raised his head, he had already disappeared from where he was. no one could see how he had disappeared.


    there were experts everywhere in the imperial palace. even a gatekeeping eunuch could not be underestimated.


    titanium temple.


    inside the scripture depository.


    no flower sat cross-legged in a corner of the sutra depository. in front of him, there were already three layers of buddhist scriptures piled up. there were so many that it made one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    from time to time, monks would walk in and out of the sutra depository. when they saw no flower in the corner, they shook their heads in unison.


    ever since she came back last time, she had been staying in the sutra depository. she did not read any books related to her own strength. she just stared at the buddhist scriptures, reading them word by word.


    his senior brothers and sisters didn¡¯t understand, but they didn¡¯t disturb him and went about their own business.


    but today, no flower seemed to be different.


    in the corner of the sutra depository, no flower was still sitting cross-legged. his eyes were no longer dull, but tightly shut.


    after an unknown period of time, this state gradually disappeared, and his tightly shut eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°hu¡­¡± no flower let out a long breath. the confusion and confusion he had previously had been completely resolved.


    he stood up from the ground and did not continue to sit cross-legged. instead, he sorted out the buddhist scriptures in front of him one by one before walking out of the sutra library and coming to his master¡¯s room.


    ¡°duo duo duo¡­¡± no flower knocked on the door, then put down his hand and kept his palms together.


    ¡°enter.¡±


    his master kong chan¡¯s voice rang out in the room.


    no flower pushed the door open and walked inside..

 Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Xu Bai Pointing at Fuyin Posthouse (3)

    chapter 181: xu bai pointing at fuyin posthouse (3)


    after entering the room, he turned around and closed the door. only then did he come in front of kong chan and slowly greet him.


    kong chan looked at the scar on top of wu hua¡¯s head and smiled.¡±¡±l didn¡¯t expect my disciple to be so talented. after untying the knot in his heart, he actually jumped grades and reached rank-6.¡±


    the scar on the top of the titanium temple¡¯s head was caused by them. whether they were strong or not had a direct reaction to the scar.


    ¡°master, disciple has already understood everything and is no longer disturbed by the karma in front of him. ¡°no flower bowed.


    ¡± what plans do you have in the future?¡± kong chan asked.


    he didn¡¯t ask what was on her mind. he only asked her about her future plans. after all, everyone had different ways to break out of this situation. it was pointless to ask.


    ¡°disciple wants to continue staying in the heaven inspectorate. since i¡¯ve already entered rank-6, i¡¯ll take the position of chief and manage the affairs of the prefecture.¡±no flower said respectfully.


    ¡°oh?¡± kong chan was slightly surprised.¡±


    the department of heaven supervision was divided into heaven, zheng, li, jing, zhou, fu, and dao. it could be said that the hierarchy was clear.


    kong chan had thought that wu hua would leave the heaven inspectorate, but she did not expect him to do the opposite.


    ¡°there are many things that disciple cannot do, but there are many things that disciple can do. as long as one is in a place within the scope of disciple¡¯s authority, one can do anything.¡±no flower rubbed his bald head and said. ¡°your majesty¡­¡± kong chan hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    however, after saying two words, she shut her mouth.


    no flower raised his head. his gaze was firm.¡± his majesty sacrificed a small number of people¡¯s lives to save more. even now, i still don¡¯t approve of it, but


    i won¡¯t interfere because¡­¡±


    ¡°because everyone has different thoughts?¡±kong chan said.


    ¡°no, because if i interfere, i will die.¡±no flower said seriously,¡± but i still have a lot of dreams to fulfill. i can¡¯t die.¡¯¡±¡®


    kong chan was speechless.


    he said it directly, but that was exactly what he meant.


    if you dare to disobey his majesty, i don¡¯t care what kind of genius disciple you are. you¡¯ll have to go to the execution ground first.


    no flower¡¯s words were very realistic, but they also made sense. this was also what kong chan admired the most.


    if one foolishly cultivated buddhism but did not understand the principles of the world, one would become a fool when one cultivated to the end.


    ¡°then go ahead and take the exam. oh right, there¡¯s one more thing about xu bai. you might want to hear it.¡±kong chan smiled.


    no flower was stunned, then subconsciously asked what was going on.


    kong chan didn¡¯t waste any time and told him everything about xu bai and sheng you king.


    in this day and age, how could there be a wall that did not leak?


    of course, kong chan didn¡¯t know that sheng you king valued xu bai very much. she only knew that xu bai was involved.


    no flower slowly recovered, his expression normal: ¡°if it had happened to you, it would be normal.¡±


    ¡°do you think so highly of xu bai?¡± kong chan¡¯s interest was piqued.


    no flower nodded and told him about his experience with xu bai.


    ¡°if there¡¯s a chance, we can meet. ¡°kong chan¡¯s interest grew.


    in the room, the master and disciple chatted more and more.


    green cloud academy.


    inside the library.


    liu xu held a book in her hand and was leaning against the window on the second floor. she looked at the night sky and read the book in her hand.


    after returning to the green cloud academy, she had already stayed in the library for a long time. she had read all the books on this floor.


    after watching day and night, her strength had long reached the peak of the eighth stage. she was only one step away from entering the seventh stage realm.


    however, she was unable to step into it and remained at the peak. even though she had read all the seventh-grade books on this floor, she still did not make any progress.


    ¡°what are you reading?¡±


    unknowingly, liu xu¡¯s mind had shifted away from the book and was completely focused on the night in front of her.


    the scenery of the green cloud academy was very good. it was filled with the smell of books. even an ordinary person would be influenced by it if they stepped in.


    looking at the beautiful night sky, liu xu¡¯s mood became more and more irritable, to the point that she couldn¡¯t calm down.


    she had been back for so long, but she was still unable to break through her demonic barrier and was trapped here.


    her teacher, wang qingfeng, had told her to come to the library to find the answer, but she never found it. instead, she became more and more confused.


    most of the content in the book was to clarify one principle.


    in these books, the reason why scholars studied the books of sages was to use their talents to create a peaceful and prosperous world.


    and the channel was great chu.


    but¡­ could it really work?


    liu xu was very puzzled and also very puzzled. she felt that the hot blood in her heart was gradually turning cold.


    when she heard that the emperor of great chu sacrificed the lives of his people just to destroy the extreme life sect, she had already felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    she knew very well that this was a matter of long- term pain rather than short-term pain. however, her thoughts prevented her from getting out of her current predicament and she was always trapped in the same place.


    from the beginning to the end, liu xu¡¯s goal was to obtain an official rank and create a great chu that was full of fairness and justice.


    but now, it seemed that this would really work. or did she really need to take the exam?


    liu xu walked to the bookshelf and placed the book in her hand safely inside. she then smoothed out the folds on it.


    her face was covered by a white veil, so her expression could not be seen clearly. however, her beautiful eyes revealed the panic and uncertainty in her heart.


    qianqian clenched her fingers into a fist and liu xu pounded her head hard.


    ¡°what should i do?¡±

 Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Xu Bai Pointing at Fuyin Posthouse (4)

    chapter 182: xu bai pointing at fuyin posthouse (4)


    the confusion in her heart increased, making her upset and at a loss.


    at this moment, a familiar set of footsteps sounded. liu xu turned her gaze to the staircase and saw her teacher, wang qingfeng, walking up.


    ¡°greetings, teacher.¡± liu xu clasped her hands together and bowed as a disciple.


    wang qingfeng was holding a large pile of books in his hands. there seemed to be more than ten books. he walked to liu xujin and placed the books on the ground.


    liu xu didn¡¯t understand what he meant, and her big eyes were filled with doubt.


    ¡°paper true understanding.¡± wang qingfeng said slowly,¡± this book is even more profound than the paper book. since you can¡¯t solve the problem by reading ordinary books, then take a look at these.¡±¡±


    as he said that, wang qingfeng paused for a moment before taking out another book and handing it to liu xu.


    ¡°some autobiographies made by the paper-binding man might be useful to you.¡±


    liu xu looked at the book in front of her, her eyes dazed.


    she still remembered that when she first advanced from rank-9 to rank-8, she had also read about the paper man before she finally succeeded in breaking through.


    now that her teacher had given her a book about paper figurines, she could not help but feel puzzled.


    ¡°teacher, you say¡­ is this still considered righteous?¡± liu xu thought for a long time and finally decided to ask.


    now, her righteous spirit had long become something else. although it was also stimulated by scholars, it always felt gloomy.


    ¡°who says it isn¡¯t?¡± wang qingfeng glared at him and said,¡± have you forgotten what i taught you in the beginning? you are a scholar. you must have a firm belief in your heart. as long as you believe that you are, then you are. as long as you obtain knowledge from books, then that is your righteous spirit.¡±


    at the end, he added.


    ¡°besides, everyone in the academy knows about your situation, and none of them deny it. what are you worried about? are you not confident in yourself?¡±


    when liu xu heard this, she flipped open one of the books.


    after looking at it for a while, he raised his head.


    ¡°teacher, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll stay up all night today to comprehend the principles within. ¡±


    wang qingfeng smiled and left without saying anything.


    liu xu waited for her teacher to leave before bending down to pick up a book. she went to the window and began to burn the midnight oil under the moonlight.


    the next day.


    liu xu walked out of the library early. her mental state was already different. usually, she would feel dejected, but now, every step she took was filled with confidence.


    ¡°rank-6 in one night, i didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡±wang qingfeng¡¯s voice came from behind.


    liu xu stopped in her tracks and turned around, her face full of surprise.


    ¡°teacher, you waited for me outside for the whole night?¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go to the dining hall first. we¡¯ll talk as we walk. ¡°wang qingfeng did not answer liu xu. after passing liu xu, he led the way.


    liu xu thought about it and followed behind.


    the two of them strolled in the qingyun academy. neither of them spoke. it


    was very quiet.


    after a while, wang qingfeng seemed to feel that the surroundings were too quiet, so he broke the silence.


    ¡°liu xu, the great chu country will soon hold an examination. do you plan to take the examination?¡±wang qingfeng didn¡¯t turn around and asked as he walked, as if he was talking about the past.


    liu xu said in a low voice,¡±l don¡¯t plan to. i want to join the heaven inspectorate.¡¯¡±¡®


    wang qingfeng instantly stopped and turned around, his face full of surprise.


    recalling how liu xu had gone from rank-8 to rank-6 overnight and the reply she had given him, wang qingfeng seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°you¡­ after solving the mystery in his heart, he made such a decision?¡±wang qingfeng said.


    liu xu raised her head and fearlessly met wang qingfeng¡¯s gaze. she said, ¡°teacher, this disciple has been thinking and reading for the entire night. the books you gave me have benefited me greatly. this disciple has realized that i am not a suitable person to be an official.¡±


    wang qingfeng fell silent and did not reply. he waited for liu xu to continue.


    liu xu tucked her black hair behind her ears and said in a voice like an oriole, ¡°this disciple¡¯s personality is more suitable for the pugilistic world.¡± last night, she had come to a conclusion from those books.


    she was different from yun zihai. the difference lay in the way they dealt with problems.


    yun zihai hoped to rely on his official position to fulfill his dream, but liu xu was very different.


    what liu xu hoped for was to solve all the problems in the simplest and most direct way. in other words, she wanted to use a more forceful method.


    for example, when he was dealing with the young master of the lin family, he had disguised himself as a man in black and wanted to kill him.


    therefore, she had already thought it through and made a decision. wang qingfeng looked at liu xu¡¯s determined gaze and finally sighed.¡±up to you.¡±


    teaching students according to their aptitude and adapting to the local conditions had always been wang qingfeng¡¯s way of teaching his students. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have found some paper figurines for liu xu to see.


    now that his disciple had made his choice, he naturally respected it, so he did not stop him. at least in his opinion, it was not a bad thing.


    ¡°by the way, something big happened to xu bai, whom you told me about. ¡°wang qingfeng seemed to have thought of something and told him about xu bai and king shengyou. of course, he was the same. he only knew that xu bai was involved in king shengyou¡¯s incident.


    after liu xu heard this, she was expressionless, as if she did not find it strange.


    ¡°don¡¯t you feel weird?¡± wang qingfeng asked doubtfully..

 Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Xu Bai Pointing at Fuyin Posthouse (5)

    chapter 183: xu bai pointing at fuyin posthouse (5)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°if it happened to anyone else, i would find it strange, but to xu bai, everything is normal. ¡°liu xu appeared very calm.


    ¡°alright, i don¡¯t want to get involved in the affairs between you young people.


    let¡¯s go and eat.¡±wang qingfeng didn¡¯t say anything more and left with liu xu.


    time passed unknowingly. in the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    the county was promoted.


    xu bai sat on the chair, still reading the nameless saber scripture in his hand.


    the progress bar of the nameless saber scripture was about to be completed. what he lacked now was just a little bit of time.


    during this period of time, qing xue left, and so did yun zihai.


    before yun zihai left, he specially went to the bodyguard agency to ask xu bai what kind of cultivation technique he needed.


    xu bai indicated that he needed two tier 5 mental cultivation techniques.


    his attack and defense were perfect now, and what he needed the most at the moment was a mental cultivation method that could improve his true foundation.


    don¡¯t forget that he was still a level eight expert.


    the reason why he could suppress a rank- 6 was entirely because of three skills.


    diamond heart devil body, shifting stars , kidney strengthening technique.


    in the end, his current true core strength was not enough for him to fight for a long time. in terms of explosive power, he could fight.


    there were shortcomings, but not many. however, he still needed to make up for them. therefore, two rank-5 mental cultivation techniques could give him a huge improvement.


    ¡°looking at the time, he should be back soon.¡±xu bai thought to himself, his gaze never leaving the nameless saber scripture in his hand.


    with that thought, footsteps suddenly came from outside the door, followed by knocking on the door at the same time.


    ¡°escort leader, lord yun is here.¡± liu er sent a message from outside. xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked liu er to bring yun zihai in.


    speaking of the devil, yun zihai just happened to return.


    outside the door, liu er agreed and quickly left. after a while, yun zihai walked in from outside and pushed open the door. after entering the room impatiently, he closed the door.


    ¡°brother xu, it¡¯s done.¡± yun zihai walked over and placed the two books on the table.


    as he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. the paleness on his face had not faded.


    congenital deficiency caused yun zihai to still look weak and sickly. no one would believe that he was a level six expert.


    xu bai picked up the two books and casually flipped through them. after confirming that there was a progress bar, he put them back on the table in satisfaction.


    ¡°a martial arts manual and a taoist manual.¡¯¡±¡® but there¡¯s still a problem,¡± yun zihai said.¡± we can¡¯t hide your matter. ¡®¡±¡®


    back then, when yun zihai asked xu bai which type he needed, xu bai gave him the answer.


    a martial arts practitioner¡¯s heart technique was a must. in terms of combat, martial arts practitioners were indeed more professional.


    next was the taoist mental cultivation method.


    shifting stars and four steps were both skills that came from taoism.


    xu bai was wondering if there would be any miraculous effects if he added the taoist mental cultivation method. he had to give it a try.


    ¡°with the matter of ascending the underworld king, it will be especially difficult for you to hide your identity. after all, you have already calculated your name among many people.¡±yun zihai explained the sequence of events.


    now, the entire martial world was saying that there was a young sword -wielding martial artist who participated in the resurrection of king sheng you and even contributed greatly.


    in the martial world, the rate of information flow was really high. it was said that this young man was covered in black light and was very


    powerful.


    of course, for some reason, news of xu bai being chosen by king shengyou did not spread.


    however, it was clear to everyone that xu bails background might not be small. after all, the emperor did not say anything after knowing about this.


    sometimes, not giving any indication would lead to many speculations.


    ¡°heh, his majesty actually told me that he doesn¡¯t want to get involved in his younger brother¡¯s matters.¡±yun zihai coughed again.¡± but brother xu, i think his majesty wanted to summon you into the palace, but his highness must have said something to him.¡±¡±


    at the mention of this, yun zihai was amused.


    because when the emperor spoke to him, the expression on his face was very interesting. it was like a scholar meeting a soldier, and he was very speechless.


    it was said that his majesty and the king had quarreled in the room for a long time. the precious porcelain, landscape paintings, and paintings in the room were all smashed by his younger brother.


    however, everyone in the palace knew that it was normal for the two of them to quarrel. when something happened, they were more united than anyone


    therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    xu bai rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    he did not understand what the emperor was thinking, but it was naturally a good thing that he would not be recruited into the palace. he only wanted to develop now, and too much involvement in the affairs of the jianghu and the royal family would instead become an obstacle to him.


    although there were benefits, there were also dangers.


    ¡°brother yun, have you decided on your jurisdiction?¡±xu bai asked.


    ¡°it¡¯s settled. it¡¯s in yunlai prefecture. the county is also under the jurisdiction of yunlai prefecture.¡±yun zihai explained,¡± we¡¯ll leave tomorrow. you might have to pack up quickly. as for the yin posthouse, they¡¯re ready to hand it over at any time.¡¯¡±¡®


    tomorrow?


    xu bai didn¡¯t expect things to progress so quickly.


    however, it was also a good thing that he could leave early. he could count on the progress bar elsewhere.


    the two of them chatted for a while before yun zihai left. after all, he had to rush to a new jurisdiction soon. he had a lot of things to do, and he needed to do all the work here.


    after yun zhihai left, xu bai looked at the three books in his hands. he put away the two mental cultivation techniques and started reading the nameless saber scripture.


    in xu bai¡¯s eyes, the progress bar of the nameless saber scripture was slowly increasing until it was finally perfected..

 Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Life and Death in the Mirror World (1)

    chapter 184: life and death in the mirror world (1)


    translator: 549690339


    in front of xu bail s eyes, the progress bar was slowly increasing. after a while, it was finally complete.


    light blue smoke appeared in the air, curling and gathering into lines of words. the words turned from blurry to clear and appeared in front of xu bai.


    a moment later, the words in front of him were completely formed and no new changes were produced.


    [you have studied the nameless saber scripture and comprehended the twenty-four armor-breaking moves (incomplete). ]


    after this line of text appeared, xu bai revealed an expression of ¡®i knew it¡¯. his guess was no different from his.


    in the beginning, he obtained the first nameless saber scripture.


    the top of the book once said that it was broken armor twenty-four styles, and the back of the book also followed a residual word.


    it proved that this nameless saber scripture was as the legend said. it had been broken into twenty-four parts by the nameless sabersman and scattered in unknown locations, which was why there was an additional word.


    now, it seemed that he had obtained a portion of it.


    xu bai suddenly had a feeling of getting a set of cards. it was like a card game where he got another part of the cards.


    after the light blue text appeared, it began to turn blurry again. then, it turned clear again and formed new content in the air.


    [fusion option found. fusion in progress. ]


    [breaking first form + armor penetration twenty-four forms (incomplete):


    breaking second form.]


    [fusion successful.]


    at this moment, the line of text finally turned into information that entered xu bai¡¯s mind. it completely integrated the detailed method of the two styles, allowing xu bai to successfully understand the true meaning within.


    the newest panel appeared in front of him, displaying all of xu bai¡¯s current cultivation techniques.


    [name: xu bail


    realm: eighth stage unspecialized.¡±


    [broken second level: level 3]: maximum level.] [reversal heart technique (level 2.5):[maximum level.] [maple leaves like rain (tier 2): maximum level.]


    [four steps (level 3): maximum level.] [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.]


    [kidney strengthening technique (level 4): maximum level.]


    [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.]


    [comprehension (max level)]


    the first form of breaking had become the second form of breaking, and its level had also increased from the second form to the third form. as he finished absorbing the information in his mind, xu bai also understood the true essence of the technique.


    in short, the improvement was still very big. the first improvement was the power of armor break. now that xu bai had slashed down, the power of armor break had directly increased by two times. it could be said to be a huge improvement.


    of course, it was not only the power of the armor piercing that had improved greatly, but also the strength of the saber technique itself.


    after all, it was a qualitative breakthrough from tier 2 to tier 3.


    other than that, there was another special ability. compared to these two abilities, it was considered a new ability.


    ¨C -heavily injured.


    this was a very easy to understand meaning. simply put, it was to make the other party¡¯s injuries unable to recover.


    the principle of its usage was simple. it was to attach true core strength to the saber, and when it was used, there would be some subtle changes.


    when the attack landed on the opponent¡¯s body, the true core strength would remain in the opponent¡¯s body through the armor-piercing method. even if the opponent¡¯s healing ability was strong, the true core strength would still be damaged inside, which would also reduce the opponent¡¯s recovery speed.


    it was a very sinister characteristic, but xu bai liked it very much. the more he looked at it, the more he found it pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°yes¡­ next, he would focus on these two books.¡±xu bai rubbed his chin and took out the two mental cultivation methods on the table. after careful selection, he decided to read the taoist mental cultivation method first.


    the mental cultivation technique he currently possessed was called the reversal of yin and yang. the name sounded quite awesome, but its level was actually not high.


    more importantly, he really wanted to know if it would be closely related to the ability he used after fusing with the taoist mental cultivation method.


    for example, it could increase or reduce consumption.


    no matter what, there was no loss in trying. what the golden finger gave him was infinite tolerance. in other words, as long as he was given time, he could learn the strengths of the various schools and fuse them into one, standing at the highest peak.


    flipping through the book, a progress bar appeared in front of him.


    it had to be said that it was indeed worthy of being a new tier 5 technique. this consumed quite a lot of time.


    however, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. what he didn¡¯t lack the most was time.


    this taoist mental cultivation technique was called purple cloud imperial technique.


    when xu bai read the book carefully, he was surprised. the contents of the book and the effects it described were beyond his expectations.


    according to the description of the purple cloud imperial technique, the main effect of this cultivation technique was to borrow power.


    using divine essence as a guide, one could borrow the power of heaven and earth.


    however, this book had a drawback, and that was that its level was not high.


    only grade 5, the force borrowed was only about 20% at most, the consumption when using it would also be greater.


    however, sometimes, this 20% effect could reverse the situation.


    moreover, if he could really reach the fifth rank, xu bai was not afraid of consumption.


    the energy of the double kidney could be used as a treasure trove. in terms of consumption, it was nothing. moreover, it could increase one¡¯s strength by 20% for no reason. it was indeed not bad. ¡°xu bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    the biggest weakness was the consumption of energy, but to him, it was not a weakness at all.


    ¡°let¡¯s do it!¡± xu bai immediately began to focus on the screen.


    in fact, he was still looking forward to it. after all, what he had was not only the purple heaven imperial technique, but also the reversal of yin and yang..

 Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Life and Death in the Mirror World (2)

    chapter 185: life and death in the mirror world (2)


    translator: 549690339


    if he could fuse them together, who knew what changes the effects would have.


    armor penetration, hallucination, courage as the battle progressed, and borrowing momentum.


    she was so beautiful, so beautiful!


    with this thought in mind, xu bai became even more fascinated.


    time passed, and the sun and moon rotated.


    in the blink of an eye, it was already night time.


    yunlai prefecture was located in a remote place. the people there were simple and honest, but in comparison, they were still relatively backward.


    however, no matter what, it was still a prefecture, so it should have some land. moreover, it ruled over many dao city.


    at this moment, wu gou, the former chief of yunlai prefecture, was packing his things. he was preparing to leave early in the morning and take up his post elsewhere.


    when he left, he had to bring along a lot of his own people. after all, he had left a familiar territory and was in a new place. he could bring some familiar people with him so that he could use them.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect yun zihai to really succeed. this matter has even set a precedent. the first residence that can govern itself and is not affected by external vision.¡±wu gou secretly sighed as he packed his things.


    it was like sour grapes. after all, people were very envious of such a situation. as a sixth-grade scholar, wu gou did not come from the qingyun academy, but from another academy.


    that academy was not very famous, but he was able to get into the imperial examinations and reach his current status step by step. it was all thanks to his own hard work.


    he was also someone who had climbed up from the bottom, so of course he knew the ins and outs of it. compared to some flowers in a greenhouse, he could see many different things.


    the emperor¡¯s delegation of power might not be just a promise on the surface, but there was a deeper meaning.


    of course, as officials, how could they guess the heart of the son of heaven? he could not understand what it meant.


    however, there was one thing he was clear about. the handover procedure had to be smooth. he could not let anyone see anything fishy.


    after packing up, wu gou came to a brazier and looked at the ashes inside, revealing a satisfied smile.


    as the saying went, the mountains were high and the emperor was far away. a remote area like theirs had all kinds of wonderful benefits.


    sometimes, when one was close to the emperor, everything would be restricted. however, when one was far away, some things would naturally be extremely smooth.


    he didn¡¯t miss a single piece of money, and he kept all the women in his hands.


    he was used to working here. it seemed like he had been transferred to a bustling place, but in fact, it had restricted his hands and feet.


    ¡°fortunately, there was nothing left out.¡±wu gou thought.


    after this last matter came to an end, he felt much more relaxed. he went to the window and looked at the moonlight outside.


    he looked at the beautiful night sky and wondered if he had missed anything. after confirming it again and again, he was ready to close the window and rest early.


    he had to go through the handover procedures early tomorrow morning. of course, he had to rest early to avoid being distracted.


    however, before he could close the window, he saw someone standing in the courtyard from the corner of his eye.


    as the moonlight was not very bright, he could not see clearly, but the sudden appearance of a person in the middle of the night immediately alerted him.


    a brush and a book appeared in his hands. he slowly pushed open the window. at the same time, words surrounded his entire body as he wrote.


    after all, he was still a sixth pin student. this bit of strength was still something he could show.


    wu gou was about to question the other party¡¯s identity, but he did not expect the other party to not seem to appreciate it. without giving him a chance to ask, he raised his right hand.


    a cold light flashed, and the surrounding temperature plummeted.


    wu gou only felt a chill on his neck, followed by a sharp pain.


    this pain was not the kind of pain that came from a sharp object cutting into one¡¯s throat, nor was it the pain of a blunt object being hit. instead, it was the pain of ant-sized mouths constantly gnawing at the flesh on his neck.


    wu gou couldn¡¯t help but free his hand and grab at his neck, grabbing the thing that was flashing with a cold light.


    under the moonlight, he could clearly see what was on his palm. then, all the hair on his body stood on end.


    it was a broken piece of a bronze mirror. in the broken piece, there were ant-sized faces that were opening and closing their mouths at him.


    that was the source of the pain just now.


    ¡°strange!¡±


    wu gou¡¯s eyes widened.¡±


    he did not finish his sentence because the blurry figure in the courtyard gradually became clear.


    the figure was in pieces, as if pieces of mirrors were pieced together. it looked extremely terrifying.


    when the figure became clear, it slowly lifted its feet and walked toward wu gou.


    with every step he took, the fragments that seemed to be pieced together on his body trembled, as if they would fall off at any moment.


    as the mirror death approached, wu gou seemed to have thought of something. he quickly turned around and wrapped the bronze mirror in a cloth.


    after doing all this, he immediately turned around. with a brush and a book in his hands, he let the words appear around his body and attacked the mirror


    death.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    a series of loud noises came from the backyard, and all the words were lost.


    when wu gou looked over, he realized that the mirror death that had just appeared had already disappeared.


    ¡°gone?¡±


    this situation made his heart tremble, and an uneasy feeling spread throughout his body.


    he didn¡¯t dare to slack off at all. his hand that was holding the brush kept waving, forming characters one by one, surrounding his body from top to bottom, protecting him tightly..

 Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Life and Death in the Mirror World (3)

    chapter 186: life and death in the mirror world (3)


    translator: 549690339


    around him, a gust of cold wind blew, causing wu gou¡¯s back to feel cold.


    turning his head, wu gou realized that the cloth covering the mirror had been blown off by the wind.


    when he turned around and subconsciously stared at the mirror, he realized that his face was reflected in the mirror.


    that face had a strange smile, but his eyes were cold and sinister.


    wu gou suddenly put down his hands, his expression extremely dull as he slowly walked in front of the mirror.


    the words no longer appeared on his body. the book and brush in his hand fell to the ground, but he did not feel anything.


    the face in the mirror still had a strange smile on it, as if it was mocking or looking at a prey.


    the next moment, wu gou suddenly stretched out his hand and made a strange gesture.


    he picked up the mirror in front of him and threw it on the ground with all his strength.


    the crisp sound of something breaking rang out, especially in the pitch-black night, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble.


    it was not just his house. the sound of mirrors shattering could be heard everywhere in the yamen where people lived.


    after smashing the mirror, wu gou squatted on the ground and picked up one of the fragments.


    at this moment, his face was no longer dull, but replaced by the strange smile in the mirror.


    her smile was emotionless and eerie.


    wu gou held the mirror fragment and slowly raised his hand. he placed the fragment on his face and gently slid it.


    the sliding motion was very gentle, as if he was applying a layer of rouge on himself, but what was left was blood.


    the blood flowed along the mirror fragment, then along his hand, and finally dripped down from his chin.


    wu gou didn¡¯t feel anything and continued to move.


    gentle and slow.


    more and more blood stains appeared on his face, and some parts were so deep that the bones could be seen. in just a moment, there was no place to see on his face.


    wu gou¡¯s smile was very cold. the flesh on his face and the blood that was flowing continuously made him look even more sinister.


    the direction of the mirror fragment changed and slowly landed on wu gou¡¯s neck.


    in the next moment, wu gou slid gently, and a bloody wound appeared on his neck. immediately after, blood sprayed out.


    ¡°plop! ¡±


    wu gou knelt on the ground with his head hanging down and his hands placed weakly on both sides.


    the aura of life gradually disappeared. in the blink of an eye, wu gou became a corpse.


    the room fell silent again. the mirror death was no longer in the backyard.


    the next day.


    xu bai left the dragon conqueror bodyguard agency with the escorts sending him off.


    before he left, he had already given everything to another bodyguard. that bodvzuard was relativelv calm and efficient. he was completelv competent.


    among the people who followed him, only liu er followed behind him.


    today was the day he would head to yunlai mansion. he would probably rarely come back from sheng county in the future.


    liu er followed behind xu bai. as he looked at xu bai¡¯s back, the admiration in his eyes increased.


    on the way, xu bai had told him everything, including the place he was going to. niu er had no objections.


    in his mind, upgrading to a county was already considered very big.


    the place they were going to now was yunlai mansion, which was two levels higher than shengxian county.


    he didn¡¯t know how big yunlai mansion was.


    but it was definitely much bigger than sheng county.


    he was excited when he thought about how a person from a small county town like him would have the chance to go to yunlai manor.


    ¡°as expected, there is no problem with following the escort master.¡±liu eryi thought as he walked.


    not long after, the two of them arrived at the county government office. yun zihai was also waiting at the entrance of the county government office. he was still carrying big and small bags.


    he was a weak scholar with a congenital deficiency. his face was as pale as paper, but he was carrying big and small bags, giving people a very strong sense of difference.


    ¡°go help him get his things. ¡®¡±¡®


    liu er was very sensible. he quickly took the package from yun zihai¡¯s hands.


    after all, he had become a ninth-grade martial artist, so he still had this bit of strength.


    xu bai had only brought money with him other than his daily necessities. he did not leave anything else behind.


    ¡°brother yun, don¡¯t you have a carriage?¡±


    the surroundings were empty, and there wasn¡¯t even a horse. xu bai wondered if they had to walk.


    ¡°the carriage is outside.¡± yun zihai said,¡± it¡¯s parked at the city gate of the county town. i still have some things to do on the way, so i¡¯m walking outside.¡±¡±


    xu bai rubbed his chin.


    yun zihai did not say what he wanted to do, and he did not ask.


    the two of them walked side by side towards the city gate.


    the further they went, the lower the density of the houses outside, and the more dilapidated the buildings were.


    this was how it was. the closer it was to the center of the county, the more prosperous it was. the further away it was from the center of the county, the worse it was.


    when the two of them were about to reach the city gate, xu bai couldn¡¯t help but frown when he didn¡¯t see any movement from yun zihai.


    at this moment, yunhai suddenly stopped and revealed a bitter smile.


    xu bai looked in yun zihai¡¯s direction and realized that there was already a group of people standing at the city gate.


    this group of people was dressed in ordinary clothes. it could even be said that they were shabby. one look and one could tell that they were not rich.


    ¡°we¡¯re here to send lord yun off.¡± the citizens of sheng county imelt on the ground and said in unison.


    yun zihai quickly helped the commoners up one after another, then started to nag at them.


    most of the content of his nagging was about ordinary things, just reminding them to be careful.


    the situation only gradually turned for the time it took for an incense stick to burn.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect brother yun to accomplish so many things for the promotion of the county in such a short period of time,¡± xu bai said with a smile..¡±

 Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Life and Death in the Mirror World (4)

    chapter 187: life and death in the mirror world (4)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°i¡¯m only doing some things in my spare time. ¡°yun zihai said helplessly,¡± i just wanted to travel in a low-key manner. i didn¡¯t want to take a carriage. i didn¡¯t expect them to find me.¡±¡±


    outside the county town, the carriage was parked undamaged.


    xu bai walked over.


    when he passed by yun zihai, he suddenly said,¡±¡±brother yun, perhaps yunlai


    prefecture is a place where you can display your talents.¡±


    yun zihai was stunned for a moment before he smiled.¡± this is the first time


    brother xu has been so sure of me.¡±¡±


    ¡°get in the car.¡± xu bai didn¡¯t say anything else and got into the carriage.


    yun zihai was able to win the love of the people just by spending some free time. perhaps yun zihai really had that talent. what he lacked was just a platform.


    yun zihai did not say anything else. he followed behind xu bai and sat in the carriage.


    liu er took the horsewhip from the person who sent him off and sat on the horse groom¡¯s seat, acting as the horse groom.


    ¡°giddyup!¡±


    along with the sound, the hooves of the horses lifted and ran into the distance, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    the yin posthouse was the transportation hub of great chu. it was located in the capital.


    at this moment, at the new daoyin posthouse.


    a carriage slowly approached.


    this yin posthouse was much bigger than the yin posthouse in sheng county. there were many people passing by on the streets.


    when the carriage arrived, the posthouse people did not show much. they only took a glance more or less and did not care.


    yin stations were meant for this kind of work, so it was normal for people to come.


    it would be abnormal if no one came.


    yun zihai walked down from the carriage with a pale face.


    xu bai followed behind and looked around.


    when he saw the yin posthouse that was much bigger, he could not help but sigh.


    ¡°brother xu, i¡¯ll go find the station chief. ¡°yun zihai turned around and said,


    when they were in the carriage just now, xu bai had said that he wanted to stay here and take a look, so yun zihai did not force him.


    they were on a long journey. as officials, there was free food here that could be used to supplement their needs.


    after yun zihai left, xu bai got liu er to guard the carriage and began to stroll around the yin posthouse.


    the yin posthouse was indeed huge. xu bai was not in a hurry. he looked at the stalls one by one.


    most of the things traded here were strange and strange. after all, they were not ordinary people.


    would these things be useful?


    whether there was or not depended on the specific situation.


    for example, there was a coffin beside the table.


    according to the courier who sold the coffin, once they encountered a strange thing and really couldn¡¯t defeat it, they could directly hide in it and isolate the aura of the living.


    it was strange. once the aura of a living person was isolated from the body of the ship, it would be much safer.


    the courier spoke very strongly, but xu bai also knew that the people who sold things all boasted about their goods.


    he was only here for the progress bar. he was not interested in anything without a progress bar.


    yun zihai seemed to have been talking for a long time and had yet to come out.


    xu bai wasn¡¯t in a hurry and just walked around.


    only after the time it takes for an incense stick to burn did he finish touring the yin posthouse.


    when he walked out of the stall, he was holding a clay pot in his hand and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    there were strange and complicated patterns carved on the earthen jar, and it was impossible to distinguish the specific shape.


    there was nothing inside. it was empty, not even a lid.


    however, xu bai was very happy because there was a progress bar on the pattern.


    ¡°i found a treasure.¡± xu bai carefully placed the jar on the carriage, his smile growing wider.


    at this moment, yun zihai also walked out from where the station chief was.


    however, compared to xu bai, yun zihai¡¯s expression was not as happy. instead, his face was gloomy.


    even when they boarded the carriage, the cloud remained silent.


    ¡°giddyup!¡± liu er drove the carriage and continued on his way.


    the carriage left a trail of dust as it went further and further away. in the carriage, xu bai looked at yun zihai as he stroked the patterns on the earthen jar.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    from the moment yun zihai entered the carriage, he had a worried look on his face. his eyebrows were knitted together, and the only thing missing was the words ¡± i have something on my mind ¡®


    even an ordinary person would be able to tell, let alone xu bai.


    just now, xu bai was still immersed in the joy of getting the progress bar. at this time, he gradually calmed down, so he asked.


    yun zihai was still deep in thought. after xu bai asked, he came back to his senses and said apologetically, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, brother xu. i was still thinking about something just now, so i didn¡¯t say anything. we might have to speed up the progress. ¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± ¡°something happened in yunlai mansion?¡± xu bai asked, intrigued.¡±


    if there was anything that was worth catching up on, it could only be that something had happened in yunlai mansion.


    as expected, just as xu bai said that, yun zihai nodded continuously.


    ¡°not only did something happen, but something big happened.¡±¡±brother xu, the magistrate of yunlai mansion died not long ago.¡±¡±


    ¡°what? dead?¡± xu bai was slightly stunned.


    he really didn¡¯t expect the news to be so explosive. a dignified prefecture magistrate was actually dead?


    ¡°it seems like it was killed by the strange ones. i can¡¯t find any clues, but after the strange ones kill people, they will definitely kill again, so i have to hurry over. ¡°yun zihai¡¯s words carried a trace of worry.


    xu bai noticed the abnormality and frowned.¡±


    the expression that yun zihai revealed just now seemed to be quite fearful of that strange creature.


    yun zihai shook his head and said,¡± it¡¯s not very strong, but its characteristics are very strange, especially one of its characteristics. even now, there¡¯s still no way to break it..¡±

 Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Life and Death in the Mirror World (5)

    chapter 188: life and death in the mirror world (5)


    translator: 549690339


    yun hai could be considered an expert in this aspect. although xu bai was famous now, he had only been in this circle for a short time. he was still unclear about many things.


    in particular, there was no opportunity to understand the strange thing about the boss. from beginning to end, he also encountered a few strange things. he also directly solved them with violence.


    ¡°brother xu, have you heard of¡­the mirror death?¡± the clouds came from the sea.


    xu bai shook his head, indicating that he had never heard of it before. however, he suddenly remembered that there was a ¡± mirror ¡± character in the name. could it be related to mirrors?


    xu bai asked.


    originally, this was just his guess. he did not expect that when he said it, yun zihai actually nodded, indicating that it was indeed related to the mirror.


    ¡± the mirror death¡¯s unique characteristic is that it uses mirrors as a medium. it can appear anywhere with mirrors, and every time it appears, it will be in a certain area. after the first incident, it will continue to happen in that area.¡±


    ¡® most importantly, wherever there is a mirror, as long as you look at that mirror, the mirror will show the appearance of the person who looked directly at you. the mirror death will have the level of the person who looked directly at you, and the strength of the person who looked directly at you will be reduced by half.¡±


    at this point, yun zihai roughly explained the mirror death¡¯s ability.


    xu bai raised his eyebrows.


    this ability¡­very strong.


    first of all, if the mirror death had the appearance of the person who was looking straight at it, it would have the same level as the person who was looking straight at it. just this alone was very difficult to deal with.


    there was something worth pondering about yun zihai¡¯s words. the mirror death could only have the level of a direct observer, but not the ability of a direct observer.


    in other words, this strange monster still used its own method of killing people. it would not use the ability of a direct observer to kill people.


    secondly, the most fatal point was that he would directly reduce the level of the person who looked directly at him by half.


    if it was a level six expert, what would happen after cutting it in half was self-evident.


    ¡°you just said that it appears every time. could it be that this is not the first time it appears?¡±xu bai asked when he noticed the strangeness in yun zihai¡¯s words.


    ¡± yes.¡± yun zihai nodded and said,¡± this is its second characteristic. it can never be killed.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°the place where it lives belongs to the world in the mirror. no matter how many times it is killed in the outside world, it will be resurrected.¡±


    someone once tried to run into the mirror world and kill it. after that, it stopped for a long time, but unexpectedly, it came out again. later, i found out that as long as there is a mirror, it has countless places to revive.¡±


    the carriage fell silent.


    yun zihai thought of something and waved his hand repeatedly.¡±brother xu, i didn¡¯t ask for your help. i didn¡¯t mean anything else. i was just chatting with you.¡±


    what he said was the truth. there was no trace of falsehood. after all, the current matter was already considered a matter under his jurisdiction. most importantly, the last time he asked xu bai for help, xu bai was almost taken away by the female abbey dean, which made yun zihai feel very guilty.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go take a look.¡± xu bai said,¡± what you said is to cover an area. the yin


    posthouse that i¡¯m in happens to be in the yunlai mansion¡¯s area. if the yin posthouse is affected, it will affect me greatly.¡±¡±


    xu bai was telling the truth.


    if there was any danger in the place where he was collecting wool, he had to think of a way to resolve it. otherwise, he would not be able to sleep or eat in peace if he stayed here.


    moreover, if the two of them worked together, they could solve the problem faster.


    ¡°brother xu, i knew you were a chivalrous person! ¡°yun zihai didn¡¯t know what to think, but he was immediately moved.¡±¡±as expected, junior sister liu didn¡¯t misjudge you. he said that you have a sense of justice that is hard to detect.¡± xu bai was speechless.


    he didn¡¯t know if he should say thank you or say something to alleviate the special situation.


    if he was given a second chance, or if liu xu was standing in front of him, he would definitely press down on liu xu¡¯s shoulders, lean in front of her ears, and roar at the loudest volume.


    ¡°don¡¯t praise me so well!¡±


    even with xu bails facial skills, he still felt that it was not very good to praise him like this.


    outside the carriage, liu er was still driving the carriage.


    the two people in the carriage were having a close conversation.


    after talking for about half an incense stick¡¯s time, xu bai and yun zihai gradually felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°the carriage seems to have slowed down, and it¡¯s getting slower and slower.¡± xu bai frowned and shouted,¡±¡±liu er, are you asleep?


    liu er heard the sound and stopped the carriage. then, he lifted the curtain of the carriage and carefully put his head into the carriage.


    ¡°sir, something happened outside.¡±


    his voice was trembling, showing that liu er¡¯s heart was very unstable.


    xu bai¡¯s gaze passed liu er and followed the gap in the curtain that liu er had lifted, looking outside.


    when he saw the situation outside, his eyes widened slightly. then, he gripped ghost head blade.


    ¡°brother yun, it looks like this last trip is going to be bumpy..¡±

 Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Basic Operation, Everyone Seats

    chapter 189: basic operation, everyone seats


    translator: 549690339


    alter nu bal saw tms, y un linal also look out a drusn anu a dook. 1 ne two 01 them looked at each other and then walked out of the carriage.


    outside the carriage, it was a boundless night. as xu baiyun and zihai were sitting inside the carriage, they did not know that the carriage was currently traveling in a dense forest. it just so happened to stop and was surrounded by towering trees.


    due to the tree leaves blocking the light, the moon shone sparsely on the ground, creating a mottled shadow.


    there was no one around. it was quiet. other than the occasional chirping of insects and birds, there was no other sound.


    if someone passed by, the timid would even feel a chill run down their spine.


    other than the quiet night and the occasional sounds around them, abnormal things were happening in the pitch-black sky.


    the weather was very good at this time. although the night was a little cold, wearing two layers of unlined clothes was enough to keep them warm.


    if the moon was a little rounder today, it would be the best time to admire the moon with two pots of old wine and some side dishes.


    moon appreciation was a common activity in great chu. be it the elegant scholars or the ordinary people, they all liked to admire the moon.


    however, other than the bright moon, there was also something yellow floating in the sky.


    under the influence of gravity, these orange objects fell from a high place and slowly landed on the ground.


    the edges were round, the middle had holes, and the paper money was shocking.


    the paper money was spread on the ground, densely packed. there were still paper money in the sky, falling with the wind.


    such a thing happening out of nowhere would feel strange no matter where it was.


    ¡°brother xu, i once heard a folk story about this moment.¡±yun zihai looked up at the sky and slowly told him everything he knew.


    to sum it up, there was only one sentence.


    if paper money falls from the sky, there must be a great disaster.


    paper money was used to pay tribute to the dead. it was the most widely used during the memorial ceremony.


    the yang realm had the currency of the yang realm, and the netherworld had the paper money of the netherworld. the two did not conflict with each other.


    many times, it was a custom to pay homage to their deceased ancestors at a specific time and use paper money to express their respect.


    however, customs were customs. if they encountered such a situation on a normal day, even the most normal customs would become terrifying for no reason.


    it was said that in an unknown county, there was once a scholar who had been studying hard in his courtyard after failing the examination. he planned to continue to take the examination next year.


    coincidentally, it was time for the memorial ceremony. the scholar was more concerned about these rules, so he bought some paper money and went to the wilderness to pay homage to his deceased ancestors.


    on the way back, it happened to be raining heavily and they happened to encounter an uninhabited dilapidated temple. the scholar took shelter from the rain in the temple.


    after the rain gradually became lighter and disappeared, he continued to rush home.


    however, he did not expect that the rain would only gradually stop in the middle of the night. the scholar could only take advantage of the moonlight and rush home.


    they were halfway through the journey, but unexpectedly, when they passed by a small road, something strange happened.


    on this small road, paper money suddenly appeared one after another. they were densely nacked and covered the entire road.


    he didn¡¯t know what happened that day, but the next day, he found the scholar¡¯s body on that path.


    from then on, there was a legend that had been circulating among the people for a long time.


    the road paved with paper money was the road to giving money, and this so-called giving money was giving money from the dark.


    through this path, the paper money could be delivered to the hands that needed it. once a person took this path, they would enter the world of the dead.


    if he encountered such a situation when he returned home at night. he had to immediately turn around and find a place to stay along the path he had taken. he could only go back when dawn came.


    when the living meet the dark road, turn around and don¡¯t look back.


    hearing yun zihai¡¯s story, xu bai rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    the paper money on the ground was densely packed. coupled with the eerie trees on both sides and the moonlight, it gave people a feeling of coldness and terror.


    ¡°turn around?¡± xu bai said.


    yun zihai shook his head and said,¡± what i¡¯m talking about is indeed a legend that has been circulating among the people for a long time. however, this legend has its roots and is not groundless.¡±


    ¡°in other words, the scholar really encountered this situation and died?¡±xu bai asked.


    the folk version was naturally different from the official version. the official news was definitely more reliable. now that he heard what yun zihai said, xu bai guessed that there was indeed something strange happening, but it was not some so-called shady road.


    ¡± that¡¯s the mirror world.¡± ¡± after the mirror death was born, the mirror world appeared,¡± yun zihai said seriously.¡± that scholar walked along this path and entered the mirror world. he died there.¡±


    ¡± what?¡± xu bail s interest was instantly piqued.¡± in other words, we might encounter the strange thing that killed the prefecture token?¡±¡±


    he did not expect to meet the mirror death so soon. he had thought that he would deal with him in yunlai mansion.


    ¡°turning back is useless. from the moment i set foot on this path, there is no way out. i can only keep walking forward and see the essence of it. ¡°the clouds came from the sea.


    the two of them discussed for a while before getting off the carriage.


    liu er was confused. in the end, he followed xu bai. at the same time, he pulled out the long saber at his waist and was on guard against the dark environment around him..

 Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Basic Operation, Everyone Seats (2)

    chapter 190: basic operation, everyone seats (2)


    translator: 549690339


    he panicked, especially when he saw the paper money all over the ground.


    xu bai and yun zihai were both veterans of the battlefield, and liu er was only a ninth -grade martial artist. he had not encountered the situation before him, so it was normal for him to panic.


    as soon as he came down and stood on the paper money on the ground, xu bai felt different. it was as if he was stepping on soft mud.


    a gust of cold wind blew over. xu bai followed the path and looked forward. at the end of the road, it was pitch black and blurry. he couldn¡¯t see the specific


    situation clearly.


    ¡°brother yun, what was the method used by the person who broke into the mirror world and killed the strange creature?¡±xu bai asked as he walked.


    yun zihai stared into the distance solemnly. when he heard xu bails voice, he turned his head.¡± as far as i know, the mirror death can only replicate a person¡¯s strength, but not their ability. that person was a ninth-grade martial artist. he brought a weapon that was good at attacking and directly broke in. he used the weapon to kill the mirror death.¡±


    ¡°i see.¡± ¡± no wonder you¡¯re not anxious at all.¡± xu bai suddenly understood.¡± it seems like there¡¯s something special.¡±¡±


    thinking about it this way, the mirror death¡¯s loophole was quite big.


    he could only replicate strength, not abilities. this included weapons and all kinds of treasures.


    ¡°yes,¡± yun zihai said, ¡°i reckon that the prefecture commander who was killed was very likely to have been ambushed. moreover¡­¡± to put it bluntly, that prefecture commander might not have any treasures.¡±


    before he came, yun zihai had already understood everything in the yin posthouse.


    the prefect of yunlai mansion had climbed up from the bottom. his birth was indeed incomparable to that of the qingyun academy. the academy that the prefect was in was also ordinary in the nanhua road, or even very poor.


    if that was the case, it was really possible that he would die at the hands of the mirror death.


    xu bai stopped talking and focused on moving forward.


    he had no treasures.


    however, he had the ability.


    the mirror death could duplicate a person¡¯s grade, but it was useless against him.


    at most, he would have the strength of a rank-8, and the mirror death would be able to copy him. as for what happened after that, he could only press him on the ground with one hand.


    the true essence energy that the kidney-strengthening technique carried was a full sixth stage.


    there were also so many tier 4 skills. any one of them would not be enough for him to fight.


    in fact, compared to the fact that he was rubbing the dead man on the ground, he was more curious about something else.


    all of this was too much of a coincidence.


    why did they suddenly encounter the mirror death on their way here?


    moreover, the prefecture master had been killed by the mirror death earlier.


    xu bai thought about it carefully. he felt like a net was coming at them.


    however, all of this could be put aside for the time being. he could talk about it again after he dealt with the thing in front of him.


    the two of them walked faster and faster, and the paper money on the ground became thicker and thicker.


    the only one who was nervous was liu er.


    after all, it was his first time experiencing such things. it would be a lie to say that he was not nervous.


    the road ahead was dark. as they walked, a light suddenly appeared in the darkness.


    xu bai pulled out his ghost head blade, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    as they got closer, the light became brighter and brighter. when they got closer, they realized that it was a huge mirror.


    the mirror was three meters tall and three meters wide. it was placed in the middle, making it look unusually abrupt.


    the moonlight in the sky shone on the mirror, and the light reflected was slightly eye -catching.


    however, the thing in the mirror was very abnormal.


    three people were reflected in the mirror. of course, they were xu bai and the other two. however, their expressions in the mirror were different from their original expressions.


    in the mirror, they had strange smiles on their faces. it was as if they were mocking the people outside the mirror.


    xu bai glanced at him, asking how to get in.


    ¡°you can enter with your back facing the mirror.¡±yun zihai turned around and maintained his back facing him.¡±¡±this was also discovered by the person who went in that day. it was considered a coincidence. as for the principle, i don¡¯t know either.¡±


    as he spoke, countless words rose from yun zihai¡¯s body and wrapped around his entire body.


    xu bai rubbed his chin and turned around as well. the black light on his body covered his entire body.


    liu er was speechless.


    so these two have ways to protect their backs, but i don¡¯t.


    of course, liu er still turned around and put his long saber behind him as protection.


    he wasn¡¯t a fool. he knew that it was more dangerous to stay outside alone. he might as well go in with xu bai. besides, he was determined to become xu bails lackey.


    xu bai retreated with his back facing the mirror. when he touched the mirror, he felt something wrapped around him and a faint suction force.


    he didn¡¯t resist and fell into the suction force.


    clouds and mist-like objects appeared in front of him, blocking his vision. he didn¡¯t feel like he was in the air, and he still stepped on flat ground.


    when the clouds dispersed, xu bai found that he was still in the dark forest.


    soon, yun zihai and liu er also walked in. like xu bai, they looked at the surrounding darkness.


    ¡°this is already the mirror world. what we need to do is to lure it out. as for how to lure it out, we have to destroy it. ¡°yun zihai said in a familiar manner.


    ¡°every mirror world is only located in the place where the mirror shines. the mirror just now was very large, but it was only limited to that forest.¡±


    in the mirror world, every piece was connected to each other, but if it existed alone, it would only be in the position where it was illuminated..

 Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Basic Operation, Everyone Sit (3)

    chapter 191: basic operation, everyone sit (3)


    translator: 549690339


    destruction was the simplest and most direct method.


    yun zihai explained patiently.


    otherwise, how could they say that they came from a famous family? the teaching of the green cloud academy in this aspect was still very perfect. at least, it gave them a lot of knowledge.


    if yunlai manor¡¯s manor token had these things, he wouldn¡¯t have died tragically there.


    ¡°i¡¯m familiar with this.¡± xu bai said with a smile as he gripped ghost head blade.


    as soon as he finished speaking, xu bai reached into his money pouch and threw out a handful of copper coins, which were wrapped in black light.


    the copper coins were like rain, dense and airtight.


    the copper coins that had been enhanced by the black light no longer had the characteristics of hidden weapons. each of them was powerful enough to sweep through the forest in front of them, leaving only a pile of debris.


    ¡°brother xu, your maple leaves are like rain, much taller than the yun family¡¯s.¡±when yun zihai was chased out, he was still a member of the yun family. of course, he knew this unique skill. however, when he changed his profession to a scholar, he had already forgotten this unique skill.


    when he saw xu bai make his move, the other party did not fall behind either.


    words rose into the air and swept in all directions. in an instant, the forest was moving at a speed visible to the naked eye. it was constantly being destroyed.


    ¡°it¡¯s another day of hugging a thigh.¡±¡±


    he was a ninth-grade martial artist and did not have much destructive power. he could only go close combat to cut trees, but now it seemed that he did not need to go at all.


    in the blink of an eye, the surroundings had become barren.


    at this moment, xu bai also discovered something different about his surroundings.


    logically speaking, after the forest was destroyed, it should have become wider. however, the mirror world was different. there were invisible mirrors around them that shone on them.


    at this moment, xu bai felt that something was wrong.


    his strength was constantly weakening. in the blink of an eye, it had already been weakened by half.


    ¡°the characteristics of the mirror death are more like rules. ¡°xu bai thought to himself.


    as he thought of this, his surroundings changed.


    in front of xu bai, at the end of the road, a figure was approaching them.


    a cold wind blew around them. as the figure approached, the cold wind blew stronger and stronger.


    when xu bai saw the mirror death, his mouth twitched.


    he turned his head and stared at yun zihai.¡±¡±you didn¡¯t tell me about this characteristic.¡±


    ¡°brother xu, this is the first time i¡¯m seeing this. perhaps after so many years, it has evolved. ¡°yun zihai was speechless.


    not far away, the figure gradually became clearer and revealed its true appearance.


    three heads, six arms, and six legs.


    the three heads looked like xu bai, yun zihai, and liu er. however, each head had a smile on it. the smile was terrifying.


    it was as if the mirror death had merged the three of them into one, and it became strange.


    ¡°brother xu, i¡¯ll use the brush to kill him later.¡±yun zihai raised the brush in his hand and said.


    this brush was naturally from the green cloud academy. in the green cloud academy, he was also considered a favored son of heaven. it was very normal for him to obtain a treasure, just like liu xu.


    yun zihai knew very well that the mirror death¡¯s situation was special.


    the moment he walked into the mirror world, his strength had already been reduced by half.


    now, xu bai was probably in the same situation as him, so he could only rely on the brush in his hand to deal with him.


    ¡°why do i feel like the mirror death is stronger than you?¡±xu bai stroked his chin and said.


    this sentence did not have any negative meaning. instead, it was a statement of fact.


    the mirror death in front of him was around rank-6, but he was much stronger than an average rank-6.


    when xu bai said this, the mirror death changed again.


    the head that looked like liu er disappeared, and the mirror death¡¯s strength increased a little.


    ¡°it¡¯s fusing?¡± yun zihai saw the signs and said in surprise.


    ¡°it seems that you don¡¯t know much about the mirror dead.¡±xu bai said,¡± entering the mirror world at the same time will only make it stronger. it can even fuse with the mirror world. this is not a good sign.¡±¡±


    the more people that came in, the stronger they would be. if a large group of people really came in, wouldn¡¯t the mirror death¡¯s strength increase infinitely? however, it seemed that the merging of the two meant that it would take time.


    thinking of this, xu bai took a step forward and used the kidney-strengthening technique. the true core strength in his kidneys flowed backward. then, he was enveloped in a black light and crashed into the


    mirror death.


    the next moment, the mirror death turned into ashes.


    yun zihai was speechless.


    he lowered his head and looked at the brush in his hand. he felt particularly speechless and helpless.


    ¡°to be honest, brother xu, are you one of those old monsters who used a special method to reincarnate into a human?¡±


    although this sentence was meant to be a joke, yun zihai started to believe it as he spoke. he sized xu bai up with suspicion.


    he knew that xu bai had a technique that was beyond his current level. however, now that he had entered this mirror world, xu bai¡¯s strength had been weakened by half. would he be able to use such a technique that was beyond his level?


    he had been certain that xu bai would not be able to do it, but now it seemed that he was wrong.


    he could still use a technique that surpassed his current level even though his strength had been reduced by half. moreover, he was not weakened at all.


    even yun zihai, a talented disciple of the qingyun academy, was envious of such an ability.


    yun zihai looked at the brush in his hand and suddenly felt that it was not fragrant anymore.


    ¡°mighty escort leader!¡± liu er flattered.


    xu bai coughed and said,¡± it¡¯s just a basic operation. don¡¯t be surprised.¡¯¡±¡®


    yun zihai replied, ¡°(kou¡¯)¡±

 Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Basic Operation, Everyone Seats

    chapter 192: basic operation, everyone seats


    translator: 549690339


    if this could be called a basic move, then there were really not many people in the world who could do it.


    it was too uncomfortable.


    as they chatted, the surrounding scenery gradually changed as the mirror death died.


    not far away, cracks began to appear on the mirror-like barrier. then, it was densely covered like a spider web. the surroundings quickly turned into fragments and fell to the ground.


    when the mirror fell to the ground and shattered, everything around them disappeared, and they returned to the forest.


    the paper money on the ground was also gone. this time, they had truly returned to reality and were no longer in the mirror world.


    ¡°brother xu, let¡¯s hurry along.¡± yun zihai collected his chaotic thoughts and


    said, ¡°¡±the mirror death is gone. it¡¯ll be a long time before it appears again.¡±


    however, before he could finish his sentence, he saw xu bai lowering his head in deep thought. he didn¡¯t say anything, as if he was thinking about something.


    the surroundings were very quiet. only yun zihai¡¯s voice could be heard.


    liu er stood respectfully at the side and did not disturb xu bails thoughts. he seemed very sensible.


    ¡°brother xu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± yun zihai was slightly puzzled as he asked.


    now that the mirror death had been dealt with, he could set off for yunlai mansion. he did not understand why xu bai was thinking about something here.


    xu bai slowly came back to his senses from his deep thoughts. he raised his head and glanced at yun zihai before sweeping his gaze towards the surrounding forest.¡±don¡¯t you think that this is a premeditated ambush?¡±


    he had been thinking about this question just now. why did they encounter the strangeness of killing the former prefecture master on their way to yunlai prefecture?


    it was normal to meet him in yunlai mansion, but it was a bit abnormal to meet him on the road. it was too much of a coincidence. sometimes, too much coincidence could be a problem.


    the more coincidental it was, the more trouble there would be.


    ¡°are you saying that the strangeness was deliberately attracted by someone?¡±yun zihai was stunned for a moment before shaking his head.¡±l can be strange, i have no consciousness, from beginning to end, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to arrange, i have no ability to arrange, i have no ability to arrange, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to arrange, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to arrange, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control, i have no ability to control,¡±


    it was strange and cruel. it had an inexplicable hatred for living people. moreover, it did not have the consciousness of a living person. it was completely chaotic and no one could control it.


    if he really wanted to deal with them, how could he have arranged them precisely on this path? yun zihai felt slightly puzzled.


    ¡°what if we install mirrors all around?¡¯¡±¡® you mentioned before that the mirror death comes out of the mirror to harm people,¡± xu bai said.¡± then, if there are many mirrors in one place, will the probability of triggering it be higher?¡¯¡±¡®


    yun zihai was stunned. then, he suddenly turned his head and looked around. he raised the brush in his hand and wrote in the air.


    one after another, as he wrote, the words appeared in the air and then crushed in all directions, bringing with them a whistling sound.


    in the blink of an eye, the surrounding trees collapsed, revealing the truth behind the forest.


    under the moonlight, the glistening mirrors reflected a weak glow.


    this path was filled with mirrors, and there were dozens of them. each mirror was more than three meters tall.


    due to the dense forest and the fact that they were not discovered in the carriage, they basically walked along this path with mirrors.


    now that things had come to this, yun zihai finally understood why they had inexplicably met the mirror death.


    ¡°i think¡­ we must continue to speed up the progress.¡±yun zihai waved his brush and shattered all the mirrors before saying.


    there was no way to control the strangeness, but it could increase the probability of the strangeness appearing and the probability of its location. this was a little tricky.


    from all the known clues, there seemed to be a net that had caught them.


    ¡°brother yun, it seems that you have offended many people in the past. ¡°xu bai teased.


    yun zihai was the first to board the carriage and said,¡±¡±lf you want to stop me from going to the yunlai mansion, then i will definitely be the mansion token. i want to see who dares to stir up trouble in my place.¡±


    xu bai also got on the carriage and sat in the corner of the carriage. he stroked the earthen jar he had obtained in the yin posthouse.¡±liu er, drive the carriage.¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    liu er sat in the carriage and drove the horse towards yunlai mansion. the carriage sped up, kicking up a cloud of dust as it drove further and further away.


    the next day.


    yunlai manor.


    a carriage sped past and arrived at the government office.


    there were two bailiffs guarding the entrance of the government office. when they saw the carriage, they looked at each other. then, one of them walked up and was about to speak.


    but before he could say anything, liu er glared at him.


    ¡°the new residence order has arrived, retreat!¡±


    this sentence was spoken so abruptly that the bailiffs who had rushed over were also shocked. they recalled the contents of the sentence and quickly retreated.


    new prefecture order?


    the bailiff was very respectful.


    after all, he was a police officer in the government office. who didn¡¯t know?


    it was said that the new magistrate was highly regarded by the emperor and was the first magistrate to implement autonomy.


    this was incredible. they did not dare to offend the person who had set the precedent.


    however, he was still very curious. one of the bailiffs secretly raised his head and sized him up.


    not long after, a scholarly-looking person alighted from the carriage. his face was pale and he coughed when he alighted.


    ¡°greetings, lord prefect!¡± the bailiffs hurriedly bowed their heads.


    yun zihai waved his hand and got them to stand up.


    the bailiffs were getting more and more curious about the country.


    this new major looked very weak, and his scholarly aura grew stronger with the addition of his weak body..

 Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Basic Operation, Everyone Seats

    chapter 193: basic operation, everyone seats


    translator: 549690339


    however, judging a book by its cover wasn¡¯t a good thing these days, so everyone knew that some people looked gentle, but they were actually very fierce on the inside.


    the bailiff thought that he could bring the new lord in immediately, but he did not expect the new lord to turn around and shout at the carriage.


    ¡°brother xu, i¡¯ve never seen you like pottery so much. i don¡¯t see anything good about it. if you like it, i¡¯ll give you a lot.¡±


    there was someone else?


    the two bailiffs were stunned.


    not long after, a handsome young man carrying a clay pot alighted from the carriage.


    this young man was extremely handsome. he had a ghost head blade at his waist, and there was an inexplicable murderous aura about him.


    the two bailiffs shivered and did not dare to raise their heads to look at the young man.


    xu bai held the earthen jar and sized up the two bailiffs. the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°as expected of yunlai manor. the two bailiffs guarding the door are both ranked.¡±


    this government office was much more brilliant than the county office.


    just the two bailiffs guarding the door were already ranked.


    ¡°i wouldn¡¯t dare. daren is the true expert.¡± a bailiff rolled his eyes and said.


    things in officialdom naturally had to be done with some skill. this bootlicking was very smooth.


    liu er¡¯s eyes widened as he felt the impact.


    in this day and age, even flattery had to be snatched from him?


    indeed, every industry was very competitive.


    look, even in the industry of flattery, one had to show some competitiveness. otherwise, who knew when others would take the lead.


    thinking of this, liu er quickly took a learning attitude and memorized the scene just now.


    yun zihai waved his hand and said, ¡°no need to be so polite. bring me in to see lord wu¡¯s situation.¡±


    the bailiffs looked at each other. they knew that this new lord had come to do something practical, so they did not dare to say anything more. they quickly opened the door and led yun zihai and the others in.


    there were many more government offices than the county offices. when xu bai walked in, he didn¡¯t see many people.


    after the explanation of the bailiffs along the way, he finally understood that this time, it wasn¡¯t just a magistrate who died.


    including the family members of the magistrate, as well as the people who were on duty at the government office that night, they were all dead.


    this matter was quite sensational, and it was also widely spread in yunlai manor. the commoners were also aware of it.


    as they were in the carriage, they didn¡¯t have time to observe the unusual behavior of the people.


    the bailiff brought yun zihai to the side of the prison cell and said,¡±¡±the corpses from that day are here. fortunately, the weather has turned cold, so we have used a special method to preserve the corpses.¡±


    in front of them was a relatively large house. the door was tightly shut, and when they approached the house, there was a cold aura.


    yun zihai came to the door and pushed it open. a voice came from inside.


    ¡°didn¡¯t i tell you? don¡¯t disturb me when i come here to do things every day.¡± this voice carried a hint of dissatisfaction.


    xu bai looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young man in ordinary clothes sitting in the middle.


    around them were more than a dozen corpses.


    the young man¡¯s body was covered in a layer of white frost. the cold aura was transmitted to the corpse through the white frost, allowing the corpse to maintain a low temperature and not rot.


    ¡°sir, this is the coroner.¡± the bailiff explained.


    xu bai didn¡¯t understand what a coroner was, but the word ¡± coroner ¡± at the end of the sentence indicated that it was a special profession.


    yun zihai knew this very well. he did not answer and walked towards the pile


    or corpses.


    when the young man heard that the bailiff had called him lord, he understood what was going on. he quickly stood up and bowed. ¡°zheng jin greets lord prefect.¡±


    yun zihai nodded and was about to say something.


    unexpectedly, zheng jin reacted very quickly. he took out a notebook from his bag and handed it to yun zihai.


    ¡°sir, this is the autopsy report that i have done recently. please take a look.¡± when yun zihai saw what he wanted, he didn¡¯t say much and took it.


    ¡°you guys go down first. i want to take a look.¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    zheng jin and the other two bailiffs knew what was going on. they quickly said that and prepared to leave.


    before he left, zheng jin glanced at xu bai. when he saw the ghost head blade at xu bails waist, he quickly turned his head and left.


    xu bai winked at liu er.


    liu er was very sensible. he also turned around and left.


    when everyone had left, xu bai walked over and sized up yun zihai.


    ¡°brother yun, it seems like this matter is quite troublesome.¡±


    the surrounding corpses were emitting cold air. as xu bai spoke, he closed the door.


    after the door was closed, the light dimmed slightly, and the room looked very gloomy.


    yun zihai came to a corpse and casually threw the autopsy report in his hand on it. he said, ¡°the biggest problem is that there are no clues.¡±


    with the aptitude of a scholar, he finished reading the autopsy report in a short period of time. after reading it, he felt that it was boring.


    it was useless. it was just some ordinary records. other than knowing that he died in the mirror, there were no other clues.


    these were not the most important things. the most important thing was that after yun zihai came to yunlai mansion, he encountered a very troublesome matter that was extremely difficult to deal with..

 Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Yunlai Manor Is Ours (1)

    chapter 194: yunlai manor is ours (1)


    translator: 549690339


    the most important thing for him right now, and also the thing he lacked the most, was people.


    other things were also lacking, but it was not that serious. only people were the most important.


    when they first arrived at yunlai mansion, there were only two or three of them left in the entire government office. there were less than ten people in total. there was no way to use them at ease.


    is there a plan?¡± xu bai said.


    yun zihai shook his head and said,¡± brother xu, the two of us will keep in close contact. you should go to the yin posthouse first. we can¡¯t both lose our composure. once i find any useful clues, i¡¯ll inform you in time.¡±¡± ¡°looks like you really want to drag me down with you.¡± xu bai laughed.¡±


    ¡°if it was before, i definitely wouldn¡¯t do this. but now, i don¡¯t have anyone i can trust. ¡°yun zihai turned his head and said,¡±brother xu, you will help me, right?¡±¡±


    ¡°helping you is helping me,¡± xu bai continued to smile.¡±


    there was no free lunch in this world, and there was no free help.


    yun zihai naturally understood this logic and nodded repeatedly in agreement.¡±ln the future, if brother xu needs anything in yunlai prefecture, i


    will do my best.¡±


    xu bai nodded.¡± alright, i¡¯ll help you with this.¡¯¡±¡®


    the person in charge of yunlai manor was yun zihai, so it was necessary to have a good relationship with him.


    xu bai still hoped to have more progress bars here, so he naturally needed them.


    in the future, he was in charge of the yin posthouse and the yun zihai. he was in charge of the yun lai mansion. the traffic and the mansion were all occupied.


    this meant that in the future, the two of them would have the final say in yunlai manor.


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ll go to the yin posthouse first. inform me if you make any movements, and i¡¯ll come over to help you. ¡°xu bai said.


    the yin posthouse was his main goal. he had to rush over and take a look.


    ¡°wait, brother xu.¡± yun zihai raised his hand to stop xu bai and said,¡±¡±before you go, i still have something to ask of you. it¡¯s an especially important matter.¡±


    xu bai waved his hand and put on a forthright look. ¡°bring it up, just don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    yun zihai was speechless.


    when he saw xu bails particularly forthright action, he thought that he was asking him to mention it casually. in the end, he said that it was fine as long as he didn¡¯t go too far. he felt helpless.


    of course, he had been with xu bai for a long time, so he naturally knew what kind of personality xu bai had, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°i want to borrow liu er from brother xu.¡± yun zihai pointed at liu er.¡± i¡¯m indeed short of manpower here, and i don¡¯t trust these people. just take this autopsy report as an example. there are many things that are worth pondering. for example, many details have been omitted. it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s just waiting to die.¡±¡±


    borrowing people was also a helpless move. yun zihai only suggested this idea because he really had no other choice. after all, he really did not have anyone he could trust right now.


    xu bai raised his eyebrows and looked at liu er.¡±¡±sure.¡±


    of course, liu er did not object at all. he bent down and said,¡±l¡¯ll listen to your orders.¡±


    in his opinion, the escort master and lord yun had a good relationship. as a sensible person, he naturally knew what he should and should not do.


    ¡°thank you, brother xu.¡± liu yun thanked him by sea.


    xu bai waved his hand and said,¡± alright, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s do as we discussed. when the time comes, give me a message. i¡¯ll return to the yin posthouse first.¡¯


    yun zihai nodded, indicating that there was no problem.


    after the matter here was settled, xu bai did not stay any longer. he left liu er in the government office and left for the yin posthouse.


    the yin posthouse of yunlai prefecture was also located in a remote wilderness. after all, it was a posthouse that could only be used by special people. it was easy to expose the open side of the place.


    before he left, yun zihai gave him his appointment letter and the map to the yin posthouse. xu bai followed the map and hurried along the way. nothing strange happened along the way, which made xu bai a little disappointed.


    the more he attacked, the more flaws he had. he was now hoping that the other party would casually attack a few times so that he could find the flaws and find out the true culprit behind it.


    unfortunately, the enemy hiding in the dark was obviously not easy to deal with. they knew that if they attacked casually, they might leave behind clues that would exoose them. so thev did not choose to ambush xu bai in the dark.


    the journey was indeed very long. he did not ride a horse and only relied on his legs to travel. it took him nearly two hours to arrive at the yin posthouse. this yin posthouse was the largest yin posthouse xu bai had ever seen. standing at the entrance, he could see the vast area and the many people who were waiting in front of the stalls.


    not only were there many stalls, but there were also many residences.


    these houses were built very simply, but from the structure, they looked unusually sturdy. it was obvious that they could accommodate people who came and went.


    among them, the most eye-catching house had a slightly better appearance and was easier to recognize.


    xu bai¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of many posthouse workers. some of them exchanged glances with each other before lowering their heads to look after their stalls. they were clearly not very interested.


    in front of the largest house, a middle-aged man dressed in gray stood at the door. he held an account book in his hand as if he was recording something.


    xu bai walked over and his gaze stopped at the middle-aged man¡¯s waist.


    there was a sign hanging there, a sign that belonged to the station chief.


    presumably, this was the chief of the yin posthouse in yunlai prefecture, the person he was going to take over.


    the middle-aged man seemed to have sensed someone approaching. he stopped his bookkeeping and looked up at the direction of the footsteps.


    when he saw xu bai, he was clearly stunned. however, when he turned his gaze and saw the ghost head blade at xu bai¡¯s waist, he quickly reacted..

 Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Yunlai Mansion Is Ours (2)

    chapter 195: yunlai mansion is ours (2)


    translator: 549690339


    these people were very well-informed. just by identifying the ghost head blade on xu bai¡¯s waist, they already knew who he was.


    ¡°so lord xu is here.¡± the middle-aged man put away the account book in his hand. when xu bai approached, he cupped his hands and greeted him with a smile on his face.


    lord xu?


    this was the first time someone called him that.


    needless to say, it sounded pretty good.


    xu bai rubbed his chin and sized up the middle-aged man,¡±¡±may i ask how i should address you?¡±


    ¡°ou.¡± ou yizhang smiled and said his name. he looked around and quickly brought xu bai into the house,¡±this isn¡¯t the place for the handover. let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    when he walked, his footsteps were steady, his movements were crisp, and he had an imposing aura.


    ¡°a master of the flow.¡± xu bai thought to himself.


    the door at the back was pushed open by the postmaster. the facilities inside were very simple, but they were all perfect. whether it was tables, chairs, or tea sets, everything was inside.


    there was everything there should be, even the kitchen.


    ¡°this book has already recorded the various rules of the yin posthouse, as well as the approximate location of the layout and the surrounding buildings.¡±posthouse chief ou handed over the account book and placed it on the table.


    xu bai had thought that this was an account book, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a book. obviously, posthouse chief ou planned to use the simplest method to hand it over.


    the simplest method was to give you a book and let you read it yourself.


    xu bai shifted his gaze to the table and stared at the book on it. he smiled. ¡°posthouse chief ou, i feel that there are some things that i need you to explain to me. otherwise, i won¡¯t be able to understand them.¡±


    posthouse chief ou was originally prepared to turn around and pack his things.


    he didn¡¯t expect that after hearing xu bai¡¯s words, his brows slightly furrowed.


    he walked closer and flipped open one of the pages, pointing at the words on it.


    ¡°lord xu, every line is written clearly. you only need to read it. i also need to leave immediately to take up my post at the next relay station. there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    his words were reasonable and did not offend xu bai in any way.


    xu bai¡¯s lips curled up. he took out a small porcelain bottle from the bag at his waist and poured out a pill from the porcelain bottle, putting it into his mouth. after doing this, he picked up the book on the table and flipped to the first page.


    ¡°not bad, not bad. it¡¯s written in great detail.¡±


    ¡°you didn¡¯t even miss a single detail. it seems like lord ou spent a lot of time on this book.¡±


    ¡°in my opinion, what is written on it is true. after all, to find a way to let me read it, the slow poison will take a long time to activate.¡±


    there was no problem with the first two sentences, but when he said the last sentence, the expression in his eyes changed.


    ¡°lord xu, what do you mean? i really don¡¯t understand. i painstakingly wrote this book so that you can take over. you¡¯re simply slandering me.¡±esteemed outs face and neck turned red as he made an extremely angry expression. he pointed at xu bai and berated him.


    xu bai didn¡¯t move. he lifted the book and turned the page down. then, he


    shook it hard.


    as he shook, a lot of powder floated out of the book, which was especially obvious in the air.


    ¡°the yin food poison is a seventh grade poison, but its power is comparable to that of a sixth grade poison. the reason is that this poison is slow. it will gradually corrode a person¡¯s blood over time and eventually die of unknown causes. ¡°xu bai said lightly,¡± i can see that your complexion is ruddy. it¡¯s obviously not your original skin color. it¡¯s the result of the poison entering your body and the antidote relieving it.¡±


    poison?


    sorry, he was also an expert in using poison. the hundred poisons sutra was a seventh-grade poison scripture, and there were many poison techniques recorded on it.


    moreover, there was also the hundred violent poison, a poison that could even even poison a rank-6 expert.


    using poison techniques in front of him was simply showing off in front of an expert.


    ¡°why don¡¯t you try this?¡± xu bai pulled out the ghost head blade and placed it on the table. the blade was covered in hundred violent poison, and a


    dangerous light flickered on it.


    the expression of the postmaster ou turned from red to black, becoming extremely ugly.


    he knew that the other party had already discovered him, but there was no time to think about the current situation. he hurriedly turned around, wanting to break through the window and escape.


    xu bai took a step forward and used the four movement technique. he took the lead and blocked the middle.¡±lf you tell me, i¡¯ll give you a quick death. if you don¡¯t tell me, i guarantee you¡¯ll tell me.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re courting death!¡± posthouse chief ou roared in rage. he then crossed his palms and slapped them towards xu bai¡¯s head.


    a faint green light appeared on his palm, giving off a strange feeling.


    xu bai circulated his true core strength and used the vajra heart devil body. a faint layer of black light rose from his body. when posthouse chief outs hand landed on the black light, xu bai immediately used stellar transposition.


    the hand that was covered in green light suddenly turned around and slapped on the chest of posthouse chief ou, sending him flying.


    ¡°puff!¡±


    posthouse chief ou fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. he stared at xu bai with a face full of anger.


    ¡°you actually dared to attack an official of the imperial court and openly oppose the great chu country. once others find out, they will definitely punish you with the death penalty.¡±


    this sentence was said in a very serious manner, as if it had really happened.


    xu bai stroked his chin and said,¡± it seems like you¡¯ve already thought of a backup plan. once your plan of using poison fails, you¡¯ll attack me forcefully. if your attack fails, you¡¯ll use this trick to frame me. that¡¯s very good..¡±

 Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Yunlai Manor Is Ours (3)

    chapter 196: yunlai manor is ours (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°then, do you dare to kill me?¡± ¡°under the watchful eyes of the public, the posthouse guards are outside. if i can¡¯t get out alive, think about what the rumors will spread about you. will his majesty let you off?¡±¡±


    when he said this, besides mockery, there was also a trace of pride in his tone.


    it was as if he felt very comfortable watching xu bai suffer.


    he was certain that xu bai wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him.


    because he was still in the yin posthouse. if he couldn¡¯t get out of here alive, the posthouse people outside would definitely start to make unnecessary guesses.


    if word got out, not only would xu bai lose his position, but it would also attract even more trouble.


    after all, according to the laws of the great chu state, killing an official of the imperial court would definitely be severely punished.


    thinking of this, ou yin posthouse couldn¡¯t help but praise her own intelligence.


    ¡°i dare.¡± xu bai said indifferently.


    ¡°what did you say?¡± posthouse chief ou was stunned.


    as soon as he finished speaking, he saw xu bai raise his ghost head blade and slash at him.


    his limbs were broken and blood spurted out, quickly dirtying the floor.


    xu bai used the medicine he got from qing xue to stop the bleeding on ou yi¡¯s limbs. then, he quickly raised his foot and stepped on ou yi¡¯s mouth, making him unable to make a sound.


    posthouse chief ou¡¯s face was filled with fear. he couldn¡¯t understand why the other party was so decisive.


    why, why did he dare?


    aren¡¯t you afraid of the laws of great chu?


    why?


    ¡°you¡­ are you really not afraid?¡±


    at this moment, although his limbs were aching, he could not suppress the shock in his heart.


    ¡°i don¡¯t have to worry about you framing me. as long as yun zihai believes me, it¡¯s fine.¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    what was this place? yunlai manor.


    who is in charge of yunlai mansion? yun zihai is in charge.


    who was in charge of the yin posthouse? it was xu bai.


    counting them one after another, it was equivalent to the two of them occupying the entire yunlai mansion.


    afraid?


    there was nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°come on, tell me. i want everything you know.¡±xu bai took out the pill he got from qing xue and said with a smile,¡±¡±let me remind you, eating this thing is very painful.¡±


    posthouse chief ou stared at xu bai. when he saw the medicine bottle in xu bails hand, he suddenly smiled.


    xu bai frowned, and a bad thought appeared in his mind.


    just as this thought formed in his mind, he saw a change in posthouse commander ou.


    from the top of his head, layers of blood mist spread out. within the blood mist, he turned into a puddle of blood.


    ¡°corpse-rotting poison?¡± xu bai took two steps back and waved his sleeves to disperse the blood mist in front of him.


    this was also recorded in the true solution of the hundred poisons. it was an extremely painful poison. after eating it, it would turn into blood in less than a moment.


    ¡°to actually be willing to eat such a painful poison and not reveal the secret behind it, it seems that the waters of yunlai manor run deep.¡±xu bai thought. since things had come to this, there was nothing more to say. xu bai found a


    broom, cleaned the house, and went out.


    as soon as he left the door, his eyes sized up the surrounding posthouse attendants, wanting to see if there was anything wrong.


    but regrettably, these posthumans all behaved normally, and none of them showed that there was something wrong.


    xu bai thought for a moment and went back to his room. then, he picked up the books on the table and began to read them one by one.


    even the yin posthouse was the minion of the mastermind. it seemed that this net was extremely deep. he had to figure out the function of the yin posthouse before making any plans.


    the content of this book was very concise, and every point was just right.


    posthouse chief ou must have written it very seriously in order to let him read it patiently.


    in less than the time for an incense stick to burn, he had finished reading all the contents. after that, xu bai found a cage in the cabinet in the room. there was a carrier pigeon in the cage.


    this was the pigeon that contacted yunlai manor. it could lead directly to the government office, which was where yun zihai was.


    after all, the yin posthouse belonged to the yunlai mansion. this was a necessary communication tool and was self-prepared.


    xu bai thought for a moment and wrote down what had happened. then, he tied the pigeon to its leg and set it free.


    after doing all this, he did not stay idle. instead, he directly stepped out of the door and followed the pigeon¡¯s flight path towards yunlai mansion.


    the pigeon flew very fast, but xu bail s speed was not slow at all. he used the four steps to the fullest.


    after a while, the pigeon flew into the government office and xu bai returned.


    when he climbed over the wall and entered, he happened to see yun zihai take the pigeon from his hand and remove the paper from the pigeon¡¯s leg.


    when yun zihai saw xu bai, he was clearly stunned for a moment before he said,¡±¡±brother xu, weren¡¯t you the one who released the messenger pigeon?¡±


    xu bai nodded.¡± i just wanted to see if this carrier pigeon was flying to you or somewhere else.¡±¡±


    as he spoke, he recounted his encounter.


    he had followed the messenger pigeon this time to see if it was going straight to yunlai mansion. if there were any abnormalities along the way or if it went somewhere else, then he would have new clues.


    unfortunately, the other party seemed to be very cautious and did not make any mistakes in these details. there was no problem with the pigeon.


    yun zihai listened to xu bai¡¯s story and frowned.¡±¡±brother xu, it seems that the other party doesn¡¯t only welcome me here, but also doesn¡¯t welcome you.¡±


    ¡°indeed. he even used poison. this is good. otherwise, this life will be too boring.¡±xu bai said..

 Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Yunlai Manor Is Ours (4)

    chapter 197: yunlai manor is ours (4)


    translator: 549690339


    he didn¡¯t provoke anyone. he just planned to develop in this place for a while. he didn¡¯t expect things to really come to him.


    could it be that every transmigrator transmigrator had a special protagonist halo and was born to attract trouble?


    xu bai was speechless.


    however, since the matter had found him, he had to fight back fiercely, pressing the other party to the ground and rubbing.


    if he wanted to focus on the progress bar, he first needed a stable environment, and a stable environment was created with his own hands. ¡°inform me immediately if you have the latest news. i must catch this person and let him see the evils of this world. ¡°xu bai said.


    this was the first time yun zihai had seen xu bai so hot-tempered. he quickly nodded, indicating that he would inform him in time.


    xu bai did not stay any longer. he still had to rush back to the yin posthouse. he still had three progress bars to work on. after that, he would make other plans.


    at least before yun zihai found out, it would be extremely helpful to have an improvement.


    by the time xu bai returned to the yin posthouse, it was already close to night. after a long morning, he finally had some free time.


    there were already a lot less posthouse people. a few posthouse people were still packing up the things on the stalls and preparing to leave.


    when they saw xu bai, they immediately walked over and greeted him.


    regarding the matter of the new station chief, they were also the local tyrants in the surrounding area. they had long known that xu bai¡¯s identity was self-evident since he was able to be welcomed into the house by station chief ou this morning.


    as for why the boss didn¡¯t show up, they didn¡¯t care about that. as posthouse workers, they were only doing business. who would care about those things in the officialdom?


    xu bai did not put on airs. in his opinion, these people were his tools to make money.


    however, before these posthouse attendants left, he still checked their things. when he didn¡¯t see the progress bar, he lost interest and returned to his room.


    ¡°hurry up.¡±


    xu bai sat on a recliner in the room, swaying gently as he took out the purple cloud imperial technique.


    although the furniture in this house was simple, it was really good to lie down. needless to say, the postmaster ou was quite good at living. when lying on the recliner, the comfort was suitable.


    ¡°why did you provoke me for no reason?¡±


    xu bai looked at the slowly increasing progress bar and shook his head.


    time slowly passed. in the blink of an eye, it was already late at night.


    xu bai lit the oil lamp on the table and continued to check the progress bar.


    this life was quite good. he also enjoyed this kind of life where he had to work hard. as long as there were no bad things, he felt very comfortable.


    the room was dark, and only the light from the oil lamp illuminated the room. as the recliner swayed, it made creaking sounds in the room.


    the sound shook rhythmically. after shaking for a while, xu bai felt sleepy.


    the more dangerous the situation, the more one had to maintain sufficient energy. some things could not be rushed and had to be done step by step.


    moreover, this was a tier 5 cultivation method in his hand. there was no need to rush.


    xu bai stretched his back and put the book back into the box under the bed before lying down on the bed.


    there was everything in the house, including boxes and pots and pans, which saved xu bai a lot of trouble.


    as he thought about this, his sleepiness grew stronger.


    however, just as xu bai was about to fall asleep, something terrible happened.


    ¡°eh eh eh ya¡­¡±


    a soft sound was heard. if it was in a lively time, this sound might not be heard, but in the silent night, it was clearly heard.


    it was a woman¡¯s voice. it sounded intermittently and disconnected from time to time.


    moreover, his voice was sometimes high and sometimes low, as if he was singing.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes and got up from the bed, holding ghost head blade in his hand.


    ¡°when the forest is big, there are birds everywhere.¡±


    at least i can sleep for a while, i can sleep now, i can sleep tonight, i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t sleep.


    although the voice was intermittent, it did not completely stop. xu bai came to the door and opened it, looking at the night outside.


    outside the door, there was silence.


    the full moon hung in the sky, and the silver light sprinkled down, as if it had covered the earth with a layer of silver. it was very beautiful.


    the moment xu bai opened the door, the intermittent voice became clearer.


    sometimes he would sing loudly, and sometimes he would sing softly. if the strange environment was not taken into account, this voice was quite pleasant to hear.


    however, in this endless night, a voice appeared out of nowhere. no matter how pleasant the sound was, it would still make one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    xu bai closed his eyes and listened carefully for a while before opening his eyes again.


    when he opened his eyes, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. he had already heard the content of the voice.


    show!


    this was the singing style of an opera. although there were no words, it could be clearly distinguished just by the babbling sound.


    ¡°in the middle of the night, disturbing my dreams.¡± xu bai smacked his lips and pulled out his ghost head blade. he closed his eyes and sensed for a while before chasing after the sound.


    ¡°you like to sing, right? i caught you and made you sing for me for a night.¡±


    under the night sky, xu bai had already disappeared into the distance with the four steps.


    the closer they walked to the source of the sound, the clearer it became and the louder it became.


    when xu bai followed the voice and walked to the end of the forest, everything in front of him suddenly became clear.


    in front of them was a huge empty space. on the empty space, a stage was built


    with broken wood..

 Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Yunlai Manor Is Ours (5)

    chapter 198: yunlai manor is ours (5)


    translator: 549690339


    on the stage stood a woman with a slim figure. she was wearing a costume and putting on makeup.


    due to the heavy makeup, her face could not be seen clearly, but from her slim figure, this woman was not bad looking.


    ¡°a little worse than liu xu.¡± xu bai thought to himself.


    in terms of figure, there was currently no one who could compare to liu xu.


    when xu bai appeared, the woman on the stage stopped singing and turned around to face xu bai.


    at this moment, xu bai finally saw the makeup on the other party¡¯s face.


    in short, xu bai was a boor. he was not as literary as a scholar, nor was he like some scholars who recited poems.


    looking at the makeup on this woman¡¯s face, he only had two words.


    not bad.


    he couldn¡¯t describe the so-called sinking fish and falling geese, or the moon and flowers.


    it was already good enough that he didn¡¯t say anything.


    there was a good saying.


    unfortunately, he was uncultured and could only say ¡®f * ck¡¯ and walk the world.


    however, he still had to fight.


    ¡°come, sing for me.¡± xu bai saw that there was a single seat below the stage, so he walked up and sat on it. he looked at the woman on the stage with a teasing look in his eyes.


    at first, he thought that there was something strange about the system. now, it seemed that it was a real person.


    she came to find him in the middle of the night and even sang for him. if there was any secret, she would know after taking a look.


    ¡°young master, my show is very expensive. ¡°the woman placed her hand on her chin and gently brushed her cheek, making a shy and timid expression.


    ¡°three.¡± xu bai suddenly said.


    this word was said inexplicably, and the woman was very confused.


    ¡°two.¡±


    another word popped out, and the woman¡¯s expression became even more puzzled.


    ¡°one.¡±


    xu bai sat up from his seat and used the four steps. he had already leaped high into the air and landed on the stage.


    ¡°since you don¡¯t want to sing, then you can go to hell. don¡¯t play these roundabout games with me.¡±


    ghost head blade swung out, bringing with it a biting cold wind. under the moonlight, it flickered with a chilling light.


    breaking second style!


    this move was obtained from the second nameless saber scripture, and its power was even stronger when used. it had already reached the third rank.


    the saber was like a shadow, and the moon was like a plate.


    under the moonlight, xu bai¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice.


    he was very annoyed.


    if you have something to say, just say it. he had been tormented for the whole day and was already very frustrated. she even gave him some confusion.


    he didn¡¯t say.


    give me death.


    if the woman in the costume was a good person, then please say it. if not, then it was fine to kill her.


    if he didn¡¯t say it directly and was killed again, then he couldn¡¯t blame anyone else.


    after all, xu bai couldn¡¯t figure out if the other party was hiding some big move.


    this wasn¡¯t a game where the opponent would have a chance to use his ultimate move.


    the woman in the costume was obviously stunned, but she reacted quickly. she pulled out a fancy spear from the weapon rack beside her and blocked ghost head blade in the middle.


    ¡°clang! ¡±


    his voice was clear and resounding in the dark night.


    the spear and the ghost head blade met. in just a moment, the woman in the costume took two steps back, her chest heaving up and down, which was pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°armor break! nameless saber technique?¡±


    ¡°no, this isn¡¯t the nameless saber technique. i¡¯ve seen the nameless saber technique before. it¡¯s not like yours.¡±


    her voice was pleasant to the ear, and at the same time, it carried a hint of surprise.


    ¡°do all dead people talk so much?¡± xu bai raised his ghost head blade again and prepared to continue attacking.


    this woman could see through the nameless saber technique, but what she didn¡¯t know was that the two styles of breaking had already fused with other saber techniques and became different.


    it had the shadow of the nameless saber technique, but not all of them. it was even stronger.


    seeing xu bai¡¯s second slash, the woman hurriedly said, ¡°¡±lord xu, i¡¯m a scout under the throne of the ascending abyss.¡±


    a jade token appeared in the hands of the woman in the costume and was raised high by her.


    ghost head blade stopped beside the blissful woman¡¯s neck.


    xu bai took out another jade token from his waist. it was exactly the same as the one in the woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°are you crazy?¡± he cursed as he withdrew ghost head blade.¡±


    the woman in the costume heaved a sigh of relief when she saw xu bai put away his knife. just as she was about to say something, she was suddenly scolded. she was completely stunned.


    ¡°if you have something to say, just say it. you¡¯re doing all these twists and turns. just now, if i had slashed down, your head would have flown away.¡±


    the woman in the costume was speechless.


    to be honest, she didn¡¯t want to either.


    ¡°this is my ability. i didn¡¯t dare to step into the yin posthouse. this matter is really secretive, so i used a familiar method to trick lord xu out.¡±


    when she said this, the woman in the costume looked very ashamed.


    she really did not expect the other party to have such a bad temper. after all, she had never met him before.


    ¡°then why didn¡¯t you tell me when you saw           bai asked again.


    at the mention of this, the woman in the costume blushed slightly.


    ¡°this¡­ this¡­ didn¡¯t they say that when experts meet, they have to have some temperament? that¡¯s why i thought that only then can one have temperament.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    ¡°lord xu, please don¡¯t blame me. i was only recently recruited into the army by his highness, so there are many things i don¡¯t understand. ¡°the woman in the costume became more and more confused.


    xu bai felt that the woman in the costume was very dumb.


    ¡°let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    it couldn¡¯t be helped. if he met someone who was a little more stupid, it was better to be simple and direct.


    he was quite curious. according to the woman in the costume, king you sheng had sent her to find him, as if he did not want anyone to know.


    then, what was the matter?

 Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: The Heart Technique of Sewing More and More

    chapter 199: the heart technique of sewing more and more


    translator: 549690339


    as everyone knew, king sheng you was the emperor¡¯s younger brother, and he held a high position in the court. it could be said that he was only below one person and above ten thousand people. even if those first-class officials came, they would only be left in the dust.


    not only the imperial court, great chu, even the jianghu feared king sheng you, including great yue state and the barbarian land.


    these were all the results of the battle that king sheng you had led thousands of troops in his early years.


    with such a person, what was there to be sneaky about? he had to send a female scout over to tell him secretly.


    xu bai was a little curious. at the same time, he had a vague guess in his heart. he seemed to have guessed someone.


    if even king sheng you could come here quietly, then there was only one person.


    ¨Cemperor of great chu.


    thinking of this, xu bai narrowed his eyes and continued to wait for the woman in the costume to speak.


    just as the woman in the costume had said, she was indeed a newbie. after a


    moment of panic, she organized her words and told him everything that had happened.


    ¡°your highness returned to the capital and chatted with his majesty before heading straight to the border. ¡°the woman in the costume straightened her long hem and said, ¡°before i left, the content of the conversation with his


    majesty was related to you. i also specially came to inform you of this matter.¡±


    xu bai didn¡¯t say anything. he was waiting for the woman in the costume to continue.


    it was exactly as he had guessed. to be able to make king sheng you secretly send someone over, it was indeed the great chu emperor. he just didn¡¯t know what else was going on.


    ¡°after learning about you, even his majesty began to cherish talents. the two of them had a big fight in the royal study at that time, and after that, his highness left.¡±the woman in costume said.


    ¡°however, before leaving, his highness made a bet with his majesty about the matter of yunlai mansion.¡±


    yunlai mansion?


    xu bai raised his eyebrows and thought to himself that things were not that simple.


    ¡°so yun zihai and i came to yunlai manor because of his majesty¡¯s plan.¡± he couldn¡¯t help but recall what had happened before he was in the city.


    he couldn¡¯t help but recall what had happened before he was in the city.


    he, yun zihai, and the others dealt with the eighth prince and then released king sheng you. after king sheng you returned to the capital, he quarreled with the emperor, and then yun zihai was enfeoffed to yunlai manor.


    in other words, if yun zihai had not done this alone, he might have been assigned to another residence instead of the yunlai residence.


    after coming to yunlai mansion, xu bai also saw how deep the water here was.


    he had been assassinated twice as soon as he arrived. the matter inside was not something that ordinary people could settle.


    based on the information he had obtained previously, it seemed that the


    emperor had arranged for the two of them to be here with a deeper meaning.


    the woman in the costume nodded.¡± that¡¯s true. the waters in yun nan prefecture run deep. there are many complicated roots and many forces gathered here, so it¡¯s very difficult to deal with the things inside.¡±


    this answer confirmed xu bails guess.


    ¡°what is the bet?¡± xu bai asked.


    ¡°let¡¯s bet on the governance of yunlai mansion.¡± ¡°his highness said that you can return yunlai manor to its former glory, but his majesty thinks it¡¯s impossible,¡± the woman in the costume replied.¡±


    at this point, the woman in the costume looked at xu bai curiously, her eyes darting around.


    of course, she was curious. before she came, she had heard from his highness that he valued xu bai very much. it was unique.


    although the woman in the costume was only a newbie and hadn¡¯t joined the army for long, this was the first time she had heard his highness praise her.


    therefore, she was really curious about xu bai. after seeing xu bai today, she dispelled her curiosity.


    however, just because he had given up, it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have new curiosity.


    ¡°what are their stakes?¡±xu bai placed his hand on his chin and rubbed it gently as he asked the question in his heart.


    since it was a bet, there must be a stake.


    these two were the great chu¡¯s first and second heads. the bet would definitely not be simple.


    ¡°if his highness wins, his majesty will not interfere in your affairs. you can do whatever you want. if his highness loses, his majesty will have to compete with his highness for you. ¡°the woman in costume said.


    the wilderness fell silent. after the woman in the costume finished speaking, xu bai raised his head and said in a helpless tone.


    ¡°am i very handsome?¡±


    the woman in the costume was stunned. she looked at xu bai carefully and then nodded with certainty. ¡°yes!¡±


    the word ¡± mm ¡± was said with emphasis, and the answer was very firm.


    ¡®why are they all looking for me? why would the dignified emperor and his highness make things difficult for a mere rank-8 like me?¡±xu bai was speechless.


    to be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to get involved. he just wanted to focus on the progress bar.


    why did these two treat him as a talent? was he a talent? he really wasn¡¯t.


    he didn¡¯t know how to march and fight, nor did he know how to rule the country and pacify the world. he only knew how to kill.


    ¡®you might not know this, but at that time, his majesty asked an expert who was proficient in divination to calculate your matter. in the end, that expert said something directly.¡±the woman in the costume said quietly, ¡°uncommon talent.¡¯¡±¡®


    xu bai was speechless.


    the woman in the costume didn¡¯t see xu bai¡¯s expression and continued,¡±¡±as for the rest, i don¡¯t know either. in any case, everyone thinks quite highly of you. it¡¯s said that the person who divined your fortune was also killed on the spot by his majesty because he was afraid that news of you would leak out.¡±


    xu bai fell into deep thought..

 Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: The Heart Technique of Getting Stronger and Stronger

    chapter 200: the heart technique of getting stronger and stronger


    translator: 549690339


    although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, if this matter was true, the emperor¡¯s actions were reasonable.


    if this news were to spread out, not only would great chu be the first to take action, but great yue and the wildlands would also join in.


    therefore, temporarily sealing off the news was a good thing for great chu.


    ¡°then you¡¯re the only one who knows. ¡°xu bai¡¯s gaze shifted to the woman in the costume.


    even the diviner was dead, so only the woman in the costume knew about this. if something went wrong midway¡­


    the woman in the costume was shocked. she felt a boundless murderous aura enveloping her.


    ¡°wait, i won¡¯t leak the secret. i definitely won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, ghost head blade was already placed on the neck of the woman in the costume. it looked like he was about to take this beautiful head away.


    ¡°i¡¯m chu yu, the daughter of king shengyou!¡±the woman in the costume quickly replied, tears almost coming out.


    ¡°sheng you king has a daughter?¡± xu bai frowned.¡±


    ¡°yes, yes, yes, yes, yes. i was born before his highness passed away, and i was raised by his majesty.¡±the woman in the costume nodded her head vigorously, afraid that if she answered too late, the knife would fall.


    ¡°then why do you still call him your highness?¡± xu bai expressed that he couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    ¡°dad said that if i was in his army, i could only call him that when i was doing business. i¡¯m also doing business now!¡±¡±lf you don¡¯t believe me, look at this.¡± chu yu raised the jade token.¡±


    as she finished speaking, the jade tablet emitted a burst of light. immediately after, the image of king sheng you appeared.


    xu bai put down the knife and stared at the image.


    ¡°xu bai, if you¡¯re seeing this, you should have already seen my daughter. she should have told you everything that happened. you¡¯re in charge of what to do next.¡±


    chu yu held the jade token high and looked at xu bai pitifully.


    xu bai was speechless.


    when he saw this image, he no longer had any thoughts. the first half of the sentence was fine, but what did the last sentence mean?


    what did he mean by letting him take care of her? this made him a little dizzy.


    wait a minute!


    ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to stay by my side?¡± xu bai stared at chu yu.¡±


    chu yu nodded her head pitifully.¡± my father said that he wanted me to experience the dangers of the martial world and temper my temper. that¡¯s why he sent me here. besides, you¡¯re the only one who knows that i¡¯m his daughter.¡¯¡±¡®


    after king sheng you died, everyone said that king sheng you had no successor. after all, it was related to the resurrection plan. this was also one of them.


    ¡°after that, when father returned to the capital, he didn¡¯t acknowledge me. he only acknowledged me in private and asked me to hide my identity. i thought it was for something else, but i didn¡¯t expect it to be for this.¡±chu yu¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. she stirred her right hand, causing her hair that was draped over her chest to be messed up.


    ¡°then you can go back. i don¡¯t need it.¡±xu bai sheathed his saber and turned to leave.


    what kind of joke was this? he wasn¡¯t a nanny, nor was he a teacher. why should he help king sheng you handle these family matters?


    when chu yu saw that xu bai was about to leave, she took a few steps forward and blocked his path. she then spread her arms and raised them up. ¡°wait, dad said that i won¡¯t let you take care of him for free.¡±


    ¡°even if you give me mountains of gold and silver, i won¡¯t agree. ¡°xu bai walked around chu yu and said.


    he was not a good person who did charity. it was better not to get involved in such a situation.


    ¡°father said that if i give you this, you will agree.¡±chu yu seemed to have thought of something. she rummaged in her pocket and took out a book, handing it to xu bai.


    the book was still warm when chu yu placed it on her bulging chest.


    xu bai stopped and stared at the progress bar of the book, deep in thought.


    when he casually flipped to a page, he immediately understood what book it was.


    nameless saber scripture.


    it was another nameless saber scripture.


    this was the third book that could be classified as a first-grade nameless saber scripture after collecting all twenty-four books.


    ¡°sigh¡­¡± xu bai sighed and quietly put the nameless saber scripture into his clothes.¡±¡±you can agree, but you have to listen to me.¡±


    even if it was a mountain of gold and silver, he would not agree. however, the progress bar was different, and it was the progress bar of the nameless saber scripture.


    after the nameless saber scripture became the second form of breaking, it had already reached the level of tier 3. if he comprehended it again, it was very likely to reach tier 4.


    he really had no way to reject this thing.


    smells good.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely be very obedient.¡±chu yu answered quickly. then, she seemed to have thought of something. she crossed her arms and covered her chest.¡±lf you want to do that kind of thing, i can¡¯t.¡¯


    the corner of xu baits mouth twitched. he didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore, so he reminded him again, ¡°i can¡¯t guarantee your safety 100%. is that okay?¡±


    ¡°no problem. i originally wanted to see the dangers of the martial world. it¡¯s equivalent to training myself.¡±¡±my father said that i¡¯ll be able to finish my apprenticeship as long as i learn half of your ruthlessness and cunningness,¡± said chu yu.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    what was ruthless and what was cunning? he was a very upright person.


    ¡°forget it, let¡¯s go back to the yin posthouse.¡±¡±right, from now on, you¡¯re my servant girl. this way, you can hide your identity, understand?¡± xu bai said..¡±

 Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: The Heart Technique of Sewing More and More (3)

    chapter 201: the heart technique of sewing more and more (3)


    translator: 549690339


    he thought that he would have to waste a lot of effort to convince her. after all, it would be unfair to let a lord¡¯s daughter become a servant girl. he did not expect chu yu to answer so quickly and readily.


    ¡°yes, young master.¡± chu yu placed her hands on her abdomen and crossed them.


    xu bai rubbed his forehead and turned to leave.


    chu yu came to the side of the stage and burned it down. she then followed xu bai and walked along eagerly.


    after returning to the yin posthouse, chu yu took off her costume, revealing a light yellow shirt and pants. at the same time, she removed the makeup on her face. only then did xu bai see her true appearance.


    she had a pure and beautiful appearance, and she had a delicate feeling unique to women. moreover, one could see that she was somewhat similar to king sheng you.


    after returning to her room, chu yu walked around the room. fortunately, the room that the yunlai manor¡¯s postmaster was staying in was very large, so there was enough room for chu yu to stay in.


    very soon, chu yu disappeared from sight. a moment later, she walked to xu bai with a basin and placed it down.


    ¡°young master, wash your feet.¡± chu yu squatted down and put her knees together. she tilted her head and sized xu bai up.


    ¡°even if it¡¯s role-playing, you shouldn¡¯t be so engrossed in it,¡± xu bai said.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s the same in the palace.¡± ¡°besides, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to be a servant girl? i¡¯m just doing what a servant girl should do.¡± chu yu said in a


    daze.¡±


    as she spoke, chu yu rolled up her sleeves, revealing her fair arms.


    ¡°you go back first. i can do it myself.¡±xu bai quickly stopped him. in the end, chu yu returned to her room with a puzzled expression.


    xu bai rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on.


    ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll just teach him properly.¡±


    he couldn¡¯t understand how a powerful figure like king sheng you could give birth to a daughter who was naturally dumb, as if she didn¡¯t know anything.


    however, after thinking about it, it was really possible. after all, she was the daughter of king sheng you, and the relationship between king sheng you and the emperor could not be any better.


    king you sheng faked his death to complete the emperor¡¯s plan. the emperor naturally had to take care of his only remaining daughter. it was rare for chu yu to maintain such a state of mind in such an environment.


    no wonder she had to send her daughter to him. it turned out that she wanted his daughter to grow up.


    of course, there was also a conspiracy theory.


    if the emperor had continued to groom her, he would not have nurtured such an ignorant little girl.


    then what was the emperor thinking?


    he didn¡¯t understand.


    xu bai shook his head and threw away these complicated thoughts. he took out the purple cloud imperial technique in his hand again.


    no matter what they thought, the most important thing for him now was to finish the progress bar.


    the oil lamp flickered. under the light of the oil lamp, xu bai looked more and more seriouslv.


    the next day.


    it had to be said that the progress bar of the rank- 5 was indeed much slower than the previous progress bar.


    however, he had used his heart and soul to do it, so his progress was still there. it was just that it was slightly slower.


    early in the morning, xu bai smelled the fragrance of rice. when he walked out of his room and came to the hall, he saw two bowls of rice, two meat dishes, and one vegetable dish on the table. there were a total of three dishes.


    ¡°young master, are you up?¡± when chu yu saw xu bai walking out, she skipped over to him and raised her head.¡±¡±l made it.¡±


    ¡°you know how to cook?¡± xu bai was stunned.¡±


    chu yu lowered her head when she heard that. she did not know what emotions she had touched, but her eyes were a little dim. ¡°when i was at home, there were some people who were especially respectful to me. when i couldn¡¯t find anyone to chat with, i would cook and eat as much as i could. i was the happiest when i ate.¡±


    chu yu¡¯s eyes darkened as she said that.


    ¡°even those people who respected me left after i became sensible. i never saw them again. i asked uncle, and uncle said that they had completed the mission and had already given them a reward.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    reward?


    what a bullsh * t reward.


    from what he could see, all of them had been silenced. after all, chu yu¡¯s identity was a top secret at that time.


    ¡°oh right, try it.¡± chu yu regained her composure very quickly. it was obvious that this was not the first time she had encountered such a situation. she tugged xu bail s sleeve and walked to the dining table in a hurry.


    ¡°this, this, and this!¡±


    she pointed at the three dishes and began to explain to xu bai how they were made.


    he praised her as if she was the god of cooking.


    in front of xu bai were a plate of shredded pork with green peppers, a plate of stir-fried vegetables, and a plate of stir-fried green beans.


    ¡°where did you find this material?¡±xu bai asked.


    chu yu pointed at the kitchen.¡± there¡¯s still a lot there. i think they were left inside earlier.¡±


    xu bai followed chu yu¡¯s hand and looked over. his expression darkened slightly.


    chu yu was shocked and quickly retracted her hand. she thought that she had offended xu bai, so she lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    ¡°today, i¡¯ll give you your first lesson. never touch something unfamiliar to you. if it¡¯s poisonous, you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s harmed.¡±xu bai said seriously.


    in this aspect, xu bai had always adhered to a principle, which was to do things for money.


    just like how he had helped liu xu and wu hua before, and then helped yun zihai, he had done the same.


    if they did not do anything for money, they would only be able to rip off new customers. only by doing good things for money would there be an endless stream of returning customers..

 Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: The Heart Technique of Sewing More and More

    chapter 202: the heart technique of sewing more and more


    translator: 549690339


    this kind of casual teaching was simply at xu bai¡¯s fingertips.


    chu yu saw that xu bai did not reprimand her but started teaching her instead. she quickly took out a palm-sized notebook from her sleeve and a brush. she started writing on it while mumbling to herself.


    ¡°don¡¯t touch unfamiliar things¡­¡±


    her expression was very serious. obviously, she had already made plans to take notes. this thing was definitely prepared in advance.


    after chu yu was done recording, she kept the book and brush as if she was performing magic. she then continued to pull xu gai¡¯s sleeve and dragged him to the table.


    ¡°young master, try it!¡± chu yu pointed at the dishes on the table excitedly.


    from xu bai¡¯s point of view, the vegetables were poisonous.


    however¡­


    ¡°you first.¡± xu bai said.


    to be on the safe side, chu yu ate first.


    chu yu was a simple-minded person, so she didn¡¯t know xu bails intention. she quickly picked up her chopsticks and took a bite.


    she took a bite of each plate and nodded vigorously. at the same time, she narrowed her eyes as if she was enjoying it.


    ¡°delicious.¡±


    this feeling was already extremely far away from the high ground of intelligence.


    as xu bai thought about it, he took a bite. then, his eyes lit up.


    it was indeed not bad. it was not particularly delicious, but it was very suitable for xu bai¡¯s taste.


    xu bai ate two more mouthfuls of rice.


    at this moment, chu yu had also started to move her chopsticks.


    it was inevitable to chat when eating at the dining table. after all, it was quite boring to just eat.


    xu bai took a few bites and said casually,¡±¡±what is your ability? that day i saw you use a gun to block my knife, but before you left, you burned all the guns.¡±


    chu yu¡¯s ability was not to be underestimated since she was able to block the second breaker move.


    this was just a casual question he asked during dinner.


    chu yu put down her chopsticks and only answered after she had swallowed the food in her mouth.¡±the daoist formless heart sutra, hmm¡­ the stronger i temper my heart, the stronger i become.¡±


    ¡°to put it in layman¡¯s terms,¡± xu bai looked puzzled.¡±


    some things were too profound for him to understand. after all, he was just a new rookie.


    heart training?


    what heart?


    there was no beginning or end to these words, so she could only hear the gist of it.


    ¡°formless heart sutra, maintain a flawless dao heart and experience the world. the more you experience, the stronger you become.¡±chu yu tilted her head and said,¡± as for the means of attack, it¡¯s up to you to do whatever you want. when i blocked your knife, i sensed danger and blocked it at will. i blocked it right away.¡¯¡±¡®


    xu bai nodded silently and ate a mouthful of food expressionlessly. however, he had other thoughts in his mind.


    it was cool to listen to what he wanted.


    moreover, he had a flawless dao heart. it felt like a fantasy.


    ¡°could it be that this cultivation method caused your personality?¡±xu bai seemed to have thought of something and asked.


    as for wu xia, it was easy to link her to chu yu¡¯s personality.


    ¡°big uncle said that it wasn¡¯t because the formless heart sutra created my personality, but because my personality created the formless heart sutra. ¡®¡±¡® the so-called ¡®flawless¡¯ means that i¡¯m colorless and formless, and i can transform into all things. no matter how much my personality changes, my original personality will always be flawless,¡± chu yu explained.¡±


    ¡°in other words, if your personality changes because of me, it won¡¯t affect your strength at all. ¡°xu bai pondered.


    chu yu nodded vigorously and used her chopsticks to stir the rice in her bowl. ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be affected.¡±


    xu bai ate the rice again. the more he ate, the more delicious it became.


    xu bai only ate a few mouthfuls of rice. when he was almost done, he put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°after you finish eating, pack up your things. i¡¯ll give you a lesson and tell you the rules of jianghu.¡±


    chu yu¡¯s eyes shone with excitement when she heard that she had to go to class. she nodded vigorously.


    the two of them finished the dishes very quickly. chu yu was also clearing the bowls and chopsticks on the table excitedly. she did not have the temperament of a royal at all.


    when everything was done, chu yu took the small notebook and the brush. she then moved a small stool and sat in front of xu bai.


    chu yu put her slender legs together and placed the small notebook on her imees. she raised her head and stared at xu bai with her sparkling eyes, pretending to listen obediently.


    xu bai did not waste any time. after some thought, he used himself as an example to explain to chu yu.


    in the days to come, xu bai had to tell chu yu about it every day. sometimes, he even had to ask chu yu to answer his questions.


    other than that, he had to progress every day.


    it was worth mentioning that chu yu was a fast learner. she was also very serious and did a good job in learning what xu bai taught her.


    however, xu bai had a nagging feeling that something was amiss. he could not pinpoint the exact details. it was not until one day when he looked into chu yu¡¯s eyes, which were still the same as before, that he finally understood what was amiss.


    he would be giving a systematic explanation every day. in the end, it was just a theory on paper. if chu yu did not experience these things personally, she would only feel that it was superficial after all.


    the second half of the sentence,¡¯l have to do it by myself¡¯ needed to be verified by practice. otherwise, it would forever remain in books.


    after thinking about it, xu bai couldn¡¯t find a place to put it into practice for the time being, so he put it on hold for the time being.


    during this period of time, the posthouse people did not bring anything with a progress bar, so it was rather tasteless.


    something worth mentioning was that yun zihai had come by during this period of time and said that there were already some signs, but at the moment, it was not good to alert the enemy. once there was news, he would inform them in time..

 Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: The Heart Technique of Sewing More and More

    chapter 203: the heart technique of sewing more and more


    translator: 549690339


    of course, he also saw chu yu.


    of course, yun zihai did not know who chu yu was. after all, she was protected by the emperor, so very few people in the world knew about her.


    at that time, yun zihai was shocked.


    ¡°brother xu, where did you get a level six expert from?¡±


    these were the original words at that time. xu bai was also surprised that this silly girl was actually a level six expert.


    however, xu bai concealed chu yu¡¯s identity and only said that he found her in a forest.


    when it came to words, it was the easiest for others to believe the truth and falsehood.


    of course, yun zihai did not believe this. he even felt that xu bai was insulting his intelligence. however, it was obvious that xu bai was hiding his identity. yun zihai did not ask about it.


    they were all smart people. who didn¡¯t have some secrets these days? if they asked about secrets when they encountered them, how could they make friends?


    therefore, yun zihai only informed him of the news and left immediately. moreover, he did not see him again during this period of time.


    the only thing that made xu bai happy was that the purple cloud imperial technique was finally about to run out.


    the weather was clear and cloudless. the entire sky looked extremely comfortable. at a glance, it was boundless.


    xu bai moved the recliner to the courtyard outside. chu yu was sitting on a small stool beside him. she leaned her head on the handle of the recliner and looked up at the little notebook.


    it was the lesson taught by xu bai. she had written down all the content on it. the small notebook was almost full.


    chu yu continued to read as if she would not be able to read it if she did not read it out loud.


    xu bai did not bother with chu yu. he stared at the purple cloud imperial technique in his hand and watched as the progress bar increased bit by bit. the excitement in his heart grew.


    after a while, the last bit of progress bar was finally completed. then, light blue smoke appeared.


    only xu bai could see the light blue smoke. when he appeared, it immediately gathered in the air and formed a line of light blue words in the blink of an eye.


    [you have observed the purple cloud imperial technique and comprehended it.]


    ¡°this is perhaps the most symmetrical.¡± xu bai thought to himself.


    looking at the things he had observed in the past, he had often observed one thing and comprehended another. this was the first time he had seen someone observe and comprehend the purple cloud imperial technique like this.


    after the light blue words appeared, they did not stay for long. in the blink of an eye, they disappeared. at the same time, new words appeared again.


    [fusion option found. fusion in progress. ]


    [purple purple heaven imperial technique + reverse yin yang chaos chaos four directions = reverse purple heaven chaos yin yang.]


    ¡°success!¡± xu bai thought to himself.


    after the fusion was successful, the light blue words turned into information that entered xu bai¡¯s mind and disappeared.


    the next moment, the latest attribute panel appeared in front of him.


    [name: xu bail


    [realm: fifth stage unspecialized. i


    [broken second level: level 3]: maximum level.] [reversing purple clouds, disrupting yin and yang (level 5):[maximum level.]


    [maple leaves like rain (tier 2): maximum level.] [four steps (level 3): maximum level.] [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney strengthening technique (level 4): maximum level.]


    [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.]


    [comprehension (max level)]


    when a new attribute panel appeared, the true core strength in his body began to increase at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    rank-7¡­rank-6¡­rank-5!


    after reaching the fifth stage, the growth rate of the refined qi would slowly decrease.


    xu bai sensed for a while and found that his entire body was already filled with refined qi. if he continued to stack it and reached the fourth stage, his body might not be able to withstand it.


    ¡°perhaps there will be a qualitative change when i reach the fourth stage.¡±he thought to himself.


    he had to find a time to ask yun zihai about the various classifications of grades. this was the most basic thing. he had to figure it out.


    thinking of this, he suppressed this thought and carefully chewed on the information in his mind.


    after inheriting the characteristics of other mental cultivation techniques, it added a technique called borrowing power. it could borrow the power of heaven and earth to increase one¡¯s strength by 20%.


    however, this ability consumed a lot of refined qi. fortunately, he had the kidney strengthening technique, which was equivalent to having a mobile storage of refined qi, so he could still use it.


    borrowing momentum, converting between reality and illusion, group battle, and other abilities had already made this mental cultivation technique very practical, and it was also becoming more and more stitched together.


    xu bai was very satisfied. he turned around subconsciously and saw chu yu¡¯s stunned expression.


    ¡°young master, you¡­did you break through?¡±


    chu yu was stunned. she had broken through to a higher level than her during her lunch break. was that reasonable?


    she could feel that xu bails aura was even stronger than hers. it was hard to hide it at the moment of his breakthrough.


    rank-5?


    it was unbelievable.


    ¡°no wonder the evaluation is so high. ¡°chu yu was stunned.


    xu bai raised his hand and knocked on chu yu¡¯s head.¡±¡±lt¡¯s a routine operation. continue reading your book.¡±


    chu yu covered her head and did not dare to make a sound. she continued to read the contents of the book in a wronged manner.


    at this moment, xu bai had just retracted his hand when he heard a commotion.


    ¡°plop¡­¡¯

 Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: A Clue Revealed by Stitching a Corpse (1)

    chapter 204: a clue revealed by stitching a corpse (1)


    translator: 549690339


    the sound of wings flapping could be heard. xu bai turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound. he saw two pigeons standing on the eaves of the room.


    ¡°pigeons?¡±


    it was not just pigeons, but two of them. at this moment, the two pigeons on the roof were whispering to each other, appearing very intimate.


    nowadays, even animals began to show their love.


    xu bai was the first to react, but chu yu was the first to stand up and run under the eaves.


    ¡°my pigeon!¡± chu yu pointed at the pigeon on the roof and turned to look at xu bai. the excitement in her eyes was self-evident.


    as she reached out her hand, a pigeon fluttered its wings and slowly landed on


    chu yu¡¯s palm.


    the other pigeon was still standing on the eaves.


    ¡°only one.¡± chu yu stroked the pigeon¡¯s feathers gently and took out the note on the pigeon¡¯s leggings.


    she tilted her head and looked at the other pigeon on the roof. she turned to xu bai and said,¡±¡±lt seems to be yours.¡±


    xu bai also came to the roof and raised his head.


    other than yun zihai, no one else could send a messenger pigeon at this time.


    seeing xu bai approaching, the pigeon flew down from the roof and landed on xu bai¡¯s shoulder.


    as for why the pigeon could differentiate between humans and humans, xu bai could not explain why it was different from the pigeons in his previous life.


    the otherworld was naturally different.


    since he had come to the otherworld, he had to respect the settings of the otherworld. he could not be a troublemaker.


    using the world view of his previous life to explain the setting of this fantasy world was equivalent to applying it mechanically.


    after removing the note from the pigeon¡¯s leg, xu bai released his hand, and the pigeon flew away.


    on the other side, chu yu¡¯s pigeon flew away and she took the note.


    as she was one step ahead, she had already finished reading the contents. after putting down the note in her hand, her eyes had a strange expression.


    xu bai wanted to see the contents of the note in his hand first, but after seeing


    chu yu¡¯s expression, he asked doubtfully, ¡°¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    chu yu regained her senses and raised the note in her hand. she handed it to xu bai.¡±eldest uncle has released the restrictions on the imperial family.¡±


    the royal family?


    xu bai¡¯s interest was piqued.


    he did not look at the note in his hand but opened the one chu yu handed to him first. when he read the contents on it, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°it¡¯s normal.¡±


    it was a simple answer.


    the contents of the note were also very simple. it was that the emperor had loosened the restrictions on the royal family and allowed the royal family to no longer be limited to the study of rank-6.


    including recruiting subordinates, it was not limited to rank-6.


    of course, how many could be recruited depended entirely on one¡¯s ability.


    in xu bail s opinion, it was normal for the emperor to release the restriction. initially, the imperial family was restricted. on the surface, the emperor wanted to control all the power, but in fact, it was just to promote the king of the underworld.


    they wanted to find a disloyal member of the royal family and use it as a condition for king sheng you to be resurrected.


    now that king sheng you had been resurrected, there was naturally no need to restrict him. restricting the royal family was actually a kind of restriction on himself.


    for a proud person like the emperor, no matter how much the members of the royal family grew, they could be controlled with one hand.


    ¡°however, the situation might change. ¡°xu bai thought to himself.


    now that the restrictions of the royal family had been lifted, it was no longer like before, where they were just playing house. now, things had become much more complicated, and the situation in the past would also change.


    however, this had nothing to do with him. he did not want to participate in the disputes of the royal family. he only wanted to guard this piece of land in peace.


    at the thought of this, xu bai returned the note to chu yu and opened the note in his hand.


    just as he had expected, this note was indeed sent to him by yun zihai. the content on it was also very simple. the general meaning was to tell him that there was already news.


    xu bai turned around and patted chu yu¡¯s shoulder after reading the contents.


    chu yu was stunned. she looked at xu bai with a puzzled expression, not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°it¡¯s time to go to yunlai mansion.¡± xu bai said.


    ¡°work?¡± chu yu tilted her head and still did not understand.


    ¡°lock the door and go over first. you¡¯ll know when you arrive. ¡°xu bai did not explain further.


    chu yu did not ask any more questions. she turned around and locked the door before following xu bai.


    xu bai turned his head and looked at the empty yin posthouse. the posthouse staff had not arrived yet, so it seemed a little deserted.


    ¡°i¡¯ve just become the station chief and haven¡¯t even had a stable two days before i have to go out and busy myself.¡±


    he thought that after this matter was completed, he would call liu er over and ask him to help guard the yin posthouse so that he would have extra time to see if there was a progress bar.


    the two of them did not stay for long. they left the yin posthouse and rushed towards yunlai mansion.


    there was no carriage along the way. she had to walk on her own feet. chu yu might look like she was in a daze, but she was actually a rank-6 expert. her speed was not slow at all.


    the two of them did not stop along the way. they rushed all the way to yunlai mansion. after about two hours, when they were getting closer and closer to yunlai mansion, xu bai stopped.


    as xu bai stopped, chu yu stopped as well. she looked at her surroundings with a blank expression. soon after, her blank expression disappeared and was replaced by a stern and guarded look.


    although she was innocent, she still had some basic details of life. for example, she did not hesitate when she encountered danger.


    in the beginning, there was still a slight wind blowing in the surroundings, but after arriving at this open space, the wind gradually disappeared and it was


    quiet..

 Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: A Clue Revealed by Stitching a Corpse (2)

    chapter 205: a clue revealed by stitching a corpse (2)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°there are many people.¡± chu yu said.


    there was a slight vibration on the ground, and there was the sound of footsteps ahead.


    the forest was collapsing at a speed visible to the naked eye. in the blink of an eye, the forest in front of them was completely destroyed, and a group of people appeared in front of them.


    xu bai pulled out his ghost head blade and looked at the hundred people in front of him, his eyebrows slightly raised.


    ¡°these guys are really unscrupulous.¡±


    when he entered this circle, the enemies he encountered were all sneaky. this was the first time he encountered such a situation where he mobilized more than a hundred people to surround him.


    this showed that the other party had great influence in yunlai mansion and did not care about the risk of being exposed at all. or rather, the news was blocked and could not be exposed at all.


    but no matter what, it was more important to solve the problem at hand.


    more than a hundred people stood in front of xu bai. each of them had their faces covered, and only their eyes were exposed.


    they each carried different weapons, and some even came empty-handed. it was obvious that they had come prepared and even hid their identities.


    there was no communication between the two sides. they didn¡¯t even say a word. the other party decisively chose to attack.


    over a hundred people charged forward with great momentum. the weakest among them was a level eight expert.


    ¡°the first lesson of the pugilistic world is to never be soft-hearted when you encounter an enemy.¡±xu bai looked at chu yu and said,¡±kill them all.


    chu yu was stunned for a moment. then, she nodded her head vigorously and dashed into the crowd faster than xu bai.


    she didn¡¯t seem to have any moves. she just casually slapped and punched. every punch and palm could send five or six people flying.


    these people were not ordinary people. even the weakest among them was a level eight expert. however, chu yu was able to chop them up as easily as chopping melons and vegetables.


    the formless heart sutra emphasized on doing whatever one wanted. there were no fixed moves. every punch and palm followed one¡¯s heart.


    with xu bails words, chu yu appeared to be very serious. she exerted all her strength in every move, and her goal was to kill the other party.


    xu bai stood there and watched for a while, then nodded silently.


    no wonder king you sheng sent his daughter over to be taught by him. if this kind of personality fell into the hands of bad people, who knew what kind of person she would be nurtured into.


    xu bai did not stop when he saw chu yu¡¯s effortless performance. he took a step forward and executed the four steps of travel.


    this step seemed to be very short, but in an instant, he landed in the crowd. then, the long saber in his hand began to move.


    every slash was the end of a life, and every slash was extremely accurate on the neck.


    with the death of each masked man, a ball of invisible essence energy flowed along the blade to replenish the true core strength that xu bai had consumed.


    among the purple cloud reversal of yin and yang, there was a slaughter heart technique that was extremely suitable for group battles. after killing the enemy, one could replenish themselves and become more and more courageous as the battle progressed.


    the saber in xu bai¡¯s hand was like an arm, and when he used it, it was very dleasinz to watch. however, it was also filled with endless killinz intent.


    every enemy could not even withstand a single move from him before they died.


    between the two of them, it was a feast of slaughter. these hundred people were simply like ants, unable to move the tree at all.


    in less than half an incense¡¯s time, there were no longer any living people on the scene.


    xu bai had wanted to leave one alive, but the other party had eaten the same poison as the one that posthouse chief ou had eaten before, and had instantly turned into a pool of blood.


    looking at the corpses on the ground, his frown deepened.


    there were many people in this group, and each of them was not weak, but they were far from enough to deal with him.


    since the other party was able to entangle themselves in yun nan prefecture, why would they do such a stupid thing? sending a group of opponents that they were not confident in to deal with him was equivalent to sending a sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth.


    xu bai felt that something was going on inside, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    ¡°it¡¯s so uncomfortable.¡± chu yu¡¯s face was a little pale. she walked over while clutching her stomach and stuck out her tongue. ¡°i feel like vomiting.¡±


    she wasn¡¯t exhausted, nor was she injured. it was just that she was a little nauseous from the smell of blood.


    ¡°you didn¡¯t hesitate at all when you killed him. this isn¡¯t your first time killing someone, is it?¡±xu bai cast a glance at chu yu from the corner of his eyes and said meaningfully.


    chu yu scratched her head foolishly and did not try to hide anything. ¡± no, when i was in the palace, i would be arranged by my uncle to kill a death row prisoner every day. uncle said that it¡¯s fine to be innocent, but in this world, it¡¯s impossible not to kill.¡±¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    looking at chu yu¡¯s innocent face and listening to her vicious words, he felt a strange sense of disparity.


    ¡°let¡¯s hurry on our way.¡± xu bai said.


    no matter what, he had to go through everything. as long as the other party used any tricks, he would just deal with them. the most important thing now was to rush over and see if there was any movement from yunlai mansion.


    the two of them didn¡¯t stay any longer and continued their journey towards yunlai mansion.


    after they left for a while, a young man in white suddenly appeared on the empty ground filled with corpses.


    the young man was dressed in white, with a white cloth covering his eyes and tied to the back of his head.


    he looked ordinary and did not have anything special about him. he did not hold anything in his hands.


    ¡°his saber technique is exquisite, and he also has a special movement technique. there are several characteristics in his mental cultivation technique. this time, he only tested out the characteristics of group battles..¡±

 Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: A Clue Revealed by Stitching a Corpse (3)

    chapter 206: a clue revealed by stitching a corpse (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°and that woman seems to be using the formless heart sutra, which is known as the gradeless book in the royal library.¡±


    ¡°we have to try again. this xu bai person definitely has more tricks up his sleeve. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have participated in the matter of king you


    sheng. ¡±


    the young man rambled on as if he was talking to himself. after a while, he turned around and left the forest.


    yunlai manor.


    yun zihai waved his hand and wiped away the fork on the brush.


    ¡°ahem.¡± yun zihai coughed lightly. there was no expression on his pale face.


    in front of him was a piece of paper that he had rolled into a strip.


    ¡°this is the third letter that went straight to the imperial court, but there was still no response. it seems that it was intercepted midway.¡±


    ¡°but i¡¯ve been following the carrier pigeon all the way until it flew out of yunlai mansion, and there¡¯s nothing unusual.¡±


    ¡°no, if the other party is luring the tiger away from the mountain, i¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±


    as he straightened out the forks on the brush, he pondered in secret.


    he had already sent three letters to the imperial court in a row, but the results were unsatisfactory and there was no response.


    the occurrence of such a situation made him wonder if someone had intercepted the messenger pigeon, causing him to not receive any news.


    however, he couldn¡¯t chase too far. if he chased out of yunlai mansion, the other party would be luring the tiger away from the mountain. if he fell into the trap, it would be troublesome.


    up until now, he seemed to have cut off contact with the outside world, but there was only one place that was fine, and that was xu bai¡¯s yin posthouse.


    ¡°i hope brother xu can come quickly.¡± yun zihai thought.


    just as he was thinking about this, he heard footsteps outside the door. he looked in the direction of the sound and saw xu bai walking in with the girl he had met earlier.


    yun zihai was overjoyed. he stood up and walked toward xu bai. after taking two steps, he stopped and frowned.


    ¡°brother xu, did you encounter an ambush?¡±


    just now, he smelled a faint bloody smell on xu bai¡¯s body. it was obviously left behind by a battle.


    ¡°there are more than a hundred people, and the weakest one is a level eight expert. ¡°xu bai said.


    chu yu had been trailing behind xu bai ever since she entered the government office. she looked just like a real servant girl.


    however, his eyes were filled with curiosity as he looked around.


    ¡°the other party has created such a huge formation. it seems that they have nothing to fear.¡±yun zihai¡¯s thoughts were the same as xu bai¡¯s. since the other party dared to send so many people over, they must have thought of a backup plan.


    ¡® let¡¯s not talk about this for now.¡± xu bai waved his hand.¡± brother yun, you said you found a clue. take me to take a look.¡±¡±


    hearing this, yun zihai didn¡¯t say anything more about this issue. he quickly brought xu bai to the prison at the side.


    this was a prison cell located in the government office. it was dark inside. other than the oil lamp on the wall, there was no other source of light.


    this scene made xu bai feel like he had seen it before. some memories were attacking him in his mind. after thinking about it carefully, he suddenly realized something.


    wasn¡¯t this very similar to the scene in the raging tiger camp? the cell in the ferocious tiger camp was also dark and looked very deserted.


    it had been a long time since the raging tiger camp, but the experience in that prison cell was still vivid in his mind. after all, that was his first time killing someone, and it was also his first awakening progress bar.


    as he walked, he reminisced. sometimes, memories could make people feel happy. xu bai thought about those things and unconsciously, his footsteps became a little lighter.


    ¡°here.¡± yun zihai walked with xu bai for a while and came to the innermost cell. he pointed at the person in the cell and said, ¡°brother xu, do you think this person looks familiar?¡±


    the cell was very dark. yun zihai added an oil lamp to the cell alone. under the faint light, xu bai narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw the person in the cell.


    this was an ordinary-looking young man with a satchel hanging from his waist. the satchel was very old and there were many traces of sewing on it.


    ¡°zheng jin?¡±


    xu bai still remembered this person¡¯s name. wasn¡¯t he the coroner he met when he came to yun nan prefecture?


    oh right, it seemed to be a coroner. it was a special profession.


    ¡°is there a problem with him?¡± xu bai asked.


    ¡°brother xu, do you still remember what i told you before?¡± yun zihai nodded. the autopsy report that this guy gave me was extremely perfunctory. there was not a single bit of useful information on it. in that so-called autopsy report, any ordinary coroner could have done it.¡±


    ¡°a coroner is good at searching for traces, especially when it comes to the dead. he is in the business of speaking on behalf of the dead. this should not be the case¡­¡± chu yu tugged at the bars of the cell and stuck her face into the crack of the cell. she was filled with curiosity.


    xu bai held chu yu¡¯s head and pulled her back.¡±¡±lf you want to go in and stay for a while, i can open the back door for you.¡±


    chu yu quickly shrunk her head and shook it rapidly.¡±¡±no, no, prison is not auspicious.¡±


    she was just curious, not stupid. who would want to go in and stay in such a situation?


    seeing that chu yu had settled down, xu bai ignored her and continued asking,¡±¡±did you find any useful information?¡±


    yun zihai said,¡± i did, but this guy answered too quickly. i suspect he¡¯s trying to bite back.¡±¡±


    as he spoke, he took out a stack of papers from his sleeve and handed it to xu bai, indicating that these were zheng jin¡¯s statements..

 Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: A Clue Revealed by the Stitching of the Corpse (4)

    chapter 207: a clue revealed by the stitching of the corpse (4)


    translator: 549690339


    xu bai took the stack of paper and scanned it from beginning to end in detail.¡±ye clan?¡±


    there seemed to be a lot of content on it, but in the end, it only pointed at one family, the ye family.


    yun zihai explained,¡± the big family in yunlai mansion was originally in the business of carrying corpses. in the end, there were frequent wars in that era, and too many people died. therefore, they made a fortune and settled down here. the current generation¡¯s ye family head, other than carrying corpses, also practiced martial arts and was very good at fighting.¡±


    carrying a corpse didn¡¯t mean carrying a dead person on one¡¯s back, but rather a ritual.


    he dug a hole and removed the side panel of the coffin. he climbed into the coffin upside down, not daring to face down. he did all the backhand work.


    that¡¯s why it¡¯s called a corpse.


    to learn this profession, there were two requirements: one was bold, and the other was ugly.


    it was fine if they were bold, but being ugly was another reason. after all, they were carrying corpses. in order to avoid accidents on the way and prevent the corpses from becoming strange, being ugly had an innate advantage.


    if you are ugly, you can go to the evil spirit.


    as for what the principle was, only those in the industry knew.


    ¡°how good can i be at fighting?¡± xu bai looked at another spot and said.


    yun zihai thought about it and cleared his thoughts. then, he gestured with his hand. ¡°this generation¡¯s ye clan¡¯s patriarch is called ye men. he¡¯s a sixth stage dual cultivation expert. it¡¯s said that he can fight ten experts of the same level.¡±


    ¡®you can fight ten of them?¡± after xu bai heard yun zihai¡¯s answer, he was slightly surprised.


    this was beyond his expectations. a person could fight ten experts of the same level. this was no longer a question of whether he could fight or not. he was very good at fighting.


    ¡°however, i did some investigation. his family doesn¡¯t have any background. they just made a fortune during that period of time and didn¡¯t cause any trouble in yunlai mansion. since then, they¡¯ve been running their own business, occasionally taking on some business.¡±yun zihai coughed.


    in this day and age, one had to have some background to do anything. if one did not have a background, one had to keep a low profile.


    if it was really as yun zihai had investigated and the ye family did not have any background, then why did they dare to do such a big thing?


    attacking two officials of the imperial court was a serious crime.


    ¡°maybe you didn¡¯t find out. maybe there¡¯s some hidden background.¡±¡±what do you plan to do by calling me here?¡± xu bai asked slowly.¡±


    since he had already found a clue, with xu bai¡¯s temper, he could just go over and look for it. however, yun zihai had called him over alone, so he must have his own ideas. he wanted to hear it first.


    ¡°actually, i called brother xu over because i want to borrow the medicine in your hand. it¡¯s the poison that is specially used to force people to confess. ¡°when yun zihai said this, he appeared very ashamed.


    he had just arrived at the government office and did not have any useful manpower. it was equivalent to him being the only one busy.


    ¡°so you haven¡¯t found out the truth yet. that¡¯s not a problem. by the way, where¡¯s liu er?¡±at this moment, xu bai realized that liu er was not in the government office.


    he had lent liu er to yun zihai. now, it seemed that yun zihai had arranged for liu er to go somewhere else.


    ¡°i arranged for liu er to go to the ye family and observe their movements.¡±yun zihai explained.


    xu bai frowned.¡± he¡¯s only a level nine martial artist. is it safe for you to arrange for him to go there?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°brother xu, don¡¯t worry. i gave him a piece of paper. on it, i wrote an article. if there is danger, i will protect him at the first moment. even a level six expert will need some time to break through.¡±yun zihai made a relieved expression.


    ¡°i see.¡±


    after receiving the reply, xu bai temporarily ignored liu er¡¯s matter. he took out a medicine bottle from his pocket and was about to open the door when he suddenly stopped.


    yun zihai¡¯s face was filled with confusion. he did not understand what xu bai wanted to do.


    he recognized the medicine bottle. it contained the pills that xu bai often used to force confessions.


    xu bai turned his head and looked at chu yu. he threw the medicine bottle in his hand at her, then took out the medicine for external injuries and threw it at chu yu at the same time.


    chu yu was still staring at the prison cell curiously. when she saw xu bai throwing two medicine bottles at her, she quickly caught them in a flurry. her clear eyes were filled with confusion.


    why did he give her the medicine bottle?


    wasn¡¯t she here to get a role?


    ¡°young master¡­¡± chu yu was about to speak when xu bai interrupted her.


    xu bai pulled out the ghost head blade from his waist and threw it to chu yu. he pointed at zheng jin who was in the cell and said,¡¯¡±¡®go and cut off his hands and feet, then treat him with medicine for external injuries. finally, give him another bottle of poison.¡± chu yu was speechless.


    ¡°don¡¯t you understand?¡± xu bai shouted.


    he had been looking for an opportunity for chu yu to put it into practice. it was the best opportunity to put it into practice, so he could not let it go so easily.


    after all, he had accepted someone else¡¯s nameless saber scripture, so he still had to put in some effort. after all, he was being paid to do things.


    to open a business, to be a man of the blue was to be honest. only in this way would there be repeat customers.


    chu yu¡¯s face was filled with rejection. she put on a pitiful look and said, ¡°young


    master, i¡¯ll just kill him with one slash. i don¡¯t want to do this.¡±


    her uncle had taught her to kill people before, but he had never taught her to harm people in this way. she could not bear it.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to do it, then go back. i don¡¯t welcome you here.¡±xu bai said with a straight face.


    chu yu immediately quivered and said hurriedly,¡¯¡±¡®l¡¯ll do it, i¡¯ll do it, but can we compromise? i¡¯ll cut off his hands and feet, and young master will apply the medicine for him..¡±

 Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: A Clue Revealed by Stitching a Corpse (5)

    chapter 208: a clue revealed by stitching a corpse (5)


    translator: 549690339


    as she spoke, she looked at xu bai pleadingly with her big eyes.


    xu bai stroked his chin and snatched the bottle from chu yu¡¯s hands.¡± ¡®next time. vou will be in charge of evervthing.¡±


    chu yu nodded quickly as if she had been granted amnesty.


    teaching needed to be done step by step, otherwise, going too far was as bad as falling short.


    xu bai felt that if he allowed chu yu to take the first step, the rest would be smoother.


    this was indeed the truth. the first time, it was inevitable that it would be very dry. slowly, it would gradually become smooth.


    although yun zihai didn¡¯t understand what the two of them were doing, he didn¡¯t ask further. when he saw that the two of them had finally confirmed it, he opened the cell door.


    ¡°brother xu, zheng jin has already been crippled by me.¡±


    in the end, he added.


    xu bai led chu yu inside.


    at this moment, zheng jin, who had his back to them, turned around. his face was haggard. when he saw xu bai, there was a hint of mockery in his haggard expression.


    ¡°lord xu is here too.¡±


    his words were calm, as if he was in jail.


    ¡°i¡¯ll give you a chance to tell me everything you know. otherwise, the outcome will be very painful.¡±xu bai said expressionlessly.


    ¡°i¡¯ve already told you everything i know. it was the ye family who asked me to do it. ¡°zheng jin spread out his hands, indicating that he had confessed truthfully.


    xu bai looked at chu yu. the meaning in his eyes was clear.


    chu yu gritted her teeth, lifted the ghost head blade, and slid it casually.


    in the next moment, zheng jin¡¯s limbs were all severed.


    however, a miraculous scene appeared. there was no blood flowing out from the place where it was cut off. it was empty and there was nothing there.


    there was flesh and bones, but no blood.


    ¡°as expected of lord xu. the rumors in the martial world are that you are ruthless.¡±zheng jin was slightly surprised as he saw himself falling to the ground.


    this was the first time xu bai had seen such a scene.


    his hands and feet were cut off, but no blood flowed out. he didn¡¯t look like a human.


    ¡°young master, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a coroner, but a branch of the corpse


    carrying man and the corpse sewing man.¡±chu yu whispered into xu bails ear.


    as if she was worried that xu bai wouldn¡¯t understand, she explained again.


    ¡°legend has it that when a corpse carrier is carrying a corpse, if they bump into something, they will be stitched up by a suturing person. the most ridiculous method of suturing is to sew themselves up with a corpse, leaving only their head. ¡±


    ¡± the effect of doing this is to achieve a long lifespan conversion. if one¡¯s lifespan is near, they will be transplanted onto another corpse. this way, they will have a fake lifespan.¡±


    ¡°but the price for doing so is very high. they have no sense of touch or even pain. they have no combat ability either. they simply live a long life.¡±


    corpse carrier?


    stitched corpse?


    ¡°it seems that you have a grudge against the ye clan.¡± xu bai said with interest. ¡±


    if zheng jin was really a branch of the corpse carriers, why would he expose the ye family? in xu bail s opinion, it was very likely that he was framing them.


    of course, this was just a guess.


    ¡°what i said is true.¡± zheng jin smiled.¡± besides, lord xu won¡¯t torture me to get a confession. after all, i don¡¯t even feel pain anymore. the so-called torture won¡¯t work on me at all.¡±


    ¡°okay, it¡¯s not the ye family.¡± xu bai said.


    zheng jin was speechless.


    he didn¡¯t seem to have said anything. how did he know that he wasn¡¯t from the ye family?


    xu bai looked at yun zihai and said,¡± the person behind this knows that i have something on me that can be used to force a confession, so he specially sent someone who can¡¯t feel pain. it¡¯s very obvious.¡¯¡±¡®


    zheng jin was stunned for a moment before he reacted and said with a smile, ¡°so what? even if it¡¯s not the ye family, you won¡¯t be able to get anything out of me. why don¡¯t i just tell you a few families?¡± his words were filled with two words- ¡°i killed him,¡± xu bai said.


    the ghost head blade slashed past, and chu yu sheathed it.


    zheng jin¡¯s head was split into two and he lost all signs of life.


    xu bai took the ghost head blade from chu yu¡¯s hands and sheathed it. he then brought chu yu out of the cell.


    yun zihai had been frowning. he was a smart person and naturally knew that zheng jin was indeed changing his target.


    as for xu bai killing zheng jin, he didn¡¯t have any opinion on it. he felt that it was fine.


    for a person who could not feel pain, no matter what kind of torture was used to extort a confession, it would be fake. it would be impossible to force out real clues. instead of keeping him alive, it would be better to kill him directly. otherwise, would he be kept alive for the new year?


    ¡°brother xu, it looks like our trail is broken again.¡±yun zihai pondered.


    ¡°no, it didn¡¯t.¡± xu bai shook his head.


    ¡°oh?¡± yun zihai was stunned for a moment before he reacted and came to a realization. ¡°brother xu means that we still have to go to the ye family.¡±


    ¡® that¡¯s right,¡± xu bai said without any hesitation.¡± since zheng jin is a corpse sealer and has connections with the ye clan, we might as well start investigating zheng jin¡¯s background. the ye clan must be very clear about this.¡±¡®


    yun zihai thought for a moment. that was the case, so he quickly prepared to leave.


    xu bai and chu yu followed behind him. after the two of them left the cell, they saw yun zihai enter the room. then, he quickly took out a few pieces of black clothes.


    from the looks of it, he wanted to disguise himself and explore the ye residence at night.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± xu bai stopped yun zihai and said, ¡®we¡¯ll go openly. this time, we¡¯ll come up with an open plot..¡±¡±

 Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Crow Language in the Mass Burial

    chapter 209: crow language in the mass burial


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°an open plot?¡± yun zihai frowned when he heard this. he did not understand what xu bai was planning.


    ¡°sneaking in and coming back secretly, when the other party already knows the inside story, you can only see what the other party wants you to see.¡±xu bai pointed at the corpse on the ground and said,¡±¡±lf the ye family really has connections, he would have been prepared when you caught him.¡±


    ¡°if we go over brazenly, the other party will be on guard.¡±yun zihai pondered.


    xu bai walked in front of yun zihai and patted his shoulder. his tone was teasing. ¡°who are you?¡±


    yun zihai was stunned. he did not understand what he meant by saying such words at this time.


    however, he saw that xu bai¡¯s words had a hidden meaning, so he said that he was yun zihai.


    ¡°wrong!¡± xu bai raised his index finger and waved his hand.¡±¡±you¡¯re the magistrate of yunlai mansion. you¡¯re the one who has the final say in yunlai mansion. you can investigate however you want. even if you go to his women¡¯s house for a night, they won¡¯t dare to say anything because you¡¯re the one in charge here.¡±


    yun zihai was speechless.


    hearing this, he seemed to understand what xu bai meant.


    he was the magistrate of yunlai mansion, and the entire yunlai mansion had to listen to his orders.


    it was obvious that he was going to investigate the case now. if the ye family dared to stop him, they could be punished according to law.


    ¡°wonderful, brother xu.¡± yun zihai expressed that xu bai¡¯s idea was not bad. xu bai held down the impatient chu yu and said,¡±let¡¯s set off now.¡±


    it was an opportunity that could not be missed. if it was lost, it would not come again. he had to seize the time to avoid any more problems.


    since the other party had already made a move, not only did they have to receive it, but they also had to think of a way to return it and give the other party a big fight.


    the two of them discussed for a while more before rushing straight to the ye family.


    there was a new lord in yun nan manor, and he was taking over yunlai manor in the form of autonomy. not only did it spread widely among the jianghu people, but even the common people knew about it.


    since xu bai said that he wanted to go over openly, yun zihai did not hide his identity. the two of them swaggered toward the ye family, causing the surrounding pedestrians to turn their heads and look at them.


    earlier, yun zihai said that the ye family was not far from the government office. the few of them only walked for a few minutes before they arrived at the ye family¡¯s main gate.


    xu bai stood at the door and looked up and down. as expected of a family that made a fortune from war.


    just the two stone lions at the entrance alone were the work of a master in terms of craftsmanship. the cost must have been quite high.


    at the door stood two servants on duty.


    xu bai and yun zihai swaggered over with a cowering chu yu following behind them. of course, they were particularly eye-catching.


    originally, yun zihai wanted to call liu er back, but xu bai stopped him. after all, it was not good to expose too many people. he would let liu er hide in the dark.


    when the two servants saw xu bai and the others approach, they looked at each other. one of the servants walked out and cupped his hands at yun zihai.¡±greetings, lord yun. may i know why lord yun has come to the ye family?¡±


    after all, he was the head of a prefecture, a dignified prefecture commander. the servants naturally knew him.


    however, what puzzled the servant was why the lord of yunlai mansion would suddenly visit the ye family. it was a little strange.


    ¡°i¡¯m here to investigate a case, so there¡¯s no need to report anything. just open the door.¡±yun zihai placed his hands behind his back, raised his head, and puffed out his chest, looking very authoritative.


    for a large family like this, if someone came to visit, they needed to report it.


    the servant would return to the residence and look for the person in charge of the family. if he knew the person, he would bring the person in. if he did not know the person, he would not let the person in.


    when he heard yun zihai say that he was here to investigate a case, the servant took a step back with a surprised expression on his face. at the same time, he turned to look at his companion, not knowing how to deal with this.


    the ye family was a very low-key family in yunlai mansion. although they were a wealthy family, they were not arrogant and despotic. now that someone wanted to investigate the case, and it was the lord prefect of yunlai mansion, they were at a loss.


    this was also the first time they had encountered such a situation where they could not make up their minds.


    ¡°is the prefecture commander or the ye family bigger?¡± xu bai asked.


    the servant nodded without hesitation.¡±


    this was very obvious. in yunlai prefecture, who else could be more powerful than the prefecture token? if one really wanted to say that the prefecture token was powerful, it was probably because he had lived for too long and had no hope in life. he wanted to be buried in the ground from now on.


    ¡°then why are you still talking nonsense? hurry up and open the door.¡±xu bai said.


    after this reminder, the servant shivered. he knew that he had been in a daze just now and had indeed not figured out the primary and secondary relationship.


    the servant did not dare to dawdle any longer. he turned around and pushed open the door in front of him. he bent down and lowered his head, indicating that he had no intention of resisting.


    the other servant also did the same thing, without any intention of disobeying.


    when the door opened, there was a front yard inside. it looked extremely vast.


    this area would probably cost a lot of money. when they were in the county, xu bai¡¯s bodyguard agency was not as big as this courtyard.


    the threshold of the door was also unusually high, almost reaching one¡¯s knees. if one wanted to cross it, it would take time and effort. although it was just a small threshold, there were many doors inside..

 Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Crow Language in the Mass Grave (2)

    chapter 210: crow language in the mass grave (2)


    translator: 549690339


    the high threshold of a house was a building habit since ancient times. many wealthy families had high threshold, which represented a ¡± noble family.¡± in the great chu country, there were many requirements.


    it was a symbol of the master¡¯s dignity and status. when the officials entered the kings door, they had to walk sideways and not step on the threshold. it was the etiquette of the monarch and his subjects, and it was the distinction between superiority and inferiority.


    the height of the threshold for ordinary people was divided into several types. it could be five inches, which was the number of earth in the five elements. it can be three inches and six minutes, and the number is the same as the days of a year. it can be one inch and two minutes, which is the same number as the months of a year.


    now, it seemed that the high threshold used by the ye family was probably to show their unique identity.


    after crossing the threshold, they entered the front courtyard. with the servant leading the way, they soon arrived at the backyard.


    there was no one in the front yard. it was not until they entered the backyard that they finally saw the ye family.


    ¡°there¡¯s actually such a strange person in the world. ¡°xu bai said subconsciously.


    there were people coming and going in the backyard, men and women, old and young, but they all had one thing in common.


    ugly.


    really ugly!


    although it was not to the point of being infinitely ugly, everyone was ugly in their own way. it was simply unbelievable.


    the ye family used to be in the business of carrying corpses, so they had to be ugly to do so. xu bai did not know how they passed down their good genes, but he had never seen anyone who looked normal.


    these two servants were considered normal. after all, they were only hired by the ye family to guard the gate and were not members of the ye family, so their appearances were much more normal.


    when xu bai and yun zihai walked in, they naturally attracted the attention of the surrounding people. a woman in her forties walked over.


    just now, xu bai felt that everyone was ugly and unique, and this woman was the same.


    he couldn¡¯t tell where it was ugly. in any case, every part of it looked extremely ugly.


    ¡°greetings, lord yun, this lord and this lady. may i know why you have come to the ye family?¡±the woman bowed slightly, very polite.


    the servant hurriedly introduced, ¡°this is the eldest mistress. she happened to be in the residence, so she came over.¡±


    first madam was naturally the wife of the ye family¡¯s master.


    ¡°i have something to do. i¡¯m going to look for your ye family¡¯s master. i have some questions that i want to ask him.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    knowing yun zihai¡¯s identity, lady wang did not dare to offend him. she quickly asked the servants to bring them to the guest hall and went to find the ye family¡¯s master.


    the servant brought them to a luxurious room, served them a pot of good tea, and left.


    chu yu appeared listless as if she was not interested in anything around her. instead, she was extremely interested in the prison cell from before.


    after all, she was born in the royal family. she had seen all kinds of splendor and wealth. to chu yu, all of this was too normal. she was even a little poor.


    on the contrary, chu yu was even more interested in the novel item.


    the few of them did not drink any tea and waited patiently. after less than half an incense stick¡¯s time, a commotion came from outside, accompanied by a few screams.


    ¡°something happened.¡± xu bai and yun zihai looked at each other and took the lead to walk out to observe the situation outside.


    outside, there were a lot of people running in the direction of the house, as if there was something big going on.


    ¡°let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    xu bai and the others didn¡¯t say anything else. they followed behind and rushed in that direction.


    the ye family¡¯s house was very big. it took them a few minutes to reach their destination.


    it was an extremely luxurious house. from the appearance of the decoration, it seemed that a lot of money had been spent to build it.


    at this moment, the house was surrounded by a sea of people.


    from the outside, he could not see anything strange, but he could hear some crying.


    ¡°move aside!¡± yun zihai frowned and shouted, causing the surrounding people to turn their heads.


    these people from the ye family naturally recognized yun zihai¡¯s identity and did not dare to block in the middle. they all made way for yun zihai and the others to walk in.


    the door of the luxurious house was wide open. lady wang was kneeling on the ground and crying. xu bai walked closer and heard the sound of crying. ¡°why can¡¯t you take it! if there¡¯s anything, you can say it and discuss it with everyone!¡±


    ¡°if you leave, the burden of such a big family will fall on me. how can i support


    ¡°why did you abandon the entire ye family? why did you leave alone?¡±


    the wails were endless.


    when xu bai got closer, he saw a corpse lying on the ground.


    there was a knife stabbed into the chest of the corpse. it was obviously a fatal wound, and blood was gushing out of the wound.


    there was nothing unusual in the house, but there was a letter not far from the corpse.


    the letter was open. obviously, lady wang had read it.


    xu bai bent down and picked up the letter from the ground.


    at this moment, lady wang saw xu bai and the others, but she didn¡¯t say anything and just cried.


    xu bai opened the crumpled letter and read it from top to bottom. his frown deepened.


    [i sent people to attack the order without permission. i¡¯m the most evil person.


    i only hope that i die to protect the ye family.]


    it was a simple sentence, but it described the cause and effect of the matter clearly without any delay.


    ¡°take a look.¡± xu bai narrowed his eyes and handed the letter to yun zihai..

 Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Crow Language in the Mass Grave (3)

    chapter 211: crow language in the mass grave (3)


    translator: 549690339


    yun zihai took it. when he saw the contents, his expression was exactly the same as xu bai¡¯s.


    the two of them looked at each other. seeing the same emotions, they shook their heads in unison.


    it was very fake!


    not only was it fake, it was ridiculously fake.


    with just this little bit of content, he had put all the blame on the ye family head. everyone knew the ins and outs of this.


    ¡°fake is one thing. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a provocation?¡±xu bai said.


    yun zihai nodded.


    as long as they were smart enough, they could tell that this was fake, but the other party was still doing this. it was obvious that this was a provocation to them.


    the meaning was very simple. i just wanted to make such a feint for you to see. you have no clues and can¡¯t find me. so what?


    ¡°it seems that we guessed correctly. at least the ye family has connections.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    as soon as he came over, he found out that the ye family¡¯s master was dead. then, the ye family must have some connections. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been silenced. or rather, the ye family¡¯s master knew about this.


    ¡°no matter how you guess, it¡¯s useless. we need someone who knows.¡±xu bai looked at lady wang and smiled.


    as the saying goes, the person beside you knows the inside story the best. moreover, there seemed to be something interesting in eldest madam ye¡¯s crying just now.


    lady wang was still crying. she could hear their conversation, but it didn¡¯t seem to affect her at all. she was crying with all her might.


    yun zihai felt that it was very troublesome. now that he was crying like this, how could he bring the other party back to the government office?


    since they were going to ask questions, they naturally couldn¡¯t do it in the ye family. if the other party came again to silence them, the consequences would be that all the clues would be lost.


    ¡°i¡¯ll do it.¡± xu bai smiled and squatted down in front of eldest madam ye. then, he whispered a few words to her.


    these few words were spoken very softly, and only the eldest madam of the ye family could hear them.


    after xu bai finished speaking, the eldest madam of the ye family immediately stopped crying. she looked up at xu bai, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and stood up with difficulty.


    after standing up, he walked to the door and announced that he was going to the government office to cooperate with lord yun¡¯s investigation. he told them not to panic and to do as they had done before.


    the entire process was as smooth as flowing water. there was no delay at all. it was completed in an instant.


    chu yu¡¯s small mouth was slightly agape, and she could stuff a few eggs into it. she looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief.


    with just a few words, he instantly pulled back a person who was crying so hard that the sky and earth collapsed.


    she was very curious about what they said.


    chu yu was eager to go up to xu bai, but when she saw that xu bai was busy with his work, she retracted her curiosity and hid behind him like a cat.


    she wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare to, as if her heart had been scratched by a cat.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°it¡¯s more important to return to the government office first,¡± xu bai said.¡±


    with xu bai¡¯s words, everything became very smooth. the eldest madam of the ye family followed them and left the ye family directly, rushing towards the government office.


    with the instructions of the first madam of the ye family, the people of the ye familv did not dare to sav anvthinz and followed her instructions.


    by the time he returned to the government office, it was already afternoon.


    the eldest madam of the ye family had been following behind them without saying a word throughout the journey. however, there were fewer people around now, so yun zihai and chu yu¡¯s curiosity was aroused.


    ¡°young master, what did you say to her just yu pulled xu bails sleeve and tilted her head as she asked curiously.


    although yun zihai did not say anything, the expression in his eyes could not fool anyone. he was also very curious about what xu bai was saying.


    ¡°i told her that now that master ye is dead, the ye family has a big business in yunlai mansion. we can¡¯t let others divide the property. as long as master yun is here, everything will belong to first madam. ¡°xu bai glanced at the eldest madam of the ye family and said with a teasing tone.


    with first madam, there would naturally be second madam, third madam, and fourth madam.


    although the eldest madam of the ye family was crying just now and looked sad, the content of her crying was really not simple.


    in just two or three sentences, he had taken over the heavy burden of the ye family. as for whether this heavy burden was heavy or fragrant, who could say for sure?


    what xu bai said was equivalent to telling the eldest madam of the ye family that as long as she cooperated, she could be justified. with the support of the


    yunlai manor, everything would be smooth sailing.


    yun zihai was speechless.


    why did it feel like he had been brother xu¡¯s cover recently?


    out of the blue, he was given another task and had to escort the first madam of the ye family.


    ¡°brother yun, do you think i¡¯m borrowing your power?¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    yun zihai hurriedly waved his hand.¡±


    he really didn¡¯t have such thoughts. he was just complaining.


    ¡°actually, i¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±¡±you¡¯ve just entered yunlai mansion, and you don¡¯t even have any manpower. what do you need the most?¡± xu bai asked enigmatically. what you need is people. the ye family is a big family in yunlai mansion. it¡¯s good for you to have them helping you, but it¡¯s all a deal.¡±


    xu bai didn¡¯t say anything else, but yun zihai understood it clearly.


    if he helped the first madam of the ye family now, she would help him in return when she took over the power. this was a fair and reasonable deal.


    when yun zihai thought of this, he grabbed xu bai¡¯s hand and said,¡±¡±brother xu, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so considerate of me. i feel ashamed. it¡¯s my fortune to have met brother xu in this life..¡±

 Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Crow Language in the Mass Grave (4)

    chapter 212: crow language in the mass grave (4)


    translator: 549690339


    he was truly touched. there was nothing fake about it. he was sincere.


    xu bai was speechless.


    actually, there was something he did not say. it was to help yun zihai recruit the ye family. it was just a side effect.


    however, looking at yun zihai¡¯s inexplicably touched expression, xu bai felt that it was better not to say this. after all, if he said it, everyone would be embarrassed.


    chu yu took out the small notebook that she always carried with her and


    started to remember it again. she kept repeating it as she did so.


    ¡°old schemer, cunning old fox¡­¡±


    xu bai was stunned. he then grabbed chu yu¡¯s ear and dragged her closer.


    ¡°it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts¡­¡± chu yu cried out in pain within a second. ¡°change it a little. it¡¯s far-sighted and unparalleled in wisdom.¡±


    chu yu widened her eyes and looked pitiful. under xu bai¡¯s coercion and temptation, she finally crossed out the two words and replaced them with new words according to xu bails instructions.


    as she changed, she felt wronged.


    ¡°i¡¯m so angry. i wrote the truth.¡±


    the journey was very safe and there were no abnormalities.


    when they returned to the yamen, xu bai and yun zihai took the eldest madam madam of the ye family to a room.


    the eldest madam of the ye family was very obedient throughout the entire process and did not resist at all. after all, what xu bai had said to her previously had made her think differently.


    ¡°tell me everything you know. don¡¯t hide it. i¡¯ll be able to see it.¡±yun zihai sat on the chair and looked straight at the eldest madam of the ye family as he spoke seriously.


    ¡°i know. recently, old master has been very abnormal. from time to time, he locks himself in the house alone and refuses to see anyone. ¡°the eldest madam of the ye family sorted out her emotions and told him everything she knew.


    according to the eldest madam of the ye family, the head of the ye family had become extremely abnormal since a while ago. he no longer appeared in front of everyone. other than when he was eating, he spent most of his time alone in his room and did not see anyone.


    as time passed, everyone realized that the ye family head had become extremely haggard, as if he hadn¡¯t slept for months. he was visibly exhausted.


    as the head of the ye family who could fight ten people, this was the first time he had such an image. although everyone was puzzled, no one dared to ask. after all, in the entire ye family, the head of the ye family had the final say.


    eldest madam ye didn¡¯t dare to ask, but she kept this doubt in her heart.


    until not long ago, the ye family¡¯s master suddenly found her and gave her a brocade bag. he told her not to open it and to keep it with her unless there was a major change.


    there was a special seal on the brocade bag. once it was opened, it would be seen.


    although the eldest madam of the ye family was curious, she thought that she had to establish an image in front of her master, so she had never opened it. it wasn¡¯t until today that she remembered this matter, and she felt that it was even more ridiculous.


    as she spoke, eldest madam ye took out the brocade bag and placed it on the table, pretending to be very honest.


    xu bai picked up the brocade bag and looked at the specially made seal on it. he used a little force with his fingers and easily opened it.


    when he saw what was inside clearly, he frowned slightly. he stretched out his thumb and index finger and took out a fist-sized paper ball from the brocade bag.


    through the back of the ball of paper, one could see the words written on it. clearly, this ball of paper was filled with words.


    xu bai opened the piece of paper and saw that it was densely packed with small words. after he finished reading the contents, he handed the paper to yun zihai.


    ¡°look, this matter is quite complicated.¡±


    yun zihai was just about to put away the scroll when he saw chu yu looking at him curiously.


    yun zihai had no choice but to pass the letter back to chu yu.


    chu yu¡¯s eyes widened as she continued reading. her eyes were filled with snock.


    the letter said that not long ago, a man in white found the ye family¡¯s master.


    the man was dressed in white, and his eyes were covered with a piece of white cloth, as if he could not see.


    at that time, the man told him that he needed him to do something, and it was very simple.


    as long as the new prefecture magistrate arrived and placed many mirrors on the way, he would be safe.


    otherwise, the entire ye clan would be slaughtered.


    the ye family head believed it because this man in white had displayed an unusual strength. that strength made the ye family head¡¯s heart tremble.


    he did so, but the more he did so, the more uneasy he felt.


    during this time, the man in white came to the ye family twice. after the exchange, the ye family head found some clues.


    he discovered the identity of the man in white.


    while the two of them were talking, the man in white accidentally revealed the skin on his sleeve. there was a special tattoo on his skin.


    the tattoo of a zombie!


    the ye family wasn¡¯t the only family with corpse carriers. there were many other places with corpse carriers, and this was a tattoo unique to corpse carriers.


    every profession had its own unique and strange aspects, and of course, it was the same for a corpse carrier.


    the reason why there were tattoos was that this profession was very unique. a unique tattoo could play the role of seeking good fortune and avoiding evil. what was tattooed on it was a ghost head with its eyes wide open.


    ghost heads had fiends, and fiends were used to suppress fiends!


    however, it was this tattoo that made the ye family head even more confused. after all, their profession needed ugly people to do it..

 Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Crow Language in the Mass Grave (5)

    chapter 213: crow language in the mass grave (5)


    translator: 549690339


    although the man in white had his eyes covered, he looked like a handsome young master.


    why would a good-looking person become a corpse carrier?


    when the ye family head was confused, he went to look up the ancient books about their profession. needless to say, he really found it.


    in their line of work, there really were such unique people.


    it was an extremely secretive branch, and even the corpse bearers were rarely known.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the ye clan¡¯s patriarch had this ancient book, he wouldn¡¯t be so clear about it.


    this profession was known as the ghouls.


    why is it called eating corpses?


    of course, all of this was related to the characteristics of the zombie.


    they were doing their job of transporting corpses from all over the world, but the easiest thing to trigger in the middle was the mutation of the corpses. after they became strange, they would produce terror.


    some of them would be affected by the evil aura of the corpses and lose their way.


    if they were lucky, they would be able to get out in three to five days. if they were unlucky, they might be trapped for ten to twenty days, or even forever. only when they died would everything disappear.


    as time passed, the food and water they brought with them would gradually run out.


    when a person had no food or water, they would feel a severe sense of hunger. a hungry person would never be able to resist the temptation of food.


    therefore, they set their sights on the so-called corpse.


    nothing could set a precedent, and it was the same in their line of work. ever since that precedent was set, they discovered the benefits.


    after eating corpses, the ghouls could actually extract the baleful aura for their own use and strengthen themselves.


    moreover, he could use this as a supplement to cultivate another profession, resulting in a terrifying cultivation speed.


    however, there was a limit. the more he improved, the stronger the corpse he needed.


    eating corpses was known to everyone.


    at that time, the corpse carriers also discovered their unique branch, and a great battle ensued.


    what the ghouls did could be said to have abandoned the concept of this profession.


    corpses were originally customers of the corpse carriers, but they had eaten their own customers. under such circumstances, they were despised by the entire industry.


    some even colluded with grave robbers to do some dirty things.


    that battle lasted for a very long time.


    the ghouls had just risen to prominence, so they naturally could not withstand the impact of an old profession. they quickly disappeared and were basically never seen again.


    as for why he was so handsome, that was the effect of eating corpses. he was not from this branch, so the ye family head could not explain it clearly.


    in this letter, there was a particularly important clue at the end.


    mass grave.


    if the man in white had any hiding place, it would only be in the mass grave. the chances of him hiding anvwhere else were verv small.


    the ghouls had this characteristic, but they also had restrictions.


    what they did was absorb evil energy.


    if one didn¡¯t eat it for a long time, they would be disturbed by the evil aura and die very quickly.


    therefore, the mass grave was the most suitable place.


    the content of the letter ended here.


    xu bai rubbed his chin and said, ¡°it seems that i have to go and take a look. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°there¡¯s no time like the present. let¡¯s go tonight. ¡°yun zihai nodded.


    since he had found something, he would hurry over and take a look.


    ¡°what about this person?¡± chu yu asked as she sized up eldest madam ye.


    ¡°let her go home directly. let¡¯s go and do something important first. ¡°xu bai said.


    yun zihai nodded repeatedly in agreement.


    after that, they told the eldest madam of the ye family to go home. then, they rushed to the mass grave in yunlai prefecture without stopping.


    the mass grave of yunlai prefecture was located in the western suburbs.


    mass graves were places where many people who died did not have a grave. they would find a place to bury them casually. moreover, the direction of the graves dug was different, which was why this place was called a ¡°mass grave¡±.


    of course, the government also placed the nameless bodies of murder cases there. over time, more and more graves were buried here.


    not to mention a living person, even an animal would not pass by here normally. it looked gloomy.


    especially at night, people who passed by this place would even have to take a long detour to avoid getting a frown on their faces and getting into trouble.


    at this moment, due to a series of events, it was already late at night. when xu bai and the others arrived, the moon was already hanging in the sky, shining with a pure white silver glow.


    the moonlight was bright and clear, but when it shone on the mass grave, it looked abnormally sinister.


    ¡°croak¡­croak¡­¡±


    a strange bird cry was heard. in the forest, on a withered tree, a black crow was standing on a branch, curiously sizing up xu bai.


    the most terrifying thing at night was the crows ¡®cawing. it was unpleasant and strange.


    from the outside, the mass grave looked the same as before. there was nothing unusual. when xu bai and the others approached, they stopped.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes and sized up the crow on the tree.¡¯¡±¡®brother yun, it looks like we were discovered as soon as we arrived here.¡±


    yun zihai followed xu bai¡¯s gaze and finally stopped at the crow. on the tree, the crow tilted its head and actually spoke in human language¡­

 Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: The Night Battle of the Beastmen (1)

    chapter 214: the night battle of the beastmen (1)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to find this place.¡±


    in the forest, the crow standing on the branch had a hint of evil in its eyes. it stared at them with a horrified gaze and spoke in human language.


    in the dark night, the crow¡¯s voice was as unpleasant as rubbing glass. it made one¡¯s hair stand in end


    ¡°and who are you?¡± xu bai looked at the crow with interest and teased.


    yun zihai was on guard while chu yu was curious. she sized up the crow as if she was thinking about something.


    the crow was like a piece of wood, standing on the tree without making any movements. other than letting out a terrifying sound, it did not move at all.


    ¡°xu bai was originally a bodyguard in sheng county. during the process of escorting, he was robbed by the ferocious tiger gang and inexplicably returned to sheng county. after that, he became a ninth-grade martial artist.¡± ¡® after that, he destroyed the plot of the extreme life sect one after another. he also received the support of the jingang temple and the academy, which made him very popular in sheng county..


    crow didn¡¯t answer. instead, she began to recite xu bails life, starting from the raging tiger camp.


    every sentence was detailed. from the beginning of the raging tiger camp to the end, it included all of xu bails experiences.


    ¡°xu bai, am i right?¡±


    after crow had finished explaining xu bai¡¯s experiences, she added with a hint of mockery and pride, as if she had just learned about the world¡¯s greatest event and was eager to share her findings with others.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes, his eyes filled with killing intent.¡± asking to get very good, no missing place, it seems you are also getting ready to come, how? you asked so much about me just to show off?¡±


    xu bai didn¡¯t hide his killing intent when he said this, and it was getting stronger.


    it was obvious that the other party was trying to find out more about him.


    in other words, he had long been known by the other party. after all, it was impossible to gather so much information without a large amount of time.


    beside him, yun zihai was also frowning. clearly, the other party had long calculated xu bails involvement in this action.


    ¡°of course, i¡¯m not trying to show off. in fact, i don¡¯t mean to show off either. i just want to know what kind of person came to yunlai mansion to get involved in this mess. ¡°crow shook her head and said.


    ¡°this cloud is coming to the palace, but i don¡¯t think you can wade through it.


    in addition, i also want to ask lord yun about something.¡¯¡±¡®


    after explaining, crow stopped talking to xu bai and turned her attention to yun zihai.


    in the end, he seemed to have thought of something and added,¡±the three of you, don¡¯t even think about going in to catch me. i¡¯ve already left. in fact, i deliberately stayed here to see if you can find me.¡±


    there was a hint of excitement in his words, as if he had met an enemy who had a 50 ¨C 50 chance of winning.


    ¡°what do you want to ask me?¡± the clouds came from the sea.


    ¡°i want to ask, did lord yun come to yunlai mansion to enforce the law impartially, or to join in the evil?¡±crow said slowly.


    ¡°of course it is to enforce the law impartially. it is to realize my dreams and revenge. this yunlai mansion is my goal.¡±yun zihai said without hesitation.


    ¡°yes.¡± when crow heard yun zihai¡¯s answer, she lowered her head as if she was thinking. after a long while, she said, ¡°in that case, how about i point out a clear path for lord yun?¡±


    xu bai realized that chu yu had her head lowered the whole time as if she was not interested in all of this.


    according to his understanding of chu yu, she should be especially excited at this moment. after all, she loved strange things like this the most.


    ¡°it¡¯s a little abnormal.¡± xu bai thought to himself.


    however, he did not say it out loud. the current situation was not suitable. it would be the same if he asked later.


    after hearing crow¡¯s question, yun zihai¡¯s expression was calm.¡¯¡±¡®a clear path?


    what are you trying to show me?¡±


    he was the prefecture token of a prefecture, yet he was being guided by an outsider, who even said that he would show him a clear path. wasn¡¯t this a joke?


    of course, if xu bai had said that to him, he wouldn¡¯t have any problems with it. he would even want to hear it very much.


    what kind of person was xu bai? they had all gone through life and death in sheng county. yun zihai would definitely listen.


    but now, this crow dared to point fingers at him. wasn¡¯t this nonsense?


    yun zihai was still a genius of the green cloud academy. to be able to write an article that could move the emperor, the arrogance of a scholar was not lacking at all. in fact, there was a lot of it.


    however, in front of xu bai, he wouldn¡¯t show his arrogance. after all, there were different people..


    therefore, the crow¡¯s tone made yun zihai extremely unhappy.


    ¡°i know that lord yun doesn¡¯t like to be ordered around, but what i want to say is that if lord yun chooses the second option, we¡¯ll join hands and this yunlai mansion will really be yours. ¡°crow said.


    ¡®we¡¯ve talked for so long and you¡¯re not even willing to tell us your identity. you don¡¯t even have the sincerity to cooperate with us, right?¡±xu bai said.


    ¡°since when did i need you to interrupt my conversation with lord yun?¡±the crow turned to xu bai.¡± although you have many fortuitous encounters, you are not as noble as lord yun. you can¡¯t speak after i¡¯m done.¡±¡±


    after he said that, xu bai did not say anything, but yun zihai and chu yu gasped..

 Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: The Night Battle of the Beastmen (2)

    chapter 215: the night battle of the beastmen (2)


    translator: 549690339


    good fellow, he was really good fellow.


    did he hear wrongly just now?


    this crow seemed to be berating xu bai, and it seemed to be very disdainful?


    other people might not know, but yun zihai knew that xu bai was a man who was valued by king you sheng. just this point alone was really amazing.


    chu yu had the same expression on her face. she knew more than yun zihai that the emperor was also snatching xu bai.


    this crow was really awesome.


    ¡°sigh, he¡¯s finished. with brother xu¡¯s vengeful heart, he basically saved and avenged himself.¡±yun zihai thought to himself.


    ever since crow said that, xu bai had shut his mouth.


    he looked calm on the surface, but deep in his eyes, there was a trace of unnoticeable ferocity.


    this was the first time someone looked down on him after stepping into this circle.


    why don¡¯t we find the person behind the scenes and cut him into pieces¡­


    xu bai thought to himself.


    ¡°lord yun, you only need to do one thing to find out our identities.¡±¡±


    ¡°what is it?¡± asked yun zihai.


    ¡°no matter what method lord yun uses to destroy the entire ye family, as long as you do it, we will appear. ¡°crow continued.


    ¡± then, i was caught by you and became your puppet from then on.¡± yun zihai smiled.¡± i think that the prefecture magistrate from before was killed by you because of this.¡±¡±


    crow didn¡¯t say much when she heard this. clearly, she tacitly agreed with yun zihai¡¯s words.


    however, acquiescence was one thing, and some things were still explained.


    ¡°if you are a person without talent or virtue, you will naturally be a puppet.


    however, lord yun is different. if lord yun joins us, you will be equal to us.¡± crow¡¯s tone became strange.


    ¡°i know that everyone wants to know my identity and who i belong to, but i won¡¯t tell you these things. you won¡¯t be able to find me. as long as lord yun does as i say, you will know.¡±


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ve already said so much. believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. if you¡¯re willing to do it, then do it. if you don¡¯t, the rest of your days might not be very good.¡±


    after the last sentence, the crow suddenly stiffened and fell from the branch. after landing on the ground, it struggled a few times and lost its life. the surroundings were dark, and no sound came out. it was unusually cold.


    ¡°brother xu, do you have any good ideas?¡±yun zihai asked.


    the other party clearly wanted to drag him down, or else they would continue to hide and cause trouble in the dark.


    actually, according to his thoughts, he would either pretend to do this or not do it. when the other party destroyed it more times, the clues would naturally appear.


    however, there was still a very important problem.


    that was whether the damage they caused was great. if the damage was great, would what they sacrificed be worth it?


    ¡°if you ask me what to do, why don¡¯t you ask her?¡±xu bai did not answer yun zihai¡¯s question directly. instead, he turned around and looked at chu yu beside him. he raised his right hand and patted chu yu¡¯s shoulder.


    chu yu had been deep in thought ever since she saw the crow. she only regained her senses when xu bai patted her shoulder. she looked up with a blank expression. it was obvious that she did not hear what xu bai said.


    ¡°you should have some ideas.¡± xu bai said with a smile.


    according to chu yu¡¯s personality, she would not be so quiet. something must have happened to make her look like that.


    chu yu was stunned.¡± i just realized that if what i imew before was true and that the man in white was a ghoul, he might not be just a ghoul.¡¯¡±¡®


    as she spoke, chu yu pointed at the crow on the ground. she paused for a


    moment before she continued, ¡°¡±this is very similar to a beast language master. it is a very ancient profession that specializes in controlling all kinds of wild beasts and bestowing them with special abilities. they can also use wild beasts to speak, or in other words, they can sense the situation around them through wild beasts.¡±


    beast speaker?


    ¡°brother yun, have you heard of this profession?¡± xu bai stroked his chin.¡±


    yun zihai thought about it and nodded. then, he shook his head. ¡°i¡¯ve heard of it, but i¡¯ve never heard of it. just like this lady said, this profession is especially ancient. i only know that during the war between great chu and great yue, this profession controlled wild beasts and played an important role.¡±


    chu yu said,¡± to be precise, there¡¯s almost no such thing in the great chu state. however, there are some in the great yue state. although it¡¯s not common, there are some in the great yue state. from this, i can infer that the hidden forces might be related to the great yue state. ¡®¡±¡®


    yun zihai fell into deep thought.


    if what chu yu said was true, then there were more and more secrets in this place.


    if it was just a fight between local forces, then everything would be fine. however, if it was involved in the great yue state, the nature of this matter would change.


    the internal problem had turned into an external problem.


    ¡°besides, i know this industry quite well. maybe i can find his position.¡±at this moment, chu yu finally said something useful.


    ¡®what?¡± xu bai l s eyes lit up. you can find the exact location. tell me, where is this guy hiding? i really want to catch him and skin him alive.¡±


    this disgusting crow actually dared to berate him and even spoke to him in such an extremely disdainful language.


    he, xu bai, was extremely vengeful.


    ¡°you know about the beast speaker?¡± yun zihai raised his head abruptly.¡±


    he couldn¡¯t help but recall what the lady had said just now..

 Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: The Night Battle of the Beastmen (3)

    chapter 216: the night battle of the beastmen (3)


    translator: 549690339


    if this business was extremely secretive, how did this girl know?


    thinking of this, yun zihai could not help but turn his head and size up xu bai.


    in his eyes, not only was xu bai mysterious, but even the people around xu bai were mysterious. for example, this girl was definitely not as simple as she looked.


    not to mention the strength of a rank-6 expert, just the knowledge alone was very abnormal.


    of course, yun zihai also knew that everyone had their own unique secrets, so he did not ask around. in his opinion, it was enough as long as there was news.


    seeing that xu bai was in a hurry, chu yu did not stop and began to explain.


    ¡°beast whisperers are able to control wild beasts not because they can speak the language of the beasts, but because they can forcefully wipe out the souls of wild beasts, then extract their own energy and inject it into the wild beasts, giving them unique abilities. as their strength increases, the more energy they can extract.¡±


    however, we can track them because beast whisperers have a weakness. they are very fragile, and the beasts they control are connected to them. even if they die, we can still find many traces.¡±


    ¡°for the crow that died just now, we can use our energy to infiltrate the crow and search for traces. unfortunately, we don¡¯t have anyone here who can use energy.¡±


    as she spoke, chu yu made a helpless gesture, indicating that she really had no other choice.


    chu yu¡¯s formless heart sutra was actually a cultivation method of the taoist school, and it cultivated divine essence.


    as for yun zihai, he was also a scholar who converted his divine essence into noble qi.


    neither of them had the energy to search for it.


    there seemed to be more clues here, but in fact, they had already been cut off and were of no use.


    ¡® let¡¯s go back and discuss how we should come up with the next step,¡± yun zihai said.


    since there were no clues, he would follow crow¡¯s words and think of a way to trace the clues to the melon. he would see if he could find anything from it and find a solution.


    however, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by xu bai.


    ¡°if it¡¯s just energy, i might be able to give it a try.¡±¡±


    ¡°brother xu, aren¡¯t you a martial artist? how could a warrior have the energy?


    wait, i remember that when you were dealing with the eighth prince, you seemed to have a different ability. you cultivated multiple times, no, you cultivated three times!¡±


    chu yu was shocked when she heard that. she looked at xu bai as if he was a monster.


    ¡°young master, how old are you this year?¡± chu yu¡¯s mouth was agape, and her eyes were wide open.


    ¡°i should be about the same as you,¡± xu bai said.¡±


    impossible! absolutely impossible!¡± chu yu shook her head repeatedly.¡±


    you¡¯re the third cultivator of true virtue, the third cultivator of true virtue.


    this is no joke. you¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re able to achieve such a realm with the third cultivator of true virtue. how is that possible?!¡¯¡±¡®


    she looked like she had been played with.


    since ancient times, they had heard of the existence of multi-cultivation, but those were all old monsters- even if they cultivated more. they could not


    withstand it. the side effects of being distracted were very big.


    only by slowly enduring it over time could they endure it. however, by the time they reached that realm, those who cultivated alone would have already become much stronger.


    just now, xu bai said that he was about the same age as her, but his strength was stronger than hers. wasn¡¯t this a lie?


    no wonder, no wonder he had to fight with his father over his eldest uncle.


    ¡°i told you, this is just a basic operation. don¡¯t be surprised.¡±xu bai waved his hand and pretended to be calm, telling the two of them not to be too excited.


    at this moment, he did not want to discuss this issue too much. instead, he walked to the crow and slowly squatted down.


    the crows were pitch black. if one was far away, they would not be able to see the situation clearly. they would not even know that a crow had died here.


    xu bai thought that since he was required to use energy, his true core strength was completely capable of doing it.


    true elemental energy could be converted between the three of them. it could be said to be an extremely buggy existence.


    at the thought of this, xu bai looked at chu yu, who was still in a daze, and asked with a frown.


    ¡°why are you still in a daze? come over quickly and teach me how to do it.¡±


    chu yu was still immersed in her shock. she was shocked when she heard xu bai¡¯s words. she quickly regained her senses and walked to xu bai to teach him how to operate the machine.


    xu bai followed chu yu¡¯s instructions and began to channel his vital essence. he closed his eyes and sensed it carefully. in just a short while, he sensed a trace of abnormality.


    within the crow¡¯s body, there was a tiny speck of light, at most the size of a


    sesame seed, in the crow¡¯s mind.


    this was the energy that the white-robed man had injected into him. at this moment, it was gradually dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye. once it disappeared completely, it would be very difficult to find it again.


    xu bai was very serious. he carefully controlled his true core strength and wrapped it around the ball of energy.


    when the true essence energy got close, it was like a ferocious beast that devoured the ball of energy.


    however, although it looked like it was being swallowed, it actually wasn¡¯t. instead, it was preventing the energy from spreading and disappearing, but it was only slowing down.


    xu bai suddenly opened his eyes. he sensed something unusual.


    it was as if there was a mysterious guide telling him the location of the man in white.


    ¡°have you found it?¡± chu yu asked curiously.


    when she was in the palace, she liked to read all kinds of books. she had read about this method in a book, but she was not sure if it would work..

 Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: The Night Battle of the Beastmen (4)

    chapter 217: the night battle of the beastmen (4)


    translator: 549690339


    xu bai nodded and unsheathed his ghost head blade.¡±before this ball of energy completely disappears, let¡¯s hurry over and press him on the ground.¡±


    when he said this, xu bails body was filled with a fierce killing intent. it circled around xu bai and made people shudder.


    yun zihai rubbed the space between his brows and sighed. the man in white


    was probably doomed.


    of all the people, why did they have to provoke this one? wasn¡¯t it asking for trouble?


    ¡°brother xu, leave one alive later.¡± yun zihai felt that he still had to say something to prevent xu bai from killing with all his might.


    xu bai turned around and took out the antidote pill from his waist.¡±¡±don¡¯t they like to commit suicide by taking poison? i¡¯ve already prepared the antidote for them. i¡¯ll give them the antidote first and then leave a mouth for that guy to speak.¡±


    the poison that these mysterious people had consumed was also in the hundred poisons dissolution. coincidentally, he could cure it now.


    everything that happened before was too sudden. after all, the poison was very powerful. after eating it, it would immediately turn into a pool of blood. there was no time to take the antidote.


    however, it was different now. after understanding it, as long as it was taken before the incident, the poison would be useless.


    yun zihai heaved a sigh of relief.


    as long as he could speak, it was fine. as for the rest, he couldn¡¯t care less. xu bai didn¡¯t delay any further. he followed the directions in his mind and headed toward that place.


    at this moment, in a remote wilderness, a young man in white was standing on the spot, looking at the full moon in the sky.


    to be precise, he didn¡¯t need to look at this action. he just looked up.


    his eyes were covered with a piece of white cloth, so he couldn¡¯t see anything at all, let alone admire the moon.


    beside the young man was a pack of wolves.


    each wolf was very big. they surrounded the young man and prostrated themselves as if they were worshipping a wolf king.


    after raising his head for a while, the young man in white slowly lowered his head and returned to normal.


    beside the young man in white stood a woman.


    the woman was wearing a pink muslin dress, revealing many parts of her body, making one¡¯s blood boil.


    she had a seductive appearance, especially her eyes. when she moved them, they were like spring water that seeped into her bones.


    ¡°seven ghost, you shouldn¡¯t have gone to them on your own. what we need is a more suitable opportunity.¡±the flirtatious woman stared at the young man in white, and her tone carried a trace of anger.


    however, even this angry voice sounded exceptionally gentle. it did not seem like she was throwing a tantrum, but rather, it sounded like she was pouting.


    the white-robed young man, gui qi, turned his head and faced the flirtatious woman.¡±¡±sometimes, it¡¯s better to be direct than to beat around the bush.¡±


    the flirtatious woman frowned and wanted to say something, but in the end, she hid all her words and said no more.


    she looked at the surrounding wolves and said, ¡°order them to move aside. i¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°pink, why don¡¯t you come with me and watch a good show? let¡¯s see how they choose. and how conflicted you are.¡± seven ghost opened his arms, a sickly smile on his face.¡± i like to see the choices of others. just like me back then, i gave up my eyes and obtained the ability of a beast speaker. with the help of a


    ghoul, i was born to stand in front of many solo cultivators.¡±


    pink chuckled.¡± then you chose to be a beast speaker. this is a fragile and paper-like profession. every beast speaker must destroy one of their five senses in order to be more focused. is it worth it?¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no such thing as being worth it or not. this is a choice. i was born to be in this line of work.¡±¡±for example, i¡¯m standing in front of you, but you can¡¯t kill me.¡±¡±


    as seven ghost finished his sentence. his sleeves fell down with the force of


    gravity, revealing his arms.


    his arms were covered with fine wolf fur, which looked extremely terrifying.


    ¡± unfortunately, i wasn¡¯t born in that war-torn era. my talent was outstanding enough. the branch of the beast speaker, the beastman master, transformed himself into a beast. the ghouls were no longer ghouls, but the corpses of wild beasts.¡±¡± that way, i won¡¯t have any weaknesses,¡± seven ghost said.¡± do you think i¡¯m a genius?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡® you¡¯ve been bragging to every acquaintance you¡¯ve met over the years. i think you¡¯re not only a genius, but also a genius who loves to show off.¡±¡±


    as she spoke, hong fen looked at the strange person in front of her. she felt even more bored and wanted to leave quickly.


    ¡°are you really not going to accompany me to take a look?¡± ¡± i¡¯m fine.¡± seven ghost approached the pink girl and said,¡± maybe you can accompany me to take a look and see my talent. we can really spend a night together.¡¯¡±¡®


    pink laughed coldly and stopped talking to seven ghost. she exerted strength in her legs and flew out of the wolf pack like a bird.


    before she flew away, she left a sentence.


    ¡°i don¡¯t like to be with wild beasts.¡±


    seven ghost looked in the direction that pink had left, and a ferocious expression appeared on his originally calm face.¡±¡±heh, just you wait. one day, i¡¯ll make you obedient.¡±


    after saying this, he looked at a wild wolf beside him and let out a fierce roar. this roar did not sound like a human¡¯s voice, but a beast¡¯s.


    as soon as the roar fell, the wild wolf actually obediently walked in front of seven ghost and prostrated on the ground.


    seven ghost grabbed the wolf¡¯s leg and tore it off. then, he started to eat it in the dark..

 Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: The Night Battle of the Beastmen (5)

    chapter 218: the night battle of the beastmen (5)


    translator: 549690339


    the gnawing sound was especially ear-piercing in the dark night, appearing abnormally terrifying and making one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    in less than the time for an incense stick to burn, the wolf in front of him was gone, turning into a pile of bones.


    seven ghost took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and elegantly wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth. his expression was completely different from his earlier expression.


    ¡°ah, fresh flesh and blood, it really makes one drool.¡±


    his cold voice echoed in the dark night.


    at this moment, in addition to his sigh, there was the sound of broken footsteps, accompanied by a biting cold wind.


    to be precise, the sound of the wind was very mixed, as if there was a hurricane drifting past.


    seven ghost was slightly stunned. he raised his head and turned his head in the direction of the wind. then, the sky full of copper coins shot toward him with a terrifying black light.


    the speed was so fast that before he could react, the copper coin had already landed on his body.


    pain suddenly spread throughout his body. his clothes were torn by the copper coins, and terrifying wounds appeared on his body.


    ¡°who is it?¡± seven ghost said angrily.


    those wounds were disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye. the recovery speed was so strong that it made people break their tongues.


    although beast whisperers would automatically discard one of their five senses, the beast had already become their new five senses. therefore, he discovered xu bai and the others at the first moment.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that the beast language master is very fragile? this didn¡¯t look fragile at all.¡±xu bai asked chu yu as he walked with ghost head blade.


    chu yu shook her head in confusion when she heard that.¡±¡±lt seems to be a new branch. i¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    there were countless professions in the world, and each profession had many branches. everyone had a different profession and different branches. of course, it was impossible to know everything.


    ¡°brother xu, this person looks no different from a wild beast.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    at this moment, seven ghost finally realized that xu bai and the others had followed the trail.


    he didn¡¯t know how xu bai and the others had found him. after all, xu bai and the others didn¡¯t have the energy. however, since they had already come, the situation had become very serious.


    ¡°i really didn¡¯t expect you guys to be able to find your way here. but then again, you guys came here just to kill me. you didn¡¯t even consider the idea i started talking about?¡±¡±seven ghost asked.


    this sentence was actually directed at yun zihai.


    yun zihai shook his head and said, ¡°even if i agree, brother xu will not agree. after all¡­¡± you have truly offended brother xu.¡±


    ¡°brother xu?¡± ¡°is he that important?¡¯¡±¡®


    it was obvious that seven ghost still ignored xu bails existence and thought that xu bai was just a foil to yun zihai.


    yun zihai was speechless.


    he wanted to say that it was not just important, but very important, but xu bai did not give him any chance.


    ¡°let¡¯s fight.¡± xu bai narrowed his eyes. after saying that, he rushed toward seven ghost.


    he executed the four steps steps technique, and with a large opening and closing movement, each step covered a distance of more than ten steps for an ordinary person. in the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of them. at the same time, the ghost head blade in his hand attacked the wolf pack at the front.


    this saber, which was wrapped in the dark light of the vajra heart devil body, instantly killed dozens of wild wolves in front of him.


    seven ghost had never expected that they would start fighting so soon.


    he quickly gathered his thoughts and controlled the wild wolf, which then rushed toward xu bai.


    the wild wolves roared. over a hundred wild wolves gathered together, and their power was astonishing.


    moreover, each wild wolf had different abilities. some could breathe fire, some had strong bodies, and some could even spread their wings and fly in the sky.


    this was the ability of a beast speaker, granting wild beasts special powers.


    ¡°brother xu, capture the leader first.¡± when yun zihai saw the pack of wild wolves, he raised the brush in his hand and kept writing in the sky.


    with every word, a page would float up. these pages gradually drifted into the pack of wild wolves, like a huge meat grinder, crushing all the wild wolves.


    chu yu¡¯s attack was even simpler. she dodged every wild wolf¡¯s attack as if she was taking a stroll in the yard. then, she casually struck out with her palm and used her killing move.


    the three of them each had a different attack method, and the situation began to be one-sided.


    after seeing this, seven ghost didn¡¯t panic at all. instead, he stared at xu bai and the others, his eyes filled with ferocity and anger.


    of an eye, they entered seven ghost¡¯s body.


    corpse eaters devoured flesh and blood.


    as the blood essence was continuously devoured, seven ghost¡¯s body began to gradually expand. his clothes were torn apart, and his exposed skin was covered with black brown hair.


    this black brown fur was like a wild wolf. not only that, but seven ghost¡¯s mouth also started to become sharp. two ears popped out from his head, and he became even more ferocious.


    in the blink of an eye, he no longer had the appearance of a human. instead, he had transformed into a three-meter-tall wolf that stood upright.


    ¡°roar!¡± seven ghost roared and rushed toward xu bai.


    his anger could not be any greater now, and he vented it all on xu bai because he felt that if it were not for xu bai, yun zihai might have agreed.


    xu bai slashed the wild wolf in front of him into two halves. looking at seven ghost charging at him, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    putting his saber back into its sheath, a black light rose from his body. xu bai stretched out his index finger and hooked it at seven ghost.


    ¡°come..¡±

 Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Clues Hit and Clouds of Doubt (1)

    chapter 219: clues hit and clouds of doubt (1)


    translator: 549690339


    it was a simple word, but it was especially cold in the dark night. looking at seven ghost rushing over, xu bai kept his finger hooked, but his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    there were no more wild wolves in the surroundings. all that was left were the corpses of wild wolves. when seven ghost rushed toward xu bai, his fur was all blown up, and he looked extremely terrifying.


    it was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of xu bai. the pair of huge hands that had already turned into wolf claws grabbed at xu bai from top to bottom.


    how big was a three-meter-tall standing wolf? how big were his hands?


    that hand was like a small millstone. if he grabbed it tightly, he would definitely shatter it into pieces.


    the claws brought up the sound of wind as they got closer and closer to xu bai. just as they were about to grab him, xu bai reached out and pressed on seven ghost¡¯s wolf claws.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    a loud sound rang out, bringing with it a strong wind in the surroundings. cracks appeared where xu bai was standing, and they spread out like a spider web. at the same time, the ground began to collapse, and the surrounding wind brought up smoke that spread out.


    however, the claw stopped abruptly and did not advance any further.


    this might not be the case! seven ghost¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, and his face was filled with disbelief. this scene had exceeded his imagination.


    even if the other party was a level six expert, he would not be able to block his attack so easily. even if it was a level five expert, there would be some changes. at least he would have to take a step back.


    but now, not only did xu bai not retreat, he did not even move. he just held him down forcefully.


    seven ghost¡¯s gaze stopped on the layer of black light on xu bai¡¯s body. then, his expression changed slightly.


    it wasn¡¯t a matter of strength, but that layer of black light had its origins.


    at the thought of this, seven ghost wanted to retreat, but in the next moment, he realized that he couldn¡¯t. xu bai grabbed his wrist and kicked him in the chest.


    the vajra heart devil body¡¯s black light could be used for both offense and defense. it wasn¡¯t just for defense. in terms of offensive power, it was especially powerful.


    the kick landed squarely on seven ghost, and a muffled sound came from his chest.


    seven ghost only felt a pain in his chest. then, the pain gradually spread along his chest, and his entire body began to go numb.


    ¡°who gave you the courage to talk to me like this?¡±xu bai pulled out ghost head blade and cut off seven ghost¡¯s arm.


    ghost head blade¡¯s hundreds of fierce poisons flowed through his blood and instantly entered ghost weep¡¯s body.


    even a level six expert would have huge side effects after being poisoned.


    seven ghost only felt his blood and qi were not flowing smoothly, and his head felt dizzy. he hurriedly took two steps back to increase the distance.


    in the next moment, a powerful recovery force suddenly appeared. his broken arm began to gradually grow out and interweave. in less than two breaths, it was as good as new.


    ¡°your recovery is not bad.¡± xu bai revealed a mysterious smile that made people confused.


    ¡± you¡¯re the strongest here?¡± seven ghost¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthlessness.¡± i underestimated you.¡±¡±


    originally, he thought that xu bai had only been following yun zihai to curry favor with him. however, today had changed his mind.


    this was probably not xu bai¡¯s thigh, but yun zihai¡¯s thigh. everything had to be reversed.


    the man in front of her was unimaginably powerful. most importantly, he had maintained his calm demeanor without any change.


    in such a situation, he was either overly confident or had enough strength. there was no need to worry about anything else.


    looking at his newly grown arm, seven ghost knew that his opponent belonged to the second type.


    ¡°your powerful recovery ability is really not bad. ¡°xu bai said again. then, he turned his head and said something to yun zihai and the other man,¡±¡±lt¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve been so free. don¡¯t make a move yet, just prevent him from escaping.¡±


    yun zihai and chu yu looked at each other and expressed that they did not understand the meaning behind it. however, since xu bai had already given the order, they did not care about it anymore. they just stood guard at the side to prevent seven ghost from escaping.


    ¡°what do you mean?¡± seven ghost was slightly stunned, not understanding the other party¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°nothing much. i just feel that there¡¯s finally someone i can play with. ¡°xu bai wiped ghost head blade¡¯s blade with his hand, and the smile on his face did not change at all.¡±¡±the enemies i encountered in the past were all resolved in a few moves. today, you are especially lucky to be able to taste all of my abilities.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, everyone present was stunned and shuddered.


    when a person used a particularly calm tone but said something like a devil, this extreme contrast would make people feel especially afraid.


    ¡°you are insulting me!¡± seven ghost finally reacted. with an angry expression, he rushed toward xu bai.


    ¡°not convinced?¡± xu bai raised his ghost head blade and slashed it across seven ghost¡¯s neck.


    this strike seemed weak and weak, but that was reflected in the transformation of the purple cloud reversal of yin and yang mental cultivation method. in fact, the strength of this strike could be said to cause people¡¯s expressions to change.


    seven ghost could also tell that this attack was very weak, but he didn¡¯t let down his guard. he wanted to remove his defense, but he saw that xu bai had changed.


    in front of him, xu bai suddenly became full of flaws. his entire body was full of flaws, and every movement was filled with a large number of weaknesses.


    this kind of weakness was intuitive, and anyone could see it.


    to seven ghost, xu bai was like a tempting delicacy. he couldn¡¯t help but want to attack..

 Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Clues Hit and Clouds of Doubt (2)

    chapter 220: clues hit and clouds of doubt (2)


    translator: 549690339


    the giant claw rushed forward and grabbed at one of the weak points. the next moment, he felt a pain in his neck. his head flew high into the air and fell to the ground in a beautiful arc.


    ¡°what kind of ability is this?¡±


    the headless body quickly retreated. the head that fell to the ground opened its mouth and roared angrily.


    before this, he had investigated xu bai very thoroughly, but he had never expected xu bai to have such abilities.


    what he investigated was always xu bai¡¯s abilities, such as the black light of the diamond heart devil body, xu bai¡¯s saber techniques, and his movement techniques.


    however, abilities like the stellar transposition and mental cultivation techniques were hidden in the dark. it was impossible to investigate them on the surface unless one experienced it personally. those who had experienced it personally had long turned to ashes.


    the headless body twisted, and a new head grew out. seven ghost¡¯s vitality was beyond imagination, and his recovery ability was even stronger. even if his head was cut off, he could recover to his original state.


    ¡°not bad. such a powerful recovery ability. the more i look at it, the more i envy it. unfortunately, i suddenly lost interest in you. ¡°xu bai smiled and said,¡± you¡¯re just a punching bag who only knows how to get beaten up. you¡¯re not interested in me at all. ¡®¡±¡®


    he suddenly felt a sense of disinterest.


    to be honest, after entering this circle, he had met many people, but none of them had fully experienced all of his methods. as a result, he could not accurately measure his own strength.


    although he knew that he was very strong, just how strong was he? this indeed required a careful comparison.


    he had thought that he could give it a try today and make sure that he knew what was going on. however, it seemed that the wolf in front of him could only be considered a qualified sandbag. it did not even have the ability to counterattack.


    ¡°too weak.¡± xu bai said seriously.


    yun zihai and chu yu¡¯s faces stiffened.


    ¡°brother xu, you really are a sentimental person.¡±


    ¡°these words came from the young master. if it was someone else, i would have kicked him fiercely.¡±


    seven ghost wasn¡¯t weak at all. whether it was strength or speed, he was one of the best. coupled with his unimaginable recovery ability, even if he encountered a prolonged battle, he would be able to exhaust his opponent to death.


    however, if his opponent was xu bai, his evaluation would only be three words.


    too weak.


    it was probably xu bails words. they were probably the truth. otherwise, they would think that the other party was showing off.


    when seven ghost recovered and heard xu bai¡¯s words, his face was filled with anger, as if he had been trampled on.


    at this moment, in addition to this encounter, he understood in his heart that the other party was indeed much stronger than him.


    although he was very angry, he was not a person who was not afraid of death. on the contrary, he was very afraid of death. therefore, after his anger, he quickly regained his calm.


    run!


    this was the only word left in his mind.


    he had to run, and he had to run far away. he would settle the score with them later. today, he had to solve this predicament first.


    his recovery ability was very strong, but he knew in his heart that this ability was not unlimited.


    if this continued, he would die here sooner or later.


    there was no one who did not cherish their lives, and seven ghost was the same. thinking of this, he turned around without hesitation and prepared to escape.


    the moment he turned around, xu bai had already seen through his thoughts. he used the four steps and arrived in front of seven ghost in a few steps.


    ¡°i remember you told me to shut up before, right?¡±xu bails voice was calm, but this calmness was filled with a chill.


    the ghost head blade was raised, and the dazzling light of the blade was especially eye-catching in the suburbs.


    the power of the two styles of breaking and breaking, coupled with the black light of the vajra heart fiend body, was sufficient.


    seven ghost felt pain all over his body. in the next moment, his vision became shorter. his limbs had been cut off by xu bai, and he fell to the ground with a bang.


    ¡°quickly recover, quickly recover!¡±


    looking at xu bail s smiling face, seven ghost screamed in his heart.


    his recovery ability began to take effect, and his arms and legs grew back.


    however, before he could do anything, he found a foot stepping on his chest. the black light on it carried a powerful destructive force, and his flesh and blood flew everywhere.


    ¡°take your time. i want to see you recover bit by bit.¡±


    this voice was like a devil¡¯s groan, causing seven ghost to shiver.


    in the next moment, his four limbs were broken.


    the recovery power continued, but every time it recovered, xu bai would cut it off again.


    at the same time, the destructive power of the black light on the foot that stepped on his chest was not weak at all, making him unable to move.


    at this moment, he deeply understood what despair was and what helplessness was.


    he did not have many chances left.


    looking at xu bail s smiling face, seven ghost gritted his teeth and finally said,¡±


    ¡°please¡­ let me go.¡±


    after saying these words, he felt weak all over. in the end, he lay flat on the ground and made a pose.


    forget it, he might as well beg for mercy.


    it was better than death.


    thinking of this, seven ghost became even more frustrated.


    a pill flew in an arc and fell into seven ghost¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°what did you feed me just now?¡±


    the medicinal pill that melted in his mouth was already gone. he was very horrified now.. what was the other party trying to do?

 Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Clues Hit and Clouds of Doubt (3)

    chapter 221: clues hit and clouds of doubt (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°it¡¯s just a detoxification pill,¡± xu bai said with a smile.¡±


    as he spoke, xu bai controlled ghost head blade and broke all of seven ghost¡¯s teeth.


    ¡°begging for mercy should be like begging for mercy. you¡¯re not the one asking me questions, understand?¡±


    seven ghost was able to recover. he was really in pain.


    there was a saying that toothache was not a disease, but it was really fatal when it hurt.


    moreover, xu bai had used ghost head blade to crush all of his teeth. the pain was worse than digging his heart out.


    a moment later, seven ghost returned to normal, but this time, he was terrified. he didn¡¯t even dare to look xu bai in the eye.


    brother yun,¡± xu bai turned his head and said,¡± i told you that no matter how evil a person is, they will be obedient after being beaten up.¡±¡±


    yun zihai¡¯s mouth twitched as he walked forward. he looked at seven ghost, who was extremely afraid of them, and said,¡±¡±tell me what you know. i really want to know what kind of organization you are.¡±


    ¡°we are from the great yue state, members of the dark tower. ¡°seven ghost said quickly.


    he had seen xu bails methods, so he could only answer quickly in order to avoid suffering.


    ¡°dark tower? what the hell is that?¡± xu bai frowned and said.


    seven ghost was shocked,¡±you¡¯re already so strong, but you still don¡¯t know what the dark tower is?¡±¡±


    he asked this question subconsciously because he really couldn¡¯t help it.


    in his opinion, xu bai¡¯s strength was really too strong. with this kind of strength, he actually didn¡¯t know what the dark house was. this really didn¡¯t make sense.


    unless one was a newbie or someone who had just entered this circle, they wouldn¡¯t know what the dark house was. how could someone with xu bai¡¯s strength be a newbie?


    although he imew some information about xu bai and knew that xu bai had joined by chance, there was a piece of information about him being with the disciples of the qingyun academy and the titanium temple. did he not know about it during this period of time?


    of course i don¡¯t know, because everything is just a matter of course i know, because i imow, because i know, because i know, because i know, because i know, because i know, because i know, because i know, because i know, because i know, because i know, because i know.


    ¡°you can think of it as the great yue state¡¯s sky inspectorate. however, the scope of its involvement is even wider than the sky inspectorate. ¡°yun zihai thought for a moment and organized his words before telling xu bai the contents of the secret chamber.


    the so-called dark tower was an organization that managed the martial world and the strange and evil forces in the great yue state. it was very similar to the


    heaven inspectorate of the great chu state.


    there were similarities and differences. the most obvious thing was that the dark tower controlled more information than the heaven inspectorate.


    intelligence, assassination, undercover¡­


    all of these things were done by the dark tower, and it was also because of this that they got this name.


    ¡°in other words, on the surface, yunlai prefecture is still part of great chu, but in fact, the dark tower has already infiltrated it internally. it can even be said that it is controlled by the dark tower.¡±xu bai stroked his chin and said thoughtfully.


    yun zihai nodded without hesitation, indicating that this was indeed the case. if what seven ghost said was true, this place had very likely become one of the dark tower¡¯s bases.


    ¡°you should know about the members of your organization and their distribution here.¡±xu bai asked.


    unexpectedly, seven ghost shook his head repeatedly, indicating that he did not know.


    ¡°for the sake of safety, we only contact certain people. the only one who really knows is the person in charge here, but we don¡¯t know where the person in charge is.¡±


    at this point, seven ghost did not forget to express that everything he said was the truth.


    ¡°come, open your mouth.¡± xu bai said with a smile.


    ghost seven was stunned and subconsciously closed his mouth. however, when he saw xu bai lift ghost head blade, he opened his mouth again.


    he threw out the medicine he got from qing xue to force a confession into seven ghost¡¯s mouth.


    seven ghost¡¯s eyes widened. then, pain struck him. he couldn¡¯t help but twist his body to resist the pain.


    the pain was like throwing a man into an ant¡¯s nest and letting the ants gnaw at him. the pain made him scream one after another.


    previously, when thousand-faced poison lord saw this medicine, he had recognized it, but it was probably just that.


    this was because xu bai had not discovered the formula of the hundred poison quintessence after comprehending it. clearly, this was a secret of the imperial family.


    the antidote pill could not cure this poison, and it should not be considered poison. other than pain, it did not cause any other harm.


    even with seven ghost¡¯s powerful recovery ability, he could not withstand the pain.


    xu bai couldn¡¯t help but think highly of this pill. he thought to himself that if there was a chance in the future, he would have to get some from qing xue.


    it was simply an essential item for traveling in the martial world.


    the pain continued. during this process, seven ghost couldn¡¯t even speak. he could only wait until the pain disappeared before he trembled and stared at xu bai in fear.


    ¡°i really don¡¯t know. i really don¡¯t know anything. please, don¡¯t torture me anymore.¡±


    at this moment, it was as if the roles had been reversed. xu bai felt that he was about to become the villain.


    ¡°i only know that zheng jin is one of my men, and those who ambushed you in the forest were also sent by me. i really don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    as he said that, he even wanted to cry.


    ¡°buy one, get one free. give me another one.¡± xu bai was not moved at all. he took out another pill and prepared to let seven ghost eat it again.


    however, before he could do anything, seven ghost shook his head crazily. then, he was finally willing to tell the truth.


    ¡°i said, i know a family, the chen family. they¡¯ve already been bribed by us. other than that, i don¡¯t know anything else. oh right, that family is run by a woman. her name is hong fen. she¡¯s best at seducing and plucking..¡±

 Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Clues Hit and Clouds of Doubt (4)

    chapter 222: clues hit and clouds of doubt (4)


    translator: 549690339


    when xu bai heard this, he put the pill back into the bottle and said with a smile, ¡°¡±that¡¯s right. i like honest people. otherwise, you¡¯ll have to waste another pill of mine.¡±


    ¡°brother xu, i know about the chen family.¡± yun zihai frowned and said.


    xu bai raised his hand and said,¡± we¡¯ll find a quiet place later. we¡¯ll talk slowly. now, let¡¯s get rid of this guy first.¡±¡±


    when seven ghost heard this, he opened his mouth wide and said,¡± please spare my life. i know everything you want to know. please spare my life. i promise to hide far away and never go against you again.¡±¡®


    none of the three people present replied.


    xu bai tossed the ghost head blade to chu yu and said,¡±¡±kill him until he can no longer be resurrected.¡±


    chu yu took it in a flurry. she was stunned at first, then she took a deep breath and walked to seven ghost.


    throughout the entire process, he did not say a single word.


    ¡°why aren¡¯t you bargaining with me this time?¡±xu bai teased.


    chu yu turned around and said seriously,¡±¡±there¡¯s no reason.¡±


    last time, she could still use the excuse that it was more complicated, but it was different this time. this time, she really couldn¡¯t find an excuse. she was afraid that xu bai would glare at her.


    ¡°you have to know that everything i do is for your own good. only then can you live well in this cruel world.¡±xu bai looked at chu yu¡¯s expression and could not help but add in the end.


    king sheng you was a man of great talent, but his daughter was like a blank sheet of paper.


    if not for the emperor¡¯s teachings in the imperial palace, there would be problems with killing people.


    since he had accepted someone else¡¯s book, he would let chu yu learn more.


    chu yu nodded vigorously and said emotionally, ¡°¡±1 understand.¡± after saying that, he raised his ghost head blade and slashed seven ghost¡¯s head.


    the ghost head blade was sharp, and seven ghost¡¯s head was cut off.


    however, his recovery ability was indeed very strong. he began to recover quickly again. however, his chest was stepped on by xu bai and restrained by the layer of black light. he could not move at all.


    ¡°again!¡± xu bai shouted.


    chu yu gritted her teeth and raised the ghost head blade in the end. she sliced gui qi¡¯s head again and again.


    the entire process was extremely cruel, and the scene was also very crazy.


    chu yu swung her saber again and again. she felt her nerves turning numb. at the same time, she felt that her personality had changed.


    seven ghost¡¯s recovery power gradually weakened until the last slash. seven ghost could no longer recover and became a corpse.


    chu yu placed the ghost head blade on the ground and panted heavily. her forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    in the palace, the emperor had taught her how to kill, but that was all done with a single slash. it was nothing like the repeated torture she was experiencing now, which had changed her worldview.


    xu bai could also tell that chu yu only needed to stabilize her emotions and wait for her to absorb it slowly. the harvest today would be enough for her to transform.


    as expected, practice was the best opportunity to test a theory.


    ¡°let¡¯s go to a safer place and discuss how to find clues from that family.¡±xu bai looked at the surrounding darkness and said.


    yun zihai nodded and said, ¡°we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back to the yamen.¡±¡±


    the few of them did not stay any longer and directly walked towards the government office.


    yunlai manor.


    yun zihai closed the door and lit the oil lamp on the table. he only poured a glass of water for xu bai and chu yu when the light from the oil lamp lit up the room.


    ¡°brother xu, what do you plan to do next?¡±


    the information they had just received had confirmed that the chen family was the source of the clues. now, they had to discuss a plan.


    of course, everyone present knew that whether seven ghost was telling the truth or not was a question worth exploring.


    if it was fake and the chen family was just a burial item he wanted to bite out before he died, then he would have to find another plan.


    if it was true, then it would be great.


    ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to ask me.¡±¡±brother yun, don¡¯t you have any ideas?¡± xu bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    he was only here to help, not to lead. why did she have to ask him for everything? it was as if his opinion was very important.


    ¡°actually, my thoughts are the same as brother xu¡¯s.¡±¡±but if it¡¯s the chen family, there¡¯s another possibility.¡±


    as he spoke, yun zihai told him the general situation of the chen family one by one.


    the chen family was also a big family in yunlai mansion.


    the businesses they operated were all over dao city under yunlai mansion.


    and this chen family had a unique line of work, paper people.


    the so-called paper binding had many different names in the folk, such as binding, paste paper, binding paper, binding paper warehouse, binding cover, color paste, and so on.


    in a broad sense, paper bundles included colored doors, spirit shed, stage, shop facade decoration, horizontal boards, characters, paper horses, opera texts, dance tools, kites, lanterns, etc.


    in a narrow sense, paper bundles referred to funeral paper bundles, which were mainly used to burn paper figurines, paper horses, money trees, gold and silver mountains, archways, gatehouses, houses, poultry, etc. in sacrificial and funeral activities.


    what the chen family did was to make paper bundles in a narrow sense.


    originally, the profits of doing this business were not very high, but once a certain thing formed a monopoly, its profits would rise along with it. it was the same for the chen family¡¯s business.


    ¡°paper¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s the difference?¡± xu bai thought of liu xu and asked.¡±


    ¡°the man in white is dead.¡± yun zihai said,¡± if it¡¯s true, the chen family will be alerted immediately. whether it¡¯s an undercover investigation or an open investigation, we won¡¯t be able to find any specific information. so, we might


    as well wait for the rabbit..¡±¡±

 Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Clues Hit and Clouds of Doubt (5)

    chapter 223: clues hit and clouds of doubt (5)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°you mean to wait?¡± xu bai frowned.¡¯


    yun zihai nodded and said,¡± if they want to cause trouble, they will definitely continue. this time, we will not be like before, without any targets. this time, we can narrow the scope to the chen family. once there is any movement, we will be able to quickly discover it.¡±


    xu bai thought about it carefully. it was not impossible.


    after having a goal, he could concentrate on it, but now, it was the same as narrowing the target to the chen family.


    judging from the current situation, the enemy was in the dark while they were in the light. they could only wait for the enemy to expose themselves first before they had the opportunity to attack.


    ¡°then it¡¯s settled. by the way, have you recovered?¡±xu bai looked at chu yu and asked.


    chu yu had been sitting at the side ever since she entered the house. she did not say anything and just lowered her head.


    it was not until xu bai spoke that she raised her head, her face full of confusion.


    ¡°i think..l¡¯m about to break through.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    yun zihai was speechless.


    ¡°no, i¡¯ve already broken through.¡± the confusion in chu yu¡¯s eyes disappeared. she scratched her head and a strong aura rose from her body.


    it was much stronger than before.


    ¡°rank- 5?¡± xu bails mouth twitched.


    yun zihai looked at xu bai. his meaning was obvious. where did he pick up such a talented person?


    chu yu nodded vigorously.¡± i seem to have seen a lot more clearly after what happened today. it¡¯s all thanks to young master¡¯s patient guidance. otherwise, i would have remained in this realm for a long time.¡±¡±


    xu bai looked up at the ceiling and laughed awkwardly.¡¯¡±¡®don¡¯t be polite. you¡¯re quite talented. if it were another person, they might not have the same effect.¡± not only was her talent not bad, but her talent was like father and daughter.


    as expected of the daughter of king sheng you.


    ¡°brother xu, this girl¡¯s talent is really top-notch.¡±yun zihai sighed.¡± i was stuck at the sixth stage realm for so long. it was only when i took over the yunlai manor token that i finally untied the knot in my heart and entered the fifth stage realm. i didn¡¯t expect that this girl would become a fifth stage expert overnight.


    ¡°you¡¯re rank-5 too?¡±


    ¡± although i¡¯m not as talented as brother xu,¡± yun zihai said strangely,¡± i¡¯m still a genius of the academy. it¡¯s normal.¡±¡±


    when he said this, he sighed and thought of what his teacher had said to him in the past.


    in this world, there would always be someone better than you. never be a frog at the bottom of a well. you must see the bigger and farther world.


    at first, he thought that his teacher was afraid that he would be too proud.


    it wasn¡¯t until the day he met xu bai that he finally understood that his teacher was right.


    able to fight, able to plot, and not indecisive at all.


    be it personality or strength, they were all above him.


    from that day on, he felt that he had to be more humble in the future.


    of course, xu bai himself didn¡¯t know about this.


    if xu bai knew, he would definitely find it funny.


    no matter how talented you are, no matter how fast your cultivation speed is, can you compare to someone who uses cheats?


    xu bai expressed that it was very normal.


    yun zihai was a little absent-minded and unknowingly thought a little astray.


    at this time, the sky was getting darker and darker.


    ¡°brother xu, since there are already signs, i think we should leave the yin posthouse to liu er for the time being. i¡¯ll call him back tomorrow and return your people to you. ¡°the clouds came from the sea.


    ¡°alright, but you can¡¯t charge me for my living expenses during this period of time.¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    chu yu looked left and right and appeared rather disappointed.¡±¡±yin posthouse is so good..


    as a girl who had grown up in the palace, she had long been used to the life of glory and wealth. the life of the yin posthouse was what she was most curious about.


    xu bai patted chu yu¡¯s head when he saw her expression.¡±¡±don¡¯t reveal your thoughts at any time. at least don¡¯t show it on your face. or rather, don¡¯t show the opposite expression. from now on, your happiness will become sadness, and your sadness will become happiness.¡±


    chu yu¡¯s face was filled with question marks. however, since xu bai had already given the order, he could only do as he was told and forced a smile.¡±l¡¯m so happy.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    in the government office, everyone was discussing.


    in the chen family far away from the government office, a seductive woman in pink was looking at the moon in the sky.


    she held a wooden token in her hand, which was gradually turning into ashes.


    this was the nameplate of a dark tower member. as long as the member died, the nameplate would turn into ashes. the holder of this nameplate was very particular.


    for example, if she and seven ghost knew each other now, only the two of them had each other¡¯s nameplate. no one else did.


    their goal was to protect the safety of the other members. now that seven ghost¡¯s nameplate was gone, it meant that seven ghost was dead.


    ¡°i knew i would go overboard.¡± pink sighed, her seductive eyes looking into the darkness.


    ¡°men!¡±

 Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: The Royal Family’s Arrogance (1)

    chapter 224: the royal family¡¯s arrogance (1)


    translator: 549690339


    pink spat out these two words in the dark night.


    it was completely different from her seductive appearance. it was filled with coldness.


    as she said this, an old man who was about 50 years old appeared in the darkness.


    the old man bent his waist and held a walking stick in his hand. with every step he took, his body would tremble. although he was nearly fifty years old, he already had the intention of dying.


    ¡°master.¡±


    ¡°from now on, don¡¯t do anything. just do what you usually do and don¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡±pink looked up at the moon in the sky and said slowly.


    the old man was slightly surprised, but he nodded and agreed without asking anything else.


    he didn¡¯t ask much about this matter, but there was another matter that had been lingering in the old man¡¯s mind. the old man thought about it and decided to say it.


    ¡°is there really no need to instigate the other members of the chen family to defect?¡±the old man asked.


    pink retracted her gaze. the light veil on her body was blown by the wind. she slowly raised her hand and pressed it on the old man¡¯s shoulder.¡±l¡¯m not an idiot like gui qi. what i need is absolute safety. if the other members of your chen family really turn against me, that¡¯s a good thing. if they don¡¯t, that¡¯s a bad thing. you¡¯re the head of the chen family.¡±


    when the old man heard what pink said, he turned his head and looked at the fair arm on his shoulder. his eyes were burning.


    under the influence of gravity, the light gauze on her arm slid off slightly, revealing her fair skin, which extended all the way to her elbow. it was especially eye-catching in the dark night.


    pink noticed the old man¡¯s gaze and a smile bloomed on her face. this smile was filled with gentleness.¡±don¡¯t worry. once this matter is done, i¡¯ll be yours.¡± the old man gulped and nodded.


    this old man was the head of the chen family. after being charmed by the red powder, he became the slave of the red powder,


    ¡°go ahead.¡± the red powder seemed to be waning and waved her hand. having already given the order to leave, the chen family head did not stay any longer. he turned around and left.


    the red powder stared at the back of the chen family¡¯s head until he disappeared into the dark night.


    in the darkness, there was a trace of pink aura circulating and slowly returning to hong fen¡¯s body. hong fen¡¯s aura became even higher.


    charm was one of the abilities, and the other was the plucking technique.


    the so-called plucking technique was not something that could be done in bed. as long as one was charmed by her, they would be slowly affected by her as time passed until all their strength was absorbed by her.


    ¡°this new prefecture magistrate is not a simple character. and that xu bai is definitely not as simple as he looks. the situation in yunlai prefecture is too delicate. ¡±


    the red powder raised her head again and looked at the full moon in the sky. she was thinking about her plan.


    she could only hold it in for now.


    she and seven ghost knew about the people that dark tower had planted in yunlai manor, but they didn¡¯t know about the others.


    right now, she had no way to contact the other members. unless the person in charge contacted her, she would not know the news of the other members.


    seven ghost had died, and no one knew what he had said before he died.


    anyway, she had to keep a low profile now. at the very least, she had to wait for the storm to pass and everything to calm down before she could make a move.


    the weather was still very cold at night. thinking of this, pink felt a little cold. she tightened her pink collar and walked in another direction.


    yunlai manor.


    in the blink of an eye, a few days had passed. during this period of time, xu bai did not have much to do.


    liu er was arranged to enter the yin posthouse by him. liu er was in charge of the yin posthouse. if there was anything, he would inform him through the pigeon.


    he stayed in yunlai mansion, waiting for the so-called chen family to give themselves away.


    while waiting, he took out another mental cultivation technique. it was the same as the purple cloud imperial technique and was also obtained from the royal family¡¯s treasure vault.


    this mental cultivation technique is called the astral wind technique


    when the progress bar was increasing, xu bai also roughly looked through it. he could understand a lot of things. after all, he was now a rank-5 unspecialized.


    the so-called astral wind art was a particularly useful mental cultivation method. it was extremely important to martial artists below the second stage.


    in fact, xu bai had more or less understood some basic knowledge about martial artists.


    in this jianghu, there were as many trades as there were hairs on an ox. all kinds of trades were constantly blending with each other, and it could be said that a hundred flowers bloomed.


    however, in terms of combat strength, each had their own strengths. among them, the melee combat of martial artists was the most outstanding.


    however, for martial artists below rank two, what they lacked was long-range attack ability. unless they used hidden weapons, they would be inferior in long-range attacks.


    of course, all of this could be compensated for by movement techniques, but such compensation would ultimately be weaker than direct attacks.


    after reaching the second stage, the genuine qi would be able to penetrate the body when it reached a certain level. at that time, it would be the time to sweep across a large area.


    before this, for some long-range professions, martial artists could be said to be suffering.


    in order to make up for the shortcomings of this one, those talented martial artists studied day and night. in the end, with their strong willpower, they came up with many solutions.


    one of them was the art of the great wind.


    the so-called astral wind art was actually a technique that simulated true qi flowing out of the body..

 Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: The Royal Family’s Provoke (2)

    chapter 225: the royal family¡¯s provoke (2)


    translator: 549690339


    with a specific way of circulating true qi, he could create a violent gale with a wave of his hand. this gale could even produce a huge destructive force.


    to a certain extent, this could make up for the problem of a martial artist¡¯s lack of attack range. however, it was only limited to those below the second stage because the power of the astral wind would be much weaker than the genuine qi penetration.


    but it¡¯s already very useful, especially for the second product before the warrior, the great satisfaction of their needs.


    did xu bai need it?


    of course he did.


    currently, the only thing he could completely call a long-range weapon was the hidden weapon technique of maple leaves like rain. however, this hidden weapon technique did not seem to be enough.


    maple leaf rain was only at the second rank. even if the copper coin was wrapped in the dark light of the diamond heart devil body, its power would greatly increase, but its technique was still only at the second rank.


    therefore, this astral wind art was extremely important to xu bai at the moment. it could allow his strength to increase substantially. moreover, this was a mental cultivation technique that could also increase his intrinsic strength-


    looking at the progress bar,        was quite satisfied.


    from the looks of it, if he was lucky, he could finish the progress bar of this mental cultivation method before the chen family¡¯s abnormality occurred. at that time, he could add quite a few more methods.


    thinking of this, xu bai became even more excited.


    at that moment, footsteps were heard outside the door. chu yu stuck her head out of the door and sized up xu bail s expression curiously.


    ¡°young master, today¡¯s morning class is about to begin!¡±chu yu shook the brand -new little notebook in her hand excitedly.


    she had already used up the old one and carefully hid it away. she would take it out to revise every day. now, she had a new small notebook from somewhere.


    every morning was the time for the routine morning class. at this time, xu bai would explain some ways of handling matters to chu yu.


    chu yu¡¯s learning speed was also very fast. she would listen attentively to her studies every day and revise them well.


    as time passed, xu bails opinion of chu yu had changed drastically.


    this young lady who had no experience in the martial world, at least when she was learning, her respect for others was obvious.


    when she was studying, she did not question or make a sound. she listened attentively. only when she was done would she raise her precious little notebook and ask the questions in her heart.


    ¡°come in.¡± xu bai put down the astral wind technique in his hand and waved at chu yu. he then pointed at the seat beside him.


    chu yu¡¯s eyes darted around as she skipped into the house and sat on it naturally.


    then, she took out a paper bag and handed it to xu bai.


    ¡°young master, these are hot buns. i just came back from breakfast.¡±


    every morning, chu yu would go out for breakfast. she would go early so that she could bring her breakfast back as soon as xu bai woke up.


    other things aside, chu yu was very meticulous.


    as for whether he would be poisoned if he was allowed to eat random food, xu bai was completely at ease.


    one day, chu yu pointed out the hundred violent poison smeared on xu bails saber and told him that she was in the palace. her uncle, who was also the emperor, often taught her these things. she already knew how to differentiate thousands of poisons.


    from that moment on, xu bai was very relieved.


    moreover, he had a deeper understanding of the emperor.


    at the very least, judging from chu yu¡¯s performance, the emperor¡¯s care for her had even surpassed his own children.


    at the thought of this, xu bai took a glance at the oil stains at the corner of chu yu¡¯s mouth and smiled.


    ¡°you ate a lot again?¡±


    ¡°three! a bowl of porridge!¡± chu yu danced around and answered excitedly,¡±¡±lt¡¯s better than the food inside!¡±


    inside, of course, was the palace.


    xu bai shook his head and pointed it out,¡±¡±lt¡¯s not that it¡¯s more delicious than that place. it¡¯s just that you like novel things. for example, this market smell makes you feel that it¡¯s more delicious.¡±


    chu yu tilted her head and frowned as she thought about it. she felt that xu


    baits words made sense and replied,¡±¡±young master is right.¡±


    her expression made it seem as if she would nod and agree if xu bai told her that sugar was salty.


    during this period of time, chu yu and xu bai had become more and more familiar with each other. chu yu was no longer as reserved as before. every time the two of them were alone, she would reveal her thoughtless appearance.


    in chu yu¡¯s opinion, everything xu bai taught her was very useful. most


    most importantly, chu yu realized that          was not as scary as she had imagined. if he was one of her own, he would be nice and even kind.


    with this discovery, chu yu let go completely.


    ¡°hehehe.¡± chu yu laughed foolishly. she stared at the paper bag with her big, clear eyes. ¡°hurry up and eat. it¡¯ll get cold later.¡±


    xu bai looked at the bun in his hand and said nothing more. after a few bites, he took a sip of tea.


    ¡°buy, buy two more next time.¡±


    compared to the steamed buns in shengxian county, the steamed buns in yunlai mansion were more authentic and tasted better.


    ¡°yes, yes!¡± chu yu nodded her head vigorously and then stared at xu bai with her big eyes.


    he looked as if he had suffered some grievance.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± xu bai said helplessly.


    he finally understood one thing. as long as chu yu was looking at him like that, something must have happened..

 Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: The Royal Family’s Arrogance (3)

    chapter 226: the royal family¡¯s arrogance (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°i¡­ i have no money.¡± chu yu rubbed the corner of her clothes with both hands and put on a pitiful look. she said bashfully, ¡°eldest uncle said that you have to be rich and gave me a lot of money. i originally had a lot of money, but my father said that his daughter must not be entangled with a luxurious life, so he only gave me some daily expenses and took away all my other money.¡± chu yu¡¯s voice sounded even more aggrieved as she spoke.


    xu bai raised his hand and rubbed his forehead.¡±¡±your highness ¡®teaching method is truly unique.¡±


    seeing chu yu¡¯s pitiful state, xu bai took out some money from his pocket and handed it to her.


    ¡°is this enough?¡±


    ¡°enough, enough!¡± chu yu nodded her head as if she was a chick pecking at rice. she carefully took out a good-looking purse from her waist and put all the money into it. then, she carefully hung the purse on her waist as if it was very precious.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s start today¡¯s class.¡±xu bai stretched his body, intending to finish teaching chu yu as soon as possible so that he could continue reading the progress bar.


    chu yu picked up the small notebook and pretended to be fully focused as she prepared to start listening to the lecture.


    xu bai picked up his teacup again and took a sip of tea. he was ready to explain today¡¯s lesson.


    he cleared his throat and was about to start when a voice interrupted him.


    ¡°plop¡­¡±


    the sound of flapping wings could be heard. xu bai turned around and saw a messenger pigeon in the courtyard.


    there was a ring tied to the pigeon¡¯s leg. inside the ring was a piece of paper that was rolled into a long strip.


    ¡°wait a moment.¡± xu bai frowned. he got up and went to the backyard. he picked up the messenger pigeon, took out the letter from it, and placed it on the table.


    this was a message from the yin posthouse. it was sent to him by liu er.


    previously, when liu er returned to the yin posthouse, had said that if there was any news, he would inform him in time by pigeon.


    xu bai opened the letter. after reading the contents, he frowned slightly and placed the letter on the table.


    ¡°seventh prince? another member of the royal family. how interesting.¡±


    according to the letter, the seventh prince¡¯s subordinate was at the yin posthouse. the purpose of his visit was to see xu bai and ask him to hurry over. however, liu er could not grasp the propriety of the matter and sent a letter by pigeon first.


    chu yu looked at the letter on the table curiously. she frowned slightly and her face was filled with displeasure.¡±so it¡¯s that fellow.¡±


    ¡°oh? you know him?¡± xu bai rubbed his chin and asked.


    ¡°among all the members of the royal family, this seventh prince is the most arrogant one.¡±chu yu said.


    ¡°arrogant?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that courting death?¡± xu bai asked.¡±


    the emperor of great chu had nine children, and this so-called seventh prince was at most the seventh oldest. why was he the most arrogant one?


    if a member of the royal family was arrogant, it was very likely that at some point, he would lose something very important, such as his life.


    the members of the royal family did not have an easy life at all. they were careful with every step, afraid that if they took the wrong step, they would never be able to recover.


    the so-called arrogance was the key to making people step into the abyss.


    among all the members of the royal family that xu bai knew, the ninth princess was very shrewd and held great financial power. as for the sixth prince, it could be seen from the subordinate named zhou qing that he was not a brainless person.


    as for the eighth prince, he was just an unlucky bastard.


    putting everything else aside, the eighth prince¡¯s plans were indeed very perfect. unfortunately, he was always led by the nose by the emperor, and in the end, he walked towards destruction.


    now that chu yu had told him that the seventh prince was an arrogant person, there was something fishy about it.


    he was an arrogant person and a member of the royal family, but he could still live until now. it was simply a wonder.


    ¡°he has a reason to be arrogant.¡± chu yu scratched her head and said,¡± the concubine who gave birth to him is already dead. moreover, she died on the battlefield. back then, my uncle doted on that concubine very much. hence, he developed this kind of personality because of his love for the house and its crow.¡±¡±


    at the mention of this, chu yu gestured with her hand, her face showing a hint of admiration.


    ¡°at that time, uncle fell into a trap and was trapped on a mountain. he was about to lose his life when the concubine, alone with a sword and 3,000 armored soldiers, suddenly attacked and rescued uncle. however, he was also seriously injured. after returning to the capital, he died after three months of recuperation.¡±


    ¡°i heard that when that concubine died, uncle cried loudly.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    why did he always feel that there was another special attribute in chu yu, that she loved to gossip about others?


    when it came to the emperor crying loudly, his face was filled with the flames of gossip.


    ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be.¡± xu bai thought to himself.


    as the saying goes, a tiger father would not have a dog son. the seventh prince¡¯s mother was so brave and good at fighting. she could save the emperor from a mountain of blades and a sea of flames with a sword and three thousand armored soldiers. how could her son be an arrogant person?


    ¡°maybe he is pretending to be in the stage of ¡®god¡¯.¡± xu bai thought.


    if it was an act, it was possible.


    but no matter what, he had already thought of how to reply to the seventh prince¡¯s subordinate.


    xu bai took a pen and paper and wrote down the contents. he placed it on the carrier pigeon¡¯s leg and let it fly..

 Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: The Arrogance of the Royal Family (4)

    chapter 227: the arrogance of the royal family (4)


    translator: 549690339


    chu yu was peering at the side. she did not say a word when she saw what xu bai had written.


    the content of the letter was very simple. it only took one sentence.


    chu yu thought to herself,¡¯l¡¯m always alive and kicking every day. how could i possibly be sick?¡¯


    he didn¡¯t even give a good reason. this reason was obviously fake, and it was ridiculously fake.


    ¡®alright, let¡¯s continue. xu bai continued to teach chu yu as if he had just done something insignificant.


    in the room, xu bai?s voice sounded. the class slowly continued.


    yin posthouse.


    a middle-aged man in leather armor was sitting on a chair, drinking tea with a giant hammer at his waist.


    liu er was also at the side, but he did not care about the man in leather armor.


    ever since the man in leather armor arrived, he had directly explained the main topic. however, the problem was that xu bai was not here, and liu er had to inform him in advance, so he sent a messenger pigeon to yunlai mansion. during this process, the man in leather armor didn¡¯t leave. he just sat there and took a sip of tea from time to time. he even automatically refilled his cup.


    ¡°a ninth-grade martial artist actually became the chief of the fu yin posthouse. it seems that your relationship is very strongrrhe man in leather armor took another sip of tea and stared at liu er.


    liu er did not answer and continued to do his own thing.


    in his opinion, it didn¡¯t matter if he was the seventh prince¡¯s subordinate or someone else. he was following xu bai and didn¡¯t care about anyone else.


    xu bai had asked him to entertain them well, so he would. if xu bai didn¡¯t like them, he wouldn¡¯t like them either.


    no matter what line of work one was in, loyalty was a must. if one was not loyal, one would end up very miserable.


    seeing that liu did not answer, the man in leather armor also felt that his interest had waned. he did not want to vent his anger here, so he put down the teacup in his hand, leaned against the back of the chair, and closed his eyes to take a nap.


    time passed slowly. after about n,vo hours, a messenger pigeon landed on the window of the room.


    liu er had sharp eyes and quickly walked over. he grabbed the carrier pigeon and took out the letter inside.


    he glanced at the contents and saw that there was nothing he needed to hide. he placed the paper on the table and let the man in leather armor take it himself.


    the man in leather armor looked at liu er deeply, picked up the letter on the table, and scanned the contents.


    when he finished reading it, his eyes were filled with anger, and the veins on his forehead were bulging.


    ¡°¡®he¡¯s not feeling well and refused to come over. this means that he wants me to go over and find him!¡±


    ¡°how dare you! you don¡¯t even put the seventh prince in your eyes!¡±


    ¡°good, good, good. that¡¯s great. i¡¯ll go meet him now and let me see what kind of person he is!¡±


    a series of sounds came out of the man¡¯s mouth. it was obvious that the man under the skin had become extremely furious after reading the contents.


    he did not stay any longer. he stood up from his chair and walked out in large strides. he did not even want to leave a word.


    liu er did not stop him. he looked at the back of the man in leather armor and smiled disdainfully.


    heh¡­


    with such a temper , he dared to run over to look for escort leader xu. wasn¡¯t he courting death?


    he had seen too much. he had followed them all the way from sheng county and had long seen through many things.


    anyone who offended escort leader xu would not have a good ending.


    it seemed that no one was still alive.


    the man in leather armor was simply courting death.


    liu er wiped the table in front of him clean and threw the bowl that the man in leather armor had drunk out. his face was full of disgust.


    ¡°perhaps in a few days, he will be a dead man.¡±liu er thought.


    at this moment, the man in leather armor who was rushing to yunlai mansion did not know what was waiting for him.


    yunlai manor.


    recently, yun zihai could be said to have a headache.


    he had to prevent the chen family from making any strange movements, but he also had to act as if he had not discovered anything.


    the whole process was very complicated, but he was still performing.


    his body was already in poor condition, and he was coughing badly. these few days of hard work had made his body even worse.


    if one¡¯s health is not good, it will affect one¡¯s mood. if one¡¯s mood is not good, one will become especially irritable.


    although yun zihai usually looked like a weak scholar, he was actually an extremely strong person on the inside. once he had a bad temper, sometimes his words would become very aggressive.


    in the past few days, the runners in the government office did not dare to provoke him at all. they hid far away when they saw him.


    only when he was facing xu bai could yun zihai control his temper a little.


    today was another peaceful day.


    yun zihai sat in the hall and flipped through the memorial in his hand. as he read, he arranged the things on it.


    not only did he have to monitor the chen family , he also had to take time to understand the recent situation in yunlai manor so that he could manage it in the future.


    every day was arranged by him clearly. if he was not a rank-5 scholar, he might have already felt exhausted.


    ¡°sigh, brother xu is still the best. he lives happily every day.¡¯yun zihai put down the last memorial and stretched his back as he thought.


    compared to xu bai, he was like a busy man who worked tirelessly every day. the two of them had two completely different phenomena.


    of course, he was just complaining.


    everyone had their own dreams and pursuits. since he had this dream and pursuit, he would not complain.


    ¡± let¡¯s take a break today. we¡¯ve finished watching. next is the time to formulate the management plan. however, we have to wait until the chen family¡¯s matter is settled..¡±¡±

 Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: The Arrogance of the Royal Family (5)

    chapter 228: the arrogance of the royal family (5)


    translator: 549690339


    thinking of this, yun zihai stood up and prepared to return to the backyard to rest.


    after being busy for several days, he had some free time today. he wanted to seize the time to relax.


    however, before he could take two steps, the sound of running came from outside the door.


    a bailiff ran in and whispered into yun zihai¡¯s ear.


    yun zihai was slightly taken aback, then he sat back down and waved his hand.¡±¡±let him in.¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± the bailiff hurriedly left.


    after a while, the man in leather armor was led in by the bailiff and stood in front of yun zihai.


    after the bailiffs brought them over, they hurriedly left without staying for long.


    the surroundings were silent, leaving only yun zihai and the man in leather armor. the two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°you¡¯re the seventh prince¡¯s subordinate, so what do you mean?¡±yun zihai asked.


    as he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but cough a few more times. his face was still as pale as before.


    ¡°i¡¯m the seventh prince¡¯s subordinate, zhangwang.¡±zhang wang raised a token to indicate his identity and put it away.¡±l came here this time because i heard that xu bai is in lord yun¡¯s residence. i want to meet him.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± yun zihai frowned and asked, ¡°what do you want to see xu bai for?¡±¡±


    ¡°i asked him to return to the yin posthouse to find me, but he didn¡¯t want to. he even said that he was sick. in that case, i came to see him.¡¯when zhang


    wang said this, he raised his head, his face full of arrogance.


    other than arrogance, there was also a trace of anger mixed in.


    this kind of emotion could be seen by anyone with discerning eyes, let alone


    yun zihai.


    yun zihai fell into deep thought.


    judging from the situation, it seemed that something had happened on the seventh prince¡¯s side. however, this guy was obviously very arrogant. he even wanted xu bai to go back and see him, but xu bai did not give him any face at all.


    the most important thing was that this guy was obviously looking for trouble. ¡°xu bai¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. he¡¯s been catching a cold recently.¡±yun zihai waved his hand.


    since xu bai didn¡¯t want to see him, then he would disappear. yun zihai didn¡¯t need to bring this guy in.


    as for the seventh prince, stop joking around.


    perhaps the seventh prince didn¡¯t know that xu bai was favored by king sheng you. if he really considered his background, if king sheng you lost his temper and slapped the seventh prince, his majesty probably wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    zhang wang was slightly stunned. after he reacted, his tone became low. ¡°lord


    yun, what do you mean? are you not even going to give face to the seventh prince?¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere between the two sides became more and more strange and solemn.


    when yun zihai heard zhang wang¡¯s words, he was amused. he felt that this fellow was very interesting.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? don¡¯t tell me you want to find trouble with me?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t have such thoughts, but it¡¯s hard to say if the seventh prince does.¡±zhang wang said meaningfully.


    yun zihai slammed the table and stood up.¡±¡±men!¡±


    outside, five to six bailiffs walked in and bowed, waiting for yun zihai¡¯s orders.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t kneel when you see me, you¡¯ll be beaten thirty times first.¡±yun zihai waved his sleeves and said.


    ¡°how dare you!¡± zhang wang glared at yun zihai.


    in his opinion, he was the person of the seventh prince. in such a situation, the governor should be fawning over him. at the very least, he would not fight directly when they met, right?


    ¡°let¡¯s see if i dare!¡± yun zihai said,¡±yunlai manor is a manor governed by me. even if the seventh prince came, he would still have to follow the rules of the manor. even if he didn¡¯t have to bow, he wouldn¡¯t have shouted at me like this. as for you, who do you think you are?!¡±¡±


    these words made the surrounding bailiffs look at each other. they knew that their lord was really angry, so they swarmed up and prepared to take him down.


    zhang wang grabbed the giant hammer at his waist and was about to subconsciously counterattack when he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. when he turned around, he saw yun zihai holding a brush in his hand and staring at him coldly.


    a murderous aura enveloped him. he had a feeling that if he counterattacked today, he would definitely die here.


    thinking of this, zhang zhang let go of his hand and allowed the bailiffs to capture him and press him on the bench.


    ¡°have you considered the consequences of your actions today?¡±zhang wang still didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°fight!¡± yun zihai directly said one word.


    beside him, the bailiff raised the wooden cane in his hand and struck at zhang wang.


    these bailiffs were all ranked experts. they also knew that zhang wang was also a ranked expert, so they used their strength every time.


    the slapping sounds were endless. zhang wang gritted his teeth and his head was covered in sweat, but the hatred in his eyes when he looked at yun zihai grew.


    the 30 strokes were quickly finished.


    ¡°get lost!¡± yun zihai waved his hand.


    the bailiffs looked around and threw him out of the government office like he was a dead dog.


    when the surrounding pedestrians saw this scene, they all avoided it.


    zhang wang struggled to get up, looked at the government office with hatred, and limped away.


    after dealing with zhang wang, yun zihai waved his hand and let the bailiffs leave. only then did he prepare to return to the backyard to rest.


    it was as if he had dealt with a trivial matter. it did not bother him at all.


    however, after taking two steps, he saw xu bai around the corner.


    xu bai raised his hand and greeted him. then, he put his hand on his neck and gently scratched it..

 Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: The Longer and Longer Heart Technique (1)

    chapter 229: the longer and longer heart technique (1)


    translator: 549690339


    yun zihai originally wanted to rest, but after seeing xu bai do this, he was stunned.


    he stretched out his hand and gestured at his neck. as long as it was a human, he would be able to understand this action.


    murder.


    ¡°brother xu, are you going to kill him directly?¡¯yun zihai asked subconsciously.


    ¡°what else?¡± ¡± wait!¡± xu bai flexed his wrist.¡± are we going to wait for him to return to the palace with hatred and exaggerate our actions with the seventh prince?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°but he is still a man of the seventh prince. if he dies in yunlai mansion, it will be very troublesome.¡±yun zihai thought for a moment and still did not quite agree.


    this guy called zhang wang was sent to yunlai mansion by the seventh prince, and the seventh prince knew the reason behind it.


    if he died here, it would definitely arouse suspicion. no matter how clean he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to come up with a good reason.


    if the seventh prince were to use some tricks in the open or in the dark, it would really be difficult for them to resist.


    of course, yun zihai was not afraid. he just felt that there was no need to cause trouble for no reason.


    ¡°who says there isn¡¯t a legitimate reason? think carefully, who are we dealing with now?¡±xu baiyi pointed out.


    yun zihai was stunned for a moment before he quickly reacted, ¡°¡±1 see. brother


    xu means to blame everything on the dark tower.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t do that. i didn¡¯t touch him either. on the way back, he died in the hands of the dark tower. ¡°brother xu shrugged, indicating that it had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t hear anything or see anything either. it¡¯s getting late today, so i have to go back to the backyard to rest. then take your time.¡± yun zihai also knew this industry very well. he stretched and yawned. he immediately became sleepy and walked towards the backyard.


    xu bai watched yun zihai¡¯s back as he left. only after yun zihai disappeared did he walk out of the government office with a smile.


    this person couldn¡¯t be left alive. he couldn¡¯t walk out of yunlai mansion alive.


    he had to die here.


    the moment he came, he had planned to show xu bai his might and make xu bai run thousands of miles to see him. now, he had been beaten thirty times by yun zihai.


    at this time, he would definitely be furious. once he returned to the palace, he could make up whatever he wanted. then, the blame would be placed on xu bai and the other person.


    most importantly, there was no point in keeping such a person.


    in the suburbs.


    at this moment, zhang wang was rushing towards the yin jia.


    as he hurried on, his expression was particularly ferocious, and he would occasionally mutter to himself.


    ¡°you two b * tches! he actually doesn¡¯t put me in his eyes at all. i¡¯m the seventh prince¡¯s man.¡±


    ¡°you really think you¡¯re somebody. this is your territory now. when i return to the palace, i¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°when the time comes, i¡¯ll go back and tell the seventh prince that you all don¡¯t like him at all. with the seventh prince¡¯s personality, he will definitely make you pay the price you deserve.¡±


    after thinking about it for a while, zhang wang felt a little better. although he still felt a little angry, it was better than the feeling just now.


    the scenery around him was rapidly receding. all he wanted to do now was to rush to the yin posthouse to replenish his energy, and then immediately return to the imperial palace to exaggerate this matter.


    the surrounding forest was dense and lush. as they ran, a cool breeze blew over, making them feel relaxed and relaxed, blowing away the trace of anger in zhang wang¡¯s heart.


    as they ran, zhang wang even imagined that the situation of these two people in the future would definitely not end well.


    as he ran, he suddenly stopped. he felt that something was wrong.


    the sound of footsteps could be heard in the dense forest. it passed his position and came to the front.


    in front of them, xu bails figure flashed across the wide soil and stopped where he was.


    zhang wang¡¯s reaction was very fast. when he saw the young man in front of him, he pulled out the giant hammer from his waist and stared at him warily without moving at all.


    he didn¡¯t know why, but when this young man appeared in front of him, he felt a faint sense of oppression. that kind of oppression appeared inexplicably, like a heavy stone pressing down on his heart.


    he was a level six expert. although he was not famous in jianghu, he was at least famous. the giant hammer in his hand was stained with a lot of blood.


    in other words, he had come out of actual combat and had killed many people, so he could feel what that pressure was.


    this young man was very terrifying. his entire body was filled with a cold killing intent. it was the kind of killing intent that came out inadvertently.


    and this carelessness was the most fatal.


    he had seen this kind of situation in some people before. those people were very terrifying, so terrifying that he had to retreat.


    ¡°who are you? why are you blocking my way?¡±zhang wang thought about it and decided to ask first.


    ¡°me? i heard that you were looking for me. i was resting in the government office just now, and then lord yun came over and told me about this matter. i thought i couldn¡¯t let the seventh prince¡¯s people suffer, so i rushed out.¡±xu bai was very kind and explained patiently, as if he didn¡¯t want to offend him.


    zhang wang was stunned on the spot.


    this was really a deliberate arrangement of flowers that did not bloom, but an unintentional planting of willows.


    he had spent so much effort just to see xu bai, but he didn¡¯t get to see him. he even got beaten up. he didn¡¯t expect to meet him on the way back..

 Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: The Longer and Longer Mental Cultivation Technique (2)

    chapter 230: the longer and longer mental cultivation technique (2)


    translator: 549690339


    moreover, from xu bai¡¯s expression, it seemed that he did not want to become enemies with him. instead, he was very kind and wanted to be on good terms with him.


    sometimes, the more amiable you were, the more the other party would think that you were easy to bully.


    just like now, wang zhang was certain that xu bai would not offend him, so he became a little arrogant.


    ¡°so you¡¯re xu bai. i¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, and i even got beaten up. do you know what you did today really angered me?¡±zhang wang¡¯s tone became especially intense. he pointed at xu bai and almost cursed.


    ¡°brother, calm down first.¡± xu bai smiled.¡± let¡¯s talk about business first. after that, you can blame me however you want. why did the seventh prince send you here?!¡±¡®


    at the mention of this, zhang wang seemed to have just thought of the serious matter. he did not want to talk nonsense at this time, so he quickly said the serious matter.


    ¡°i¡¯m here to make you submit to the seventh prince.¡±


    it was a simple sentence, and zhang wang finished it.


    after zhang wang finished speaking, the surroundings became quiet. xu bai didn¡¯t answer, but stared at zhang wang with interest.


    a slight breeze blew in the forest. zhang wang felt uncomfortable being stared at by xu bai.


    ¡°why are you looking at me like that?¡± zhang wang couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°is that all?¡± xu bai said.


    this question was very strange, and zhang wang was confused.


    other than this matter, could there be something else?


    moreover, this was considered a big deal, right?


    but when xu bai asked, he could only answer.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s this matter.¡± zhang wang raised his head and faced xu bai with his chin, looking very arrogant.


    ¡°no.¡± xu bai laughed happily at the grand sect.


    ¡°what did you say?¡± zhang wang was stunned.


    he wondered if he had heard wrongly. xu bai had rejected him so easily.


    then, he seemed to have thought of something.


    both the ninth princess and the sixth prince thought highly of xu bai and had even fought for him.


    could it be that this person did not know the immensity of heaven and earth because of this?


    ¡°brat, being arrogant isn¡¯t a good thing. you should know that it¡¯s not like before. his majesty has opened the original restriction to the royal family, and it¡¯s not limited to level six experts.¡±zhang wang said disdainfully, ¡°you have to know your identity. don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±


    in his opinion, the emperor had opened up new conditions to the royal family, so some of the original rules were not applicable.


    some people were like this. they always felt that they were more popular.


    ¡°it¡¯s your fortune to be able to take a fancy to her. don¡¯t be ignorant.¡±zhang zhang continued to say disdainfully,¡±for a person like you to be able to hug the royal family¡¯s thigh, that is a good opportunity to soar into the sky. don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±¡±


    as he said that, he looked disgusted, as if he hated people like xu bai who asked for exorbitant prices.


    xu bai touched his chin.¡± i thought it was something. so it¡¯s this. alright, i understand.¡¯¡±¡®


    these words were said lightly, as if it was a trivial matter.


    ¡°you know?¡± zhang wang was stunned.¡± give me a straightforward answer. are you going to agree or not?¡±¡±


    xu bai looked at the dog curiously.¡±¡±why should i talk about these things with someone who is about to die?¡±


    someone who was about to die?


    zhang wang¡¯s expression became even more sluggish, but he quickly reacted, and a sense of danger rose in his heart.


    did this mean that the other party wanted to kill him?


    just as this thought appeared in his mind, he noticed that xu bai was walking in a strange manner, filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°if you speak nicely, i will let you go back alive.¡±


    a voice entered zhang wang¡¯s ears. then, he realized that xu bai had already arrived.


    after all, he was a level six expert, so his reaction was quite fast.


    zhang wang raised the giant hammer in his hand almost instantly and blocked his chest. at the same time, he stared at the long saber at xu bai¡¯s waist.


    he knew that xu bai¡¯s saber technique was very powerful.


    therefore, he was always on guard.


    but in the next moment, he knew that he was wrong, and it was an extremely ridiculous mistake.


    a dark light of the vajra heart devil body appeared in xu bai¡¯s hand. he pressed it against the giant hammer, and a loud sound was heard.


    with xu bai¡¯s hand as the center, it spread out along the giant hammer, bringing with it unparalleled destructive power.


    ¡°you!¡± zhang wang¡¯s face was filled with shock. he raised his head and stared at xu bai in disbelief.¡±you¡¯re a rank-5!¡±


    judging from the thick power on it, it was much stronger than him. he had already figured out the other party¡¯s true strength.


    impossible, absolutely impossible!


    according to the previous information, the other party¡¯s strength was only at level seven at most. how long had it been? how could he become a level five expert?


    was he cultivating?


    this was f * cking eating and drinking. his realm had increased so quickly, so he still had time to eat and drink!


    zhang wang felt the rebound force and was instantly sent flying.


    his back crashed into the tree, but the tree could not stop him at all. in an instant, it turned into debris that filled the sky.


    his speed did not slow down. he crashed into the trees in the dense forest one after another. he was hit for nearly a hundred meters before he stopped.


    the dense forest was instantly cleared of a terrifying area. the destructive power of a rank-5 expert had already shown a very obvious performance.


    zhang wang spat out a mouthful of blood. seeing xu bai¡¯s approaching figure, he retreated in horror.


    however, he was now seriously injured and his legs were weak. he could not even stand up..

 Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: The Longer and Longer Heart Technique (3)

    chapter 231: the longer and longer heart technique (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°don¡¯t kill me, i¡¯m the seventh prince¡¯s man.¡±zhang wang stared at xu bai in fear and could only beg for mercy. he even brought up the seventh prince. ¡°if you kill me, you will offend the seventh prince.¡±


    he had thought that this sentence would at least make the other party hesitate, and he would be able to seize the time and think of a way to save his life.


    however, what he did not expect was that the other party did not have any expression when he heard this. instead, he said four words, causing him to feel incomparably hopeless. a chill instantly spread throughout his entire body.


    ¡°so what?¡±


    these four simple words were accompanied by xu bai¡¯s fist that was wrapped in black light.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    booming sounds could be heard without end.


    this punch was powerful and heavy. with xu bails fist as the center, everything within a hundred meters collapsed.


    all the bones in zhang wang¡¯s body were shattered, and cracks appeared on his skin. he was already lifeless.


    xu bai shook his head and looked at the corpse in front of him. he slowly said, ¡°in your next life, be a low-key person.¡±


    the surrounding trees had already turned into debris. xu bai yawned and left after cleaning up the scene.


    the place was quiet again. other than the mess on the ground, there was no one else.


    after returning to yunlai manor, he coincidentally met yun zihai.


    [is it the end of the quest?] yun zihai coughed and asked.


    he had rested for a while, and his body was much better. it was not like before, when he coughed after saying a few words.


    xu bai nodded. when he saw yun zihai¡¯s extremely weak appearance, he thought of something and frowned.¡±your body feels like it¡¯s getting worse and worse after your strength has increased. i heard that your qingyun academy has a method to strengthen your body.¡±


    the so-called body-strengthening technique was naturally what xu bai had observed from the spring flower brush.


    in the end, this cultivation technique was combined with the kidney pounding technique to become the kidney strengthening technique.


    this cultivation method was specially developed by the dean of the qingyun academy for scholars. it could be learned when one was at the sixth rank and could improve one¡¯s physical fitness.


    although it could only stop at rank-6 at most, it should be useful for yun zihai¡¯s situation.


    hearing this, yun zihai smiled bitterly.¡±l know what brother xu is talking about. it should be a body-strengthening method. unfortunately, i¡¯ve learned it before, but it doesn¡¯t have any effect on me. i¡¯m congenitally deficient and can¡¯t be supplemented later.¡±¡±


    ¡°is there a lot of damage?¡± xu bai asked.


    yun zihai shook his head and said,¡± there¡¯s not much damage. however, my body is getting worse and worse. perhaps when i break through to rank one, it will improve. this is what the dean told me. ¡®¡±¡®


    at this point, he stopped talking about this topic, as if he did not want to talk about it anymore.


    ¡°brother xu, we haven¡¯t made any movements these few days, but the other party has calmed down. it seems that he wants to waste time with us.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    right now, the most important thing was to solve the dark tower¡¯s matter. he could put everything else aside for the time being.


    ¡°why are you panicking? there¡¯s no need to panic.¡± ¡± don¡¯t forget,¡± xu bai said.¡± we can proceed as usual as if nothing had happened. you can also slowly manage the yunlai manor, but the other party can¡¯t. perhaps they will have to take risks once they receive orders.¡±¡±


    the enemy was in the dark while we were in the light. this was a huge disadvantage for our side, but once the other side had a trace of an open line, the outcome could be reversed.


    they only needed to guard their clues. they did not need to do anything else. they just needed to do their own things as usual and wait patiently.


    yun zihai managed yunlai manor as usual, and xu bai just needed to check his progress bar. he didn¡¯t need to care about anything else.


    the longer the other party dragged on, the more disadvantaged they would be.


    xu bai couldn¡¯t wait for them to drag it out for a while. when he fully understood the mental cultivation method in his hand, the nameless saber scripture, and the earthen jar, it would be much simpler.


    thinking of this, xu bai was actually most curious about the terrine. some things were like opening a blind box. when you didn¡¯t know what was inside, tne anticipation was tne mgnest.


    for example, he knew that the nameless saber scripture was nothing and that he only needed to continue with the liver. however, he did not know what the terrine was, so he was even more curious.


    ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll take my leave first. don¡¯t think too much. just operate as usual.¡±¡± chu yu and i are here anyway,¡± xu bai said.¡± we¡¯ll be able to help if anything happens. why are you so worried?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°i understand.¡± the clouds came from the sea.


    in fact, he was also a free and easy person, but he thought too highly of yunlai mansion. this was the first place he had self-governance.


    even a carefree person would feel nervous when he was doing something extremely important in his heart. yun zihai was in such a situation.


    after chatting for a while, the two of them went back to doing what they were supposed to do.


    in the next few days, it was peaceful and there was no other news.


    the chen family was doing their own thing as usual. they did not do anything out of line, and there were no clues.


    it was as if the other party was competing with them in patience.


    in the process of chasing after the hunter and the prey, sometimes patience was a very important factor. whoever had the best patience might be the key to defeating the enemy.


    after hearing xu bails words, yun zihai gradually relaxed.


    on xu bai¡¯s side, it went on as usual every day.


    he taught chu yu the morning lesson in the morning. when he had nothing to do, he would hold onto the astral wind technique and work hard on the progress bar..

 Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: The Longer Heart Technique (4)

    chapter 232: the longer heart technique (4)


    translator: 549690339


    it was like this every day and every night. xu bails life became very regular.


    and today, he finally welcomed the most important moment.


    the progress bar of the astral wind art was finally full!


    looking at the light blue smoke in front of him, xu bai took a sip of tea.


    his efforts over the past few days were not in vain. he had finally finished this book and completed another mission.


    after the light blue smoke appeared, it formed a line of words in front of him.


    [you observe the astral wind art and comprehend the astral wind art.]


    as the smoke appeared, the words gradually faded and entered xu bai¡¯s mind before disappearing.


    a large amount of information poured in, but it was still not over yet.


    when the words disappeared, new words appeared.


    [fusion option found. fusion in progress. ]


    [reverse purple cloud chaotic yin yang astral wind art + reverse purple cloud chaotic yin yang astral wind art.]]


    [fusion successful.]


    this time, after the words appeared, they truly disappeared. when the words disappeared, a large amount of information entered xu bai¡¯s mind.


    there was no new fusion phenomenon. when xu bai had fully absorbed all the information, the latest attributes appeared in front of him.


    the next moment, the latest attribute panel appeared in front of him.


    [name: xu bai]


    [realm: fifth stage unspecialized.]


    [broken second level: level 3]: maximum level.]


    [reversing purple cloud squall, yin yang disorder (level 5-5):[maximum level.]


    [maple leaves like rain (tier 2): maximum level.]


    [four steps (level 3): maximum level.]


    [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney strengthening technique (level 4): maximum level.]


    [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.]


    [comprehension (max level)]


    looking at the attribute panel in front of him, xu bai rubbed his chin. he really wanted to complain about one thing. why was the name of this mental cultivation method getting longer and longer?


    however, it was just a complaint. although it was long, the effect was still very good.


    other than maintaining its previous characteristics, it also had one more thing, the method of transforming true core strength into astral winds.


    xu bai thought for a moment, then raised his hand and waved it toward the backyard.


    at this moment, he was sitting in the house, which was quite a distance away from the backyard.


    when he waved his hand, his true core strength surged rapidly and circulated in an extremely special way in his body.


    in the next moment, an invisible gale appeared, and a huge pit appeared on the ground of the backyard.


    ¡°it¡¯s quite powerful.¡± xu bai retracted his hand, feeling very satisfied.


    now that he had a long-range attack technique, he was naturally very satisfied.


    yun zihai also heard the commotion and hurriedly ran to the backyard. when they saw the deep pit in the backyard, their expressions changed.


    ¡°brother xu, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve learned both of the mental cultivation techniques i¡¯ve chosen for you.¡±yun zihai¡¯s face was filled with surprise. he ran to xu bai and asked in disbelief. ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong, i should have learned it.¡± xu bai pondered.¡±


    yun zihai was speechless.


    after staying by xu bai¡¯s side for a long time, it was normal for him to suffer a blow.


    it could be said that he was being attacked by surprises at every moment.


    it had only been a few days, and he had already comprehended a tier 5 mental cultivation method. this was simply not something that an individual could do.


    ¡°brother xu, tell me honestly. is it really not some big shot who reincarnated? ¡°yun zihai had this thought again. he had asked once before, but now he still wanted to ask.


    ¡®i can¡¯t not ask. at least admit it. if you admit it, i¡¯ll feel better.¡¯


    alas, brother yun, i understand your thoughts.¡±xu bai patted yun zihai¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±¡±but i really am not.¡±


    yun zihai¡¯s body trembled. he took a deep breath and silently turned around. ¡°i¡¯m going to get busy.¡±


    it was a simple sentence, but there was a sense of helplessness that was difficult to understand.


    she had been with xu bai for so long that she had forgotten that she was a genius.


    back in the days, i was also a peerless figure in the academy.


    yun zihai encouraged himself as he walked.


    xu bai looked at yun zihai¡¯s back as he left. he took a sip of tea silently and took out the nameless saber scripture that chu yu had given him.


    next, he was just short of some offensive means.


    as for the terrine, it was strange and curious, but it was not very stable. if it dropped a bad skill, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time?


    for now, he had to first create a clear and useful skill. the rest could be discussed later.


    thinking of this, xu bai flipped open the nameless saber scripture and saw that the progress bar was slowly increasing.


    however, after reading for less than half an hour, he suddenly put down the book and frowned.


    he had been focusing on the astral wind technique earlier, so he did not pay attention to it. now, he realized a problem. why was chu yu not here today?


    according to the usual time, she should have brought breakfast over long ago, but until now, she had not seen her figure.


    ¡°strange, strange. i made such a big commotion just now, but she didn¡¯t appear. ¡°at the thought of this, xu bai walked to the backyard and went to chu yu¡¯s room.


    the door was tightly shut.


    xu bai was about to knock on the door when he heard a voice coming from inside.


    ¡°okay, okay, okay. i understand.¡±


    ¡°mother, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m fine here. he even gave me money to spend.¡±


    ¡°my money? my money has been taken away by father. yes, yes. mother, don¡¯t worry. i will definitely study hard. after i learn well, i will help father.¡±


    the contents in front sounded normal.


    xu bai stood at the door, wondering if chu yu and her mother had some kind of long-distance communication method..

 Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: The Longer and Longer Mental Cultivation Technique (5)

    chapter 233: the longer and longer mental cultivation technique (5)


    translator: 549690339


    this thought only lasted for a split second because chu yu¡¯s words made him understand why.


    ¡°oh right, mother, you¡¯re fine down there. you must watch carefully. i¡¯ll grow up.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    he now knew what was going on.


    it turned out that chu yu¡¯s mother had passed away.


    although xu bai was not a good person, he still had basic respect.


    it was not a good time to eavesdrop.


    at the thought of this, he turned around and walked towards his room.


    however, what he did not know was that just as he turned around to leave, another female voice sounded in the room.


    ¡°what did you say? that old bastard chu sheng took all your money?¡±


    ¡°is he rebelling? back then, he even hid the fact that he was pretending to be dead from me. i almost brought the entire ancient moon sword sect to the great yue state. i haven¡¯t even settled the score with him yet, and he still dares to take your money!¡±


    ¡°just you wait. i¡¯ll go find that bastard with my sword.¡±


    inside the room.


    chu yu sat on a stool. there was a simple jade tablet in front of her. a roar was coming from the jade tablet.


    chu yu was extremely flustered. she did not know where to place her hand and could only press it on her slender thigh. her fair fingers kept moving.¡±mother, father said that this is for my own good. he also asked me to look for xu bai, who taught me well.¡±


    upon hearing chu yu¡¯s words, the female voice paused for a moment. however, after chu yu finished speaking, the voice came out again.


    ¡°sigh, it¡¯s all my fault. if i had stepped down as the sect master of the ancient moon sword sect, i could have accompanied you more.¡±


    there was a hint of guilt in her voice.


    ¡°mother, eldest uncle said that you¡¯re in trouble. i¡¯m not blaming you.¡± chu yu waved her hands frantically.¡±


    from a certain perspective, chu yu was still very sensible and could differentiate between big and small matters.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t blame me, then that¡¯s good. i won¡¯t go find trouble with chu sheng. oh right, tell me about xu bai. i heard from chu sheng that xu bai seems to be a rare genius.¡±


    the voice continued to come from the jade token.


    at the mention of this, chu yu started a chatterbox.


    she told him everything she knew about xu bai. of course, it was all praise.


    however, there was one thing that he had yet to say.


    it was about the emperor finding someone to calculate xu bai¡¯s fate, and the result was that he came to a conclusion that xu bai was an extraordinary talent.


    they chatted for a long time.


    chu yu seemed to have recalled something. she stood up from her seat and exclaimed, ¡®¡±¡®1 forgot about today¡¯s morning class and i forgot to bring buns.¡±


    as she spoke, she rubbed her hair in frustration. her long black hair was a little messy.


    ¡°mother, i won¡¯t talk about it first. i have to go to morning class.¡±chu yu said pitifully.


    there was no sound from the jade token.


    ever since chu yu started talking about xu bai, she had not uttered a single word. it was only at this moment that she spoke again.


    ¡°then go quickly.¡±


    there weren¡¯t many comments or exhortations. it was just a simple sentence.


    chu yu quickly agreed and prepared to close the connection with the jade token.


    however, she did not expect that before she could close it, the jade token would make a sound again.


    ¡°in two days, your cousin will arrive at yunlai mansion.¡±


    ¡°during this period of time, your cousin has been in the ancient moon sword sect and isn¡¯t busy anymore. i¡¯ll let him come over to take care of you, in case you¡¯re in any danger.¡±


    ¡°no need.¡± ¡°cousin is too boring. he only knows every day¡­¡± chu yu rejected him immediately.


    but before she could finish, the jade plate stopped her.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that the ancient moon sword sect was very boring and didn¡¯t want to come back? as long as you agree to this, i won¡¯t let you come back. otherwise, i¡¯ll go and capture you myself.¡±


    his words were unquestionable.


    at this moment, chu yu knew that she could not run away since she had already said that. she could only lower her head and agree.


    the mother and daughter chatted for a while until they stopped talking. chu yu then cut off the connection, opened the door, and walked towards xu bails room.


    when she reached the door, she realized that she had forgotten to bring breakfast again. just as she was about to turn around and leave, she heard xu baits voice.


    ¡°come in. i¡¯ve already asked yun zihai to prepare breakfast. let¡¯s eat while we¡¯re at it.¡±


    chu yu rolled her eyes and sneaked into the room. she realized that there was a set of breakfast on the table.


    after such a long time, she was also hungry. she quickly walked to xu bai and began to eat.


    xu bai did not say anything about this. he continued to teach chu yu while she was eating.


    as for what he had heard outside the room, he did not ask much. others had lost their mothers, and this matter could not be mentioned. if he did, it would be equivalent to exposing their scars.


    the lesson went smoothly and soon came to an end.


    xu bai picked up the nameless saber scripture on the table and read it carefully. as he read it, he reminded, ¡°go back and think about today¡¯s lesson.¡±


    chu yu agreed readily. she wiped the stain from the corner of her mouth and prepared to leave.


    unexpectedly, before she reached the door, she saw yun zihai rushing into the house.


    ¡°brother xu, there¡¯s news.¡± yun zihai said after entering the room..

 Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Only An Unknown Pot Is Left (1)

    chapter 234: only an unknown pot is left (1)


    when yun zihai came in, xu bai was about to continue the progress bar while chu yu was about to leave the room.


    hearing yun zihai¡¯s words, xu bai put down the book in his hand and let yun zihai sit down.


    ¡°it¡¯s been so many days, and he¡¯s finally here. it¡¯s not easy.¡±yun zihai had just sat down and did not even take a sip of water. the excitement on his face had not stopped.


    because he was too excited, he started coughing violently, and his face became paler.


    xu bai felt that if this continued, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if yun zihai coughed up blood one day.


    the problem of congenital deficiency was a particularly serious matter for yun zihai.


    ¡® any specific discoveries?¡± xu bai tapped his fingers on the table and asked. ¡°brother xu, just follow me. we¡¯ll talk as we walk. when we arrive, we should be almost done.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    xu bai thought for a while and did not say anything else. he walked out of the government office with yun zihai. chu yu followed behind him. she wanted to join in the fun too.


    after leaving the government office, they headed in a direction of yunlai mansion under yun zihai¡¯s lead.


    xu bai took a brief look but didn¡¯t see anything.


    after walking for about an hour, they finally reached their destination.


    it had to be said that yunlai mansion was indeed very big. if it was in the past sheng county, they would have already walked more than half of the distance, but they had yet to reach the edge.


    as they walked, xu bai noticed something.


    the prosperity here was completely different from before.


    the location they were at previously was considered a relatively prosperous place in yunlai manor.


    there was an endless stream of people coming and going, and there were many vendors selling their goods. the surrounding houses were also exquisite.


    however, the situation here was completely different. the surrounding houses were slightly dilapidated. although there were vendors hawking on both sides of the street, the things on the ground were slightly inferior to the prosperous areas.


    moreover, the peddler was dressed in very ordinary clothes.


    there were patches in some places on his coarse clothes, making him look very poor.


    ¡°this is a slightly run-down place in yunlai mansion. the people here don¡¯t come from very good families. compared to where we live, there¡¯s a big difference.¡±yun zihai explained as he walked.


    at this moment, xu bai¡¯s eyes suddenly looked around the street in front of him. he saw a person dressed in a completely different way from the scene here.


    this was a young man in his twenties, dressed in brocade clothes.


    he walked with his head held high and his chest puffed out, appearing out of place in the poor and dilapidated surroundings.


    in such a place, there was a young man in embroidered clothes, which made him look suspicious.


    the young man in embroidered clothes was walking on the street with a big bag in his hand. from time to time, he would take out something from the bag and pass it to the peddlers on both sides.


    these peddlers also accepted it as a matter of course. they looked at the young man in embroidered clothes with kindness and a different atmosphere.


    the surrounding peddlers were not young, but they were setting up stalls here. from this, one could see the living conditions here.


    xu bai frowned slightly and turned to look at yun zihai. his eyes were filled with doubt.


    he did not ask because he knew that lin zihai would naturally tell him about the current situation.


    ¡°he is a direct descendant of the chen family. although he is not a descendant of the chen family¡¯s patriarch, he is still a direct descendant. he joined the chen family recently. ¡°yun zihai explained.


    ¡°oh?¡± xu bai raised his eyebrows.¡± he joined the chen family recently.


    recently?¡¯¡±¡®


    he found a blind spot.


    in the content of the exchange just now, the word ¡°recently¡± was highlighted, and it was a recent addition.


    in other words, before this, this young man in embroidered clothes was not a member of the chen family, or rather, he did not join the chen family.


    there were many ways and means in this.


    ¡°i¡¯ve already asked around. this person¡¯s name is chen yan. ¡°yun zihai explained,¡± it¡¯s an illegitimate child born outside of one of the chen family¡¯s lineages. i didn¡¯t plan to acknowledge him back at first, but the person from this lineage lost another son. i had no choice but to acknowledge him back.¡±¡±


    ¡°before he returned to the chen family, chen yan had been living on this street with his mother. since he was young, the people on the street took great care of him. therefore, after living in luxury, he would come here from time to time to take care of the people who had helped them.¡±


    ¡°brother xu, i think this might be the key to breaking out of this situation.¡± at this point, yun zihai¡¯s gaze also looked in chen yan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°it seems that brother yun has already made use of the ye family. ¡°xu bai said with a smile.


    yun zihai was very clear about this kind of news. in addition, yun zihai had actually been busy with the matters in the government office recently, but he was so well-informed. someone must have helped him inquire.


    yun zihai did not have any background when he came to yunlai manor.


    now that he had found someone who could help him gather information, xu bai quickly thought of the ye family. other than that, he could not think of a second person.


    yun zihai said,¡± it¡¯s all thanks to brother xu¡¯s guidance. i can¡¯t let down brother xu¡¯s good intentions.¡¯¡±¡®


    it was xu bai who had instructed him that the ye clan was a clan that he could win over. that was why he had followed this step. now, it seemed that the benefits were beginning to show.


    ¡°let¡¯s make contact.¡± ¡°judging from the current situation, it seems like the other party has the intention of returning the favor. let¡¯s get in touch and see if there¡¯s any news.¡± xu bai said.¡±


    as the two of them chatted, chen yan had already walked to the corner of the street, and the bag in his hand became smaller and smaller until it was empty..

 Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Only An Unknown Pot Is Left (2)

    chapter 235: only an unknown pot is left (2)


    translator: 549690339


    the items inside were all distributed. they were not valuable items, but they were all necessities for life. for example, rice, flour, grain, and oil were all here. there was not much, but for the people on this street, they could still eat for a period of time.


    from this point of view, chen yan understood this very well. if he wanted to give something valuable, it would instead cause the effect of having a treasure.


    however, if he changed his mind and sent some necessities, he could solve his needs in time and avoid a lot of trouble.


    after delivering the things, chen yan put away the cloth that was originally wrapped in his hand and turned around, preparing to return the way he came.


    although he walked with his head held high and chest out, his eyes subconsciously looked down. from this small movement, it could be seen that chen yan sometimes looked very unconfident.


    after taking two or three steps, chen yan stopped. he looked at the three people in front of him and was slightly surprised.


    ¡°lord yun?¡±


    among them, he only knew yun zihai. in fact, all the families in yunlai


    mansion had already explained yun zihai¡¯s appearance to the various disciples in the family.


    after all, this was a prefecture token. many families had already done their homework before coming.


    some even planned to establish a good relationship with yun zihai in advance, so it was very normal for chen yan to know yun zihai.


    ¡°let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± yun zihai only nodded slightly and pointed at the street beside him.


    on the street, there was a small alley that was unique. it looked remote and dilapidated, and no one passed by.


    chen yan was obviously stunned. he scratched his head, not knowing why he would meet yun zihai here.


    he also did not know why yun zihai suddenly looked for him and asked him to go to a remote alley to chat.


    however, since the person in front of him had already spoken, chen yan naturally did not dare to say anything more. he could only turn around obediently and follow behind them, walking towards the remote alley.


    most of the people in yunlai manor had never seen yun zihai¡¯s appearance before. after all, yun zihai had not been here for long.


    the commoners were not really concerned about these things. they were more concerned about trivial matters such as food, clothing, housing, and transportation.


    they didn¡¯t care what the new prefecture magistrate looked like at all, much less care.


    therefore, chen yan followed bai and the others, and the surrounding commoners just looked around.


    after the few of them walked to a remote alley, chen yan turned around. his eyes remained lowered as he asked the question in his heart.


    ¡°lord yun, may i know why you have come to find me?¡±


    perhaps it was because he had been on this street for a long time, even when he returned to the chen family, he still maintained this humble appearance. sometimes, a person¡¯s character was formed from a young age, and chen yan was the same.


    even if his life became better and he had a luxurious life, his personality would still be the same for a short period of time. there would not be much change.


    xu bai pretended to cough and looked up at the sky with his hands behind his back, looking indifferent.


    he was only here to be a helper and not to take the lead. at this time, it was better for yun zihai to ask.


    chu yu looked left and right, then took a step back and hid behind xu bai.


    ¡°so boring¡­¡± chu yu thought to herself.


    she had thought that it was something new, but it didn¡¯t seem to be that new.


    seeing xu bai¡¯s expression, yun zihai could only say helplessly,¡±¡±do you deliver grain, oil, and rice here every day?¡±


    chen yan was stunned and nodded subconsciously, admitting it. after he reacted, he could not help but hesitate,¡±sir, i don¡¯t seem to have violated the laws of great chu, right?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s not it. i just think that you¡¯re a grateful person, but what you did was not quite right.¡±yun zihai smiled. ¡°it¡¯s a temporary solution, but this situation will only last for a short time. do you want them to completely escape from their current predicament?¡±¡±


    chen yan was in a state of confusion and said in a daze,¡±l want to, but i can¡¯t do anything about what you¡¯re saying, lord yun. i don¡¯t have such great ability at all. ¡±


    what he said was the truth. he really wanted to solve these difficulties, but he didn¡¯t have the ability. what he was doing now was just some insignificant things that were enough for him to do a little bit.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have it, but i do.¡± yun zihai said,¡± this official can govern himself now in order to solve the needs of the people, but this official needs your help now.


    when chen yan heard this, he was even more puzzled.¡±l am alone, how can i help lord yun?¡±


    he was just a person who had just returned to the chen family. before he returned to the cheng family, he was still a part of this place.


    ¡°have you learned the art of paper binding?¡± yun zihai asked.


    chen yan nodded.¡± i¡¯ve just come into contact with it these few days. i¡¯ve already entered the door, but i¡¯m not very proficient. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°if i tell you that there is an unstable factor in the chen family, which will affect the crisis of yunlai mansion, and i need your help, will you be willing?¡±yun zihai continued.


    chen yan was stunned on the spot. after a while, he recovered. after hesitating for a moment, he gritted his teeth and nodded hard.¡±l agree!¡±


    xu bai stood beside them and listened to their conversation. he had no intention of interrupting.


    it was only when yun zihai expressed his thoughts directly that he raised his eyebrows..

 Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Only An Unknown Pot Is Left (3)

    chapter 236: only an unknown pot is left (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°brother yun, you did a lot of homework before coming. ¡°xu bai thought.


    the first time xu bai met this person called chen yan, he felt that he was very simple and did not have many thoughts.


    it could even be said that not only was his personality not bad, it was actually very good.


    this could be seen from the fact that he still did not forget to take care of those who had helped him after he had obtained a life of luxury.


    of course, this was only what xu bai saw on the surface. he couldn¡¯t see much deeper. after all, this was his first time coming into contact with them.


    since yun zihai dared to speak so directly, he must have made sufficient preparations beforehand. there was no doubt about this.


    a person who could make the emperor feel that he was not bad definitely had no problems in strategy.


    however, xu bai felt that yun zihai had been in contact with him for a long time. many times, he had to rely on him instead.


    this situation indirectly caused yun zihai to behave completely differently from him.


    yun zihai did not know that xu bai had already thought so much in this short period of time. seeing that chen yan had already agreed, he could not help but reach out and pat chen yan¡¯s shoulder to show his affirmation.


    after receiving this affirmation, chen yan became even more excited for some reason.


    ¡°this is lord yun!¡±


    the prefecture¡¯s prefecture token was now the only heavy responsibility for him, making him feel as if the heavens were about to descend upon him. ¡°brother xu, shall i begin?¡± yun zihai looked at xu bai and asked.


    xu bai nodded and let yun zihai begin his performance.


    when yun zihai spoke, chen yan subconsciously looked over and soon saw xu


    bai and chu yu.


    he was a little surprised. from what lord yun said just now, it seemed that he should first seek the opinion of this young man.


    ¡°yes¡­ it must be an official higher than lord yun.¡±chen yan thought to himself and looked at xu bai with even more respect.


    a person who could make lord yun seek advice was not only an official, but also someone more powerful than lord yun.


    thinking of this, chen yan became even more respectful.


    of course, xu bai felt this gaze. he knew very well that this guy must have imagined something.


    however, this was not the time to discuss this.


    yun zihai spoke again, ¡°has your chen family been doing anything unusual recently? for example, something different from before?¡±¡±


    chen yan thought for a moment and shook his head.¡± there¡¯s nothing unusual. everyone is the same as before. of course, i¡¯ve only been here for a few days, so i might not be clear. i can only say that i understand. i just feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the family head.¡±


    he had only returned to the chen family for a few days. this was also the reason yun zihai had found him. after all, he had only returned not long ago, so the probability of him being assimilated was extremely low.


    ¡°is there anything unusual about your patriarch?¡±yun zihai frowned.


    ¡°he hasn¡¯t changed much from before, and his behavior hasn¡¯t changed either.


    however, i can feel that the master¡¯s spirit is getting worse and worse.¡±chen yan said. he really wanted to describe it, but after thinking for a long time, he couldn¡¯t think of an adjective.


    ¡± you are not in good spirits. is it because of your kidney?¡± xu bai joked.


    however, as soon as he said this joke, chen yan¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded with certainty.


    ¡°yes, yes, yes. this lord is right. it¡¯s that very empty feeling.¡± xu bai was speechless.


    ¡°other than this, is there anything else?¡±yun zihai asked again.


    chen yan shook his head, indicating that there was nothing else.


    after all, he had only joined for a few days. it was already quite good that he could see a lot.


    ¡°then go back first. remember, you must be careful. if you have any news, tell me in time. however, when you tell me, you must prioritize your own life.¡±seeing that chen yan could not say anything else, yun zihai gave chen


    yan a mission, which was equivalent to planting a spy in the chen family.


    chen yan looked left and right, and finally agreed. he hurriedly left the street.


    after chen yan left, only xu bai and the other two were left.


    chu yu looked left and right. her face was filled with confusion as she scratched her head.¡±aren¡¯t you worried? what if he has already betrayed us?¡± in fact, she had been thinking about this question until chen yan left.


    xu bai smiled.¡± first of all, he has only joined the chen family for a few days. that can reduce his chances. secondly, so what if he is? i think brother yun wants to lay his cards on the table.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°it¡¯s brother xu who knows me,¡± yun zihai nodded.¡±


    chu yu still did not understand. she stared at xu bai with her big, puzzled eyes and a curious expression on her face.


    ¡°if not, then we¡¯ve made a profit. if not, we haven¡¯t lost much.¡±¡± think about it,¡± xu bai explained.¡± after the man in white died in my hands, he would have the idea of being exposed. so, if he really betrayed us, we wouldn¡¯t have lost anything. ¡®¡±¡®


    chu yu nodded her head in a half- understanding manner.


    after a while, she seemed to feel that she would look very stupid if she still did not understand the detailed explanation.


    oh, i see.¡± chu yu nodded vigorously, pretending that she knew how to make expressions.


    he had to understand even if he didn¡¯t.


    if she followed xu bai, she would be despised if she was stupid.


    ¡°brother xu, it looks like we only need to wait.¡±yun zihai said,¡± chen yan just said that their family head¡¯s health is deteriorating day by day. it¡¯s very likely related to that woman called pink..¡± ¡®

 Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Only An Unknown Pot Is Left (4)

    chapter 237: only an unknown pot is left (4)


    translator: 549690339


    before seven ghost died, he had said that pink girls were best at seduction and plucking.


    as for what plucking was, it was already obvious.


    the chen family head¡¯s poor health might have something to do with plucking.


    ¡°let¡¯s go back first. we¡¯ll wait for the news slowly. ¡°xu bai said.


    the few of them did not stay in this small alley and walked towards yunlai


    mansion.


    after that, there was no news for several days.


    the chen family was very stable. they did not have the slightest intention of showing up. it seemed that they were afraid that after they showed up, they would suffer a storm-like blow.


    xu bai had been staying in the government office during the past few days.


    he didn¡¯t have any other gains, but he did have one.


    after a few days of hard work, he had finally perfected the nameless saber scripture. the progress bar on it had reached perfection.


    looking at the light blue smoke in front of him, xu bai revealed a satisfied smile.


    after the light blue smoke appeared, it slowly gathered and gradually formed a line of words.


    after this line of text appeared, it quickly disappeared and new text appeared.


    [fusion option found. fusion in progress.]


    [twenty-four armor penetration styles (incomplete)+ second breaker style =


    third breaker style.]


    xu bai was speechless.


    this name was really simple and easy to understand.


    when the new words appeared, they didn¡¯t disappear anymore. instead, they entered xu bail s mind.


    with a large amount of information pouring in, xu bai had already grasped the subtleties of the three breaker moves.


    other than the increase in the power of the armor break and the previous heavy injury ability, the power of the saber technique itself had also increased by a large margin.


    light blue smoke appeared and gathered to form the latest panel.


    [name: xu bai]


    [realm: fifth stage unspecialized.]


    [three breaks (level 4): maximum level.]


    [reversing purple cloud squall, yin yang disorder (level 5-5):[maximum level.]


    [maple leaves like rain (tier 2): maximum level.]


    [four steps (level 3): maximum level.] [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney strengthening technique (level 4): maximum level.]


    [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.]


    [comprehension (max level)]


    the fourth rank breaking three stance did not have an unexpected performance. xu bai had another powerful attack.


    however, looking at this skill called the three breaks, he had a new idea.


    according to his previous understanding, the author of the nameless saber scripture had divided it into twenty-four parts and scattered them all over the world.


    when all the saber scriptures were collected and mastered, one could step into the first-grade realm.


    according to the skills that xu bai had obtained, there was no mental cultivation method. if there was no mental cultivation method, how could he enter rank-i?


    therefore, xu bai had a guess. perhaps the latter part of the book involved some mental cultivation techniques.


    however, it was still a long time ago. he only had three books.


    xu bai stretched his body and did not think about the nameless saber scripture for the time being.


    compared to the nameless saber scripture, he still had work to do.


    on the table next to him was a pottery jar. on top of the jar, there were complicated patterns, but he couldn¡¯t tell what they were describing.


    this earthen jar was obtained from the yin posthouse, and it was also xu bai¡¯s most unknown gain during this period of time.


    the so-called unknown meant that he did not know what the outcome would be. he could only look at the progress bar and could not guess what skill he would obtain in the end.


    but no matter what, this terrine gave xu bai a lot of expectations.


    ¡°there¡¯s no news from the chen family either. they¡¯re probably either stable or holding back some bad tricks. we have to hurry up and finish this last progress bar. ¡°xu bai thought.


    thinking of this, he took advantage of the fact that it was still early to put the earthen jar in his hand and stare at it without blinking.


    to be honest, the progress bar process was very boring. only when he reaped the rewards was the best time.


    after staring at it for a while, xu bai yawned.


    for him, the slow progress bar was the perfect time.


    looking at the progress bar that kept changing, xu bai continued tirelessly. unknowingly, he had slowly fallen into a daze.


    at this moment, she heard footsteps coming from outside the door.


    xu bai stopped for a moment and looked up at the backyard outside the door.


    chu yu stuck her head out from the doorway and looked at xu bai nervously. she was like a kitten that had done something wrong and was afraid of being punished.


    when she saw xu bai¡¯s gaze on her, she quickly retracted her head and prepared to turn around and escape.


    ¡°come back.¡± xu bai said indifferently.


    perhaps it was because xu bai had been teaching him every day during this period of time, but there was already a special aura about him. it was called the dignity of a teacher.


    chu yu, who was about to run away, stopped in her tracks when she heard xu bails words. she turned around and walked in through the door with a forced smile on her face.


    ¡°young master, i came to look for you because i have something to tell you.¡±chu yu clasped her hands together.


    ¡°what is it?¡± xu bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    ever since they had been together for a long time, chu yu had become more and more normal. she was no longer as restrained as she used to be.


    however, chu yu¡¯s expression reminded xu bai that it was very likely that something important had happened.


    ¡°it¡¯s like this. my mother asked my cousin to come over, but he didn¡¯t go to yunlai mansion. he¡¯s at that lake not far from yunlai mansion. i don¡¯t know the name either. ¡°chu yu finished her sentence in one breath as if she was afraid that she would not be able to say it if she spoke too slowly..

 Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Only Unknown Pots Are Left (8000)

    chapter 238: only unknown pots are left (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°yes¡­ hmm?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t your mother pass away?¡± xu bai was stunned.¡±


    this was something he had accidentally heard before. how did it become like this again?


    chu yu¡¯s face was blank.¡± no, my mother is still alive. she¡¯s the sect master of the ancient moon sword sect and has something important to attend to. the cousin who¡¯s here now is on my mother¡¯s side.¡¯¡±¡®


    xu bai was speechless.


    good heavens, so he was the one who listened obediently and didn¡¯t finish listening.


    however, this was just a small misunderstanding, and it was not a big problem.


    soon, the topic returned to normal.


    ¡°you just said that your cousin is in some lake not far from yunlai mansion? what do you mean by stuck?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong?¡± xu bai was confused.¡± did you encounter some difficulties or enemies?


    ¡± i don¡¯t know either,¡± chu yu said helplessly.¡± when i was in the palace in the past, cousin had come to visit me. he was also stuck twice, but he was saved by the deodle in the dalace. this time. he suddenlv called me. so i don¡¯t know how he got stuck. ¡®¡±¡®


    as she spoke, chu yu gestured to indicate that she was not clear about the exact situation.


    ¡°then what he means is that he wants you to go and save him.¡±xu bai stroked his chin and said.


    chu yu nodded vigorously to show that it was indeed so.


    in the end, she added, ¡°cousin said that he would only be able to walk out of there if i went over.¡±¡±


    he was speaking in a mysterious manner. chu yu could not figure out the situation and could only repeat his words.


    ¡°how far is it from yunlai mansion?¡± xu bai asked.


    chu yu¡¯s eyes darted around and she roughly calculated the distance before she answered,¡±¡±head northwest. after leaving yunlai mansion, we will arrive soon.¡±


    xu bai fell into deep thought as he listened to the distance chu yu mentioned.


    after a while, he recovered from his thoughts.


    ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll go with you.¡±xu bai said as he carefully hid the jar.


    it was still the same thing. it was not a big problem for him to protect chu yu after receiving money.


    ¡°but we need people here too.¡± chu yu said.


    it¡¯s only a short distance away,¡± xu bai said with a smile.¡± it won¡¯t take much time to go back and forth. besides, if we really leave, we can deliberately expose ourselves.¡¯¡±¡®


    there was no falsehood in his words.


    it would only take a short time to go back and forth. even if it took some time, he would try his best to control it. moreover, he could also use it to expose a flaw.


    if the other party didn¡¯t fall for it, then he wouldn¡¯t lose anything. if he fell for it, then it would be a bloody profit.


    of course, if the time limit was exceeded, he felt that it was more important to come back first.


    chu yu did not reject xu bails offer. instead, she was elated. she took a few steps forward and tugged at xu bai¡¯s sleeve. ¡°then let¡¯s go now. the earlier we go, the earlier we return.¡±


    xu bai did not waste any time. he stood up and allowed chu yu to pull him away.


    before he left, he went to find yun zihai and told him about his schedule.


    yun zihai expressed that it was only a short period of time, so there was not much of a problem.


    xu bai only brought chu yu to their destination after everything was said and done.


    the unknown lake was not far from yunlai mansion.


    there were no obstacles along the way. they reached their destination easily.


    but before that, they had to pass through a forest.


    in the woods, the closer he got to the lake, the more xu bai felt that something was wrong.


    logically speaking, if they really encountered something stuck, there should at least be traces of a battle around them.


    but now, it seemed that the surrounding forest was well preserved. even the grass on the ground was clean.


    there were no traces of battle, not even traces of people walking past. it was as if no one was there.


    ¡°is your cousin really stuck here?¡±xu bai asked as he looked at chu yu, who was bouncing around.


    chu yu turned around and said,¡± that¡¯s right. he¡¯s definitely stuck. when he was in the palace previously, it was eldest uncle who sent people to rescue him.


    stuck for a lifetime?


    the corner of xu bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. he seemed to have thought of something bad. a lake?


    stuck?


    why was it stuck?


    xu bai grinned and looked at the quiet scenery around him. the guess in his heart deepened.


    the two of them continued walking and didn¡¯t say anything along the way. when they passed through the forest, a very small lake appeared in front of them.


    as expected of a lake whose name was unknown. this lake was pitifully small.


    and in the middle of the lake, this leaf stopped.


    a young man in blue stood on the leaves and floated on the water.


    the sky-blue water was like a mirror, and the young man appeared on the surface of the water. this scene was quite fitting.


    on the young man¡¯s back was a long sword. although the long sword was not unsheathed, it gave off a sharp aura.


    in xu bai¡¯s eyes, none of this was important.


    the most important thing was the hands of this man.


    when xu bai looked at the young man¡¯s hands, he finally understood why the man was stuck on the lake..

 Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Ancient Moon Sword Sect’s Sword, Good!

    chapter 239: ancient moon sword sect¡¯s sword, good!


    (8000) _1


    translator: 549690339


    the sky was blue and the lake was clear.


    although it¡¯s a small lake, but the water is clear, the light is clear, and when you look up, you feel refreshed.


    the young man was dressed in blue and stood on a dead leaf. he looked mysterious with the surrounding scenery.


    as xu bai looked over, he saw an ordinary fishing rod in the young man¡¯s hands.


    the fishing rod was very ordinary. it was just a long rod with a shiny surface. it seemed that it had been coiled for a long time.


    at the end of the long pole, there was a coil of fishing line. the fishing line hung straight down and fell into the lake.


    the lake was calm. the young man¡¯s eyes were stern as he stared at the spot where the fishing line connected to the lake. his expression was solemn as if he was fighting with the gods.


    however, all of this seemed ridiculous to xu bai.


    not only was he talking nonsense, he even wanted to laugh.


    he finally understood why chu yu said that his cousin was stuck here.


    it turns out that he is a fisherman. then all of this makes sense. there is no difficulty that the fishing elder brother cannot overcome, except for fishing.


    in his previous life, xu bai had also been addicted to fishing. however, after that, because he couldn¡¯t catch any fish every day, he suffered more and more blows. in a fit of anger, he broke his fishing rod.


    as long as it wasn¡¯t against the law, the old fishing buddies would do anything. in order to fish, they could stay in one place for a long time without moving.


    what was even more ridiculous was that the old fishing brother could do everything except catch fish.


    if there was anything you didn¡¯t understand, you could go to the fishing forum and ask. someone would definitely know.


    in short, it was a very magical thing.


    the all-knowing fishing forum even knew how to steal calves.


    ¡°cousin, there¡¯s no danger around here. why aren¡¯t you moving?


    initially, chu yu thought that there must be some kind of hidden danger, so she looked around. however, she did not expect that she could not find any hidden danger even after searching for a long time.


    it was very safe here. other than the beautiful scenery around, there was nothing else.


    the young man did not answer. instead, he maintained his previous appearance and continued to stare at the lake. his expression always gave people a very serious feeling.


    of course, if one didn¡¯t see what he was doing, one would think that he was in danger.


    chu yu scratched her head in confusion when she saw that her cousin was ignoring her. she turned around and looked at xu bai with a pleading look in her eyes.


    ¡°let me do it.¡± xu bai sighed. he patted chu yu¡¯s shoulder and took two steps forward.


    when chu yu saw xu bai walking forward, she hid behind him in peace. at the same time, she stared at the lake curiously, not knowing how xu bai was going to resolve this.


    ¡°brother, when the water is clear, there are no fish. the water here is clear and there are no fish. ¡°xu bai said loudly.


    the young man was originally calm and expressionless, but when xu bai said the first word ¡°fish¡±, he suddenly raised his head.


    when xu bai said the second word ¡± fish,¡± the young man finally spoke.


    impossible! absolutely impossible!¡± the young man looked incredulous.¡± although this lake is small, based on my many years of experience, there is definitely a big fish in it. moreover, i have been fishing in the water for so many years. although i have never caught one, i have seen others catch one.¡± xu bai was speechless.


    the first few sentences were still fine, but the last few sentences were really unbearable.


    so he had never caught a fish before? this was too ridiculous.


    however, it was good to speak. once he spoke, there would be room for communication.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that it was stuck here? we¡¯re here now. come with us. if there¡¯s anything, we can communicate.¡±xu bai said.


    he did not want to continue talking about fishing. he could talk about fishing with a fishing brother for three days and three nights.


    he had once chatted with a fishing friend and knew that as long as he talked about this, there would be endless words.


    from the quality of the fishing rod, to the quality of the fishing line, to how to make a nest, to how to throw the rod, there was no end to the conversation.


    hearing xu baits words, the young man looked conflicted.


    after less than two breaths, the young man¡¯s conflicted expression became deeper and deeper. his eyes drifted to the lake from time to time, and he was very reluctant.


    ¡°wait for me to catch one. after i catch one, i¡¯ll leave. ¡°the young man hesitated for a long time before he finally said something.


    xu bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    catch one?


    if this was any other time, it would be believable, but it was definitely not believable when it came from the fishing brother.


    it was as if it was already late at night and it was time to rest, but your friend said that he would sleep after winning one round. in the end, he worked until the next day.


    ¡°how did your uncle stop him?¡±xu bai turned around and asked.


    chu yu¡¯s face was filled with confusion. she tilted her head as if she was recalling something.


    after recalling for a while, her confused expression finally disappeared and her eyes lit up.


    chu yu raised her left hand high like a student answering a teacher¡¯s question. ¡°i remember now. first uncle said at that time that if we want to solve the problem of cousin being stuck, we only need to cut off the root.¡±


    cut off at the root?


    xu bai rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    he looked at the young man and finally stopped at the fishing rod in the young man¡¯s hands. he thought of a solution.


    if he wanted to cut it off from the source, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­


    the fishing rod was broken.


    although this was not very polite, it was also a solution..

 Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Ancient Moon Sword Sect’s Sword, Good! (8000) _2

    chapter 240: ancient moon sword sect¡¯s sword, good! (8000) _2


    translator: 549690339


    thinking of this, xu bai raised his hand and struck the young man¡¯s fishing rod.


    he was now some distance away from the center of the lake, but he was still standing by the lake. he circulated his true essence energy from such a long distance away.


    the true core strength in his body continued to circulate. as he raised his hand, a gust of strong wind surged and attacked the center of the lake.


    the astral winds obtained from the astral wind art had become a powerful long-range technique with unparalleled power.


    the wind brought by this palm pushed the small lake in front of him flat. wherever the wind passed, the lake water poured to both sides.


    the young man heard the sound, but he did not move. his hands were still holding the fishing rod, and he did not even raise his head.


    seeing that the invisible gale was about to approach, the long sword on the young man¡¯s back suddenly trembled.


    the longsword trembled slightly and emitted a series of chirping sounds from the scabbard. then, when no one was holding the longsword, it was unsheathed and spun in the air.


    the spinning longsword found its target in an instant and stabbed straight at the invisible gale. in an instant, the invisible gale quickly dissipated.


    however, when the two collided, the aftershock created layers of waves on the surface of the lake. the waves gradually expanded into huge waves that filled the sky.


    the huge wave spread to the surface of the lake. xu bai waved his sleeves as he looked at the huge wave.


    invisible gales appeared once again, dispersing the huge waves in front of them. due to the huge waves, the water level of the lake dropped by half a foot. after everything had dispersed, xu bai withdrew his hand and narrowed his eyes.


    this guy¡¯s strength was stronger than he had imagined. he was at least at the fifth stage. moreover, this was the first time he had seen such an attack.


    originally, he had expected this young man to attack with a longsword in hand, but he had not expected that the other party would use a flying sword technique similar to that in novels.


    ¡°gu yue sword sect uses flying swords?¡±xu bai thought to himself.


    the antique longsword only neutralized xu bai¡¯s attack and returned to its sheath. the young man still held the fishing rod in his hand without any cnange.


    ¡°young master, cousin is a genius of the ancient moon sword sect.¡±chu yu hid behind xu bai and reminded him softly,¡±¡±he is very strong.¡±


    as chu yu finished her sentence, the young man who had been silent all this while finally moved.


    the young man raised his head and widened his eyes. a murderous aura was spreading around him.¡±what did you call him, young master?¡±


    chu yu really wanted to explain that she was doing this to conceal her identity, but the other party did not seem to give her the chance to explain.


    ¡°how dare you!¡± the young man finally moved.


    he put down the fishing rod in his hand and let it fall into the lake. then, he raised his right hand and pointed his index and middle fingers at xu bai.


    in the next moment, the sword on his back was unsheathed again. however, this time, the sword carried a biting cold killing intent.


    after the sword was unsheathed, it charged at xu bai at an extremely fast speed. it felt like it was taking the head of an enemy from a thousand miles away. the power of the sword tore the surrounding trees into pieces.


    ¡°i hate those who don¡¯t listen to explanations.¡¯¡±¡®


    at this moment, xu bai was finally enraged.


    although he had received the money, he did not do anything.


    however, the reason he asked chu yu to address him as young master was to conceal her identity.


    he was paid to do things, and he did it very well. he was even very considerate. he taught her every day without stopping.


    he came over today to help chu yu, and it was the young man who requested it on his own accord. he said that he was stuck and needed help.


    but now, she attacked without listening to an explanation. wasn¡¯t she looking down on him?


    xu bai was enraged. looking at the flying sword that was getting closer and closer to him, the black light of the diamond heart devil body appeared and covered his entire body.


    at the same time, he pulled out ghost head blade and slashed at the longsword.


    astral wind, black light.


    in addition to the characteristics of the mental cultivation method.


    although this slash looked crooked on the surface, it was actually filled with killing intent.


    the long saber came into contact with the flying sword. in the next moment, xu bai took the opportunity to use stellar transposition to change the way the long sword operated.


    immediately after, a loud sound came from the collision between the two.


    the surrounding trees and the ground were all broken inch by inch, and the lake water in front of him also surged into the sky under this attack.


    xu bai felt the strength and sharpness of the flying sword and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    this person¡¯s strength was stronger than he had imagined. of course, he could still control it at the moment.


    chu yu herself was a rank-5. although the surrounding scenery was affected, she was not hurt at all.


    when she saw the two of them fighting for no reason, she panicked.


    she was about to speak, but xu bai didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.


    ¡°did i give you face?¡± xu bai said angrily,¡± i came here to help you out of kindness, but you didn¡¯t listen to my explanation and attacked. now, no one can stop me!¡¯¡±¡®


    when the three forms of breaking were used, there were countless changes hidden within.


    this saber carried a biting cold wind and killing intent as it arrived in an instant.


    the young man¡¯s pupils widened slightly. he hurriedly withdrew his flying sword and protected himself.


    he could feel the power of the blade, and he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it.


    fortunately, he withdrew quickly and blocked in front of him, blocking the power of the saber.


    but the next moment, blood flowed out of the young man¡¯s mouth, and his face was filled with shock..

 Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Ancient Moon Sword Sect’s Sword, Good! (8000) _3

    chapter 241: ancient moon sword sect¡¯s sword, good! (8000) _3


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°nameless saber scripture, armor piercing might, which book have you cultivated?¡±


    this slash had already caused him minor injuries. if he had not retreated quickly, he might have died.


    ¡°take a guess.¡± xu bai stepped forward and executed the four steps steps. as he moved, he carried the unique aura of an army.


    when xu bai took his first step on the surface of the lake, it was completely different from the young man¡¯s elegant and otherworldly manner. every step


    xu bai took felt as if the mountains were collapsing and the earth was cracking. every step he took caused the surface of the lake to rise high.


    in the blink of an eye, xu bai arrived in front of the young man.


    in the next moment, he executed the three styles of the broken blade technique in an exquisite manner. each of his moves carried an unrivaled might.


    the young man reacted quickly after being approached.


    he still maintained the posture of the sword seal, and the flying sword he used blocked every blade with extreme precision.


    however, he knew very well in his heart that if this continued, he would definitely lose.


    the young man¡¯s forehead was already covered in cold sweat.


    the man wielding the long saber was too strong.


    this saber technique had the taste of the nameless saber scripture, but it was not just the nameless saber scripture.


    most importantly, his injuries would not heal.


    although there were signs of recovery, it was very slow. the other party¡¯s saber technique had actually left marks on his body.


    unless he concentrated on recuperating, it was impossible for him to recover in time for battle.


    ¡°good! delightful!¡± the young man¡¯s eyes turned red.¡± you actually made my cousin call you young master. i¡¯ll make you pay the price today.¡±¡±


    as the young man said this, the flying sword suddenly changed.


    a thin line appeared in the middle of the flying sword. then, as the edge of the thin line broke, it turned into two flying swords.


    one of them was used by the young man to protect his entire body, while the other continued to attack xu bai.


    xu bai looked at the flying sword and narrowed his eyes. he didn¡¯t change the attack in his hand, but his other hand grabbed at the flying sword.


    the hand is wrapped in black light, in contact with the flying sword, in an instant, it is used to move the stars.


    the fourth-tier stellar transposition could convert attacks of the sixth stage, but the young man in front of him had performed far beyond the sixth stage.


    however, it was not completely useless. when his hand touched the flying sword, the flying sword changed its direction slightly and flew toward xu bai¡¯s back.


    this happened in an instant. the young man reacted and continued to control the flying sword to change its direction.


    however, in a battle between experts, a moment could be considered a very long time. it could change many things, such as life and death.


    when the flying sword deviated from the distance, the young man felt that something was wrong when he was controlling it.


    the divine essence in his body seemed to have some delay. more importantly, he discovered that there was a slight pain coming from his chest.


    ¡°you used poison!¡±


    soon, the young man reacted and looked at xu bai in surprise.


    ¡°how is it?¡± ¡± kill him!¡± xu bai said indifferently. then, the ghost head blade in his hand slashed horizontally.


    due to the poison, the young man¡¯s divine essence was somewhat sluggish, and the circulation of his flying sword also became slightly slower. he did not block this saber.


    a huge wound appeared on his chest, extending from his left shoulder to his right abdomen.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the young man had used all his strength to pull the flying sword closer to him at the critical moment, this saber would have already split him into two.


    but that was it.


    the heavy injury ability of the three breaker moves, coupled with the power of the armor penetration, made the young man feel dizzy and his consciousness was slightly blurry.


    the two flying swords fell into the water. in the next moment, xu bai grabbed the young man¡¯s neck and threw him high up on the shore.


    ¡°fishing for your grandpa!¡± xu bai stepped on the fishing rod and broke it into two. then, he used the four steps to reach the shore.


    ¡°explain to him. if he still doesn¡¯t listen, i¡¯ll cut off his head and feed it to the fish.¡±


    xu bai¡¯s indifferent voice came out of his mouth with an unquestionable tone.


    chu yu nodded repeatedly and began to explain.


    actually, chu yu could not be blamed for this. she really wanted to explain herself, but the young man was too fast. he had already made his move the moment he said those two words.


    in addition, xu bai had a bad temper. when he was attacked, he would definitely fight back. therefore, he attacked for no reason.


    of course, xu bai was still rational enough to not kill the young man.


    however, this so-called rationality was only in xu bails eyes.


    because of this slash, the young man was severely injured.


    even though he didn¡¯t kill it directly, the damage he dealt was still terrifying.


    when the young man heard chu yu¡¯s explanation, his eyes widened. then, he knew that he had a problem and could not help but smile bitterly.


    ¡°come, do you still want to fight?¡± xu bai said with interest. when the young man heard xu bai¡¯s words, he looked ashamed.


    ¡°i was wrong.¡±


    he answered very quickly, and his attitude of admitting his mistake was also very good. he did not have the slightest intention of forcing it.


    this was beyond xu bai¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°i thought that people like you who came from good backgrounds were all proud and unyielding people. i didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good attitude when admitting your mistakes.¡±


    this young man¡¯s attitude was extremely sincere and there was nothing wrong with him.


    when the young man heard this, he smiled bitterly.¡± the people of gu yue sword sect have never behaved like those aristocratic family disciples. they have never been arrogant and domineering. what is right is right, and what is wrong is wrong. if you have done something wrong, you must admit your mistake..¡¯

 Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Ancient Moon Sword Sect’s Sword, Good! (8000) _4

    chapter 242: ancient moon sword sect¡¯s sword, good! (8000) _4


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°alright, this matter can be considered over.¡±¡±why are you looking for chu yu?¡± xu bai asked with a smile.¡±


    the young man said helplessly,¡± can you let me recover first? i have a bottle of pills on my waist. no matter how serious my injuries are, it will have a very good effect.¡¯¡±¡®


    xu bai nodded and took out a small porcelain bottle from the young man¡¯s waist. there were five or six bullets inside. he poured out one and let the young man take it.


    after the young man took it, the scar on his chest scab at a speed visible to the naked eye and quickly recovered.


    ¡°what a good thing!¡± xu bai said.


    ¡°of course, this is the gu yue sword sect¡¯s healing pill, called the emerald cry pill.¡±the young man praised xu bai, but halfway through, he noticed xu bai making a gesture.


    xu bai put the emerald cry pill into the pouch at his waist very skillfully. it was obvious that this was not the first time he had done this.


    ¡°i was at a disadvantage when you attacked me for no reason. it¡¯s normal for you to compensate me with something now, right?¡±xu bai said.


    the young man was speechless.


    it was reasonable and convincing.


    the young man also knew that since the other party had already accepted it, he had no intention of taking it out. he did not say anything more.


    this was his fault in the first place. it was reasonable to give the other party some compensation now.


    after that, the young man¡¯s injuries had recovered by about seventy to eighty percent. the two of them communicated for a while before xu bai found out the young man¡¯s identity.


    the young man¡¯s name was qin feng, and he came from the ancient moon sword sect.


    and the ancient moon sword sect was a sword sect that cultivated divine essence, so their flying sword arts were terrifying.


    qin feng was here this time because chu yu¡¯s mother asked him to bring something for chu yu.


    as he spoke, qin feng stood up from the ground and waved his hand slightly.


    the two flying swords that fell into the water floated in the air as qin feng waved his hand. they gradually merged into one and fell into qin feng¡¯s scabbard.


    after doing this, qin feng took out a book and an iron ball from his pocket.


    ¡°forged by a swordsmith. after dripping a drop of blood on it, it will become your flying sword. it needs to be recupera ted with divine essence every day. ¡°qin feng placed the iron ball in chu yu¡¯s hand.


    chu yu took it and carefully cut her finger to drip a drop of blood.


    when the blood stood on the iron ball, it expanded and turned into a long sword that landed in chu yu¡¯s hand.


    chu yu played with the sword curiously and tried to imitate qin feng by throwing the sword into the air. however, it fell to the ground without stopping.


    chu yu¡¯s face was bitter when she saw this scene. she appeared to be very upset.


    ¡°you need to learn this book before you can use it.¡¯qin feng explained,¡± the gu yue flying sword technique can only be cultivated after reaching the fifth grade in the gu yue sword sect. only at this time would one have enough magical energy to control it. when you communicated with the sect master last time, you said that you had reached the fifth grade, so the sect master asked me to bring it over.¡±


    ¡°but according to the rules of the ancient moon sword sect, you can only learn the flying sword art of the next grade after you reach a grade, so i only brought you a fifth-grade book.¡±


    ¡°after all, this is because i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll abandon the basics and only learn the flying sword technique, forgetting the origin of the formless heart


    sutra.¡±


    formless heart sutra was also from gu yue sword sect.


    chu yu sized up the book in her hand curiously. she was about to flip it open, but she felt that it was not the right time.


    she turned her head and looked at xu bail s seat.¡±¡±young master, we¡¯ve been out for so long. it might be delayed. let¡¯s go back first. i¡­¡±


    before she could finish her sentence, she realized that something was wrong.


    xu bai kept staring at the book in her hand until she spoke.


    chu yu was puzzled.


    xu bai came back to his senses and coughed,¡±¡±lt¡¯s fine. let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    although he said that, he had just seen what he wanted.


    ¨C -progress bar.


    there was a progress bar in the book named gu yue fei sword technique.


    good stuff!


    if it was something else, he wouldn¡¯t even look at it, but the progress bar was different.


    however, now was obviously not the time. he would talk about it slowly in the future.


    at the thought of this, he prepared to go back with chu yu.


    unexpectedly, qin feng was also following behind.


    ¡°you¡¯re not going back to the ancient moon sword sect?¡± xu bai frowned.


    qin feng coughed to hide his embarrassment. ¡°i haven¡¯t recovered yet. i¡¯ll go back after i recover at yunlai mansion.¡±


    even though he said that, qin feng¡¯s gaze was drifting as he spoke. xu bai had a feeling that something was up.


    it was getting late, and he didn¡¯t want to delve into these things. the few of them didn¡¯t stay any longer and rushed towards yunlai mansion.


    after solving the problem and rescuing the person, it didn¡¯t take much time to return to yunlai mansion.


    however, there were only three of them when they returned. when they returned to the yunlai mansion, only xu bai and chu yu were left.


    qin feng left halfway, saying that he was going to recuperate. however, from his excited expression, he guessed that he wasn¡¯t going to recuperate.


    the yunlai mansion was very big. even in the mansion, there were many rivers and fish ponds.


    based on xu bai¡¯s understanding of the fishing man, he must have gone fishing again. taking advantage of the excuse of recuperating, he would probably be idle for a few days.


    of course, with this guy¡¯s luck of never catching a fish, it was impossible.


    xu bai did not bother about him. after all, he was not his man, so there was no point in bothering about him. what he coveted the most was the gu yue flying


    sword technique in chu yu¡¯s hands.


    flying swords.


    it was very cool..

 Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Ancient Moon Sword Sect’s Sword, Good! (8000) _5

    chapter 243: ancient moon sword sect¡¯s sword, good! (8000) _5


    translator: 549690339


    however, he couldn¡¯t say it directly.


    thinking of this, xu bai had a valid reason.


    in front of them, chu yu was hugging the sword and skipping around.


    her long black hair kept swaying, indicating that she was in a good mood.


    ¡°chu yu, from tomorrow onwards, you have to carry this book with you, even during class.¡±xu bai stopped in his tracks. he coughed and told chu yu not to leave.


    chu yu was initially in a good mood, but after hearing xu bail s words, she turned around with a puzzled expression. ¡°young master, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°after all, this is the inheritance of the ancient moon sword sect. to prevent the possibility of losing it or being taken away by others, at least until you finish learning, you must always carry it with you. ¡°xu bai said.


    chu yu was a little naive. after thinking about it carefully, she finally understood why xu bai looked at her strangely at the lakeside.


    ¡°so you¡¯re concerned about me and worried that i¡¯ll lose this book.¡±¡±don¡¯t worry, young master. i¡¯ll bring it with me when i come to class in the future.¡±


    chu yu was touched.¡±


    xu bai patted chu yu¡¯s shoulder as if he was a promising student.¡±then go back to your room and rest. we¡¯ll come back to class tomorrow.¡±


    chu yu nodded vigorously and greeted xu bai before leaving with her sword.


    looking at chu yu¡¯s departing back, xu bai stood where he was and pondered for a while. he felt that he had to change his plans in the future.


    the earthen jar was very important, but this gu yuefei sword technique was equally important.


    the earthen jar could be used at any time, but gu yue fei¡¯s sword technique could not.


    he planned to teach chu yu the gu yue flying sword technique in the morning and use it to make the clay pot at other times.


    it was impossible for him to ask for it directly. even if chu yu did not have any ulterior motives, it would be a different story in the eyes of others.


    after all, it was an inheritance technique of the ancient moon sword sect, and if he did this, there would be a lot of suspicion.


    it would be very troublesome if others found out.


    thinking of this, xu bai made up his mind and walked toward his room.


    on the other side.


    qin feng held the fishing rod in his hand and was rushing to his destination excitedly.


    when he bought the fishing rod, he asked the seller. the seller said that there was a relatively large lake in yunlai mansion. there were many fish there, and many people had caught a lot of fish there.


    thinking of this, he became more and more excited.


    actually, there was a very important matter involved.


    qin feng¡¯s killing intent is very heavy.


    don¡¯t look at his current unfeeling appearance, acting like a fisherman all day long. in fact, in the eyes of the others in the gu yue sword sect, qin feng was a person with a strong killing intent.


    gu yue flying sword technique was a killing technique. when cultivating this, everyone had to think of a solution, and everyone¡¯s solution would be very different.


    for example, playing chess, planting flowers, etc.


    because once the killing intent was too strong, it was very likely to affect the body, so he used this to synthesize.


    on the other hand, qin feng¡¯s killing intent was even stronger. when these ordinary methods were unable to alleviate his condition, chu yu¡¯s mother, the ancient moon sword sect¡¯s sect master, suggested this method to him.


    but sometimes, a good method might not necessarily produce a good result.


    fishing¡­lt was addictive.


    when qin feng¡¯s killing intent was suppressed, he also unconsciously became addicted to it and from then on, it was out of control.


    other than the daily cultivation, he spent all day by the pond, as if he had become a different person.


    unfortunately, qin feng could not catch any fish. he did not even have the legendary novice protection period.


    what was the novice protection period?


    in the fishing industry, there were some newbies who were very likely to catch fish even if they were to use a pole to poke the toilet. this was called the novice protection period.


    not only did qin feng fail, but he was also very unlucky.


    he had never caught a single fish.


    in the end, he began to doubt himself and even¡­they blamed the water quality.


    as time passed, the problem of the water quality could not be solved, so he blamed it on others. there was nothing in this world that he did not blame.


    he didn¡¯t catch any fish today because the water quality was bad. he didn¡¯t catch any fish tomorrow because of the bad weather.


    anyway¡­ he thought that the heavens were against him.


    thinking of this, qin feng gnashed his teeth. ¡°i must catch one today.¡±


    the more he thought about it, the faster he walked.


    although this so-called fishing lake was in yunlai mansion, it was also in a remote place.


    when qin feng rushed over, there were already not many people here.


    after all, the sky was getting dark and everyone had to go back for dinner. however, qin feng was different.


    ¡°i¡¯ll fish at night after he leaves. all the fish in this lake will be mine, haha!¡±qin feng walked to the lakeside and casually threw his fishing rod into the water.


    it had to be said that there was no problem with his technique, his movements were also very standard, and there was no problem with his patience.


    but he couldn¡¯t catch any fish.


    as time passed, the sun gradually set and night gradually approached.


    the moon replaced the sun and hung high in the night sky.


    there was no one by the lakeside, and no one in yunlai mansion was fishing at night.


    qin feng stood quietly by the lake, staring at the surface of the lake without blinking.


    ¡°if i can¡¯t catch any fish today, i won¡¯t catch any more.¡±


    qin feng didn¡¯t know how many times he had said this. he had to say it every time, but it didn¡¯t count.


    time continued to pass.. just as qin feng was feeling more and more hopeless, he suddenly realized that the fishing line was moving!

 Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: The Black Hole at the Bottom of the Lake

    chapter 244: the black hole at the bottom of the lake


    translator: 549690339


    waves of water rippled on the calm surface of the lake, spreading along the intersection between the fishing line and the lake. the fishing line shook violently, indicating that something had taken the bait.


    qin feng was slightly stunned at first. soon after, his face revealed a look of ecstasy. he gripped the fishing rod tightly with both hands and could not help but shake it.


    this was the first time he had such a phenomenon. he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t even control his hands.


    as a fishing brother, qin feng was someone who had never caught a fish before. he had never even seen the signs of fishing before.


    not only did they not encounter any signs of being hooked, but they also did not even see the shadow of a fish.


    now that he suddenly saw it, he realized that his luck must have changed.


    ¡°i told you that people can be bad for a while, but not for a lifetime.¡±qin feng says excitedly.


    ¡°calm your breathing and try to feel the vibration of the fishing rod. as the fishing rod shakes, start to exert strength.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t be nervous at this time. you have to calm down.¡±


    ¡°you can¡¯t use brute force. you have to learn to use dexterity!¡± qin feng muttered to himself as he carefully controlled the fishing rod.


    if there were people who knew qin feng here, they would definitely be shocked. because the current qin feng was completely different from before.


    in the past, qin feng was filled with killing intent and could easily take away a life. however, now, he has become nervous, like a person who has never seen the world.


    looking at his nervous expression and trembling hands, he was completely different from the qin feng of the past.


    of course, qin feng didn¡¯t care about this.


    he only cared about the fish in front of him.


    this was the first time he had taken the bait. it would be a lie to say that he was not nervous. no one could experience this feeling. only people like them who were fishing could experience it deeply.


    qin feng followed the techniques he had learned and worked hard to control the fishing rod. the fishing line was constantly rising.


    the thing that was hooked floated to the surface of the water. when qin feng saw what he had caught, he was greatly shocked. it was like a bolt from the blue that struck his body, charring him on the outside and tender on the inside.


    the fishing line was not fished out, it was tightly wound.


    at the position where the fishing line was coiled, a complete white bone was directly fished up by him.


    as a person who was addicted to fishing, he had heard many seniors


    ¡®explanations.


    in their line of work, it was very easy to encounter some strange things when fishing.


    for example, catching a turtle or a prawn was a normal operation


    but now, qin feng had fished up a skeleton. this was truly inconceivable.


    of course, as a genius of the ancient moon sword sect, the white bones in front of him did not affect him at all. he even felt that it was boring.


    he had seen even more disgusting things, let alone this skeleton.


    ¡°perhaps someone fell into the water and was not discovered or salvaged. in the long run, it became like this.¡±qin feng thought.


    he was in a bad mood again after not catching any fish. he was ready to get up, untie the skeleton in front of him, and start anew.


    however, before he could do anything, just as he reached the lakeside, the skeleton in front of him suddenly moved.


    white bones was originally entangled by the fishing line, but when qin feng got close, white bones actually slowly raised its right arm and started to untie the fishing line.


    on the surface, this action was extremely terrifying.


    a skeleton suddenly came to life and was as agile as a human. a sinister aura pervaded the lakeside.


    qin feng took a step back and frowned as he looked at the lake not far away.


    a layer of white fog suddenly appeared on the lake, enveloping the entire lake. it was already late at night, and under the cover of the white fog, black and white intertwined. a strong contrast suddenly appeared, making it seem abnormally strange.


    at the outermost layer of the white mist, white bones also stopped untying the fishing line. it suddenly stretched out its hand and grabbed towards qin feng.


    there was still a distance of two to three meters between the two parties, but as white bones moved, the surrounding white fog began to surge violently.


    on the surface of the lake, the white mist condensed into a palm the size of a millstone and slapped down towards qin feng.


    this process seemed slow, but it happened in an instant.


    looking at the palm formed from white mist, qin feng frowned. at the same time, he raised his sword finger and waved it gently.


    ¡°clang! ¡±


    a long cry came from the scabbard, and the sword was unsheathed, slashing at white bones.


    the longsword was like the wind, carrying an unrivaled might as it swept across the sky from top to bottom.


    the lake water shook violently, and as the longsword slashed down, it spread to both sides, raising huge waves that were two feet high.


    under the power of the long sword, the skeleton in front of him turned into fragments on the ground and disappeared into the lake with the wind.


    in an instant, everything returned to silence. the white fog disappeared and the white bones also disappeared. they returned to their normal appearance. only qin feng was left standing by the lake, pondering.


    ¡°strange, or is it the lakeside?¡± qin feng finally gave up on his plan to fish for the time being because the things that happened before his eyes made him fall into deep thought.


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like a drowned person. the ability just now seems to be something that this skeleton knew when it was alive. could it be that a martial artist threw it into the water after dying?¡±


    the ability of the skeleton just now was to condense white fog into a huge palm. this was different from dying in the water..

 Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: The Black Hole at the Bottom of the Lake (2)

    chapter 245: the black hole at the bottom of the lake (2)


    translator: 549690339


    that level of proficiency was more like a martial artist who had retained his abilities after death.


    as everyone knew, after a person died, there was a chance that they would become strange. the only difference was whether they were powerful or not. the stronger the jianghu person was, the stronger they would become after death.


    ¡°it seems like it¡¯s really as the sect leader said, the waters of yunlai mansion run deep. ¡°qin feng mused.


    he was chu yu¡¯s cousin. there was no need to address him as the chief, but he was a person who valued rules. he would address him in this manner no matter what.


    ¡°i have to contact my cousin and tell her to be careful.¡±


    qin feng looked at the lake in front of him and did not have the mood to fish. he packed up his fishing rod and prepared to turn around and leave.


    he had to hurry back and tell chu yu about the abnormality here. after all, he came here because of his cousin.


    if he caused irreparable losses because of a single mistake, the hierarch would definitely skin him alive.


    thinking of this, qin feng subconsciously shivered.


    it was said that he was extremely murderous in the ancient moon sword sect. in fact, the one who was really murderous was chu yu¡¯s mother.


    after tidying up for a while, there was actually nothing much to pack. it was just a fishing rod.


    qin feng was originally prepared to leave immediately. however, he did not expect that before he left, an abnormality would appear on the surface of the lake.


    after the previous turmoil, the lake had already calmed down. just as qin feng was about to leave, the calm lake surface rippled again.


    water ripples appeared. this time, it was different from before. the entire lake was rippling with small water ripples.


    when the entire lake was in this state, the scene was extremely shocking.


    ripples of water touched each other and gradually spread into the distance.


    qin feng stood at his original spot. he didn¡¯t sense any strange occurrences. however, the scene before him was even stranger than the strangeness.


    the ripples did not last long. after a few breaths, they slowly subsided.


    although the scene in front of him had calmed down, an even more terrifying scene appeared.


    on the surface of the lake, white things emerged one after another. at first, they were just the sharp edges of the lotus, but as time passed, they slowly revealed their full appearance.


    white bones!


    white bones emerged from the water one after another, filling the entire lake.


    these bones were of different sizes. the big ones were about the size of an adult, while the small ones were like children.


    the lake was full of white bones, but none of them could move. it was very different from the strangeness that had appeared at the beginning. instead, it seemed very normal.


    of course, this was only the case in qin feng¡¯s eyes. if it was an ordinary person here, their legs would have long gone soft from fear.


    there¡¯s something at the bottom of the lake. qin feng looked at the lake. after pondering for a moment, he came to a conclusion.


    however, he did not take any action. instead, he wanted to hurry back to the


    government ottice and tell xu bai about this.


    before he came, the hierarch had told him that if his cousin was not in danger, he had to come back quickly. if there was a threat, he had to stay there and act as a protector.


    however, he didn¡¯t want to meddle with the yunlai manor¡¯s matters. it was the most correct thing to leave it to xu bai and the others. he only needed to ensure his cousin¡¯s safety.


    therefore, qin feng did not intend to delve into the current situation. instead, he immediately turned around and walked towards the government office.


    in the darkness, qin feng¡¯s figure grew further and further away until he disappeared.


    yunlai mansion, the government office.


    xu bai was sitting on a chair, swaying as he looked at the clay pot in his hand.


    the progress bar on it was slowly increasing. with every increase, he became more excited.


    although he was already used to it, he could not hide his excitement, especially when he was alone.


    this was a very simple principle. for example, if one could draw a prize every day, but the things they won each time were different, the excitement would also be updated every day.


    ¡°in that case, the progress bar of the terrine is even faster than gu yue fei¡¯s sword technique.¡±xu bai leaned back in his chair and looked at the progress bar while thinking.


    after all, gu yue fei¡¯s sword technique required scattered liver, but the terrine did not. the time spent was different.


    ¡°what kind of skill is it?¡± xu bai was looking forward to it.


    it was already very cold at night. there was a cool breeze blowing outside. although there were doors and windows blocking the way, they could still hear clearly.


    as he looked at it, he gradually felt sleepy. xu bai estimated that it was about time to rest, so he put the jar in a secret place and prepared to go to bed.


    at this moment, there was a sudden movement at the door. xu bai stood up and looked in the direction of the door. ¡°who is it?¡±


    after saying this, he quickly got a reply.


    ¡°me, qin feng.¡±


    xu bai frowned when he heard the reply.


    to suddenly come looking for him at this time, and it was already late at night, could something big have happened?


    his relationship with qin feng was very shallow. they had only met once. there was no need for him to come here in the middle of the night. there must be something fishy going on.


    thinking of this, xu bai came to the door and opened it. he saw qin feng carrying a fishing rod on his shoulder and looking around carefully.


    ¡°could it be that you attacked the widow¡¯s village at night or kicked the widow¡¯s door at night? why are you so bai teased with interest.


    qin feng naturally heard the teasing tone in his voice. he did not say anything more and walked into the room quickly. he said mysteriously, ¡°if i had that ability, i would have been sneaking around a long time ago.. why would i need to look for you? didn¡¯t i go fishing today? guess what i encountered?¡±

 Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: The Black Hole at the Bottom of the Lake (3)

    chapter 246: the black hole at the bottom of the lake (3)


    translator: 549690339


    xu bai closed the door behind him.¡± what did you encounter? you caught a big fish?¡± he asked.


    qin feng grinned. he felt that xu bai¡¯s words were like sprinkling salt on his wound.


    but the key point was that xu bai was absolutely right, so he had no room to refute.


    he felt that if he continued to argue with xu bai, he wouldn¡¯t have to do anything else tonight, so he didn¡¯t stay on this topic and told him what happened tonight.


    when he spoke, he tried his best to be concise and clear. in just half an incense¡¯s time, he explained it clearly.


    the room fell into silence. xu bai sat on the chair and tapped his fingers on the table, thinking about what qin feng had just said.


    if it was any other time, he might not have thought too much about it. but now that there was an enemy hiding in the dark, and this incident had happened, it was easy to associate it with something.


    ¡°follow me.¡± xu bai said.


    ¡°wait, wait, i didn¡¯t come here to help you, i just wanted to protect my cousin. ¡°qin feng felt that at this moment, he had to explain. otherwise, the other party would pull him over to be a thug.


    xu bai stopped and turned around, looking at qin feng with a strange expression.


    being stared at by xu bai, qin feng felt uneasy.


    ¡°come, brother qin, take a seat. let me explain to you the relationship between them.¡±xu bai wasn¡¯t in a hurry and beckoned qin feng to sit down.


    although qin feng was puzzled, he subconsciously sat to the side when he saw xu bai¡¯s actions and waited for xu bai to continue. xu bai sorted out his thoughts and said,¡±¡±you want to protect chu yu, right?¡± qin feng nodded, indicating that this was the case.


    ¡°chu yu can be considered as a student of the school. if i were to go, she would follow me.¡±xu bai continued.


    qin feng¡¯s expression was slightly sluggish but he quickly nodded his head.


    this made sense. there was nothing wrong with it, and he could not find any problems.


    ¡°if she follows me, she¡¯ll definitely be in danger,¡± xu bai added.¡±you¡¯re not around. what should we do?¡±¡±


    qin feng was speechless.


    he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that the other party was trying to trick him.


    however, the key problem was that there was nothing wrong with what the other party said.


    he was protecting chu yu, but she had to follow xu bai. in other words, he had to follow xu bai.


    qin feng sighed.¡± i¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re really good at pulling people onto the ship.¡±¡±


    as a genius of the ancient moon sword sect, qin feng wasn¡¯t stupid. he quickly thought of the true meaning behind it.


    wasn¡¯t this a classic example of pulling him onto the boat, making him a grasshopper on a rope? it was just that he had changed to a reason that no one could refuse.


    however, he couldn¡¯t reject this reason because every word was on point.


    if qing xue was here, she would definitely raise her hands and shout,¡±¡±huge pit!¡±


    back then, qing xue had also returned to tell xu bai about the clues, but she had been dragged onto the boat. qin feng was the same now.


    xu bai patted qin feng¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°how could i be that kind of person? i¡¯m doing this to let you complete your mission better.¡±


    qin feng¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°let¡¯s not say anything else. i¡¯ll admit it. what are your plans now?¡±


    there was no need to say more about whether he was pulled onto the boat or not. anyway, he admitted defeat. after all, he had to protect his cousin¡¯s safety.


    ¡°of course, it¡¯s better to hand it over to someone more suitable.¡±xu bai walked to the door, opened it, and looked at the dark night outside.¡±¡±brother yun should like this news very much.¡±


    after saying that, he lifted his feet and walked toward the night.


    qin feng was stunned on the spot for a while. after he reacted, he hurriedly followed behind xu bai.


    the two of them didn¡¯t communicate with each other. they went straight to yun zihai¡¯s room and soon arrived at the door.


    the surrounding night was like ink, so thick that it could not be melted.


    even at this level of darkness, yun zihai¡¯s room was still brightly lit. when he walked to the door, he could still hear the sound of flipping books and yun zihai¡¯s signature cough.


    xu bai raised his hand and gently knocked on the door.


    soon, a voice came from inside the door.


    ¡°you must be brother xu. the door isn¡¯t locked.¡±


    yun zihai¡¯s voice was a little weak. when he said this, he coughed from time to time.


    xu bai frowned.


    as he worked hard day and night, he could feel that the other party¡¯s body was deteriorating at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    congenital deficiency, coupled with the fact that he was getting more and more tired, xu bai kept feeling that yun zihai was getting weaker and weaker.


    ¡°brother xu, why did you bring him here?¡±yun zihai had seen qin feng before when xu bai returned, so he did not find it strange. he only felt that xu bai must have brought her here for something.


    yun zihai did not know much about the ancient moon sword sect, but he had heard that this sect was very secretive, and he did not know what they were doing.


    ¡°tell me what you know.¡± xu bai didn¡¯t waste time to get straight to the point. qin feng nodded and told him what had happened to the last few days.


    after hearing what qin feng said, yun zihai fell into deep thought.


    after a while, yun zihai stood up and paced back and forth in the room. as he walked, he thought about it and frowned.


    ¡°why don¡¯t we go over and take a look first?¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    ¡°actually, there¡¯s no need to go over to check on it. i thought about it when i came back. it¡¯s just that i fished out the first skeleton, which caused the subsequent events.¡±qin feng organized his words and said..

 Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: The Black Black Hole at the Bottom of the Lake

    chapter 247: the black black hole at the bottom of the lake


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°according to this situation, it seems that some mechanism has been triggered. after all, there are usually no other strange things in that lake. there are even fish.¡¯


    ¡°because i fished out that skeleton, it also became strange. i opened that mechanism, so the lake was filled with bones.¡±


    at this point, qin feng shut his mouth, indicating that he had finished speaking.


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then we have to go. ¡°xu bai said.


    ¡°why?¡± qin feng expressed that he didn¡¯t really understand. he had already given a rough guess, so why did he still have to go over?


    ¡°what you guessed is what you guessed, not what we saw. if it¡¯s really as you said, there must be another world at the bottom of the lake.¡±xu bai said.


    ¡°how about this? i¡¯ll go find someone and we¡¯ll level the lake.¡±yun zihai clapped his hands and decided.


    if there was really something at the bottom of the lake, they would not have gone down while there was water. a gentleman would not stand under a dangerous wall.


    ¡°it¡¯s such a big lake. you might not be able to find her in time.¡±xu bai stood up and said,¡±let the bailiffs surround the area. we¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡¯


    when yun zihai heard this, he was slightly stunned.


    soon, he figured out what xu bai meant.


    in terms of destructive power, the few of them together could flatten a lake as easily as eating and drinking water.


    ¡°brother xu, isn¡¯t this a little too rough?¡±yun zihai smiled bitterly.


    ¡°extraordinary times call for extraordinary actions. moreover, this is the simplest and most effective method. compared to finding people to fill the gap and pumping water, the time in between is too much.¡±xu bai shook his head and said seriously,¡±¡±things will change if we delay.¡±


    qin feng looked left and right and said strangely, ¡®why don¡¯t we let others come? we can actually use this time to fish her out.¡±


    just now when xu and bai were discussing this problem, qin feng had been thinking that he could actually think of the problem in another way.


    if it was an ordinary person doing this, it would indeed take time. whether it was gathering manpower or drying up the lake midway, it would take a long time.


    however, this waiting period was not for nothing.


    when they started the construction, the people behind them must have known. if this was related to those people, those people must have made a move. they would then invite the monarch into the trap and succeed.


    in qin feng¡¯s opinion, this is a good opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. however, he doesn¡¯t understand why xu bai doesn¡¯t do it.


    after hearing qin feng¡¯s words, xu bai and yun zihai looked at each other and shook their heads.


    qin feng¡¯s face was filled with doubt. he always felt that these two people were very mysterious and especially sinister.


    ¡°we¡¯re already on the same boat. if you have anything to say, just say it. it¡¯s useless for you to hide it from me.¡±


    he had been hung up by these two people. now, he really wanted to know what these two people were thinking.


    ¡°you tell me.¡± xu bai said.


    yun zihai nodded and raised two fingers.¡±actually, i had the same idea as you at the beginning, but after brother xu told me his method, i feel that brother xu must have considered two aspects.¡±


    ¡°firstly, is this discovery a secret trick of the other party? if it isn¡¯t, we will obtain the item faster than the other party.¡±


    ¡°secondly, if it is, then the other party will definitely think of a way to stop us.


    no matter when, we will wait for the rabbit.¡±


    if it was really one of the people behind the scenes ¡®plans, they would definitely prevent them from sabotaging it. the faster they acted, the faster the person behind the scenes would definitely be. the speed was proportional to them.


    qin feng became even more puzzled.¡± but what if the other party doesn¡¯t think so? we¡¯re too fast. the other party hasn¡¯t even made a move. wouldn¡¯t we have wasted an opportunity?


    this time, the one who answered him was not yun zihai,but xu bai.


    another plan that we didn¡¯t expect? what if we didn¡¯t wait for him and let him succeed for nothing?¡±xu bai asked in a soul-like voice.


    qin feng finally understood the situation after the explanation. the moment he said that, he revealed a look of realization on his face.


    since there was a new clue, it was best to hold it firmly in his hands. although it was good to wait for the rabbit, if the rabbit was too smart, it would not be worth it.


    ¡°let¡¯s set off. finish your work early and rest early. you guys get ready. i¡¯ll call chu yu.¡±xu bai left yun zihai¡¯s room after saying a few words and walked toward chu yu.


    when he woke chu yu up, she was still sleepy. it was obvious that she had fallen asleep and was forced to get up.


    however, chu yu¡¯s sleepiness disappeared the moment she heard about the new discovery. she changed her clothes excitedly and followed xu bai to the main entrance.


    outside the door, it was pitch-black. it was still a long time before the next morning. yun zihai and qin feng were already waiting at the door.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± xu bai waved his hand and said.


    the few of them no longer hesitated and rushed towards the lake.


    while xu bai and the others were hurrying on their way, hong fen, who was far away from the government office, looked at the letter in her hand with a serious expression.


    she stared intently at the letter, her hands clenched tightly as she trembled. her eyes were filled with caution and helplessness..

 Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: The Black Hole at the Bottom of the Lake (5)

    chapter 248: the black hole at the bottom of the lake (5)


    translator: 549690339


    after a long time, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect the person in charge to contact me for the first time because his arrangements were exposed.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re really capable. you just had to choose me and let me take this risk. don¡¯t you know that the chen family has already been exposed to the enemy¡¯s eyes?¡±


    ¡°damn it! but i can¡¯t not go.¡±


    although pink was expressionless, her heart was in turmoil. she was like a small boat that was drifting and facing the threat of a huge storm.


    she had been exposed. she was even more convinced that seven ghost had betrayed her and exposed the chen family.


    recently, she had ordered the head of the chen family not to do anything else. it was also a test.


    xu bai and yun zihai did not make any movements, which deepened her guess. the other party was waiting for her to make a move. once she made a move, she would definitely face a storm-like attack.


    after all, the other party did not know where she was now, and they did not want to alert the snake. once this so-called snake appeared, they would face a terrifying follow-up.


    therefore, she had been treading on thin ice during this period of time. however, she did not expect that this letter today would disrupt her entire plan.


    according to the letter, she had to stop him from stepping into the lake at all costs.


    furthermore, the letter emphasized on another path that could lead to the bottom of the lake through another secret passage.


    was it dangerous?


    it was very dangerous.


    there was no absolute certainty in this world. one could only reduce the risk, but it was impossible to reduce the risk to zero.


    pink¡¯s sigh grew louder and louder. in the end, she burned the letter and waved at the darkness.


    in the darkness, the head of the chen family walked out. his face was filled with respect, but there was a hint of greed hidden in this respect. his greedy eyes stared straight at the red powder.


    ¡°come here. i have something to tell you. if you help me do it, i¡¯ll give you everything you want. ¡°pink said.


    the head of the chen family did not hesitate at all. he walked in front of the red powder and his eyes were fixed on the red powder¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°now, go to a place and enter the destination through the secret passage there. then¡­¡± pink said slowly.


    the head of the chen family nodded as he listened.


    without any hesitation, after pink finished speaking, she only said yes and left the place.


    the pink girl looked at the back of the chen family¡¯s head and sneered.


    ¡°although i¡¯m a member of the dark tower, i¡¯ve been living in this place since i was young. i can be used by the dark tower, but it doesn¡¯t mean that i can sacrifice my life at any time.¡±


    ¡°this is a test. if i succeed, i will still be one of your members. if i fail¡­¡±


    pink raised her head and looked at the darkness in the sky, deep in thought.


    on the other side.


    xu bai and the others rushed to the lake without stopping. when they saw the scene in front of them, xu bai frowned slightly.


    perhaps it was because they had arrived too early that the other party did not react in time. countless white bones were still floating on the surface of the lake. under the cover of the night, it looked particularly sinister.


    ¡°on the way here, there were no traces of anyone stepping on the ground, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t come from other directions. ¡°the clouds came from the sea.


    ¡°let¡¯s start immediately. ¡°xu bai turned to look at the crowd.


    everyone looked at each other and nodded in unison.


    this lake was very big, at least much bigger than the small lake they encountered in the suburbs.


    xu bai pulled out the ghost head blade from his waist. after circulating his true core strength, he slashed in the air. stellar energy spread along the blade and slashed at the lake.


    the power of this slash was astonishing. high waves rose from the lake and soared into the sky.


    when the waves rose, yun zihai waved the brush in his hand and wrote words in the air. the words landed on the book in his left hand and turned all the waves into the air.


    on the other side, qin feng formed a sword seal and slashed out. all the waves were cut off and turned into small splashes.


    chu yu executed the formless heart sutra and casually carried the newly obtained long sword on her back. she then soared into the air and transformed into sword shadows, cutting the remaining water droplets into even smaller droplets.


    ¡°to be able to form an outline so quickly, biao younger sister is truly stunning.¡±qin feng praised.


    xu bai didn¡¯t pay any attention to this. when the water turned into water droplets, he raised his left hand and waved his sleeve.


    a gust of strong wind rose in all directions, pushing the water droplets in front of him and pushing them into the forest in the distance.


    it started to drizzle in the forest in the distance. many animals were making strange noises. clearly, they did not expect the rain to come so quickly.


    after a short period of time, the amount of water in the lake had decreased significantly.


    ¡°continue.¡± xu bai said.


    everyone did not waste any time and continued to move according to their previous cooperation.


    it had to be said that this lake was indeed quite big. they used about half an incense¡¯s time to empty the entire lake.


    the surrounding forest was completely soaked by the lake water, as if it had just experienced a storm.


    xu bai walked to the lakeside. when he saw the scenery in front of him, his eyes lit up slightly.


    under the bright moonlight, one could see that there was a black hole at the bottom of the lake that could be crossed by a person.


    ¡°i finally found it..¡±

 Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Omni

    chapter 249: omni-directional travel¡¯s coffin appears (1)


    translator: 549690339


    the black hole was located at the center of the lake.


    on the surface, there was nothing unusual. because it was night and there was only moonlight, it was pitch-black inside.


    ¡°a skeleton can actually block this hole. it¡¯s really unbelievable.¡±xu bai stroked his chin and muttered to himself.


    although it was unbelievable, it was normal in this world. after all, not everything could be explained by the experience of his previous life.


    ¡°shall we go down and take a look now?¡± qin feng asked.


    ever since the black hole appeared, chu yu had been hiding behind xu bai. she stuck her head out and looked around until she saw the black hole. her eyes were fixed on it and did not move away.


    qin feng asked xu bai if he wanted to go down. chu yu finally reacted. she gritted her teeth and finally decided to voice her thoughts.


    ¡°young master, i feel that something is wrong here. ¡°chu yu hesitated. she looked at xu bai¡¯s face and turned to look at the black hole.


    initially, xu bai had intended to go down immediately. however, he frowned when he heard chu yu¡¯s words and turned to look at her.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?


    chu yu¡¯s words earlier had left him a little puzzled.


    in fact, chu yu had always acted as if she was heartless and extremely curious about everything. however, her behavior was the complete opposite now.


    why did he look so nervous?


    the surroundings were pitch black. under the moonlight, chu yu scratched her head and said in confusion,¡±¡±how should i describe it? i feel extremely disgusted. the feeling of disgust makes me feel uncomfortable all over when i look at this black hole.¡¯


    chu yu gestured as she spoke.


    xu bai frowned when he heard chu yu¡¯s description.


    other people might not know chu yu¡¯s identity, but he knew it clearly.


    chu yu was the daughter of king sheng you. in other words, she was also a member of the royal family.


    chu yu¡¯s unusual behavior reminded xu bai of the royal family, especially the one in the capital.


    he still remembered the bet that king sheng you had made with that person.


    if he could resolve the matter here, then the world was so big that the emperor would not interfere.


    if it wasn¡¯t resolved, the emperor would fight with king sheng you over it. as for what to fight over, it was naturally him.


    sometimes, xu bai wondered what he had done to make the emperor value him so much. however, for the sake of his dream of being a salted fish, he really could not give up.


    moreover, if he took down this matter, yunlai manor would be in his hands, and there would be many benefits.


    it was a good thing initially, but after seeing chu yu¡¯s performance today, he could not help but overthink it.


    although the emperor was far away, the extent of his shrewdness could not be measured by distance.


    don¡¯t forget how the eighth prince died. he fell into the emperor¡¯s trap step by step and became the price to save king sheng you.


    how could an emperor be lacking in intelligence?


    the more he thought about it, the more careful xu bai became.


    however, after repeated questioning, chu yu could only repeat that she hated this place to the extreme. other than that, there was nothing else.


    ¡°brother xu, it¡¯s getting late.¡± yun zihai saw that xu bai was in a daze and could not help but remind him.


    they had heard what chu yu said, but they had no clue and could not make any guesses.


    xu bai came back to his senses and looked at the black hole in front of him.¡±¡±let¡¯s go.¡±


    even though they wanted so much, they had to look at the clues in front of them.


    they didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped down from the edge of the lake.


    the bottom of the lake was moist, and the soil was loose. as the lake water had just been opened, it was very sticky to step on.


    when xu bai and the others approached, they finally saw the black hole clearly.


    under the moonlight, the black hole finally became clearer.


    inside the cave was a staircase that slanted downwards. due to the narrow cave entrance, one could not see anything deeper, and could only see the first few steps.


    ¡°there must be an independent space underground, and there must be a special staircase. it seems that someone built it, but i don¡¯t know who built it.¡¯yun zihai went back and forth several times and said.


    of course, xu bai could tell as well. he rubbed his chin and looked at chu


    yu.¡±do you feel anything more?¡±


    chu yu stared at the stairs without blinking. she shook her head when she heard xu bails words.¡±lt¡¯s the same as the beginning. i just hate this place.¡± he was indescribably frustrated.


    it was even more annoying than the few days of a woman¡¯s month. chu yu could feel that the irritation was an instinctive disgust that made her feel uneasy.


    ¡°you don¡¯t know the reason either?¡± xu bai looked at qin feng and said, ¡°you¡¯re his cousin, so you should know.¡±¡±


    qin feng similarly shook his head and said, ¡°i don¡¯t feel disgusted. moreover, ever since cousin was born, she has always been¡­¡± we haven¡¯t met many times. ¡±


    when qin feng was about to say that chu chu had been in the palace, he saw that yun zihai was here and held back.


    xu bai did not get what he wanted, so he decided not to ask anymore. he changed the topic and said to chu yu,¡±¡±lf there¡¯s anything unusual later, you have to tell us immediately.¡±


    chu yu nodded vigorously to show that she understood.


    after everything was ready, everyone looked at each other. yun zihai was ready to take the lead.


    xu bai didn¡¯t say anything.


    the second was qin feng, the third was chu yu, and the last was xu bai.


    there were the strongest people guarding the front and back. qin feng and chu yu were in the second and third positions, so they were able to provide support in time.


    after all, only one person could enter this cave. if it was a little more spacious, it would be easier to arrange. now, he could only use this optimal solution to solve the problem..

 Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Omni

    chapter 250: omni-directional travel ¡®s coffin appears (2)


    translator: 549690339


    as for who was stronger between yun zihai and qin feng, qin feng directly raised his hand, indicating that he could not defeat yun zihai.


    from xu bai¡¯s point of view, it was another matter if he could win the fight. in fact, he was in second place because he wanted to protect chu yu.


    when they walked into the narrow passage, the sticky feeling on the ground was gone.


    the passage was paved with stone slabs and was clean and tidy. because it was at the bottom of the lake, the air was slightly damp.


    the dark, narrow, and damp passage always reminded xu bai of other things.


    the journey was very smooth. yun zihai led the way in front and played a very good role.


    there was no light in this passage, and yun zihai waved his hand to write a few words. when they landed on the book in his left hand, the pages slowly floated up, emitting a hazy light that illuminated the place.


    xu bai also took the opportunity to observe the situation around him.


    the walls of the passage were smooth and delicate. when he touched them, he did not feel rough at all.


    ¡°everything here seems to have been meticulously built. even the walls are exquisite.¡±xu bai rubbed his chin and said.


    even an ordinary passage was filled with a sense of exquisiteness. xu bai thought that the things inside must be extraordinary.


    the deeper they went, the further they were from the ground.


    the stairs were slanted downwards, and they were now heading underground.


    they didn¡¯t communicate much and all carefully moved forward. after walking for a while, they finally noticed something different.


    the walls around him were no longer smooth. instead, there were different degrees of undulations and bumps. xu bai leaned against the wall and saw something fishy with the light from the book.


    different degrees of bumps and undulations gathered together and slowly formed a picture. the carvings on the wall were exquisite embossed.


    ¡°i seem to have seen this thing somewhere before.¡±qin feng looked at the picture and fell into deep thought.


    what the embossed depicted was a scene of people coming and going. there were many people on it, doing different actions. other than people, there were all kinds of houses around it. it looked like a picture of prosperity.


    similar to the wall, the embossed were also extremely exquisite. the characters on the reliefs were exquisitely carved, and the expressions of the characters were also lifelike. they all had excited expressions, making it look extremely lively.


    ¡°isn¡¯t this the street next to the government office?¡±xu bai said.


    he could finally tell that the street carved on the wall was the street beside the yunlai prefecture government office.


    he often passed by that place and had already memorized many of them. there were a few iconic buildings that looked exactly the same.


    not only that, but the pedestrians, as well as the peddlers on both sides of the street, were all engraved on the relief embossed.


    ¡°and here, this is another street.¡±yun zihai pointed at the embossed beside him and added.


    ¡°this road seems to be the place i passed by when i was fishing. i even bought a fishing rod from this shop.¡±qin feng said as he looked at the other embossed.


    ¡°there¡¯s even a shop that i often sell buns in, but why are these embossed carved in this passageway?¡± chu yu asked in puzzlement.¡±


    no one answered his question, because no one present understood this question. the scene in front of them was too strange. without any clues, they could only watch the show.


    ¡± continue to walk in. maybe we will get an answer later.¡±xu bai said.


    everyone nodded. they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any useful information just by staying here and watching. therefore, they didn¡¯t stay any longer and continued to walk deeper.


    the passage was dark, but there was light, which always made people feel a little comfortable.


    the deeper they walked, the more they felt that it was a mystery.


    the more embossed on the wall, the more scenes they depicted.


    as they walked, they suddenly realized that they had already seen many streets in yunlai mansion.


    ¡°nothing is missing. it¡¯s even more detailed than what i saw.¡±yun zihai turned his head around, his face carrying a cautious expression.


    xu bai raised his hand and touched the wall. then, he rubbed the finger that had touched the wall earlier. the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    the relief embossed that he had just seen was a little rough to the touch. it was not as round as the one behind it. moreover, there was some powder in the gaps between the relief sculptures.


    ¡°it seems that when the previous magistrate was in office, they did quite a lot of work. looking at the marks on this embossed, they just made the latest relief sculpture not long ago. ¡°xu bai said.


    ¡°continue. i really want to see what fancy things they want to do.¡±


    the stairs at the bottom of the lake, the stairs in the tunnel, and the embossed on the walls on both sides of the tunnel.


    on the embossed, the situation of yunlai mansion was still engraved, and it even appeared exactly the same. in the latest relief sculptures, new work was also shown, proving that even at the last moment, they did not stop carving.


    xu bai had thought that it was left behind from a very ancient time, but after seeing the latest state, he understood that this thing was completely arranged by the mastermind behind the scenes.


    ¡°let¡¯s continue walking.¡± xu bai thought for a moment and said. for now, the further down they went, the more clues they would have.


    everyone nodded and quickened their pace.


    they left for an hour.


    when yun zihai, who was at the front, stopped, xu bai looked over.


    ¡°brother xu, trouble has arrived.¡± yun zihai smiled bitterly.


    originally, this passage could only allow one person to pass through, but after


    yun zihai said this, he took a step back to the side, revealing the situation


    behind him..

 Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Omni

    chapter 251: omni-directional travel ¡®s coffin appears (3)


    translator: 549690339


    at the end of this passage were four forks that extended in four different directions.


    the tunnel that extended out was no longer going down. it had become a flat road.


    there were no stairs, no going up or down, just four flat roads.


    ¡°a fork?¡± xu bai glanced at him.


    due to the addition of a fork, the space was relatively wide.


    xu bai walked closer and looked at each fork, but he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    the passage that was split out was endless and there was nothing strange about it.


    ¡°are we going to split zihai muttered.


    everyone looked at each other.


    they were not playing house now, but in an unknown danger.


    together, there would be a huge improvement.


    separating would double the danger.


    however, the problem was that if the four of them did not separate and maintained this state, it would consume a lot of time.


    the time consumed was the biggest problem.


    after all, they didn¡¯t know if the mastermind had already arrived here. if they wasted time here, they would give the enemy an opportunity.


    ¡°why don¡¯t we split up?¡± chu yu asked as she looked around.


    before he finished speaking, qin feng rejected him first.


    ¡°absolutely not.¡± ¡°i have to go with biao younger sister. my main priority is to protect biao younger sister.¡¯¡±¡®


    although he was pulled onto the boat by xu bai, he did not forget about himself.


    the prerequisite for helping was to ensure chu yu¡¯s safety.


    if he couldn¡¯t do it, he would definitely change his mind.


    xu bai swept a glance at qin feng and said,¡±don¡¯t be so noisy. who said that we have to do things separately?¡±¡±


    if it was anyone else who said this, qin feng would definitely refute.


    however, when xu bai said this, qin feng remained silent and only looked at him with a puzzled gaze.


    after all, xu bai had defeated the other party at the lakeside. he had no intention of arguing with the other party now.


    ¡°brother xu, do you have a way?¡± yun zihai asked curiously.


    in zihai¡¯s eyes, there was no other choice but to split up.


    therefore, after hearing xu bai¡¯s words, yun zihai also wanted to know what xu bai¡¯s method was.


    xu bai pointed to the leftmost road and said,¡±¡±let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡® what?¡± yun zihai was slightly stunned.¡± but if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re wasting time.¡± ¡±


    chu yu and qin feng nodded in agreement. yun zihai was right.


    ¡°how do i compress time?¡± yun zihai asked.


    what xu bai said just now was right. what they needed to do was indeed to reduce the danger.


    however, what yun zihai cared about was the second half of xu bai¡¯s words.


    how to compress time was the most important problem.


    xu bai pointed at one of the paths and said,¡±¡±we¡¯ll all go down this path. then, you two can use your flying sword technique to explore the other two paths.


    you should be able to sense it.¡±


    the latter half of his sentence was directed at chu yu and qin feng.


    chu yu was slightly stunned when she heard that. after she regained her senses, she thought about it carefully and nodded. ¡°it¡¯s possible. as long as it doesn¡¯t exceed the furthest distance of divine essence, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°the flying sword technique can be used like this?¡± qin feng was also stunned.¡±


    ever since he started using the flying sword technique, he had only used it to kill people. this was the first time he used the flying sword technique to scout the way.


    ¡°everything has to be used flexibly. if i can break the situation in an instant, i¡¯ll do anything to break a rock in front of everyone.¡±xu bai said.


    ¡°but there¡¯s still a problem.¡± qin feng con tinued,¡± our divine essence also has a limit. if we exceed the flying sword art¡¯s limit distance, i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be of any use.¡±


    both he and chu yu were rank- 5 experts, but they had their limits.


    if he went beyond the distance, he could only give up.


    ¡°forget it if it exceeds the limit. at least it can reduce the probability. ¡°yun zihai explained and looked at xu bai.¡¯¡±¡®brother xu, am i right?¡±


    xu bai nodded and said,¡¯¡±¡®this is a test to compress time. if it fails, then forget it. there¡¯s no need for us to take the risk.¡±


    although xu bai had made it clear, everyone else had also expressed their understanding.


    yun zihai said, ¡°if it were a pedantic person here, i¡¯m afraid he would definitely jump up and down.¡±¡±


    in fact, xu bai¡¯s actions were a little self-preservation, but there was also a reason for it.


    after all, they were the only ones who could solve the problem. if there was any danger, the person behind the scenes would not be restrained.


    ¡°if someone else were here and opposed me, i would turn around and leave.¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    ¡°then let¡¯s give it a try.¡± yun zihai looked at qin feng.


    qin feng replied. he formed a sword seal and controlled the long sword on his back.


    when he controlled it, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    forget about xu bail s orders. after all, he was a defeated opponent. why was he ordered by yun zihai?


    ¡°these two people are very strange.¡± qin feng muttered in his heart.


    not only was xu bai strange, but yun zihai was also very strange. just now, for some reason, he had asked him to do what he wanted.


    of course, just because qin feng did not mention it, it did not mean that chu yu would not say it.


    chu yu tilted her head and looked at xiang yun and zi hai, her face puzzled. ¡®¡±¡®1 feel¡­ your aura has changed.¡±


    when these words were said, it made yun zihai slightly stunned..

 Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Omni

    chapter 252: omni-directional travel i s coffin appears (4)


    translator: 549690339


    he looked around and didn¡¯t see anything unusual. he asked curiously, ¡®¡±¡®1 haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    then, he turned around and asked xu bai the same question,¡±¡±brother xu, what have i changed?¡±


    xu bai smiled and said,¡± nothing has changed. chu yu, start. don¡¯t delay.¡±¡±


    ¡°oh,¡± chu yu replied. she did not say anything when she saw xu bai. she circulated her divine essence and controlled the flying sword.


    she and qin feng each controlled one and flew towards two different passages.


    two of the four passages had already been occupied. if they entered another one later, there would only be one left.


    as for the last one, he let it go. after all, he couldn¡¯t spare any more people.


    when the flying sword disappeared at the end, everyone walked towards the leftmost cave without hesitation.


    xu bai stepped into this passageway and did not find anything unusual. he raised his foot and gradually walked forward. beside him were yun zihai and the others.


    everyone was moving forward carefully, but xu bai was staring at yun zihai¡¯s back and thinking about something else.


    when chu yu said that she felt that something was wrong with yun zihai, others might have taken it as a joke, but he did not think so.


    before he entered, he had already told chu yu to tell him immediately if there were any unusual circumstances or feelings. now that chu yu had said it, he could not treat it as a trivial matter.


    moreover, when chu yu said that she felt that something was amiss, he looked at yun zihai and felt that something was amiss as well.


    he couldn¡¯t tell what it felt like, but he felt that something was very wrong. at this moment, yun zihai¡¯s aura was not quite the same. other than his pale face, the aura on his body had actually become a little fierce.


    however, he didn¡¯t say it out loud and allowed the situation to develop. after all, just the difference in aura couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.


    as he walked, xu bai thought about everything in the tunnel.


    ¡°first of all, the embossed in the passage are actually carved with the landscape of yunlai mansion. even the commoners have been carved in. although it¡¯s not complete, it¡¯s still a part of it.¡±


    ¡°secondly, it¡¯s chu yu¡¯s feelings. why does she have a disgusted aura?¡± ¡°finally, it¡¯s yun zihai. why did his aura become even more fierce?¡±


    three situations, three mysteries.


    xu bai thought for a moment and found some clues.


    putting aside yun zihai and chu yu¡¯s problems for the time being, the map seemed to have some order if it was completely organized.


    ¡°starting from the government office, i only drew some corresponding streets. however, the more remote it is, the more complicated the things carved on the walls are. it seems to be avoiding the government office, but why should we avoid the government office?¡±


    xu bai looked up. he seemed to have thought of something, but he didn¡¯t say it.


    when some things were not confirmed to be the truth, it would be a waste of his brain to say it. he needed to verify it, and the next step was to verify it.


    ¡°heh, the embossed carved in the passage might not be for us to see.¡±xu bai thought.


    as he thought about this, yun zihai, who was walking at the front, heard some movement.


    ¡°we¡¯ve reached the end.¡± yun zihai turned his head and said.


    in front of them was the end of the tunnel. it was blocked by mud and there was no way forward.


    xu bai walked over and touched the mud on the wall with a smile.


    ¡°this is new earth. i think the two of you can withdraw your flying swords. if i¡¯m not wrong, every path has been blocked.¡±xu bai said.


    new territory?


    yun zihai and the others were slightly stunned. then, they went forward to check and found that it was indeed the case.


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, someone deliberately blocked the road.¡±qin feng said.


    ¡°in the beginning, we all forgot the most important problem. the other party might just want to stop us.¡±¡±the more we try to stop him, the more he will expose his existence,¡± xu bai said slowly.¡±


    at this point, xu bai pointed at the soil in front of him and said slowly.


    ¡°smash it.¡±


    since they wanted to block them, they would continue to advance. they had to do the opposite. after all, the more they wanted to block something, the more likely it would be.


    with a new discovery, everyone was naturally excited.


    the few of them began to move without hesitation.


    qin feng and chu yu retrieved their flying swords. then, they began to dig the soil in front of them with their own techniques.


    not long ago, when the four of them joined forces, they could empty a lake, let alone this soil.


    the soil in front of him began to disappear at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    after digging for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the soil in front of him collapsed.


    behind this passageway was a relatively large space.


    there was no one in the space, and there was nothing else. ¡°there¡¯s no one here.¡± chu yu stroked her long black hair.


    ¡°i¡¯m looking for him.¡± xu bai said.


    everyone began to search along the empty space.


    although the space was large, it was mostly empty. soon, xu bai found something in the soil.


    in the soil that they had split open, a white color appeared.


    xu bai pulled out his ghost head blade and pried the soil away, allowing him to see what was underneath.


    paper figurines.


    a tattered paper was lying in the mud.


    the paper figurine was holding a paper shovel in its hand.


    there was still mud on the paper shovel. clearly, this passage was sealed by paper figurines.


    ¡°paper man, chen family.¡±


    when yun zihai saw this, he frowned.


    the chen family had always been on their list of suspects, and they had been monitoring them closely. the paper man was the chen family¡¯s trump card..

 Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Omni

    chapter 253: omni-directional travel¡¯s coffin appears (5)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°it seems like the other party can¡¯t hold it in any longer after this lake was exposed.¡±xu bai looked at the paper figurine in front of him and said with a smile.


    blocking the path ahead of time was to delay them.


    xu bai turned around and looked behind him.


    beside the exit, there was another cave. clearly, the three forks from before all led to this place.


    ¡°why do all four roads lead to the same destination?¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    ¡°of course there is a reason.¡± ¡°my guess seems to be about to be verified,¡± xu


    bai said mysteriously.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± ¡°brother xu, what do you think?¡± yun zihai asked.¡±


    qin feng and chu yu looked at xu bai curiously.


    ¡°young master, don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡±chu yu came before xu bai and tugged at his sleeve.


    xu bai smiled.¡± i¡¯ve always suspected that this place has a lot to do with the embossed sculptures in the passage. i saw it before. the relief sculptures in the passage were newly made. but even a fool wouldn¡¯t make relief sculptures for others to see.¡±


    ¡°have you ever thought that they might have dug all the tunnels in the entire yunlai mansion? the embossed looks more like a map of each tunnel.¡±


    ¡°the embossed are not for others to see, but for our own people to see. after all, the tunnel is different from the outside world. only the relief sculptures in the outside world can produce a reflection.¡±


    the embossed were connected to every street, and they were vividly depicted, which explained this point very well.


    and the four paths just now led to another destination. if it was not a tunnel, then it would be taking off his pants and farting.


    however, there were two things that xu bai could not figure out. what was the relationship between this place and yun zihai and chu yu?


    yun zihai¡¯s imposing manner had changed, and chu yu felt disgusted. this meant that this place had something to do with them.


    however, xu bai didn¡¯t say it out loud. instead, he continued to search for clues.


    ¡°what¡¯s the use of digging so many tunnels?¡±qin feng said.


    xu bai shook his head.¡± i¡¯m not sure. maybe it¡¯s used for a sneak attack or something else. but it¡¯s definitely not good.¡±¡±


    everyone fell silent.


    ¡°brother yun, no matter what, it¡¯s time to close the net and clean up the chen family.¡±¡±after this night, that person called pink must know that she has been exposed, so she can¡¯t fish anymore.¡±¡±


    since they dared to send people from the chen family, the red powder must have been prepared. this fish was not easy to catch.


    at the end of this space, there was another passage. clearly, it was the place where the chen family escaped.


    ¡°chase.¡± xu bai didn¡¯t say anything and rushed in that direction.


    everyone looked at each other and followed behind xu bai.


    along the way, along this road, everyone was rushing without stopping.


    there were no more forks on the road, and no one stopped them. the road was smooth.


    as xu bai walked, he noticed a faint light not far ahead.


    ¡°is it the end?¡±


    after seeing this light, everyone quickened their pace.


    after a while, the light at the exit grew brighter and brighter.


    when everyone filed out of the exit, it was like a new village had appeared.


    this was a huge karst cave with dozens of luminous pearls hanging on the wall. the light just now was the light of the luminous pearls.


    under the illumination of the luminous pearl, the ground below was suffused with bursts of light.


    countless coffins were placed one after another, bustling with activity. the luminous pearl was shining brightly. under the illumination of the luminous pearl, the coffin looked a little eerie.


    at this moment, xu bai suddenly pressed down on yun zihai¡¯s shoulder.


    yun zihai turned his head in confusion. ¡°restrain your aura.¡± xu bai said.


    yun zihai only reacted after xu bai said this.


    there was a unique and fierce aura rising from yun zihai¡¯s body.


    if the yun zihai of the past was a gentle scholar, then the current yun zihai was a sword, a sword that flickered with cold light.


    the aura was too strong. even yun zihai could feel it.


    ¡°why am i like this?¡± yun zihai lowered his head in disbelief.


    on the other side, chu yu¡¯s condition was different.


    the innocence in chu yu¡¯s eyes disappeared and was replaced by endless disgust.


    ¡°so annoying, so annoying!¡± chu yu massaged her forehead, unable to control herself.


    xu bai walked to chu yu¡¯s side and patted her shoulder.


    chu yu hugged xu bai¡¯s arm with a blank expression.¡±xu bai, i can¡¯t control myself. ¡±


    at this moment, chu yu did not even address him as young master.


    xu bai patted chu yu¡¯s head and said,¡±¡±perhaps this place will reveal everything.¡±


    he turned his gaze to the coffins and slowly walked up.


    there were no words on the coffin, and there was no monument here.


    when xu bai approached her, chu yu hugged his arm and followed him.


    the closer she got to the coffin, the more chu yu hated it.


    ¡°brother xu, i have a special feeling.¡±as yun zihai spoke, the sharp aura on his body could not be controlled at all and surged out crazily.


    on the other side, chu yu nodded her head as well. her face was filled with disgust.


    ¡°since you all want to open it, then open it and take a look.¡±


    xu bai walked to a spot less than a meter away from the coffin and pulled out the ghost head blade from his waist.. he stuck it to the gap between the coffins¡­

 Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: The Way to Break the Situation Begins with

    chapter 254: the way to break the situation begins with


    xu bai


    translator: 549690339


    although the coffin was tightly sealed, there was still a thin line that extended along the edges. when xu bai touched the line with ghost head blade, he could feel that it had loosened.


    apart from the loosening, there was also an inexplicable cold air coming out of the coffin, spreading along ghost head blade¡¯s blade all the way to his hand.


    when the cold air hit him, xu bai realized that he seemed to hear a series of shouts.


    this shout was like an avalanche, instantly filling xu bails brain.


    he couldn¡¯t hear the specific content, but he could feel a murderous aura that rushed straight to the top of his head.


    xu bai released ghost head blade and frowned.


    ¡°did you feel that murderous aura?¡±


    he turned around and asked yun zihai and the others.


    the few of them looked at each other and shook their heads, indicating that they did not hear it.


    ¡°could it be that i can only feel it when i touch it?¡±yun zihai raised the brush in his hand in confusion and copied xu bai¡¯s appearance. he placed the brush on the coffin.


    in the next moment, yun zihai retreated with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°did you feel it?¡± xu bai asked.


    ¡°it¡¯s a very strong killing intent. i don¡¯t know why, but i actually want to fight against it and obliterate all the killing intent in front of me.¡±yun zihai let out a long breath and said.


    ¡°looks like the things in these coffins are not simple. ¡°xu bai said.


    the more this was the case, the more curious he became.


    this time, ghost head blade was wrapped in the dark light of the diamond heart fiend body, and it stabbed into the crack with great precision.


    when ghost head blade stabbed in, his killing intent soared into the sky once again.


    however, this time, the killing intent was blocked by xu bails ghost head blade, so it didn¡¯t affect xu bai like before.


    ¡°rise.¡±


    under everyone¡¯s gaze, xu bai lifted ghost head blade and lifted the coffin lid.


    at the same time, he grabbed chu yu¡¯s shoulders and retreated quickly with her.


    yun zihai and qin feng were also on guard. they looked at the place where the coffin was lifted with vigilance.


    the murderous aura became even thicker. this time, not only xu bai felt it, but the others also felt it.


    however, other than the murderous aura, there was nothing unusual.


    gradually, the killing intent disappeared, and everything returned to normal. it was as if it had been sealed by the coffin lid for a long time and was released at this moment. it was released in one go.


    ¡°take a look.¡± xu bai let go of chu yu and walked to the coffin lid. when he saw the situation inside the coffin, he frowned slightly.


    inside the coffin was a corpse.


    the corpse had not decomposed, but it looked very strange.


    its limbs were bent, and its head was twisted into an exaggerated shape, as if it had no bones.


    the clothes on the corpse were a little tattered, but the shape could still be vaguely seen.


    ¡°it¡¯s them!¡±


    at this moment, qin feng, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke.


    everyone turned their gazes to qin feng, not making a sound.


    qin feng coughed awkwardly as if he had realized that he had lost his composure.


    ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°don¡¯t just focus on the awkwardness,¡± xu bai said.¡±we¡¯re all on the same side here. they won¡¯t laugh at you.¡±¡®


    qin feng, who was already feeling awkward because of his loss of composure, felt even more awkward after hearing xu bail s words.


    it was like when a person did something especially embarrassing, and the people around them came to persuade him not to feel bad. that would only increase the degree of social death.


    ¡°these clothes should have been left behind by the gale country. ¡°qin feng first talked about serious matters. as for the awkwardness just now, he selectively ignored it.


    when the word ¡®gale¡¯ was said, everyone present had a different expression.


    yun zihai¡¯s aura became even more intense, even making people feel that it was sharper than a sword.


    other than disgust, chu yu was more furious as if she had seen the most disgusting thing and wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    only xu bai¡¯s expression was calm and he didn¡¯t show anything.


    the reason why he didn¡¯t show it was because he didn¡¯t know what gale country was.


    no, there was still some memory in his mind. the gale country seemed to be before the great chu country. the great chu country was established on the foundation of the gale country.


    other than that, there was nothing else.


    as for why yun zihai and chu yu behaved differently, xu bai was even more confused.


    ¡°this is the clothing of the gale country. there¡¯s no need to say much about this corpse. i believe that everyone already knows a lot about the gale country.¡±qin feng said.


    xu bai raised his hand and pressed on qin feng¡¯s shoulder. under qin feng¡¯s puzzled gaze, he said a sentence.


    ¡°i don¡¯t understand.¡±


    it was simple and direct, and he went straight to the point.


    qin feng was stunned. soon after, he understood that xu bai really didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°i almost forgot that xu bai is a newbie sometimes.¡±


    actually, this matter was usually not easily forgotten.


    but the problem is, this person is xu bai, it is very easy to let people forget xu bai, in a certain aspect, is still a novice.


    such a powerful newbie is even fiercer than the veterans. who would forget xu bai¡¯s identity?¡±¡±qin feng thought so.


    thinking of this, qin feng didn¡¯t waste any time and told him everything about gale country¡­


    the gale country was once the territory of the current great chu country.


    however, compared to the great chu country that was flourishing day by day, the gale country in the past could be said to be notorious.


    the last emperor of the gale country was fatuous and cruel, and didn¡¯t want to make progress.


    they imposed exorbitant taxes on the commoners and were capricious towards the officials, causing gale country to be in deep waters at that time.


    it was also because of this reason that the great chu country came into being.


    with an unstoppable momentum, it overthrew the gale country and finally


    established the great chu country..

 Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: The Way to Break Out of the Situation Begins with Xu Bai

    chapter 255: the way to break out of the situation begins with xu bai


    translator: 549690339


    of course, qin feng only briefly mentioned how it was established. at most, he said that in this process, many people in great chu had died.


    qin feng glanced at chu yu when he said that. his meaning was self-evident.


    after xu bai heard everything, he rubbed his chin.


    no wonder chu yu was so disgusted.


    chu yu was a member of the royal family and the daughter of king sheng you. naturally, she would be affected by something that had once brought great losses to great chu.


    as for yun zihai¡­


    before xu bai could ask, yun zihai spoke first.


    ¡°these things have an irreconcilable hatred for the green cloud academy. ¡°yun zihai took a deep breath and slowly said,¡±¡±back then, the emperor of gale blamed the entire nanhua road because of a scholar¡¯s slip of the tongue. many people in the nanhua road suffered an undeserved disaster.¡±


    speaking up to this point, the killing intent on yun zihai¡¯s body became even


    sharper.


    xu bai thought to himself, it seems that the qingyun academy suffered a lot of losses at that time.¡±


    from yun zihai¡¯s performance, it could be seen that the green cloud academy had definitely suffered heavy losses.


    ¡°these corpses have no bones. i think it has something to do with the white bones on the lake.¡±xu bai picked up the corpse with his ghost head blade and easily stabbed it into the corpse without any obstruction.


    after understanding the general situation, another problem was placed in front of everyone.


    what was the meaning of the bones outside and the bones here?


    ¡°brother xu, i don¡¯t understand.¡± yun zihai said bluntly.


    not only yun zihai, but the others also shook their heads, indicating that they did not know what the reason was.


    they weren¡¯t omnipotent, so it was normal for them to be confused.


    brother xu rubbed his chin and said, ¡°let¡¯s check first and see if there are any clues.¡¯¡±¡®


    everyone nodded and began to look around.


    next, they opened every coffin.


    in every coffin, there was the same corpse. other than that, there was nothing else unusual.


    other than the coffin, there was nothing here.


    if he didn¡¯t have a coffin, then he would have to look elsewhere.


    everyone followed this space and searched again.


    after a while, they found an exit in a hidden place.


    ¡°that person from the chen family must have left from here.¡±¡±should we chase?¡± yun zihai asked.


    xu bai looked at the coffins around him and said,¡±¡±go after him.¡±


    ¡°aren¡¯t we going to destroy this place?¡± qin feng asked.


    other than opening the coffins around them, they did not touch anything else.


    ¡°temporarily not.¡± xu bai shook his head.¡± we don¡¯t know what will happen if we move this place. we¡¯ll leave it for now. we¡¯ll talk about it when we get to the chen family. ¡®¡±¡®


    the things here were very strange. they were not people who knew anything about them, so it was better to keep them for now.


    yun zihai nodded and agreed with xu bai¡¯s opinion.


    time was of the essence. they did not stay any longer and walked towards the exit.


    at this moment, something unusual happened.


    the ground shook, and the source of the vibration was the only exit.


    other than the tremors, there was also a hint of gloominess in this space.


    there was nothing unusual about the surrounding coffins. only the exit had changed.


    xu bai gripped ghost head blade tightly and looked at the entrance of the cave.


    a pale palm reached out from the hole and grabbed the edge of the hole.


    this hand was not a human hand, but made of paper.


    his entire body was completely defeated, and the color of paper was revealed. it perfectly explained what it meant to be as pale as paper.


    not only that, but the hand was also very large, the size of a basketball.


    just one palm was already so big, so one could imagine the size of the future.


    after the palm appeared, it was followed by the head and the body. in the blink of an eye, a three-meter-tall paper figurine appeared in front of everyone.


    the paper man¡¯s face was painted with strange makeup, and there were four arms on its back, each holding a knife, spear, axe, and axe. even the weapons


    were maue 01 paper.


    his expression was stiff, and his cheeks were painted red. his already strange face looked even more sinister.


    ¡°this thing looks quite strong.¡± xu bai raised his eyebrows and said. just that sinister aura alone made him seem like a unique person.


    however, that was all.


    the most important thing now was to seize the time.


    xu bai raised his ghost head blade and slashed at the paper figurine.


    the astral winds followed ghost head blade and headed straight for the paper figurine.


    in the next moment, the paper man waved his weapon and blocked the strong wind in front of him.


    although the sabers, spears, and axes were made of paper, their hardness was not low.


    the strong wind was dispersed. the paper man waved his weapon and ran toward xu bai and the others.


    chu yu and qin feng activated their flying swords and engaged the four weapons.


    yun zihai waved his brush, and the pages flew towards the legs of the paper figurine.


    when the book came into contact with the paper figurine¡¯s legs, they were instantly cut off.


    the running paper figurine fell to the ground after its legs were cut off.


    on the other side, xu bai slashed down with his saber. the saber brought with it a fierce gale as it split the paper figurine into two.


    he sheathed his saber.


    ¡°a fifth-grade paper figurine is the chen family¡¯s family head¡¯s method of guarding the door.¡¯¡±¡® we have to hurry,¡± yun zihai said slowly.¡± if the red powder wants to silence us, the chen family¡¯s paper man is already gone.¡±¡±


    the paper man¡¯s strength was at the fifth stage, but it was not human. it could only be considered a pseudo fifth stage.


    however, to some people, it was already considered very strong. unfortunately, the four people here were all first-class geniuses outside..

 Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: The Way to Break the Situation Begins with Xu Bai

    chapter 256: the way to break the situation begins with xu bai


    translator: 549690339


    in just an instant, the paper man was disintegrated.


    however, yun zihai thought of another problem.


    previously, xu bai had said that since the red fans had sent people over, they must have considered the risk of being exposed.


    the easiest way to resolve this risk was to wipe out the chen family.


    otherwise, bringing the chen family along would always be a burden to the fans.


    and the chen family¡¯s most powerful paper man was here to deal with xu bai and the others.


    in other words, the chen family no longer had anyone who could deal with the red powder.


    if the red fans really did this, the chen family would be finished.


    ¡°hurry up.¡± xu bai said simply and rushed toward the exit.


    without further hesitation, everyone followed xu bai through the exit.


    it was a cool night.


    the moon is bright, and the stars are rare.


    chen family.


    in the backyard, hong fen was wearing a red muslin, revealing her white thighs.


    half-covered, it made her look even more charming.


    at this moment, behind the red powder, the chen family¡¯s head was lowered, waiting for the red powder¡¯s orders.


    on pink¡¯s right hand was a jade stone the size of a peanut.


    the jade was emitting a weak light, flickering and looking very beautiful.


    ¡°fengshui is the most crucial part. since i have obtained it, i have the right to negotiate.¡±hong fen played with the jade in her hand and slowly said.


    she turned her head and looked at the head of the chen family.


    ¡°master, they are probably being dragged by the paper people.¡±the chen clan head said.


    ¡°thank you for your hard work.¡± pink revealed a foxy smile.


    the head of the chen family raised his head and looked at the red pink smile with an infatuated expression.


    in his eyes, pink seemed to have become the most beautiful woman in the world. the world had lost its color.


    hong fen raised her feet and walked towards the chen family¡¯s head, twisting her slender waist step by step.


    the veil on her thighs swayed, revealing her fair skin from time to time.


    it was the most alluring.


    sometimes, when men looked at beauty, they liked it the most. those who were too direct were all newbies. the real veterans preferred this kind of feeling of being covered in clouds and fog.


    the head of the chen family became more and more dazed as he slowly stretched out his hands.


    in front of him, pink was taking off her clothes.


    her fair shoulders were round, and the veil did not slide down once it reached her shoulders, as if it was a paid content.


    what welcomed the head of the chen family was the hands of the red powder. however, these hands stabbed into the heart of the head of the chen family, bringing about a mist of blood.


    the head of the chen family fell to the ground, lifeless.


    pink squatted down and looked at the ground. the veil was a little mysterious.


    ¡°thank you for your hard work.¡±


    in the night, the voice of hong fen rang out.


    waves of red smoke spread from pink¡¯s body.


    in the blink of an eye, red smoke enveloped the entire chen family.


    after the chen family came into contact with the smoke, they felt their bodies heat up. then, they fell into some kind of excited fantasy and gradually lost their breath.


    after doing all this, pink stood up and muttered to herself,¡±¡±they should come to me¡±


    in the red smoke, pink¡¯s figure gradually disappeared.


    on the dark street, there were four people running.


    at that time, after xu bai and the others walked out, they rushed straight to the chen family.


    in front of chen yan was the corpse of the chen family¡¯s head.


    chen yan was muttering to himself.


    ¡°dead¡­they¡¯re all dead¡­¡±


    chen yan was the illegitimate son of the chen family that he had met in yunlai mansion. he had even become their mole.


    i don¡¯t think of the inside information, i don¡¯t think of the inside information, i don¡¯t think of the inside information, i don¡¯t think of the inside information.


    xu bai and yun zihai looked at each other and walked to chen yan.


    ¡°chen yan, what happened to the chen family?¡±yun zihai asked.


    hearing someone ask, chen yan quickly reacted from his dazed mood.


    when he saw xu bai and yun zihai, he shuddered. the fear on his face was visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°milord, they¡¯re all dead. everyone from the chen clan is dead.¡± as he spoke, chen yan told him everything that had happened.


    today, chen yan went to visit those who had helped him as usual.


    however, something unexpected happened midway.


    there was a house whose roof was leaking. the family was older, so chen yan helped to repair the roof.


    this repair lasted until night.


    when chen yan returned home, he saw this scene.


    if he had not wasted time, it would have been gone by now.


    qin feng walked around each room. when he walked out of the room, he shook his head and said,¡±no one survived. they were all dead. when they died, they had smiles on their faces. they must have been charmed by someone and were in their happiest state.¡±


    this news confirmed chen yan¡¯s words.


    ¡°any news?¡± xu bai looked at chen yan and said.


    chen yan was initially confused, but after hearing xu bails words, his confused expression disappeared. he shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t.


    he then looked at yun zihai and knelt on the ground, saying,¡¯¡±¡®sir, you have to seek justice for the chen family. the entire chen family has been destroyed, but the murderer is still at large.¡±


    yun zihai nodded and looked at xu bai.¡±¡±looks like the clues are broken again.¡± pink¡¯s intelligence was clearly much higher than seven ghost¡¯s.


    this time, he did not make a move at all, but sent the chen family over. after the matter was settled, he would decisively wipe out the entire chen family.


    now, it seemed that there was no clue..

 Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: The Way to Break Out of the Situation Begins from Xu Bai

    chapter 257: the way to break out of the situation begins from xu bai


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°did you see what the murderer looked like?¡± xu bai asked.


    chen yan continued to shake his head, indicating that he was not sure.


    at this moment, xu bai felt someone pulling him. when he turned around, he saw chu yu pulling his sleeve. she placed her hand by her mouth and gestured for him to come over.


    xu baixin was puzzled, but he still leaned over.


    chu yu looked around and whispered into xu bai¡¯s ear,¡±¡±young master, the paper man can be used to trace people. if chen yan tries, he might be able to find clues.¡±


    she was a member of the royal family after all. unlike the other princes and princesses, chu yu was groomed by the emperor.


    of course, there was a lot more information between these industries.


    hearing this, xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    he turned his head and said, ¡°use your [search] to see if there are any clues. ¡®¡±¡® as soon as he said this, chen yan quickly shook his head.


    ¡°milord, i¡¯ve only returned to the chen family for a few days. i¡¯ve only just entered the rank.¡¯¡±¡® i haven¡¯t learned these things yet,¡± chen yan said helplessly.


    as he spoke, he lowered his head, looking very ashamed.


    xu bai was speechless.


    damn it.


    if you can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t do that. if you want to be a dog shit spy, you¡¯re better off with a knife.


    at the thought of this, xu bai looked at yun zihai, implying that he should take a look for himself. this was the person he was looking for.


    yun zihai was rather embarrassed.¡± come back with us first,¡± he said.¡±


    not to mention other things, just the authenticity of chen yan¡¯s words still needed to be verified.


    chen yan wasn¡¯t stupid and understood what he meant. he quickly took out a book and said,¡±¡±sir, i can learn it. i¡¯ll be able to learn the paper-tying technique very soon. this book is a secret manual of the chen family. i just found it on the patriarch¡¯s corpse. i can¡­ sir, you¡­¡±


    he understood that sometimes, he had to prove his worth.


    however, before he could finish his sentence, he felt that his hand was empty. he realized that the book in his hand had disappeared and was in xu bai¡¯s hand.


    xu bai looked at the book in his hand. on it were the words ¡± essence of paper binding ¡°. he smiled and said,¡±¡±tsk, tsk, tsk. i didn¡¯t expect you to search your family head¡¯s corpse right after he died.¡±


    this sentence was just a joke. in fact, chen yan¡¯s behavior was reasonable.


    after all, he had only been recognized some time ago. chen yan had no feelings for the chen family at all.


    however, this was not the most important thing. the most important thing was that this book was very good.


    progress bar!


    a golden progress bar was flashing on top of paper binding essence.


    ¡°chu yu, you said that you might be able to find some clues if you search for traces, right?¡±xu bai asked.


    chu yu nodded her head with a puzzled expression. ¡®¡±¡®that¡¯s right. i¡¯ve seen him before, but his strength is too low.¡±


    ¡°then there¡¯s no problem.¡± xu bai looked at yun hai and said,¡± brother yun, take chen yan to the prison cell first and see if he¡¯s lying. as for this book, leave it with me.¡±¡±


    if he could find some clues with the paper binding technique, then it would not be a big problem for xu bai.


    the progress bar was extremely unreasonable. no matter how difficult it was, as long as there was a progress bar, he could learn it.


    yun zihai was a smart person, so he naturally knew what xu bai was thinking. he hurriedly said, ¡°¡±brother xu, don¡¯t cultivate any more. you already have three types of essence, qi, and spirit. if you cultivate any more, it will only harm you.¡±


    he knew xu bai very well. he knew that xu bai had cultivated too much. in this world, cultivating too much was equivalent to making himself ordinary.


    however, xu bai was able to stand out. yun zihai attributed it to xu baits


    terrifying talent.


    chu yu was aware of this as well. she tugged xu bails sleeve and shook her head gently. ¡°young master, this is not good for you. you can¡¯t ruin your future because of clues.¡±


    only qin feng did not know about this.


    when qin feng heard what yun zihai said, he almost jumped up. ¡°what the hell? you cultivate more? he had even cultivated all three categories of essence, qi, and spirit, yet he could still reach the fifth stage realm? you¡¯re a monster!¡±


    this news was like a bolt from the blue to qin feng.


    he had lost once before, and he was not someone who would admit defeat. therefore, he had been looking for an opportunity to play another round with


    xu bai.


    now he knew that he had lost well.


    if others cultivated more while you cultivated alone, you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat those of the same level.


    however, there was a problem. cultivating more was extremely time-consuming. xu bai could reach rank-5 if he cultivated more. if he cultivated alone¡­


    a monster!


    in qin feng¡¯s heart, there was only one word.


    ¡°you might as well stop learning. for now, focus on one of them. ¡°although qin feng is a fisherman, his character is still open and aboveboard as he reminds.


    if xu bai could cultivate one of them alone, he would definitely improve in a straight line.


    if i don¡¯t learn it, i won¡¯t have any clues, ¡± xu bai said with a smile.¡± without any clues, i won¡¯t be able to get rid of that guy. i feel uneasy. ¡®¡±¡®


    at this time, he went along with what they said. after all, the cheat was a secret that no one could know.


    ¡°brother xu, i was right about you. ¡°yun zihai patted xu bails shoulder and sighed.¡±¡±although you are despicable, shameless, and ruthless, you are a righteous person when it comes to right and wrong. however, i can¡¯t let you take the risk.¡±


    when he said this, yun zihai had a determined expression.


    these words were sincere, but why did xu bai feel that something was wrong?


    ¡°brother yun, if we weren¡¯t friends, i would¡¯ve cut off your head for what you just said.¡±¡± you don¡¯t have the energy,¡± xu bai teased.¡± it¡¯ll take time to learn this. leave it to me. it doesn¡¯t matter. i¡¯ll stop as long as i learn how to find traces..¡±¡±

 Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: The Way to Break the Situation Begins with Xu Bai

    chapter 258: the way to break the situation begins with xu bai


    translator: 549690339


    what a joke. this was a progress bar. even if this book was about bed techniques, he still had to learn it.


    at this point, xu bai had already made it very clear.


    yun zihai knew that xu bai¡¯s words made sense, so he couldn¡¯t refute him. he could only sigh.¡±brother xu, i owe you another big favor.¡±


    letting others use more cultivation to break the situation, this favor was not only huge, but also ridiculously huge.


    ¡°young master, you even taught me to be selfish. however, you did these selfless things. i¡­¡± ¡°so, this is your true personality.¡± chu yu looked confused


    and touched.¡±


    ¡°if this matter succeeds, i won¡¯t hold it against you for beating me up back then. ¡°qin feng cupped his hands.¡± he cultivates more just to break the situation. he¡¯s a man.¡±


    the corner of xu bai¡¯s mouth twitched. he knew that these guys were thinking too much again.


    what the hell is this!


    i¡¯m really just doing this for the progress bar!


    xu bai cursed in his heart, but he did not point it out.


    he looked around and realized that this was not a place to stay for long.


    xu bai thought for a moment and said,¡±this matter is settled. let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    he had to hurry up with the progress bar. this was a good thing to break the situation.


    yun zihai and the others also knew this and did not linger.


    everyone brought chen yan and rushed to the government office.


    after returning to the government office, chen yan was taken to the prison cell, and everyone returned to their rooms.


    after xu bai returned to his room, he first checked the clay pot. after confirming that there was no problem, he lay on the bed.


    it was too late now. he had to maintain his condition, so he would not be able to work at night.


    no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t rush for success, or else it would backfire.


    lying on the bed, xu bai gradually fell asleep.


    the next day.


    after the incident last night, yun zihai was the busiest.


    they had to investigate whether what chen yan said was true and pay attention to whether there were other clues.


    as for xu bai and the others, it was slightly simpler.


    qin feng ran out to fish again. although every time he came back, the fish basket was empty, he did not give up. instead, he became more and more courageous.


    xu bai also maintained his usual rhythm.


    during the day when he was teaching chu yu, he would focus on studying chu yu¡¯s gu yue flying sword technique.


    after class, he turned his attention to the book,¡± essence of paper binding ¡±


    as for the terrine, xu bai temporarily put it at the back.


    some things had to be adapted to the local conditions and times.


    what he needed the most right now was this book,¡± essence of paper binding after all, the matter of the red powder was still a thorn in his heart.


    how can you let others sleep peacefully beside your bed?


    after dealing with the red powder, xu bai came to the liver jar.


    ¡°sometimes, having too many progress bars is also a headache. ¡°xu bai looked at the progress bar in front of him and thought to himself.


    time passed by unknowingly.


    they were all waiting for xu bails results. on the other side, in a remote wilderness, hong fen, who was wearing a red muslin, was holding a jade and slowly studying it.


    she carried the flower-sized jade with her and placed it in a wooden box. the wooden box was placed in a bag and carried on her back.


    only in a safe place would the red powder be taken out for research.


    ¡°good stuff, really good stuff.¡± hong fen looked at the jade in front of her and liked it even more


    ¡°although i don¡¯t know what the manager¡¯s goal is, nor do i know the function of the jade stone, the power contained in it is powerful enough.¡±


    within the jade, there was a force that was extremely pure energy.


    pink could sense that her energy wasn¡¯t just pure, it was a lot.


    that day, the manager even asked her to expose her identity, but she still wanted to keep this jade stone, which proved that it was very important.


    and this was also the capital of the maiden.


    ¡°i¡¯ve had enough of the situation where i¡¯m going to die at any time.¡±


    ¡°the dark tower will always treat me as a chess piece. i also want to be a chess player.¡±


    ¡°this is my confidence.¡±


    pink placed the jade in her hand into the wooden box. she found a hidden forest and buried the wooden box inside.


    after everything was settled, she got up and walked in a direction.


    on the way, the two of them walked in a straight line.


    after walking for about four hours, they arrived at a small river.


    the river was clear, and when the water flowed, it made a splashing sound.


    pink stopped by the river and looked at the other side.


    on the opposite shore, there was a man who was facing her and staring at her with bright eyes.


    ¡°are you my new partner?¡± pink raised her hand and covered her mouth, letting out a gentle laugh.¡±the manager told me to wait for you here.¡± on the other side, the man was wearing a mask.


    when the red powder speaks, the masked man steps forward.


    with just one step, he arrived in front of the red powder.


    the masked man reached out and grabbed pink¡¯s neck.¡±¡±how dare you! how dare you steal something and come to me? do you know your crimes?¡±


    pink didn¡¯t have any reaction. instead, she showed a provocative smile. ¡°kill


    the masked man¡¯s breathing stopped at the moment when he was about to get into a state of unconsciousness.


    pink laughed.¡± since you don¡¯t dare, why are you pretending? disgusting man.¡¯¡±¡® the masked man let go of his hand and fell silent.


    the surroundings were quiet, and no one spoke. only the sound of the river flowing could be heard.


    after a moment, the masked man spoke slowly.


    ¡°tell me, what are your conditions?¡±

 Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: The Mystical Side of the Paper Binding Technique

    chapter 259: the mystical side of the paper binding technique


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°i just want to live.¡± after the masked man let go of her hand, pink coughed violently. she coughed for a long time before she slowly recovered.


    ¡°survive?¡± ¡± everyone wants to live,¡± the masked man said with a smile.¡± i want to live too. but in this world, you can¡¯t live just because you want to. ¡®¡±¡® there was a hint of sarcasm in his words, and he did not even try to hide it.


    survive?


    who wouldn¡¯t want to?


    the masked man also wanted to. in this world, everyone wanted to live well. however, for members of the dark tower like them, wanting to live was sometimes a luxury.


    as long as the organization gave the order, they could only die. as for anything else, it was impossible.


    unless they betrayed the organization, everything else was empty talk.


    but was this possible?


    it was simply impossible.


    they had a special identity and had betrayed the organization. could it be that they still wanted to rely on great chu?


    not to mention the various assassinations he faced after his betrayal. even if they were facing great chu, they could not dream of freedom.


    how could a traitor live well?


    ¡°i know what you¡¯re thinking, but have you ever thought that we grew up in great chu and were trained by great yue to be ruthless chess pieces?¡±pink rubbed her reddened neck and said,¡±¡±why can¡¯t we control our own lives?¡± as she said this, pink unconsciously used the art of charm.


    however, the masked man did not waver at all. instead, he looked at the red powder with a pitiful gaze.


    pink was shocked. this time, she understood what the manager meant.


    this man was actually immune to her charm. what it meant was self-evident.


    the manager had sent the masked man over to take her life.


    ¡°i know that this idea is very ridiculous, but it¡¯s absolutely possible.¡±¡±don¡¯t you want to live?¡± pink hurriedly asked. i can tell you that the manager wants me to die with just a word. can you endure the feeling of being controlled by someone else?¡±


    she was a little scared.


    since the manager had sent someone who was not affected, he must have wanted to kill her directly. now it seemed that the manager did not care about the so-called jade at all. he wanted to nip all the risks in the bud.


    she could only try her best to say that at least there was a chance of survival.


    when the chips he held were not enough to be valued by the other party, he could only pin his hopes on forming a faction.


    the red powder only hoped that this masked man would be convinced by her.


    reality proved that her thoughts were right because she saw that the masked man¡¯s face revealed a hint of conflict.


    thinking of this, the red fans decided to add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°as long as my plan succeeds, we can at least live a stable life like ordinary people.¡±pink said slowly.


    the masked man finally moved after he said this.


    ¡°can the poison that the dark tower gave us be cured?¡±the masked man¡¯s words were filled with hesitation.


    every member of the dark tower would take a poison after joining the dark tower. if they did not take the antidote regularly, they would definitely die.


    this was the shackle that bound every member of the dark tower.


    ¡°yes.¡± ¡°once the poison is cured, do you still dare to stay by the steward¡¯s side?¡±¡±


    the masked man was stunned.¡± why should i stay? if the poison is cured, i will go far away and never appear again. i¡­¡±


    before he could finish, the masked man could not continue.


    if he stayed by the manager¡¯s side after the antidote was removed, it was very likely that he would be discovered.


    but far away¡­


    could he really run away?


    they probably couldn¡¯t escape. after all, traitors were never welcomed. ¡°therefore, what we need to do is to live a stable life.¡±¡± i¡¯ve already seen a


    corner of the manager¡¯s plan,¡± pink said.¡± if we can perfect it and pretend to die in this plan, we won¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡¯¡±¡®


    at this point, the pink girl¡¯s gaze was firm and she did not dodge at all.


    ¡°tell me about it,¡± the masked man said thoughtfully.¡±


    pink shook her head.¡± of course, i have to tell you what happened next, but not now. just say that i ran away and you didn¡¯t kill me.¡±¡®


    her meaning was obvious. she did not want to tell the masked man now because she was afraid that the masked man would turn hostile.


    ¡± then you have to tell me the antidote,¡± the masked man said in a low voice.¡± if you don¡¯t tell me anything, won¡¯t i lose both my life and money?


    pink frowned.


    what the masked man said just now did make some sense.


    they were all humans, not animals. how could they be fooled with just a few words?


    after thinking for a moment, pink finally relaxed her brows and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 spent a lot of time researching the antidote. i can tell you half of it now to prevent you from testing it and causing unnecessary suspicion.¡±


    as she spoke, she read out a few medicinal herbs.


    although there were only a few herbs, the masked man¡¯s mind was constantly circulating them, and it really had a slight restraining effect.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go back now and tell the manager that i¡¯ve failed.¡±¡±lf you have any new plans, you can tell me,¡± the masked man said slowly.¡±


    pink nodded, indicating that she would definitely do so.


    the masked man turned around and prepared to leave.


    at this moment, the red powder heaved a sigh of relief and prepared to leave this troublesome place.


    she really didn¡¯t expect the manager to be so decisive. he didn¡¯t give her any chance at all. he didn¡¯t even want to bargain.


    ¡°leave first and find a place to hide.¡±pink thought.


    as long as this masked man left, she would be safe. what she said just now was completely a lie to the masked man..

 Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: The Mystical Side of the Art of Binding Paper

    chapter 260: the mystical side of the art of binding paper


    (2)


    translator: 549690339


    how could she possibly need another helper?


    one more person meant one more risk of failure. she wasn¡¯t stupid. why would she do such a stupid thing?


    after he escaped today, he would be like a fish in the sea and a bird in the sky.


    as for how to fake his death, there were many ways to do so. there was no need to rush.


    thinking of this, the red fans were secretly delighted. they did not expect the other party to be so gullible.


    however, before she could be happy for long, she suddenly felt a flash in front of her eyes. then, she felt pain in her chest.


    when she looked down, pink realized that there was a huge bloody hole in her chest.


    in the bloody hole, the masked man¡¯s hand was grabbing her heart and was still exerting a little force.


    as an expert, although the fighting ability of the red fans was not the most outstanding, they had the vitality that they should have.


    ¡°why?¡± other than pain, the red powder was more confused.


    she had already explained so clearly, but the other party did not care at all and still wanted to kill her.


    this was not right at all.


    ¡°do you know that they are already prepared to use the search to find traces?¡¯¡±¡® that xu bai doesn¡¯t even mind cultivating a lot in order to kill you,¡± the masked man said calmly.¡± once he finds you, he will uncover many secrets of the dark


    tower.¡±¡±


    searching for traces?


    the pink girl was stunned, he dared to cultivate more just to kill me?¡± this news was even more terrifying than her immediate death.


    what could she do? it was too extravagant to let the other party use such a self-destructive method to find her tracks.


    ¡°you mentioned the secret of the dark tower.¡± pink¡¯s shocked expression slowly disappeared and turned into a bitter smile. blood was already flowing from the corner of her mouth.¡±so it¡¯s the steward. i¡¯m really honored.¡±


    to be able to care so much about the secret of the dark tower, there was no doubt that it was the manager.


    every manager was loyal to the death, like a stone in a latrine pit, smelly and hard.


    the masked man nodded and did not deny it.¡±what is the second half of the antidote? you need a quick death. if you tell me, i¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡±


    pink laughed when she heard this.¡± i didn¡¯t expect a manager like you to want the antidote. i thought you were so loyal to dark tower. that¡¯s all.¡±¡± ¡°cut the crap, hurry up!¡± the masked man said coldly.


    who knew that the red powder would remain silent and not speak at all.


    the masked man sighed and squeezed pink¡¯s heart with his right hand.


    actually, he could have waited a little longer, but he could not wait any longer.


    according to the exact information, xu bai was already preparing to start practicing the paper binding technique. his goal was to use the tracing technique.


    if he pretended to let the fans go now and xu bai came to find him, the result would be obvious.


    unfortunately, he did not get what he wanted.


    ¡°jade, jade.¡± the masked man muttered to himself,¡± that¡¯s the most important thing. i must find it. since you¡¯re using the tracking technique, i¡¯ll beat you at your own game. ¡®¡±¡®


    thinking of this, the masked man did not stay any longer. after dealing with the corpse in front of him, he turned around and left.


    the river was still flowing. no one knew that something big had happened here.


    time slipped away unknowingly.


    during this period of time, xu bai had been constantly checking the progress bar.


    after such a long period of time, xu bai¡¯s harvest was quite plentiful.


    firstly, gu yue fei¡¯s sword technique had been secretly improved by half. this was a huge breakthrough, and it would probably not take long before it was all gone.


    secondly, and most importantly, he had filled up the paper essence.


    looking at the perfect progress bar in front of him, xu bai took a sip of tea and waited for the change.


    a light blue smoke appeared and gradually turned into a line of words that appeared in front of xu bai.


    [you have studied the essence of binding paper and comprehended the essence of binding paper.]


    as the words appeared, a large amount of information surged into xu bai¡¯s mind.


    this time, there was no fusion option. it was an independent skill.


    a new attribute panel appeared in front of xu bai.


    [name: xu bail


    [realm: fifth stage unspecialized.]


    [three breaks (level 4): maximum level.]


    [reversing purple cloud squall, yin yang disorder (level 5-5):[maximum level.]


    [maple leaves like rain (tier 2): maximum level.]


    [four steps (level 3): maximum level.] [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney strengthening technique (level 4): maximum level.]


    [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.] [paper binding (level 5): maximum level.]


    [comprehension (max level)]


    as he savored the skills in his mind, the corners of xu bai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a satisfied expression.


    the head of the chen family had not cultivated the essence of paper binding to perfection, yet he was able to make pseudo-fifth-tier paper figurines. now that he had perfected it, fifth tier paper figurines were within his grasp.


    and it wasn¡¯t just paper people.


    xu bai took out a piece of xuan paper from the table and folded it agilely.


    his hands were so fast that he could leave an afterimage. compared to those men who had been single for twenty years, he was countless times faster.


    in just a breath¡¯s time, a lifelike paper crane appeared.


    xu bai waved his hand and tossed the paper crane in the air, flapping its wings, circling around xu bai, dancing non-stop, looking extremely elegant.


    after he comprehended the essence of the paper binding technique, he realized that the paper binding technique could not only be used in battle.


    paper figurines were good, but there were more magical things.


    for example, this paper crane was a good thing to find traces. there were also paper cows and paper horses, each with its own unique features.


    however, there were some limitations to the tier 5 paper figurines..

 Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: The Mystical Side of the Paper Binding Technique (3)

    chapter 261: the mystical side of the paper binding technique (3)


    translator: 549690339


    with xu bai¡¯s current fifth stage realm, he could only control one at most. if he had more, he would not be able to handle them.


    of course, if he could mobilize the kidney technique, he would be able to control it more. however, it was not necessary because his own strength could not be measured by one more paper figurine.


    the icing on the cake could not be reversed.


    thinking of this, xu bai took out a lot of paper and began to fold it.


    not long after, a three-meter-tall paper human figure appeared. it had six hands, four of which were holding knives, spears, and axes.


    xu bai injected a trace of his true core strength into it, and a change occurred.


    there were originally no facial features drawn on the paper figurine¡¯s face, but after xu bai injected his true core strength, facial features began to appear. there was even a strange blush on his cheeks.


    the color of the paper began to become old, but xu bai could see that the strength of the paper figurine was rapidly increasing.


    in the blink of an eye, a fifth-tier paper figurine was formed. it established an inexplicable connection with xu bai, and he could easily control it.


    this was a genuine rank-5 paper figurine, not the fake rank-5 that blocked the way previously. its strength was naturally incomparable.


    ¡°not bad, you have more good helpers. ¡°xu bai waved his hand.


    the paper figurine gradually shrank until it was the size of a fist and landed flat on the table.


    xu bai picked up the paper figurine and put it into the bag at his waist.


    after everything was settled, he stood up and walked out of the room. he called yun zihai, chu yu, and qin feng over.


    ¡°it¡¯s done?¡± yun zihai was shocked when he heard xu zihai¡¯s explanation.


    it can¡¯t be. how long has it been?


    could brother xu really be the reincarnation of an old monster?


    chu yu lowered her head and muttered to herself softly, ¡°don¡¯t have the heart to compare. you have to be calm. why can¡¯t i be calm? it¡¯s too frustrating.¡±


    at this moment, it was the time that gave the geniuses the most headaches because this blow was too unbearable.


    ¡°why do i feel like you¡¯ve become stronger?¡±qin feng couldn¡¯t even close his mouth.


    he felt that his loss was justified.


    losing to such a terrifying person, anyone would feel justified.


    ¡°at least, i managed to withstand a few moves from him.¡±qin feng thought.


    ¡°yes, time might be a little slow.¡±xu bai sighed.¡± after all, it¡¯s a fifth-tier cultivation technique. my cultivation speed is relatively slow.


    everyone was speechless.


    someone come, fork this guy out!


    this was called slow, how could he let people live!


    it was torture.


    every second they stayed here, they felt that they were not worthy of the word genius.


    yun zihai felt that he had to quickly change the topic. otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he die of discomfort?


    ¡°brother xu, i¡¯ll bring chen yan over now.¡±


    look for traces, and there will be traces to follow.


    chen yan was the only survivor of the chen family and the only trace left. it was naturally the best to start from chen yan.


    over the past few days, yun zihai had been investigating. after confirming that there was no problem with chen yan, he focused on protecting him.


    after all, this was the only clue.


    after a while, chen yan was brought over.


    when he knew that xu bai had learned it, he was even more confused.


    not only did he learn it, but he also learned the higher-level technique of searching for traces. this was too terrifying.


    chen yan knew how to tie paper, so he knew what this meant.


    the other party was definitely a genius. that was what he had said on the paper.


    xu bai didn¡¯t care about their expressions. after all, it wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen them.


    after chen yan brought it over, he took out the paper crane in his hand.


    the paper crane flew lifelike.


    xu bai continued to measure the amount of true elemental force.


    the paper crane became even more vivid, flying around chen yan.


    a moment later, the paper crane seemed to be tired of flying. it left chen yan and flew outside.


    ¡°follow me!¡± xu bai said as he gripped the ghost head blade at his waist.


    everyone no longer hesitated and started chasing after zhihe.


    fortunately, it was almost night time and there were not many people on the street.


    everyone followed him out of yunlai mansion and headed straight for the suburbs.


    the paper crane was flying in front of them, and xu bai and the others were following behind. soon, they were far away from yunlai mansion.


    this part of the road was very peaceful. there were no obstacles at all, and no two people jumped out and ran over to block their path.


    when they arrived, they found themselves in a forest.


    the forest was dense and there were no outsiders.


    the paper crane continued to fly and flap its wings. it came to a stop on the ground.


    before long, the paper crane burned itself to ashes.


    when xu bai saw this, he frowned slightly.


    this meant that zhihe had found her target and completed her mission.


    but the result was not satisfactory.


    they did not find any red powder.


    ¡°let¡¯s dig up the ground first.¡± xu bai said.


    he didn¡¯t find the red powder, but the paper crane stayed on the ground. this meant that there was something underground, and this thing must be related to the red powder.


    as long as it was a clue, he had to look at it.


    qin feng didn¡¯t wait for everyone to move. he took the first step and dug up the soil on the ground, taking out a wooden box. after seeing the wooden box, xu bai took it.


    ¡°this is it?¡±


    the wooden box was not big and looked ordinary. there was nothing special about it.


    however, since it was related to red powder, it was definitely not simple.


    xu bai opened the wooden box and found a jade stone the size of a peanut.


    the jade stone flickered with a hazy white light, constantly flickering in the dark night, looking very beautiful.


    ¡°there¡¯s a strong energy in it.¡±xu bai sensed the situation.


    he could feel that there was a strong energy in the jade..

 Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: The Magical Part of the Paper Binding Technique (4)

    chapter 262: the magical part of the paper binding technique (4)


    translator: 549690339


    as soon as he finished speaking, he did not receive a response because a gust of wind sounded.


    ¡°hidden weapons!¡±


    xu bai, who had maple leaves like rain, knew the sound of the hidden weapon very well.


    this hidden weapon was much more advanced than maple leaf rain.


    yun zihai naturally heard it as well and quickly raised the book in his hand.


    the pages of the book danced in the air, forming a barrier in the sky.


    the tinkling sounds were endless, as dense as a rainstorm on a summer night. the flying knives fell to the ground and were blocked by yun zihai¡¯s pages.


    ¡°fifth grade.¡± yun zihai raised his eyebrows.


    in the darkness of the forest, more than twenty figures approached them from afar.


    he walked at the back with a flying knife in his hand that was constantly spinning.


    these people were all masked and did not reveal their true faces.


    ¡°wait for the rabbit? or did you steal it?¡± xu bai took out the jade from the wooden box and put it into the money pouch at his waist.


    the aura of the twenty plus people did not decrease. when they combined together, they gave off a great pressure.


    the strength of this group of people was not low. they were all around rank- 5.


    ¡°a bunch of rank-5s. it¡¯s a little troublesome.¡± qin feng conjured a sword technique. the flying sword unsheathed and revolved around him.


    the group of people in front of him were not only rank-5 experts, but there were also a lot of them.


    ¡°if we had waited for the rabbit to come, this jade stone would not have fallen into our hands. it seems that we have played along. brother yun, after we return, i¡¯m afraid we will have to investigate the people around you.¡±xu bai said indifferently.


    yun zihai nodded.


    anyone who was here would know that there was a mole in the yunlai mansion.


    otherwise, why would the other party come out at this time? they had just dug out something and were already blocked by someone. this was already very obvious.


    the leader of the masked men laughed when he heard xu bai¡¯s words.¡±you guys should see if you can get out of here alive.¡±


    more than 20 rank-5 experts surrounded and killed four rank-5s. even if these four rank- 5s were all geniuses, it was still very stable.


    confidence.


    extremely confident.


    ¡°since we are all going to die, why don¡¯t we fulfill our wishes? who is the person behind this?¡±xu bai said.


    ¡°you should die with regret. ¡°masked man was not an idiot, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. he waved his hand and said simply,¡±¡±kill them.¡±


    it was just a simple word, but all the subordinates behind the masked man moved and used all kinds of methods.


    just as xu bai was about to make a move, he realized that more than ten masked men had forcefully pushed him away.


    ¡°this¡­¡¯


    what the f * ck, half of them were sent out just to deal with him?


    too unethical!


    pulling out the ghost head blade from his waist, xu bai cursed under his breath and slashed at the masked man at the front.


    as true essence energy surged, strong gales rose in all directions, carrying a sharp killing intent as they swept back.


    the power of this blade was unparalleled.


    at this moment, the masked man at the front seemed to have seen xu bai¡¯s attack. he raised his hands and began to circle them.


    as the astral wind approached the masked man, it actually shrank rapidly and disappeared very quickly.


    a large number of cracks appeared under masked man¡¯s feet.


    seeing this, xu bai raised his eyebrows. ¡°transfer?¡±


    the masked man¡¯s ability was similar to shifting stars, but it was much weaker.


    shifting stars was a combination of movement and counterattack, but this masked man could only move and let the ground bear xu bai¡¯s blade. however, now was not the time to watch, because the people behind had already attacked.


    as everyone knew, in a group fight, especially when there were more than ten people fighting one person, the only ones who could really make a move were the four or five people in the innermost circle, because there was no other space.


    seeing all kinds of weapons coming at him with terrifying power, xu bai didn¡¯t dodge. the black light of the diamond heart demon body appeared. when the weapon landed on his body, some cracks appeared on the black light.


    xu bai used stellar transposition without any explanation.


    the other party was a fifth stage expert, so the stellar transposition could only slightly deflect it, but it had already played a role in diverting the force.


    taking advantage of his opponent¡¯s movement, xu bai raised his ghost head blade and swept it around.


    but right at this moment, ghost head blade felt a trace of resistance.


    the remaining masked men all raised their weapons and blocked xu bai¡¯s ghost head blade.


    xu bai:


    why did these ten people seem to specially restrain him?


    the first person was used for teleportation, but in fact, it was used for defense. the few who attacked him later were all close-combat, almost restricting him.


    the last few locked onto his weapon.


    ¡°sure enough, i came prepared. it seems that the spy from yunlai mansion must be eliminated as soon as possible.¡±xu bai thought to himself.


    at this moment, yun zihai and the others were not in a good state either.


    yun zihai was the first to be surrounded by a few masked men.


    the other party seemed to know yun zihai¡¯s weakness and took advantage of his weak body to keep fighting in close combat.


    fortunately, yun zihai¡¯s page count was very high, and he had been defending himself.


    chu yu and qin feng were in a terrible state as well.


    they were surrounded by a group of people. a few of them specialized in dealing with the flying swords, while the others were dealing with chu yu and her companion.


    losing their flying swords, they could only use the formless heart sutra to parry.


    this was restraint.


    moreover, it was a restraint that was specifically targeted at them.


    if it were some other rank- 5 experts, they might have broken the situation long ago.


    however, the other party had carefully planned to prevent them from escaping.


    ¡°brother yun, you have to pay more!¡± xu bai shouted.


    as soon as he shouted, he received different attacks.


    ghost head blade was entangled, and he was also engaged in close combat. the black light was on the verge of collapsing..

 Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: The Mystical Side of the Paper Binding Technique (5)

    chapter 263: the mystical side of the paper binding technique (5)


    translator: 549690339


    fortunately, xu bai had a kidney strengthening method, and wu guang replenished his body very quickly.


    however, his refined qi was also being consumed very quickly.


    yun zihai had been frowning the entire time. he defended while looking for an opportunity to break through the situation.


    at this moment, after hearing xu bai¡¯s words, yun zihai turned his head and said loudly, ¡°¡±lf brother xu can break the situation, i will add money. i will ask for a fifth-grade book from the academy.¡±


    chu yu was speechless.


    qin feng was speechless.


    the two of them were also dealing with the attack. after hearing xu bai and yun zihai¡¯s words, their expressions were different.


    chu yu smiled comfortably. since xu bai said that he would pay more, there was no problem.


    adding money and doing things. this was xu bai¡¯s style. it proved that this matter could be done. otherwise, xu bai would not have added money at all. at that moment, there was only one word in chu yu¡¯s heart-it¡¯s settled.


    qin feng¡¯s face is filled with doubt.


    were people nowadays so direct?


    fight, we are fighting!


    although there was no danger for the time being, he was still entangled. if this continued, it would be easy for flaws to appear.


    at this tense moment, you guys are shouting for more money?


    wasn¡¯t it too inconsistent with the aura at this moment!


    qin feng really wanted to complain. the masked man who had been leading the attack on xu bai was one step ahead of him. he was furious.


    ¡®more money? take care of your life first, don¡¯t lose your life.¡±


    the leader of the masked men attacked while finding it hard to hide the anger in his heart.


    this was an insult to him!


    can you guys be more serious? can you not be so childish!


    if they could solve it with more money, why would they need them?


    the more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    ¡°brat, your blade is blocked by me, so it¡¯s useless to move it, and you won¡¯t have the chance to use your poison. do you see the person behind me? as long as you use poison, i will move it. how long can you defend? i will definitely exhaust you and humiliate you to death! if you turn back, kill them!¡± as he spoke, the masked man felt a little more relaxed.


    ¡°oh,¡± xu bai said,¡±actually, as long as we pay more, the problem will be solved. ¡±


    as he spoke, xu bai touched his waist.


    following xu bails action, a pale object appeared in front of the masked man.


    her face was pale, and there was strange makeup on her face.


    it was a paper figurine the size of a fist.


    when the paper figurine appeared, before the masked men could react, xu bai threw it casually.


    the paper human figure suddenly grew to a height of more than three meters in the blink of an eye. it held a knife, spear, and axe as it descended from the sky.


    ¡°what is this? i know he knows how to make paper, but didn¡¯t he just learn it?


    how did he make a fifth-grade paper figurine for me?¡±


    masked man felt his mind go blank and could not react at all.


    the scene in front of him had already completely exceeded the scope of his understanding.


    didn¡¯t the manager say that the other party had just learned the paper binding technique? how could he directly turn into a fifth-grade paper figurine?


    something was wrong. this was not logical at all!


    not only him, even yun zihai and the others were shocked.


    ¡°brother xu must be the reincarnation of an old monster!¡±yun zihai thought.


    ¡°as expected of the young master. no wonder my father and uncle wanted to fight over it. they almost fought.¡±chu yu did not know how to describe it, and a huge wave surged in her heart.


    the most shocked one was none other than qin feng.


    ¡°what? did you just learn it? if he had cultivated the same technique alone, wouldn¡¯t he have entered rank-i long ago?¡±qin feng originally wanted to fight xu bai again, but he immediately gave up on that thought.


    with what?


    they were not even on the same level. wasn¡¯t this asking for a beating?


    forget it, forget it. i¡¯ll just fish in silence.


    in this cold world, only fishing can give me a trace of warmth.


    of course, there was no way to explain the scene in front of him. after the paper figurine landed, it waved four weapons.


    there was a strange smile on the paper man¡¯s face. the weapon in his hand was powerful and powerful.


    the masked men reacted very quickly. when the weapons fell, they quickly retreated and narrowly avoided them.


    but this retreat changed everything.


    a butterfly could cause a tsunami by flapping its wings.


    their formation against xu bai was completely disrupted at this moment.


    xu bai felt his entire body relax. then, he sneered and revealed his killing intent.


    they were finished.


    ¡°next, it¡¯s time for me to perform.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the masked men cried out in his heart.


    but it was too late.


    xu bai used the four-step movement technique and arrived in front of the masked man who had started to divert his astral winds. he slapped his palm on the masked man¡¯s chest.


    the masked man quickly raised his hands and moved the black light on xu


    bai¡¯s hand to the ground.


    however, before he could move halfway, he suddenly realized that the energy was out of control.


    the masked man raised his head, his face full of horror. he saw xu bai smiling at him.


    this smile was extremely terrifying, as if he was looking at a person who was about to die. there was mockery and killing intent.


    ¡°in terms of transferring, i am the expert.¡±


    a portion of the black light that had been shifted was disrupted by shifting stars.


    although it was only a portion, it was enough to completely disrupt the masked man¡¯s aura.


    the masked man clutched his chest and cried out in pain.


    in the next moment, a cold light flashed, and the masked man¡¯s head flew high into the air. it spun with a gurgling sound, and his eyes widened as he died with grievances.


    xu bai turned around and looked at the remaining masked men. his tone was like the grim reaper in the abyss, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.


    ¡°it¡¯s your turn next. now, the slaughter begins..¡±

 Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: My Liver Is Finally Full (1)

    chapter 264: my liver is finally full (1)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°it¡¯s over!¡±


    when the leader of the masked men saw this scene, he had a bad feeling and could not help but take a step back.


    the structure had been broken. the good structure that had been formed before was now gone.


    if they had followed his plan, they could have trapped this group of people here to death. however, the result was that xu bai had inexplicably gained another ability, and it was a rank-5 paper figurine.


    this time, not only was the situation broken, but it was also developing in the opposite direction. the current situation had already put them at a disadvantage.


    ¡°kill, continue to kill!¡± although the masked man knew that he had lost, he still turned his head and shouted at his subordinates.


    he had no other choice.


    before they came, the manager had said that if they did not reach the goal, they could all die.


    he was very clear about the toxicity of the poison in the dark tower.


    most importantly, the antidote was distributed layer by layer. their antidote was in the hands of the manager.


    if they couldn¡¯t complete the mission today, even if they were lucky enough to escape, they would still die.


    obviously, the masked men understood this logic.


    when the leader said this, no one retreated. instead, they were prepared to fight to the death.


    however, sometimes, reality was cruel. it was not certain that one would succeed just because one wanted to do something.


    ¡°haha, you are truly loyal.¡± xu bai brandished ghost head blade at the nearest masked man.¡±since the game has started, i am the one leading the game.¡± with one slash, strong gales rose in all directions, and the sky was filled with dead silence.


    without the masked man who could move, the masked men present could only use their movement techniques to dodge.


    the masked man at the front fell to the left and narrowly dodged.


    the strong wind brushed past his scalp and made him shiver.


    before he could relax, he felt a sharp pain in his neck and lost consciousness.


    the head rolled on the ground, its eyes wide open.


    the fifth-grade paper man held a knife, spear, and axe. there was still blood on them, but the strange smile on his face did not change.


    only then did the masked men realize that there was a terrifying paper figurine.


    ¡°go help them.¡± xu bai slowly approached with his saber.


    after receiving the order, the paper man carried four weapons and chased after yun zihai and the others.


    at this moment, the masked men heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the paper figurines leave.


    but in the next moment, something even more terrifying appeared.


    xu bai executed the four steps. his speed was not slow at all. in just a moment, he had already walked into the masked men.


    the saber was swung once again. this time, the saber brought with it countless astral winds.


    the astral winds were like a ferocious beast that could destroy the heavens and the earth, sweeping wildly in all directions.


    there were strong gales in all directions, and no one could stop them.


    a few masked men were unable to dodge in time and were hit by the strong wind, instantly turning into minced meat on the ground.


    the ones behind him attacked xu bai, but this time, the attack seemed weak.


    a bottle of medicine appeared in xu bails hand. xu bai smiled sarcastically.


    ¡® you¡¯re not talking about me, are my poisons useless?¡±¡±


    the leader of the masked men was stunned. then, he realized that his aura had become chaotic, and his qi and blood had also begun to stagnate.


    without the ability to transfer the masked man, they were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. they had no defense at all.


    they had been specially prepared to deal with xu bai. all of them were extreme attacks, and all of their defenses were the masked man who had moved away. however, at this moment, all of them were gone.


    at this moment, the masked leader felt fear.


    the young man in front of him was not human at all!


    the moment fear appeared, it began to spread rapidly.


    xu bai was the source of the fear.


    the masked men who had been poisoned by the hundred fierce poison had their strength greatly reduced. xu bai waved his saber again, and the strong wind brought by the three forms of breaking swept up all the masked men in front of him.


    everywhere the wind passed, it was deathly silent.


    the world seemed to have become an ocean of astral winds, and everything was no longer complete.


    the ground was littered with broken limbs, carrying a strong smell of blood.


    xu bai held the ghost head blade, but it was spotless. not even a trace of blood could be seen on it.


    on the other side, yun zihai and the others cooperated with the paper human figurines and also completed the kill.


    when they saw this scene, they all sucked in a breath of cold air.


    other than the masked leader, there was no one else alive.


    the masked leader was trembling in a sea of corpses, looking extremely pitiful.


    the cold wind blew, and the masked leader trembled even more violently.


    he finally understood what it meant to be utterly crushed and what it meant to be terrifying.


    ¡°oh right, i still have poison!¡± the masked leader raised his right hand.


    there was poison under his fingernails that could kill him.


    he knew that he had survived because the other party wanted to obtain information.


    then the torture that followed would definitely not be little.


    at the thought of this, the masked leader gritted his teeth and prepared to consume it immediately.


    however, before he could do anything, he felt a pain in his chest and could not help but open his mouth.


    a pill melted in his mouth.


    the masked leader fell to the ground and trembled in fear. he looked at xu bai, who was like a demon from hell, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°what did you feed me?¡±


    xu bai narrowed his eyes and said,¡± it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s just a detoxification pill. i know the dark tower¡¯s style very well. if your poison is the same as the other poisons, you can try to see if it can poison you to death.¡±¡±


    the leader of the masked men was stunned. finally, he sighed and put down his hand weakly.


    yes, since the other party was an expert in using poison, he must be an expert in detoxification..

 Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: My Liver Is Finally Full (2)

    chapter 265: my liver is finally full (2)


    translator: 549690339


    he gave up, not wanting to suffer.


    all the time. the masked leader removed the black cloth on his face and said with a pale face.


    since he could no longer take the poison, he might as well tell them everything. perhaps he could be happy.


    as for loyalty¡­


    it was not important anymore.


    he was about to die, so how could he care about anything else?


    ¡°it¡¯s you!¡± yun zihai walked over and said angrily when he saw the appearance of the masked leader.


    ¡°brother yun, do you know him?¡± xu bai turned around and asked.¡±


    yun zihai nodded.¡± so that¡¯s how it is. you¡¯ve already infiltrated the government office. ¡®¡±¡®


    xu bai had guessed that there must be a mole in this operation. after all, the other party was able to find them accurately and only came out after they had dug up something. it seemed that it was true.


    ¡°tell me, what¡¯s the use of this thing?¡±xu bai took out the jade from his pocket and asked.


    since the other party was very cooperative, xu bai was too lazy to make a move.


    as soon as he asked this question, the masked leader shook his head decisively, indicating that he did not know.


    ¡°only the manager knows about this jade. we don¡¯t know. to be honest, i only found out when the manager told me that he was coming to kill you.¡±


    as he said this, the leader of the masked men raised his hands high to show that he was being honest and that what he said was true.


    hearing this, xu bai frowned and sized up the leader of the masked men.


    it seemed that the other party was indeed very cautious. he did not even tell his subordinates. he could only put this jade stone aside for the time being.


    thinking of this, xu bai put the jade back into the purse and asked,¡±¡±how many people do you have left?¡±


    the masked leader shook his head again.¡± we don¡¯t know each other¡¯s situation. the reason why so many people came this time was because of the steward. we can only know if the steward lets us know.¡±¡±


    at this point, the sound of a slap was heard, replacing the masked leader¡¯s words.


    the masked leader felt a sharp pain on his face. the left side of his face was already swollen, and the burning pain was overwhelming.


    ¡°you don¡¯t know this or that. what¡¯s the use of keeping you alive?¡±xu bai withdrew his hand, his body full of killing intent.


    he had kept this person alive for clues. now that he did not have what he wanted, this person was completely useless.


    i know, i know, i know, i know, i know, i know.¡±the leader of the masked men felt xu bai¡¯s murderous aura and quickly spoke.


    death was not scary. what was scary was that he would die in endless pain.


    he only wanted a quick death. he didn¡¯t want to suffer before he died.


    he was already very fortunate to be able to die so easily.


    ¡°tell me, i know you want to die quickly. the saber in my hand is very fast, so you can rest assured. ¡°xu bai¡¯s eyes narrowed as he laughed.


    the masked leader nodded his head vigorously, afraid that if he spoke too


    slowly, the other party would let him taste the subsequent pain. he quickly said, ¡°the tunnel. i know their real purpose for finding the tunnel. i also know why there are corpses from gale country. ¡±


    ¡°they want the entire yunlai mansion to fall into endless suffering. the tunnels are not only in yunlai mansion, but in many other places..¡±


    at this point, perhaps because he spoke too quickly, the leader of the masked men coughed violently and only returned to normal after a long while.


    ¡°it¡¯s not only the yunlai manor that¡¯s been waiting for you.¡± yun zihai grabbed the collar of the masked leader and said,¡±¡±hurry up and tell me everything!¡±


    when he heard this, he felt that there was a huge conspiracy that spread throughout the entire great chu.


    the masked leader didn¡¯t dare to wait any longer. he said in fear,¡±¡±back then, when the gale country was already powerless, the gale country¡¯s emperor dug tunnels throughout the country. your great chu was established in gale country, so there are tunnels in the area where great chu is now.


    although i don¡¯t know the location of the tunnel, i know how to find the subsequent tunnels through your existing tunnels.¡±


    as he spoke, the masked leader gestured with his hands.


    ¡® fengshui. we have carved the map of yunlai mansion into the tunnel according to their respective locations. the steward is a fengshui master. perhaps this is the key to solving the mystery because the dark tower will never send anyone else. the steward is a fengshui master, so he will definitely be of great use. of course, this is just my guess.¡±


    after saying that, the leader of the masked men let out a long sigh.


    he was done. that was all he knew.


    he did not know more.


    xu bai rubbed his chin and looked at yun zihai.¡±¡±ls there a feng shui master?¡±


    yun zihai shook his head and said,¡± no, and we can¡¯t send a message either. the carrier pigeon that sends it out will be blocked unless we follow the carrier pigeon all the way out of yunlai mansion. ¡°¡±


    ¡°you can¡¯t come out of the yun nation to the manor. fengshui masters are very strange. i don¡¯t know why the steward hasn¡¯t made a move now, but it seems that obstructing your messenger pigeons is a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain.¡±the masked leader said.


    at a time like this, he couldn¡¯t care less and said everything he could.


    people would do many things and think of many things before they died.


    for example, the leader of the masked men was thinking that he could not die alone.


    since he was going to die, he would drag the manager down with him. since they were already dead, how could they care so much? everyone should die together.


    ¡°xu bai, i¡¯ve read feng shui books before. i guess yun zihai must have occupied the feng shui of yunlai manor. if he doesn¡¯t leave, it will be difficult.¡±chu yu walked to xu bai and asked..

 Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: My Liver Is Finally Full (3)

    chapter 266: my liver is finally full (3)


    translator: 549690339


    she began to explain the reason.


    xu bai finally understood what was going on after chu yu¡¯s explanation.


    if the entire tunnel was related to feng shui, then yun zihai was the most important location in this feng shui.


    he was the prefecture commander, and when he took over the position, he became the most important component of feng shui.


    if the other party wanted to completely grasp the situation, he would either get rid of yun zihai or lure him out of yunlai manor.


    ¡°if you know feng shui, can you do it?¡±xu bai asked after chu yu finished speaking.


    chu yu shook her head.¡± i¡¯ve only seen it before, but i¡¯m not a feng shui master. i¡¯ve understood it before, but it¡¯s only very shallow. i couldn¡¯t tell what the tunnel was like previously.¡±¡±


    ¡°and we can¡¯t go out either.¡± ¡°if we go out, yunlai mansion will be empty. it¡¯s hard to guarantee that the other party won¡¯t take this opportunity to attack


    lord yun.¡±¡±


    if what chu yu said was true, then the other party only had two motives.


    first, lure yun zihai out of yunlai mansion. second, find an opportunity to kill


    yun zihai.


    ¡°i understand now. i finally understand why the steward wanted to kill the previous prefecture magistrate.¡±¡± it turns out that the previous prefecture order is related to feng shui,¡± the masked leader shouted.¡± but at the critical moment, he was replaced by lord yun. so, even if we kill him, it won¡¯t work. ¡®¡±¡®


    xu bai rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    from the looks of it, yun zihai was now in extreme danger.


    if the other party found an opportunity to kill yun zihai, then the plan would be complete. on the contrary, if they could not succeed, it would be equivalent to placing an unstable factor beside them.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that i would be so important.¡±yun zihai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°i finally understand why his majesty said that the waters of yunlai manor are very deep.¡±¡±


    it¡¯s not just deep waters.¡± xu bai said,¡± in my opinion, his majesty should have known about this long ago. as for why he hasn¡¯t moved, i¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t know the location of the tunnel. now, he¡¯s using a trick to lure the snake out of its hole.¡±


    with the emperor¡¯s temper, how could he let a fierce tiger sleep beside his bed?


    he probably knew that there was a tunnel, but he did not know the exact location. and this location happened to be known by the dark tower of great yue state, so they took the opportunity to lure the snake out of its hole.


    xu bai believed that it was not just yunlai mansion. there were probably important people planted in every place. they were just waiting for dark tower to take the initiative to pull in the net.


    the emperor played the role of the fisherman. the net was already cast, and he was just waiting for the fish from the dark tower to enter the net.


    old and cunning!


    xu bai felt that this was the real cunning old fox.


    even though he was thousands of miles away, he still had to cast the net over and control it so precisely.


    ¡°i reckon that if we fail, there will be a second plan.¡±xu bai thought.


    the leader of the masked men looked left and right. in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but whisper,¡±¡±l¡¯ve already said what i should say, then¡­ can¡¯t you give me a quick death?¡±


    even if they were seeking death, they were still so humble. the masked leader felt very uncomfortable.


    xu bai saw that the masked leader was indeed not trying to extract any value. he raised his ghost head blade and said,¡±¡±congratulations, you are the first one to die so comfortably.¡±


    as the leader of the masked men looked relieved, xu bai raised his knife and chopped off the leader¡¯s head.


    after doing all this, before anyone could say anything, xu bai started doing his old job again.


    put away your saber and start searching!


    he searched every corpse carefully, afraid that something was missing. especially the masked man who used throwing knives. xu bai really wanted to


    find the progress bar related to hidden weapons to make up for maple leaves like rain¡¯s weakness.


    unfortunately, he did not find what he wanted.


    other than some money, there were only weapons left.


    however, weapons were useless to him. ghost head blade was already very handy now, and these weapons weren¡¯t that great either. he didn¡¯t want to change them.


    after taking all the money, he realized that yun zihai and the others had turned their heads away as if they did not see it.


    killing and searching corpses, he knew how to do this.


    yun zihai and the others had actually done a lot of work. who didn¡¯t have a past?


    chu yu was the only one who stole glances at him from time to time. it was obvious that she had kept this good virtue firmly in her heart.


    when xu bai was done, yun zihai asked,¡±¡±brother xu, let¡¯s return to the government office first.¡±


    today¡¯s matter was too chaotic and he needed to hurry up and sort it out. this was obviously not the place to sort it out.


    after returning, yun zihai planned to thoroughly investigate the government office to at least ensure that there were no more spies around him.


    if he really did this again and again, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face.


    after discussing for a while, they did not stay any longer and rushed towards the government office.


    after returning to the government office, xu bai and the others did not return to their rooms. instead, they gathered together and discussed the next plan.


    this discussion lasted for nearly an hour.


    during this period, everyone expressed their opinions and finally came up with a plan.


    since there were no more clues now, he would wait for the other party to attack.


    up until now, the other party¡¯s goal was already very obvious. that was to make yun zihai his ultimate goal.


    then, they would use yun zihai as bait to fish out the person behind the scenes.


    they would see who moved first, who moved first, and who couldn¡¯t hold it in. there would be flaws.


    ¡°turn light into darkness. i reckon that the other party is even more anxious than us.¡±yun zihai smiled.


    they could wait and could afford to wait.


    during the process of waiting, xu bai could keep up with the progress bar, yun zihai could handle the important matters in yunlai manor, and chu yu could attend classes. there was no problem at all..

 Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: My Liver Is Finally Full (4)

    chapter 267: my liver is finally full (4)


    translator: 549690339


    as for qin feng, who cares? he¡¯s just an air force fisherman.


    ¡°alright, that¡¯s it. if anything happens, we¡¯ll deal with it together. we¡¯ll definitely take down the mastermind.¡¯¡±¡®


    xu bai suddenly paused. then, he told everyone to wait and left the room.


    everyone looked at each other, not understanding what xu bai was doing.


    after about two hours, everyone heard xu bai¡¯s voice in the room and walked out.


    when they saw the situation outside the door, they were all stunned.


    in the backyard, there were twenty paper men standing. their faces were pale, and their facial features were stiff. they looked extremely terrifying.


    ¡°i can only get one fifth-grade paper figurine, but i can get more of these ninth-grade ones. it¡¯s enough to be used as a warning. ¡°xu bai waved his hand, and the paper people walked stiffly toward various hidden corners.


    in a short while, he hid in the dark.


    there were no major problems with the paper men, the security guards, and the alert guards.


    ¡°as expected of brother xu.¡± yun zihai praised.


    ¡°alright, everyone should rest. hurry up and recuperate. after all, some people won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±xu bai yawned and walked toward his room.


    everyone looked at each other and left.


    after returning to his room, xu bai took out a clay pot from under his bed and looked at the progress bar seriously.


    not far away, the fifth-grade paper man was holding a knife, spear, and axe. there was an evil smile on his face as he stood guard in the room.


    the progress bar in the terrine was growing, and the smile on xu bails face grew wider and wider.


    when the progress bar became more and more perfect, the secret of this pottery jar that had been dragging on would be completely solved.


    everyone had different joys and sorrows. xu bai was busy with the progress bar, and on the other side, in a secret place.


    the masked man threw the teacup in his hand onto the ground with a crisp sound.


    the shattering sound was very loud. when the sound rang out, a black-robed man standing beside the masked man trembled unconsciously.


    ¡°idiots, all of you are idiots!¡± the masked man hammered the table hard and roared angrily,¡±¡±l¡¯ve already told them to cooperate with each other. i¡¯ve also told them why they still failed!¡±


    the black-robed man did not dare to make a sound. he only lowered his head and did not dare to say anything.


    the masked man¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. it took him a long time to recover.


    ¡°tell me, is the other party really invincible? is it really an insurmountable mountain? is it really impossible to deal with?¡±


    after three consecutive questions, the room fell silent.


    the black-robed man still did not say a word. he maintained a state of lowering his head and not saying a word.


    after a long time, the masked man finally regained his composure.


    at this moment, the black-robed man seized the opportunity and slowly spoke. ¡°milord, i feel that we seem to have fallen into a desperate situation.¡± it was just one sentence, but it made the masked man stand up from his seat.


    his gaze was cold as he looked through the mask.


    ¡°in yunlai mansion, no one has ever been able to force me into a desperate situation. they only won by luck. how did they force me into a desperate situation?¡¯the masked man said coldly.


    the black-robed man organized his words and did not dare to say anything too extreme to avoid angering the masked man. he carefully said, ¡°i¡¯m just worried that after several failures, once the other party knows our true intentions, they¡¯ll probably fall into a passive position.¡±


    this time, he did not use the word ¡± desperate ¡± but changed it to another word.


    the masked man fell silent. after a long time, he said, ¡°are you saying that they know we want to kill yun zihai?¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, he immediately retorted, ¡°impossible, absolutely impossible. they don¡¯t have a fengshui master. i¡¯ve always kept this a secret.¡±


    ¡°this subordinate is just worried. after all, it¡¯s just a guess.¡±¡±lf that¡¯s the case, then we won¡¯t be able to succeed. after all, they¡¯re in a group. the outcome is unknown.¡¯¡±¡®


    the masked man carefully considered the black-robed man¡¯s words and finally sighed. ¡°let¡¯s wait for a few days. i¡¯ll see how they are doing.¡±


    in fact, he had already thought of this possibility when the black-robed man first spoke, but he was unwilling to say it out loud.


    now, he could only verify that if the other party had been inseparable during this period of time, then there was a high possibility.


    at the thought of this, the masked man¡¯s mind spun quickly and finally thought of a way.


    ¡°bring a group of people to the yin posthouse and spread the news that there will be a fatal disaster in the yin posthouse.¡±the masked man said.


    the black-robed man was stunned for a moment before he understood,¡±¡±your


    excellency is wise, this subordinate is ashamed of his inferiority.¡±


    ¡°if you could think of it, i wouldn¡¯t be sitting in this seat.¡±the masked man laughed.¡± since we are testing whether they know the truth, we will use this method. xu baigui is the chief of the fu yin posthouse. if he doesn¡¯t go back, he will know. if he goes back¡­¡¯


    ¡°without xu bai, they can¡¯t even withstand a single blow!¡±


    a murderous aura appeared on the masked man¡¯s body and circled around him. ¡°i¡¯ll do it now,¡± the black-robed man hurriedly said.¡±


    after saying that, the black-robed man left after the masked man agreed.


    the masked man took a deep breath as he watched the black-robed man disappear. he placed his arm on the table and opened a large box on it.


    inside the box, there was a pile of jade stones the size of peanuts, flickering with light.


    ¡°other than the jade stones from that lake, i¡¯ve already taken back the rest. they can¡¯t get any more. as long as i kill yun zihai and put these jade stones back, i¡¯ll succeed.¡±the masked man thought to himself..

 Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: My Liver Is Finally Full (5)

    chapter 268: my liver is finally full (5)


    translator: 549690339


    in the dim room, only the light of the jade was flickering.


    time gradually passed. in the blink of an eye, a few days had passed.


    during this period of time, it had been very quiet and there had been no disturbances.


    the person behind the scenes seemed to have already retired and did not appear at all.


    however, this period of time gave them a buffer.


    yun zihai was getting more and more proficient in handling the affairs of the yunqi residence.


    on xu bail s side, the progress bar was also increasing at a flying speed.


    chu yu stood up and bowed after xu bai finished reading the last word in xu bai¡¯s room early in the morning.


    ¡°young master, i¡¯m leaving.¡±


    chu yu planned to go back and absorb the energy properly after the lesson for tne day.


    she had to revise every day after she finished learning the class. this was the only way to deepen her impression of the city.


    his hand was on her shoulder.


    chu yu turned around and saw that it was the fifth-grade paper human figure. she looked at xu bai in confusion.


    ¡°young master, what¡¯s wrong?


    didn¡¯t you already finish today¡¯s lessons? are you going to give me special treatment?


    chu yu could not figure it out, and her eyes were filled with confusion.


    xu bai coughed and glanced at chu yu¡¯s chest.


    chu yu hugged gu yue fei¡¯s sword technique, and there was only a trace of progress on it.


    he couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow, right?


    xu bai thought that it would be better to settle it today.


    but now, he needed an excuse.


    ¡°chu yu, you¡¯ve been learning for so long. have you gained any enlightenment recently?¡± he asked after some thought.¡±


    chu yu was stunned.¡± young master, this is the third time you¡¯ve asked me today. it¡¯s strange. young master, you¡¯ve talked a lot of nonsense today and you¡¯ve repeated it a lot.¡±¡±


    she became more and more puzzled. today, xu bai was filled with the unique aura of nonsense literature.


    for example, there was a sentence that roughly meant that one¡¯s life was the priority at all times.


    in the end, xu bai said,¡± to protect your life is to protect yourself. to protect yourself is to protect your life.¡±


    of course, she didn¡¯t know that xu bai had become a master of nonsense literature because of the progress bar.


    xu bai coughed again.¡± that¡¯s because i wanted you to learn it to your bones. that¡¯s why i emphasized it.¡±¡±


    chu yu was touched when she heard that. she said,¡±¡±young master, you said this seven times today.¡±


    even though she was touched, chu yu still remembered her feelings.


    xu bai was speechless.


    damn it, when did the silly girl become so smart?


    could it be that his teaching was finally effective?


    chu yu seemed to have read xu bai¡¯s mind. she suddenly lowered her head and stared at her delicate feet. she said bashfully, ¡°actually¡­young master, i¡¯m just a little innocent and not stupid. i¡¯ve read in a book that there¡¯s a saying called ¡®showing your affection for nothing.¡±¡®


    before she could finish her sentence, chu yu held her head and cried out in pain.


    xu bai retracted his hand and said,¡±lt¡¯s alright now. you can go.¡±¡±


    the progress bar was full because of the delay just now.


    chu yu was dumbfounded. she did not understand what had happened at all.


    why did he look like he had something to ask just now, and now it had become like this?


    even his expression changed faster than yours! chu yu was speechless as she held her head.


    ¡°young master, are you kidding me?¡±


    xu bai stroked his chin.¡± this is to let you understand the dangers of the martial world. look, didn¡¯t i say a lot of nonsense today?¡±¡±


    chu yu tilted her head and thought about it carefully before nodding her head with certainty.


    not just a lot, but a lot.


    ¡°actually, i¡¯m telling you something. when someone talks nonsense with you, you should think that the other party has other motives.¡±xu bai made up a reason, and it was indeed the case.


    for example, in a big battle, if the other party suddenly spoke nonsense, he would just do it directly. there was no need to say anything at all.


    chu yu nodded her head in a half- understanding manner. suddenly, her eyes lit up. ¡°then does young master have a motive for saying so much nonsense?¡±


    my purpose is to teach you,¡± xu bai said with a serious face.¡± if you don¡¯t put yourself in my shoes, how can you understand?¡¯¡±¡®


    xu bai was a professional when it came to bluffing, especially when it came to bluffing the silly girl, chu yu.


    oh,¡± chu yu replied. she even dragged out her voice to indicate that she finally understood.


    ¡°let¡¯s go down first and comprehend it properly.¡± xu bai pretended to be serious.


    chu yu skipped away after confirming that there was nothing else after she heard that.


    after chu yu left, xu bai let out a long breath and looked at the air in front of him.


    he had finally tricked chu yu into leaving, now, he could see the surprise of gu yue¡¯s flying sword technique.


    xu bai rubbed his hands and waited.


    in the air, light blue smoke appeared and gradually gathered into a line of words.


    [you have studied gu yue fei sword technique and comprehended gu yue fei sword technique.]


    after the words appeared, they immediately turned into a large amount of information and entered xu bail s mind.


    however, xu bai didn¡¯t look very happy because the light blue smoke didn¡¯t disappear in front of him.


    if the smoke did not disappear, it meant that gu yue fei¡¯s sword technique could fuse with his current ability.


    this situation made xu bai even more excited.


    actually, xu bai was quite envious of the flying sword technique. after all, this thing was very similar to the descriptions in the novels in his previous life.


    which man didn¡¯t have the dream of becoming a xianxia, and who didn¡¯t want to travel the world with a sword?


    the flying sword technique was already a pleasant surprise, but what was even more pleasant was the fusion.


    in front of xu bai¡¯s eyes, the light blue smoke finally changed into another line of words¡­

 Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Fused Flying Sword Technique, Fierce!

    chapter 269: fused flying sword technique, fierce!


    (8000) _1


    translator: 549690339


    when the new text appeared, xu bai was slightly stunned, and then his face revealed a look of ecstasy.


    up until now, most of the skills of the guancha were in line with his current grade. although some of them were still slightly lower by one level, they were very easy to use.


    some things didn¡¯t need to be expensive. as long as they were right. of course.


    he also wanted a higher level, but he still lacked the opportunity now.


    there was only one skill that had been dragging him down.


    this skill was none other than maple leaves like rain. it was only at the second rank at the moment, but now he had the strength of the fifth rank, so it was relatively weaker.


    due to its weakness, he had not used it much until now. he had been eating dust inside, but now it seemed that this skill was once again powerful.


    the light blue words curled up and gradually gathered, and new words appeared.


    [fusion option found. fusion in progress. ]


    [gu yue flying sword technique + jade maple leaf = wind returning snow.]]


    [fusion successful!]


    looking at the line of text in front of him, xu bai only wanted to say, ¡®goldfinger, you¡¯ve changed.¡¯


    you¡¯re no longer the xiao jin of the past. the xiao jin of the past had almost zero naming ability and was made up of several names.


    but now, these two skills combined to form a more elegant name.


    is this still my xiao jin? you¡¯ve changed, you¡¯ve become elegant, not like a boor at all.


    xu bai was complaining in his heart. the light blue text ignored his complaints and turned into a large amount of information that fused into his mind.


    a moment later, when xu bai grasped the contents of the message, he finally understood the power of this skill.


    a light blue attribute panel appeared, displaying his latest situation.


    [name: xu bai]


    [realm: fifth stage unspecialized.]


    [three breaks (level 4): maximum level.]


    [reversing purple cloud squall, yin yang disorder (level 5-5):[maximum level.]


    [wind snow return (level 5): maximum level.] [four steps (level 3): maximum level.] [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney strengthening technique (level 4): maximum level.]


    [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.]


    [paper binding essence (level 5): max level.]


    ¡± comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    a tier 5 skill had its own powerful aspects. it was considered the top-notch skill at the moment.


    when the so-called wind snow returning wind inherited the hidden weapon technique of maple leaves like rain, it also had the control technique of gu yue fei¡¯s sword technique.


    xu bai tried to activate the true core strength in his body. immediately after, an abnormality appeared.


    as he moved, the purse suddenly began to shake. as time passed, the shaking became more and more intense, as if something was bumping left and right inside.


    xu bai raised his index finger and his eyes narrowed as he muttered.


    actually, there was no need to say this word. he just felt that it was more impressive to say it at this time.


    just look at those transmigrators in novels. when they fought, they had to recite the moves.


    could it be that there was a bonus to reading it out? there was no bonus, but it only made him look cool. of course, he was only thinking about it now. if he really fought, he would not do such a stupid thing.


    at this moment, the shaking of the money bag finally reached its maximum extent. immediately after, countless copper coins flew out of the money bag. they were wrapped in a black light, and it was terrifying.


    these copper coins revolved around xu bai, spinning and floating, but they did not shoot out.


    xu bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. the copper coin moved with his thoughts, sometimes moving forward, sometimes floating up and down.


    as long as he had a thought, these copper coins would turn into a sharp weapon that could kill people and cause them to be covered in bruises.


    ¡°my sword technique seems to be even stronger than gu yue fei¡¯s sword technique. ¡°xu bai thought to himself.


    gu yuefei controlled one sword, or like qin feng, he controlled two.


    however, he had a whole bunch of them.


    he could really do whatever he wanted and hit wherever he wanted.


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity that the one in chu yu¡¯s hands stopped after reaching the fifth rank.¡±xu bai thought to himself.


    although he thought so, he was already very satisfied. after all, he had finally fixed this weakness.


    ¡°no, it seems like it can be used like this. ¡°xu bai wanted to withdraw the coin, but he suddenly remembered something and continued to control the coin.


    this time, the copper coins were different.


    under xu bai¡¯s control, the copper coin came to the backyard, and countless strong winds rose from it.


    each copper coin carried a strong wind.


    fortunately, xu bai controlled it well. all the astral winds were directed toward the sky and did not cause any trouble.


    however, after seeing this scene, he suddenly realized another use of feng liuxue.


    if there were copper coins everywhere during a battle, and they could shoot out violent gales at any time, the damage would be very different.


    the opponent had to face xu bai¡¯s saber techniques, various skills, and fifth-grade paper men. he also had to be careful of the copper coins that filled the sky. moreover, these copper coins could shoot out astral winds. thinking of this, xu bai broke out in a cold sweat for his opponent.


    satisfied, extremely satisfied.


    after putting away the copper coins that filled the sky, xu bai stretched lazily and walked back to the house with a satisfied expression.


    in the room, he placed the terrine on the table. the progress bar on it was almost complete.


    ¡°i¡¯ve neglected you. it¡¯s finally your turn this time.¡±xu bai stroked the patterns on the jar with his hand and smiled..

 Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Fused Flying Sword Technique, Fierce! (8000) _2

    chapter 270: fused flying sword technique, fierce! (8000) _2


    translator: 549690339


    if the earthen jar could talk, the progress bar on it would definitely curse.


    it should have been the turn of the progress bar on the earthen jar a long time ago. unfortunately, after being delayed by various things, it became the last.


    xu bai picked up the earthen jar and sat back down. he began to work on the progress bar.


    he had to hurry up and obtain more skills so that he could have more protection.


    but sometimes, things just didn¡¯t go as he wished. the jar seemed to have a curse that prevented him from concentrating.


    ¡°plop¡­¡¯


    a voice rang out. a carrier pigeon flapped its wings and landed at xu bails door.


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    looking at the pigeon at the door, xu bai frowned. he put the jar back to its original place, then went to the door and grabbed the pigeon.


    there was a paper roll tied to the pigeon¡¯s leg. inside was a letter.


    when xu bai opened the letter, the contents entered his eyes¡­


    ¡°sir, something big is about to happen at the yin posthouse. i heard that someone has taken a fancy to the yin posthouse and wants to destroy it in one fell swoop.¡±


    the content was very simple. it said that someone wanted to destroy the yin posthouse, and the source of this letter was liu er.


    ever since xu bai came to yunlai mansion, he had asked liu er to manage these things. he had never asked about it. now that he had received this news, he could not help but frown.


    ¡°it seems that there is a big connection between this problem and this time.¡±xu bai placed the letter on the table and continued to read it from top to bottom, deep in thought.


    after a while, he figured out the reason. he took out a piece of paper and wrote on it with a brush.


    ¡°the yin posthouse has been sealed off. tell all the posthumans not to come. you should return to the government office as well. as for when it will open next time, just wait for the notice.¡±


    after doing all this, he tied the letter to the pigeon¡¯s leg and walked to the door. he lifted his hand slightly and released the pigeon.


    looking at the messenger pigeon slowly flying away, xu bails lips curled into a cold smile. he turned around and returned to his room, sitting back on his chair.


    he had long seen through the other party¡¯s actions.


    he wanted to use this action to test if they knew the inside story. if he went to the yin posthouse, it meant that he didn¡¯t know. if he didn¡¯t go, it meant that he knew.


    but could he go?


    obviously, he couldn¡¯t go.


    although it was just a test, if they really went, there would be fewer people in yunlai mansion. once there were fewer people, the result would be obvious.


    as for why he called liu er back, it was actually very simple. xu bai was telling him directly that he did not need him to test him. it was just as he had guessed.


    he already knew what he was thinking.


    it was the time to play the cards openly. there was no need to hide it. if he said that he knew openly, it would depend on what method the other party used.


    xu bai took a sip from his teacup, satisfied.


    previously, when they were in the open and the other party was in the dark, that feeling was as uncomfortable as it could be.


    now, it was different. as long as the other party wanted to kill yun zihai, they would have to go through them.


    xu bai and the others were not afraid of a head-on clash.


    thinking of this, xu bai put down his teacup and continued to check the progress bar.


    yin posthouse.


    liu er packed up his luggage, put up a notice outside, and left quickly.


    outside the yin posthouse, a few figures flashed past.


    it was not until liu er¡¯s back disappeared at the end that they looked at each other and left.


    after these people left, they walked through many winding paths and some secret passages. finally, they arrived at a secret room.


    in the room, the black-robed man was waiting.


    as soon as these people arrived, they immediately told the black-robed man the news.


    the black-robed man didn¡¯t say much. he waved these people away and waited quietly in the room.


    he kept lowering his head and seemed to be thinking about something.


    after a long time, he raised his head and took a deep breath.


    ¡°i still can¡¯t make a move. i¡¯m the last resort that his majesty planted. if i can¡¯t find the location of all the tunnels in yunlai mansion, my exposure will be useless.¡±the black-robed man thought to himself,¡± if a steward dies, another steward will come. only by destroying all the tunnels in yunlai mansion can we settle this once and for all.¡±


    the emperor of great chu was far-sighted. he did not just have a plan. the black-robed man was the second plan.


    the black-robed man¡¯s ultimate goal was to find the location of all the tunnels in yunlai mansion.


    unfortunately, he only knew one place.


    unless he captured all of the masked man¡¯s other subordinates, he might be able to ask.


    however, as long as one person did not say anything, the problem could not be completely solved.


    therefore, in the current situation, the black-robed man decided not to expose himself and act according to the situation.


    in the secret room, the black-robed man thought for a while. after thinking it through, he stood up and left.


    after leaving the room, he walked a long way and finally arrived at the masked man¡¯s residence.


    ¡°milord, the news has been received. they do know our movements.¡±the black-robed man bowed.


    the masked man was resting with his eyes closed. when the black-robed man spoke, he finally came back to his senses and opened his eyes.


    there was a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°as i expected, they really already know. it seems that things are not easy to handle. ¡°the masked man sighed.


    the black-robed man did not speak. he kept his head lowered. his eyes, which were covered by the black robe, flashed with an inexplicable light. ¡°milord, what plan have you come up with?¡±


    after thinking for a long time, the black-robed man decided to ask..

 Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Fused Flying Sword Technique, Fierce! (8000) _3

    chapter 271: fused flying sword technique, fierce! (8000) _3


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°strategy?¡± the masked man sneered.¡± i don¡¯t have any plans. the other party is directly showing us their moves. they¡¯re turning the light into darkness. we¡¯re the ones who are passive.¡±


    ¡°then, are we just going to let the other party drag this on?¡±¡±sir, although this subordinate doesn¡¯t know what our mission is, if this continues, we won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡±


    the masked man stood up and walked to the black-robed man¡¯s side.¡±¡±l know. that¡¯s why i¡¯ve been thinking. since we¡¯ve already reached this point, i have no choice but to take risks.¡±


    as he spoke, he lowered his voice and moved closer to the black-robed man.


    ¡°find and capture all the commoners that you can capture. then, use their lives to threaten yun zihai. tell yun zihai that if he wants to save someone, he should commit suicide.¡±


    hearing this, the black-robed man was shocked.


    if he wasn¡¯t covered in a black robe, the masked man would have noticed his abnormality.


    this was using the commoners as a hostage. this move was really vicious.


    ¡°milord, this subordinate feels that they won¡¯t fall for it. ¡°the black-robed man still wanted to struggle.¡±after all¡­¡±


    but before she could finish, she was interrupted by the masked man.


    ¡°it¡¯s just a try. we won¡¯t lose anything. ¡®¡±¡® if yun zihai is really as the rumors say,¡± the masked man said,¡± he should do it. if he doesn¡¯t, we won¡¯t suffer any losses.¡¯


    ¡°but sir, there will definitely be traces to follow. the other party will definitely search for traces. if yun zihai does not do this, our people will¡­¡± the black-robed man continued to guide him, trying to make the masked man give up on this idea.


    he was a spy planted in the dark tower by great chu. he wanted to do his best to salvage this matter.


    ¡°what are you worried about?¡± the masked man¡¯s tone became strange.¡± they¡¯re just chess pieces. before that, i¡¯ll cut off the corresponding connections so that the search won¡¯t be able to find me. as for those people, they¡¯re dead.¡± as he spoke, the masked man looked at the black-robed man with a strange gaze.


    after all, he was different from the black-robed man who listened to him.


    at this moment, the black-robed man realized that he had unknowingly revealed himself.


    sensing the masked man¡¯s words and gaze, the black-robed man¡¯s mind raced and finally came up with an excuse.


    ¡°this subordinate is just¡­ i¡¯m just worried about myself.¡±


    after saying this, the black-robed man pretended to tremble, as if he was worried that the masked man would blame him.


    this excuse was reasonable. after all, everyone was not afraid of death.


    the masked man seemed to be convinced by the black-robed man¡¯s words. he smiled and said,¡±don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve been with me the longest and are also the person i value the most. of course, i won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    hearing the masked man¡¯s words, the black-robed man put on a relieved expression.


    ¡°this subordinate naturally believes in milord. then this subordinate will take his leave and instruct those people to make their preparations.¡±


    ¡°go ahead.¡± the masked man did not seem to want to say anything more. he waved his hand and the black-robed man left..


    after the black-robed man left, the masked man¡¯s initial calmness was gone.


    one could see with the naked eye that the masked man was somewhat worried.


    ¡°if it doesn¡¯t work, then think of another way.¡±the masked man sighed.


    the room fell silent again. no one knew what the masked man was thinking.


    after leaving the room, the black-robed figure continued walking silently.


    he followed the information that the masked man had previously given to the members of the dark tower. after informing them all, he did not go back. instead, he returned to the room where he started.


    after some thought, the black-robed man left the room and walked in a direction.


    it was a cool night.


    at this moment, it was already the end of autumn.


    there were no more dead leaves on the branches, but a bare scene.


    as he walked on the streets, the wind blew from time to time, causing the originally cool weather to suddenly drop by several degrees.


    the black-robed man was wrapped in clothes. when the wind blew, he could not help but tighten his clothes and shrink his neck.


    there was no one on the street. after confirming that there was no one following him, the black-robed man walked quickly and finally arrived outside the walls of the yunlai mansion.


    the surrounding streets were quiet, and so was the government office of yunlai prefecture. it seemed particularly deserted.


    the black-robed man stood outside the wall. after thinking for a while, he finally gritted his teeth and stood up from the corner of the wall.


    he looked around and saw that there was no one in the wall. he quietly jumped in.


    the black-robed man held a ball of paper in his hand, and there was a dagger stuck in the ball of paper.


    after thinking about it, he still felt that he had to come over.


    it was to tell xu bai and the others about the masked man¡¯s latest movements.


    the masked man had already decided to kill the people. the black-robed man could not sit idly by. he could not help it.


    fortunately, the lie was covered up in the end, so it was still considered safe.


    ¡°this is all i can do. as for what you guys do later, i can¡¯t interfere anymore. ¡°the black-robed man looked at the house in front of him and thought to himself.


    he tiptoed and prepared to find a random house to throw the dagger in his hand. this way, he would have completed his mission.


    however, before he could do anything, he suddenly felt a cold wind blowing, causing him to shiver uncontrollably.


    it should be cold and dry in this season, but the black-robed man felt that the coldness was bone-chilling..

 Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Fused Flying Sword Technique, Fierce! (8000) _4

    chapter 272: fused flying sword technique, fierce! (8000) _4


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°not good!¡± the black-robed man was shocked. he immediately turned around and saw what was behind him.


    behind him stood a paper figurine with stiff facial features drawn on its face, revealing a smile that made one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    the moment the paper man appeared, the black-robed man already knew that he had been discovered.


    ¡°friends come from afar. don¡¯t you know?


    xu bails voice rang out in the darkness.


    the black-robed man suddenly took two steps back and looked in the direction of the sound.


    in the darkness, xu bai, yun zihai, and the others appeared together. no one was left behind.


    ¡°surround them!¡± xu bai said.


    everyone spread out and surrounded the black-robed man. all the paths were sealed, leaving him no way out.


    ¡®wait!¡±


    at this moment, the black-robed man felt xu bail s murderous intent and quickly spoke up.


    it was impossible not to make a sound.


    although he was a spy, he more or less knew xu bai. after all, in their line of work, information was extremely important.


    in his mind, xu bai was not only powerful but also very cunning.


    in addition to his decisiveness and ruthlessness, the black-robed man knew very well that if he did not express his intentions as soon as possible, he would very likely be beheaded or even tortured in the next moment.


    therefore, at the most critical moment, doing the most critical thing was the most important thing.


    xu bai saw that the black-robed man was retreating very quickly, but the interest on his face grew stronger and stronger.


    he didn¡¯t act immediately because he had a feeling that the black-robed man seemed to have something important to say.


    ¡°i¡¯m a spy from great chu, a member of the dark tower!¡±at this moment, the black-robed man could not care less.


    his life was more important.


    he couldn¡¯t possibly die in the hands of his own people, right?


    if he died at the hands of his own people, that would be too unjust.


    even if he had to die, he had to die on the path of a scout.


    xu bai was slightly stunned when he saw the black-robed man¡¯s reaction.


    this answer was unexpected.


    he had thought of many possibilities, but he had never thought of this possibility.


    qin feng formed a sword seal with his hand and said,¡±do you really think we¡¯re fools? you even used such a reason?¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m really a spy from great chu. i¡¯m not lying to you about this.¡± the black-robed man smiled bitterly when he heard this.¡±


    when he said this, he knew that the other party would not believe him, but it did not matter. he had a way to make the other party believe him. after the black-robed man finished speaking, he suddenly struck out a palm toward the ground.


    after this palm was swung out, it carried a sharp wind and left a deep palm print on the ground.


    xu bai was speechless.


    qin feng was speechless.


    what did this mean?


    the sudden palm strike was inexplicable.


    actually, it was understandable that they didn¡¯t know.


    qin feng was from the ancient moon sword faction and had no relationship with great chu.


    as for xu bai, he still thought of himself as a newbie. although he had killed a lot of people and was now quite famous in the game, he still thought of himself as a newbie.


    yun zihai and chu yu were different.


    chu yu was a member of the royal family, while yun zihai was someone the emperor thought highly of. naturally, the two of them were more knowledgeable.


    ¡°imperial family¡¯s cultivation technique?¡± chu yu was slightly stunned.


    ¡°it¡¯s really like this. yun zihai nodded.


    their words were even more inexplicable.


    ¡°what are you two talking about?¡± xu bai grinned.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. we don¡¯t know anything. we¡¯ll just watch the two of you play riddles here. ¡°qin feng interjected.


    after the two of them talked, yun zihai finally reacted. other than being able to fight, these two people did not know much about many things, especially xu bai.


    therefore, yun zihai explained,¡± it¡¯s like this. all the spies of great chu will definitely go to the royal family to learn a martial art. whether they are martial artists or not, they must learn it. this is a way to show their identity.¡±


    ¡°so direct?¡± xu bai frowned. if someone else learned it, wouldn¡¯t they be used to pretend to be a spy?¡±


    if the method of revealing his identity was so simple, then there would be a loophole to exploit.


    after all, as long as they had the royal martial arts, they could pretend to be spies and have a lot of room for maneuver.


    ¡°others can¡¯t learn it. this martial art requires a member of the royal family to pass on a trace of the royal family¡¯s bloodline through the underworld doctor.¡¯¡±¡® oh right,¡± chu yu explained,¡± the so-called nether doctor can be understood as a doctor. it¡¯s a very unique kind.¡±¡±


    ¡°you still need a trace of the royal family¡¯s bloodline, then¡­¡± xu bai understood, but he thought of a problem.


    who would be the one to cross this bloodline?


    yun zihai coughed.¡± it¡¯s the seventh prince. he¡¯s specially here to do this.¡¯¡±¡® seventh prince?


    xu bai felt that it was a little familiar. after thinking for a while, he understood.


    wasn¡¯t this the seventh prince who had sent someone over and asked xu bai to personally welcome that person?


    that person was killed by xu bai.


    no wonder he was so familiar.


    ¡°why do i feel like i¡¯m being forced to be a breeding bull?¡± xu bai asked with a strange expression.¡±


    it¡¯s a very important position,¡± yun zihai said awkwardly.¡± although it feels that way, it¡¯s actually a very important position. after all, it involves many spies.¡±¡±


    everyone understood that it was indeed very awkward. however, he was the seventh prince after all, so yun zihai did not want to talk too much about it.


    ¡°i say, everyone, i already understand my identity. now is not the time to discuss the seventh prince. the most important thing is information! ¡°the black-robed man saw that the topic was a little off, so he quickly handed over the paper ball in his hand.


    he explained the reason why he couldn¡¯t make a move and the purpose of this trip. he also stated that everything was written on the paper ball..

 Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Fused Flying Sword Technique, Fierce! (8000) _5

    chapter 273: fused flying sword technique, fierce! (8000) _5


    translator: 549690339


    after saying this, the black-robed man was afraid of being exposed. he did not even want to say another word and quickly left.


    come in a hurry, go in a hurry.


    seeing the black-robed man skillfully climb over the wall and leave, xu bai sighed and said that he was a fellow wall-climber again. then, he opened the ball of paper in his hand.


    everyone was curious and gathered around.


    when they saw the contents, yun zihai reacted the fastest.


    yun zihai¡¯s face was filled with obvious anger, and his eyebrows were about to stand up.¡¯bastard! this was originally a matter between the two sides, but it had brought disaster to the people. it was simply worse than pigs and dogs!¡±


    qin feng knew about the dark tower. he said,¡± although dirty methods can be used in the conflict between two countries, such methods are unheard of.¡± sneak attack, poison, deception¡­


    when two countries fought, they could use all kinds of despicable methods. after all, it was to win.


    however, if it harmed the people and implicated innocent people, then it would really be a beast.


    xu bai also felt it.


    looking at the plan, he thought of a more common saying-i¡¯m a pervert. just looking at me makes me feel perverted.


    ¡°there are so many citizens in yunlai manor. i¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t take care of them,¡± chu yu said worriedly.¡±


    yunlai mansion was too big, and there were too many commoners. if the other party really did this, they would not be able to take care of them with so few people.


    it was like a vast ocean. with only one ship, it was impossible to cover the entire ocean.


    this was a hard question that made everyone feel troubled.


    the most important thing was that they could not find anyone else to help.


    xu bai stroked his chin and said, ¡°it¡¯s a little difficult to force him..


    his words were already very tactful.


    ¡°then what should i do?¡± ¡°most importantly, we can¡¯t rely on the other families in yunlai mansion. no one knows if they¡¯re from the dark tower.¡± yun zihai muttered.¡±


    there were many families in yunlai mansion, and there were even some good businesses.


    originally, according to the previous method, he could have asked those families for help.


    however, the problem was that yunlai manor had been infiltrated too seriously, and it would only backfire.


    ¡°actually, there¡¯s a way.¡± xu bai stood in the backyard and paced back and forth. after walking for a while, he raised his head and said,¡±¡±l do have an idea that might work.¡±


    when xu bai said this, everyone turned their heads and looked at him.


    ¡°how do we proceed?¡± ¡°brother xu, it¡¯s already come to this. don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡± yun zihai said anxiously.¡±


    xu bai slowly said,¡± the other party wants to use the people as a threat. in terms of numbers, they will definitely not be small. if there are too few, it might not be of much use. however, if there are too many, it will be easy for things to go wrong.¡±¡±


    at this point, xu bai gestured with his hand and paused for a moment before continuing,¡±¡±brother yun, the ye clan¡¯s role will be played.¡±


    yun zihai was slightly taken aback and did not understand.


    the ye family was the family of the corpse carriers whose family head was killed by gui qi.


    the person in power now was the first madam of the ye family. due to yun zihai¡¯s support, the process of taking power was very smooth.


    xu bai said slowly,¡± the ye family is a big family in yunlai mansion. then let¡¯s hold a banquet in the name of the ye family and invite all the big and small families. as for the reason, just think of one. all the invited families must be stabilized for me.¡±


    ¡°since the dark tower¡¯s influence in yunlai mansion is very deep, they must have infiltrated various families. in this way, they can control it in a disguised way.¡±


    ¡°the ye family¡¯s reputation is somewhat useful. as long as they don¡¯t have any grudges, they will come. they only have two choices.¡±


    ¡°if they choose to wait, i¡¯ll seize the time and install paper in their residences while they¡¯re empty.¡±


    the paper-tying technique was extremely mysterious and could even monitor the situation on behalf of the user.


    what he needed was time.


    if he took this opportunity, he would have time. as long as he monitored them properly, he would be able to find these nails as long as there was any movement.


    ¡°what should we do if they don¡¯t agree or find an excuse not to come?¡± chu yu asked. ¡±


    everyone nodded.


    if he didn¡¯t come, he could just randomly come up with a reason. this wouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem.


    after all, it was just a banquet. it was understandable that he didnt come.


    xu bai revealed a smile and said the coldest words in a casual tone,¡±¡±lf we don¡¯t come, then narrow down the area for us. if there¡¯s anything abnormal, kill without mercy.¡±


    it was even better if he didn¡¯t come. it would definitely be a profit if he directly reduced the range by a large amount.


    not only could he get rid of the other party, but he could also make the person behind the scenes feel uncomfortable. it was the best of both worlds.


    ¡°brother xu¡¯s idea is indeed unique.¡±yun zihai thought about it carefully and said, ¡°i think the inside can be improved.¡±¡±


    with xu bai¡¯s hint, yun zihai¡¯s train of thought was completely opened.


    ¡°i knew it. brother yun isn¡¯t stupid. i think brother yun and i have the same plan. ¡°xu bai said with a smile.


    chu yu and qin feng were both stunned.


    when they first heard xu bai¡¯s idea, they felt that it was not bad.


    now that he saw the two of them talking in riddles, he did not know what it was.


    ¡°brother xu, why don¡¯t i count to three, two, one, and we say it together?¡± yun


    zihai looked straight at xu bai..¡±

 Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Why Is He Here? (8000) _1

    chapter 274: why is he here? (8000) _1


    translator: 549690339


    when yun zihai said that, qin feng¡¯s chu yu was the most confused.


    what are they doing?


    aren¡¯t we a little redundant here?


    then let¡¯s go?


    qin feng looked at chu yu and said solemnly,¡±¡±biao younger sister, remember this. when you travel the martial world in the future and meet such a crafty person, you must hide far away.¡±


    ¡°i understand. i¡¯ll definitely hide far away.¡± chu yu nodded seriously.¡±


    everyone present was an expert, so they didn¡¯t try to hide anything. xu and bai heard them clearly, and it felt like they were plotting something loudly.


    ¡°nonsense. brother yun and i are clearly on good terms, so how could i be a crafty old fox?¡±xu bai corrected.


    yun zihai nodded repeatedly.¡± i¡¯ve been in the officialdom for so long, but this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone who i get along with like brother xu.¡±


    the corner of qin feng¡¯s mouth twitched.¡± why don¡¯t the two of you tell me the follow-up plan? i¡¯m thinking that if the two of you continue to talk like this, you might burn yellow paper and become brothers.¡¯¡±¡®


    the topic that was already a little off topic was forcefully pulled back.


    yun zihai coughed to cover up his initial awkwardness and said,¡±¡±lf my guess is correct, brother xu is trying to throw me as bait at the other party.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, xu bai nodded and admitted it, revealing an expression of agreement.


    ¡± this is the best opportunity for us to not only make a high profile, but also let the other party know that we are preparing to eliminate their personnel.¡±


    at this point, xu bai explained his thoughts and the ins and outs.


    when everyone heard this, they nodded in unison.


    according to xu bai¡¯s thoughts, the most important thing to find out the clues behind the scenes in the name of the banquet was to see the other party¡¯s performance.


    if the other party was sure that they were coming and didn¡¯t intend to expose themselves, xu bai would take advantage of the time when the other families were empty to go to those families and use the method of tying paper to set up spies.


    and this was the best time to throw out yun zihai, this bait.


    it was actually very simple to throw out yun zihai as bait. as long as xu bai left, the other party would come and attack yun zihai.


    then xu bai would leave openly.


    of course, he was only doing this on the surface. he did not need to leave. he would even wait at the yunlai prefecture¡¯s government office, waiting for the other party to come.


    as for how to stay in the government office and make the other party believe that he had already left, it was actually very simple.


    xu bai looked at the corner of the wall. there was a paper figurine leaning against the wall. the paper figurine had a stiff smile on its face.


    the art of binding paper had endless magical uses.


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t we be able to destroy them yu clapped her hands in delight.


    she was not brainless. she could already foresee that when a group of people came to attack, they would see xu bai sitting in the government office with a golden knife. the expressions of those people would definitely be interesting.


    ¡°the person behind the scenes is extremely cautious. i don¡¯t think he will come. yun zihai said, ¡°however, we still have a backup plan.


    when the person behind the scenes has no one to use, we can only use the black-robed man. moreover, the black-robed man is a


    spy of great chu. the person behind the scenes will be attacked from both sides.¡±


    at this point, the plan had come to a complete end. there were only a few details that needed to be perfected.


    he couldn¡¯t let the paper man go out naked. after all, the paper man didn¡¯t look like xu bai.


    everyone discussed the details of the game, and only then did they stop.


    ¡°brother yun, please take care of the ye family¡¯s banquet.¡±¡±don¡¯t be too secretive, and don¡¯t be too high-profile,¡± xu bai said.¡±


    yun zihai nodded, indicating that there was no problem.


    at this time, the sky was getting darker and darker. after discussing, everyone did not wait any longer and left one after another.


    xu bai returned to his room. he did not hurry up the progress bar. instead, he folded a paper figurine of the same size as himself.


    with a thought, the paper figurine began to move. its every move was very similar to xu bai¡¯s, almost no difference.


    xu bai thought for a moment and took out a set of black clothes from the cabinet. he put them on the paper figurine and covered its face with a black cloth.


    after doing all this, he made the paper figurine move again.


    because of the mask, from the outside, it looked like xu bai was wearing black.


    ¡°that¡¯s it. we just have to wait for the fish to take the bait. with such a big bait, he should not be able to resist it in his current desperate situation.¡±xu bai thought to himself,¡¯yun zihai still owes me a fifth-tier book for scholars. after this, i¡¯ll get another big harvest.¡±


    as the night grew darker, xu bai came to the window and looked at the night sky outside.


    in a secret part of the room, the earthen jar lay there quietly, as if it was saying,¡± i¡¯ve fallen behind for so long. come and give me a hard time!


    ever since the black-robed man came that night, everything had returned to normal.


    on yun zihai¡¯s side, he had already gone to contact the ye family. it was said that he was preparing.


    as for xu bai, after such a long delay, the earthen jar was finally complete.


    light blue smoke appeared and gradually gathered in the air, forming a new line of words.


    [you studied the terrine and comprehended the indestructible body (incomplete).]


    when the words appeared, xu bai touched his chin.


    ¡°indestructible body sounds very cool, but why is it a cripple?¡± ¡°looks like this is similar to the nameless saber scripture.¡±


    crippled meant incomplete..

 Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Why Is He Here? (8000) _2

    chapter 275: why is he here? (8000) _2


    translator: 549690339


    however, it didn¡¯t matter to xu bai whether it was complete or not.


    it didn¡¯t matter if it was incomplete. after so many fusions, the nameless saber


    scripture had changed greatly.


    as long as he had enough cultivation techniques, it did not matter if he was crippled or not.


    after the light blue smoke turned into words, it also began to fade. in the end, it turned into a large amount of information and entered xu bai¡¯s mind.


    a moment later, the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [name: xu bail


    [realm: fifth stage unspecialized.]


    [three breaks (level 4): maximum level.]


    [reversing purple cloud squall, yin yang disorder (level 5-5):[maximum level.]


    [wind snow return (level 5): maximum level.] [four steps (level 3): maximum level.] [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney strengthening technique (level 4): maximum level.]


    [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.] [paper binding essence (level 5): max level.]


    [indestructible body (incomplete)(level 5):[maximum level.]


    ¡± comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    level 5, another level 5. xu bai was very satisfied.


    after he absorbed the information about the indestructible body, he understood the essence.


    xu bai took out a bottle. inside was the emerald cry pill that he had snatched from qin feng. it had a miraculous effect on healing.


    now, he felt that he no longer needed this thing.


    there was no other reason. the so-called indestructible body was a skill related to recovery.


    true essence energy could not dissipate, and the body could not be destroyed.


    it sounded very powerful, but because it was an incomplete chapter, it actually had its drawbacks.


    there was nothing to say about his recovery ability. it was indeed powerful.


    xu bai took out his ghost head blade and cut his arm.


    blood immediately gushed out, but in less than a breath¡¯s time, the wound healed.


    the speed of his recovery was astounding.


    ghost head blade had the hundred violent poison, but as the wound healed, the hundred violent poison also disappeared.


    not only was it indestructible, but it was also poisonous.


    ¡°what do you mean by indestructible? this is called indestructible.¡±xu bai leaned back and thought to himself.


    this strengthened his recovery ability and made up for xu bai¡¯s weakness.


    however, the only drawback of this skill was that the more serious the injury, the more refined qi it consumed.


    in fact, if he were to think about it from another perspective, if he was seriously injured and still had the same amount of true core strength, wouldn¡¯t he be invincible?


    of course, xu bai had already cultivated it to the maximum level and understood the true meaning of it.


    if this skill was perfect and not incomplete, the refined qi would be greatly reduced. it was really a bug.


    most importantly, according to his understanding, this skill should be able to regrow severed limbs. unfortunately, it was only an incomplete chapter and did not have this effect.


    ¡°i have to find an opportunity to understand what an indestructible body is. it would be great if i could get the complete one. ¡°xu bai thought.


    limb regrowth was quite strong. he really wanted to finish the dungeon. when that time came, it would definitely be a huge improvement.


    but now was not the time to think about it.


    looking at the clay pot in front of him, xu bai let go of it and let it fall to the ground.


    ¡°clang! ¡±


    a heavy sound was heard. the earthen jar was smashed into pieces by xu bai and lost its original appearance.


    he would destroy the thing that triggered the progress bar for every skill he learned. it was for no other reason than to prevent his cheat from being discovered. destroying all possible clues was the safest.


    looking at the debris on the ground, xu bai suddenly thought of a problem.


    ¡°speaking of which, am i getting stronger and stronger now?¡±xu bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    high attack, high defense, melee, ranged, fast speed, strong recovery, and a mobile supply warehouse.


    xu bai felt that he was getting more and more ridiculous.


    ¡°it¡¯s not a big problem, but we still need to keep a low profile. ¡°xu bai thought.


    with this thought in mind, xu bai planned to go out and ask yun zihai about the fifth-tier scholar¡¯s mental cultivation method.


    after all, it was yun zihai who added the money.


    however, before he could reach the door, yun zihai hurriedly walked in.


    ¡°brother xu, it¡¯s settled. the banquet will be held tonight.¡±after yun zihai entered, he went straight to the point.


    ¡°oh? that¡¯s great. i¡¯ve already prepared everything. it seems that everything is ready. ¡°xu bai had just finished the last progress bar, so he was fine.


    ¡°from now on, i¡¯ll stay in the government office until night.¡±


    in the corner of the wall, the paper man was wearing black clothes and stood quietly.


    everything would wait for the night.


    while xu bai was making the necessary arrangements, the masked man was listening to the black-robed man¡¯s report.


    when he heard the black-robed man say that the ye family was holding a banquet and invited all the famous families in yunlai mansion, he could not help but frown.


    ¡°why are there such movements?¡± the masked man frowned and pondered.


    he couldn¡¯t figure out where this move came from.


    it was as if both sides were exchanging blows, and the other party suddenly used a strange move that caught them off guard.


    ¡°sir, i guess they want to help yun zihai consolidate his power in yunlai manor.¡±the black-robed man said.


    of course, he said this in the most unlikely way. after all, he knew a little about the things inside.


    that night, when he sent the information over, xu bai immediately made such a plan. it was very likely to target the masked man¡¯s plan.


    however, there were some things that could not be said clearly. the black-robed man was even leading the masked man into a ditch.


    however, the masked man was not an idiot. after hearing what the black-robed man said, he shook his head. ¡°no, it¡¯s definitely not that simple. there must be a deeper meaning. if they know our plan, they¡¯re doing this to


    restrict all of our people..

 Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Why is He Here? (8000) _3

    chapter 276: why is he here? (8000) _3


    translator: 549690339


    the banquet was just an excuse. if they didnt know, then this intention¡­ it¡¯s very likely that they want to find out who we are.¡±


    when the black-robed man heard the masked man¡¯s analysis, his heart skipped a beat. he said, ¡°milord, how could they know about our plan? moreover, even if they wanted to find out who our people are, there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    the black-robed man said that he didn¡¯t know and quickly asked questions. he didn¡¯t want the masked man to think too much about this question.


    the masked man chuckled and said, ¡°¡±have you forgotten that xu bai cultivates many things? he also cultivates the art of binding paper. this profession is extremely strange. there are many things in it.¡±


    surveillance?


    the black-robed man was slightly stunned.¡± sir, you mean that the other party might use this reason to deceive all of our people and then take advantage of the time when everyone is gone to place paper figurines in various families?¡±¡±


    the masked man nodded, indicating that it was true.


    ¡°then what should we do?¡± the black-robed man asked hesitantly.¡±


    ¡°since they want to hold a banquet, just go. if you don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll be exposed.¡±¡±lt¡¯s just a banquet,¡± the masked man said.¡±how long can it last?¡± after the banquet ended, there was no harm in capturing the commoners. i don¡¯t need it. i¡¯ve already laid out a plan. it¡¯s useless to monitor them. they¡¯re still a step too late.¡±


    at this point, the masked man¡¯s voice turned cold.¡±also, keep an eye on the government office and see who went out to set up the paper figurines.¡± his meaning was obvious. he didn¡¯t care about xu bai¡¯s plan.


    ¡°then this subordinate will inform them and let them act cautiously.¡±the black-robed man hurriedly said respectfully.


    the masked man nodded and did not say anything else. he let the black-robed man go.


    the black-robed man did not stay and left very quickly.


    after leaving the room, the black-robed man followed the masked man¡¯s instructions.


    after everything was settled, he thought about it again and gritted his teeth. he decided not to spread this information.


    the masked man had said that there were two possibilities. if he was still thinking about the first possibility and thought that xu bai might know his intention, then he would be in danger.


    for now, he could not be exposed. he was the last plan.


    ¡°i hope you can understand.¡± the black-robed man secretly broke out in cold sweat.


    tonight was a very lively night in yunlai mansion.


    there was no other reason than the fact that the ye family had invited all the big and small families in the yunlai mansion.


    the largest restaurant in yunlai mansion was already filled to the brim. the people here were all wealthy people dressed in extraordinary clothes.


    regarding the ye family, those who were in the industry were also clear about it.


    since the death of the ye family¡¯s master, the first madam had been in charge. everyone had their own ideas about the banquet.


    it was nothing more than to gain connections after taking power.


    of course, many families could tell, but it didn¡¯t matter. after all, connections were mutual.


    there were also some people in these families who had different thoughts, but on the surface, there was nothing unusual.


    at this moment, the ye family was bustling with people. cheers and noise rose and fell, making it a lively scene.


    but on the other side, the government office of yunlai mansion was deserted.


    it was as dark as water, silent and boundless.


    xu bai sat on a chair and looked at the oil lamp on the table.


    the oil lamp flickered.


    ¡°time¡¯s up.¡± xu bai snapped his fingers.


    a man in black walked out from the corner of the wall.


    her movements were agile, and her walking posture was extremely similar to xu bai¡¯s.


    when the paper man in black walked to xu bai, he bent down slightly.


    xu bai took off the ghost head blade from his waist and wrapped it with a black cloth, leaving only its outline. he placed it on the paper figurine¡¯s waist.


    after everything was done, the paper man opened the door and walked into the night.


    there was no one in the room. xu bai hid in the dark and watched the paper figurine leave. the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    outside the government office, in a dark street, there was a man in black standing quietly.


    suddenly, the paper figurine walked out of the gate of the government office, attracting the attention of the men in black.


    the man in black was slightly surprised. then, he reacted and his body moved slightly.


    the color on his body was gradually fading. in an instant, he turned into the same color as his surroundings and quietly followed behind the paper man.


    the streets were quiet. other than the ye family¡¯s residence, the other places were still as quiet and deserted as usual.


    the paper man walked until he reached a building.


    the decoration of the building was very grand. just the stone lion outside the door showed the wealth of this family.


    the paper figurine jumped up and quickly climbed over the wall.


    in the darkness, the air distorted, and the black-robed man appeared again. looking in the direction where the paper figurine had left, he took out a messenger pigeon and threw it into the sky.


    the carrier pigeon left his hand and gradually disappeared.


    ¡°as expected by milord, they want to seize the time and place surveillance items everywhere.¡±


    the man in black muttered and quickly left the street.


    the carrier pigeon flew all the way, but it wasn¡¯t far.


    in a hidden alley, the masked man grabbed the carrier pigeon and removed the letter from its leg.


    when he saw the contents on it, he was slightly stunned before he reacted.


    ¡°he really left? that would be a great opportunity.¡± the masked man muttered to himself.


    he was a little conflicted about whether to do it or not.


    but after hesitating for a while, the masked man finally made a decision..

 Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Why Is He Here? (8000)

    chapter 277: why is he here? (8000)


    ¨C fuck!


    such a good opportunity was right in front of him. if he did not cherish it, it would be a waste of a good opportunity.


    thinking of this, the masked man took out a letter from his pocket, placed it on the leg of the carrier pigeon, and let it fly.


    ¡°it¡¯s done tonight!¡± the masked man thought confidently.


    the night was getting darker, but the ye family was bustling.


    on the dark street, for some unknown reason, a strange bird cry suddenly sounded.


    more than 30 members of the various families at the banquet were stunned.


    immediately after, these people silently found an excuse to leave the ye family, leaving behind the dazed first madam of the ye family.


    after the thirty people left the ye family, they did not stay in the dark. they looked at each other and walked towards the government office.


    at this moment, the government office was still silent.


    on the dark street, more than 30 people were quietly approaching.


    after they arrived at the government office, they directly climbed over the wall and charged towards yun zihai¡¯s room.


    these people were not weak. the weakest among them was at rank-6. when they were about to rush into yun zihai¡¯s room, something strange happened.


    the ground shook slightly. then, countless pages rose from the surroundings and wrapped around the government office.


    looking from the inside, it looked like a huge wall, and the government office was inside the wall.


    everyone present was stunned on the spot, not knowing what was going on.


    they looked ahead and saw yun zihai holding a brush. the brush was emitting light.


    ¡°this is the unique skill of the emerald academy, the qi curtain of the fifth stage. ¡±


    someone recognized the commotion and shouted.


    the talent qi screen was a unique unique technique of the green cloud academy. although it was only a fifth-grade technique, it had miraculous effects.


    under the guidance of the noble spirit, the surrounding pages had already turned into an iron wall, sealing off the surrounding space.


    however, this absolute art had a weakness. the user could no longer be distracted, or else it would collapse on its own.


    therefore, this ultimate art was used as a support.


    ¡°kill yun zihai. he can¡¯t move. don¡¯t wait for xu bai to return!¡±someone shouted.


    the rest of the people started to move and rushed towards yun zihai. yun zihai remained calm and collected, not making any movements.


    ¡°swoosh!¡±


    two voices rang out, and two flying swords swept towards the crowd at an extremely fast speed.


    in midair, the two flying swords split into four.


    chu yu and qin feng arrived beside yun zihai.


    ¡°today, i will kill all of you! ¡°qin feng said in an extremely pretentious manner.


    it¡¯s those two helpers. be careful!¡±


    ¡°stop the flying sword!¡±


    ¡°xu bai isn¡¯t here. if we can restrain these two people, we can kill yun zihai.¡±


    ¡°once the qi curtain is formed, the outside world will not be able to enter. if xu


    bai comes in, we will have a chance to escape.¡±


    more than thirty people made different sounds.


    among them, many people used their own methods. fire, ice, wind, and even smoke.


    they used everything they could to block the four flying swords.


    the other half of the people had their hands free. they seized the time and attacked yun zihai.


    their faces were filled with excitement, as if they were about to succeed. ¡°kill him, and the dark tower will definitely reward you handsomely!¡± ¡°if daren¡¯s plan succeeds, our brothers will be able to soar!¡±


    ¡°at that time, only xu bai will be left. he won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble!¡±


    everyone had different thoughts, but there was one thing in common: excitement.


    since xu bai had left, this was their world.


    the four flying swords were blocked, and yun zihai was controlling his qi to form a curtain, so he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    he was getting closer and closer to yun zihai, but yun zihai remained calm and collected, as if there was no wind or waves. finally, someone noticed that something was wrong. ¡°why is he so calm?¡±


    ¡°xu bai has already left. what else does he have to rely on?¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ve already reached this point. we can only walk down this path until the end. ¡±


    the people who were attacking gritted their teeth and continued attacking.


    at this moment, yun hai looked in a direction and said,¡¯¡±¡®brother xu, if you didn¡¯t come, i would have been separated from you.¡± brother xu?


    these two words stunned everyone present.


    they followed yun zihai¡¯s line of sight and saw a tightly shut door.


    the next moment, the door opened, and hundreds of copper coins flew out of the room.


    the speed was so fast that it left people speechless.


    the person at the front couldn¡¯t react in time and was instantly pierced by the copper coin.


    the people behind him narrowly avoided it and heaved a sigh of relief.


    however, before he could catch his breath, the copper coin that had already flown past him suddenly made a turn and shot towards him again.


    ¡± you can turn???¡±


    someone was stunned and was directly pierced through by the copper coin.


    there were also people who had been vigilant and dodged again.


    at that moment, they finally gave up on attacking and looked at the room warily.


    a foot stepped out of the room. then, when they saw the person¡¯s full appearance, they were all stunned.


    bai!¡±


    ¡°impossible. he has already left, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°there must be a mistake in the information. he didn¡¯t have ghost head blade on him. someone must have faked it!¡±


    hundreds of copper coins were circling xu bai, floating in the air.


    this scene was extremely spectacular, causing everyone present to hold their breaths.


    xu bai, who was in the middle of the copper coin array, gave off an extremely terrifying pressure.


    not only the enemies, even qin feng and chu yu were shocked.


    the two of them looked at the flying sword that was fighting with the enemy and suddenly felt that it was not fragrant anymore..

 Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Why Is He Here? (8000) _5

    chapter 278: why is he here? (8000) _5


    translator: 549690339


    it was like eating shredded potatoes when the other party took out a plate of braised pork. who could withstand that?


    yun zihai was already used to it. if there were no surprises, he wouldn¡¯t be called xu bai.


    he pointed at these people and said loudly, ¡°brother xu, please help! ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°hahaha!¡± xu bai laughed.¡± you guys are quite capable to avoid the second turn. i wanted to do it a few more times. you guys can¡¯t hide forever, but i want to hurry up. ¡®¡±¡®


    as he spoke, he snapped his fingers.


    don¡¯t ask why he snapped his fingers, just one word-handsome.


    didn¡¯t a certain famous purple potato spirit like to snap his fingers?


    of course, xu bai thought that it was a villain who would lose if he snapped his fingers. he was different. he was a positive¡­lt didn¡¯t seem to count.


    as he thought of this, he snapped his fingers and the hundreds of copper coins around him moved.


    they didn¡¯t move at all. instead, they shot out terrifying astral winds.


    return to wind snow!


    hundreds of astral winds, the scene was very spectacular, almost covering all the places that could be hidden.


    the next moment, screams rose and fell.


    those who were slightly weaker died directly, while those who were slightly stronger were seriously injured.


    sometimes, if a meal was not enough, then two meals would be served.


    similarly, if once was not enough, then twice.


    the second release of the astral winds was like plowing the ground, and no one on the field survived.


    on the other side, chu yu and qin feng also avoided the entanglement. they activated their flying sword techniques and prepared to kill.


    a few of them lost their will to fight and wanted to escape, but when they touched the wall made of pages, they screamed and were bounced back by the wall.


    a few copper coins flashed past and killed all of them.


    a moment later, there were no more living creatures on the scene.


    xu bai waved his hand, and the copper coins floating in the air returned to his purse.


    he felt a gaze on him. turning his head, he discovered qin feng staring at him with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°so it can be like this. if i shatter all the flying swords, will it work feng muttered to himself.


    xu bai was speechless.


    being possessed was a yes.


    of course, xu bai didn¡¯t care about qin feng¡¯s muttering. under everyone¡¯s gaze, he began to search the corpse.


    a moment later¡­


    ¡°how poor¡­¡± xu bai put away a bunch of silver notes and sighed.


    the corners of yun zihai and the others ¡®mouths twitched, but they did not say anything.


    i¡¯m used to it, some things have been seen and gotten used to.


    ¡°it¡¯s a success. only the person behind the scenes is left. this time, he suffered such a huge blow.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    chu yu raised her hands high and cheered. ¡°i¡¯m so angry


    qin feng didn¡¯t say anything, as though he was thinking about something.


    it was obvious that this guy really wanted to smash the flying sword into pieces.


    ¡°now is not the time to be happy. let¡¯s see if the black-robed man will cooperate.¡±xu bai shook his head and said.


    their goal was for the person behind the scenes. to put it in more detail, it was the final plan of the person behind the scenes.


    just as the black-robed man had said, after killing the mastermind, the dark tower would send out a second one. it was impossible to kill them all.


    only by solving the root of the problem could one truly treat the symptoms and root of the problem.


    now, the person behind the scenes had nothing left. he would definitely use the last resort. as for what method he would use, it would depend on whether the black-robed person understood.


    after all, the only person that the mastermind could rely on was the black-robed man. if the black-robed man understood and used the best advantage of being a spy, there would be many operations to speak of.


    ¡°sigh, this aftermath is really difficult. ¡°yun zihai sighed.


    with so many people from the big families dying inexplicably, yun zihai still had to deal with the aftermath. after all, it was related to yunlai manor.


    xu bai, chu yu, and qin feng turned around silently and left, leaving yun zihai alone to clean up the mess.


    on the dark street.


    the masked man looked at the wooden token in his hand and knew that everyone was dead. his eyes were lifeless.


    his face was dull and his entire person was in extreme chaos.


    why?


    why didn¡¯t they kill yun zihai? why were they all wiped out?


    could it be that the other party was hiding an expert?


    he couldn¡¯t understand. since bai had already left, he should have been able to take down the remaining three, but the result wasn¡¯t satisfactory.


    all his subordinates were gone.


    the black-robed man stood at the side and wanted to laugh.


    all gone, hahahaha!


    as a spy, he was very carefree.


    however, he knew that this was not the time to laugh.


    the black-robed man remained silent. from the outside, it seemed as if he was in pain.


    ¡°tell me, why!¡± the masked man finally recovered. he grabbed the black-robed man¡¯s collar and shouted.


    the black-robed man pretended to tremble and stammered, unable to say a word.


    the masked man maintained his anger and looked through the mask as if he could spit fire.


    ¡°milord, let¡¯s leave first. we shouldn¡¯t stay here for long. as long as there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope.¡±the black-robed person carefully said.


    the masked man finally reacted when he heard this. he took a few deep breaths to calm the anger in his heart.


    ¡°let¡¯s go! go back!¡± the masked man¡¯s tone was very low.


    the black-robed man didn¡¯t say a word and just nodded silently.


    before leaving, the masked man looked at the dark street and clenched his fists


    tightly.


    ¡°in that case, there is only one last method¡­¡±

 Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: I Want to Borrow Xu Bai ‘s Life Providence

    chapter 279: i want to borrow xu bai ¡®s life providence


    translator: 549690339


    as the masked man finished speaking, the surrounding air seemed to turn cold.


    the black-robed man was still lowering his head, waiting for the masked man¡¯s instructions.


    when he heard this, he frowned.


    the last resort?


    what was that?


    as a spy, the black-robed man knew very well that this was what he wanted to know the most.


    but now that they were leaving, and it was the black-robed man who suggested leaving, he did not want to say anything more.


    at this moment, he also understood xu bails true intention.


    those who could be spies were definitely not stupid. if they were not smart, they would have been discovered long ago.


    xu bai wanted him to play his final role. if the masked man wanted to make a big move, he could only use him when no one else was available.


    if he really used him, he would have a chance to pass on information and even take down the masked man and the tunnel¡¯s movements in one fell swoop.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that after working so hard for so long, it would be completed because of this man.¡±the black-robed man thought as he walked.


    they gradually walked away and disappeared into the dark alley.


    something big had happened in yunlai mansion, and this news spread like wildfire. the entire yunlai mansion, from the big families to the ordinary people, all knew about it.


    just last night, many family members had gathered together to assassinate the new magistrate of yunlai mansion, but all of them had failed.


    once this news spread, it instantly caused a huge uproar.


    attacking an official of the imperial court was a serious crime in great chu.


    even if you were a relative of the royal family, you would still be beheaded after autumn.


    especially a prefecture order. in the capital, it was already not considered low. if the capital knew about it, the consequences were self-evident.


    yun zihai¡¯s method of handling this matter was relatively direct. it directly explained that he had been attacked last night. the mess at the scene could explain everything.


    there were actually some forces among these families, but when they heard that the prefecture magistrate had been attacked, they all became mute and did not dare to say a word.


    he still had to survive in great chu. it was already good enough that he was not questioned at this time. who would dare to ask?


    yun zihai was also extremely brilliant. he took this opportunity to use this excuse to call the heads of the various families over. under a series of threats and promises, he actually gradually stabilized his authority.


    in a situation like this where an official of the imperial court was attacked, if a letter was sent directly to the capital, the family involved would be implicated. with this information, all the big families bowed their heads and obeyed lord yun¡¯s orders.


    under such circumstances, yun zihai could not help but sigh when he was alone.


    ¡°brother xu is really my lucky star. i didn¡¯t expect to be able to resolve this matter at the same time.¡±


    he was holding a book in his hand and rushing toward xu bai.


    this was his cultivation method, a fifth-grade scholar¡¯s book.


    when they were ambushed that day, they had promised xu bai that they would pay more for this.


    after thinking about it, he still felt that he should give this thing to xu bai.


    the books of the green cloud academy should not have been passed on to outsiders. however, this book was not from the green cloud academy. yun zihai had obtained it from a dilapidated academy.


    that academy was already dead in name, and the book in his hand was also an extinct one.


    in this day and age, who didn¡¯t have some fortuitous encounters?


    since it was a book that existed only in name, he naturally had absolute control over it.


    moreover, this book was a little strange. with the characteristics of scholars, yun zihai was a little frightened when he read it, afraid that it would disturb his mind.


    ¡°since i¡¯m already a rank-5, i can ask the imperial court for a book by a rank-5 scholar. i really can¡¯t read this book. ¡°yun zihai thought.


    there were two kinds of people in the green cloud academy.


    one was to enter the official career after completing his studies, and the other was to continue to stay in the academy as a teacher or a student. of course, other than taking the official career test, he could also join the heaven inspectorate.


    if he left the green cloud academy and entered the great chu state, other than having some connection with the green cloud academy, the green cloud academy would not care about the things in the book.


    correspondingly, the imperial court was in charge.


    this is also the promise of the qingyun academy and the big chu state, some smaller academies, there is no such promise.


    if he entered the heaven inspectorate, the academy would still take care of him.


    however, most scholars would not join the heaven inspectorate. after all, official career was what they wanted.


    of course, there was another possibility, which was to enter the martial world directly.


    no one cared about the consequences of this possibility.


    yun zihai estimated that when the time came, he would write a secret letter and send it to the capital. the book would definitely be wanted. as he thought about this, he arrived at xu bai¡¯s room.


    in the room, xu bai was sitting leisurely on a chair.


    next to xu bai, the paper man was pouring tea and even massaging xu bails shoulders and legs.


    since the last incident, xu bai had asked liu er to return to the yin posthouse, while he continued to stay in the government office.


    after all, the matter had not been resolved. it would not be too late to go to the yin posthouse after it was resolved.


    seeing this scene, the corners of yun zihai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    he read many books, but he still knew some tricks.


    if one¡¯s paper binding technique did not reach the corresponding threshold, the success rate of creating these things would not be very high, especially for fifth stage paper figurines


    unless one cultivated to the maximum level, there was a chance of failure for a fifth stage book to make a fifth stage paper figurine.


    ¡°brother xu is probably at the max level.¡± yun zihai thought about it and could not help but shake his head.


    in his opinion, with xu bai¡¯s talent, if he were to attack only one area, he would have already become famous..

 Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: I Want to Borrow Xu Bai’s Life Providence (2)

    chapter 280: i want to borrow xu bai¡¯s life providence (2)


    translator: 549690339


    however, he couldn¡¯t interfere in this matter. after all, this was someone else¡¯s business. at most, he could only remind them.


    thinking of this, yun hai tidied up her clothes and walked in.


    ¡°brother xu is really in a good mood. most people in this world are not as free as brother xu.¡±


    when he came close and sat down, the fifth-grade paper figurine brought a cup of tea and handed it to yun zihai.


    xu bai smiled and said, ¡°things are made to be used. if we don¡¯t use them, it would be a waste. brother yun, did you discover something?¡¯¡±¡®


    yun zihai took a sip of tea and shook his head. ¡°¡±1 haven¡¯t found anything. it¡¯s as if the other party has disappeared. there¡¯s no news of the black-robed man either. however, it¡¯s only been a day, so it¡¯s still early.¡±


    as he spoke, yun zihai handed over the book in his hand.


    xu bai obviously knew what it was. he took it and said politely,¡¯¡±¡®sigh, i was just joking back then. i didn¡¯t expect brother yun to take it seriously. since that¡¯s the case, i can¡¯t let brother yun down.¡±


    yun zihai was speechless.


    why did she feel that something was wrong when she gave him something?


    after xu bai said a few polite sentences, he didn¡¯t say anything else and opened the book in his hand.


    there was a progress bar, and he already knew when he first saw the book.


    however, yun zihai was here. according to normal progress, after obtaining a new book, he would naturally open it immediately.


    as for appearances, they still had to do it.


    the cover of the book was a little old, and the name on it couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    when xu bai flipped to the first page, he closed it in an instant. then, his eyes became extremely comical.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect brother yun to have such a taste.¡±


    the content on the first page was so blatant that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    however, this literary talent was also very good. just by taking a look, he felt addicted to it and even imagined the scene in his mind.


    this was an ancient version of little x.


    xu bai¡¯s eyes were opened by the many postures.


    ¡°i have to say, at least in terms of literary talent, there are places that can be used for reference.¡±¡±brother xu, if you don¡¯t like it, i¡¯ll give you another one in a few days.¡± yun zihai¡¯s face turned red.¡±


    how embarrassing!


    if i had known earlier, i wouldn¡¯t have taken it out!


    at the thought of this, yun zihai only felt ashamed and wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need. things exist for a reason. we can¡¯t deny their value just because of their content, except for mosquitoes. ¡°xu bai said seriously.


    this serious expression stunned yun zihai.


    ¡°since brother xu likes it, i can rest assured. ¡®¡±¡®then i¡¯ll go deal with other matters.¡± yun zihai cupped his fists and said.¡±


    after saying that, yun zihai did not wait for xu bai¡¯s reply. for the first time, he lost his manners and left as if he was flying, afraid that he would stay for another second.


    xu bai looked at yun zihai¡¯s departing back and sighed.¡±¡±a scholar¡¯s skin is still thin¡­¡¯


    if there was a progress bar, it was good stuff. as for the content, it didn¡¯t matter.


    moreover, the process of his liver progress bar was very boring, and the content on it was extremely exciting. it just happened to match.


    thinking of this, xu bai decided to start.


    however, before he could react, chu yu walked in from outside with a small notebook in her arms and a few steamed buns in her hands.


    xu bai kept the book in a panic, which aroused chu yu¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°young master, what are you doing?¡± chu yu placed the bun on the table foolishly and leaned her head into xu bai¡¯s hand.¡±¡±are you hiding something fun? let me see¡­


    xu bai pressed chu yu¡¯s head and said,¡±learn.


    chu yu immediately became quiet as soon as he said that. she stood up straight and looked serious.


    xu bai nodded in satisfaction. the teaching during this period of time was still useful. this response was not bad.


    what a joke. how could chu yu possibly read the contents of the book? if she did, wouldn¡¯t she be dead?


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s have class today.¡± xu bai took a bite of the bun and said. chu yu took out a small notebook and listened attentively.


    xu bai gave a very detailed lesson.


    as time passed, chu yu was about to leave when all the classes were over. however, she was stopped by xu bai.


    xu bai pondered for a moment when he saw the confusion on chu yu¡¯s face, but he still asked.


    ¡°have you heard of the indestructible body?¡±


    he thought about it and decided to ask chu yu.


    chu yu was a member of the royal family and the daughter of king sheng you. she had been carefully nurtured by the emperor and had learned a lot. in terms of knowledge, she was even more knowledgeable than yun zihai.


    therefore, asking chu yu was the best choice.


    the indestructible body skill was incomplete. it lacked the limb regeneration skill that xu bai wanted the most. he wanted to know how to get it.


    ¡°indestructible body?¡± chu yu was stunned for a moment before she regained her senses.¡±lsn¡¯t this a cultivation method of the dao sect? it¡¯s said that it was created by a genius of the dao sect. it¡¯s long gone.¡±


    ¡°no more?¡± ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± xu bai frowned.¡±


    ¡°legend has it that when this technique is cultivated to the extreme, the body will not be destroyed.¡±chu yu tilted her head and her shapely eyebrows were in a dilemma.¡±that genius died a long time ago. he died on the road of creating a cultivation method.¡±


    at this point, chu yu paused and sighed.¡±creating a cultivation technique is a shocking talent. he had already succeeded, so it was good to stop here. however, he discovered a flaw in the indestructible body..¡±

 Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: I Want to Borrow Xu Bai’s Life Providence (3)

    chapter 281: i want to borrow xu bai¡¯s life providence (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°where?¡± xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    hearing such news was undoubtedly the most exciting, especially when it concerned the indestructible body.


    ¡°only the physical body is indestructible, but the soul is not. ¡°chu yu pointed at her own head and said,¡±¡±so that genius of taoism wanted to improve it again, but there was a problem. his soul was destroyed and he died. that was very early, during the period of the gale country.¡± to improve the cultivation technique?


    divine soul extinguishment?


    xu bai rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    based on what chu yu said earlier, it was very difficult to obtain the cultivation technique of the indestructible body.


    how could he obtain a return when he was already dead?


    moreover, the drawbacks of this cultivation technique were too great, especially in the aspect of the divine soul.


    the divine soul was the soul and the consciousness.


    if he lost his divine soul and only had a physical body, what was the use?


    ¡°it seems that i still have to rely on the progress bar to continuously fuse and gradually perfect myself.¡±xu bai thought to himself.


    while he was in a daze, chu yu¡¯s eyes darted around. she extended her fair little hand and touched xu bail s chest quietly.


    that was where xu bai had placed the book.


    chu yu¡¯s face was filled with excitement.


    hmph, it must be something fun. young master is hiding it on purpose and not letting me see it.


    just as she was about to get close, a hand suddenly appeared and grabbed her fair wrist.


    chu yu looked at xu bai innocently and said,¡±¡±young master, there is dust on your chest¡­¡±


    xu bai let go of his hand and said,¡±alright, go back and review today¡¯s homework first.¡±


    chu yu could only leave dejectedly when she heard xu bail s words and realized that he did not get her things.


    after chu yu left, xu bai picked up the book in his arms and continued reading the progress bar.


    he would have plenty of time to slowly fuse the indestructible body in the future. the most important thing now was to fill up this book first.


    the progress bar kept increasing. xu bai continued to read the contents of the book leisurely.


    while xu bai¡¯s progress bar was busy, the masked man¡¯s progress bar was not as good.


    ¡°milord, this subordinate has already verified that yun zihai has used this opportunity to manage all the families. those families are all in danger, afraid that yun zihai will send a memorial to the capital.¡±the black-robed man stood at the side, bowed, and told him everything he had found.


    ever since the previous incident, the masked man had become extremely silent. although he did not say anything, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the masked man had reached the end of his rope.


    after hearing the black-robed man¡¯s report, the masked man was still in a daze. after a long while, he waved his hand.


    ¡°let¡¯s not bother about them.¡±


    it was just five words, but it was filled with exhaustion.


    the black-robed man hesitated for a long time and finally asked,¡±sir, you said last time that you have other plans. can we take action?¡±


    after thinking about it, he decided to ask.


    there was no harm in asking now. after all, in the masked man¡¯s mind, the black-robed man was on the same boat as him.


    the masked man didn¡¯t answer. instead, he took out a wooden box and a map from a secret place.


    when these two items were taken out, the black-robed man tried his best to remain calm, but his heart was in turmoil.


    this was what he had always wanted, a map of the tunnel!


    ever since he entered yunlai mansion, he had been looking for an opportunity. however, the map had always been carried by the masked man, so he had no chance at all.


    now that he had seen it, if he had not tried his best to restrain himself, he would have been exposed long ago.


    as the black-robed man had restrained himself very well, the masked man did not notice.


    the masked man looked at the map and the wooden box. he stroked it gently with his hand and muttered to himself, as if he was talking to the black-robed man.


    ¡°i¡¯ve spent so much effort to use the corpse of da feng, who has a huge grudge against great chu, to cultivate feng shui. the purpose is to destroy great chu¡¯s feng shui and make it unable to recover.¡±


    ¡°we were about to succeed, but yunlai mansion will soon lose its fengshui. at that time, a large number of people will die, and the place where yunlai mansion is located will become a desolate land.¡±


    ¡°but i never expected xu bai and yun zihai to jump out of nowhere. my plan was instantly destroyed.¡±


    ¡°now, i can only control what i can control.¡±


    when a person succeeded, he needed to confide in someone. when a person failed, he also needed to confide in someone.


    the masked man now appeared abnormally deranged.


    the black-robed man heard everything, and his heart kept churning.


    destroying the feng shui pattern, destroying all life, and leaving a desolate land?


    it turned out that the dark tower had such thoughts.


    the black-robed man tried his best to control his tone and asked,¡±¡±milord, if you need me to do anything, please feel free to tell me. as long as it is within my ability, i will do my best.¡±


    ¡°now is a critical moment of life and death. i need you to take half of the jade stones and the map, go to the tunnel, and put the jade stones at this point.¡±the masked man pointed at the mark on the map and said slowly,¡±¡±yun zihai can be considered as half of the feng shui, and i am the other half. since i can¡¯t destroy everything in yunlai mansion, i will destroy the other half.¡±


    as he spoke, the masked man divided the jade and the map into half and handed them to the black-robed man.


    when he handed it over to the black-robed man, he even emphasized that the black-robed man must be careful.


    the black-robed man held the jade stone and the map and fell into deep thought.


    he thought of the masked man¡¯s intentions.


    this time, he and the masked man acted separately, so there were more chances of success..

 Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: I Want to Borrow Xu Bai’s Life Providence (4)

    chapter 282: i want to borrow xu bai¡¯s life providence (4)


    translator: 549690339


    yun zihai¡¯s existence was a part of feng shui, but it was only half of it. as a feng shui master, the masked man represented the other half.


    now, since he couldn¡¯t destroy all of them, the masked man wanted to destroy half of them. at least, he wouldn¡¯t let xu bai and the others have an easy time.


    ¡°what are you still doing here?¡±the masked man saw that the black-robed man was still standing there and thought that the black-robed man was afraid of death. he said, ¡°at least they don¡¯t know where we are, so we¡¯re safe for now.¡±


    ¡°yes, this subordinate understands.¡± the black-robed man bowed, and his eyes flashed.¡±¡±your subordinate is not worried about life and death, but something else.¡±


    ¡°what is it?¡± the masked man asked.


    the black-robed man approached the masked man and said,¡±¡±yes¡­¡±


    before he could finish speaking, the black-robed man was decisive. he directly hit the masked man¡¯s chest with his palm.


    at such a close distance, the masked man couldn¡¯t react in time. he only had time to stomp on the ground.


    it was a unique ability of a feng shui master. it extended from the ground and finally gathered in the chest.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the masked man was hit by a palm strike. although he temporarily blocked a portion of it, he was still hit by a huge force. he was sent flying, crashing into the window and flying far away.


    at this moment, the black-robed man didn¡¯t continue to chase after the masked man. he grabbed all the maps and jades while the masked man flew out, changed directions, and left at the fastest speed in his life.


    after he left for a while, the masked man jumped in from the window. he looked at the empty table and was furious.


    ¡°you are a traitor! that¡¯s right, i was wondering why things weren¡¯t going well!¡±


    the masked man looked at the opened door with a gloomy expression.


    it was too late to chase after him now.


    after some thought, the masked man did not stay any longer and fled in another direction.


    ¡°my chance was stolen by you, so i¡¯ll truly destroy both jade and stone. xu bai,


    yun zihai, i want you to die!¡±


    the masked man¡¯s voice sounded in the empty room.


    the black-robed man left the house. he did not dare to stay any longer and rushed straight to the government office.


    along the way, no one came to stop him. very smoothly, he arrived at the government office.


    he had no other choice. at that time, it was best to make a decisive move. otherwise, he would miss the opportunity.


    in fact, he had indeed obtained what he wanted and had not failed.


    when the black-robed man climbed over the wall, the paper figurine in the government office immediately reacted.


    xu bai, who was in the room, sensed it. he put down the book in his hand and walked straight to the backyard.


    when he saw that it was the black-robed man who had arrived, xu bai narrowed his eyes and swept his gaze over the item in the black-robed man¡¯s hand. he also asked the paper figurines hidden everywhere to inform yun zihai and the others.


    yun zihai and the others quickly rushed over and surrounded the black-robed


    man.


    ¡°quick, there¡¯s no time. we need to act as soon as possible!¡±


    the black-robed man handed the thing in his hand to xu bai and told him the whole story as quickly as possible.


    ¡°destroy half of the feng shui? a barren land?¡±


    after hearing the black-robed man¡¯s explanation, everyone was slightly surprised.


    ¡°he didn¡¯t pursue you?¡± xu bai asked.


    since this thing was so important, the masked man had to get it back even if he had to die. now, it seemed that the other party had no intention of chasing after him.


    ¡°this is what i¡¯m worried about. he didn¡¯t chase after us, so he definitely has a backup plan. let¡¯s hurry to different tunnels.¡±the black-robed man said anxiously.


    xu bai was different. the more anxious he was, the more he needed to calm down.


    he took out a map and said, ¡°this tunnel includes the entire yunlai mansion. it¡¯s very troublesome.¡±¡±


    yunlai mansion was too big. if the other party really had such intentions, it would be very difficult to discover.


    ¡°oh right, he told me that the important location of the jade stone is in this position.¡±the black-robed person pointed to half of the map and said.


    xu bai glanced at it and shook his head.¡±¡±lf that¡¯s the case, we only know the location of half of the map and nothing about the other half.¡±


    the black-robed man sighed. he had no choice.


    because of the situation at that time, if he asked the masked man again, it would arouse suspicion.


    at this moment, chu yu raised her hand and said,¡±¡±young master, i know.¡± xu bai turned around and looked at chu yu.


    in the past, when she mentioned that it was related to feng shui, chu yu made it clear that she had read books related to feng shui. however, she did not know much about it because she was not a feng shui master.


    xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up when chu yu suddenly spoke. he grabbed chu yu¡¯s hand and brought her closer. ¡°hurry up and tell me.¡±


    ¡°it should be here.¡± chu yu racked her brains for a while and pointed at a spot on the other half of the map. ¡°i once saw a similar map in uncle¡¯s study, but it was huge. this is only a part of it. there should be a mark on it.¡±


    ¡°your uncle?¡± yun zihai was confused, not understanding what was going on.


    ¡°her uncle is working in the palace.¡± ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s set off.¡± xu bai said simply.¡±


    xu bai knew very well who chu yu¡¯s uncle was.


    since it was marked by the emperor as the right one, then there was a high possibility that it was the right one.


    however, there was still a question involved, which was why the emperor had a mark.


    this was a fengshui situation. did the emperor already know about it?


    but since they knew, why didn¡¯t they interfere? instead, they pretended not to know and pretended to let spies like the black-robed man go and find out the news?


    everyone had their own ideas. xu bai believed that he could not understand everyone¡¯s thoughts, especially the one in the capital..

 Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: I Want to Borrow Xu Bai’s Life Providence (8000)

    chapter 283: i want to borrow xu bai¡¯s life providence (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    the most important thing now was to find those two locations and get rid of the mastermind.


    ¡°looks like we really have to split up this time.¡±the clouds came from the sea.


    the two locations were extremely far apart. if they went the right way and happened to meet the person behind the scenes, everything would naturally be fine.


    however, if he went the wrong way and did not meet the person behind the scenes, the time wasted in the middle could easily cause a big deal.


    ¡°i¡¯ll team up with chu yu, you¡¯ll team up with qin feng. black robe, you¡¯ll team up with yun zihai and qin feng. ¡°xu bai said.


    the black-robed man was speechless.


    although i¡¯m wearing a black robe, my name isn¡¯t black robe!


    when qin feng heard this, he decisively shook his head and said,¡±l will follow my cousin and protect her.¡±


    ¡°are you stronger or am i stronger?¡± xu bai quickly shook his head.¡±


    qin feng was slightly startled, but he remained silent.


    although he didn¡¯t say anything, it was obvious that he couldn¡¯t beat xu bai.


    ¡°it¡¯s better to be with me than with you.¡± xu bai said.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll follow you.¡± qin feng added.


    everyone frowned when they heard this.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes.¡± you don¡¯t have a choice. if you follow me again, what will you do with brother yun?¡¯¡±¡®


    qin feng remained silent.


    yun zihai wanted to persuade her, but chu yu spoke up unexpectedly.


    ¡°cousin, i will be very safe with young master.¡¯¡±¡® besides, the mastermind can only go to one place,¡± chu yu said.¡± as long as one of us realizes that we¡¯ve missed our target, we¡¯ll rush over with all our might while the other party holds them back.


    qin feng revealed a conflicted expression.


    his mission was to ensure chu yu¡¯s safety. however, the safest option was to distribute the food equally. he understood this principle.


    he and chu yu were both flying swords, so they had their shortcomings.


    but¡­ if that was the case, how could he be at ease?


    ¡°i¡¯m stronger than you. if i can¡¯t protect you, you can¡¯t either. if you follow me directly, i¡¯ll follow yun zihai.¡±xu bai didn¡¯t force him, but every word he said hit the nail on the head.


    after hesitating for a while, qin feng finally nodded and agreed.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s go!¡± xu bai kept half of the map and the jade stone. then, he brought chu yu along and walked towards a certain direction.


    as for yun zihai and the other two, they walked in another direction.


    as they rushed to their destination, the masked man was moving quickly in the hidden tunnel.


    ¡°how did the gale of that year build such a fancy tunnel!¡±


    the masked man cursed in his heart as he hurried along.


    there were too many forks in this tunnel, and there were many places that he had to take a detour. fortunately, he had already remembered, or else he would have gotten lost here sooner or later.


    ¡°i hope i can make it in time.¡±


    with this thought in mind, the masked man quickened his pace.


    as time passed, the masked man got closer and closer to his destination.


    when he crossed another fork in the road, he arrived at a relatively vast space.


    there were countless coffins in this space.


    due to the darkness below, the masked man could only rely on the torch in his hand to illuminate the place.


    under the light of the torch, the coffin looked unusually eerie.


    finally,¡±


    the masked man hung the torch on the wall and took off his mask under the light of the flame.


    under the mask was a face full of knife wounds, looking extremely terrifying.


    ¡°that day, your great chu destroyed my great wind. you didn¡¯t expect me to join the dark tower, right?¡±¡± i¡¯m sorry,¡± the masked man muttered to himself.¡± today, i¡¯m going to bury the entire yunlai mansion with the dead soldiers of gale.


    he could not help but think of the past and many things.


    there was a saying that no matter how bad something was, there would always be someone who liked it.


    back then, gale was rotten to the bone, but there were still gale¡¯s subjects who still showed their loyalty.


    the masked man was one of them.


    after escaping by luck, he joined the dark tower in order to deal with great chu.


    today, he believed that he could wash away his previous humiliation.


    ¡°i will use this broken body to destroy half of yunlai city! ¡°the masked man raised his foot and stomped on the ground.


    the energy was converted into the unique feng shui power of a feng shui master. under the guidance of the masked man, the feng shui energy of the entire space was activated.


    ¡°destroying them will take time. please help me. feng shui array, raise a hundred corpses!¡±


    the masked man made a hand seal, and the power of feng shui suddenly changed. it became extremely smelly.


    however, he could not sense it at all.


    at this moment, the coffins on the ground began to shake. the boneless corpses floated in the air like cooked noodles.


    a sinister feeling continued to surround him.


    this was one of the abilities of a feng shui master, borrowing the fate of the dead.


    the masked man sat cross-legged on the ground and closed his eyes.


    the power of wind and water was constantly being extracted from his body.


    after a long time, his body was gradually fading.


    in the blink of an eye, the masked man turned translucent and floated in the air.


    he opened his eyes and shook his head.


    ¡°not enough, far from enough. i still need to borrow the life providence of a living person¡­wait a minute! is xu bai here? alright, alright, i¡¯ll borrow your


    life providence, hahaha!¡±


    the laughter echoed, and the masked man gradually disappeared.


    outside a passage, xu bai looked at the dark light inside and sighed. ¡®¡±¡®1 miscalculated. i didn¡¯t bring a torch..¡±

 Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: What Kind of Life Providence Is This?(8000) _1

    chapter 284: what kind of life providence is this?(8000) _1


    translator: 549690339


    from xu bai¡¯s angle, the entrance opposite was pitch black. there was no light at all.


    following that half-map, the road sped forward, and finally, the intersection turned out to be a cave in a barren mountain.


    it was pitch-black inside. due to the depth of the cave, there was a gust of cold wind blowing out from inside. the slight sound of the wind blowing made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    when chu yu heard xu bails words, she reached into her pocket and fished for two pearls the size of peanuts. she handed one of them to xu bai.


    ¡°the pearl in my big uncle¡¯s treasure vault, as long as you inject one type of essence, qi, and spirit into it, it will emit light.¡±


    xu bai received it and felt the warmth of the pearl. he nodded and looked at the pitch-black hole. time was of the essence, and there was no time to think. he took the lead and stepped into the hole.


    ¡°follow behind me and be careful.¡±


    as soon as he stepped into it, he immediately felt a cold surge from the surroundings, and the surrounding temperature dropped quite a bit.


    the darkness around him was like ink, so sticky that it made one¡¯s heart feel cold. fortunately, when he walked into the cave, the pearl-sized bead in his hand emitted bursts of light, dispelling the darkness around him.


    the cold feeling disappeared as the light shone. looking at the pearl in his hand, xu bai thought to himself that it was a treasure. when the light shone, he felt a quiet and peaceful aura coming from the pearl.


    something that could be stored in the royal treasury was definitely extraordinary. this pearl could calm one¡¯s mood and had an unimaginable effect in stabilizing one¡¯s state of mind.


    ¡°young master, why do i feel that the thing inside is giving me goosebumps? moreover, that disgusting aura is getting stronger and stronger.¡±chu yu walked in from the outside. she frowned even deeper when she saw the darkness around her being dispersed by the light.


    this feeling was extremely similar. it was the same feeling she had in the lake previously.


    ¡°since you have such a feeling, then we came to the right place. no matter what, we should be careful.¡±xu bai said as he walked forward.


    the last time chu yu was in such a situation, it was caused by the corpses of the gale nation people in the karst cave. now that the same situation had occurred again, it was obvious that there was something unusual about this place.


    this abnormality meant that they had come to the right place. this should be their destination.


    xu bai took out a map and followed the directions on the map.


    chu yu understood what xu bai meant when he spoke earlier. she did not say anything and just followed behind him with her head lowered.


    although the two of them were hurrying on their way, they were both on guard against their surroundings to avoid any danger.


    the path of the cave extended downward. as the two of them continued to walk deeper, they were further and further away from the ground.


    the passage was gradually becoming narrower, and in the end, only one person could pass through.


    except for the brilliance of the bead, there is no danger happening.


    ¡°we have entered the tunnel.¡±


    this narrow situation was similar to the bottom of the lake, which proved that they were already in a tunnel.


    ¡°we encountered many forks just now. fortunately, we have this map. otherwise, we would have wasted a lot of time.¡±xu bai turned around and said to chu yu,¡±¡±ls the feeling of disgust getting deeper and deeper?¡±


    chu yu nodded her head vigorously and replied,¡±¡±yes, it¡¯s getting deeper and deeper. it proves that we didn¡¯t go wrong.¡±


    chu yu was stunned when she said that.


    in front of her, xu baits figure was fading, as if he had suddenly lost all color. he was disappearing at an extremely fast speed.


    chu yu reacted very quickly. she quickly reached out her hand to grab xu bails back, but her hand grabbed nothing.


    not only that, but the surrounding scenery was also fading. the original darkness became transparent, then blurred, and finally became clear.


    when everything became clear, chu yu turned around to look at her surroundings and realized that she was outside the cave again.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on? where¡¯s young master? why did i suddenly appear here?¡±chu yu¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. she was extremely anxious and could not figure out the current situation.


    looking at the pitch-black hole in front of her, she raised her feet and walked in anxiously.


    because it was her first time, she moved faster this time.


    however, at the very beginning, not far from where they had just entered the tunnel, the scene from before reappeared and they appeared outside the cave again.


    ¡°how could this be?¡± chu yu was stunned.


    however, the scene at the moment was too bizarre. she could not help but think of the lesson that xu bai had given her before. there was a sentence that was very important.


    the more dangerous the situation was, the more one had to think calmly. panic was the prerequisite for people to fall into a desperate situation, and calmness was the key to breaking the situation.


    at the thought of this, chu yu forced herself to calm down. her mind was spinning rapidly. everything she had learned in the imperial palace flashed through her mind like a movie. she suddenly thought of the reason behind it.


    ¡°it¡¯s feng shui, feng shui array. in feng shui, there are soldiers everywhere. ¡°chu yu¡¯s eyes widened slightly as her heart trembled.


    now that the feng shui array had been completed, it meant that the person behind the scenes was here.


    when feng shui was formed, everything in this feng shui pattern was a weapon to attack people. if she was exposed, it must have been done by the person behind the scenes..

 Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: What Kind of Life Providence Is This? (8000) _2

    chapter 285: what kind of life providence is this? (8000) _2


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°but why did he only send me out and not do anything else? could there be something else going on?¡±chu yu¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly as her heart was filled with anxiety.


    now that she was teleported out, xu bai was the only one inside. she was worried that xu bai would not be able to handle it.


    however, after thinking for a long time, she could not figure out why. she decided not to think about it anymore and repeated her previous actions.


    halfway through, the surrounding scenery returned to the same state as before. this time, chu yu did not hesitate as she controlled her flying sword to shoot towards the surroundings.


    as the flying sword shot out, the surrounding scenery swayed for a moment, but it quickly returned to calm.


    ¡°i can be hit, but my current strength is not enough to completely destroy it.¡±chu yu thought to herself.


    the scenery gradually became clear, and she appeared outside the cave again.


    ¡°no, cousin and the others must have gone to a fake place. they will be here soon. i have to continue trying to crack it. when they arrive, i will gather all my abilities and be able to crack this feng shui pattern. ¡°chu yu gritted her teeth and did not stop. she continued with her previous actions. ¡°young master, you must hold on. we¡¯ll come in to help you soon.¡±


    chu yu had already fallen into a cycle while xu bai witnessed her disappearance with his own eyes.


    the moment chu yu disappeared, a voice rang out from the surroundings before xu bai could react.


    bai.¡±


    the sound came from all directions, but he couldn¡¯t find the direction or identify the source.


    hearing the voice, xu bai drew his ghost head blade from his waist, and the dark light of the vajra heart devil body rose from his body. ¡°are you finally willing to come out and meet me?


    the darkness in front of them created a huge vortex. a translucent figure walked out of the vortex.


    this person¡¯s face was covered in knife wounds and looked extremely terrifying. at this moment, this person had an inexplicable aura.


    although it¡¯s standing there, but it¡¯s not like it¡¯s standing there.


    it was hard to tell whether the person standing in front of them was a person or something else.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i just don¡¯t want that fellow with the great chu bloodline to interfere with my feng shui pattern. after all, i don¡¯t have much energy to deal with an expert like you now.¡±


    there was a sense of satisfaction in his voice as if he was about to take revenge. it was as if the person standing in front of him was not xu bai but a dish that he could eat freely.


    ¡°let me introduce myself. my name is you mu, a criminal of the gale country.¡±cleansing you had a smile on his face. because of his smile, the scars around him looked ferocious and terrifying.


    ¡°i have no interest in a person who doesn¡¯t even dare to stand in front of me.


    you don¡¯t even have the right to mention his name.¡±xu bai said indifferently.


    when you mu heard this, he didn¡¯t get angry. instead, he smiled and said,¡±¡±l¡¯m indeed standing in front of you, but i¡¯ve already become one with the feng shui of the entire tunnel. i¡¯m the feng shui, and all of this is thanks to you. if my jade stone hadn¡¯t been stolen, i wouldn¡¯t have paid such a price.¡±


    ¡°then you have to thank me. tell me, if you want to use black and white, just say it. ¡°xu bai curled his finger and said disdainfully.


    ¡°awesome, then i¡¯ll be straight with you. i want your fate. as long as you agree to me obediently, i¡¯ll reduce your pain.¡±cleansing you looked as if he had everything under control, and said, ¡°you¡¯ve reduced the pain and i¡¯ve also saved time. after all, you can¡¯t beat the entire feng shui system.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t understand. why do you want my fate?¡±xu bai suddenly changed his attitude and asked,¡±¡±l¡¯m a good person, but i¡¯m very curious. since you already have a plan, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    you mu narrowed his eyes.¡± what¡¯s the harm in telling you? if i lack jade, i¡¯ll use myself as the price. but i¡¯ve overestimated the consumption here. that woman with the blood of great chu is incompatible with the fengshui pattern of gale country. she¡¯s not suitable at all. i don¡¯t need to pay a huge price. you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s most suitable to deal with the two of you.¡±


    feng shui, xu bai did not understand. after all, the feng shui of this world had nothing to do with his previous life. it was impossible to use his previous life to get the feng shui of this world. moreover, he did not understand the feng shui of his previous life.


    however, he still understood the meaning behind it.


    this guy obviously wanted his life.


    hearing this, xu bai looked at the ugly person in front of him as if he was looking at an idiot and said, ¡°idiot.¡±


    it was a simple word, but the meaning was obvious.


    cleansing you was stunned for a moment before shaking his head, putting on an extremely arrogant look,¡±¡±fine, since you don¡¯t want to die obediently, i¡¯ll beat you half to death and steal your life providence.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind passed through his chest, but it did not cause him any harm.


    xu bai put away his saber and frowned.


    ¡°i¡¯ve said it before, i¡¯ve already combined with the feng shui pattern of the tunnel. unless you find my real body, how can you break the power of feng


    shui? you don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    cleansing you¡¯s figure slowly faded and soon disappeared.


    after cleansing you disappeared, the surroundings started to change. the narrow passage was spreading to both sides. it looked much wider, but the danger did not decrease at all.


    the walls, the ground, and the endless darkness seemed to come alive..

 Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: What Kind of Life Providence Is This? (8000) _3

    chapter 286: what kind of life providence is this? (8000) _3


    translator: 549690339


    they had spirituality, but this spirituality represented endless killing intent.


    these murderous intentions were all directed at xu bai. under the feng shui pattern, xu bai was targeted by the entire feng shui pattern.


    ¡°this feeling is pretty good. it feels like i¡¯m going against the world. ¡°xu bai stared at the darkness in front of him and said.


    as soon as he finished speaking, a spike suddenly appeared on the ground behind him and hit his back.


    ¡°don¡¯t talk about martial arts.¡± of all places, he had to hit her waist.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    cracks appeared on the vajra heart demon body¡¯s black light. a huge force penetrated it, causing it to stagger.


    before he could react, he realized that the surrounding walls were gradually closing.


    the darkness mixed with the air, like an invisible giant sword, fiercely struck his chest.


    the black light shook violently again, and more and more cracks appeared. fortunately, xu bai used stellar transposition in time to divert the attack to another direction.


    xu bai was already being targeted by this world.


    this feeling was very wonderful. it was as if he was fighting against the world. it was filled with endless happiness, but it also brought endless trouble. xu bai held the ghost head blade in his hand, and the three forms of breaking kept unleashing violent gales that shot out in all directions, blasting the wall that was gradually closing into pieces.


    his other hand slapped his waist, and countless copper coins revolved around him. he used wind snow return.


    the attacking darkness was disrupted by the copper coin and gradually disappeared.


    ¡°awesome!¡± xu bails face lit up with excitement.


    the other party was very strong, especially when he was able to merge with the feng shui without paying any attention to the price. he was so powerful that it was shocking.


    at least for now, it seemed that xu bai was a huge problem that he couldn¡¯t find the other party¡¯s real body. however, the reason why he felt happy was that he could use all his knowledge. that kind of carefree feeling arose spontaneously.


    in the past, xu bai had thought that the loneliness of the masters in those novels was pure nonsense.


    however, ever since he gained more and more abilities, he had also advanced from rank-9 to rank-5. none of his enemies had been able to survive for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.


    now, there was someone who could make him feel good. that was indeed very good.


    in the darkness, you mu, who was hiding in the dark, was shocked.


    ¡°this man is so strong that it makes one¡¯s hair stand on end!¡±


    as a feng shui master, he was very clear about the function of this feng shui array.


    among the rank-5, almost no one could compete with him. after all, it was impossible for anyone to compete with the heaven and earth in the feng shui pattern.


    but the man in front of her did it.


    not only did he do it, but he even firmly suppressed one of them.


    what did it mean to suppress one head? it meant that very few people of the same level could compete with this man.


    ¡°what a pity. if this person could have appeared in gale country at that time, he would have been famous all over the world by now.¡±you mu thought.


    although he was shocked, you mu didn¡¯t panic.


    judging from the current situation, xu bai was indeed dominating, but that was only the current situation.


    you mu had his own considerations when he decided to set this place as the location of the final battle. this was because there were a large number of corpses of the gale country here.


    and these corpses were his endless supply.


    he had an endless supply of supplies, but the other party did not. it was enough to slowly exhaust the other party until he had no stamina, and then he would go up and reap the benefits.


    ¡°speed up!¡± you mu activated the power of feng shui and extracted energy from the hundreds of corpses.


    he was speeding up the pace. he knew that xu bai wasn¡¯t the only one here. there were a few others who hadn¡¯t arrived yet. if they really arrived and forcefully broke through the barrier he had set up, he would probably be completely finished.


    previously, he did not choose to deal with chu yu because she was destined to be a member of the imperial family of great chu state and was incompatible with the situation.


    he did not kill chu yu directly because she was an expert as well. it would exhaust him.


    what he wanted to do now was to get rid of xu bai.


    white, who was attacking without restraint, suddenly frowned. he felt that the pressure of heaven and earth around him suddenly became stronger and the frequency of attacks towards him became faster and faster.


    ¡°can¡¯t you wait? that¡¯s good. i can¡¯t wait either.¡± xu bai narrowed his eyes and thought to himself.


    he had already had his fill. the next step was to find that fellow and kill him completely.


    as for how to find xu bai, he had his own ways.


    when he was chatting with this guy, he said that he would beat him half to death before coming out.


    since that was the case, then let him be. he was beaten half to death, so this guy was going to come out, right?


    thinking of this, xu bai continued to attack at the same pace as before. however, there was a hint of performance mixed in this rhythm.


    there was no trace of this performance. his rhythm was slowing down, as if he was gradually struggling.


    after a while, the black light on his body suddenly shattered.


    a spike appeared on the wall and pierced through xu bails chest.


    ¡°f * ck, it really hurts!¡±


    xu bai rolled his eyes. he felt that after acting for so many times, the price he paid for acting this time was quite high.


    before he could think further, many spikes appeared around him and pierced through his limbs from different angles.


    xu bai raised his eyebrows. the pain was so painful that it was numb. even the golden silkmail he obtained from the ferocious tiger camp for the first time had turned into pieces. however, he did not scream. instead, he looked at the darkness not far away..

 Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: What Kind of Life Providence Is This?

    chapter 287: what kind of life providence is this?


    (8000) _4


    translator: 549690339


    you mu walked out from the darkness, a smile on his terrifying face.¡±¡±lt¡¯s a pity that i won.¡¯


    he looked at the wounds on xu bai¡¯s body and was confident.


    these were all serious injuries. as a part of the feng shui pattern, he could naturally feel it.


    with such a heavy injury, xu bai couldn¡¯t even move. how could he resist? therefore, he walked out boldly.


    ¡°don¡¯t blame me. you are an opponent worthy of respect, but if i want to steal your life providence, i have to keep you alive. ¡°you mu came in front of xu bai and shook his head,¡±¡±but don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll accompany you on the dark path.¡±


    xu bai glared at you mu. he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. instead, he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    this was indeed not his acting, but a real experience.


    it really f * cking hurt!


    if he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have played so much.


    however, now that this guy had come out, he would wait and see.


    thinking of this, the anger in xu bai¡¯s eyes deepened.


    ¡°sigh, you and i are both going to die. why do you still have such great resentment?¡±you mu sighed, raised his right hand, and pressed it on xu bai¡¯s head with the power of feng shui.


    xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up when he felt the touch on his head.


    at this moment, you mu noticed xu bails expression and had a bad feeling.


    no, ne had already suttered irreparable injuries. how could ne still nave the strength to resist?


    if he was outside, he might have been able to sense that xu bai was lying to him or acting. however, now that he was in his fengshui, he could sense that xu bai was definitely not acting. this was indeed a serious injury that could not be resisted.


    however, sometimes, things tended to develop in the opposite direction.


    the corner of xu baits mouth curled up. the refined qi in his body was being consumed at a rapid speed. it was like drinking water. in the blink of an eye, the refined qi had disappeared completely.


    as all his true core strength was depleted, the injuries on his body were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    it was incredibly fast.


    indestructible body.


    true essence energy could not dissipate, and the body could not be destroyed.


    the more serious the injury, the more refined qi would be consumed. this had nothing to do with the speed of recovery. if he consumed all his refined qi in one go, the wounds on his body would recover at the fastest speed.


    it didn¡¯t matter if his true core strength was empty.


    kidney strengthening technique!


    in the next moment, a warm current flowed through his kidneys. immediately after, the true distant force in his body was quickly replenished.


    the copper coins flew out of the pouch on his waist and pierced you mu¡¯s body.


    ¡± ah¨C the body trembled and she screamed.


    he was originally translucent, and after being attacked, the degree of his body¡¯s invisibility gradually deepened. it was obvious that he had suffered great damage.


    xu bai didn¡¯t waste any time. he controlled the copper coin to return quickly and once again pierced you mu¡¯s body. at the same time, he pulled out the ghost head blade. the blade light turned into afterimages and covered him from top to bottom.


    ¡°impossible, how can you still resist?¡±


    amidst the screams, there were sounds of uncertainty. this scene had obviously gone beyond you mu¡¯s common sense.


    what kind of person was this!


    was this kind of ridiculous recovery ability something a human could have?


    he felt that he was not fighting against a person, but an incomparably powerful monster, a monster that made him tremble.


    however, no one answered him. at this moment, xu bai¡¯s face was filled with killing intent, making people¡¯s scalps go numb.


    the blade was faster than the last, and the copper coin was like a shooting star.


    you mu could feel that he was about to die. he couldn¡¯t live, and now he had suffered such a heavy blow. he didn¡¯t have much time left.


    ¡°since i can¡¯t steal all of your life providence, i can steal a little bit. i can¡¯t change the feng shui of half of yunlai mansion, but i can make all the tunnels collapse. ¡±


    cleansing you knew that he was dead for sure, but before he died, he couldn¡¯t let the other party have it easy.


    originally, he had planned to destroy this half of the fengshui and make this place a land of peril, but now he could only settle for the next best thing.


    after all, he couldn¡¯t steal all of xu bai¡¯s life providence. he could only steal a little and then make half of the tunnel collapse.


    half of the yunlai mansion was built on the underground tunnel. if this half of the underground tunnel collapsed, this half of the yunlai mansion would instantly become ruins.


    however, compared to directly changing the feng shui, although it could become ruins if it collapsed, it could be rebuilt.


    you mu didn¡¯t care anymore. people on the verge of death would go crazy.


    thinking of this, he frantically activated the power of feng shui in his body.


    then, ignoring the pain in his body, he began to steal xu bai¡¯s life providence.


    originally, he could only steal everything when xu bai was powerless to resist. now, he could only steal a trace at most.


    before you mu¡¯s eyes, xu bai¡¯s life providence was pulled out and poured into him.


    the next moment, you mu was stunned.


    ¡°what did i just see?¡±


    when a feng shui master stole someone else¡¯s life providence, he could see a trace of something related to the person. at this moment, you mu looked at the scene in front of him and fell into a daze.


    waves of voices were like the voices of gods and devils, constantly revolving around xu bai. behind xu bai, darkness and light suddenly appeared. the two intertwined and devoured each other, but there was a sense of harmony in the entanglement..

 Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: What Kind of Life Providence Is This? (8000) _5

    chapter 288: what kind of life providence is this? (8000) _5


    translator: 549690339


    above the darkness and light was a face whose facial features could not be seen clearly.


    half of the face was glowing with a holy light, while the other half was a skeleton.


    holy and evil interweaved, yet they were able to fuse together steadily. this abrupt feeling made one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    you mu was lost, lost in it.


    he seemed to see a person sitting on the clouds, floating in the air.


    however, under the clouds were skeletons that were like a small mountain, filled with evil aura.


    you mu¡¯s heart shook. at this moment, he could no longer speak, but he kept shouting in his heart.


    ¡°a position that cannot be looked at directly, an unfathomable abyss, the number one life matrix in the world, a life without life that only appears in legends. how could it appear on him!¡±


    you mu shouted in his heart, but he had no chance.


    xu bai raised his hand and slashed down. with the last slash, you mu¡¯s life force was completely cut off.


    the surrounding scenery disappeared, and he returned to the narrow passage. ¡°hu¡­¡± xu bai let out a long breath and wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°today is really quite good.¡±


    it was indeed quite exciting. this cleansing you was very strong.


    however, there was one thing he didn¡¯t understand. why did you mu have such a shocked expression before he died, as if he had seen a ghost?


    he couldn¡¯t stop to ask in the life-and-death battle just now. now that the other party was dead, there was nothing he could ask.


    it didn¡¯t matter. he was dead anyway.


    xu bai sheathed ghost head blade at this thought. he looked at the darkness ahead and thought for a moment.


    he was wondering if he should go and take a look.


    however, he did not expect to hear footsteps behind him.


    xu bai turned around and saw a figure lunging at him, falling into his arms.


    ¡°sob, sob, sob. young master, i thought you were dead.¡±chu yu did not say anything else. she grabbed his sleeve and wiped away the tears on her face.


    behind chu yu, yun zihai, qin feng, and the black-robed man heaved a sigh of relief.


    the few of them felt that something was wrong and went to the wrong place. they hurried over and saw chu yu trying non-stop.


    at that time, chu yu was already in a state of extreme panic. no matter how calm she was, she could not calm down.


    during this period of time, xu bai¡¯s teachings to her had long been etched in her mind. chu yu was unable to break through, so she naturally became more anxious and almost cried. now, she was indeed crying.


    ¡°brother xu, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. let¡¯s hurry up and find the person behind the scenes and get rid of him.¡±yun zihai also heaved a sigh of relief.


    in his mind, xu bai was like a bosom friend. the two of them hit it off very well, so he naturally couldn¡¯t bear to see this scene.


    xu bai pushed chu yu away and said in disdain,¡±¡±just wipe your tears and don¡¯t stick your snot on me.¡±


    so what if she was a beauty? her snot was also very dirty, okay?


    this was xu bai¡¯s point of view.


    in the past, when he used to watch videos on his phone, he often saw some girls posting fitness photos, especially when their backs were facing the mirror. they stuck their backs up high, as if their pelvises were leaning forward.


    most importantly, a bunch of people commented that it looked good.


    at that time, xu bai was very confused and sent a comment directly. he did not expect to be blocked by the other party in an instant.


    the comment was simple-such a beautiful butt, wouldn¡¯t it shit?


    he felt that he was telling the truth, but he really did not expect that he would instantly break through the other party¡¯s defense.


    sigh, a woman¡¯s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the sea.


    hearing xu bai¡¯s words, chu yu quickly hid her head and took out a handkerchief from her bosom. she wiped her face and did not dare to raise her head. she was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to find the person behind the scenes.¡±xu bai said indifferently.


    the moment he said that, the entire place fell silent. even chu yu stopped wiping her face and looked at xu bai with her mouth agape.


    xu bai told them what had happened, and the surroundings became even quieter.


    ¡°brother xu, are you really not the reincarnation of those old monsters?¡±yun zihai had already asked this question countless times.


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s not a loss for me to lose to you.¡±qin feng proudly raised his head. the meaning in his words was indeed that he had admitted defeat.


    chu yu did not say anything but thought to herself,¡¯am i fighting for my uncle or my father?¡±


    the black-robed man was the most unbearable. although he did not say anything, his expression had already betrayed him. he could not close his mouth.


    ¡°it¡¯s a routine operation.¡± xu bai waved his hand.¡±


    the corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. they felt that rushing over anxiously just now was a wrong decision.


    ¡°then shall we go back now?¡± yun zihai asked.


    since he had settled this matter, it was time to return.


    xu bai thought about it and was about to speak when chu yu spoke first.


    xu bai frowned and turned to look at yun zihai.


    yun zihai¡¯s body was the same. the sharp aura he had encountered at the bottom of the lake appeared again.


    ¡°could it be related to the gale country¡¯s corpse?¡±xu bai said.


    the black-robed man shook his head.¡± i¡¯ve been by his side for a long time, so i know some things. the fengshui master is dead, and the fengshui array has been broken. it shouldn¡¯t affect them anymore.¡±¡±


    ¡°then what is the reason?¡± xu bails frown deepened.


    chu yu shook her head. her face was filled with confusion. at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    ¡°dong¡­¡± thump¡­ dong¡­¡±


    footsteps sounded in the dark passage ahead..

 Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: This Book’s Skill Is Not Serious (1)

    chapter 289: this book¡¯s skill is not serious (1)


    translator: 549690339


    footsteps?


    when the footsteps sounded, everyone present became alert.


    they had just taken care of one of the people behind the scenes, and a new danger had appeared.


    everyone looked into the depths of the darkness.


    the darkness was so deep that one could not see the bottom, but the sound of footsteps could be heard clearly. every step they took echoed in the darkness. the sound was distant at first, but as time passed, it slowly became muffled.


    this was getting closer and closer.


    ¡°young master¡­¡± chu yu tugged on xu bails sleeve. she tilted her head and pointed at her heart with her fair finger.¡±that feeling of disgust is gone.¡± xu bai was slightly stunned. he turned to look at yun zihai after hearing what chu yu said.


    not far away, yun zihai¡¯s fierce aura also disappeared.


    what was going on?


    according to the situation they encountered at the bottom of the lake, the gale country, the qingyun academy, and the great chu country were irreconcilable enemies. this was also the reason why it affected the two of them.


    the black-robed man had said that the fengshui master was dead, and the fengshui array was no longer there. hence, chu yu¡¯s situation would not exist.


    however, it still appeared, and there were footsteps.


    the sound of footsteps was one thing, but chu yu and yun zihai suddenly returned to normal after the sound of footsteps.


    but the problem was that the footsteps were still there, and they were getting closer.


    xu bai couldn¡¯t figure it out, and he didn¡¯t have time to think about the situation before him.


    as the footsteps got closer, a figure walked out from the darkness ahead.


    the figure¡¯s entire body was enveloped in a golden light. his face could not be seen clearly. under the golden light, it was as if he had no facial features.


    after this golden figure appeared, it stopped not far from xu bai and the others. it did not take another step forward.


    the crowd fell silent, and no one moved.


    the golden figure was not a living thing, but was made of pure gold.


    the moment it appeared, the surrounding darkness was dissipating.


    the warm light shone on the person¡¯s body, making him feel relaxed and happy.


    as soon as the surrounding darkness came into contact with the golden light, it would automatically retreat, as if it was afraid of sticking to it.


    at this moment, the silent yun zihai spoke.


    ¡°it¡¯s fate!¡± yun zihai said loudly,


    xu bai frowned.


    fate, what was that?


    the current situation did not seem very dangerous because yun zihai seized this time to explain to xu bai.


    ¡°the so-called fate is an extremely mysterious thing. it exists in everyone. if the fate is good, everything will be fine. if the fate is bad, bad luck will spread.¡±


    ¡°this thing is extremely mysterious. it¡¯s a skill of the fortune-teller lineage. oh right, the fengshui master is a branch of the fortune-teller.¡±


    ¡°there are many branches of fortune-tellers, such as geomancer, physiognomist, diviner, etc.¡±


    as yun zihai explained, xu bai gradually understood.


    in xu bai¡¯s summary, the so-called fate was regarded as luck. if that was the case, then the golden figure was really not human.


    ¡°this thing isn¡¯t hostile?¡±


    ever since the golden figure appeared, he had been standing there without making any movements.


    ¡°this should be the fate of our great chu¡­one of them.¡± chu yu took two steps forward and stared at the golden figure in front of her. ¡°after it appeared, not only did i not feel disgusted, but i also felt an extremely comfortable sense of security.¡±


    the fate of great chu?


    xu bai was stunned for a moment, then he seemed to have thought of something.


    could it be that this was also within the calculations of that person in the capital?


    from the very beginning until now, xu bai had long known that the emperor knew the location of all the tunnels. he could tell from chu yu¡¯s ability to read the map.


    this is the emperor¡¯s teaching, that is the emperor¡¯s knowing everything.


    however, the emperor pretended not to know and even pretended to send so-called spies.


    now, a golden qi appeared, and it belonged to great chu. this was very obvious.


    the emperor¡¯s goal was definitely the golden fate.


    however, he did not know what the actual operation was.


    ¡°it¡¯s just standing here without moving?¡±xu bai muttered.


    the current situation was very awkward. the surroundings were pitch-black, but the golden figure was emitting a nouveau riche light. most importantly, the golden figure did not move.


    in xu bail s opinion, should they just fight?


    just as he thought of this, the golden figure seemed to sense something. he slowly turned his head and looked directly in xu bail s direction.


    the face was as smooth as a mirror, without any facial features, but xu bai could feel that the other party was looking at him.


    as he did not have eyes, he could not see any emotions, nor could he feel any abnormalities. there was no so-called pressure or anything like that.


    it was as if he was looking at a stranger.


    then, the golden figure made a move.


    under everyone¡¯s gaze, he slowly bent down and bowed to xu bai.


    everyone was shocked.


    fate had no consciousness and was a dead object. other than being related to luck, it had no other characteristics.


    but now, this dead thing actually bowed to xu bai.


    although it wasn¡¯t a big bow, the slight bending of his waist was already shocking enough.


    xu bai said solemnly.


    he had never come into contact with such a strange thing as fate energy, but now it was bowing to him. no matter how he looked at it, it felt very strange.


    after the golden figure finished this action, it raised its body. then, in everyone¡¯s eyes, it turned into specks of golden light and gradually disappeared.


    xu bai and yun zihai looked up..

 Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: This Book’s Skill Is Not Serious (2)

    chapter 290: this book¡¯s skill is not serious (2)


    translator: 549690339


    they had a vague feeling that something seemed to have appeared under the sky of great chu.


    it was very mysterious and hard to fathom.


    after such a commotion, the surroundings returned to darkness and silence.


    ¡°let¡¯s go and take a look at those corpses first. ¡°xu bai said.


    if he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he wouldn¡¯t think about it for the time being.


    in the future, when he had the chance to come into contact with them again, he would obtain more clues and connect these clues together.


    everyone nodded and tacitly stopped talking about this matter. they followed xu bai into the depths of the tunnel.


    next, everyone searched the tunnel carefully, but found nothing else.


    the feng shui pattern had been broken, and the corpses of the gale country had all turned into ashes, leaving nothing behind.


    after the search was fruitless, everyone did not stay any longer and returned to the government office along the original path.


    they were finishing up.


    on the other side, in the capital city, far away from yunlai mansion, the imperial palace was silent.


    on the surface, there was no one else in the imperial palace other than the patrolling imperial army.


    however, as the imperial palace of the great chu state, this was the most dangerous place in the great chu state. even the great yue state and the border barbarians did not dare to set foot in this place.


    in the open and in the dark, there were countless experts guarding this


    forbidden area.


    in a luxurious hall, a middle-aged man in yellow was reading a book.


    this book had no cover, but the handwriting was vigorous and powerful, and the content was all about the way of governing the country.


    the middle-aged man looked ordinary, but there was a noble air between his brows that ordinary people did not have. even if an expert was here, he would not be able to look straight at him.


    the night in the imperial palace was very dark, but the lights here were as bright as day. a large number of lights were lit, and it was no different from davtime.


    the middle-aged man was lying on a luxurious fur chair. even the chair was made of extremely precious wood.


    he read the book and frowned from time to time, as if he was considering the feasibility of the content in the book.


    at this moment, the middle-aged man suddenly stopped. he got up from the recliner and walked to the window step by step.


    even though he did this, the middle-aged man¡¯s back was still very straight. although his eyes were calm, there was a kind of majesty that others did not dare to look at.


    he went to the window. before his hand could touch the window, the window opened automatically.


    there were two shadows outside the window. after opening the window, they disappeared into the darkness.


    the middle-aged man looked in a direction and put down the book in his hand. in that direction, in the dark sky, a golden light that ordinary people could not detect flashed.


    when this scene appeared, the middle-aged man smiled.


    even though he was smiling, he could not change the noble aura. instead, it became even stronger.


    ¡°men.


    two words came out of the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth.


    there was no one around, but as he spoke, an old man in eunuch clothes appeared outside the window.


    ¡°your majesty.¡± the old eunuch¡¯s hair was white, but his divine light was restrained. one could tell at a glance that he was an expert.


    ¡°pass on my order, let the head of the heaven observation department come over. ¡°the emperor of the great chu country, the chu emperor, said calmly.


    ¡°your majesty, we¡¯ve been established for many years, so it¡¯s not suitable for us to be addressed like that in the past. it¡¯s not the first-in-command, but the supervisor.¡±the old eunuch¡¯s mouth twitched as he spoke.


    ¡°oh, call him over.¡± the chu emperor indifferently replied with an ¡®oh¡¯. he was extremely dissatisfied as he casually waved his hand and said.


    ¡°yes, sir.¡± the old eunuch quickly bowed respectfully and disappeared in a flash.


    seeing that the old eunuch had disappeared, the chu emperor looked up at the sky again and did not speak for a long time.


    after about half an incense¡¯s time.


    the old eunuch led an old man in a taoist robe over and knocked on the door.


    emperor chu: ¡±


    he is at the window but he wants to knock on the door, he is at the close old eunuch, he is at the number of etiquette, he is too stubborn, stubborn to morbid.


    ¡°come in.¡± the chu emperor turned around and lay down on the recliner.


    at this moment, two black figures appeared and carefully closed the window, afraid that they would disturb the number one person in great chu.


    the door opened, and the old eunuch led the old taoist priest in.


    as the old taoist entered, he tidied his clothes. his right eye was already bruised.


    ¡°being untidy is the greatest disrespect to his majesty.¡±an old eunuch with great etiquette said solemnly.


    the chu emperor smiled and shook his head, not saying anything.


    the old eunuch left and closed the door behind him.


    director zhang rubbed his eyes and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. however, standing in front of the emperor, he didn¡¯t dare to lose his manners and quickly knelt on the ground.¡±this humble subject is the heaven supervisor. greetings, your majesty.¡±


    the observatory sounded powerful, but it was not a powerful organization in the capital.


    all of their members were fortune-tellers. some were geomancers, some were physiognomists, and some were divinators. there were all sorts of people.


    what they did was very simple. they observed the weather, calculated the solar terms, and observed the fate.


    ¡°rise.¡± the chu emperor waved his sleeves and said indifferently,¡±¡±lt¡¯s done.¡±


    director zhang had just stood up when he heard that. he was slightly stunned, and then his expression became excited.


    did he succeed?


    success!


    ¡°you should know what to do next.¡±the chu emperor said.


    director zhang nodded vigorously and said excitedly, ¡°this humble subject will take my leave now and immediately begin your majesty¡¯s plan.¡±


    the chu emperor nodded and said, ¡°go.¡±¡±


    after receiving the chu emperor¡¯s order, director zhang didn¡¯t stay. he turned around and left.


    after director zhang left, emperor chu leaned back on the recliner and closed his eyes. he sighed and said, ¡°¡±1 didn¡¯t expect that after i set up chess pieces in every place, yunlai manor would succeed in the end. my great chu finally has fate..¡±

 Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: This Book’s Skill is Not Serious (8000)

    chapter 291: this book¡¯s skill is not serious (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    the word fate was his greatest scheme.


    as the emperor of great chu, only his own family knew about his own affairs.


    he knew very well how great chu came to be.


    he had risen up from the bottom of the world, but at the last moment, he had overthrown the rule of the gale and established himself here. only he knew the sadness in the process.


    but from the beginning to the end, the big chu has always been the most important drawback of the most important.


    it wasn¡¯t evil or unorthodox, but fate.


    he was established on the gale country and took over the gale country¡¯s territory.


    however, this fate energy was completely sealed by gale country at the last moment.


    a country without fate might not have any abnormalities in the short term, but over time, the disadvantages would be revealed.


    natural and man-made disasters were still a small matter.


    therefore, from the beginning to the end, the chu emperor was seeking luck. in the end, he discovered that the gale did not cut off all the qi, but hid it all in the tunnel.


    he had thought that he could take everything and return the fate energy to great chu, but the result was completely different.


    the entire tunnel was a feng shui array. it was an extremely powerful feng shui array that bound all the fate energy, making it impossible to find it.


    director zhang was great chu¡¯s strongest feng shui master. after many failures, he also came up with nothing. in the end, he came up with a method.


    the one who tied the bell needs to untie it.


    to truly find the fate, the only way was to let the survivors of gale country open up the current feng shui pattern.


    thus, the chu emperor had set up this plan.


    he had all the tunnels and the most crucial points of all the feng shui arrays, but he lacked the person to break the array. and the person to break the array had to be an old man from gale country.


    he only needed to crack one and director zhang would be able to use it as a foundation to take down all the qi.


    he had planted people in every corner of jingzhou prefecture road, and he also had spies in the dark tower.


    however, he didn¡¯t expect yunlai mansion to be the first to crack it.


    ¡°no matter what, this is the best outcome.¡±the chu emperor opened his eyes once again. even at his level, he still couldn¡¯t suppress his joy.


    ¡°xu bai is really my benefactor. what kind of reward should i give him for this matter?¡±


    the chu emperor stood up and walked to the study table. he took out a booklet and picked up a brush. after thinking for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t write.


    ¡°i am the highest and my words carry weight. he has indeed completed this matter, so i should give him a chance to leap into the sea. however, i am unwilling. how can i let such a good talent slip away?


    ¡°but how can i explain to my younger brother? if i go back on my words, i can¡¯t guarantee that my younger brother will come to my place and make a scene.¡± the chu emperor put down his brush and sat on his chair, sighing.


    he stared at the blank booklet and thought for a long time, but he could not think of a reason.


    a moment later, the chu emperor sighed again.


    he picked up the brush again and wrote on the booklet.


    above it is a line word, a line word.


    ¡°yun zihai and xu bai have destroyed the operation of the dark tower. they have made great contributions and deserve to be rewarded. now, they will reward yun zihai with 1,000 taels of silver and the fourth-grade heaven ascending brush from the imperial family¡¯s treasury.¡±


    ¡°the reward is xu bai, below the fourth level of the royal family¡¯s treasury. you will be allowed to watch for a month, and you will have to go to the royal family¡¯s treasury by yourself.¡±


    the chu emperor put down his brush in satisfaction and nodded.


    ¡°this time, zhen also went back on his words and even gave a reward. younger brother, you can¡¯t make a scene anymore.¡±


    ¡°when he comes to the capital, it¡¯s unknown who he¡¯ll be with.¡±


    ¡°my stupid brother, don¡¯t you know that talents are all snatched?¡±


    the chu emperor came to the window and the window opened automatically.


    looking at the night sky outside the window, emperor chu thought to himself,¡±¡±besides, xu bai is on his way to the capital, so i can complete my new plan again.¡±


    it had been a few days since the last incident.


    during this period of time, the most relaxed person was none other than xu bai. as for the most tired person, it was naturally yun zihai.


    without the biggest crisis, yun zihai was completely busy and could not escape from all kinds of matters.


    what was worth mentioning was that qin feng had finally left the yunlai mansion. before he left, he had left with sadness.


    these few days, he had changed places every day, but there was not a single fish.


    qin feng blamed it on the bad feng shui and left angrily.


    as for why it was feng shui, he had no other reason.


    especially when he saw an ordinary person¡¯s basket full of fish, he almost fainted from anger.


    after qin feng left, xu bai also returned to the yin posthouse.


    during this period of time, he still lived his normal life every day.


    in the morning, he would teach chu yu, and in the evening, he would go to the yin posthouse to see if there were any good things.


    at the same time, he also read the book that yun zihai gave him.


    unfortunately, other than that earthen jar, he really didn¡¯t find anything good.


    ¡°alright, today¡¯s class is over. you can go back and rest. ¡°xu bai looked at chu


    yu and said.


    this time, chu yu didn¡¯t leave. instead, she gritted her teeth as if she was struggling with something. she grabbed the corner of her clothes and kept kneading it. the corner of her clothes was about to wrinkle.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± xu bai asked.


    ¡°young master, i received a messenger pigeon yesterday, so i¡¯m leaving.¡± chu yu raised her head and said.¡±


    ¡°gone?¡± xu bai was stunned for a moment, then he reacted and said,¡±¡±you¡¯re going back to the army?¡±


    chu yu nodded and said,¡± yes. father said that he¡¯s almost done learning. it¡¯s time to go back. i can¡¯t keep troubling you.¡±¡± chu yu lowered her head again.


    chu yu was very happy when she was here..

 Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: This Book’s Skill Is Not Serious (4)

    chapter 292: this book¡¯s skill is not serious (4)


    translator: 549690339


    although she was a heartless person, she was especially free here.


    there was no need to consider the various rules of the palace or the rules of the army. he was free and could do whatever he wanted.


    although xu bai had to take care of her and learn so many things every day, she was still quite happy.


    he was really not used to the sudden departure of the longs.


    ¡°raise your head.¡± xu bai said.


    chu yu raised her head immediately. her eyes were a little wet.


    ¡°all good things must come to an end. are you going back alone this time?¡±xu bai raised his eyebrows and said.


    xu bai was still worried if chu yu went back alone.


    even though chu yu had learned a lot of experience during this period of time and had mastered it thoroughly, it was still a long journey. it was inevitable that she would be at risk if she were to walk alone.


    he did not know how chu yu managed to run over alone.


    chu yu hummed softly and said, ¡°i¡¯m not going alone. father said that eunuch wei will be coming to yunlai mansion in a few days and has something important to announce.¡±


    ¡°eunuch wei?¡± xu bai was slightly relieved when he heard chu yu¡¯s words. he repeated it subconsciously.


    ¡°a very old-fashioned old man. ¡°chu yu gestured and described it in an exaggerated manner. ¡°he¡¯s the head of the eunuchs in the palace, but he¡¯s especially old-fashioned. sometimes, when his hair is messed up, he¡¯ll scold him for half a day. every member of the royal family has been scolded by him.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    in that case, he was really old-fashioned.


    ¡°however, father didn¡¯t say why he came to yunlai mansion.¡±¡±l have to go back with him anyway. it¡¯s so boring.¡± chu yu wrinkled her nose.¡±


    xu bai smiled and said,¡± actually, you can¡¯t say that. since you¡¯ve learned something, you¡¯ll naturally have to put it to use. when the time comes, you¡¯ll be prepared to surprise his highness. ¡®¡±¡®


    chu yu felt slightly better after hearing that. she waved her little fists and said, ¡°¡±the current chu yu is no longer the chu yu of the past. i am the shrewd chu yu!¡±


    xu bai stroked chu yu¡¯s head and said,¡±¡±alright, smart chu yu, go back and revise quickly. since you¡¯re leaving in a few days, i¡¯ll prepare myself and teach you more in the next few days.¡±


    chu yu¡¯s face fell instantly when she heard that.


    ¡°sob sob sob, i thought i could relax for two days.¡±


    under chu yu¡¯s resentful gaze, xu bai pushed chu yu¡¯s back and pushed her away.


    xu bai was still waving his hand as he watched chu yu¡¯s back view.


    ¡® oh, the shrewd chu yu. tomorrow¡¯s classes will be doubled¡­


    chu yu tilted her body and almost fell to the ground.


    xu bai looked at chu yu¡¯s back and retracted his hand after she had left. the smile on his face gradually disappeared as he turned around and returned to his room to sit down.


    he poured a cup of tea and took a sip. he placed the teacup back on the table and gently spun the teacup with his fingers.


    ¡°the head of the eunuchs came to yunlai mansion to announce a major event?¡±


    xu bai thought more than chu yu, especially when he heard that he was the head of the eunuchs.


    now that the matter was basically over and the crisis in yunlai mansion was over, what was left was to reward them according to their merits.


    after all, it was an extraordinary matter. it was normal for him to be rewarded according to his merits for ruining the dark tower¡¯s scheme.


    according to the previous agreement, the emperor would not say anything about recruiting, but xu bai felt that it would not be so simple.


    the emperor of the great chu state was a cunning old man. one could tell from his recent plans.


    some things had to be guarded against.


    however, the problem now was very complicated. he did not even know what the other party¡¯s move was.


    ¡°let¡¯s take it one step at a time. let¡¯s see what the emperor will do first. ¡°xu bai thought to himself as he took another sip of tea.


    after making up his mind, xu bai calmed down and took out the book yun zihai had given him.


    the real harvest from these few days was this book.


    the progress bar was almost full. according to xu bai¡¯s estimation, he would be able to harvest it in the time it takes an incense stick to burn.


    as a professional, xu bai had a very accurate grasp of the time.


    ¡°open the liver!¡± xu bai rubbed his face hard and began to work hard.


    as time passed, the progress bar was finally full.


    the pale blue smoke appeared in front of her eyes and gradually formed a line of text.


    [you have studied the nameless book and comprehended a new bed technique!]


    xu bai:


    what was that?


    did i see wrongly?


    what was this?


    xiao jin, you¡¯ve changed. you¡¯re starting to become indecent.


    looking at the words ¡®new bed technique¡¯, xu bai felt uncomfortable.


    in fact, he already had a guess. after all, the content of this book was indeed interesting.


    however, he still held onto a glimmer of hope. in the end, the reality was that his hopes were wrong.


    ¡°what do i want this for?¡±


    ¡°i took good care of my kidney, okay?¡±


    xu bai, who could not help but complain, finally began to complain in his heart.


    the light blue words disappeared and transformed into information that surged into xu bai¡¯s mind.


    however, before the process was complete, new words appeared.


    xu bai was very clear about this situation. this was due to the fusion. otherwise, it would not have happened a second time.


    however, most of the fused skills were of the same type.


    ¡°i understand now. i still have an indecent skill.¡±xu bai swore in his heart.


    light blue smoke quickly gathered and new words appeared.


    [fusion option found. fusion in progress. ]


    [kidney enhancement technique + chuang di new technique = kidney


    enhancement harvest technique.]]


    [fusion successful..]

 Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: This Book’s Skill Is Not Serious (5)

    chapter 293: this book¡¯s skill is not serious (5)


    translator: 549690339


    a large amount of information entered xu bai¡¯s mind, and the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [name: xu bail


    [realm: fifth stage unspecialized.]


    [three breaks (level 4): maximum level.]


    [reversing purple cloud squall, yin yang disorder (level 5-5):[maximum level.]


    [wind snow return (level 5): maximum level.]


    [four steps (level 3): maximum level.]


    [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.] [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney harvester (level 5): maximum level.] [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.] [paper binding essence (level 5): max level.]


    ¡® comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    when xu bai mastered this skill, he could not help but sigh in his heart.


    ¡°although it looks very indecent, it¡¯s really not bad.¡±


    the original kidney strengthening technique was a tier 4 skill, corresponding to the sixth stage, and could store the true essence energy of the sixth stage.


    and now, after the fusion of the two, the kidney harvesting technique could store fifth-grade true core strength. although it was only an increase in grade, it was a qualitative change.


    most importantly, the previous kidney strengthening method had its drawbacks. it required a large amount of medicinal herbs to be stored inside, but now it was completely unnecessary.


    the word ¡± collection ¡± was originally a new technique that could only be collected in a specific situation. although it was called collection, it was actually beneficial to both parties.


    however, it was different now. not only in a special occasion, but even when he was walking on a daily basis, he could slowly collect true core strength from the surroundings and store it inside.


    the speed was very fast. according to xu bails calculations, it would only take about a day to store the refined qi of a fifth stage expert.


    very strong.


    ¡°doesn¡¯t that mean that i¡¯m already a rank-5 now, and there¡¯s another rank-5 added together?¡±xu bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    with this, he had a huge boost in his ability to fight a prolonged battle.


    xu bai looked at the book in front of him. after savoring it for a while, he took out a brazier and threw it in.


    the flames rose and the book gradually turned into ashes.


    this was originally a gift from yun zihai. there was no need to return it. he had the absolute right to deal with it. in order to reduce the risk of his cheat being exposed, he directly set it on fire.


    after the book turned into ashes, xu bai finally felt relieved.


    ¡°hmm, the next step is to wait for the head of the eunuchs and see what kind of tricks he has up his sleeves.¡±


    time continued to pass. in the blink of an eye, a few days had passed. xu bai did not have any new progress bars to work on these few days. he was focused on training chu yu.


    ever since the number of classes increased, chu yu had been sighing. however, she was still very obedient and did not make a fuss. she only muttered a few words from time to time.


    the class went on as usual today. xu bai was about to let chu yu go back to rest after the lesson when he heard the sound of flapping wings. a white carrier pigeon flew in from outside and landed on xu bails desk.


    seeing this, xu bai raised his eyebrows.


    he recognized the pigeon as a pigeon from yunlai prefecture, which was used to communicate with the yin posthouse.


    when he saw this messenger pigeon, he already understood what had happened, but he still reached out and took the letter inside.


    opening the paper, a line of words appeared on it.


    ¡°brother xu, someone from the capital has sent an imperial edict to invite brother xu to come to yunlai manor immediately.¡±


    it was written in yun zihai¡¯s handwriting, and the explanation was clear. it seemed that the head of the eunuchs, eunuch wei, had come.


    chu yu was like a curious baby as she moved closer to xu bai. her little head was moving randomly as she read the contents on the paper.


    when she saw what was written on it, her small face immediately became bitter, as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    ¡°i¡¯m going back¡­¡± chu yu¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. she did not know why she would make such a grand scene when she was just going home.


    ¡°let¡¯s go. no matter what, we have to go and take a look.¡±xu bai led chu yu out of the room and left the matter to liu er before rushing to yunlai mansion.


    since he was already here, he would meet him and see what he was up to.


    the two of them did not stop along the way. when they arrived at the government office, they saw that the door of the government office was open. an old man in eunuch clothes stood inside.


    the old man¡¯s hair was white and his face was wrinkled, but he had no beard and was bald.


    on the surface, this old man looked very old, but his straight back and the divine light in his eyes could tell that this old man was not an ordinary person.


    yun zihai stood next to him as if he was communicating with the old man.


    xu bai walked in with chu yu. when the two of them walked in, the old man¡¯s ears twitched and he looked in the direction of the voice.


    eunuch wei had come to deliver the news of his majesty the emperor. at the same time, he wanted to see what kind of person xu bai was.


    as the emperor¡¯s trusted aide, there were many things that needed to be done well, just like now.


    when eunuch wei turned around and saw xu bai walking in, he was obviously stunned.


    of course, he knew chu yu who was beside him. after all, chu yu had been lectured many times in the imperial palace.


    however, eunuch master wei was more interested in xu bai.


    ¡°this person is not simple.¡±


    when eunuch wei saw xu bai for the first time, these words instantly appeared in his mind..

 Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Twenty

    chapter 294: twenty-one progress bar


    translator: 549690339


    at eunuch wei¡¯s level, he could see many things clearly, especially whether a person had potential.


    this was not ability, but experience.


    from the beginning of the great chu country, all those who had followed the chu emperor had started out in the midst of war.


    eunuch wei was originally a normal man. however, because of a battle, he had fought against dozens of experts of the same level alone. in the end, he had suffered irreversible injuries and became like this.


    at that time, great chu was established. founding heroes like them had made immortal contributions to great chu.


    the emperor of chu had wanted to confer a high official position on eunuch wei, but eunuch wei had refused no matter what. he was unwilling no matter what. even when the emperor of chu was furious, he was unwilling to become an official.


    in his words, he was already a eunuch. if he became a high official, wouldn¡¯t he become a laughingstock?


    eunuch wei had always followed etiquette since he was born.


    it was a rule, a principle, and even a role model.


    from then on, eunuch wei became the head of the eunuchs.


    however, the people of the imperial court were very respectful to eunuch wei.


    even if a first-class official had a problem with etiquette and was scolded by eunuch wei in public, he would not dare to say anything.


    there was no other reason. when a person set an example, others would have nothing to say, not to mention that this was a person who had given up countless fame and fortune.


    since then, the world had lost a powerful official of the imperial court, but the palace had gained a head eunuch.


    as for how strong eunuch wei was, there was a world ranking that included great chu, great yue, and even the barbarian lands.


    eunuch wei was ranked twenty-third.


    in the past, dozens of experts had infiltrated the palace to assassinate him. that night, in the chu emperor¡¯s courtyard, eunuch wei carried dozens of heads and had the eunuch in charge drag them out to feed the dogs.


    old was old, but no one could underestimate him.


    someone once said that the chu emperor was extremely lucky, for these experts to be willing to bow down to him.


    only eunuch wei smiled disdainfully when he heard this and ignored it.


    such an expert, who could make a first-grade official in the palace not dare to speak, had such an evaluation of xu bai. if others knew about it, it would definitely cause a great uproar.


    this was eunuch wei¡¯s intuition, and he had always believed in it.


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, no wonder your highness wanted to throw a tantrum in front of his majesty.¡±eunuch wei thought to himself.


    at this moment, xu bai walked in and met eunuch wei¡¯s gaze.


    he looked at eunuch wei¡¯s slightly cloudy eyes and felt that the head of the eunuchs in the palace had an inexplicable emotion towards him.


    ¡°hiss¡­¡±


    it was said that when a man lost that thing, his personality would change a little. could it be¡­


    xu bai silently turned his gaze away.


    ¡°brother xu, you¡¯re here. this is eunuch wei from the palace. he¡¯s specially come to deliver the emperor¡¯s secret edict.¡±yun zihai also saw xu bai and hurriedly greeted him.


    xu bai walked over and greeted him. he cupped his fists and said, ¡°greetings, eunuch wei.¡±


    eunuch wei nodded in agreement.


    this appearance was originally normal, but in yun zihai¡¯s eyes, it was not normal at all.


    ¡°eunuch wei, who is extremely polite, how could he be indifferent to xu bail s actions?¡±yun zihai was extremely puzzled.


    he really didn¡¯t have time to remind him. even when he was writing the letter, eunuch wei was watching from the side.


    he couldn¡¯t talk about other people¡¯s quirks in front of others, right?


    ¡°lord yun, are you very puzzled?¡± eunuch wei glanced at yun zihai. yun zihai was slightly stunned, then he said very honestly,¡±¡±yes, eunuch wei.¡±


    ¡°as the princess¡¯s teacher, there is naturally no need to bow to me.¡±eunuch wei said slowly.


    the princess¡¯s teacher?


    yun zihai¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. he then turned to chu yu, who was hiding behind xu bai, and asked in astonishment,¡±¡±l¡¯ve never heard of a princess in the royal family. could it be his highness?¡±


    at this point, eunuch wei had already pointed it out, so xu bai simply admitted it.


    ¡°brother xu, you¡¯ve been hiding it from me for so long. ¡°yun zihai smiled bitterly.


    he had guessed chu yu¡¯s identity before, but he did not expect her identity to be like this.


    ¡°hello, grandpa wei.¡± at this moment, chu yu cowered and greeted him.


    all of the royal family members in the palace had learned etiquette from eunuch wei. from a young age, that kind of torture was simply ingrained in their bones.


    a rare smile appeared on eunuch wei¡¯s face.¡±¡±the little princess should have gained a lot from this experience. in the future, she will definitely not make


    his majesty and his highness worry anymore.¡±


    chu yu nodded timidly. she was still very afraid.


    eunuch wei retracted his gaze and shifted it to xu bai.¡±¡±lord xu, this is a secret edict from his majesty. according to the rules of great chu, there is no need to bow to receive the edict.¡±


    as he spoke, eunuch wei took out a memorial from his bosom.


    for example, the secret decrees of great chu were not made of cloth, but made of memorials.


    when the memorial was taken out, eunuch wei¡¯s aura changed, and it became deep into the sea.


    ¡°prefecture magistrate yun zihai, prefecture post station chief xu bai, accept the decree.¡±


    xu bai and yun zihai looked at each other and cupped their hands.¡±¡±l have received the edict of the state of qi.


    there was still etiquette, but there was no need to bow.


    eunuch wei nodded and said,¡± the two of you have contributed greatly to the battle at yunlai mansion. you have made great contributions to great chu. we will now reward you according to your contributions.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°yun zihai has made great contributions on this trip. he will be rewarded with a thousand taels of silver and a fourth-grade cloud climbing brush.¡±


    as eunuch wei finished speaking, a brush appeared from his sleeve and floated in front of yun zihai..

 Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Twenty

    chapter 295: twenty-one progress bar (2)


    translator: 549690339


    this brush was like white jade, and there was a shimmering luster on it. it was obvious that it was not an ordinary item.


    yun zihai took it with both hands and said, ¡°thank you, your majesty. long live my emperor.


    eunuch wei didn¡¯t answer. instead, he looked at xu bai and said,¡±¡±xu bai has contributed greatly to this battle. we have decided to give xu bai the right to read the imperial family¡¯s treasure vault for a month. he can read any fourth-grade book he wants.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    what?


    he wondered if he had heard wrongly.


    one month¡¯s reading rights?


    was the surprise so big?


    xu bai was stunned when he heard the news.


    if he could read a fourth stage book for a month, he would at least be able to read a few books.


    this reward was completely in line with his requirements.


    however¡­


    is there really a free lunch in this world?


    xu bai rubbed his chin and thought,¡±you still want me to go to the capital.. ¡® there was already something he needed to go to the capital.


    ¡°lord xu?¡± eunuch wei saw that xu bai did not answer, so he asked,¡±¡±do you have any doubts?¡±


    ¡°no, i haven¡¯t.¡± xu bai reacted and said,¡±l understand. ¡®¡±¡®


    let¡¯s talk about it later and see what happens later.


    eunuch wei hummed in acknowledgment and looked at chu yu.¡±¡±little princess, come with me. i¡¯ll send you to the army.¡±


    chu yu replied with an ¡®oh¡¯. she rolled her eyes and said,¡¯young master, come with us.¡±


    before xu bai could reply, eunuch wei interrupted him, ¡°¡±lord xu needs to set off in three days, and the route he takes is different from ours. little princess, don¡¯t play around and lose your manners.¡±


    as soon as the words ¡°etiquette¡± were said, the scene instantly fell silent.


    chu yu shrunk her neck and lowered her head. ¡°alright then.¡± after saying this, she turned her eyes and looked at xu bai.


    ¡°come to the army to visit me often in the future.¡±


    xu bai nodded with a smile and agreed.


    what happened next did not happen as xu bai had imagined. for example, whether there would be any disagreements. everything went smoothly and peacefully.


    chu yu followed eunuch wei and left for his father¡¯s army. xu bai was about to return to the yin posthouse alone when he was stopped by yun zihai.


    ¡°brother xu, i¡¯m afraid that your trip to the capital isn¡¯t as simple as just going to read the books in the royal treasury. ¡°yun zihai naturally saw this. after pulling xu bai back, his face revealed a solemn expression.


    this reward came out of nowhere. if it was yun zihai, it would be fine if he was rewarded with a few books, but why did xu bai have to personally go to the capital and read them in the imperial family¡¯s treasure vault?


    yun zihai couldn¡¯t figure out what his majesty was thinking and what plan he had.


    ¡°there are still three days left.¡±xu bai said.


    he would only set off three days later. during this time, xu bai could consider all kinds of clues to see if he could come up with a conclusion, even if it was a


    vague one.


    ¡°i hope it¡¯s okay.¡± yun zihai said.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± xu bai waved his hand and left.


    after leaving the government office, he went straight to the yin posthouse and instructed liu er to take care of the yin posthouse during this period of time.


    he sat on a chair and closed his eyes in deep thought.


    after a long time, he opened his eyes.


    he had a feeling that something was going on, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    it was impossible for the emperor to make a move on him. if he really wanted to make a move, it was enough at yunlai mansion. eunuch wei could solve all the problems by making a move directly.


    since she didn¡¯t want to attack him, she must have other thoughts.


    ¡°are you going or not?¡± xu bai pondered.


    although he had already accepted the secret edict, there were still three days. he could consider whether he should go or not.


    after thinking for a long time, xu bai stood up from his chair and made up his mind.


    ¨C go.


    not to mention anything else, just being able to read all the fourth-grade books in the imperial family¡¯s treasury in a month was already tempting.


    what he lacked the most right now was a progress bar.


    if he could stay for a whole month, it would definitely be a profit.


    no!


    xu bai had already made up his mind when he suddenly thought of something.


    was it really a profit?


    he was now a fifth-grade master, and most of his skills were at the fifth-grade. although fourth-grade books were hard to find, they were not absolute.


    as long as they found a place to stabilize themselves, they would at most be able to last a little longer. there was no need to take this risk.


    ¡°but if we don¡¯t take the risk, we¡¯ll have to find a place to hide. after all, directly defying the imperial edict seems to be quite a heavy crime. ¡°xu bai thought to himself.


    receiving the decree and then defying it, the price of this operation was a little high.


    ¡°the emperor is really good at this. on the surface, he gave me enough rewards, but he wants me to personally rush to the capital. on the surface, it makes sense, but the most important thing is that i can¡¯t refuse. ¡°xu bai placed one hand on his chin and played with the teacup on the table with the other.


    on the surface, he had given him a reward, but who knew what he was secretly up to? moreover, this reward was quite good on the surface. most importantly, this was the emperor¡¯s reward, so he could not refuse.


    just as xu bai was about to make a decision, he heard footsteps coming from outside the door.


    ¡°who is it?¡±


    this was the place where the station chief lived. no matter how bold the group of people outside were, they would not dare to step foot in this place.


    he looked in the direction of the footsteps and saw eunuch wei walking in with


    a kind face..

 Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Progress Bar (8000)

    chapter 296: progress bar (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°greetings, lord xu. it seems that lord xu hasn¡¯t chosen the right direction yet, so i¡¯m here to help you. ¡°after eunuch wei entered, he greeted xu bai politely. he stood in front of xu bai with his hands hanging by his sides.


    xu bai silently placed his hand on ghost head blade¡¯s hilt and said,¡±¡±why did


    eunuch wei come to my small place instead of sending chu yu off?¡±


    ¡°the little princess is temporarily in a safe place. i came here mainly to tell lord xu something, and then i really left.¡±when eunuch wei saw xu bai put his hand on the hilt of his saber, he was not angry. instead, he showed an expression of admiration.


    he had seen too many young people, and he had also seen many so-called proud sons of heaven. he had even seen people who were extremely talented.


    however, in his mind, those were just flowers in a greenhouse. after being carefully nurtured by their families or sects, they gradually became famous today.


    in eunuch wei¡¯s opinion, with the resources of the clan and the sect, even a pig with intelligence could take off.


    but xu bai was different.


    he had already investigated all kinds of information about xu bai. from the beginning to the present, this young man had always been fighting alone.


    there might be some fortuitous encounters, but who didn¡¯t have some fortuitous encounters these days? the most important thing was that this young man¡¯s personality was very much to his liking.


    he was brave and resourceful. even in this situation, he still dared to fight. just this point alone was something that many young people in the world could not compare to.


    most of the so-called heaven¡¯s favorites lost their composure after encountering him. some of them could not even lift their weapons. however, this person was able to treat him calmly. from the looks of it, he still wanted to fight him to the death.


    ¡°if the younger generation of my great chu had lord xu¡¯s personality, then there would be no successors in great chu. unfortunately, there are too few of them.¡±eunuch wei said sincerely.


    was there anyone in the younger generation who could compare to xu bai?


    the world was vast, there were definitely some, but there were very few.


    hearing eunuch wei¡¯s praise, xu bails lips curled up slightly.¡¯¡±¡®lt is my honor to receive eunuch wei¡¯s praise. however, eunuch wei didn¡¯t come today just to praise me, right?¡±


    ¡°of course not.¡± eunuch wei raised his right hand. a medium-sized wooden box had appeared in his right hand.


    after placing the wooden box on the table, eunuch wei pointed at it, indicating for xu bai to open it.


    xu bai frowned and opened the box in front of him. when he saw what was inside, his frown deepened.


    there was a map inside. it was a map of great chu. under the map, there were 21 books.


    when xu bai took out one of the books, he found that the progress bar was still in the wooden box.


    every book had a progress bar!


    this situation was beyond xu bai¡¯s imagination. he was surprised. he opened one of the books and slowly closed it.


    next, he opened and closed each book, and finally slowly closed the lid of the wooden box.


    ¡°isn¡¯t your majesty¡¯s reward a little too heavy?¡±


    inside the wooden box were the remaining parts of the nameless saber scridture.


    if the 24 nameless saber scriptures could be combined into one, he would be able to enter the first stage realm.


    ¡°his majesty said that you like doing business the most. now, we are also discussing business with you. since we are discussing business, of course, we have to have the corresponding capital.¡±¡±can you accept this business?¡± eunuch


    wei asked slowly.¡±


    ¡°it depends on the business.¡±xu bai picked up the map and found some places marked on it.


    eunuch wei took two steps forward and pointed at the map.¡±¡±lord xu only needs to stop at these marked places on the way to the capital.¡±


    xu bai stroked his chin and didn¡¯t say anything. he looked straight at eunuch wei, and the meaning in his eyes was obvious.


    reason. he wanted to know the reason. after all, he couldn¡¯t do things without reason.


    ¡°from the establishment of great chu until now, a large amount of time has already been spent. his majesty has worked hard to govern the country and has managed everything in an orderly manner. ¡°said eunuch wei.


    ¡°however, there is more than one great chu in this world. the current great chu has suddenly developed back then, but it has forgotten many places to make up for its loopholes.¡±


    ¡°the great chu that looks like a piece of iron actually has many wormholes in the depths. therefore, we need to be ruthless and fill all the holes in our bodies.¡¯


    at this point, eunuch wei paused for a moment. it seemed that he was old and needed to slow down, but xu bai knew that the strength of this person in front of him had nothing to do with age.


    he didn¡¯t interrupt or interrupt eunuch wei, waiting for him to continue.


    he knew what eunuch wei meant by the hole. it was none other than those people hiding in the dark of great chu, ready to overthrow great chu at any time.


    however, he couldn¡¯t possibly investigate everything that had anything to do with him. he wasn¡¯t in this line of work, so how could he interfere?


    ¡°lord xu can be said to be in the limelight now. putting aside other factors, just by solving the matter here, he has obtained the emperor¡¯s favor, and this favor is known by others.¡±¡± then, the person hiding in the dark will never come out except for the huge benefits,¡± eunuch wei said.¡± and now, the benefits are here.¡±


    xu bai narrowed his eyes.


    he finally understood that the main purpose of this journey was not to end up in the capital, but to be on the way..

 Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Twenty

    chapter 297: twenty-one progress bar


    translator: 549690339


    it was actually very simple why he was on the way.


    he was now famous, and even the emperor offered a huge price to let him enter the capital to meet the emperor.


    some people wanted him to go, while others didn¡¯t want him to go.


    those who didn¡¯t want him to go would naturally use all means to stop him.


    otherwise, when xu bai really arrived, the emperor would have a powerful assistant.


    as for those who tried to stop them, they could not be found at first. however, with xu bails actions along the way, they were only waiting for them to be pvnnqpd and then linrnntpd the f.mnprnr of great c.hll


    ¡°your majesty¡¯s plan is truly amazing. ¡°xu bai said.


    ¡°of course.¡± eunuch wei nodded as if it was natural. he slowly placed his hands behind his back and looked at xu bai seriously. without even blinking, he asked,¡±ln that case, does lord xu agree? if he agreed, he would give the remaining nameless saber scripture to lord xu.¡±


    xu bai stroked the surface of the wooden box and said, ¡°¡±this is something that no one can refuse.¡±


    as mentioned earlier, since it was a business deal, then there must be the capital to do business. the other party had already handed over the capital, and xu bai naturally accepted it happily.


    the emperor had already collected all the remaining books of the nameless saber scripture, which was equivalent to saving xu bai a lot of time. if he could complete the remaining progress bar of the nameless saber scripture, he would advance to rank-i.


    as the saying goes, wealth comes from danger. when the benefits of something were big enough, the risk was worth it.


    eunuch wei heard xu bai agree and said, ¡°¡±lord xu, don¡¯t worry. those old monsters won¡¯t dare to make a move, because once they do, they will be completely exposed. if they really make a move, we will act in time.¡±


    the meaning behind his words was already very obvious. the most important thing in this step was to eliminate those extra hands and feet.


    ¡°then what about the fourth-grade books for a month?¡± xu bai felt that there was still room for negotiation.


    ¡°of course we will fulfill this reward. after all, it is indeed what lord xu deserves. the books in your hands are only for our business.¡±said eunuch wei.


    ¡°eunuch wei is really an honest person, ¡± xu bai said with a smile.¡±since you all think so highly of this matter, i¡¯ll agree.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°good, brave and decisive, not a sloppy person.¡±eunuch wei praised,¡± your appearance will probably make the younger generation of this world feel insecure. i¡¯m very happy to see that kind of scene. since you¡¯ve agreed, i¡¯ll take my leave. i have to send the little princess to the military camp immediately.¡±¡± ¡°i won¡¯t send you off.¡± xu bai cupped his hands.


    eunuch wei finished what he had to do and left without saying anything else.


    xu bai had been watching the direction eunuch wei had left in until he could no longer see him. then, he slowly retracted his gaze and looked at the wooden box on the table.


    ¡°good stuff.¡±


    there was nothing that he liked more than the progress bar, and now there were twenty-one progress bars at once. they might all be fake.


    xu bai walked to the door and shouted,¡±¡±liu er.¡±


    liu er, who was patrolling near the yin posthouse, hurriedly ran over. ¡°my lord.¡±


    ¡°come into the house with me. i have something to instruct you.¡±xu bai said.


    since he had decided to go, he would arrange everything here before leaving to prevent others from stealing his house.


    xu bai¡¯s voice rang out in the quiet room.


    time flowed like water.


    life was like a beautiful journey. in this journey, anything could stop and wait for you, but time would not.


    in the blink of an eye, three days had passed.


    ¡°brother xu, the journey is long. take care.¡±yun zihai stood at the entrance of the yin posthouse and cupped his hands.


    xu bai was carrying a wooden box and a bag on his back. he had a paper figurine hanging from his waist. he smiled and said,¡±¡±don¡¯t make it sound like we¡¯re separated by life and death. i¡¯m only going for a trip.¡±


    ¡°sir, the horse is here.¡± liu er led a good horse to xu bai.


    xu bai used to be a bodvquard. although he was not zood at horsemanship, he could at least ride a horse.


    taking the reins from liu er¡¯s hands, xu bai mounted the horse and looked back at the yin posthouse.


    ¡°alright, it¡¯s getting late. go do what you have to do. i¡¯m leaving.¡±


    he didn¡¯t say anything else, nor did he say anything like ¡± once a strong man leaves, he won¡¯t return ¡°. he turned the reins and rode away.


    yun zihai looked at xu bai¡¯s back until he was gone before he retracted his gaze.


    yun zihai¡¯s voice rang out in this quiet place.


    ¡°now is the time for a fish to leap into the vast sea. i wonder what kind of storm brother xu will set off this time?¡±


    on this side, xu bai was rushing toward his destination. meanwhile, in another place, different voices were heard.


    ¡°oh? had the young man who rose up in the martial world already rushed to the capital?¡±


    ¡°good, good, good. if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a great opportunity for me.¡±


    ¡°hehe, the emperor of great chu wants to recruit another talent with potential.


    i have to stop him.¡±


    ¡°men! men! find out this person¡¯s route. you have to be fast!¡±


    there were all sorts of voices in different places, but they all had the same goal.


    other than these places, in a luxurious hall in the capital. one of the rooms was tightly shut, and a hazy light lit up inside..

 Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Twenty

    chapter 298: twenty-one progress bar (5)


    translator: 549690339


    a young woman slowly took off her gauze clothes and walked into the pool in front of her.


    in the pool, there was clean and warm water, with unknown petals floating on it.


    the young woman had a gentle and beautiful appearance. her figure was hot as she lay in the water. beside the pool, her black hair was soaked in the water and slowly spread out, covering the infinite scenery in the water.


    but even so, the smooth and fair shoulders that were exposed to the water¡¯s surface could not help but make people sway. looking down, they were faintly discernible between the water¡¯s surface, making them look even more mature.


    another pair of fair hands appeared and gently placed on her intoxicating shoulders, slowly kneading them.


    princess nine closed her eyes and enjoyed the massage from behind her. suddenly, she said,¡±¡±qingxue, your heart is in a mess. is it because that man is here?¡±


    qing xue, who was massaging the ninth princess ¡®shoulders, paused for a moment and shook her head.


    ¡°princess, you¡¯ve misunderstood. ever since she became your maid, qingxue has long cast aside her worldly feelings.¡±


    ¡°then why are you hesitating?¡± the ninth princess held qing xue¡¯s hand and pulled her closer.


    qingxue lowered her head.¡± qingxue is thinking that if he comes, the sky in the capital will probably change.¡±


    the ninth princess fell silent. after a moment, she said,¡±¡±lf he can, you can


    receive him.¡±


    qing xue nodded gently.


    ¡°continue, ¡± said the ninth princess.


    she was soaking in the water, her slender legs slightly curled up, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    on the other side, in another palace in the imperial palace.


    ¡°your highness, xu bai is definitely not an ordinary person. since he wants to come, we must treat him well.¡±


    zhou qing, who had once fought against the eighth prince with xu bai, stood before the sixth prince and resolutely proposed his idea.


    as one of the sixth prince¡¯s brains, he felt that he had to raise this idea.


    although the emperor had already lifted the restrictions on the members of the royal family, zhou qing still felt that he had to be on good terms with xu


    bai.


    he still couldn¡¯t forget what he had seen and heard that day, especially xu bai¡¯s devilish figure, which didn¡¯t lessen his shock at all.


    prince six frowned.¡± i still have more talents to recruit now. i really can¡¯t take care of him. if he comes, just recruit him casually. if he doesn¡¯t agree, we just don¡¯t offend him. after all, he was rewarded by father.¡±


    ¡°sigh¡­¡± when zhou qing heard the sixth prince¡¯s words, he knew that his highness had already made up his mind. he did not say anything else. he just felt that it would be a pity to lose such an opportunity.


    xu bai, could it really not work?


    no, zhou qing believed that even in the capital, it would be difficult for any young man to be a match for him.


    ¡°i hope your highness is right.¡± he thought to himself.


    the dragon gave birth to nine sons, each of them different.


    other than the eighth prince who was schemed against by the emperor, every member of the imperial family had their own thoughts.


    in another hall, the seventh prince slammed the table with a gloomy face.


    ¡°good, you¡¯re finally here. i sent someone to invite you, but you died inexplicably. although i can¡¯t find evidence that you did it, you¡¯re definitely involved.¡±


    beside him, his subordinates stood where they were, not daring to make a sound.


    after waiting for a long time, a scholarly-looking person mustered up his courage and walked out of the crowd.


    ¡°your highness, since xu bai was invited by his majesty, it¡¯s better for us not to touch him.¡±


    it would be fine if it was someone else who moved, but if it was a member of the royal family who moved brazenly, it would probably cause a big problem.


    however, seeing the seventh prince¡¯s angry expression, this person thought for a moment and added,¡±¡±even if we want to move, we have to wait until he finishes reading for a month.¡±


    as long as xu bai took the reward from his majesty, it would be more reasonable.


    ¡°good!¡± ¡± in that case, come up with a good plan for me.¡± the seventh prince said.¡± if he dares to touch my people, i will definitely not let him off!¡±¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± everyone hurriedly replied.


    everyone in the royal family had different thoughts.


    however, no matter what these people thought, they could not stop xu bai¡¯s progress.


    time continued to pass, and in the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    xu bai had already approached a yin posthouse, planning to rest there for a while.


    during this period of time, he did not rest. even when he was riding a horse, he would check the progress bar from time to time. after all, he did not have to read it seriously. he only needed to focus on it.


    although riding a horse like this was a little unique, at least it could increase the progress bar while being safe.


    one of the nameless saber scriptures was almost full. xu bai estimated that he would be able to complete it in less than a day or two.


    in fact, he did not feel tired. after all, he had been riding a horse the entire time. with his current body, this little bump was nothing.


    however, the horse couldn¡¯t run anymore. if it didn¡¯t rest, it would be like killing the goose that laid the golden eggs.


    fortunately, the yin posthouse built by great chu was very complete. it did not take long for him to arrive inside.


    xu bai found a spot and sat down. he took out the map and ate a few mouthfuls of dried food.


    after paying some money and getting the best fodder for the horses, he did not care anymore.


    according to the marks on the map, he was not far from the first mark.


    after resting here, there was no need to rest at the next place. he directly arrived at the first marked position.


    xu bai thought as he watched.


    at this moment, he felt a figure moving in front of him. when he raised his head, he frowned..

 Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Encounter After Encounter (1)

    chapter 299: encounter after encounter (1)


    translator: 549690339


    this yin posthouse wasn¡¯t big, but it was quite small.


    there weren¡¯t many people in the yin station, only four or five of them were setting up stalls.


    other than that, there was only xu bai who was an outsider.


    when xu bai sensed something strange, he raised his head and saw more than ten people coming in.


    these people led their horses and entered the yin posthouse. after tying up their horses, they began to find a place to rest.


    however, anyone with discerning eyes could tell that these people knew each other.


    they didn¡¯t seem to want to hide it and were just going through the motions. they exchanged glances with each other in a rather conspicuous way.


    xu bai¡¯s gaze swept past the waist of the man and his eyes narrowed.


    each of them had a long sword hanging at their waist. although the style of the long sword was different, they were all the same weapon.


    ¡°twelve.¡± xu bai roughly counted and took another bite of dry food, pretending not to care.


    his current situation was special, and he had encountered something special.


    he would wait and see.


    among the twelve people, the leader was a man about thirty years old. he wore a low-key cotton shirt and looked very ordinary.


    after he entered the yin posthouse, he glanced at xu bai subconsciously and then continued to rest, as if he didn¡¯t take xu bai seriously.


    xu bai had been eating while thinking.


    after a while, he finished the rest of his rations and stood up.


    initially, he had been observing whether the other party was here to kill him, but now it seemed that they were.


    the reason was none other than the glance the leader had given him at the


    beginning.


    his gaze was very calm, and it didn¡¯t even linger on xu bai.


    perhaps this kind of gaze was nothing in normal times.


    but this was the yin posthouse, and xu bai was the only one in the yin posthouse.


    if it was a normal person, they would at least look at it for a while. after all, it was the only one who was not a courier.


    however, the man in the lead swept his gaze over them and pretended to be careless. he was acting too much.


    of course, this was just xu bail s guess. he might have guessed wrong, but it was not a big problem.


    he was leaving anyway, so he just had to be careful.


    thinking of this, xu bai walked to his horse and rode away from the yin posthouse.


    after xu bai gradually left the yin posthouse, the twelve of them looked at each other.


    someone couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±boss, why aren¡¯t we attacking?¡±


    before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the leader. ¡°are you tired of living?¡±


    what kind of place was the yin posthouse? no matter how small the yin posthouse was, it was still part of great chu.


    their goal was not the yin posthouse, so it was better to avoid trouble.


    at this point, the leader made a gesture and said,¡±follow them, wait until they reach a quiet place, and then directly make a move.¡±¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± everyone nodded and rode their horses, chasing after xu bai.


    outside the yin posthouse.


    the leader looked at the empty wilderness and frowned.


    they had waited for a while, but xu bai was nowhere to be seen. fortunately, there were still hoof prints on the ground.


    ¡°follow the hoof prints.¡± the leader said.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± the other eleven people agreed and chased after the horse prints.


    after passing the yin posthouse, there was a vast wilderness. twelve people rode on horses and galloped through the wilderness.


    the leader followed the horse tracks. the further he chased, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    the feeling of unease continued to spread.


    just like that, they chased for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn before a withered tree appeared not far ahead.


    beside the withered tree, there was a horse.


    ¡°it¡¯s xu bai¡¯s horse!¡± the leader was stunned for a moment before he reacted.¡±we¡¯ve been tricked!¡±


    there was only one horse left in the wilderness. this undoubtedly meant that the other party already knew about their matter.


    ¡°alert!¡±


    the leader shouted.


    the remaining eleven people reacted quickly as well. they got off their horses and stood in different positions, looking around vigilantly.


    everyone was standing in a different position. when they found their respective positions, they gave off a feeling of being like iron buckets.


    formation!


    these twelve people were using a unique formation.


    when the array was just formed, a voice sounded in the wilderness.


    ¡°i was wondering what kind of ability he had. so it¡¯s a formation. no wonder he dared to chase after me.¡±


    the leader was shocked. he looked in the direction of the voice and saw xu bai standing not far away, looking at them with a mocking expression.


    ¡°kill them!¡±


    since he had already been discovered, he no longer hid it and shouted loudly.


    the remaining eleven people followed behind the leader and chased after xu


    bai at an extremely fast speed.


    even though it was extremely fast, it was still not disrupted.


    murderous intent rose from their bodies, making this desolate wilderness seem unusually somber.


    xu bai looked at the 12 people rushing over and smiled. he extended his right index finger.


    he pointed his index finger at the sky, and the purse on his waist began to shake violently.


    in the next moment, countless copper coins flew out of the money pouch and revolved around xu bai as if they were alive.


    ¡°whoosh!¡±


    the sound of air being torn apart rang out, and it was especially clear in the wilderness.


    as the first copper coin flew out, the remaining hundreds of copper coins seemed to have received an order and all flew towards the twelve people.


    hundreds of copper coins flew in the air, and the scene was extremely shocking.


    ¡°defend!¡±


    seeing this, the leader shouted.


    the 12 of them changed their formation, from the initial sharp knife shape to a semicircle.


    the first few dozen copper coins were picked up by the long sword and changed their direction.


    the twelve of them brandished their swords in succession, and they did so in an airtight manner..

 Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: The Successive EnEncounters of the 8000

    chapter 300: the successive enencounters of the  8000


    translator: 549690339


    the tinkling sounds continued to ring out like a piece of music in the wilderness.


    ¡°get closer!¡± the leader said.


    the speed at which they brandished their swords became even faster. they were pulling away from xu bai.


    the copper coin that had been sent flying, with the support of hui fengliu and xue, turned around and attacked again.


    then, a dramatic scene appeared.


    these twelve people were stopped by the copper coins that came at them again and could no longer enter.


    the copper coin seemed to know no exhaustion. after being swept away, it continued to attack.


    it was wrapped in black light and occasionally released strong winds, especially the strong winds of hundreds of copper coins. these twelve people could only encourage themselves to maintain their defense.


    the leader was stunned.


    this¡­ was he really just a level seven expert?


    ¡°there must be a mistake in the information!¡± the leader said angrily,¡± how long has it been? there hasn¡¯t been an update. is pigeon building a vegetarian?¡¯¡±¡®


    just based on his ability to control the copper coins, the leader was already numb.


    this thing was completely unstoppable.


    the other party was still standing on the spot and did not move. if he moved, they would probably be defeated immediately.


    ¡°pigeon house?¡± xu bai raised his eyebrows. just nice.¡±


    the sudden name proved that the other party seemed to know something. thinking of this, xu bai raised his ghost head blade and slashed out a gust of wind.


    with the addition of the astral winds, the twelve people, who could barely resist, instantly broke through their defenses.


    countless copper coins passed through the bodies of these twelve people. in the blink of an eye, dense bloody holes appeared on their bodies and they lay motionless on the ground.


    xu bai waved his hand, and the copper coin stopped. however, it did not return to the money pouch. instead, it floated around vigilantly.


    the twelve of them didn¡¯t die. xu bai spared their lives.


    they were lying on the ground and enduring the pain, unable to stand up again.


    xu bai walked up to them and looked at them with interest. he said to the leader,¡±¡±tell me, who sent you here, and what is pigeon tower?¡±


    everyone present remained silent.


    xu bai had expected this. after all, not everyone would answer their questions.


    ¡°there¡¯s not much left. i¡¯ll ask qingxue for more when i go to the capital this time.¡±xu bai took out a bottle of medicine. it was the extremely painful medicine he had taken from qing xue for interrogation.


    looking at the twelve silent people in front of him, xu bai rubbed his chin.


    ¡°who should i choose?¡±


    his gaze swept past the faces of the people in front of him and then stopped in front of a person.


    just now, this person had revealed a trace of fear when his gaze swept past him.


    scared?


    that would be easy.


    the reason why xu bai left twelve lives was for this moment.


    if one person was left behind and this person happened to be a tough guy, it would be a huge loss if he could not get what he wanted.


    things were different now. with weak people, everything became simple.


    ¡°you don¡¯t want to suffer, do you?¡±xu bai shook the medicine and walked up to the person. he said calmly,¡±¡±lf you take this medicine, you will feel endless pain. it¡¯s like thousands of ants biting your body, but you won¡¯t die.¡± as xu bai recounted, the fear on the man¡¯s face grew.


    the leader also saw this scene and shouted,¡±twelve! i can¡¯t tell you!¡±


    after hearing the leader¡¯s words, the people who had shown fear at the beginning gradually calmed down.


    xu bai only smiled at this. he walked up to the leader and stepped on his mouth.


    ¡°kacha!¡±


    the crisp sound of bones breaking could be heard. the leader¡¯s chin was crushed by xu bails foot, and he let out a miserable howl.


    xu bai took out a pill and threw it into the leader¡¯s mouth.


    the next moment, the screams stopped abruptly.


    ¡°when the pain reaches a certain level, he won¡¯t be able to cry out.¡±xu bai held the medicine bottle and explained patiently like an experimenter.


    seeing this scene, fear appeared on the face of twelve once again.


    especially when he saw the leader¡¯s pained expression and xu bails calm appearance, a strong contrast was formed.


    at this moment, twelve finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. his entire body trembled violently.


    ¡°your name is twelve, right?¡± xu bai said slowly.


    ¡°please, give me a quick death. i¡¯ll tell you everything! ¡°twelve¡¯s voice was trembling. she was extremely afraid.


    ¡°idiot!¡± ¡°trash!¡±


    ¡°coward!¡±


    the surrounding people all started cursing, expressing their disdain.


    being scolded like this, twelve lowered his head, feeling extremely ashamed.


    xu bai didn¡¯t feel anything and said in an extremely calm voice,¡±¡±why would a living person bother with a bunch of dead people?¡±


    there was a hidden meaning in his words, and twelve could hear it.


    ¡°please tell me. can i live?¡± twelve said excitedly.


    ¡°as long as you tell me honestly, i will let you live.¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    ¡°i¡¯ll talk! we are assassins from the purple wood mansion. we come from the pigeon tower of the purple wood mansion. pigeon tower is¡­¡± twelve began to explain slowly.


    as shi er explained, xu bai gradually understood.


    pigeon house was built in the purple wood mansion.


    the purple wood mansion was xu bai¡¯s first location on this trip.


    in this world, it was normal to have an assassin organization. the so-called pigeon tower was the assassin organization of the purple wood mansion.


    they only took care of the matters around the purple wood mansion and also the matters of the jianghu people.


    pigeon lou was very smart. he would not touch the officials of the imperial court and not ordinary people. after all, in great chu, these two things could not be touched..

 Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Encounter After Encounter (3)

    chapter 301: encounter after encounter (3)


    translator: 549690339


    regarding this, the purple wood manor¡¯s manor order did not say anything.


    after all, his majesty had already said that the matters of the martial world were left to the heaven inspectorate. the fighting and killing in the martial world had nothing to do with him.


    however, the department of heaven supervision did not care about this.


    it was just an assassin organization in the prefecture. they did not dare to kill big shots, let alone have the ability.


    as for killing those little things in the martial world, it would reduce the workload of the heaven inspectorate.


    fewer people meant less chaos, and the heaven inspectorate was happy to see it.


    ¡°where are you?¡± xu bai asked, stroking his chin. what experts?¡±.


    xu bai interrupted him.


    ¡°to be honest, i¡¯m prepared to bring you along. if you lie and something happens to me, you won¡¯t be able to escape as a traitor.¡± these words dispelled twelve¡¯s last thoughts.


    he couldn¡¯t lie and had to answer truthfully.


    ¡°pigeon brothel is divided into three levels: gold, silver, and bronze. we are gold-medal assassins with a cultivation of the sixth stage. above that is the tower master. it is said that the tower master has a cultivation of the fifth stage. as for what the tower master does, we are not sure. ¡°twelve spoke very quickly, not daring to hide anything.


    ¡°only rank-5.¡± xu bai grinned.¡± since it¡¯s an assassin, someone must have ordered it. do you know who it is?¡±¡±


    twelve shook his head quickly.¡± only the tower master knows. we don¡¯t know. ¡®¡±¡®


    as he spoke, he looked at xu bai with an extremely hopeful gaze.


    he had already said everything he needed to say. it was time to let him go. ¡°i never thought that you assassins would be so naive.¡±xu bai said.


    rftvelve breaths paused.


    the blade flashed, and twelve¡¯s head flew high into the air.


    xu bai turned his head and looked at the remaining people, brandishing his ghost head blade one after another.


    before long, there were only corpses left on the ground.


    xu bai searched them one by one, but other than some silver notes, he found nothing else.


    as for those weapons, they were useless to him.


    after doing all this, he did not stop. he rode a fast horse and rushed towards the purple wood mansion without stopping.


    there were no more obstructions along the way.


    when xu bai arrived, it was already late.


    he found a place to stay and handed the horse to the waiter. he returned to his room and took out a set of black clothes from his bag to change into.


    after changing into black clothes, he covered his face and walked out of the street.


    at night, there were no night-time entertainment activities, and almost no one passed by.


    xu bai rode on the dark night and shuttled through the streets.


    not long after, they arrived in front of a shop.


    according to the information given by twelve, pigeon tower¡¯s nest was in the purple wood mansion.


    the so-called most dangerous place was also the safest place. it was especially safe to build it within the purple wood mansion.


    pigeon restaurant¡¯s hospitality was also very secretive.


    if one wanted to find a killer, one would first need a primer. the so-called primer was the person pigeon house had planted in the purple wood mansion.


    they were responsible for finding interested guests and bringing them to a secret place. naturally, there would be people from pigeon restaurant who would come over to ask about the price and so on.


    from the beginning to the end, he would not let the guests come into contact with the root of pigeon restaurant.


    xu bai stood in front of the shop and narrowed his eyes.


    the purple wood mansion was not like the cloudcome mansion. this place was not considered remote. compared to the cloudcome mansion, it was much more prosperous.


    even the shops on the streets were very spacious.


    the shop in front of him had a courtyard and could accommodate many


    people.


    as usual, since it was business, it was about integrity.


    in the past, xu bai had cooperated with liu xu wu hua, then yun zihai, and finally king sheng you. they had all done things for money and did not delay.


    now that the emperor had given him 21 nameless saber scriptures, he was naturally doing it for money.


    he didn¡¯t plan to do any more investigation. after all, he had a clue. he could just come over and get it.


    he could still deal with pigeon tower, which had the highest strength of the fifth stage.


    of course, he had to be cautious.


    looking at the closed door of the shop in front of him, xu bai waved his hand.


    a paper crane flew out from the other purse at his waist.


    this paper crane was extremely small, only the size of a pinky fingernail.


    as the paper crane appeared, xu bai extended his hand and pointed. the paper crane flew along the outer wall of the shop and directly flew in.


    ¡°this paper binding technique is more practical than i imagined.¡±xu bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    after doing all this, he found a secret place and waited.


    the paper crane flew into the back of the wall and followed the darkness to find a corner.


    there was a courtyard behind the wall, and there was no one in the courtyard.


    there were no lights in the surrounding houses. only one room was lit up.


    the paper crane stopped in the air for a moment before flying toward the light.


    at this moment, xu bai, who was hidden in the street, was sensing through the paper crane.


    as the paper crane approached, the sound inside could be heard.


    ¡°yes¡­ hmm¡­¡±


    xu bai, who was standing at the corner of the street, twitched his mouth.


    something was wrong with this voice.


    the gentle female voice mixed with the strong male voice only gradually calmed down after the time it took for an incense stick to burn.


    ¡°leader, are you feeling better?¡± the female voice said.


    ¡± yes,¡± a thick male voice said.¡± we actually lost twelve gold-medal assassins this time. it was really a mistake. if i had known that xu bai was so strong, i would have made more preparations. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°sigh, i can¡¯t blame you for not preparing. the main thing is that xu bai is too strong.¡±the gentle female voice sounded again.


    ¡°of course. why don¡¯t you try again?¡±the op said.


    at this moment, another special voice sounded..

 Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Encounter After Encounter (4)

    chapter 302: encounter after encounter (4)


    translator: 549690339


    a moment later, the voices in the room suddenly turned into horror.


    ¡°w-what are you doing?!¡± this was the voice of the building lord.


    ¡°what do i want? of course i want to squeeze you dry.¡±the gentle female voice sounded proud. ¡°no, no, no! stop!¡±


    in a hidden corner, xu bai was stunned.


    ¡°not good!¡±


    it seemed like there was a third party who had joined in. and now, the owner of pigeon building was being silenced.


    xu bai didn¡¯t have time to think. he walked out of the corner and flipped over the wall.


    wouldn¡¯t it be a loss if this clue was lost?


    as he flipped into it, he immediately rushed towards the only room that was lit up.


    however, before he could arrive, he saw a pink mist rising from the room. the door of the room opened from the inside, and a dried corpse was thrown out.


    through the door, xu bai saw a fair body flash past the room.


    ¡°young master xu has indeed come. i really want to spend a night with you and let you experience the happiness of the human world.¡±


    her fair body gradually became clearer, and a naked beauty walked out, making one¡¯s blood boil.


    xu bai looked at the dried corpse in front of him and remembered the thick voice from before. he smiled and said, ¡°plucking yang to supplement yin, plucking technique.¡±


    after all, he was a man who had completed a new surgery on the liver and fused it with the kidney harvesting technique. he had some knowledge.


    ¡°hehehe,¡± the woman covered her mouth and chuckled. her chest rippled, making people dazzled. ¡°it seems that young master xu also knows these things. then¡­ young master xu, do you want to experience it?¡±


    ¡°of course i do.¡± ¡®you have to tell me who the person behind you is,¡± xu bai said.¡±


    he would never believe that this woman was the only one dealing with him.


    ¡°that depends on whether young master xu can satisfy me.¡±the woman walked toward xu bai with her long legs.


    as she walked, the pink mist around her kept flowing and surging toward xu bai.


    as soon as the pink mist surrounded him, xu bai felt an impulse attack him.


    the attack came too quickly, but xu bai had no intention of dodging.


    was this a joke?


    that was something that could help a man stand up.


    everyone knew that men were always at a disadvantage in this aspect.


    but now, xu bai was different.


    this pink mist was like a primary school student in front of him. he could see through it at a glance.


    in the pink mist, xu bai suddenly felt something tighten around his waist. at the same time, his neck was wrapped.


    ¡°i want to see how strong a man like this, who even the emperor has taken a fancy to, is¡­¡± the woman said.


    at this moment, a hand moved along the woman¡¯s chest and grabbed her neck.


    under the woman¡¯s terrified gaze, he was lifted up by xu bai.


    ¡°you¡¯re too dirty.¡± xu bai said indifferently.


    ¡°how are you alright?¡± the woman said in disbelief.


    this was the first time she had failed, and it was also the most unbelievable.


    xu bai came closer and whispered a few words¡­


    ¡® silkworm entanglement, dragon wanzhuan, fish bimu, swallow concentric, jadeite intersection, somersault butterfly, flying duck on its back¡­¡± as xu bai spoke slowly, the woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°how can you have so many!¡±


    her worldview was shattered. she knew too much!


    ¡°you have a chance to live.¡± xu bai said slowly without saying anything else.


    as soon as she finished speaking, the woman fell silent.


    ¡°looks like you don¡¯t want to live.¡± xu bai said.


    being pinched by xu bai, the woman sneered,¡±¡±lt¡¯s just master¡¯s mission. i won¡¯t betray master.¡±


    after saying that, her face suddenly turned red, and her body kept twisting. ¡°since you know this line of work, you should know what i am doing now¡­¡± xu bai let go of her and let her fall to the ground.


    the woman seemed to have lost her mind. she kept twisting on the ground and then crawled toward xu bai.


    ¡°hurry¡­¡¯


    xu bai raised his leg and kicked the woman in the chest, causing her to lose her breath.


    there was a knife on the head of the lustful character.


    this woman turned into a knife, and no medicine could cure her.


    according to the explanation on the new bed technique, this woman was beyond saving, at least not xu bai.


    looking at the woman¡¯s corpse in front of him, xu bail s frown deepened.


    he began to search the rooms, searching every room.


    every room was filled with dried corpses.


    other than that, he found nothing.


    ¡°let¡¯s leave first.¡± looking at the corpses on the ground, xu bai did not stay any longer and left.


    after leaving the shop, he returned to the inn and carefully sorted out the clues from tonight.


    there seemed to be no more clues.


    however, it didn¡¯t matter if it was gone. as long as he was here, the trouble wouldn¡¯t stop. then, there would always be clues.


    every time he attacked, it was an opportunity to gather clues. unless the other party did not attack, he would find them sooner or later.


    at the thought of this, xu bai calmed down a little. he took out the first nameless saber scripture from the wooden box and looked at the progress bar that was about to be completed. he continued to work hard.


    he worked until late at night. seeing that it was getting late, he considered that the more dangerous it was, the more he had to maintain his mental state. xu bai released the fifth grade paper figurine and let it guard him. he went to bed early.


    the next day.


    xu bai woke up from his sleep. he put away the fifth stage paper figurine that was guarding the side and took out the nameless saber scripture.


    soon.


    soon, he would be able to fill this book.


    although there were still twenty more books to go, everything could be done slowly..

 Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: The Might of the Indestructible Body (1)

    chapter 304: the might of the indestructible body (1)


    translator: 549690339


    by the time the mechanism rang out, xu bai had already placed his hand on the ghost head blade at his waist.


    in the room, a young man in his twenties was holding a crossbow and pointing it at xu bai¡¯s forehead.


    the bow was nocked, but there were no arrows on the bowstring.


    ¡°clang


    the empty sound echoed in the room, breaking the silence and filling the room with a touch of sound.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes. he didn¡¯t draw his saber but sized up the young man from head to toe.


    the most eye-catching thing was the scar on the right side of the young man¡¯s face. it seemed that he had been injured.


    however, the scar remained on the young man¡¯s face. not only did it not look ugly, but it also added a hint of ruffian aura.


    seeing that xu bai didn¡¯t draw his saber, the young man put down the bow in his hand and stood up from the chair. he crossed his arms and bent over slightly.


    this bow was a complete bow, showing that he was very serious.


    ¡°ji xiaoshan, the young pavilion master of the jiqiao pavilion, greets lord xu. i hope lord xu can forgive me for coming here.¡±ji xiaoshan said in a low voice, then straightened his body. the scar on his face was especially eye-catching.


    xu bai walked into the room and looked at ji xiaoshan with interest. his right hand gently stroked the hilt of ghost head blade. ¡°tell me, why did you come here and everything else. if i¡¯m satisfied, you won¡¯t die. if not, you won¡¯t be able to leave this room.¡¯


    he didn¡¯t give her any face and closed the door behind him.


    xu bai was quite interested in a person who had come out of nowhere at this time. however, he did not know if the things that this person had brought were enough to buy his life.


    ji xiaoshan didn¡¯t panic. he placed his hands at his sides and said,¡±¡±l already knew that lord xu was temperamental and had a strong killing intent. it seems that it is indeed as wu hua said, lord xu is really like this.¡±


    ¡°no flower?¡± ¡°you¡¯re related to no flower?¡± xu bai narrowed his eyes.¡±


    speaking of which, it had been quite some time since he had seen the monk from the titanium temple.


    ever since they parted ways in the county, wu hua and liu xu had returned to the titanium temple and qingyun academy respectively. although they occasionally wrote letters, they had cut off contact because of yun zihai¡¯s matter.


    xu bai still remembered that he still owed him a disguise.


    currently, the only people xu bai was on good terms with were liu xu wu hua, yun zihai, and chu yu. qing xue was considered half of them. as for qin feng, xu bai really wanted to beat him up again.


    therefore, after hearing the news about no flower, xu bai was slightly surprised.


    ¡°wuhua has already entered the sixth rank. it is said that he is now immersed in the spring rain pavilion every day, refining his heart with the secular world. he is not far from the fifth rank. ¡°ji xiaoshan explained.


    xu bai was speechless.


    spring rain pavilion?


    this guy was a monk?


    xu bai¡¯s horizons had been broadened since he could actually refine the heart in the mortal world like this.


    ¡°you know wu hua, so i¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re real for now. why are you looking for me?¡±xu bai said.


    ¡°this one came here this time because i actually want to discuss a business deal with lord xu. it¡¯s related to the purple wood manor.¡±¡±l heard from wu hua that lord xu likes to talk about business the most. i¡¯m just following his interests.¡± ji xiaoshan said with a firm gaze.¡±


    xu bai¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard the word ¡®business¡¯.


    he walked to the chair and poured a glass of water.¡±¡±tell me.¡±


    ¡°lord xu, this trip to the capital is bound to be heavily blocked and dangerous. just this trip to the purple wood prefecture alone is estimated to have at least five or six factions eyeing it.¡±ji xiaoshan said slowly,¡± jiqiao pavilion has used all the information they know. they have already found 90% of the information. there is only one thing left.¡±¡±


    ¡°because lord xu arrived, they finally surfaced.¡±


    ji xiaoshan placed a piece of paper on the table.


    xu bai picked up the piece of paper and glanced at its contents.


    ¡°nan family, sun family, qian family, zhao family, bai family¡­¡±


    ¡°it seems that the intelligence of your jiqiao pavilion is not bad.¡±


    ¡°of course.¡± ¡± the jiqiao pavilion has already investigated these five,¡± ji xiaoshan said.¡± we have a lead on the remaining one. ¡®¡±¡®


    at this point, ji xiaoshan stopped talking.


    ¡°what do you need?¡± xu bai tapped his fingers on the table and said rhythmically,¡±¡±speak, be direct.¡±


    ji xiaoshan sheathed the crossbow at his waist and said,¡±¡±lord xu is indeed a straightforward person. i won¡¯t waste time. what the jiqiao pavilion needs is to rely on lord xu.¡±


    ¡°my jiqiao pavilion was originally one of the top powers, but many years ago, due to an accident, most of the foundations of the pavilion were destroyed.¡±


    ¡± at that time, an idiot who had no divine soul appeared out of nowhere and destroyed most of the foundations of the jiqiao pavilion. although that person was severely injured in the end, he paid a heavy price.¡±


    ¡°it is difficult to go from extravagance to frugality. if jiqiao pavilion wants to rebuild its former glory, it needs lord xu¡¯s help.¡±


    at this point, everything was clear.


    xu bai rubbed his chin and said,¡± it¡¯s not just me, right? it seems that your


    jiqiao pavilion has already seen through the essence.¡¯¡±¡®


    he knew very well that the person the jiqiao pavilion wanted to rely on was not him, but the person behind him, the emperor of great chu.


    ¡°there is an item in the pavilion that is a combination of heavenly secrets and ingenuity. the price is that this item will disappear forever.¡¯¡±¡®but it¡¯s all worth it. as long as it helps lord xu, it¡¯s worth it.¡± ji xiaoshan said slowly.¡± ¡°tell me about the last faction.¡±xu bai said.


    he didn¡¯t say it directly, but it was obvious that he had agreed.


    this jiqiao pavilion had a very good plan.


    as ji xiaoshan had said, the jiqiao pavilion was not as good as it used to be, so they needed to find another way. helping xu bai was helping the emperor


    eliminate his dissidents..

 Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: The Might of the Indestructible Body (2)

    chapter 305: the might of the indestructible body (2)


    translator: 549690339


    once xu bai successfully went to the capital and eliminated the person the emperor wanted to eliminate, the jiqiao pavilion would also soar because of xu bai.


    ji xiaoshan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.¡¯¡±¡®thank you, lord xu. we also have sufficient evidence for the five families from before. as long as lord xu takes action, we can naturally resolve them.¡±


    a letter was placed on the table by ji xiaoshan. it contained evidence of those families trying to murder xu bai.


    xu bai picked up the envelope, glanced through it, and put it away silently. the evidence was very strong.


    ¡°as for the last one¡­¡± ji xiaoshan said,¡± we only found out that it might be related to the temple that appeared in the purple wood mansion recently. however, that temple is too strange. we went to investigate it but found nothing. ¡±


    another letter was placed on xu bai¡¯s desk. it was about the temple.


    xu bai picked up the letter and read it carefully again. he frowned.


    according to the letter, this temple had been built less than half a year ago. it was built on the pine crane mountain not far from the purple wood mansion.


    there was nothing unusual about the temple. ever since it was built, many devotees went there. it was said that after praying to buddha there, it was very spiritual.


    furthermore, most of the visitors in the past were women.


    other than that, there was nothing else in the letter.


    ¡°alright, i already know the information.¡± xu bai said as he kept the letter.


    he did not say anything else.


    ji xiaoshan understood in his heart that an expert like this one did not like to waste time.


    as long as the other party agreed, it was very stable.


    if he continued to dawdle here, it would make the other party unhappy.


    thinking of this, ji xiaoshan didn¡¯t say anything more. he cupped his hands and said,¡±¡±since lord xu has already understood, i will take my leave.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± xu bai nodded and hummed faintly.


    ji xiaoshan didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned to leave.


    after ji xiaoshan left, xu bai sat on the chair and leaned against the back of the chair. he closed his eyes and pondered.


    after a long time, he opened his eyes.


    ¡°let¡¯s see how these few families are doing tonight.¡±


    xu bai made up his mind. he took out the second nameless saber scripture from the wooden box and continued to check the progress bar.


    time gradually passed. in the blink of an eye, it was already night.


    on the streets of the purple wood mansion, the number of commoners began to decrease. it was only when night fell that the streets returned to being empty and deserted.


    ¡°ding ¡°the weather is dry, be careful of the fire


    ¡°ding


    in the dark street, the sound of the night watch was heard. it rose and fell in the darkness, becoming the only sound in the dark night.


    a figure passed by the street with a bag on his back and a knife at his waist.


    the hilt was wrapped in black cloth, and the bag was also wrapped in black


    cloth. only the rough shape could be seen.


    the figure sped along as if it had a purpose. it stopped in front of a luxurious house.


    at the entrance of the house, the signboard at the highest point had the words ¡®nan residence¡¯ written on it.


    ¡°nan family.¡± xu bai raised his head, his eyes shining. he jumped over the wall and entered.


    in a room in the nan family.


    the master of the nan family was sitting on a chair, looking at the dozen or so nan family members in front of him.


    ¡°remember, when xu bai enters the purple wood mansion, do not act rashly.


    as far as i know, someone has already made a move, but was killed by xu bai.¡±


    the dozen or so members of the nan family nodded and agreed.


    ¡°patriarch, are we not going to do anything?¡± asked one of them.¡±


    the head of the nan family shook his head and said, ¡°of course, we have to make a move. we just need a suitable opportunity to make xu bai unable to return.¡±


    everyone present was silent. clearly, they all agreed with the patriarch¡¯s words.


    ¡°alright, all of you may leave. remember, we will not do anything for the time being. what we need is an opportunity, not rashness.¡±the head of the nan family said again and asked everyone to leave.


    all the members nodded in agreement. they stood up and went to the door.


    the member closest to the door opened the door and was about to walk out.


    however, the moment the door opened, a knife wrapped in black cloth reached in from the outside.


    the saber carried a terrifying astral wind. in the blink of an eye, it slashed across the necks of these dozen or so people, and the remaining power left deep marks on the surrounding ground.


    this scene happened too quickly. wherever the long saber passed, only corpses were left on the ground.


    ¡°who is it?¡±


    the head of the nan family was some distance away from the door. he saw a gust of wind coming towards him. a hazy green light appeared on his palms and he slapped it towards the wind.


    the strong wind was dispersed by the green light. the nan family took a step back, stabilized their bodies, and looked at the door.


    before you see anyone, you hear the sound.


    ¡°to be able to block this move, you¡¯re quite capable. no wonder you dare to openly plot to take my life.¡±


    xu bai, who was dressed in black and holding the ghost head blade, slowly walked into the house.


    he had already heard all the conversations between the nan family at the beginning.


    ¡°xu bai!¡± at this moment, the patriarch of the nan family also reacted and knew who it was.


    he turned around as fast as he could, wanting to escape through the window without any hesitation.


    the plan had already been discovered by the other party. the other party had come to kill them with a saber. it was obvious that there was no way out here.


    the nan family head was very clear about his own strength. he also knew that the other party had come with absolute confidence. he did not choose to fight head-on. he only wanted to escape first.


    as for what to do after escaping, it was not within his consideration. he had to leave this place first. escaping was the most important thing..

 Chapter 306 - Chapter 306 The Might of the Indestructible Body (3)

    chapter 306 the might of the indestructible body (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°since you¡¯ve made your choice, you must pay the price.¡±


    the voice behind him was like the voice of a demon, causing the nan family to shiver. he heard the whistling sound in his ears and hurriedly turned around, pressing the green light in his hand forward.


    ¡°puff! puff! puff! puff! puff!¡±


    a muffled sound rang out. the nan family lowered their heads and looked at the bloody hole that spread from their chest to their entire body. their faces were filled with horror.


    in just a single exchange, he was defeated, utterly defeated.


    ¡°dead.¡± this was the only thought left in the head of the nan family. even until his death, he had never thought about how he had been exposed.


    his vision turned black, and the nan family lost all signs of life, falling to the ground.


    ¡°one.¡± xu bai looked at the corpse on the ground, his eyes cold.


    the night was very dark. the sky was foggy and dark clouds covered the darkness. the moon was hidden in the dark clouds, and it was airtight.


    without the usual moonlight, the streets were several levels darker, giving people a feeling of wanting to devour someone.


    xu bai walked out of the gate of the last clan. there was a thin layer of blood mist on the tip of ghost head blade.


    ¡°as expected, every family has their eyes on me. then, the only thing left is that temple.¡±


    he had destroyed all five families. with evidence in hand, he did not hesitate to get rid of these families.


    the only thing that didn¡¯t have many clues was the temple.


    xu bai raised his head and looked at the dark clouds in the sky. taking advantage of the night, he walked out of the purple wood mansion.


    pine crane mountain.


    in the purple wood mansion, it was considered a relatively famous mountain.


    due to the beautiful scenery, many scholars and literati stayed here and wrote many beautiful poems. it was also because of this that this mountain became famous.


    if it was daytime, there would be many people walking around here. however, it was already late at night. there was no one in the mountains, only wild beasts, insects, and birds.


    xu bai rushed over. he didn¡¯t linger around the surrounding scenery and walked straight to the foot of the mountain.


    due to the fact that many people went on an outing on this mountain, and even had many literati¡¯s relationships, this mountain was specially ordered by the government to build a stone ladder.


    xu bai stood at the foot of the mountain. he raised his head and looked at the winding stone stairs. his eyes narrowed slightly.


    he did not stay for long. he followed the stone stairs and walked up quickly to the top of the mountain.


    after walking along this stone staircase for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, there was only the mountain road left.


    along the way, he did not see any temples. looking at the mountain that was only left with the mountain path, he continued to walk forward.


    ¡®l¡¯ne mountain patn was very steep. it it was an ordinary person nere, tney would probably not be able to walk very far before turning around and leaving regretfully.


    but xu bai was different. if even he felt that it was steep, then there was no temple here at all.


    the steep mountain path was like flat ground in front of him. in a few ups and downs, he had already walked far away.


    having already reached the fourth step, the second transition of the line breakthrough was extremely powerful. not only did he dodge and move in all kinds of ways, but even his speed had increased greatly.


    after a while, he stopped and looked at the wilderness not far away.


    a temple was built in the wilderness, and on the other side of the temple was a stone road.


    ¡°so there¡¯s another easy way. ¡°xu bai thought to himself.


    there were often visitors to this temple, and most of them were female visitors. naturally, it was impossible for them to take the mountain road. after all, even those who often took the mountain road might not be able to walk all the way here.


    now it seemed that there were other ways to go up the mountain and walk directly to the temple.


    xu bai thought for a moment and slowly approached the temple. he came to the gate of the temple.


    the walls of the temple were decorated in an ordinary manner, but they looked very new on the surface. it was true that they had not been built for long. at the top of the gate, there was a plaque with a few words written on it.


    huiguang temple.


    he had never heard of the name of this temple, nor had he seen it before.


    while xu bai was staring at the words on the plaque, he heard footsteps coming from the side.


    at this moment, footsteps could still be heard. xu bai had not revealed himself and had found a place to hide.


    a moment later, a very old monk walked out from another mountain path. beside him was a young woman.


    the woman was dressed plainly and looked ordinary, but her eyes were burning.


    as they got closer, xu bai could hear their conversation.


    ¡°female benefactor, don¡¯t worry. the previous few times when you blessed her, she not only experienced happiness, but also obtained good luck. this last time is the end. as long as you finish this last time, your good luck will be fixed.¡±


    the old monk spoke eloquently as he placed a hand on the young woman¡¯s waist.


    the young woman¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.¡±master, as long as you can get good luck, let alone once, even if you get blessed every day, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    xu bai, who was hiding in the dark, was speechless.


    this woman was just an ordinary person, so he could tell at a glance. as for their conversation, xu bai had already figured it out.


    after such a detailed exchange, if he still did not understand what the so-called blessing meant, then he was really too naive.


    ¡°show.¡± xu bai rubbed his chin and continued reading.


    the old monk brought the woman and opened the door of the room.


    a rancid smell assaulted his senses..

 Chapter 307 - Chapter 307 The Might of the Indestructible Body (4)

    chapter 307 the might of the indestructible body (4)


    translator: 549690339


    the woman did not seem to smell anything and did not notice anything unusual.


    xu bai frowned and looked at the courtyard.


    there was a huge banyan tree in the courtyard. on the banyan tree, xu bai felt that he saw something flickering inside.


    due to the tree leaves blocking the view, the leaves were too dense. even if one stood under the tree, they probably couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    at this moment, the old monk had already brought the young woman in and was about to close the door.


    ¡°bang!¡±


    the sound of the door closing rang out. xu bai looked at the tightly shut door and appeared from a hidden corner. then, he came to the bottom of the wall and quietly jumped onto the wall. under the cover of the night, he looked at the situation in the courtyard.


    in the courtyard, the old monk seemed to have no intention of entering the house. he stood in the courtyard and placed his hand on the young woman¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°master master, aren¡¯t you going in? the previous few times, he entered the house.¡± the young woman asked.


    the old monk smiled and shook his head. then, he took off his clothes, revealing his dry upper body.


    a trace of disgust flashed across the young woman¡¯s eyes, but she quickly returned to normal.


    she was willing to do such a thing for a little bit of luck, even behind her husband¡¯s back. now, no matter how disgusting it was, she had to accept it.


    however, the problem was that the matter was too big.


    the young woman¡¯s eyes swept across the old monk¡¯s upper body and finally stopped at the old monk¡¯s chest.


    her expression of disgust was replaced by fear and panic. it was as if she had seen the most terrifying thing in the world, and she could not help but fall to the ground.


    on the old monk¡¯s chest, there was a vertical mouth that was slowly opening. it was filled with sharp teeth.


    a long tongue stuck out from the mouth on her chest. the tip of the tongue was hollow, like a straw.


    ¡°come on, why are you afraid?¡±the smile in the old monk¡¯s eyes disappeared and was replaced by terror.


    ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over. what kind of monster are you? please let me go, okay?¡±


    the young woman let out a tragic cry and wanted to retreat. she used her hands and feet to get up, but she felt a powerful suction force that froze her on the spot. she could not move an inch.


    the old monk let out a strange laugh. he slowly lifted his feet and walked toward the young woman, saying a sentence with every step he took. ¡°it¡¯s a blessing to be ordinary in one¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°everyone wants to live a good life, but for a good life, they sell their bodies and even betray their husbands.¡±


    ¡°i really like straightforward people like you. since you want benefits, i¡¯ll give you benefits.¡±


    ¡°give me all the rich essence on your body.¡±


    at this point, the old monk had already walked up to the young woman. the mouth on his chest slowly opened, and his tongue with a hole shot towards the young woman¡¯s head like a straw.


    looking at the slowly approaching tongue, the young woman¡¯s face revealed a look of despair, fear and closed her eyes.


    ¡°it¡¯s indeed disgusting to have a woman as a mistress.¡±


    at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded, followed by a sharp sound that cut through the air.


    countless copper coins fell from the sky and flew towards the old monk.


    the next moment, the old monk seemed to sense danger and quickly retreated, causing the copper coin to miss.


    the copper coin did not stop there. it made a turn in the air and attacked the old monk again.


    taking advantage of this opportunity, xu bai jumped down from the wall and lifted ghost head blade. he raised his hand and released a dozen astral winds.


    ¡°xu bai!¡±


    in his anger, the old monk couldn¡¯t help but call out xu bai¡¯s name. then, he shut his mouth, obviously knowing that he had misspoken.


    the old monk seemed to have used a special footwork technique to dodge the gale in front of him.


    ¡°if you can call out my name, then there¡¯s nothing else to say.¡±


    xu bai took a step forward, and countless copper coins flew up and circled around him. each copper coin carried a strong gust of wind.


    the old monk continued to stagger. the copper coins flew around his body, and he barely dodged the strong wind. it seemed like he was at ease.


    ¡°you killed little cui. i originally wanted to wait for a while more until i reached a higher level to find you. i didn¡¯t expect you to come to my door.¡±after the old monk dodged a few more copper coins, his tone was filled with killing intent.


    he waved his hand, and the huge tree in the courtyard suddenly trembled. in xu bai¡¯s line of sight, more than ten dried corpses fell from the tree.


    ¡°no wonder i saw something in the tree. it turns out there¡¯s a corpse.¡±


    these dried corpses were completely naked. from the shape of the corpses, it could be seen that they were all female corpses. combined with what the old monk had done before, xu bai already understood the origin of the dried corpses.


    when the female corpses landed on the ground, they all stood up.


    then, bulges suddenly appeared on the bodies of these female corpses, and they kept flowing and gathering, surging into the heads of the female corpses.


    the top of the female corpse¡¯s head became abnormally huge. when the big bump moved inside, it looked very scary.


    ¡°explode!¡±


    the old monk dodged xu bails knife and pointed at the female corpse.


    the heads of more than a dozen female corpses exploded instantly, scattering all over the ground.


    one by one, the fist-sized bugs flapped their wings and flew to the old monk¡¯s chest, drilling into his mouth.


    ¡°you don¡¯t only know plucking techniques.¡± xu bai frowned.


    he didn¡¯t seem to have any bad reactions to this extremely bloody scene. he just didn¡¯t want to see it..

 Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: The Might of the Indestructible Body (5)

    chapter 308: the might of the indestructible body (5)


    translator: 549690339


    just because she didn¡¯t feel disgusted by the disgusting things didn¡¯t mean that she liked them.


    this old monk was very strong, especially that footwork. after using it, he was actuallv able to dodge his attack.


    most importantly, looking at the old monk¡¯s actions, it seemed that he was not just using the plucking technique.


    ¡°brat, you¡¯re still so talkative even when you¡¯re about to die. ¡°the old monk¡¯s tone gradually became arrogant.¡±


    after saying that, the last bug burrowed into the mouth on his chest, and the mouth slowly closed.


    in the next moment, two huge bulges suddenly appeared on the old monk¡¯s back, and two black arms extended from it.


    not only that, but the old monk¡¯s body suddenly grew taller. in the blink of an eye, he was already three meters tall.


    the words that came out of the old monles mouth seemed especially sinister in the dark night.


    ¡°your attack is extremely powerful. as long as i am hit by your attack, i will definitely be heavily injured. however, my footwork can dodge it.¡±


    ¡°your defense is also extremely high. that layer of black light seems to be able to block many attacks.¡±


    ¡°also, your movement techniques and those miscellaneous abilities, such as diverting the opponent¡¯s attack, are all important methods for you.¡± ¡°but you have an extremely fatal weakness that i happened to discover.¡± at this point, the old monk stopped.


    xu bai rubbed his chin and said with interest,¡±¡±a fatal weakness. tell me, what fatal weakness do i have?¡±


    the old monk gave a cold smile but did not answer. instead, he raised his extra black arms.


    the black arm changed. from the palm to the shoulder, a mouth filled with sharp teeth grew out.


    in the next moment, each mouth slowly moved.


    they seemed to be chanting something, but no sound came out.


    xu bai was stunned.


    he could feel that as these mouths moved, something seemed to appear in his mind.


    the next moment, his mind began to feel dizzy, as if a voice was speaking to him.


    ¡°sleep, sleep, don¡¯t struggle anymore.¡±


    ¡°this world is not worth your hard work. rest more.¡±


    ¡°as long as i sleep, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    the groggy feeling was getting stronger and stronger.


    the muffled voice came through his ears.


    the pain in his ears was unbearable. he was already injured, and the sound was caused by his injury.


    ¡°you want to hurt my ear so that my voice can enter?¡±


    the next moment, xu bai put down the knife in his hand and stood there with his head lowered, as if he had lost consciousness.


    ¡°hahaha! your layer of black light cannot block the transmission of sound, but my miao family¡¯s thousand sound gu can mess up your mind.¡±


    the old monk walked up to xu bai and raised his right hand, which had sharp teeth.


    he looked at xu bai, who had no strength to resist, and his right hand slashed down fiercely.


    if this palm hit, xu bai, who was not blocked by the black light, would be beheaded in the next moment.


    the arrogance in the old monk¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger. he seemed to have already seen himself holding xu bai¡¯s head and taking credit for it.


    however, just as the hand was about to land, a blade light suddenly appeared.


    the old monk was stunned for a moment. then, he realized that his right hand had left his body and an intense pain hit him.


    a tragic cry came from the old monk¡¯s mouth. blood splattered everywhere.


    the old monk had already understood that the other party did not follow his path.


    or rather, he had already fallen into his trap, but he had broken it.


    ¡°run!¡±


    no matter what, he had to leave this place first. his movement technique was indeed very fast, but he could not dodge at this distance!


    however, would xu bai give him a chance?


    of course not!


    the bright blade light rose again, and two blood lines suddenly appeared on the old monk¡¯s legs, which were then separated from his body.


    screams sounded again.


    the old monk was no longer as arrogant as before. his face was full of fear. other than fear, there was also a trace of confusion.


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already calculated your weakness. you can¡¯t avoid it!¡±


    ¡°could it be that the information was wrong? impossible, master would never give me false information!¡±


    he was really starting to suspect why the other party¡¯s weakness had become his burial ground.


    ¡°oh, you mean this?¡± xu bai pointed at his ear and said with a smile,¡±¡±your thousand voice gu seems to only hurt my ears to make me have those negative thoughts, but¡­ i recovered quite quickly.¡±


    indestructible body (incomplete) -rank 5.


    true essence energy could not dissipate, and the body could not be destroyed.


    to be honest, the other party¡¯s injuries were not as fast as his recovery. it was just that his true qi consumption was a little too much.


    ¡°recover¡­¡± the old monk was at a loss.


    the thousand tones gu had indeed damaged the other party¡¯s ears first, and then affected his consciousness through the ears. however, he had not expected that he could use this method to break through.


    ¡°i¡¯ll give you a chance now. you mentioned the miao family just now, right?¡±¡±ls that the master behind you?¡± xu bai asked indifferently.¡±


    the old monk shivered. he looked at the man holding the ghost head blade in front of him and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something.


    but the next moment, xu bai heard a noise behind him..

 Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Xu Bai: This Isn ‘t Good Even if I Add Money

    chapter 309: xu bai: this isn ¡®t good even if i add money


    (1)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°whoosh


    a clear voice pierced through the night sky and came straight at xu bail s back.


    xu bai was about to interrogate the old monk, but when he heard the voice, he took a slight step and used the second transformation of the breaking of


    movement to dodge the attack.


    after xu bai dodged, he saw what was making the sound.


    a sharp arrow shot out from where it was just now.


    on top of the wall stood a masked man in black, holding a longbow in his hand.


    even the longbow was covered with a black cloth, obviously not wanting anyone to discover his true identity.


    after the arrow missed, the man in black seemed to be a little surprised and stopped his movements.


    however, after a short pause, the man in black shot a second arrow.


    the second arrow was aimed at the old monk on the ground.


    the arrow was like a shooting star, arriving in the blink of an eye.


    xu bails reaction was even faster. he cut the arrow in half.


    ghost head blade came into contact with the arrow, and a powerful counter-attack was transmitted through ghost head blade to his hands.


    ¡°good bow!¡± xu bai narrowed his eyes.


    the power of the arrow depended not only on the quality of the arrow itself, but also on the strength of the bow.


    ¡°lord xu, i¡¯m helping you.¡±


    at this moment, the two arrows missed. the man in black put down his bow and finally spoke.


    his voice was hoarse on purpose, making it impossible to distinguish his tone.


    ¡°just as i guessed, the miao family can¡¯t be the real mastermind. ¡°xu bai said thoughtfully as he twisted his wrist, causing the blade to flash in the air.


    ¡°miao family?¡± the man in black seemed to be hinting at something. ¡°the miao family of the purple wood manor had intentionally harmed lord xu. they have all been killed. now, there are no survivors. are you satisfied, lord xu?¡±¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the old monk on the ground widened his eyes.


    ¡°you! you¡¯ve harmed the miao family!¡±


    ¡°how dare you!¡± the man in black jumped down from the top of the wall.¡± your


    miao family wantonly assassinated lord xu. you deserve it. ¡®¡±¡®


    xu bai laughed, ¡°you¡¯ve cleaned yourself up with just one or two sentences.


    you¡¯re really something. ¡®¡±¡®


    at this moment, xu bai also noticed that something was wrong.


    in just a few sentences, the man in black arranged another identity for himself and removed himself from the incident.


    ¡°since you¡¯re helping me, what¡¯s your identity?¡±xu bai said.


    ¡°i just saw injustice on the road and pulled out my knife to help. ¡°the man in black slowly said,¡±lord xu, you don¡¯t have to ask clearly. after all, there are many people in jianghu who see injustice. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°then you can go.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need you to interfere.¡± xu bai said.¡±


    the man in black stood in place, seemingly thinking. his eyes kept wandering between xu bai and the old monk.


    after a long while, the man in black turned around and left quickly.


    xu bai didn¡¯t chase after him, but looked at the old monk behind him and said,¡±¡±do you understand?¡±


    the reason why he didn¡¯t chase after him was because of this old monk.


    what if the other party lured the tiger away from the mountain? wouldn¡¯t they have fallen into a trap?


    the ancestor had personally demonstrated the importance of not pursuing a cornered enemy.


    if the other party wanted to kill the old monk, the old monk must know something. as long as the old monk was alive, it did not matter.


    the old monk only had one hand left. after hearing xu bai¡¯s words, he said, ¡°¡±1 understand. even if i die, i will listen to lord xu. i will tell you everything i know. ¡±


    at this point, how could the old monk not know?


    the man in black who had just appeared was obviously here to silence him.


    if he succeeded in silencing the old monk, xu bai¡¯s trail would be cut off.


    in other words, the old monk was the only one left in the miao family.


    if others were heartless, he would be unjust.


    since he wanted to silence him and take his life, he would reveal everything.


    seeing that the old monk was so wise, xu bai first used healing medicine to stop the old monk¡¯s blood before saying, ¡®¡±¡®tell me.¡±


    while he was saying this, he had been guarding his surroundings. he had also released the rank-5 paper man to be on guard, in case what had just happened happened.


    ¡°i¡¯m from the miao family, but ever since i found out that you were passing through here, i¡¯ve been hiding here to deal with you.¡±¡± pigeon tower was arranged by me,¡± the old monk said slowly.¡± that woman was arranged by me.


    all of this was part of the miao family¡¯s plan. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°who is that man in black?¡±xu bai rubbed his chin and asked.


    the old monk thought for a moment, organized his words, and said,¡±the miao


    family is indeed not the mastermind behind the scenes. my status in the miao


    family is not low, so i learned some news. when you went to the purple wood


    mansion, the miao family once received a distinguished guest.¡±


    at this point, the old monk shivered and continued,¡¯¡±¡®although i don¡¯t know the exact reason, this esteemed guest said¡­as long as you come to the purple wood mansion, i will never let you leave.¡±


    the surroundings fell silent. after the old monk said this, he did not say anything else.


    obviously, that was all he knew.


    xu bai fell into deep thought, quietly listening to the old monk¡¯s words.


    the miao family was also a prestigious family in the purple wood mansion, but now they had received a distinguished guest, and they were even extremely respectful.


    all of this pointed to one thing-the person behind the scenes had a prominent identity, and at least the miao family did not dare to offend him.


    moreover, the other party had said that he would never let him leave the purple wood mansion. then there was a lot of room for manipulation here, and he could even turn passive into active..

 Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Xu Bai: This Isn’t Good Even if I Add Money (8000)

    chapter 310: xu bai: this isn¡¯t good even if i add money (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    xu bai really wanted to experiment with the method he had just thought of, but when he saw the old monk on the ground, he temporarily suppressed this idea.


    sensing xu baits gaze, the old monk closed his eyes and said,¡¯¡±¡®l¡¯ve already said what i should say. give me a quick death.¡±


    people in their line of work had long thought of the consequences.


    although they were all afraid of death, they were at least much calmer when facing death.


    ¡°no rush.¡± xu bai took out a paper crane from his purse and said,¡±¡±you still need to play your final role.¡±


    the old monk was stunned and did not understand.


    he had already said what he needed to say. what was the point?


    just as this thought rose in his mind, the old monk saw the paper crane in xu


    bai¡¯s hand fly up and hover in the air before slowly landing between his


    eyebrows.


    a cold feeling came from the old monk¡¯s glabella. he felt that something in his mind was slowly being extracted.


    ¡°are you looking for a way to find your way?¡±before the old monk lost consciousness, he thought,¡±¡±l see¡­lf this xu bai really becomes the emperor¡¯s right-hand man, he will be an extremely great threat to any faction¡­¡±


    after the paper crane landed on the old monk¡¯s forehead, it flew slowly in a certain direction.


    xu bai raised his ghost head blade and finished off the old monk with one slash. he then searched the old monk¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t find anything useful.


    at this moment, the slowly flying crane was almost out of the courtyard.


    xu bai did not stop and chased after zhihe.


    the paper crane didn¡¯t fly very fast, so it didn¡¯t take much effort for xu bai to catch up.


    after chasing after zhihe for about an hour, he found that zhihe was bringing him towards the purple wood mansion.


    not long after, xu bai arrived in front of a wealthy family.


    the plaque above the gate had the words ¡°miao family¡± written on it.


    standing at the door, xu bai could smell the strong smell of blood.


    when the paper crane reached the door, it turned into ashes and fell to the ground.


    xu bai raised his eyebrows and thought of what the man in black said at the beginning.


    the miao family had already been exterminated by the black-clothed people, and now, he smelled blood again. to a large extent, he had confirmed the black-clothed people¡¯s words.


    thinking of this, xu bai thought that since zhihe was at the end of the tunnel, there must be some connection.


    without hesitation, he climbed over the wall and entered.


    as soon as he entered the miao family¡¯s courtyard, xu bai saw that the courtyard was already littered with corpses.


    ¡°let¡¯s look for it first.


    although the corpses all over the ground looked extremely terrifying, people in this line of work were already used to it.


    next, xu bai began to search every corner of the place.


    he didn¡¯t miss any of the corpses or rooms.


    he only stopped when there was only one room left.


    ¡°this is the last one.¡± xu bai thought, if i can¡¯t find anything, i¡¯ll have to start with my idea.¡±


    with this thought in mind, he pushed open the door.


    as soon as she pushed it open, she smelled a unique fragrance.


    he couldn¡¯t tell what kind of fragrance it was, but it was quite fragrant. it seemed to be a mixture of several flavors.


    after smelling the fragrance, xu bai frowned and continued to search the house.


    the result was unexpected. other than the fragrance at the beginning, there was no other discovery.


    ¡°it seems that the fragrance is the only discovery, but it¡¯s not very obvious. the other party should have come to clean up the traces.¡±xu bai thought to himself.


    after finding nothing, xu bai did not stay any longer. he turned around and left, returning to the inn.


    there were many things happening tonight, especially the discovery of the mastermind. another man in black had appeared.


    the purple wood manor¡¯s matters were far more complicated than he had imagined. he needed to properly plan his follow-up plans.


    ¡°that¡¯s about it.¡±


    xu bai filtered through the information in his mind and came up with a conclusion.


    he planned to leave the purple wood mansion tomorrow and move to the next location.


    it was not that he was afraid, but that this was the only way to catch the big fish behind the scenes.


    the reason was none other than the old monk¡¯s words.


    the other party¡¯s ruthless words meant that he would definitely not let him walk out of the purple wood mansion alive.


    wouldn¡¯t that be enough?


    if he was not allowed to leave alive, then he had to leave.


    ¡°don¡¯t blame me for not respecting martial arts ethics.¡± xu bai looked at the oil lamp in the inn and revealed a sinister smile.


    provoking was useful at any time.


    the next day.


    xu bai woke up early and packed his things. he left the inn and paid the bill. after paying for the room, he did not stop at all. he turned around and rode his horse out of the purple wood mansion.


    the direction they were heading in was naturally the direction of the next location.


    since the people hiding in the dark did not want him to walk out of the purple wood mansion, then he would see if anyone came to intercept and kill him.


    it would be best if there was someone. there just happened to be no clues. the more opportunities the other party had to make a move, the easier it would be to find a flaw.


    it didn¡¯t matter if there was no one. it was fine as long as they went back. they wouldn¡¯t lose anything.


    on the official road of the purple wood mansion, there was a fork in front.


    the other fork led directly to the yin posthouse. xu bai came to the fork, paused for a moment, and walked toward the yin posthouse.


    no one stopped him along the way, but xu bai was not in a hurry.


    they had not reached the nearest yin posthouse yet, and it was not far from the purple wood mansion. if the other party was not in a hurry, why was he in a hurry?


    with this thought in mind, xu bai continued to drive the horse.


    after walking for a while, just as they were about to reach the yin posthouse, a young man suddenly appeared and stopped xu bai.


    xu bai tightened the reins. the horse slowly paced and stopped..

 Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Xu Bai: This Isn’t Good Even if I Add Money (3)

    chapter 311: xu bai: this isn¡¯t good even if i add money (3)


    translator: 549690339


    the young man in front of him was wearing ordinary clothes and carrying a longbow on his back. he stood in the middle of the road.


    he was handsome and had decent facial features, but the longbow on his back was abnormally exaggerated. the two ends of the longbow were sharp, and it could obviously be used as a melee weapon.


    ¡°have you thought it through today? he actually used his true appearance to meet me. i didn¡¯t expect that.¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    xu bai had seen this young man with a longbow last night.


    it was just that this person did not reveal his true face last night, but today he did.


    the young man sighed and said,¡± it¡¯s broad daylight. it¡¯s too ostentatious to wear night clothes. fortunately, i¡¯m prepared.¡¯¡±¡®


    as he spoke, the young man reached out and wiped his face. he had already changed into another appearance.


    ¡°disguise?¡± xu bai narrowed his eyes slightly.¡± it seems like you¡¯ve been prepared. you have a way to stop me today?¡±¡±


    this was not his true face. although the young man had changed his face, who knew if this face was real or fake?


    ¡°lord xu, i have already said that i did not oppose lord xu. last night, i merely saw injustice on the road.¡±the young man took down his longbow and said stubbornly.


    ¡°then get lost. don¡¯t stand in my way.¡±xu bai pulled out his blade and pointed it at the young man.


    ¡°if lord xu returns, nothing will happen today. if you don¡¯t return, you can only let me stop you.¡±the young man shook his head and said.


    xu bai smacked his lips. this matter had become even more complicated.


    in his opinion, even if this young man was not the mastermind, he was related to the mastermind.


    but today, the young man did not give in and only asked her to go back.


    if it was really the person behind the scenes, he would definitely kill him directly. however, if he only wanted him to return, the identity of this person was uncertain.


    ¡°who are you and what is your purpose?¡¯¡±¡® i¡¯ll only give you one chance,¡± xu bai asked again.¡± if you don¡¯t answer, i¡¯ll beat you half to death.¡¯¡±¡®


    the young man shook his head and said,¡± ¡°i¡¯m just a passerby who sees injustice. since lord xu likes to fight, i¡¯ll take a few moves.¡±


    as he spoke, the young man raised his bow.


    seeing that the young man did not say anything more, xu bai already understood.


    he exerted a little force on his feet, and he was already flying in the air. at the same time, the money bag at his waist moved, and countless copper coins flew up.


    the three forms of broken break were used, and sharp gales rose in all directions.


    countless copper coins were also wrapped in strong winds, blocking the young man.


    when the young man saw this scene, his pupils constricted slightly. ¡°as expected of lord xu.¡±


    then, he pulled the bowstring.


    there was no arrow on the bowstring, but as the young man pulled it, a green arrow appeared in the next moment.


    ¡°clang! ¡±


    the young man ignored the attacks around him and released the bowstring, making a soft sound.


    the green arrow flew out.


    a strong gust of wind blew, carrying the green arrow.


    the copper coins and the wind were blown away by the strong wind and lost their direction.


    this arrow was like a shooting star, heading toward xu bai¡¯s hand that was holding the saber. ¡°attacking?¡±


    xu bai frowned.


    this young man didn¡¯t attack his vitals directly. instead, he attacked his arm.


    he didn¡¯t have any killing intent.


    however, at this moment, he could not care so much.


    i don¡¯t care if you have killing intent or not, as long as i do.


    it was a good plan, but a fool appeared out of nowhere. how disgusting.


    with a slight step, xu bai used the second shift of breaking movement and instantly dodged the green arrow.


    at this moment, the jade green arrow suddenly shone brightly and exploded with a boom.


    cracks appeared on the diamond heart devil body¡¯s black light. xu bai felt a tightness in his chest, but fortunately, he was fine.


    the young man had already nocked his second arrow. just as he was about to shoot, xu bai¡¯s saber arrived.


    this saber move was extremely fast, and the astral winds were pulled into a thin line.


    the young man knew that he could not shoot a second arrow, so he could only give up and raise the longbow in his hand.


    a green light covered the longbow, and in the next moment, the longbow and ghost head blade collided.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the loud noise spread throughout the entire forest.


    with the two of them as the center, the wind swirled with sand and dust, breaking the surrounding trees.


    ¡°a master of the flow.¡± xu bai said.


    ¡°thank you for your praise, lord xu.¡± sweat appeared on the young man¡¯s forehead.


    this was true. to be able to fight back and forth with xu bai, this person was also one of the top experts among rank-5.


    after the longbow blocked the blade, it immediately turned around and swept toward xu bai.


    the young man knew very well that it was impossible to pull away from him.


    if an expert like xu bai only wanted to increase the distance between them, he would end up in a very miserable state. it was better to directly engage in close combat!


    ¡°dang!¡±


    in the quiet forest, a series of tinkling sounds rang out.


    in the blink of an eye, the two had exchanged dozens of moves. xu bai looked calm, but the young man was sweating profusely.


    a crack appeared between his thumb and forefinger. the opponent¡¯s saber could pierce through armor and traveled along the longbow. every move was a blow.


    ¡°how long can you last?¡± ¡± you can still fight me with your bow and arrow if you pull away from me,¡± xu bai said with interest.¡± if you can¡¯t pull away from me, then just wait for your death.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°as long as lord xu returns, i will leave.¡±the young man said.


    ¡°alright, you¡¯ve only experienced my saber technique. now, let¡¯s begin to experience the next one. ¡°xu bai waved his hand, and copper coins appeared again.


    he did not use the copper coin to attack earlier because he wanted to see if the other party had any helpers. he deliberately exposed his weakness. now, it seemed that the other party did not have any helpers..

 Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Xu Bai: This Isn’t Good Even if I Add Money

    chapter 312: xu bai: this isn¡¯t good even if i add money


    (4)


    translator: 549690339


    there was no use in keeping it.


    when the young man saw the copper coin appear, his face turned even paler.


    however, he still gritted his teeth and continued to persevere.


    the copper coin brought along the strong wind as it quickly approached. just as the young man was about to disappear, a voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°lord xu, please hold back!¡±


    this voice was very familiar. he had heard it not long ago.


    xu bai let go of ghost head blade and took a step back. he looked at the newcomer and said in an unfriendly xiaoshan, i¡¯ll give you a chance to organize your words. if i¡¯m not satisfied, then the two of you can leave.¡± his words were filled with killing intent.


    xiao shan, the young master of the jiqiao pavilion, was about to speak when he heard xu bail s words. his face turned pale.


    he stopped, bent down, and bowed.¡±lord xu, he is my sworn brother, ji xiaojian. he is my father¡¯s adopted son. when he was young, he read too many novels and couldn¡¯t stand any injustice.¡±


    as he spoke, he glanced at little arrow. seeing that little arrow¡¯s face was pale, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    fortunately, he arrived in time. otherwise, it would have been gone.


    he knew his brother very well. he had been influenced by novels since he was young. he had already fallen into a trance and wanted to do chivalrous things all day long.


    ¡°is that what i meant?¡± xu bails gaze became colder and colder.¡± justice has gone too far. it doesn¡¯t matter if i kill the miao family. what¡¯s the meaning of killing the old monk? also, what¡¯s the meaning of stopping me today?¡¯¡±¡®


    xu bai¡¯s killing intent grew stronger with every word he said. he was about to draw his saber again.


    ji xiaoshan quickly signaled with his eyes for ji xiaojian to speak.


    ji xiaojian was stunned. he then reacted and explained,¡±¡± when i saw that the courtyard was filled with dried corpses and that it was the old monk¡¯s doing, i became even angrier. i wanted to kill him. as for why i stopped him again¡­¡¯ at this point, he was a little hesitant.


    ¡°because those people are all evil people, and they came here by relying on lord xu. if lord xu doesn¡¯t leave, we can lure them out, and i can also uphold justice.¡±


    after he finished speaking, the surroundings became quiet, and not a single sound could be heard.


    however, ji xiaoshan could feel that the atmosphere was getting heavier and he quickly said, ¡®¡±¡® lord xu, you should know my purpose. i won¡¯t do something like taking off my pants and farting. my adopted brother is just like that. he¡¯s very stubborn and straightforward. lord xu, on account of wu hua, why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    he was only halfway through his sentence when xu bai slowly walked up to ji xiaojian.


    to everyone¡¯s surprise, xu bai slapped little arrow¡¯s face.


    the little arrow tilted to the side and froze for a second before reacting.¡±a warrior can be killed but not humiliated! i was only doing a righteous thing. why did you hit me? it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand, but why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°chivalry your mother! idiot!¡± xu bai even said the curses from his previous life. he said, ¡°do you know what my motive is? with your ruckus, even your sworn brother has come out!¡±


    since the people hiding in the dark dared to make a move, they must have spies.


    previously, ji xiaoshan had been looking for him at the inn, so he must have


    avoided him.


    in the end, ji xiaoshan rushed over in a hurry today, which was equivalent to a big exposure.


    ji xiaojian was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted and looked at his brother.


    ji xiaoshan nodded with a bitter smile, meaning that it was true. he had been exposed today.


    if it wasn¡¯t for his status, he would have slapped his brother too.


    too not dry personnel, too one person, destroy a game of a game.


    it wasn¡¯t easy to set it up, but now it was all gone.


    ¡°pa! ¡±


    this time, he didn¡¯t throw a tantrum. he just lowered his head silently and didn¡¯t say a word.


    xu bai was still angry and continued to fan.


    a series of slapping sounds rang out, especially clear in the forest.


    ji xiaoshan didn¡¯t stop him. he knew very well that his brother deserved a slap.


    little arrow kept shaking its head. it didn¡¯t fight back, nor did it say anything. it just silently endured the pain.


    after a few minutes, xu bai retracted his hand and looked at the swollen little arrow.¡±¡±why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡±


    ¡°i did something wrong. i deserve to be beaten.¡± little arrow finally stopped talking.


    ¡°ha, you¡¯re still a man. not bad.¡±xu bai nodded and looked at ji xiaoshan,¡±¡±take your brother and get lost!¡±


    ¡°then our¡­¡± ji xiaoshan was stunned.


    ¡°no.¡± xu bai said,¡± i didn¡¯t kill your brother because of wu hua. you should know that i can¡¯t keep giving him face. even if wu hua is here, he won¡¯t stop me, understand?¡±


    ji xiaoshan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but he was too unwilling to leave just like that.


    the jiqiao pavilion had wasted a precious treasure to find out the emperor¡¯s intentions. if they failed now, wouldn¡¯t they lose both their lives and money?


    if he wanted to rise, he could only rely on the emperor. but now, it seemed that he had to get past xu bai first.


    no!


    no matter what, he could not give up this opportunity.


    ¡°as long as lord xu can forgive our rashness.¡±ji xiaoshan closed his eyes and gritted his teeth.¡±no matter what you want us to do, we will agree!¡± as soon as he said this, he seemed to have lost all his energy.


    in his opinion, this condition would definitely move him.


    although the jiqiao pavilion was not as good as it used to be, it was still one of the best in the purple wood mansion.


    even if the conditions proposed by the other party were more deceptive, he was still willing.


    there were some things that one had to pay the price for doing wrong. no matter how big the price was, one had to bear it even if they gritted their teeth..

 Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Xu Bai: This Isn’t Good Even if I Add Money

    chapter 313: xu bai: this isn¡¯t good even if i add money


    (5)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°oh?¡± xu bai stroked his chin and said thoughtfully,¡±¡±lf that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a business deal. then everything will be easy.¡±


    ji xiaoshan opened his eyes and said,¡±as long as lord xu says the word, even if it means a mountain of knives and a sea of fire, we will go.¡±¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not that bad, it¡¯s not that bad.¡± xu bai waved his hand, as if he had changed his character into a businessman.¡±¡±l want all the secret manuals of your jiqiao


    pavilion. how about it?¡±


    the matter had already happened and could not be changed.


    the appropriate fishing back to the cost of the time to the time to the time to dry things.


    ji qiao pavilion. the name suggested that it was related to mechanisms. xu bai had never learned this before, so of course he was interested.


    hearing this, ji xiaoshan was stunned for a moment before saying,¡±¡±however, my jiqiao pavilion only has a fifth-grade secret manual left. other than that, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°including his, he¡¯s a martial artist, right?¡±xu bai pointed at little arrow.


    ji xiaojian¡¯s face was swollen. hearing xu bai talking about him, he nodded and said,¡±¡±reporting to lord xu, i am a martial artist. because i have no talent in the jiqiao pavilion, i have cultivated a longbow technique that i accidentally obtained. if lord xu needs it, i am willing to give it to you. i only hope that lord xu will forget about the past.¡¯


    as long as it could be salvaged, he would give anything.


    ¡°good!¡± ¡°great!¡± xu bai waved his hand. tomorrow, i want to see your books. if you don¡¯t see them, you know the outcome.¡±


    hearing this, ji xiaoshan and ji xiaoshan nodded repeatedly to show that they understood.


    ¡°i¡¯m leaving.¡± xu bai didn¡¯t waste any time. he turned around and rushed toward the purple wood mansion.


    he didn¡¯t choose to leave again. after all, with what little arrow had done, if the other party had spies, they wouldn¡¯t attack easily.


    fortunately, the other party only knew that he had a relationship with the jiqiao pavilion and did not know the emperor¡¯s intentions. there was still room for negotiation.


    after xu bai left, the place was quiet, leaving only ji xiaoshan and xu bai. ¡°brother, i was too rash this time,¡± ji xiaojian said with a bitter smile.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you know!¡± ji xiaoshan¡¯s eyes widened.¡± lord xu is magnanimous. he only made these two requests. if it was someone else, who knows what kind of huge request he would make. you should feel lucky. otherwise, if father finds out about this, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. ¡±


    ji xiaojian nodded repeatedly.¡± that¡¯s true. lord xu did not ask for an exorbitant price. he¡¯s really different from the rumors. we should learn from him.


    in their eyes, xu bai was deliberately giving them a chance. otherwise, why would he make such a simple request?


    the jiqiao pavilion cultivated essence energy. although they all knew that xu bai was cultivating more, it was no secret in the martial world.


    however, they thought that even if xu bai cultivated more, he couldn¡¯t cultivate one more. after all, if he cultivated more, he would really become ordinary.


    as for ji xiaojian¡¯s martial arts manual, that was reasonable.


    therefore, they thought that xu bai was being magnanimous and giving the jiqiao pavilion a chance.


    ¡°when you return, report to father truthfully that lord xu has given our jiqiao pavilion face, so he is a friend of our jiqiao pavilion.¡±ji xiaoshan said.


    little arrow nodded repeatedly. he only knew how to fight, and he also knew how to uphold justice. he really didn¡¯t know anything about this.


    the two of them did not stay in this place anymore and left directly.


    the forest returned to silence. other than the wounds on the ground, there was no movement at all.


    after the time for an incense stick to burn, a masked man appeared.


    the masked man had appeared out of thin air. he was extremely skilled in concealment, so he had specially followed him this time.


    he didn¡¯t understand what kind of deal the jiqiao pavilion had with xu bai, but the situation was clear now. the jiqiao pavilion had made contact with xu bai.


    ¡°xu bai is actually related to the jiqiao pavilion. i have to report this to master quickly.¡±


    at the thought of this, masked man quickly left in a certain direction.


    after leaving this place, a certain xu, who was known as magnanimous, returned to the purple wood mansion and booked a room again.


    ¡°let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    sitting on the chair, xu bai looked at the progress bar of the second book, which was already halfway through, and thought, ¡®¡±¡®take your time.¡±


    for now, he could only wait and see if there were any new movements.


    fortunately, if he stayed here, his strength would not decrease. on the contrary, it was still increasing.


    ¡°when the time comes, should i focus on the new book or the old book first?¡±xu bai sized up the nameless saber scripture and thought to himself.


    ji xiaoshan was going to send two more books over tomorrow, so it was a little difficult to choose.


    xu bai suddenly realized that he had become rich.


    the remaining 20 nameless saber scripture alone was the highlight of the show. there would be a new book tomorrow.


    this feeling was like having difficulty making a choice after becoming rich overnight.


    ¡°of course i want all of them, but just like eating delicacies, when you eat, you have to pay attention to the order. ¡°xu bai made up his mind and continued to stare at the nameless saber scripture.


    the night was very long, but on the other side, the night was very short.


    a man wearing a bamboo hat and a face cloth was fishing by the lake.


    the surface of the lake was like a mirror, and the moon was like water. coupled with the back view of the fishing, the atmosphere of a landscape painting was overwhelming.


    beside him, there was a fish basket filled with fish.


    if qin feng was here, he would definitely be so envious that he would cry when he saw the fish.


    after the masked man reported what he had seen and heard, he turned around and left.


    the dangling fisher didn¡¯t say anything. he held his breath and focused.


    a moment later, a grass carp jumped out of the lake and took the bait.


    the angler put the grass carp into the fish basket before putting away the fishing rod.


    an old voice came out of his mouth¡­


    ¡°since the dark doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s do it openly..¡±

 Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Nameless Saber Scripture Mental Cultivation Method, Rank

    chapter 314: nameless saber scripture mental cultivation method, rank-4


    as the old voice rang out, the person in the bamboo hat lowered his body, bent down, and reached out his hands to press the fish basket on the ground, slowly lifting it up.


    the fish in the fish basket were jumping around and wagging their tails, making loud flapping sounds, which were especially obvious in the dark night.


    ¡°the world is a fish pond, and we are the fish in the pond. we are just seeking a life.¡±


    the bamboo hat man held the edge of the fish basket with one hand and placed the other at the bottom of the basket.


    the fish in the fish basket became more and more inclined. they flapped their tails and were poured out one by one into the lake, causing a large splash.


    if qin feng saw this scene, his eyes would probably pop out. fishing and releasing, this operation was very puzzling.


    ¡°my lord.¡±


    the pitch-black night was like a splash of ink. in this dark night, a figure slowly walked out.


    this figure was wrapped in a black robe, and his appearance could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°my lord.¡±


    these two simple words clearly indicated the identity of the hooded figure.


    ¡°several families were wiped out by xu bai in a row. five of them might have concrete evidence, but the miao family definitely doesn¡¯t.¡±the bamboo hat man slowly said,¡± we can¡¯t beat him by playing in the dark, so we can only play in the open. so many things have happened in the purple wood mansion, and the people from the heaven inspectorate will be here soon. as far as i know, it¡¯s a director who¡¯s here this time. go, you should understand what i mean.¡±


    ¡°i understand. i¡¯ll do it now.¡± the black-robed man cupped his hands and prepared to leave.


    however, just as he turned around, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. when he looked down, he realized that a fishing rod had emerged from his chest. blood was slowly dripping down the fishing rod to the ground.


    ¡°sir, why¡­¡± the black-robed man turned his head with difficulty, but because his back was facing the bamboo hat man, he couldn¡¯t turn his gaze at all, nor could he see the bamboo hat man¡¯s expression.


    instead, due to the movement of turning his head, his injuries worsened, and he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. his face turned from red to pale.


    his breathing became more and more difficult. he could feel that his vitality was gradually decreasing, but the confusion in his heart was getting bigger and bigger.


    after a burst of laughter came from behind him, a cold voice rang out, sending chills down the man¡¯s spine.


    ¡°the person from the jiqiao pavilion can testify for him, so i don¡¯t want anything that can testify. it just so happens that you two are very important in the purple wood prefecture.¡±


    ¡°i was loyal to you, but you treated me like this.¡±the black-robed man wanted to resist.


    the next moment, he felt a terrifying force coming from the fishing rod.


    immediately after, a crack appeared on his chest and he lost consciousness.


    the bamboo hat man looked at the two corpses and shook his head. he placed the fishing rod in the lake.


    the blood was diluted by the lake water. in the blink of an eye, the fishing rod was restored to its original state as if it had never been stained with blood.


    ¡°heh¡­you are loyal to me, so i need you to contribute. this is a very fair exchange.¡±


    after saying this, the bamboo hat man turned his head and looked into the darkness.


    if xu bai was here, he would have realized that this man was ji xiaojian.


    ¡°greetings, milord.¡±


    ¡® master, you¡¯re indeed wise.¡± ji xiaojian said.¡± they seem to believe that i¡¯m not from this side.¡±


    the bamboo hat man did not waver in the face of little arrow¡¯s flattery.


    instead, his voice turned extremely cold, ¡°¡±what i want is not a bootlicker, but a useful subordinate. do you still not understand the true intentions of the jiqiao pavilion? if that¡¯s the case, i won¡¯t keep you alive.¡±


    ji xiaojian was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said,¡±¡±lt seems that only the pavilion master and ji xiaoshan know about this. they keep it a secret from everyone. they only told me that xu bai is especially important. other than that, i don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    ¡°no matter what, the intention of the jiqiao pavilion is to completely cling onto xu bai¡¯s thigh. you should know what to do.¡±the bamboo hat man said.


    after this sentence was said, the scene fell into silence.


    the surrounding night was very quiet, and the lake was occasionally rippling? fish jumped out of the lake, making a slight noise.


    ¡°kill xu bai and seize jiqiao pavilion!¡± little arrow¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°good!¡± ¡°what plan do you have?¡± the man in the bamboo hat asked.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡± ji xiaojian¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.¡± master said that he wanted to come here. i know what master wants to do. i have my own way. xu bai has his eyes on my technique, so i gave him a chaotic technique and let him reap what he sowed.¡±¡±


    in ji little arrow¡¯s heart, although xu bai had learned a lot of things, the most important thing was the way of martial artists. the cultivation technique that he had given him was also a martial artist¡¯s cultivation technique.


    however, once some of the contents of a cultivation technique were changed, it would not have any effect at all. in serious cases, it would cause irreversible damage and even become a cripple.


    this was exactly what little arrow was thinking of.


    ¡°are you confident?¡± the hooded figure asked.


    ¡°no, i haven¡¯t.¡± ji xiaojian took out a secret manual from his pocket and handed it to the bamboo hat man.¡±¡±milord, if i were to casually modify it, i would be very worried that he would see through it. however, if milord were to make a move, there would be no problem.¡±


    the bamboo hat man took the manual and nodded.¡±alright, i¡¯ll use my plan, and you¡¯ll use yours.. under the pincer attack from both sides, xu bai will definitely die!¡±

 Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Nameless Saber Scripture Mental Cultivation Method, Rank

    chapter 315: nameless saber scripture mental cultivation method, rank-4 (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    the laughter of two people rang out by the dark lake. in this silent night, it was especially terrifying.


    the next day.


    after what happened last night, the clues were cut off again, but it didn¡¯t matter to xu bai.


    as long as he was still here, the other party would not let go of the opportunity to make a move. the clues would come sooner or later, so there was no need to worry about this at all.


    leaning against the chair in the room, xu bai placed his legs on the table and lay down, looking at the nameless saber scripture in his hand.


    the progress bar was growing by the minute. at this moment, he was not far from perfection. he only needed half a day at most to obtain another nameless saber scripture.


    as time passed, the streets outside gradually became more lively. the noise was so loud that xu bai could hear some slight noises.


    this inn was located on the side of the street. it was already considered very good to be able to be soundproof to such an extent that only a slight sound could be heard.


    after all, the purple wood manor was much more prosperous than the cloudcome manor.


    it was early in the morning, and the streets were already filled with people. there were vendors and stalls everywhere, shouting and selling all kinds of items.


    ¡°let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    after such a disturbance, xu bai came back to his senses. he stopped playing with the progress bar and put the nameless saber scripture into the wooden box. then, he wrapped the wooden box with a bag and carried it on his back. then, he turned around and left.


    there were many pedestrians outside the street, and most of them were hanging around various stalls. xu bai walked along the street and finally came to a small stall and ordered breakfast.


    compared to some big restaurants, these small stalls were more lively.


    before long, the stall was filled with people, and xu bai¡¯s breakfast was served.


    there were people coming and going around, and from time to time, there would be sounds of conversation, sometimes loud and sometimes soft, but xu bai could hear it very clearly.


    he listened as he ate, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    the surrounding discussions gradually entered his ears.


    ¡°have you heard? many families had died, all of them from prestigious families. they had died miserably.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve heard about it long ago. they probably offended someone. otherwise, how could they have been exterminated?¡±


    ¡°you still dare to say that? now that lord prefect ling is also involved, it¡¯s better to speak less. be careful not to capture all of you.¡±


    ¡°i seem to have heard from the government runner that this time, the governor is only protecting the scene. there are other important figures coming over specifically to investigate this matter.¡±


    the conversation was intermittent, but xu bai came to a conclusion after listening to everything.


    firstly, the extermination of these few clans had already caused a sensation in the purple wood prefecture.


    this was fine. after all, he had evidence in his hands. these people attacked the officials of the imperial court, so it was only right for them to end up like this. at most, they would find an excuse, such as an excuse that he had no choice but to act in a crisis.


    secondly, someone was coming over, and the reason why the prefecture order had protected the surrounding area was because of this person.


    ¡°who is it?¡± xu bai drank the last mouthful of porridge and thought to himself, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s probably the heaven inspectorate.¡±


    this matter was very obvious. in a situation where the prefecture magistrate did not know the inside story and did not know who did it, it was very likely that he would think that it was something related to the martial world. therefore, it was very normal for the heaven inspectorate to come.


    ¡°let¡¯s wait and see.¡± xu bai thought of this and stood up. he took out some money and placed it on the table to pay the bill. then, he turned around and walked back to the inn.


    nothing else happened along the way. after xu bai returned to the inn, he picked up the nameless saber and continued to go through his liver.


    since the other party did not make a move, he was happy to be idle. continuing with the nameless liver saber scripture was the best choice.


    the longer the time, the more advantageous it would be for the ¡®loy¡¯. after all, as time went on, the more skills he obtained, the stronger he would be, and the more stable he would be.


    as he watched the progress bar slowly increase, xu bai became more and more excited.


    there were only one or two traces left on the progress bar. he was waiting, waiting for the last trace of the progress bar to be completed. however, he did not expect that at this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°who is it?¡± xu bai placed the book back into the wooden box and closed it. he then placed it in a secret place before raising his head and asking.


    outside the door, as xu bai asked this question, the knocking stopped abruptly. then, ji xiaoshan¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°lord xu, it¡¯s me.¡± ji xiaoshan¡¯s voice came from outside the door, carrying a trace of respect.


    compared to before, his tone was completely different. after all, their identities were different now, and they had already changed directions.


    in the past, he had talked to xu bai as a collaborator. they were talking about a business deal, and each of them had their own capital. however, it was completely different now.


    everything had changed after his adopted brother attacked xu bai. they were in the wrong first, and xu bai did not make any excessive demands. just this alone made them feel disadvantaged.


    however, it didn¡¯t matter if they were at a disadvantage. as long as they could cling to this thigh and rely on the emperor, the day of the jiqiao pavilion¡¯s recovery was just around the corner.


    last night, he had talked to his father. after his father heard the ins and outs of the matter, he was furious. however, after calming down, he immediately gave him the right.


    no matter what, they could not give up on this thigh. on the contrary, since the other party had already expressed the intention to negotiate, they had to take action no matter what the outcome was..

 Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Nameless Saber Scripture Mental Cultivation Method, Rank

    chapter 316: nameless saber scripture mental cultivation method, rank-4 (8, 000)


    translator: 549690339


    what he had brought with him was exactly what xu bai had requested last night.


    ¡°come in.¡± xu bai leaned back on the chair and narrowed his eyes.


    he knew that ji xiaoshan was coming today, so he didn¡¯t lock the door.


    ji xiaoshan pushed open the door and entered. he saw xu bai staring at him and quickly took out two books from behind him. he walked to xu bai with his head lowered and placed the books on the table. then, he lowered his hands and stood to the side.


    ¡°lord xu, i have brought everything you wanted. please take a look.¡±


    xu bai nodded and picked up the book at the top. on the cover were the words ¡®


    secret techniques of manipulation ¡®


    the name wasn¡¯t important. what was important was the progress bar. he put the book aside in satisfaction and picked up the second book.


    the cover of the second book also had four words on it. it was called ¡± a


    hundred steps to pierce a poplar ¡±


    however, when xu bai saw the book, he did not show a satisfied expression. instead, he frowned and sized it up.


    his hands kept flipping the pages of the book. as he read the contents, his frown deepened.


    the content of the book was very complete, but there was no progress bar, not even a trace of a progress bar.


    ¡°fake?¡± xu bai thought to himself.


    ever since he had the cheat, he could activate the progress bar as long as it was a secret manual. now that he could not activate this one, that was the only possibility.


    ji xiaoshan¡¯s hands hung by his sides obediently as he waited for xu bai¡¯s reply. however, he saw the change in xu bai¡¯s expression and could not help but feel puzzled.


    when xu bai saw the first book, he was obviously satisfied. however, when he saw the second book, his expression was completely different. not only did he not look satisfied, but he seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°sir, is this book not to your liking? if it really is not to your liking, you can make other requests, and we will agree to them.¡±


    even though ji xiaoshan didn¡¯t understand why xu bail s expression changed, he still asked.


    there were some things that would never be answered if you didn¡¯t ask. only by asking could things be resolved satisfactorily.


    ¡°your brother gave me this book, right?¡±xu bai asked.


    ji xiaoshan was slightly taken aback. he nodded and agreed,¡±¡±sir, you¡¯re right. this book was indeed given to you by my brother. this was also according to your request at that time. we didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°very good.¡± ¡°i really like this book,¡± xu bai suddenly said.¡±


    after saying this, xu bai placed the second book on the other side, indicating that he was very satisfied.


    ¡°since you¡¯re satisfied, sir, then i¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡®


    ¡°what is my real purpose? you didn¡¯t tell him, did you?¡± xu bai thought for a moment. he didn¡¯t use his voice to say this.


    he saw xu bai wet the cup on the table with his hand and wrote on the table.


    this action was very bizarre, it happened very abruptly, causing ji xiaoshan to be confused.


    but seeing xu bai do this, he understood what he meant. he didn¡¯t want others to hear him.


    therefore, after reading the contents, he quickly nodded, indicating that he did not tell anyone else.


    xu bai continued to write something on the table.


    ¡°the book is fake, and there¡¯s a problem with little arrow.¡±


    when he finished writing, ji xiaoshan¡¯s face was filled with shock. it was as if this was the first time he had heard it, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    other than shock, there was also disbelief on his face.


    ¡± act according to the situation. step up the surveillance.¡± xu bai wiped the water off and wrote another paragraph.


    ji xiaoshan¡¯s expression became more and more complicated, but he still nodded, indicating that he already knew.


    ¡°go ahead.¡± xu bai waved his hand.


    ¡°farewell.¡± ji xiaoshan didn¡¯t stay. he cupped his hands and left.


    what happened today was too bizarre. he had to go back and think about what went wrong, especially xu bai. he had to tell his father. otherwise, if it was true, the loss would be too great.


    it was not that he had not thought about whether xu bai was lying to him, but this thought had only just appeared and was quickly extinguished by him.


    impossible. with xu bai¡¯s status, he would never lie.


    after all, xu bai was now the emperor¡¯s favorite. he would not do such a thing for the secret manual.


    they had already agreed to hand over the secret manual. if xu bai still did this, it would be unnecessary.


    ¡°we have to tell father immediately. nothing must happen.¡±


    after a while, ji xiaoshan disappeared from the room.


    xu bai stood up from his chair and walked to the door. he closed the door and put the bolt back into place.


    after doing all this, he returned to his chair, closed his eyes, and combed through what had happened last night.


    after the time for an incense stick to burn, xu bai opened his eyes again. his eyes were shining brightly.


    ¡°there¡¯s a flaw!¡±


    there was a huge flaw in everything that happened last night.


    the biggest flaw was in that temple.


    he remembered that after ji xiaojian appeared, the first person he wanted to kill was the old monk.


    this kind of action could be explained by other reasons. for example, according to little arrow, it was due to extreme anger.


    a little further up was what little arrow had said. he was like this because he saw those dried corpses.


    then the question was, when did he see it? was it before or after?

 Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Nameless Saber Scripture Mental Cultivation Method, Rank

    chapter 317: nameless saber scripture mental cultivation method, rank-4


    translator: 549690339


    if it was before, then ji-little arrow wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on and would only attack after xu bai won.


    a person who could be controlled by his thoughts would definitely not hold back at that time.


    furthermore, when he was fighting with ji xiaojian in the forest, the first thing that was shot was his arm.


    perhaps he could use another reason to avoid xu baits death, but this reason was not enough.


    in the battle at that time, both sides had actually not held back. the arrow was shot everywhere, and there was no difference between the arm and the chest. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a good thing to beat him at his own game.¡±xu bai stroked his chin and thought.


    he could completely pretend that he did not know the truth of the matter and use this as an excuse to find the real person behind the scenes. thinking of this, xu bai felt that this matter was very feasible.


    ¡°now, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to attack.¡±


    xu bai took out the nameless saber scripture again and continued to check the progress bar. with new clues, his mentality of checking the progress bar became much better.


    he already had a new plan. after he finished reading this book, he would read the book that ji xiaoshan had sent him. it was about mechanics.


    after the nameless saber scripture was split up, the level of each book was actually not high, so it was better to focus on a high-level book.


    as time passed, the last progress bar was finally completed.


    light blue smoke appeared and floated in the air, gradually condensing into a line of words.


    [you have studied the nameless saber sutra and comprehended the armor-breaking mental cultivation technique (incomplete). ] when xu bai saw this line of words, his face revealed a look of joy.


    it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s finally coming!


    the facts proved that he was right.


    after the nameless saber scripture was divided into 24 portions, it was indeed not just saber techniques. there were also other skills. otherwise, how could he enter rank-i after collecting 24 portions?


    the mental cultivation method was the foundation of all skills and was also extremely important.


    to make a very simple analogy, if the mental cultivation method was a person, then the other moves were weapons. if no one used the weapon and it was just placed on the ground, it would forever be a dead object.


    of course, it wasn¡¯t that other skills weren¡¯t important. they were actually complementary to each other.


    xu bai was now a fifth stage unspecialized, but all his skills were at the maximum level. even if the level was not high enough, ordinary fourth stage experts would not be able to gain any advantage in front of him.


    therefore, it was not just the mental cultivation method, but the skills were also equally important. they were not contradictory to each other. instead, they were in perfect harmony.


    ¡°i guess it will increase by one level.¡±


    looking at the light blue smoke in front of him, xu bai looked forward to the moment of fusion.


    as expected, the next moment, the fusion began.


    the light blue smoke gradually dissipated and floated in the air, gradually turning invisible. however, it did not last long before a new light blue smoke appeared.


    [fusion option found. fusion in progress. ]


    [reversed purple cloud squall yin-yang disorder + armor breaking heart


    technique (incomplete): reversed purple cloud squall yin-yang break.]


    [fusion successful.]


    xu bai was speechless.


    as expected of little gold, he only changed one word.


    a large amount of information gradually disappeared along with the light blue smoke and merged into xu bai¡¯s mind. the next moment, the latest interface appeared.


    [name: xu bail


    ¡°realm: fourth stage unspecialized.¡±


    [three breaks (level 4): maximum level.] [reversing purple cloud squall yin yang break (level 6): [maximum level.]


    [wind snow return (level 5): maximum level.] [breaking through second transition (level 4): maximum level.]


    [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney harvester (level 5): maximum level.] [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.] [paper binding essence (level 5): max level.]


    [indestructible body (incomplete)(level 5):[maximum level.]


    ¡± comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    tier 6 mental cultivation technique!


    rank-4 strength!


    his true core strength was growing at an extremely terrifying speed. after it reached a certain level, it gradually stopped.


    xu bai could feel the change in the true core strength in his body. it had almost doubled compared to before.


    with his current strength, even if it increased a little, it would be considered a success. moreover, after he advanced from rank-5 to rank-4, his strength had doubled!


    no matter which angle he looked at it from, it was a qualitative improvement for him.


    moreover¡­


    after xu bai absorbed the information in his mind, he finally understood how domineering this mental cultivation method was.


    reversing yin and


    yang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    purple clouds-borrowing the momentum, can increase strength by 10%, and the consumption of true core strength will also increase accordingly.


    astral wind-true core strength surges and can form powerful astral winds to attack enemies from a distance.


    break-every move, every move had the power to break armor!


    this last ability was the new ability that xu bai had obtained, and it was also the ability that xu bai thought was extremely powerful.


    in the past, he needed to use his saber technique to have this characteristic, but it was different now.


    even if it was a punch, a kick, or even a finger poke, as long as the true core strength surged, it would have the power to break through armor.


    ¡°wouldn¡¯t i become a human-shaped weapon?¡±the corners of xu bai¡¯s mouth curled up, and he felt even more satisfied.


    from the looks of it, the left hand saber and right hand fist, coupled with the copper coins and astral winds, had a rich attack..

 Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Nameless Saber Scripture Mental Cultivation Method, Rank

    chapter 318: nameless saber scripture mental cultivation method, rank-4 (8, 000)


    translator: 549690339


    although he didn¡¯t know any fist techniques, a casual move from him carried the power to break armor.


    xu bai only wanted to say,¡± can you block my 20 years of cultivation?¡± ¡°very good, i have a deeper grasp.¡± xu bai thought.


    with a good start, xu bai¡¯s mentality naturally became better, and his mood became happier. xu bai took out the < secret techniques of manipulation >> that ji xiaoshan had given him and continued to work hard.


    logically speaking, a level four expert should have some demeanor, but xu bai was not.


    when he was reading, his entire body was relaxed, just like an ordinary person. if it weren¡¯t for the fifth grade paper figurine serving tea and pouring water beside him, no one would have noticed it.


    time slowly passed, and the progress bar was increasing.


    while xu bai was trying to catch up with his progress, ji xiaoshan found his father after he returned to jiqiao pavilion.


    the pavilion master of jiqiao pavilion was a level four expert, a middle-aged man.


    he was wearing ordinary clothes and looked very ordinary. he was the kind of person who would not be found in a crowd.


    in fact, pavilion master ji was not only a level four. as one of the top forces in the past, it was unreasonable for him to only have this level of strength. however, that incident and that idiotic young lunatic had directly caused him to fall to this level.


    the room he was in had a unique technique. other than ji xiaoshan, even ji xiaojian could not enter.


    after all, no matter what, ji xiaoshan was his relative. especially in great chu, this custom was human nature.


    therefore, ji xiaoshan did not have any misgivings and told him everything xu


    bai had told him. he stood quietly at the side and waited for his father to speak.


    pavilion master ji was expressionless. after waiting for a long time, he finally let out a long sigh, and his face looked a little older.


    ¡°i know why. little arrow definitely cares.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± ¡± although we treat him as a family member, there are many secrets that we haven¡¯t allowed him to get involved in,¡± ji xiaoshan replied.¡± so it¡¯s only right for him to think too much, but he shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°i think too much¡­¡± ¡± let¡¯s not talk about blood relations.¡± pavilion master ji smiled bitterly.¡± i can¡¯t break a rule left by my ancestors.¡±


    he can¡¯t even cultivate the art of ingenuity, so how can i let him know more secrets? this is the rule of the ancestors. no matter how much i treat him as my flesh and blood, it won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°but little arrow doesn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°he will think¡­¡± ji xiaoshan said. if we lie to him, he will even feel dissatisfied. dissatisfaction and resentment are the root of all bad things.¡±


    after saying this, the scene fell silent.


    after a long time, pavilion master ji closed his eyes and said,¡±¡±according to lord xu, this is a strategy to beat him at his own. we will cooperate. you should know what to do.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± ¡°i¡¯m leaving now. take care, father.¡± ji xiaoshan bowed.¡±


    pavilion master ji nodded without saying anything.


    even after ji xiaoshan had left for a long time, he still maintained his gaze in front of him, his eyes dull.


    ¡°i treat you as my flesh and blood. however, now that you have done such a thing, i can only¡­you¡¯re putting righteousness above family.¡±


    ¡°in that battle, apart from a sharp drop in cultivation, he also suffered irreparable injuries. only the medicine in the imperial family can save his life.¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t fall. if i really fall, then the entire jiqiao pavilion will never be able to rise again.¡±


    his voice echoed in the room for a long time.


    at this moment, everyone had their own thoughts and were doing their own things.


    in the yin posthouse far away from the purple wood mansion, a well-dressed young man with a long saber at his waist was drinking tea.


    on his waist was a plaque with the name of the heaven inspectorate carved on it.


    the purple wood mansion was very big, and so were the surrounding yin posthouse. naturally, it attracted many posthouse men to do business here.


    after all, in this day and age, it was much better to be able to make a stable fortune than to wander in the martial arts world.


    but at this moment, the surrounding posthouse people were all doing their own business and did not look over.


    a few of the braver ones immediately retracted their gaze when they saw the plate on the man¡¯s waist. they did not dare to look at it anymore.


    the heaven inspectorate was famous in the martial world.


    with the imperial court as his backing, he was in charge of jianghu matters and killed evil spirits.


    the power was so great that it made people feel intimidated.


    the posthouse people were also considered people of the martial world. of course, they were afraid. not only were they afraid, but they were also afraid to the depths.


    the young man didn¡¯t look at these people. he had a letter in his hand. there was no signature on the letter. he had picked it up on the way here.


    this time, he had come for the purple wood manor. after all, so many murder cases had occurred. of course, he had to investigate them thoroughly.


    on the way, he received another letter. one could imagine how strange it was.


    while he was resting, the young man did not pause and opened the letter in front of him.


    after opening the envelope and reading the contents, the young man frowned.


    he saw the first two words, and it was precisely because of these two words that his emotions fluctuated.


    the young man stared at the letter and slowly read out the words in his heart.


    xu bai!

 Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Public Remarks From All Sides (1)

    chapter 319: public remarks from all sides (1)


    translator: 549690339


    as the young man read out these words, his hand that was holding the letter trembled slightly, and at the same time, he frowned.


    although there was no big change in his expression, he could see from his eyebrows that at this time, the young man¡¯s mentality seemed to be wrong.


    after a long while, the young man released his hand and took out a lighter to light the letter.


    when the surrounding posthouse men saw this situation, they would occasionally glance at it, but they would quickly look away.


    ¡°sigh, how did it involve xu bai?¡±the young man thought to himself.


    the rumors about xu bai in jianghu were no longer as silent as before. rescuing king sheng you and solving the feng shui situation, just these two things were already famous.


    even the heaven supervisor, si qianchang, had already paid attention.


    however, even though he was famous, he didn¡¯t break the law. on the contrary, everything was in accordance with the laws of great chu.


    not long ago, the emperor had sent xu bai to the capital to receive a generous reward.


    anyone with discerning eyes could see that xu bai was very important to the emperor. he would likely be put in an important position in the capital this time.


    these were not the most important things. the most important thing was that he felt that he had taken over a hot potato.


    this trip of his was originally to resolve the purple wood mansion¡¯s extermination case.


    however, the letter he received at the beginning said that this case was related to xu bai.


    although he didn¡¯t have any substantial evidence, with this letter, when he entered the purple wood mansion, he would have to check it out from xu bai.


    ¡°my head hurts.¡± the young man, song de, rubbed his forehead helplessly. he was the chief of the heaven inspectorate and was in charge of the affairs of the prefecture. as long as it was related to the martial world or the evil, he had to care about it.


    in fact, it was fine to investigate a post station chief, but xu bai was currently popular, so it was not easy to do.


    ¡°i only hope that this lord xu can be reasonable. after all, we are all in the officialdom. no matter what, we have to give him some face.¡±song de thought to himself.


    it was getting late. he ate something and did not stay any longer. he rode a fast horse and rushed towards the purple wood mansion.


    the next day.


    xu bai woke up early and had breakfast outside. then, he returned to his room and continued reading the progress bar.


    coincidentally, the mastermind seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    he had thought that at least something would happen, but now it seemed that nothing had happened.


    ¡°he must be holding back his ultimate move.¡± xu bai thought as he leaned against the chair and looked at the secret technique of in his hands.


    the calmer the surface of the water, the more undercurrents surged.


    it was impossible for the other party to let go of this opportunity so easily. the result was obvious. they must be looking for an opportunity to kill in one blow.


    ¡°the longer i delay, the better it will be for me.¡±xu bai watched the progress bar slowly increase and thought with satisfaction.


    it would be best if he could drag it out for a month or so. when he had read a few more books, his strength would increase rapidly and he could kill as many as he wanted. wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful?


    ¡°dong dong dong¡­¡±


    just as xu bai was thinking this, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°who is it?¡± xu bai put down the book in his hand and looked toward the door.


    he stood up from his chair and pressed down on ghost head blade¡¯s hilt.


    ¡°it¡¯s me, ji xiaojian. is it convenient for lord xu?¡±


    ji xiaojian¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    the corners of xu bai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. he was finally here.


    he put away the secret technique of jiqiao and picked up the fake ¡± piercing a


    poplar in a hundred steps ¡± that ji xiaojian had given him. he walked to the door and opened it.


    outside the door stood an unfamiliar man. he had a longbow on his back and was tied up with a cloth. if he hadn¡¯t known beforehand that it was a longbow, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell just by looking at his silhouette.


    ¡°is this your true face?¡± xu bai glanced at ji xiaojian and said indifferently.


    ¡°this time, i came to see lord xu with my true face. i dare not hide it.¡±ji xiaojian bowed, but his eyes were looking at the poplar piercer in xu bai¡¯s hand, and there was a subtle flash of light in his eyes.


    he was watching!


    xu bai was reading this fake book!


    this meant that xu bai was not far from going berserk!


    ji xiaojian suppressed his joy and acted very naturally,¡±¡±milord, i came here to ask if there is anything else that i need to do. as long as milord says the word, i¡¯ll definitely do it!¡±


    xu bai laughed. he wasn¡¯t stupid, so how could he not see through ji xiaojian¡¯s intentions?


    the reason why this fellow found this excuse was to see if he was learning the < hundred steps piercing the poplar now that he had seen what he wanted to see, he was naturally satisfied.details, what are details?xu bai had already thought of the ¡± open the door ¡± and had already switched to the ¡± hundred steps through yangupon hearing this, ji xiaojian hurriedly put on a grateful expression, ¡®¡±¡®thank you for your magnanimity, lord xu. since there¡¯s nothing else, little arrow will leave now and not disturb lord xu.¡±¡°yes.¡± ¡± mm.¡± xu bai agreed.ji xiaojian left.xu bai closed the door and sat back on the chair. he continued to flip through the secret techniques of manipulation and read the progress bar on it.as for what happened just now, it was just an interlude. he didn¡¯t care about it at all.what the other party wanted to see had already been seen by the other party. now, it was up to their reaction.thinking of this, xu bai didn¡¯t think too much about it. he calmed down and continued to read the progress bar. ¡°dong dong dong!¡±the knocking sounded again.xu bai put away the secret skill of manipulation and asked with a frown,¡±¡±who is it?¡±

 Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: The Rise of Public Public Opposition (2)

    chapter 320: the rise of public public opposition (2)


    translator: 549690339


    there were so many things to do today. he had to take a good look.


    an unfamiliar male voice sounded outside the door.


    ¡°lord xu, i am song de of the heaven inspectorate. i have something to discuss.¡±


    the heaven inspectorate?


    si zheng?


    xu bai stroked his chin and thought,¡¯lt¡¯s indeed the sky inspectorate.¡±


    when he was eating yesterday, he had heard from the passers-by that a person who specialized in dealing with these matters was coming. now, it seemed that his guess was right. it was indeed the heaven inspectorate who was coming to deal with it.


    he had not interacted much with the heaven inspectorate. to be precise, he had only interacted with wu hua.


    as for that iron calculation immortal, he was just a dead man. there was nothing to talk about.


    xu bai walked to the door and opened it. he saw a young man with a long saber at his waist.


    when it came to playing with a knife, bai was also a good player. at first glance, he felt that this knife was not simple.


    it looked like an ordinary long saber, but there was a faint smell of blood.


    ¡°this person isn¡¯t a simple character, he¡¯s an expert.¡±xu bai thought to himself.


    most of the time, one had to rely on one¡¯s intuition to judge a person, especially the first time they met.


    xu bails intuition was very accurate, especially when it came to using a saber.


    just as xu bai had expected, song de¡¯s attainment in saber techniques was quite high. he also looked at the ghost head blade at xu baits waist and praised it in his heart.


    ghost head blade was obtained from the ferocious tiger stockade, and it was actually not a very good item.


    it was mainly people who used knives.


    xu bai stood in front of song de, but he gave song de a feeling.


    the person in front of him was like a sharp blade hidden in a scabbard. once it was unsheathed, it would be a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    ¡°it¡¯s an honor to have director song here. please come in.¡±xu bai moved aside to let song de in.


    song de nodded slightly and entered the room.


    there was no conflict between them for the time being, and they were very polite to each other. this was very normal.


    after all, not everyone was like a lunatic who would fight back when they met.


    however, song de knew very well that what he was going to say next might change the situation.


    ¡°lord xu, i have come to tell you something extremely important.¡±when song de saw that xu bai was already pouring water, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    was this really the ruthless xu bai who was widely known in the martial world? ¡°drink some water first and talk slowly.¡± xu bai smiled and handed the teacup over.


    song de was helpless. he could only take a sip of water and then tell him everything.


    xu bai had been listening. the smile on his face didn¡¯t change. instead, it grew wider and wider.


    song de felt his hair stand on end and subconsciously gripped the hilt of his long saber.


    ¡°lord song, according to your suggestion, what should we do?¡±xu bai asked.


    heh¡­


    to frame someone.


    what kind of sh * t was this?


    if he couldn¡¯t win head-on, he would use this method.


    he really did not expect the other party to play such a trick.


    when song de heard this, he put down his teacup and smiled bitterly. ¡°lord xu, you have to be wronged. go to the prison of the government office. as long as i investigate, you will definitely be fine. moreover, in prison, you will be treated well.¡±


    ¡°prison?¡± xu bai narrowed his eyes.¡± lord song, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. the other party just sent me a letter. it¡¯s not a loss for me to say that i¡¯m trying to frame him, right?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°i know that lord xu is right, but according to the rules of the heaven inspectorate, this matter involves too many people.¡¯¡±¡®lord xu, don¡¯t worry. i will investigate this matter as soon as possible. i won¡¯t let lord xu stay for too long,¡± song de said helplessly.¡±


    song de began to organize his words again, as if he wanted to use other reasons to persuade xu bai.


    however, before song de could continue, xu bai interrupted him.


    ¡°sure.¡±


    this simple answer caused song de to hold his breath.


    this¡­


    he agreed so quickly?


    i had prepared so many excuses, but none of them were useful.


    ¡°this is lord song¡¯s official business. everyone is an official in great chu, so i naturally support it. however, lord song needs to promise me one thing.¡±xu bai pointed at the wooden box with the nameless saber scripture and said, ¡°¡±1 want to bring a knife and these things.¡±


    ¡°as long as lord xu is willing, these are not a problem.¡± song de was overjoyed when he heard this.¡±


    ¡°then let¡¯s go.¡± xu bai picked up the bag without hesitation.


    he had already thought it through.


    since the other party had used this move, his goal could not be so simple.


    there would definitely be a backup plan.


    if he was going to beat her at her own game, then he would beat her at her own game to the end.


    he would first go inside and wait, then deal with whatever came his way.


    ¡°good, lord xu is indeed a straightforward person.¡±song de walked to the door and opened it. he cupped his hands and said,¡±please!¡± xu bai walked out of the door.


    song de followed behind without saying a word.


    the two of them left the inn and walked on the bustling streets, attracting a lot of attention.


    after all, they were both carrying sabers. although it was not uncommon for martial artists to carry sabers in great chu, the aura of these two people made people feel afraid at a glance. therefore, many people were curious and hurriedly retracted their gazes after taking a look.


    the two of them traveled quickly, and they talked a lot during the journey.


    ¡°speaking of which, lord xu is also an expert with a saber.¡±


    ¡°no, no, i wonder which sect lord song is from?¡±


    ¡°the heaven saber tower is an inheritance that specializes in using sabers. i¡¯m not talented, but i can be considered to have some position in it. if lord xu has any problems in the future, you can call for me..¡±

 Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Public Remarks From All Sides (3)

    chapter 321: public remarks from all sides (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°in that case, i won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    in the martial world, one needed strength, but in the officialdom, one needed favors.


    those who entered the heaven inspectorate were considered half officials, and song de was extremely proficient in this aspect.


    the two of them chatted and soon arrived at the government office.


    the government office of purple wood mansion was much more luxurious than yunlai mansion. after all, the degree of prosperity here was much better than yunlai mansion.


    when the two of them arrived at the purple wood mansion, they saw a dignified middle-aged man standing at the door.


    when the middle-aged man saw xu bairen, he stepped forward and cupped his hands. ¡°greetings, lord xu and lord song.¡±


    song de hurriedly introduced,¡± this is the purple wood manor¡¯s manor lord, the zhou manor lord. the purple wood manor¡¯s current grandeur is all thanks to the zhou manor lord.¡±


    xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up. he cupped his hands and said,¡±greetings, zhou manor


    order.¡±


    in great chu, civil officials were naturally highly valued. many civil officials looked down on the heaven inspectorate, but there was always an exception.


    of course, it was hard to say whether the zhou manor magistrate¡¯s polite appearance was true on the surface or on the inside.


    however, it was a matter of face. if you did it, i would do it. of course, xu bai would do it too.


    ¡°lord song is too kind. everything i have is a gift from his majesty.¡±when the zhou manor magistrate said the word ¡°your majesty¡±, he even cupped his hands in the direction of the cadital. aooearinc verv resoectful.


    ¡°how about lord xu pick a room?¡±the zhou manor master blinked.


    to be honest, it was a little strange for a middle-aged man with an imposing appearance to do such a thing.


    xu bai laughed and said, ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble the zhou manor.¡±¡±


    he didn¡¯t look like he was here to go to jail at all. he was afraid that people would believe him even if he said he was here for a vacation.


    ¡°this way please.¡± the zhou manor lord raised his hand and led the way.


    xu bai and song de followed behind him. soon, they arrived at a cell.


    ¡°this is what i have arranged for lord xu.¡±the zhou manor lord pointed to a room and said.


    looking at the room, xu bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    all kinds of furniture were complete, and even the bed was covered with a brand new mattress. if it weren¡¯t for the surrounding walls, it would really be an extremely complete bedroom.


    the zhou manor magistrate could tell what xu bai was thinking. he smiled and said, ¡°since lord xu and lord yun are close friends, you are naturally also my friend. unfortunately, i did not know that lord xu had come to the purple wood mansion. otherwise, i would have treated you well.¡±


    xu bai¡¯s head was full of black lines.¡± so lord zhou and brother yun know each other.¡±¡±


    ¡°more than just acquaintances. i only got my current position at this age,¡± the zhou manor said with a face full of shame.¡± however, lord yun is a genius. when we met in the capital, he helped me a lot. it was also at that time that we became friends.¡±


    it was said that it was easy to do things with people in the court. as a person with connections, xu bai understood.


    he walked into the cell and laid down on the chair. xu bai felt the softness and smiled. ¡°lord zhou, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort.¡±


    ¡°of course. i still have some work to do, so i won¡¯t disturb you.¡±¡®


    anyone who could become a prefecture magistrate was perceptive. naturally, they knew that xu bai did not come to the prison for no reason. therefore, he found a reason to leave immediately to make space for these two.


    ¡°good day, lord zhou.¡±


    after waiting for the order from zhou manor to leave, xu bai looked at song de and said, ¡°lord song, i¡¯m a bit faster.¡±


    although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, song de understood what it meant.


    ¡°lord xu, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll investigate it right away.¡±song de didn¡¯t waste any time. after saying that, he left immediately.


    watching song de¡¯s back disappear, the smile on xu bai¡¯s face gradually disappeared.


    the person behind the scenes was really quick-witted. however, this place was no different from an inn. he could still control the progress bar in his hand.


    thinking of this, xu bai took out the secret technique of manipulation and continued reading¡­


    the room was bright, and the progress bar was slowly increasing.


    he didn¡¯t take xu bai¡¯s imprisonment seriously, but the news had spread.


    jiqiao pavilion, in a room filled with mechanisms.


    ¡°what?!¡± pavilion master ji stood up abruptly and said,¡± you said lord xu is in prison!


    ¡°it¡¯s said that he was taken away by the heaven inspectorate because of the recent murder.¡± ji xiaoshan said bitterly.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t you have the evidence provided by my house of mechanical instinct?¡±pavilion master ji was puzzled.


    ¡°father, we only provided evidence from five families. the miao family indeed didn¡¯t have any evidence, and it was little arrow who did it.¡±ji xiaoshan said.


    pavilion master ji fell into deep thought.


    a moment later, pavilion master ji raised his head and said,¡±¡±tell the lord from the heaven inspectorate that it was ji xiaojian who did it and that it has nothing to do with jiqiao pavilion.¡±


    ji xiaoshan was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted and understood what his father meant.¡±¡±father, you mean to put little arrow in jail as well?¡±


    pavilion master ji nodded and said,¡± that¡¯s right. since little arrow has betrayed us, let¡¯s get him out of here. he¡¯s from that side. we can observe the movements of that side.¡±


    ¡°however, if the other party does not care¡­¡± ji xiaoshan hesitated.


    ¡°if we don¡¯t care, it means that the other party has given up on this chess piece.¡±pavilion master ji said slowly,¡± although we¡¯ve managed to get close to lord xu, we can¡¯t sit still and wait for death. we must help lord xu complete this trick. if the other party doesn¡¯t give up on ji xiaojian, then¡­¡± the opportunity lord xu wanted is here.¡±


    ji xiaoshan understood and nodded his head in agreement. then, he thought of something and said, ¡°there was another family that was wiped out, saying that


    lord xu was the one who did it..¡±

 Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Public Remarks From All Sides (4)

    chapter 322: public remarks from all sides (4)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°i don¡¯t care!¡± pavilion master ji waved his hand and said,¡± since lord xu has entered, he must have his own plans. let¡¯s not worry about it for now. we just need to acknowledge the miao family. don¡¯t disrupt lord xu¡¯s plans.¡±¡®


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll do it now.¡± ji xiaoshan bowed.¡±


    with that, ji xiaoshan left.


    pavilion master ji looked in the direction where ji xiaoshan had left and sighed silently.


    things seemed to have become complicated, and he did not know how to proceed.


    ¡°i hope that lord xu will turn misfortune into good fortune. our jiqiao pavilion will think of a way to help lord xu in the subsequent plans.¡±


    in the room, the voice of the machine pavilion master became firm.


    it wasn¡¯t just the jiqiao pavilion that was stirring. at this moment, a hidden lakeside.


    the hooded figure was fishing.


    lian shang¡¯s face was covered, and only his eyes were exposed. at this moment, his eyes were slightly closed.


    a moment later, the fishing rod shook, and the fishing line began to tremble. the bamboo hat man opened his eyes and raised the fishing rod with both hands.


    a fat grass carp jumped out of the water, biting the hook tightly and swinging in the air.


    the bamboo hat man put away the fishing rod and put the grass carp into the basket. he looked at the half-filled basket and shook his head.


    ¡°are all the anglers in the world as simple as fishing?¡±


    there was a trace of doubt in his voice, but there was no one around. it was obvious that he was answering his own question.


    after the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, a man in black slowly appeared next to the bamboo hat man.


    ¡°sir, xu bai did not have any conflict with song de. he went to the prison cell


    very naturally.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± the bamboo hat man was slightly taken aback. he then put the fishing rod aside and pondered for a moment. he paced back and forth a few more steps before saying, ¡°it seems that xu bai is not like the rumors in the martial arts world. he only knows how to kill people with a knife. since he went in peacefully, then let¡¯s add fuel to the fire.¡±


    the man in black did not say anything. he just stood respectfully at the side with his hands hanging by his sides, waiting for the bamboo hat man¡¯s next order.


    ¡°there have been so many murders this year, and now xu bai has become a suspect. think of a way to provoke the remaining families and let them pressure the heaven inspectorate. ¡°the bamboo hat man said.


    the man in black hesitated as if he wanted to say something but didn¡¯t dare to.


    ¡°i know what you want to say. what you mean is that these families have nothing to do with us. it¡¯s not easy to mobilize them, but they can actually be mobilized. ¡°the bamboo hat man said slowly as he hung the bait on the hook.


    ¡°a few big families will be massacred, and the other families will definitely be in danger. they also know that xu bai might be the murderer, so they will work together to put pressure on the heaven inspectorate.¡±


    ¡°you are also worried that the heaven inspectorate will not care. you don¡¯t know that sometimes, the effect of rumors is beyond imagination.¡±


    ¡°this step is to disrupt song de¡¯s direction. the next step is to use our free time to turn back many things.¡±


    at this point, the bamboo hat man was very pleased with himself, as if he was pleased with his own plan.


    ¡°yes, sir! this subordinate will do it now.¡± the black-robed man didn¡¯t say anything else, nor did he dare to disturb the bamboo hat man¡¯s self-entertainment. after saying goodbye, he left.


    the bamboo hat man returned to normal and continued fishing leisurely.


    but before he could catch one, another black-clothed man appeared.


    ¡°report! ji xiaojian had been captured by ji xiaoshan and sent to song de. ji qiao pavilion had admitted that the miao family was ji xiaojian¡¯s doing and that it had nothing to do with xu bai and ji qiao pavilion.¡±another man in black shouted.


    ¡°what?¡± when the bamboo hat man heard this, cracks appeared on the fishing rod in his hand. his tone became unfriendly.¡±only the miao family?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± the man in black bowed.


    the bamboo hat man fell silent.


    the surroundings were quiet, and the surface of the lake was like a pool of stagnant water.


    a moment later, the bamboo hat man shook his head.


    ¡°i don¡¯t understand. if the jiqiao pavilion helped xu bai, they should have admitted everything. after all, i destroyed another family.¡±


    ¡°what the jiqiao pavilion is doing now looks more like they¡¯re trying to protect themselves. could it be that they want to give up on xu bai?¡±


    he muttered to himself as if he had reached a bottleneck.


    the other party¡¯s actions were also repeated one after another, making him somewhat unable to endure.


    after a long time, the bamboo hat man returned to normal.


    ¡°send someone to hint to little arrow that we will save him. then, find a chance to kill him.¡±


    no matter what, killing little arrow was the right thing to do, in case he missed out on something and got himself into trouble.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± the new man in black left.


    the bamboo hat man looked at the wreckage of the fishing rod and sighed.


    ¡°no matter what, i must kill xu bai.¡±


    the bamboo hat man¡¯s voice rang out from the lakeside.


    xu bai, who was being watched by everyone, was still leisurely looking at the progress bar as if nothing had happened.


    there was a saying that said, wait and see.


    xu bai was doing this right now. not only could he increase the progress bar, but he could also make the other party rack their brains. why not?


    looking at the progress bar in front of him slowly increasing, the corners of xu


    baits mouth gradually curled up.


    ¡°another beautiful day.¡±


    the next day.


    footsteps sounded outside the cell.


    song de walked in and dragged a corpse in his hands.


    xu bai heard the noise and looked over, only to realize that it was ji xiaojian¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± he frowned.


    this little machine arrow was still alive and well a few days ago, how did it disappear in just a day?


    ¡°last night, ji qiao pavilion escorted him over and admitted to the miao family¡¯s matter. the other family didn¡¯t admit it. i interrogated him for an entire night, but there was no news. in the end, he died in the morning, poisoned.¡±song de¡¯s face was gloomy..

 Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: The Rise of the Public Voices from All Sides (5)

    chapter 323: the rise of the public voices from all sides (5)


    translator: 549690339


    it was really a slap in the face for such a huge mess to have happened in his hands.


    he had been in the heaven inspectorate for so long, but he had never been slapped in the face like this. it would be a lie if he wasn¡¯t angry.


    ¡°i see.¡± xu bai rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    he instantly understood the profound meaning behind ji qiao pavilion.


    he wanted to use ji xiaojian to test the other party¡¯s background. he only admitted to the miao family so as not to disrupt his plan to go to jail.


    however, it seemed that the plan did not work. the other party reacted quickly and decisively. they killed mecha arrow almost at the moment it happened.


    ¡°lord xu, tell me the truth. is this matter particularly complicated?¡±song de said helplessly.


    he had a feeling that things weren¡¯t that simple. xu bai was definitely hiding a huge secret.


    if that was the case, how he should go was the most important thing.


    to be in the heaven inspectorate, he had to have some foresight. if he didn¡¯t take the right path, it might be a wrong path.


    the corners of xu bai¡¯s mouth curled up as he said slowly,¡±¡±actually, it¡¯s not very difficult. do you really want to know?¡±


    song de was slightly stunned but quickly understood. this was not something he could know. he quickly said,¡±no, no, forget it.¡±


    he knew that in this day and age, it was better to ask less to live longer.


    ¡°alright, lord song, you should follow your train of thought. don¡¯t make too big of a change. also, little arrow was poisoned at your place.¡±xu bai reminded.


    song de hurriedly nodded and was about to turn around and leave. however, he had only taken two steps when he stopped. he turned around and patted his head. ¡°i almost forgot the most important thing.¡±


    as he spoke, he walked closer.


    ¡°brother xu, right now, in the purple wood mansion, all the major families are working together to pressure me, saying that they want me to severely punish the murderer. what do you think of this?¡±


    ¡°pressure?¡± hearing this, xu bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    he could tell that this was a classic example of using public opinion to mislead song de.


    however, he didn¡¯t have any opinion.


    this was just the beginning. how would he know the other party¡¯s subsequent plans?


    however¡­


    it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have any countermeasures.


    xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±


    song de¡¯s face was full of confusion. he couldn¡¯t figure out what xu bai was thinking, but he still did as he was told and left.


    not long after, zhou manor¡¯s ling was brought into the cell by song de.


    before you see him, you hear his voice.


    ¡°hahaha, could it be that you¡¯ve been here for too long and are too lonely? this official can go to spring rain pavilion and find a few people to relieve lord xu¡¯s boredom?¡±


    ¡°you can do this?¡± xu bail s eyes lit up.


    what a freeloader!


    no one could refuse a free ride.


    however, when he thought about the current situation, he temporarily gave up on this plan.


    ¡°cough cough, we are all elegant people. how can we linger in the brothels?¡±¡±l called lord zhou here today because i want you to help me with something,¡± xu bai said seriously.¡±


    in the end, xu bai seemed to have missed something, so he added,¡±¡±as for the spring rain pavilion, after i leave, milord can invite me again.¡±


    zhou manor¡¯s order was speechless.


    he was really just being polite.


    he was different from yun zihai. he already had a family. if he went to spring rain pavilion again, his family would probably cry, make a fuss, and hang themselves.


    ¡°lord xu, if you have anything to say, please say it.¡±the zhou manor lord used all his strength to suppress his ridicule and said,¡±as long as i can do it, i¡¯ll definitely help you to the end.¡±


    ¡°actually, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°can you lock up all the heads of those families who are causing trouble?¡± xu bai asked.¡±


    the zhou manor token was stunned. then, he reacted and shook his head.¡±l know they¡¯re pressuring lord song, but they didn¡¯t break the law, so i can¡¯t just arrest them. ¡±


    this was the truth. they really couldn¡¯t just randomly arrest them. otherwise, it would be a mess. if it reached the emperor¡¯s ears, it would probably cause a big problem.


    ¡°this isn¡¯t a random grab.¡± xu bai pointed at song de, then pointed at himself, and began to explain¡­


    ¡°first of all, i¡¯m just being suspected, and it¡¯s a suspicion without evidence, right?¡±


    song de and zhou manor¡¯s magistrate looked at each other and nodded in unison.


    ¡°secondly, they are asking lord song to execute me as soon as possible, right?¡± the two men nodded again, and the two men were right.


    ¡°finally, according to the laws of the great chu state, if they ask for the execution of a person who is only suspected, is it a crime of false accusation?¡± when the zhou manor magistrate heard this, he was stunned.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°lord zhou, i¡¯ll have to trouble you with this.¡± xu bai shrugged.¡±


    the zhou manor master was silent. after a while, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go and arrest him now!¡±


    the matter of arresting people had to be handled by the government. the heaven inspectorate could not care about this.


    zhou manor leader had his own thoughts. he felt that xu bails visit to the capital was not simple, but he did not know what his intentions were.


    however, one thing was right. xu bai was a popular person now, so it was fine to help him.


    ¡°wait, lord zhou, i have another request.¡¯xu bai smiled.


    ¡°lord xu, please speak.¡± the zhou manor lord stopped in his tracks.¡±


    ¡°there are too few cells. why don¡¯t we lock those people in the same cell as me?¡±as xu bai spoke, his smile became even brighter..

 Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Chapter 126

    chapter 324: chapter 126-mastery skill, new usage (1)


    translator: 549690339


    when xu bai said this, everyone was stunned.


    especially song de. he always felt that xu bai¡¯s smile looked scary.


    he couldn¡¯t explain why he felt this way, but he felt a chill down his spine, as if he was being stared at by something terrifying.


    in short, it was a terrifying sight.


    the zhou manor magistrate was different. after all, he was someone who had been in the officialdom for many years. he instantly understood xu bai¡¯s intentions and smiled helplessly. ¡°lord xu, you must not do anything exaggerated. these clans are also first-rate in the purple wood prefecture. you can¡¯t do anything too crazy.¡±


    he felt that it was necessary to tell xu bai.


    after all, the rumors in the martial world now said that xu bai was not only ruthless, but also vengeful and extremely petty.


    although the rumors in the martial world would change as they spread, at least 10% to 20% of them could be believed.


    ¡°lord zhou, don¡¯t worry. although i¡¯m not a good person, i definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±xu bai laughed happily at the grand sect.


    what a joke. he understood the ways of the world. naturally, he had to be more meticulous.


    hearing xu bai¡¯s words, the zhou manor head heaved a sigh of relief.


    it was best not to do stupid things. he was afraid that xu bai would make a river of blood flow in the prison cell in a fit of anger. if that happened, it would not be easy for him to clean up the mess.


    at that time, it would be hard to explain to yun zihai and even harder to explain to his majesty.


    if he was not punished, his prestige in the purple wood prefecture would probably be swept away.


    ¡°then i will take my leave. lord xu, please wait here. ¡°the zhou manor magistrate said.


    since he had received xu bail s assurance, the zhou manor¡¯s token was naturally at ease.


    he and yun zihai usually exchanged letters. yun zihai had once mentioned something about xu bai.


    the general idea was that although xu bai had some shortcomings, it was great to be friends with him because as long as xu bai agreed to something, there would be no deviation.


    the zhou manor magistrate believed yun zihai, so he also believed xu bai¡¯s words.


    after the zhou manor¡¯s order left, only xu bai and song de were left in the cell.


    ¡°lord song, i wanted you to investigate little arrow¡¯s death, but it seems like you¡¯ll have to stay in the cell quietly.¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    if he really did as he said, the other party would definitely take action when they saw the people from these families in prison.


    the most obvious one was definitely moving towards him.


    if song de stayed, he would have an extra helper.


    xu bai had always been good at pulling people onto the boat.


    ¡°lord xu, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll hide somewhere not far away so that i can open this entrance.¡± song de replied.¡±


    xu bai nodded. everything was waiting for the next thing.


    purple wood prefecture.


    on an extremely bustling street.


    this place was different from other streets. whether it was the surrounding houses or the vendors on both sides, the things they sold were extremely exquisite.


    there was no other reason than that the people living on this street were either rich or noble families.


    in this world, there were many places where families opposed each other. however, there were also many places where families banded together for warmth.


    most of the clans in the purple wood prefecture were in the form of a group.


    however, today, this method of reporting to the group for warmth brought convenience instead.


    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°hurry up!¡±


    ¡°where is your family head? tell him to wear these chains and follow me to the government office. ¡±


    dozens of bailiffs ran between the various families and brought out the heads of the various families.


    when these family heads went out, they were all dumbfounded and completely did not understand what had happened.


    ¡°eh, zhao family head, you¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°ouyang family head, why were you captured as well?¡±


    ¡°no, why are you all the same as me?¡±


    on the way, many family heads looked at each other. to be able to become a family head, he naturally had outstanding qualities.


    very soon, they all shuddered in unison, already understanding what had happened.


    ¡°it must be because of xu bai!¡±


    this was what they thought.


    the twenty of them had all caused trouble during the day, but at night, they were all arrested. not a single person was left. with a little guessing, they came to a conclusion.


    ¡°hurry up.¡±


    the bailiffs began to urge him.


    the crowd rushed toward the government office.


    as soon as he arrived at the government office, he saw the zhou manor lord waiting for him.


    a family head surnamed zhao couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°lord zhou, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. why did you arrest us?¡±


    the others echoed, saying that they had never made a mistake, so why should they be arrested?


    the zhou manor magistrate was expressionless and could not even be bothered to say anything. he waved his hand and said,¡±put them all in jail! ¡°if anyone dares to resist, you don¡¯t have to do anything. just let him run. i¡¯ll directly charge him with fleeing to avoid punishment.¡±


    among this group of family heads, the lowest was rank-7, and the highest was rank-5. if chaos really broke out, the government runners might not be able to stop it.


    however, with the zhou manor¡¯s order, the family heads all fell silent. it was not a joke to say that he could escape, but what would happen after he escaped?


    could it be that he was on the run for his life under the arrest warrant of great chu?


    they were all people with families and families. they even had a lot of property. how could they do such a thing?


    at the thought of this, the family heads all fell silent.


    soon, the bailiffs chased them from behind and escorted them to a special cell. after locking them up, they left.


    the family heads looked at each other and looked at their surroundings.


    this cell was not as dark and damp as the other cells. there was plenty of light around.


    especially the furniture, it was very complete.


    even the bed was covered with a soft mattress..

 Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Chapter 126

    chapter 325: chapter 126 -mastery level of manipulation, new usage (2)


    translator: 549690339


    it was exquisite and perfect.


    especially when there was someone lying on the chair beside the bed.


    human?


    the family heads rubbed their eyes and wondered if they had seen wrongly.


    how could there be someone here?


    a young man was sitting on the chair. the young man¡¯s posture was very arrogant.


    the young man held a knife in his right hand.


    the blade was sharp, and under the light, it flickered with a cold light.


    ¡°xu bai.¡± the head of the zhao family recognized this young man and exclaimed loudly.


    when he shouted, the people around him reacted.


    since he had already reached the position of the family head, there was naturally news. those who reacted quickly had already gathered together and looked at xu bai cautiously.


    it was rumored that xu bai was a vengeful person and was very powerful. they naturally had to be on guard.


    ¡°everyone, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m not a man-eating beast, so don¡¯t act like this.¡±xu bai waved his hand when he saw this and said in a careless manner.


    his appearance made the family heads even more suspicious.


    the head of the zhao family was obviously the leader of this group. after hearing xu bails words, he quickly said, ¡°xu bai, i advise you not to be impulsive. the worst among us is a level seven expert. you might not be able to defeat more than 20 people.¡±


    for some reason, he did not have any confidence in his words.


    they clearly had more people on their side, but they had no confidence. the other party was only one person, but it made him tremble with fear.


    ¡°we are all cultured people. fighting and killing is too uncultured. ¡°xu bai smiled gently, but the words he said made people feel as if they had fallen into an ice cellar.¡±besides, if i really wanted to kill you, you guys wouldn¡¯t be enough to fill the gaps between my teeth.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, the family heads took a step back in unison.


    it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have the courage. on the contrary, their courage wasn¡¯t low.


    which one of them hadn¡¯t fought hard to become the family head? if they didn¡¯t have some courage, they wouldn¡¯t have such a status.


    however, sometimes, when one was poor, one would be even more straightforward.


    after they had their current family business and status, they became timid. after all, they had so much glory and wealth to enjoy. how could they lose it here?


    ¡°you mean¡­aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡± the head of the zhao family understood the meaning and asked.


    ¡°of course, as long as you tell me who instigated you to put me in such a situation. evervthinz will be fine.¡±xu bai said indifferentlv,¡±lf vou don¡¯t tell


    me¡­¡± i won¡¯t do anything to you, but do you know how you came in?¡±


    ¡°how is it?¡± the zhao family head looked left and right. seeing that no one answered, he could only speak again.


    i¡¯m just suspecting and i don¡¯t have any evidence. you guys ganging up to pressure me is already a false accusation.¡±xu bai replied,¡± of course, it¡¯s not a big deal. however, you all know that his majesty the emperor thinks highly of me. if i¡¯m not guilty, i only need to say a few words in front of his majesty¡­¡± he didn¡¯t continue, but his meaning was obvious.


    in xu bai¡¯s opinion, there was no need to use force at this time. all he needed to do was to intimidate them a little, and these family heads, who were used to living a comfortable life, would explain themselves one after another.


    ¡°as long as you answer my question, the so-called crime will naturally be gone.¡±xu bai continued.


    ¡°what is it?¡± the zhao family head asked.


    in fact, he had heard it very clearly just now.


    everyone present, including him, understood what he meant.


    if that was the case, they would be slapping the emperor in the face.


    in great chu, what were the consequences of slapping the emperor¡¯s face?


    even a thousand cuts would not be enough.


    at the thought of this, the family heads all shivered, and some even beat their chests in regret.


    he was too excited and impulsive at that time. if he had known earlier, he would have played it safe. otherwise, how could he have ended up like this?


    ¡°tell me, who instigated you to exert pressure?¡±xu bai played with ghost head blade, his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°it¡¯s a letter. each of us received a letter.¡±the zhao family head took out a letter from his pocket and said,¡±¡±the letter said that you¡¯re a murderer. if we don¡¯t get rid of you, then none of our families will be spared. and you just happened to be in prison, so¡­ we were worried that we would get into trouble, so we did as the letter said and joined forces to pressure them.¡±


    ¡°do you carry the letter with you?¡± xu bai frowned.


    he felt that perhaps it was because they had been peaceful for too long that these family heads had lost their courage in addition to their previous vigor.


    ¡°i¡¯m just in case something changes and i can push it to this letter. ¡°the head of the zhao family handed the letter to bai and said, ¡°lord xu, this is the plan.¡± at this moment, he also changed the way he addressed her.


    xu bai took the letter and took out a paper crane from his bosom. he did not pay attention to this group of people, but used the tracing technique on the letter.


    the paper crane flew up and down and stopped on the letter.


    a moment later, it turned into a pile of ashes and disappeared.


    ¡°he¡¯s really cautious. he even cut off his escape route. ¡°xu bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    this rhythm had cut off all traces of their search. obviously, the other party knew that if they left any traces, xu bai would be able to trace them. however, the problem was that the clues seemed to have been cut off again.


    the other party did not leave any clues behind.


    while xu bai was frowning and thinking, the group of family heads did not dare to answer. they all stood at the side trembling with fear.


    after all, this person¡¯s identity was already different, so they naturally had to speak less to prevent other things from happening..

 Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Chapter 126

    chapter 326: chapter 126 -mastery skill, new usage (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°men!¡± xu bai walked to the door and shouted outside.


    a bailiff came in from outside and cupped his fists.¡±greetings, lord xu. what¡¯s the matter, lord xu?¡±


    the zhou manor had already instructed that no matter what xu bai¡¯s request was, they had to do their best to satisfy it. therefore, the bailiffs were very respectful.


    ¡°take these people to the other cells, as far away from me as possible.¡±xu bai said.


    since the matter was over, xu bai didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± the bailiff replied.


    the family heads came in with dumbfounded expressions and were taken away with dumbfounded expressions. they were taken to a cell far away from xu bai.


    after everyone left, xu bai looked at an empty place and said,¡±¡±lord song?¡±


    song de¡¯s footsteps sounded. he walked to xu bai¡¯s cell and said, ¡°¡±lord xu, it seems that the other party is really flawless.¡±


    ¡°not really.¡± xu bai said,¡± sir song, you don¡¯t have to stay here with me. go and check the other families. those who didn¡¯t join forces to put pressure on me might have problems.¡¯¡±¡®


    since they were exerting pressure through joint forces, naturally, the more the better. however, there were only more than 20 families now. clearly, there was something fishy going on.


    if the other party wanted to get rid of him, this was undoubtedly the best way.


    when the matter was exposed, the other families who were not involved would naturally lower their suspicions to the minimum.


    ¡°actually, i¡¯m also preparing to investigate,¡± song de said. ¡°but lord xu, do you think it¡¯s better to investigate openly or secretly?¡±


    as the chief of the heaven inspectorate, song de was quite capable. he had handled many cases and naturally understood this principle.


    what he was conflicted about was the light and darkness.


    there was a difference between investigating openly or secretly.


    if he investigated openly, he would alert the enemy, but it would be easier for him to launch a surprise attack and have an unexpected effect.


    investigating in secret would not alert the enemy, but many times, it would be difficult. after all, it was done in secret. of course, it would be very secretive, and many operations could not be used.


    ¡°of course, we¡¯ll investigate and monitor in secret.¡±xu bai said,¡± there¡¯s no need to investigate too carefully. we just need to monitor them. as long as the other party wants to make a move on these chess pieces, they will definitely make a move. i just don¡¯t know if lord song has enough people?¡¯¡±¡®


    song de was the only one on this trip, but there were dozens of other clans that did not participate.


    ¡°i¡¯ll borrow someone from lord zhou.¡± song de¡¯s meaning was very clear.¡± now that things have come to this, i actually understand that this matter has absolutely nothing to do with lord xu. however, the true identity of the person behind this must be investigated. otherwise, it would be a slap to the face of my heaven inspectorate.¡±


    all the signs were clear now. they just lacked the most crucial evidence. otherwise, xu bai would be able to go out at will.


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if i go out or not.¡± ¡± as long as i¡¯m here, they will take action, ¡± xu bai said with a smile.¡± that¡¯s the most important thing.¡±¡®


    ¡°alright, then lord xu, be careful. i¡¯ll go and investigate.¡±song de didn¡¯t dawdle and turned to leave.


    after song de left, xu bai leaned back on the recliner and quietly watched the progress bar.


    the progress bar was slowly increasing. this [secret technique of


    manipulation] was almost done.


    at the lakeside far away from the prison.


    the man in the bamboo hat sat on the ground, not fishing. he just looked at the lake, motionless, as if he was in a daze.


    the surroundings were extremely quiet. the surface of the lake was as calm as water, but the bamboo hat man¡¯s heart was not calm.


    ji xiaojian was dead. he had erased all the clues, but the result was that there was no progress at all. on the contrary, he had suffered losses one after another.


    ¡°does this xu bai really have some heaven-defying means?¡±the bamboo hat man thought to himself as he looked at the calm lake. at this moment, the man in black rushed over on time.


    ¡°report! ¡±


    the man in black shouted with hurried footsteps.


    ¡°speak!¡± the bamboo hat man withdrew his thoughts and glanced at the black-robed man.


    the man in black hurriedly stopped and panted heavily.¡±sir, it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°nonsense!¡± the bamboo hat man was furious.¡± what do you mean by that? speak properly!


    the man in black was shocked and quickly calmed himself down. he said, ¡°those who joined forces to pressure them were all tightly held in prison. they said that¡­the crime of false accusation.¡±


    ¡°boom!¡±


    a terrifying pressure emanated from the bamboo hat man.


    the surface of the lake was suddenly blown up by the explosion, and the calm was broken.


    ¡°good, good, good! very good!¡± the bamboo hat man was so angry that his entire body was trembling.¡±what a good move to turn defense into offense. we captured all the people who were pressuring us, and there was no one pressuring us anymore. it was indeed wonderful!¡¯¡±¡®


    the man in black did not dare to say a word, afraid that he would offend the bamboo hat man.


    the bamboo hat man didn¡¯t say anything. he just stood by the lake and looked at the turbulent surface of the lake.


    the surroundings fell silent again.


    after a long while, the bamboo hat man¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°since he has already done this¡­¡± ¡°send the twelve swords formation over. i want his life!¡± the bamboo hat man said coldly.¡±


    although he appeared calm, the bamboo hat man was unable to hide the anger in his heart.


    ¡°twelve swords formation?¡± ¡°but sir, they are our last trump card. if we can¡¯t succeed¡­¡± the man in black shivered.


    ¡°can¡¯t succeed?¡± the man in the bamboo hat grabbed the collar of the man in black and said,¡±¡±who am i? i will not fail!¡±


    the man in black subconsciously added,¡±¡±but¡­¡±


    this was only said subconsciously because the man in black did not know what


    to say..

 Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Chapter 126

    chapter 327: chapter 126-mastery skill, new usage (4)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°if we can¡¯t succeed, we¡¯ll bring everyone and escape from the purple wood


    mansion.¡±¡±l¡¯ll take my revenge another day,¡± said the bamboo hat man.¡±


    the black-clothed man¡¯s face was covered with a black cloth. if it wasn¡¯t for the black cloth, his expression would have been very interesting. in the beginning, who said that only xu bai could not be an official?


    now, who was the one talking about escaping?


    did people nowadays change so quickly?


    of course, the bamboo hat man didn¡¯t notice the situation of the black-clothed man and continued to speak.


    ¡°ke ke, other than the purple wood mansion, he still has several other places.


    when the time comes, he will naturally form an alliance with others.¡±


    at this point, the bamboo hat man didn¡¯t want to use any other methods.


    a plan could be flexible.


    in other words, when a plan didn¡¯t work, it could be changed.


    he had also discovered the difference between him and xu bai.


    actually, if he had planned slowly, he might not have lost. but the problem was that he was going to kill xu bai.


    xu bai was ridiculously strong. how could he kill him?


    when a person had the strength to break through tricks, even if you used all your skills, it was impossible to solve the problem.


    this was just like during certain special moments, as long as you were strong enough and tough enough, you didn¡¯t need to change your posture at all. you could just go straight to the end in one posture. no one could withstand it.


    thus, the bamboo hat man felt that he had no chance.


    without a chance, why would he stay here and die?


    no one liked to die. xu bai still had a long way to go to the capital. now was not his last chance, so he did not panic at all.


    along the way, he was not the only one who killed xu bai. the enemy of an enemy was a friend. when the time came, they would join forces¡­ it was perfect.


    the so-called twelve swords array was his last attempt and also the strongest technique he could use. after all, the old guys did not dare to come out, so this was the only way.


    if it still didn¡¯t work, he could only run.


    ¡°hurry up and do it!¡± ¡°remember, don¡¯t leak the news. when the time comes,


    i¡¯ll bring you along. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°thank you, lord!¡± the man in black quickly agreed and left without staying any longer.


    after the black-robed man left, the bamboo hat man looked at the lake in front of him and sighed.


    ¡°xu bai, i must kill you!¡±


    it was the same words, but this time, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to say them.


    time slowly passed.


    in the blink of an eye, a few days had passed.


    over the past few days, song de had been monitoring the movements of the remaining families.


    however, the problem was that those families seemed to have disappeared without a trace. they were all living their daily lives. no one made any movements.


    that was easy to say. after all, the other party would definitely be worried.


    they were worried that if they acted rashly, it would arouse suspicion.


    song de didn¡¯t mind this. after all, he was only responsible for monitoring.


    however, xu bai saw something different.


    the other party had been quiet all this time. did it mean that he was exhausted and unable to get up again?


    if that was the case, it would be a great opportunity.


    as for whether it was real or fake, as long as he tried, everything would be clear.


    song de¡¯s voice rang out in the brightly lit prison cell.


    ¡°lord xu, i heard that you were looking for me?¡±


    during this period of time, song de had been closely monitoring those clans.


    this was the first time xu bai had seen him recently.


    looking at xu bai, who was lying on the chair with a leisurely expression, the corners of song de¡¯s mouth twitched.


    how was this jail? this was clearly a vacation.


    the only thing missing was the two girls from spring rain pavilion dancing here.


    if that was really the case, song de would wish that he was the one locked up.


    how comfortable would that be¡­


    looking at xu bai¡¯s leisurely manner and thinking about how busy he had been these past few days, song de felt his chest tighten.


    ¡°oh? lord song is here already?¡± xu bai stood up from his chair and put the secret skill of manipulation aside. he smiled and said,¡±¡±of course, it¡¯s to ask


    lord song for a favor.¡±


    ¡°lord xu¡¯s business is naturally my business. ¡°song de patted his chest loudly and said,¡±lord xu, feel free to speak.¡±


    xu bai walked to a spot not far away from song de and said, ¡°actually, it¡¯s not particularly important. i just want lord song to go out and spread the news that he harmed me before. if he begs for forgiveness, i¡¯ll let bygones be bygones.¡±


    song de was slightly stunned when he heard this. he didn¡¯t understand what


    xu bai meant.


    this was not a good plan at all, right?


    the other party was probably the kind of loyal person. even if such a request was spread out, it might not be effective. it was better to continue monitoring.


    of course, he couldn¡¯t express his feelings. he could only lower his head and think carefully. he wanted to use other reasons to convince xu bai without hurting xu bails reputation.


    of course, xu bai could tell as well. he smiled and said,¡±¡±lord song, how could i not know such a simple question? i¡¯m not forcing them to surrender, i¡¯m just creating a rift between them.¡±


    as soon as he said this, the eyes of song de, who was thinking, immediately lit up.


    he seemed to have discovered the trick.


    previously, the other party had used pressure.


    xu bai¡¯s current plan was similar.


    ¡°lord xu, i¡¯ve comprehended it.¡± song de said.


    ¡°it¡¯s good that lord song has understood. if this matter succeeds, the other party will definitely take action. we¡¯ll improvise and see if we can pull in the net.¡±xu bai said.


    the old ancestor had said that attacking the city was inferior, but attacking the heart was superior.


    even if they were as firm as a rock, they didn¡¯t know what the others in the same camp were thinking, so this rift naturally appeared.


    as long as there was a rift between them, it would be easy to deal with the rest.


    when the time came, they would pull in the net and do whatever they wanted. song de left very quickly. after all, he was going to see the clues very soon. he was also very excited..

 Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Chapter 126

    chapter 328: chapter 126 -mastery skill, new usage (5)


    translator: 549690339


    meanwhile, xu bai was still as steady as mount tai. he continued to work on the secret techniques of manipulation in his hands. the progress bar on it was getting more and more complete.


    the next day.


    the sun was warm and peaceful as usual.


    however, in some places, different voices sounded.


    the bamboo hat man listened to his subordinate¡¯s report and suddenly turned his head.¡±¡±what do you think of this matter?¡±


    the man in black stood at the side and smiled bitterly.¡±sir, this subordinate is absolutely loyal. however, i cannot guarantee the situation of the others. after all¡­


    he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his meaning was obvious.


    ¡°the twelve swords formation must be completed, but i don¡¯t know if these twelve people will be loyal.¡±the bamboo hat man paced back and forth as he thought to himself.


    after a long while, he raised his head again and said, ¡°¡±keep a close watch on the twelve swords formation. if anything happens, come find me immediately. oh right, has the time been chosen?


    ¡± yes.¡± the man in black nodded and said,¡± every five days, at noon, the zhou manor will go out to inspect the situation in various places. this is his habit. at that time, xu bai will be the only one in the cell.¡±¡±


    the zhou manor master was a scholar and also an expert. he had to avoid these things, or else it would be more difficult to kill xu bai.


    ¡°alright, go now. tell them that the noon of the fifth day is the time to make a move. ¡°the bamboo hat man said slowly.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± the man in black replied and prepared to turn around and leave.


    however, at this moment, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest as a fishing rod pierced through his body.


    ¡°my lord, i am so loyal to you. do you think i would betray you?¡±the man in black forcefully endured the pain in his chest and asked with difficulty.


    ¡°xu bai dares to let bygones be bygones, but i can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯s absolutely safe. only a dead person is the safest. ¡°the bamboo hat man slowly said,¡± besides, you will go and find the twelve swords formation. don¡¯t worry, i will personally monitor the twelve swords formation. if there are any abnormalities, just run away.¡±¡±


    ¡°it seems that in your eyes, no one is worthy of your trust.¡± the man in black laughed bitterly.¡±


    the bamboo hat man remained silent, but his meaning was obvious.


    ¡°you will lose, and you will lose miserably, because you can¡¯t beat xu bai.¡±the man in black used all his strength and mocked, ¡°at least xu bai would know that you shouldn¡¯t trust someone you suspect. but you are full of suspicion. i will wait for you downstairs. i believe that you will come soon.¡±


    ¡°hehe, that¡¯s my business.¡± the bamboo hat man exerted a little strength, and a powerful force seeped out from the fishing rod.


    the black-robed man was torn apart and turned into a bloody mist.


    after doing all this, the bamboo hat man went to the lakeside and placed the fishing rod in the water. he gently shook it to clean the blood on it before leaving the lakeside.


    not long after the bamboo hat man left, the air beside him twisted, and another man in black appeared, sweating profusely.


    ¡°sir, he¡­ as expected, they suspected us.¡±


    ¡°no, i have to run. otherwise, i¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°no, i can¡¯t run. xu bai said that he would forget about the past and that he wanted to go to his place.¡±


    as the black-robed man thought of this, his body twisted again and disappeared into the air.


    what happened in the outside world was not clear to him.


    during this period of time, he had truly brought out the word ¡°otaku¡± to the fullest.


    every morning, noon, and evening, there were professionals who came to deliver food. other than that, there was also a progress bar.


    xu bai¡¯s evaluation of this was-cool.


    he could even increase his strength. it was fake that he was unhappy.


    if it could continue like this, coupled with two courtesan belles of spring rain pavilion, it would be very beautiful.


    song de was also very helpful. after the news spread, he continued to monitor those families.


    as for the others, the other party did not make any moves.


    xu bai felt that it was normal.


    it took time for an arrow to fly out of the bowstring and hit the target.


    wouldn¡¯t the other party need some time to digest such a big piece of news?


    calm and composed, that was the most important thing.


    in front of him, the progress bar of the secret technique of manipulation had finally reached the last bit, reaching perfection.


    looking at the light blue smoke in front of him, xu bai smiled in satisfaction.


    another successful book!


    the light blue smoke turned into words that gradually condensed. in the blink of an eye, they became clearer and clearer.


    [you have comprehended the secret skill of agility. you have comprehended the secret skill of agility.]


    this time, there was no fusion option. instead, it was a new skill.


    a large amount of information surged into his mind. at the same time, a new attribute panel appeared in front of him.


    [name: xu bai]


    realm: fourth stage unspecialized.¡±


    [three breaks (level 4): maximum level.] [reversing purple cloud squall yin yang break (level 6): [maximum level.]


    [wind snow return (level 5): maximum level.] [breaking through second transition (level 4): maximum level.]


    [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.] [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney harvester (level 5): maximum level.] [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.] [paper binding essence (level 5): max level.]


    [indestructible body (incomplete)(level 5):[maximum level.] [secret skill of manipulation (level 5): maximum level.]


    ¡± comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    as expected, it was a fifth-order skill again. it was indeed worthy of spending such a long time to get it.


    just a tier 5 skill was already worth it, not to mention that it was a skill that he was extremely interested in.


    after he had absorbed all the information, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    he looked at ghost head blade in his hand and muttered to himself,¡±¡±so this is how the secret technique of ingenuity can be used?¡±

 Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: The Beginning of the Final Battle

    chapter 329: the beginning of the final battle


    translator: 549690339


    only xu bails cell was glowing brightly.


    feeling the information in his mind, xu bai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. the so-called ingenious secret technique was completely different from what he had imagined.


    of course, it was still related to the mechanism, but there were many tricks involved.


    the jiqiao pavilion was skilled in mechanics. they could attach unique effects to an item through assembling and other methods.


    for example, the crossbow bolts in ji xiaoshan¡¯s hands were much more powerful than ordinary crossbow bolts.


    the reason was related to his energy.


    in this world, essence, spirit, and spirit were three different cultivation directions, and energy was the key to jiqiao pavilion.


    with spiritual energy as the guide, the power of the ingenious item could far exceed the power of the ingenious item itself.


    of course, if one hadn¡¯t learned [secret technique of manipulation], they wouldn¡¯t be able to make the first move, because they didn¡¯t even understand the most basic way of operating their energy.


    when it came to the operation of energy, there was a need to mention the complexity.


    the more complicated the mechanism, the more operational it would be, and the more complicated it would be.


    if he cultivated this fifth rank ¡®secret techniques¡¯ to the highest level, he would also be able to learn all the ingenious operating methods of the fifth rank.


    to put it bluntly, it was the difference between a newbie and a skilled worker.


    after xu bai figured out the essence of the skill, he held his chin with one hand and looked at the ghost head blade in his other hand. then, he thought of the skill, wind snow return, and suddenly had an extremely exaggerated idea.


    by now, this ghost head blade was actually not enough.


    after all, he had obtained it from the bandit chief. be it in terms of power or sharpness, it was far inferior.


    how good of a weapon could an unranked bandit chief have?


    xu bai had been using it because he had no better choice.


    if it weren¡¯t for xu bai¡¯s strength, the black light, and the astral winds, this ghost head blade would have been a burden.


    ¡°there¡¯s no harm in trying while it¡¯s quiet now.¡±xu bai thought to himself.


    thinking of this, he walked to the bars of the cell and called the bailiff guarding the door in.


    ¡°give me a pen and paper.¡± xu bai said.


    the bailiff naturally did not dare to refute. he agreed and left.


    soon, the pen and paper were ready and handed to xu bai.


    xu bai thought about what he needed and wrote it on paper with a brush. after folding it, he handed it to the bailiff and said,¡±give this to ji xiaoshan of the jiqiao pavilion. tell him to prepare the materials inside as quickly as possible.¡±


    since he was going to make a new weapon, he would naturally use the materials from the secret technique.


    there were many materials inside. not only were they expensive, but they could not be bought in the ordinary market.


    the jiqiao pavilion was in the industry of jiqiao, so it was the safest to leave it to them.


    as for money¡­lf he could, he would do it.


    he believed that the jiqiao pavilion would be very willing to do this. after all, they still had to perform well for what they had done previously.


    the bailiff took the paper and quickly excused himself and left. xu bai returned to his chair and took out the nameless saber scripture. he didn¡¯t waste any time.


    there were still a total of nineteen books. if he didn¡¯t hurry, when would he be able to finish reading them?


    the bright room returned to silence, leaving only xu bails even breathing.


    after about two hours, ji xiaoshan walked in from outside the cell with a huge bag.


    ¡°xiao shan greets lord xu.¡± ji xiaoshan took off his bag and greeted him.


    the bailiff next to him was very sensible. he opened the cell and brought the bundle to xu bai before closing the cell door again.


    ¡°everything is here. please take a look, lord xu.¡±ji xiaoshan wiped the sweat off his forehead and said.


    to be honest, just two hours ago, he had seen the things that the bailiffs had sent over.


    it was filled with materials, and they were quite precious.


    ji xiaoshan was also in this line of work. of course, he could see that this thing was made of materials for fifth grade machinery.


    but the problem was, why did xu bai want to come?


    of course, even though he was puzzled, he still gave the list of materials to his father.


    most of the items on the list were not left even for pavilion master ji qiao. as the young pavilion master, he could not make the decision and could only let pavilion master ji decide.


    pavilion master dangji was slightly surprised when he saw this, but he quickly waved his hand in agreement.


    this was what xu bai wanted, and it was also the best time to ease their relationship.


    therefore, after ji xiaoshan received his approval, he quickly brought the materials to xu bai.


    after saying this, ji xiaoshan did not leave.


    in fact, he was also very curious about what xu bai wanted to make. now that xu bai didn¡¯t let him leave, it meant that he wanted him to see it.


    ¡°very good. it¡¯s not bad either.¡± xu bai opened the bag and carefully counted it. he nodded in satisfaction.


    the jiqiao pavilion did a good job. the things inside were not lacking.


    ¡°as long as it is something lord xu needs, our jiqiao pavilion will do our best.¡±ji xiaoshan said appropriately.


    ¡°what are you still doing here?¡± xu bai asked curiously.


    ji xiaoshan was slightly stunned. he had thought that xu bai was deliberately preventing him from leaving, but now it seemed that he had forgotten to let him go.


    ¡°then i shall take my leave.¡± ji xiaoshan smiled bitterly and said goodbye before leaving.


    after ji xiaoshan left, xu bai looked at the things in the bag and rubbed his hands.


    he took out a few materials and began to piece them together..

 Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: The Beginning of the Final Battle (2)

    chapter 330: the beginning of the final battle (2)


    translator: 549690339


    if ji xiaoshan was here, his jaw would drop.


    when they used materials to join together, they would still cut and repair the materials.


    after all, every piece of material had a different shape and size. naturally, they needed to be trimmed to successfully join them together.


    however, xu bai was different. he used the natural shape of the materials to piece them together.


    if it was really pieced together, the power of the machine would be incomparable.


    actually, as long as he fully mastered the secret technique of manipulation, doing these things would naturally be a piece of cake. after all, he had maxed out the secret technique of manipulation.


    with the help of the bright light, xu bai¡¯s hands turned into afterimages and kept moving in the bag.


    the speed of his hand was so fast that it left one speechless.


    as he moved, the materials in the bag began to decrease at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    not long after, the materials were all used up, and a long saber that had been pieced together appeared in xu bai¡¯s hand.


    the long saber was completely black, and there were fine marks on the blade and handle. it looked unique and beautiful.


    xu bai waved his black saber.


    in the next moment, the true core strength flowed from xu bail s hands to the entire body of the saber in a particularly complicated path.


    it was very complicated. after walking through hundreds of paths, he finally covered all of them.


    this was the difficulty point of ingenuity. after it was pieced together, one had to know how to use it. otherwise, it would look good but be useless.


    xu bai weighed the black saber in his hand. it felt quite heavy and suited him well.


    he tried to spin the blade, and it immediately brought about a strong wind.


    when he brushed his fingers across the blade, he could feel the patterns on the blade. the feel was first-class.


    ¡°let¡¯s see how powerful it is.¡±


    xu bai didn¡¯t use his full strength and used the three forms of breaking.


    as soon as the saber passed, the expert saber user could feel that this saber was several levels higher than ghost head blade. it was as if one was in the sky, and the other was on the ground.


    the quality of the black saber was absolutely impeccable.


    however, this was not xu bail s main goal. it was the second slash.


    the first slash was extremely fast. when it slashed through the air, it produced a terrifying whistling sound.


    however, the second slash had a qualitative change.


    halfway through the slash, xu bai activated the true core strength in his body.


    true essence energy flowed along the blade. in the next moment, the blade exploded.


    it really exploded, just like the literal meaning.


    the dark patterns on the blade that looked like spider webs instantly turned into fragments that filled the sky and swept forward.


    the shards were like stars that flickered with a cold light. each shard was wrapped in the dark light of the diamond heart demon body and the stellar energy that came with the mental cultivation method.


    compared to ghost head blade¡¯s might, it could not be mentioned in the same breath.


    if he was facing an enemy, the first slash would still be a head-on clash, and the second slash would turn him into fragments that filled the sky. the damage would definitely be top-notch.


    most importantly, these materials were more powerful than copper coins.


    xu bai looked at the hundreds of fragments and made another gesture.


    taking a step back, he swung his blade for the third time.


    as soon as the blade was unleashed, the hundreds of shards that had shot out seemed to have heard the command and returned to the shape of a black blade.


    ¡°phew!¡±


    the sharp sound of wind rang out, and this saber became a real saber again.


    this was feng liuxue, coupled with the unique circulation route of the refined qi of the secret technique, which allowed all the fragments to fuse together again. according to the rules of the technique, they were pieced together again.


    ¡°good!¡± xu bai couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    with this saber, ghost head blade could really be eliminated.


    shattered, converged, shattered, converged¡­


    in the cell, xu bai was having a great time. he didn¡¯t stop until the time for one incense stick to burn had passed. he used his hand to touch the cracked dark patterns on the long saber.


    its entire body was black and there were cracks on it. it reminded him of an anime he had seen in his previous life. the main character seemed to use this kind of knife. it was called something like the demon sword thousand.


    ¡°oh right, there¡¯s also poison.¡±


    xu bai, who didn¡¯t care about martial arts, took out the hundred violent poison and smeared it on each piece.


    after doing all this, he nodded in satisfaction.


    since it was a good saber, it needed a good name.


    xu bai thought about it and thought, since there are hundreds of fragments and they are coated with the hundred violent poison, i¡¯ll call it hundred break.¡±


    xu bai, who had difficulty in naming and was useless at naming, had chosen a name that he thought was extremely nice.


    the black blade hundred splits was returned to the scabbard at bai bai¡¯s waist. xu bai then began to recite the nameless blade scripture.


    as for ghost head blade, he had casually placed him aside.


    if ghost head blade had a mind of his own, he would definitely jump up and curse xu bai for favoring the new over the old.


    while xu bai was performing the black saber hundred splits and continuing to study the nameless saber scripture, an ordinary-looking man was standing outside the government office, conflicted.


    he was the man in black who had discovered the bamboo hat man killing people by the lake. he was extremely good at hiding, so he had run out immediately.


    the bamboo hat man no longer trusted them, and he even killed his own people like a madman.


    he originally wanted to leave, but after thinking about it, if he left, it would be a loss for both sides.


    the most important thing was that he might not be able to live well in a situation where both sides were not pleased.


    instead of doing this, it was better to join xu bai. after all, xu bai had said that as long as he joined, he would let bygones be bygones.


    however, after arriving at the government office, he was conflicted again.


    he still didn¡¯t know whether xu bai was telling the truth or not. if it was fake, wouldn¡¯t he walk right into the trap?


    to go or not to go, that was the question.


    however, after standing there and thinking for a while, he decided to go in and take a look. after all, he thought that he would have to hide like a dog in the future and might be discovered at any time. it was better to test xu bail s character..

 Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: The Beginning of the Final Battle (3)

    chapter 331: the beginning of the final battle (3)


    translator: 549690339


    thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and walked towards the government office.


    as soon as he entered, he encountered a bailiff who stopped him. after explaining the reason, the bailiff called for the zhou manor¡¯s order.


    without hesitation, the zhou manor master led the person directly to the prison cell.


    in the prison cell.


    xu bai leaned against the chair and looked at the trembling man in front of him. he smiled and said,¡±¡±don¡¯t be nervous. take your time and say it word by word. your name is sun sheng, right?¡±


    sun sheng did not dare to look up at xu bai. he nodded in fear and stammered,¡±¡±milord, this lowly one came this time because milord said that as long as i submit to you, you will forget about the past. is this true?¡±


    ¡°of course it¡¯s true. tell me everything you know. regardless of whether it¡¯s important or not, i won¡¯t do anything to you, and you can live the rest of your life in peace.¡±xu bai guaranteed as he held the black saber hundred rend by his waist.


    reality proved that this move of his was really effective. under the suspicion of the other party, even the person behind the scenes had been affected.


    hearing xu bai¡¯s solemn promise, sun sheng felt that since he had already walked in, he could only open his mouth and speak.


    he clearly stated the bamboo hat man¡¯s intentions, including the time five days later at noon, when they would attack xu bai. he did not miss anything. he even told them how many people they had in the purple wood mansion. after hearing the news, xu bai thought to himself,¡± that¡¯s right.¡±


    those families that did not join forces to pressure them really had their people lurking.


    ¡°twelve swords formation, what is that?¡±xu bai stroked his chin. his gaze was not on sun sheng, but on the zhou manor token beside him.


    when sun sheng mentioned the twelve sword formation, the zhou manor token obviously knew about it. he revealed a surprised expression and did not hide anything.


    hearing xu bai¡¯s words, the zhou manor head calmed down a little and said, ¡°there are many swordsmen in great chu, but when it comes to sword formations, the most famous one is none other than the coiling sword mountain. there¡¯s a rank one expert guarding it. i didn¡¯t expect them to actually deal with lord xu.¡±


    xu bai narrowed his eyes.


    this was the emperor¡¯s true intention. wouldn¡¯t they be able to find out who was behind this?


    the person behind the scenes wasn¡¯t just the bamboo hat man. this so-called coiling sword mountain was the true undercurrent.


    ¡°the bamboo hat man is also from coiling sword mountain?¡±xu bai asked again.


    the twelve swords formation belonged to the coiling sword mountain, but that didn¡¯t mean that the bamboo hat man was one as well. there were some things that needed to be clarified.


    sun sheng had already walked right into the trap, so he must have continued to mess things up. after hearing xu bail s question, he quickly gave an answer,¡± he and we are from chess board mountain. the man in the bamboo hat is called wang shu. he is a rank-


    ¡°chessboard mountain is a chess player.¡±this time, without waiting for xu bai to look over, the zhou manor token explained first.


    at this point, the zhou manor token¡¯s words carried a hint of disdain.


    after all, even if there was a rank one expert as a witness, it did not make sense to use the world as a chess piece.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll make it clear.¡± xu bai clapped his hands, stood up from his chair, and walked to sun sheng¡¯s side.¡±¡±only the chessboard mountain and the coiling sword mountain. that means that the two of you are the ones who are dealing with me behind my back.¡±


    xu bai had already guessed the reason why they had risked offending the great


    chu country to come and deal with him.


    ¡°great yue?¡± xu bai rubbed his chin and asked.


    ¡°no.¡± sun sheng shook his head and denied it.¡± it¡¯s gale. these two inheritances came from gale. they have existed since gale. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°the emperor isn¡¯t such a person, is he?¡± xu bai frowned. if great chu had been built back then, the remnants of gale would have been eradicated.¡±


    he could not quite understand the emperor¡¯s intentions. logically speaking, from what he knew from the side, the emperor was definitely not a soft-hearted person. however, there was something wrong with keeping these so-called remnants by his side.


    wait a minute!


    xu bai suddenly paused as if he had thought of something. he asked, ¡°lord zhou, are there many such inheritances in the martial world that have been passed down from the gale country?¡±


    ¡± not just a lot,¡± the zhou manor magistrate nodded.¡± about seventy percent of them are like this. when his majesty conquered this country, he led his army straight up and subdued all the martial artists in great chu. his highness even pointed his sword at those martial artists and said that if they were not convinced, they could go to the ascending underworld army at any time. however, no one dared to speak up.¡±


    ¡°after that, your highness brought those martial artists to dayue and made them pay for their crimes. they did make a lot of contributions.¡±


    xu bai suddenly understood.


    if that was the case, he would understand.


    back then, the emperor and king sheng you pointed their swords at the martial world and subdued it completely. however, in the end, they left a hand behind and did not continue.


    the reason was actually very simple. it was because this kind of jianghu people still had quite a lot of strength. if they were all eliminated, it would indeed be a pity.


    at that time, the newly established great chu state was still facing the threat of the great yue state and the barbarians. therefore, they used the people of this jianghu to solve the crisis at that time.


    they had solved the crisis at that time, and this group of people had done a


    meritorious service. if they were to openly destroy them, it would form a cruel and unreasonable image..

 Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: The Beginning of the Final Battle (4)

    chapter 332: the beginning of the final battle (4)


    translator: 549690339


    why was gale country destroyed? it was also because of this cruelty that if great chu continued to walk on this old path, it would be very difficult to walk at that time.


    however, staying behind would leave behind a root of disaster. after all, no one knew whether this qroup of jianzhu people had trulv submitted or were temporarily lying low, waiting for the opportunity to make a comeback.


    if this root of disaster was left behind for a long time, it would be like a fish bone of great chu, stuck in the emperor¡¯s throat. it could not be swallowed or pulled out.


    ¡°so that¡¯s how it is. when the emperor said that he would pull out the hidden root of trouble, he was referring to these people in the martial arts world. ¡°xu bai thought to himself.


    his trip to shangjing was to lure out these people who harbored evil intentions, or rather, the inheritances of the martial world, so that the emperor could eliminate them in one fell swoop.


    excluding those who could really endure it, the remaining ones were not the so-called fish bones, but sharp swords that could be used.


    ¡°lord zhou, it looks like we¡¯ll all be busy at noon in five days. ¡°after xu bai thought it through, he did not think too much about this problem. instead, he turned to look at the zhou manor token.


    ¡°lord xu, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll pretend to go out and hide in the dark. if anything happens, i¡¯ll rush over with lord song. ¡°the zhou manor lord said with a smile. everyone was a shrewd person. they only needed a glance to understand their every move.


    if the other party wanted to ambush them, they would open this opening and then close it, catching the turtle in the jar.


    ¡°it¡¯s not just lord zhou and lord song. ¡®¡±¡® there¡¯s also the jiqiao pavilion and those families who have joined forces to pressure us,¡± xu bai said slowly.¡± tell those families that if they want to atone for their sins, this is the correct way.¡±¡± ¡°hiss¡­¡± the zhou manor magistrate gasped.


    good heavens, if they were to follow this formation, forget about the twelve sword formation, even if they had two twelve sword formations, they would probably still be lying down.


    ¡°i¡¯ll do it now.¡± the zhou manor magistrate said.


    ¡°right, i¡¯ll have to trouble lord zhou to tell lord song the names of those people hidden in the family. lord song, please eliminate them all at the last moment.¡±xu bai said.


    zhou manor ling agreed.¡± lord xu, don¡¯t worry. lord song is also an experienced member of the heaven inspectorate. he knows what to do. i¡¯ll leave now.¡±¡®


    xu bai nodded.


    before the zhou manor master left, he looked at sun sheng with a hint of amusement in his eyes and turned to leave.


    there were some things that he didn¡¯t want to manage, especially this person called sun sheng, who didn¡¯t need him to manage.


    because in the eyes of the zhou manor, sun sheng was already a dead man.


    ¡°lord xu, i¡­ i¡¯ve already said what i need to say. can you let me go?¡±sun sheng said with some fear.


    now, only he and xu bai were left. the cell was very quiet, so quiet that it made him feel afraid.


    ¡°alright, i know.¡± xu bai said with a smile.


    at this moment, there was still some distance between sun sheng and xu bai.


    just as sun sheng was about to speak, he suddenly saw xu bai draw the black knife at his waist.


    he was shocked and was about to turn around and escape when he felt a pain in his chest. when he looked down, he realized that the black saber had changed its appearance.


    from the hilt of the black saber, the length of the black saber suddenly increased. however, it did not become a long saber, but dense fragments appeared.


    the shard increased the distance between the long blade and pierced through his chest.


    the pain suddenly hit him. sun sheng¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. he looked at the black saber and subconsciously said,


    ¡°good blade.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s indeed a good saber. you¡¯re the first person to die under hundred break.¡±xu bai waved the hundred splits in his hand, and all the fragments gathered again. he sheathed his saber. sun sheng fell to the ground and lost his life.


    xu bai did not spare his life.


    the reason was that the net had already been closed, and there was no room for error.


    if he let her go, he would be the one who would be hurt.


    he wouldn¡¯t do a losing business.


    xu bai shook his head, stretched his body, and said loudly,¡±¡±men!¡±


    the bailiff guarding outside the cell heard xu bails voice and hurried in. when he saw the corpse lying on the ground, he was expressionless, as if he had not seen it.


    people in their positions could see some things and not some things. even if they saw it, they had to pretend that they didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°drag the corpse out and throw it away, lest it stinks here. ¡°xu bai said.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    the bailiff agreed and left with sun sheng¡¯s body.


    the corpse was gone, and the bloodstains on the ground were cleaned up. the cell was clean and tidy again.


    xu bai leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed.


    now, when this fish fell into the net, it was the crucial period to pull the net back.


    on one side, they were preparing for the battle. on the other side, 12 people with different appearances were standing by a lake with 12 swords on their backs.


    ¡°wang shu, we all understand what you mean, but isnt this a little risky?¡±the leader was a middle-aged man.


    this time, it was a collaboration between the coiling sword mountain and the chessboard mountain. their goal was to kill xu bai and weaken the emperor¡¯s power.


    there were many inheritances that had been passed down from the gale country. on the surface, they had submitted to the great chu country, but in fact, they hated it very much in their hearts.


    it was still the same old saying. no matter how rotten a person was, he would still have two bad friends, let alone the former gale country.


    back then, when the great chu state was just established, these inheritances did not give face, so they suffered.


    after being killed by the great chu, they realized the seriousness of the matter, so they quickly surrendered..

 Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: The Beginning of the Final Battle (5)

    chapter 333: the beginning of the final battle (5)


    translator: 549690339


    however, it was unclear whether he was surrendering on the surface or truly surrendering.


    as time passed, they could no longer cause any trouble under such circumstances. however, they were helpless because great chu still had external enemies.


    in the end, many jianghu people who had a grudge against great chu state had


    unknowingly gotten involved with great yue state.


    this time, they did not know what the other people in the martial world were thinking. in any case, the purpose of the coiling sword mountain and the chessboard mountain was to get rid of the emperor¡¯s right-hand man.


    as for the real mastermind behind the scenes, it was of course the great yue


    state.


    in this operation, the coiling sword mountain acted as the hatchet man, while the chess board mountain was the mastermind. from a certain point of view, the coiling sword mountain was temporarily under the command of the chess board mountain, and the twelve sword formation was also temporarily under the command of wang shu.


    ¡°no matter what, this is our last we give up, we really won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± wang shu said.¡±


    the leader of the twelve swords formation fell silent.


    after a while, the leader said,¡±¡±do you think we¡¯re fools? although we obey your orders, it doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t have our own opinions. along the way to the capital, countless people want to kill xu bai. why risk your life?¡±


    when he said this, the other eleven people nodded repeatedly, obviously agreeing with this statement.


    wang shu already knew that the other party would say this. he was not anxious and instead slowly explained.


    ¡°everyone, you may not have understood. if the others are killed, that¡¯s their business. when the time comes, the ones who will truly gain the favor of great yue state will be the others, not us.¡±


    ¡°how much did we lose here? in the end, not only did we not get anything, but we also lost so much.¡±


    after saying that, wang shu stopped talking and looked at the twelve people calmly.


    the twelve swords formation fell into a short silence, apparently considering the pros and cons of this sentence.


    seeing this, wang shu added fuel to the fire.¡±we haven¡¯t completed it. you know very well how the higher- ups will deal with us after we return.¡± with the last bit of fire, the twelve swords formation finally reacted.


    ¡°cheers,¡± the leader said.


    just as wang shu said, if they couldn¡¯t complete it and let others complete it, they would still be the ones to be punished.


    ¡°then it¡¯s decided.¡± wang shu slowly said,¡± when the time comes, i will ask the people hidden in the various families to take action. this will cause chaos and make song de unable to withdraw. at that time, the zhou manor will also be patrolling. at that time, there will only be xu bai alone.¡±


    the twelve swords formation nodded in unison.


    the two sides discussed the details of the operation, and then the twelve sword formation left.


    after the twelve swords formation left, wang shu sneered.


    someone with opinions?


    these twelve idiots really knew how to flatter themselves.


    as long as he could fool her a little, everything would be smooth sailing.


    that¡¯s right, if they couldn¡¯t complete the mission, they would be punished.


    however, the punishment varied.


    any heavier and he would lose his life?


    if he couldn¡¯t kill xu bai in front of them, he would be killed by xu bai and would definitely lose his life.


    however, if he couldn¡¯t complete the mission, he could cooperate with the local forces the next time bai stopped by. at least, it could be considered as assisting in the completion of the mission. the punishment would definitely be very light.


    compared to losing his life, the punishment was not unbearable.


    of course, it would be best if the twelve swords formation succeeded.


    ¡°i hope it succeeds.¡± wang shu thought to himself.


    at this moment, he no longer had the confidence he had back then. he only hoped that the other party would be able to perform abnormally for a moment and let him succeed.


    the lakeside was quiet, but wang shu had no interest in fishing.


    time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was the agreed time.


    during this period of time, it was extremely quiet.


    the other party seemed to have disappeared without a trace, but xu bai knew very well that today might be the last chance.


    after all, according to the other party¡¯s plan, today was the day of the zhou manor¡¯s routine inspection. at this time, xu bai was the only one left in the cell, which greatly increased the other party¡¯s confidence.


    since the other party wanted to carry out a final assassination, they would definitely not miss the time.


    xu bai lay on the chair and quietly read the nameless saber scripture.


    during this period of time, he had not been idle. the new nameless saber scripture was already at the end.


    he estimated that it would be too late before the other party made a move because it was getting closer and closer to noon.


    ¡°what a pity. i thought i could have another skill. ¡°xu bai thought to himself.


    this kind of almost complete liver disease was the most likely to cause obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    however, he did not give up until the last moment and continued to increase the progress bar.


    as time passed, it was noon.


    he could hear the sound of footsteps coming from outside the cell. it was obvious that the zhou manor was preparing to leave.


    xu bai sat up and narrowed his eyes.


    the sound of footsteps grew further and further away before finally disappearing.


    at this moment, he felt a wave of coldness around him, as if he was being stared at by a wild beast.


    putting the nameless saber scripture back to its original place, xu bai placed his hand on the black saber hundred break.


    ¡°stomp¡­¡¯


    footsteps sounded, and the cell wall exploded.


    outside the prison cell, twelve people carrying long swords appeared..

 Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Half

    chapter 334: half-human, half-demon xu bai (1)


    translator: 549690339


    the twelve people who suddenly appeared all carried long swords on their backs, and the long swords emitted a cold light.


    they were similar in age, height, and build. if one looked at their backs, one would think that they were the same person.


    most importantly, the expressions of these people were exactly the same. their eyes were cold and they stared straight at xu bai as if they wanted to swallow him whole.


    ¡°yo, twelve people have come. but before that, you have to patch up this wall.¡±xu bai looked at the twelve swords formation with a mocking expression.


    behind them, the wall of the cell had collapsed. it was the commotion they had caused when they entered.


    when the leader heard xu bai¡¯s words, his tone was filled with killing intent.¡±you¡¯re already about to die, yet you¡¯re still trying to be happy here. the few of us specially came here to send lord xu on his last journey.¡±


    as he said this, the twelve of them stood apart in a strange shape. then, their auras changed.


    each of them was like a sharp sword, carrying with it a destructive sword intent.


    xu bai wasn¡¯t moved, but the mockery in his eyes increased.


    ¡°twelve people, do you really think you can kill me?¡¯¡±¡® how about this?¡± xu bai asked with interest.¡± if you submit to me, i will spare your lives. how about that?!¡±¡®


    when the leader heard xu bails words, his tone was filled with disdain.¡±you might not be aware of your current situation. song de has already been held back by our people, and the zhou manor is currently patrolling the purple wood manor.¡±


    ¡°so what?¡± xu bai held the hilt of the black saber,¡±¡±you want my life with just a few rotten potatoes? aren¡¯t you thinking that i¡¯m too worthless?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s still so arrogant even when he¡¯s about to die. big brother, don¡¯t talk to him anymore. he¡¯s definitely stalling for time.¡±this time, before the leader could speak, someone behind him spoke.


    the leader did not waste any more time and drew the sword on his back.


    the moment he drew his sword, the 11 people following him also drew their swords.


    the killing intent on the field grew stronger and stronger, and this time, the killing intent surged straight towards xu bai.


    ¡°wait!¡± the leader was about to make a move when he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    from the beginning to the end, xu bai was too calm. he didn¡¯t even pull out his saber. was there something strange about this?


    now was the last moment, and they could not take any wrong steps. the leader was suspicious.


    xu bai saw this scene and sneered. he pointed behind the leader.


    ¡°see, this is what you said. i have no helpers.¡±


    as xu bai finished his sentence, the twelve people present subconsciously turned their heads and looked behind them. then, they all shivered.


    the sound of footsteps could be heard.


    not far away, a group of people rushed over from afar.


    song de, the zhou manor¡¯s token, the jiqiao pavilion, and the people from the various clans were not left behind.


    when they appeared, they surrounded the twelve of them tightly.


    ¡°creak! ¡±


    the sound of the door opening made one¡¯s teeth ache. xu bai walked out of the cell and looked at song de with a smile. ¡°lord song, it seems that the matter on your side has been resolved.¡±


    song de was holding a long saber that had never been unsheathed. at this moment, there were layers of blood on the long saber, and it was still dripping with blood. clearly, this long saber had killed many people.


    after hearing xu bails voice, song de laughed out loud, ¡®¡±¡®thanks to the information provided by lord xu, we didn¡¯t fail our mission and have killed all of them.¡±


    as the chief of the heaven inspectorate, song de was not someone easy to deal with. just this strength alone was enough to take on this position.


    ¡°today, let us send them on their way!¡±the zhou manor lord held a brush in one hand and a scroll in the other. his entire body emitted a noble aura that made the evil spirits retreat.


    the rest of the people also revealed excited expressions.


    the pavilion master of the jiqiao pavilion had also arrived. they had finally witnessed this scene. as long as they completed today¡¯s matter, xu bai would at least be able to pass the test safely here. after passing the test, they would also be considered meritorious.


    as for the families who had offended xu bai, they were also looking for an opportunity to show off. of course, they would not let go of this opportunity. after all, this was the only time they could wash away their previous sins.


    at this moment, the twelve sword formation¡¯s people had become fat sheep, surrounded by wolves, and did not dare to make any rash moves.


    ¡°impossible!¡±


    the leader felt like he was going crazy as he muttered to himself. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that he was the only one? how could there be others?¡±


    ¡°wang shu, you¡¯re tricking me!¡±


    at this moment, they pushed all the blame to wang shu.


    after all, they had been surrounded for no reason. all of this could only be blamed on the other party.


    but was it useful to blame the other party?


    it was useless.


    ¡°fight to the death.¡± the leader gritted his teeth and said two words.


    ¡°oh, a battle to the death. looks like you guys still have some temper.¡±xu bai smiled and said,¡± why don¡¯t we do this? if you submit to me, i¡¯ll spare your lives. i¡¯ll also give you some money to find a piece of fertile land for you to spend the rest of your lives on.¡±¡±


    ¡°dream on!¡± the leader sneered,¡± the people of my coiling sword mountain have never been cowards.. everyone, fight to the death!¡±

 Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Half

    chapter 335: half-human, half-demon xu bai (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    the other eleven raised their swords as if they had mustered up their courage and shouted,¡±¡±fight to the death!¡±


    xu bai curled his lips, feeling rather bored. he took out a chair from the cell and sat on it. he waved his hand calmly and said,¡±¡±since they want to die, please satisfy them.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, the group of people led by song de and the zhou manor token moved. they attacked the twelve sword formation together.


    ¡°defend!¡±


    the leader shouted, and the sword formation immediately changed. it surrounded them like an iron bucket.


    ¡°i¡¯ve long wanted to experience your coiling sword mountain¡¯s superior techniques. today, i finally have the chance.¡±song de held the long saber in his hand and took the lead to charge into the crowd.


    at this moment, he was watching xu bai and finally saw song de¡¯s saber technique.


    each slash carried an unrivaled power and was filled with an extremely domineering feeling.


    ¡°heavenly blade tower¡¯s reincarnation¡± xu bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself,¡±¡±lf there¡¯s a chance, we can go over and take a look. if we can get two books, it¡¯ll be a bloody profit.¡±


    he was quite interested in a saber.


    just as xu bai was thinking about this, the zhou manor lord also made his move.


    the noble spirit turned into lines of words and gradually formed an article in the sky. it fell on the book in the left hand of the zhou manor. in the next moment, the words turned into killing intent and covered the sky.


    as the two of them took action, the pavilion master of the jiqiao pavilion also took action.


    pavilion master ji raised his hand, and a glove made of wood appeared on his hand. it looked extremely rough.


    pavilion master ji snapped his fingers, and the glove shattered, forming an arrow in midair.


    [heaven-slaughtering crossbow] someone recognized it and exclaimed, ¡°wasn¡¯t this destroyed by that madman back then?¡± how can there be more?¡±


    ¡°no matter what, the jiqiao pavilion was one of the top forces in the past. it¡¯s just a replica of a bow. what¡¯s there to be surprised about? it¡¯s just that we lack some arrows, so we can only use inferior ones.¡±


    after saying that, pavilion master ji raised his hand and shot an arrow at the twelve swords formation.


    although it was only a small arrow, when the arrow was shot, the surrounding area was filled with cries, making people dazzled.


    the three leaders of the group moved, and the rest of the families did not stop either. they used all kinds of methods, and their goal was to kill all these people in front of them.


    ¡°defend! defend!¡± the leader roared.


    they were the most famous people in coiling sword mountain and had been entrusted with important tasks. however, at this moment, they felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    the other party simply did not care about martial arts. with so many people gathered together, even if there were twelve more people, they might not be able to stop them!


    the attacks from both sides clashed. in the next moment, these twelve people were like paper, torn apart by the zhou manor¡¯s attacks.


    the noble spirit of the zhou manor token came first, condensing the surrounding aura and slowing down the twelve swords formation.


    song de slashed with his saber. although it was only one slash, it left behind a heavy afterimage as it knocked down all the weapons in the hands of the group of people in front of him.


    at this moment, pavilion master ji¡¯s arrow arrived.


    it didn¡¯t hit anyone, but it landed in the center of the twelve swords formation. in an instant, a loud explosion sounded, bringing with it heavy air waves.


    with this attack, the twelve swords formation could no longer stabilize itself and retreated one after another. their formation had already been broken.


    at this time, the attacks of the other families also arrived.


    ¡°puff!¡±


    the twelve people present all spat out a mouthful of blood and immediately became dispirited.


    their bodies were covered in all kinds of wounds, and they looked very tragic. some of them even had their facial features mangled, and it was impossible to tell what they looked like before.


    no matter how strong they were, they couldn¡¯t withstand the group attack of so many people. moreover, the weakest among them was a level seven expert. how could they be able to deal with twelve people together?


    the reason why no one died was not because they were powerful, but because song de and the others had deliberately shown mercy.


    after all, this group of people was still very important. if he could get something out of them, it would be a huge gain.


    the leader turned around with difficulty and looked at xu bai, who was leisurely sitting on a chair. his face was filled with despair.


    from the beginning to the end, the other party did not make a move. they were like trash. after they arrived, they did not even have the qualifications to make a move.


    ¡°have you never treated us as your opponents?¡±the leader could not help but ask.


    ¡± yes.¡± xu bai stood up and shook his head.¡± in the beginning, i was, but i wasn¡¯t in the end.¡±¡®


    ¡°why?¡± the leader asked in confusion.


    ¡°your goal is to kill me, but your strength does not reach this standard. no matter how many strategies you use, it will be useless. ¡°xu bail s tone was filled with arrogance, but this arrogance seemed very harmonious on him.


    when the people present saw this scene, they suddenly felt that the people in front of them were especially pitiful.


    these twelve people still wanted to kill xu bai, but they didn¡¯t even have the most basic strength. how could they kill him?


    this was like a child playing a game with an adult. as long as the adult used a little strength, the child would be unable to fight back.


    ¡°as expected of someone the emperor has taken a fancy to. this time, our jiqiao pavilion has really clung to a thigh.¡±


    pavilion master ji saw this scene and felt xu bail s wild aura. his heart was burning.


    although he didn¡¯t show it, the look in his eyes was hard to hide.


    ¡°you think you can deal with lord xu with just a few people? why don¡¯t you look at lord xu¡¯s heroic deeds back then?¡±

 Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Chapter 128 Half

    chapter 336: chapter 128 half-human half-demon version xu bai


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°who is lord xu? how could i be afraid of you guys? what a joke.¡±


    ¡°what a bunch of pitiful worms. in the end, they still can¡¯t escape from lord xu¡¯s hands.¡±


    the group of people from the families began to praise xu bai as if they were unwilling to let go of this opportunity.


    after all, they had offended xu bai previously. they had to hurry up and flatter him. otherwise, if they were to be hated again, none of them would be able to escape.


    song de was the fastest. he arrived in front of the leader in a few steps and grabbed him.


    ¡°lord xu, should we kill these or keep them?¡±


    the people in front of him had already lost the ability to resist. they could only lie on the ground dispiritedly. they did not even have the strength to stand up.


    ¡°keep it. i have to do something serious now. ¡°xu bail s gaze bypassed the crowd and looked into the distance.


    ¡°do you need our help?¡± the zhou manor token asked.


    xu bai shook his head.¡± just keep an eye on these twelve people. that guy can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±¡±


    after he finished speaking, he used the second transformation of the line breakthrough and turned into a human figure, disappearing at the end.


    ¡°that guy?¡± song de was slightly taken aback before he reacted.¡±that person from chessboard mountain.¡±


    from the beginning to the end, he felt that something was missing.


    ¡°you guys guard them. i¡¯ll go help lord xu.¡±song de wanted to leave.


    however, the next moment, the zhou manor order was blocked.


    ¡°why are you stopping me?¡± song de asked doubtfully.


    ¡°lord xu asked us to stay here not just to watch over these people, but to prevent the other party from returning or to prevent other changes. ¡°the zhou manor token said slowly.


    ¡°but it¡¯s too dangerous for lord xu to go alone.¡±song de said hesitantly.


    ¡°can you beat lord xu?¡± the zhou manor magistrate glanced at song de.


    ¡± i haven¡¯t,¡± song de replied subconsciously.¡± i¡¯m not sure, but lord xu¡¯s bladesmanship should be above mine. as a macheteman, i can feel it.¡±¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good. lord xu must have his own thoughts if he dares to chase after them alone. we don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±the zhou manor magistrate patted song de¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±let¡¯s take care of this place first to avoid any accidents.¡±


    at this point, song de could only give up. after all, this place was very important.


    while they were guarding the place, xu bai had already chased them far away.


    not far ahead, a figure was running quickly.


    as he ran, he would occasionally turn his head to take a look. when he saw xu bai chasing after him, his expression was obviously flustered, and he ran even faster.


    but all of this was nothing in front of xu bai¡¯s rank two breakthrough.


    the distance between the two of them was gradually closing.


    at this time, they were gradually approaching the downtown area.


    since the other party had arrived at noon and planned to make a move at noon, there were many people on the street at this time.


    when these ordinary citizens saw this scene, they realized that two afterimages had flashed past their eyes. they could not help but rub their eyes, wondering if they had seen wrongly.


    wang shu ran quickly in front. he could not help but look behind him from time to time. when he saw that the distance between the two sides was gradually closing, he became more and more anxious.


    he couldn¡¯t figure out how xu bai had discovered him. after all, he had hidden himself very well, but now was not the time to think about it.


    if it was someone else chasing after him, he could have used another method, such as finding an ordinary person as a hostage, or causing trouble here to delay the other party¡¯s pace.


    however, the person chasing him was xu bai. everything was different.


    everyone in the martial world knew that xu bai was a ruthless and decisive person. he would never be wishy-washy on such matters.


    if he really followed that method, xu bai would not care about ordinary lives at all and would directly take his life.


    ¡°run ! ¡±


    this was the only way, and also the most helpless way.


    wang shu was running with all his might, but the distance between them was still closing.


    in the words of the common saying, this is the difference between the hardware, but it is not that you can open it by running.


    seeing that the distance was getting closer and closer, the two of them had already chased each other to the suburbs. wang shu heard a voice behind him.


    ¡°the more you run, the more excited i am. when i exhaust all your stamina, it will be even easier to kill you.¡±


    this voice sounded slow and lazy, but to wang shu, it sounded like a deadly demon voice.


    ¡°don¡¯t chase me anymore. i won¡¯t go against you anymore. let me go, okay?¡±wang shu could not help but turn around and beg for mercy.


    a truly capable person would disdain to use fishing to show off. obviously, wang shu did not have this ability.


    ¡°alright, as long as you stop, i can let bygones be bygones.¡±xu bai answered honestly.


    there was sincerity in his tone, but to wang shu, it was a different matter.


    sincerity?


    sincerity was bullsh * t. sincerity could come out of xu bai¡¯s mouth, and that was the biggest joke in the world.


    if he had really stopped, his head would have fallen to the ground.


    wang shu gritted his teeth and continued running.


    however, it was still the same thing. this was the difference in hardware. no matter how hard he tried to escape, he couldn¡¯t make up for it. the distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer..

 Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Half

    chapter 337: half-human, half-demon xu bai (4)


    translator: 549690339


    a hundred meters¡­fifty meters¡­thirty meters¡­


    seeing that they were getting closer and closer, wang shu finally could not hold it in anymore.


    ¡°i¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡±


    he finally realized that if this continued, he would die from overexerting himself. he might as well risk his life.


    xu bai suddenly stopped and looked at the red-faced wang shu. he smiled and said, ¡®what¡¯s wrong? didn¡¯t they say they were going to surrender? why did he suddenly become so unyielding?¡±


    hundreds of paper cranes were flying around xu bai.


    ¡°paper binding technique, so this is how you discovered me. ¡°wang shu finally understood.¡± are you a monster? you¡¯ve already mastered this paper-tying technique to the peak?¡¯¡±¡®


    wang shu knew how to search for traces, and he also knew that the paper binding technique could also be used for surveillance.


    however, when you are monitoring, you can also hide your tracks. this must be something that can only be achieved when you reach the peak.


    he had information and knew when xu bai had obtained this book. in less than a month, he had reached the peak?


    if he really knew about this, he wouldn¡¯t even look at it. however, this was really not something that anyone could have thought of.


    who the hell would have thought that a person who cultivated more could cultivate those support abilities to the peak?


    ¡°oh¡­ you mean this?¡± ¡°actually, it¡¯s just a routine operation,¡± xu bai said casually.¡±


    ¡°puff! ¡±


    wang shu almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    what the hell is this routine? if there is such a routine, then teach me. i want to learn this.


    after such a period of time, wang shu was even more unable to calm down.


    at this point, he understood that only one of them could survive.


    ¡°go all out!¡±


    wang shu raised his right hand. in the next moment, a glowing chessboard slowly appeared and floated above his right palm.


    the chessboard was only the size of a fist, but the patterns on it were clearly visible.


    when wang shu raised his hand, this fist-sized glowing chessboard suddenly enlarged and fell to the ground with a bang, covering the surroundings. ¡°i don¡¯t believe i can¡¯t kill you!¡± wang shu gritted his teeth and said, ¡± rise!¡± there was a move in the chess game called the great dragon slaughter.


    this was also wang shuts strongest move.


    ¡°today, either you die or i live.¡±


    he had been forced to a dead end and had no other way out. after all, he could not beg xu bai to let him go.


    if they couldn¡¯t escape, they could only fight and burn their boats.


    the enlarged chessboard appeared in the surroundings, and densely packed chess pieces appeared in the air.


    after the black and white chess pieces appeared, they spun and enlarged in the air.


    the spinning black and white stones gradually gathered together and turned into an incomparably huge long blade.


    this long saber was the size of a millstone. it was made of black and white stones and emitted a lustrous glow.


    in addition to killing intent, this long saber also carried a mysterious aura, as if it had seen the world and had the world in its arms.


    of course, in xu bai¡¯s eyes, this was far from enough.


    it was just a prototype. if this prototype could easily suppress him, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    ¡°your saber is assembled, so is mine. ¡°xu bai pulled out the hundred break sword from his waist and smiled.


    as soon as he finished speaking, the black blade, hundred rend, seemed to be responding to him. in the next moment, it suddenly exploded and turned into starlight that filled the sky.


    hundreds of shards kept spinning around xu bai. xu bai was like a moon surrounded by stars, looking down on the world.


    ¡°how does my combination saber compare to yours?¡±xu bai said indifferently.


    wang shu was speechless.


    for some reason, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness. this powerlessness came from the man in front of him.


    according to previous intelligence, this man had only entered this circle not long ago, but he had the strength and background he had today. it was simply making one¡¯s scalp numb.


    he had many abilities and high strength. even this weapon gave off a sense of oppression.


    one had to know that at xu bai¡¯s age, entering rank-4 was already considered a dragon among men.


    moreover, xu bai¡¯s outstanding performance in various abilities added together, he estimated that even ten or so experts of the same level might not be able to take him down.


    and now, there was this strange weapon.


    sometimes, only as an opponent could one feel how terrifying one¡¯s enemy was. wang shu felt this way.


    wang shu had already figured out how to use the strange black saber that could split into hundreds of pieces.


    you would never know if the next slash was real or fake.


    perhaps when the next blade fell, it would turn into fragments that filled the sky. perhaps, the next blade would turn into a solid blade again.


    the most important thing was that xu bai could control these fragments, which was the most terrifying thing.


    ¡°today, if i die under this blade, it would be an honor.¡±


    this thought suddenly arose in wang shu¡¯s mind.


    from his limited information, he had never seen xu bai use such a weapon before. today was the first time he used it. perhaps it was an honor to die under xu baits weapon.


    ¡°come on.¡± wang shu took a deep breath and raised his right hand.


    he put his right index finger and middle finger together, one up and one down, imitating the posture of playing chess, and pointed in the air.


    the gigantic saber suddenly fell down with a loud boom, and the giant chessboard began to tremble.


    this move was the chess path¡¯s great dragon slaughtering technique, and also wang shu¡¯s ultimate skill.


    he was confident that even if song de, that old fox, was here, he would be able to display his miraculous effects..

 Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Half

    chapter 338: half-human, half-demon xu bai (5)


    translator: 549690339


    however, the person in front of him was xu bai, so he was not confident.


    the long saber formed by the black and white stones had already arrived above xu bai¡¯s head in an instant.


    xu bai raised his head and stared at the long saber that was coming down from above. he shook his head slightly.


    ¡°you only know how to play chess, not how to use a knife.¡±


    the abrupt sentence stunned wang shu. then, xu bai waved his black blade, hundred rend, in front of wang shu.


    half of the shards gathered together and formed the shape of a short knife, striking the long knife made of black and white stones.


    this blade was filled with an evil aura.


    the other half of the fragment surrounded xu bai, protecting him like a god.


    xu bai might not be able to sense it, but in wang shu¡¯s eyes, half of xu bai was extremely evil, and the other half was infinitely kind.


    they were contradictory, but they were able to blend together perfectly.


    ¡°he¡­ who is it?¡± wang shu was stunned on the spot.


    he looked like the feng shui master who had tried to steal xu bail s fate back in yunlai mansion.


    the long blade formed by the black and white stones shattered in an instant. then, it turned into starlight and disappeared.


    the chessboard did not dissipate, but wang shu¡¯s face was already pale. he no longer had any strength and fell to the ground.


    ¡°why?¡±


    wang shu questioned hysterically.


    ¡°why can¡¯t i even take a single slash from you?¡± ¡°you said that i only know how to play chess and not how to use a knife. why?¡±


    ¡°i refuse to accept this, i refuse to accept this!¡±


    his expression became deranged. his hands kept grabbing the ground as if he was grabbing something, but he couldn¡¯t grab it no matter what.


    ¡°your chess moves want to slaughter the great dragon, but you can¡¯t slaughter the great dragon without a good saber. you only have chess moves, but you don¡¯t have a saber.¡±xu bai waved hundred break in his hand.


    the fragments around him gathered again. the hundred splits was still the same as before, as if it never changed.


    ¡°saber¡­not sharp?¡± wang shu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    he tried his best to stand up. he used his hands to support himself on the ground and exerted strength with his legs.


    however, he only managed to stand halfway before he fell to the ground again. blood seeped through his clothes and gushed out from all over his body.


    ¡°if i practice the saber, can i break through?¡±seeing that he could no longer get up, wang shu simply lay on the ground and looked at the white sky.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± xu bai said indifferently.


    wang shut s aura had been extinguished by the slash just now, so he didn¡¯t need to waste any more time.


    ¡°you don¡¯t know either¡­lt turns out that there are still things in this world that you don¡¯t know, hahahaha¡­¡± wang shu laughed loudly.


    along with his laughter, the life force in his body gradually disappeared. his eyes began to lose their luster, and gradually, his chest stopped rising and falling, turning into a corpse.


    ¡°another one gone.¡± xu bai yawned and looked around at the space formed by the chessboard.


    the color gradually faded. then, the huge chessboard space gradually shrank, turning into the fist-sized chessboard from the beginning.


    xu bai wanted to turn around and leave. after all, he had killed the person and the matter was over. he had nothing to do and had to go back to continue the progress bar.


    however, before he could turn around, his figure stopped in place and his eyes were fixed on the ground.


    a chessboard fell to the ground. it was formed by the huge chessboard space.


    without the light from before, it was an ordinary wooden chessboard. it was only the size of a fist, but it looked like a miniature artwork. but in front of xu bai, this chessboard was different.


    progress bar!


    the golden progress bar above the chessboard was eye-catching. that was why xu bai had stopped.


    ¡°good!¡±


    he didn¡¯t expect such an unexpected gain.


    xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up. he walked quickly to the chessboard and picked it up. he looked around and put it into the bag behind him after making sure there was no one around.


    he had thought that it would be as simple as dealing with the person behind the scenes. he did not expect to receive a progress bar. it was simply a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go back to the government office to rest for a while. after i produce the next nameless saber sutra, i¡¯ll set off for the next place. ¡°xu bai stood on the spot and thought to himself.


    it was a good thing to have an extra chessboard, but it was more important to get down to business.


    after all, time waits for no man. he had to hurry to the capital and take a look at the royal treasury.


    after the battle, the surroundings had fallen into silence. there was no longer the intense scene from the beginning.


    xu bai took the chessboard and did not stay there. he prepared to return to the purple wood mansion.


    however, before he left, he habitually searched wang shuts body from top to bottom.


    ¡°just a chessboard and nothing else. he¡¯s really poor!¡±xu bai kept the money he had spent searching in his pocket, but he also felt that the other party was very poor.


    when they came, they chased fiercely. when they returned, they were also unimpeded.


    without the mastermind behind the scenes, naturally no one wanted to deal with him. the journey was very quiet.


    after a long journey, he finally returned to the government office.


    but when xu bai walked into the government office and saw the situation inside, he was stunned.


    the government office was in a mess..

 Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: This Chessboard Is Good! (8000) 1

    chapter 339: this chessboard is good! (8000)    1


    translator: 549690339


    when xu bai first stepped in, he realized that something was wrong.


    there were twelve corpses on the ground. they were the twelve sword formations from before.


    his death was extremely terrifying. his entire body was covered in dense wounds, and not a single part was intact.


    if an ordinary person saw this, they would probably have nightmares at night.


    other than the twelve swords formation, everyone else was more or less injured.


    there was a long wound on song de¡¯s right arm that extended from his shoulder to his wrist, and blood was constantly flowing out of it.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± xu bai asked with a frown as he stepped into the government office.


    hearing xu bai¡¯s voice, everyone reacted and looked in the direction of xu bai¡¯s voice.


    ¡°lord xu, an expert has come here specifically to silence us.¡±song de smiled bitterly.


    expert?


    xu bai muttered to himself, ¡°even you lost?¡±¡±


    there were so many people here, and song de, zhou manor ling, and pavilion master ji were also experts among them. how could they be defeated so easily?


    if there really was such an expert, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if he didn¡¯t use it to deal with xu bai and instead used it to silence him.


    ¡°the opponent is using an extremely profound hidden weapon.¡±the zhou manor lord was also injured. he explained, ¡°hidden weapons have a wide variety of categories.¡±


    at this point, the zhou manor token took out a round bead and handed it to xu bai.


    xu bai took it and examined it carefully.


    iron pearl.


    they are just ordinary iron beads.


    and this iron bead was also the weapon to kill the twelve swords formation.


    ¡°he killed the twelve sword formation with just the iron bead, and he even did it under your protection. this hidden weapon technique is indeed at the peak.¡±xu bai compared it with his own wind snow.


    he realized that if he used the copper coin to cast wind snow, it would take a lot of effort to kill the twelve swords formation under the encirclement of so many people.


    the surrounding situation was that there was not much damage. clearly, the other party did not fight hard.


    of course, if xu bai went all out, he could easily kill the twelve swords formation under the encirclement of the crowd. however, this was a different situation.


    the other party¡¯s hidden weapon alone was already worth paying attention to.


    ¡°at that time, there were many hidden weapons, but most importantly, they were aimed at the twelve swords formation. we were only affected by a portion of the metal beads.¡±pavilion master ji saw that xu bai was deep in thought and added.


    xu bai nodded and showed a paper crane.


    after the paper crane appeared, it immediately used [seeker].


    however, when the paper crane landed on the iron bead, it turned into ashes.


    the search had failed. the other party had not left any clues behind.


    ¡°this is strange. such an expert is even stronger than wang shu. why didn¡¯t he come and deal with me?¡±xu bai pondered.


    this was what he could not figure out the most.


    sending such an expert just to silence him, what other intentions did he have?


    * cough cough * lord xu, i think i should remind you.¡±song de heard xu bai mumbling to himself and coughed to cover up his embarrassment. ¡°if he were to face us directly, he might not be able to gain any advantage.


    then, he told xu bai everything that had happened in detail, and xu bai finally understood the reason.


    being able to fight was one thing, but protecting others was another.


    song de and the others were very good at fighting, but when it came to protection, that was not their forte.


    it was obvious that the other party was the type who was proficient in assassination. from a distance, he had used hidden weapons to disturb them.


    when they reacted, a large number of hidden weapons were aimed at the twelve swords formation. at that time, the twelve swords formation did not have the power to counterattack, which resulted in this situation.


    ¡°lord xu might have underestimated his own strength. if he really came to assassinate you, he might not be able to get any benefits. ¡°song de said.


    the others nodded silently.


    ¡°i see.¡± ¡°in lord song¡¯s opinion, is there someone else behind this?¡± xu bai stroked his chin and asked.¡±


    song de shook his head, indicating that he couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    he didn¡¯t know if there was anyone behind this.


    but he knew a little bit about the ¡®nutmanact¡¯.


    ¡°lord xu, congratulations on redressing your injustice. ¡°song de raised his hands into fists and cupped them at xu bai.


    now that everything was clear, if song de still didn¡¯t understand the true meaning behind it, then he would have been in vain as the chief of the heaven inspectorate.


    ¡°congratulations, lord xu.¡±


    ¡°i knew it. how could a righteous person like lord xu do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°now that the person who framed lord xu is dead, lord xu can rest easy.¡±


    when the surrounding family heads saw this, they also congratulated each other. as for the matter of them joining forces to pressure him previously, it had long been thrown out of the clouds.


    in this day and age, they could throw away their pride. they were also the heads of the family. if they didn¡¯t congratulate xu bai now, or if they congratulated him too late, xu bai would hate them. when they went to the capital, they would be done for.


    xu bai¡¯s lips curled up slightly in the face of all the flattery around him.


    this was how it was these days. when you had nothing, you had to call everyone big brother. when you were already standing higher than others, even if you farted, they would find it fragrant.


    ¡°lord song, lord zhou, i¡¯ll leave the finishing touches to you. and this is pavilion master ji, right?¡±xu bai felt sick of hearing the congratulations around him. he could only say one sentence and walk out..

 Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: This Chessboard Is Good! (8000) _2

    chapter 340: this chessboard is good! (8000) _2


    translator: 549690339


    if there were no clues, then he would not care about it for the time being. he would wrap up the matter here first.


    song de and zhou manor¡¯s magistrate looked at each other. just as they were about to do as xu bai said, they did not expect that in the next moment, xu bai would bend down and search the corpse in front of everyone.


    everyone¡¯s expression was like this.bvd.)


    it was no wonder that they had such expressions. after all, xu bai was a level


    four expert, but now he was killing people and looting corpses.


    ¡°cough cough¡­lord xu, you are truly a true person.¡± pavilion master ji racked his brain and finally came up with a sentence.


    the surrounding people immediately echoed, praising xu bai¡¯s sincerity.


    a few of the family heads looked at pavilion master ji with admiration.


    ¡± as expected of pavilion master ji. when we didn¡¯t know which angle to flatter him from, he found a new angle. he¡¯s brilliant. he¡¯s too brilliant.¡±


    the family heads thought to themselves.


    xu bai was speechless.


    as he endured the annoying praises around him, he put the money he had just found into his pocket.


    unfortunately, there was no progress bar, only some money that reeked of money.


    as xu bai stuffed the money into his pocket, he looked at song de and zhou


    manor¡¯s order.¡±milords, why don¡¯t we split it into three portions?¡±


    ¡°no, no, this is lord xu¡¯s spoils of war. we don¡¯t have to be thick-skinned to take it. ¡°song de and zhou manor¡¯s magistrate waved their hands repeatedly.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll leave this place to you two. pavilion master ji, let¡¯s find a place to talk. ¡°xu bai put away all the banknotes and looked at pavilion master ji.


    pavilion master ji didn¡¯t know what xu bai wanted to say to him, but he could only nod and say,¡±¡±why don¡¯t we go to the jijiqiao pavilion?¡±


    as he spoke, he led the way.


    xu bai didn¡¯t refuse and followed behind. the two of them walked toward the jiqiao pavilion.


    no one spoke along the way, but pavilion master ji walked behind xu bai.


    the two of them remained silent and finally arrived at a superior room in the jiqiao pavilion.


    sitting on a chair, two exquisite maids served him a cup of tea. xu bai took a sip and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°xiao shan, you have nothing to do here.¡±although pavilion master ji didn¡¯t know what xu bai wanted, it was definitely not a small matter. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked xu bai to change a place to talk, so he asked ji xiaoshan to go down first.


    ji xiaoshan naturally understood. he nodded and bid farewell before leaving the room.


    after they left, the room became quiet again. xu bai took a sip of water and was about to speak when pavilion master ji spoke first.


    ¡°lord xu, a straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. everything i did was for the sake of the jiqiao pavilion.¡±pavilion master ji said,¡± this time, although the pavilion of tactics didn¡¯t play a big role, we did our best. i hope lord xu will put in a good word for us.¡±¡±


    he tried his best to keep a low profile. even though he was once one of the top forces, he did not have much time left now. his strength had regressed, and he still had to rely on the emperor for all this.


    pavilion master ji, you can tell me what you want. i¡¯ll help you do it, but i can¡¯t guarantee success.¡±¡±xu bai put down the teacup in his hand and smiled.


    pavilion master ji nodded repeatedly.¡± i know that. i just hope that lord xu can mention the skills pavilion when the time comes.¡¯¡±¡®


    he needed the medicine in the palace to save his life and to recover his strength. he had mentioned it to the royal family many times, but in the end, there was no satisfactory answer. as long as xu bai mentioned it a little, the emperor would know his intention.


    ¡°yes.¡± xu bai nodded and agreed.


    ¡°lord xu, you must have something else to do. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me out alone.¡±pavilion master ji asked.


    he was not like the other clans in the purple wood mansion, who did not have his background.


    as one of the top families in the past, they naturally knew a lot about the ways of the world.


    ¡°pavilion master ji, a straightforward person doesn¡¯t resort to insinuations. i want to ask if there are any more secret techniques?¡±xu bai filtered the words in his mind and said slowly.


    pavilion master ji was stunned.


    he didn¡¯t expect xu bai to ask this question, so he was stunned.


    in fact, this was xu bai¡¯s true intention, and the reason was very simple. in this battle, he had fully experienced how important it was to have a good weapon.


    black blade hundred break combined his two skills into one. it was not as simple as 1+1=2.


    he didn¡¯t even need to control the copper coin to be able to skillfully fuse the three forms of breaking and wind snow together.


    as the saying goes, if a craftsman wants to do a good job, he must first sharpen his tools.


    if he had more ingenious secret techniques or similar ones, he could even increase the strength of his weapon.


    this was a matter that would bring him a huge improvement. he could not let it go.


    ¡°uh¡­¡± pavilion master ji was stunned for a moment before he reacted. in the end, he shook his head with a bitter smile,¡±¡±no, they were all destroyed by that madman. even i was severely injured. if i didn¡¯t pay a huge price, it would be impossible to chase that madman away.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± xu bai took another sip of tea and asked,¡±who is that lunatic?¡±¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know her identity, but he is indeed a lunatic, or an idiot. ¡°pavilion master ji recalled the scene that day and couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.¡±¡±he seems to have lost his soul. the thing he¡¯s looking for is related to the soul..¡±

 Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: This Chessboard Is Good! (8000) _3

    chapter 341: this chessboard is good! (8000) _3


    translator: 549690339


    as he spoke, pavilion master ji took out the bow he had used earlier.


    this bow was very ordinary in shape, the type that could not be found in a crowd. however, when it was used against the twelve swords formation, it had played a wonderful role and was extremely powerful.


    ¡°this heaven slaughtering crossbow seems to have been restored by me, but it has actually lost its most precious thing.¡±pavilion master ji said,¡± since lord xu has seen the secret skill of ingenuity, you should be able to get a general idea of


    it.¡±


    xu bai took the bow and carefully studied it for a moment. then, he raised his head and said,¡±¡±there seems to be something connected to the middle. if you put it on, the power of this bow will be greatly increased.¡±


    in the middle of the crossbow was a small hole, about the size of a thumb, shaped like an oval.


    according to xu bai¡¯s maxed out secret skill, he could see some clues.


    pavilion master ji explained.


    ¡°every disciple of the jiqiao pavilion will wear a self-made life token. after death, the life token will absorb the soul once and finally condense it into the life token.¡±


    ¡°of course, all of this was what the disciples were willing to do. they collected their life medallions and condensed them into bows and crossbows. countless outstanding disciples condensed them, but in the end, they could only severely injure that madman.¡±


    ¡°after the crossbow lost its soul, that madman left. i suspect that he came for this ¡±


    ¡°to put it in a cowardly way, i still don¡¯t dare to restore this crossbow because i¡¯m afraid of meeting him again.¡±


    pavilion master ji sighed and felt as if he had aged several years.


    a person wasn¡¯t afraid of being weak, but he was afraid of losing the spirit he had in the past. and now, pavilion master ji had lost the most important thing.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have a divine soul, but you¡¯re still thinking about something with a divine soul?¡±xu bai rubbed his chin. for some reason, he suddenly thought of someone.


    wasn¡¯t this the person whom the feng shui master had mentioned at yunlai mansion?


    a peerless genius born in gale country who created the indestructible body technique, but was ultimately destroyed by the indestructible body.


    the so-called indestructible body had one of the most important flaws, which was that it could not protect the soul. however, when that genius was modifying it, he suffered a disastrous failure. in the end, he lost his soul and became an idiot.


    xu bai felt that it was similar to pavilion master ji¡¯s description, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    it was useless to say it. after all, the other party only knew this little information and could not find any clues.


    in fact, xu bai also hoped to find some clues. after all, the indestructible body skill was very powerful. even though it was still incomplete in his hands, it had already displayed amazing potential.


    unfortunately, there weren¡¯t many clues.


    but it didn¡¯t matter. this was just an additional reward. he hadn¡¯t asked everything he needed.


    ¡°pavilion master ji, you mean you don¡¯t have any extra books on techniques?¡±xu bai said as he recalled their conversation.


    pavilion master ji nodded bitterly and said,¡± i¡¯m not lying to you, lord xu. you can look for it yourself. there really isn¡¯t any. if you¡¯re interested in this, there are many similar places. after all, we¡¯re in the same line of work.¡±


    he didn¡¯t ask xu bai why he wanted these things. this wasn¡¯t something he should know. he just needed to answer truthfully.


    rumor had it that xu bai had another unique characteristic, which was his moody temperament.


    although pavilion master ji was an experienced person and knew that the rumors in the martial world were exaggerated, he should not touch these things if he could.


    xu bai was disappointed when he heard that there was no one here, but his eyes lit up when he heard pavilion master ji mention other places.¡±¡±pavilion master ji, do you know where they are?¡±


    ¡°ever since that time, i¡¯ve been guarding this place all year round and rarely go out. however, i know of a residence not far from the purple wood prefecture. there¡¯s a clan there. ¡°pavilion master ji racked his brains and answered.


    ¡°a mansion not far away¡­¡± ¡°a clay mansion?¡± xu bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    ¡°yes, the clay mansion.¡± pavilion master ji said,¡± the ou clan over there is a branch of our line of work. however, they are more skilled in making human soldiers.¡±


    soldiers.


    xu bai was someone who had maxed out his skills and secret arts, so he quickly found some introductions in his mind.


    there was indeed an introduction in the secret technique, but it was very brief.


    to make a very simple analogy, what he was using now was to create a unique machine and then use a person to control it.


    however, the human-soldier branch was the complete opposite. it implanted all kinds of tricks into one¡¯s body and let them control people.


    as for the clay mansion¡­


    coincidentally, it was a place he was heading to, and he could stay there for a long time.


    should he use this skill?


    of course, he wanted it. as long as it could help him progress, he wanted it.


    ¡°i already know.¡± xu bai finished the tea in front of him.¡± i¡¯ll do whatever pavilion master ji needs me to do. since there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll take my


    leave. ¡®¡±¡®


    xu bai didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. he still had the nameless saber sutra in his hand, so he didn¡¯t want to waste time.


    ¡°i¡¯ll send lord xu off.¡± pavilion master ji stood up and said.


    on the way, he sent xu bai to the door before he turned around and went back.


    after xu bai left jiqiao pavilion, he rushed to the government office.


    song de and the others were still left to clean up the mess. he had to go over and take a look at it, or else he would seem too ignorant of the ways of the world..

 Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: This Chessboard Is Good! (8000) _4

    chapter 342: this chessboard is good! (8000) _4


    translator: 549690339


    by the time he arrived at the government office, it was almost over.


    coincidentally, song de saw xu bai and greeted him with cupped fists.¡±lord xu, i¡¯ll be leaving tonight. the matters here have been settled, and i still have to report to the heaven inspectorate.¡±


    there were actually many rules in the heaven inspectorate. for example, after dealing with various matters, they had to write a detailed account of the entire incident and submit it to the higher-ups.


    after submitting it, the higher-ups would have to conduct a more detailed examination of this matter to verify its authenticity before it would truly be recorded in the file.


    ¡°i still need to stay here for a few more days.¡±xu bai cupped his hands.


    ¡°this cooperation with lord xu has been very pleasant. i won¡¯t stay any longer. i¡¯ll be leaving now. if lord xu is free in the future, you can come to the heaven saber tower and tell me my name.¡±song de also cupped his hands and said.


    just like when he came, song de left very quickly. after saying this, he left.


    ¡°i might need to trouble you at the government office for the next few days.¡±xu bai watched song de with his eyes until he disappeared into the corner of the street. only then did he turn his head and speak to zhou ling.


    ¡°lord xu can stay as long as he wants in my place. however, when he said that he would invite a lady from the spring rain pavilion, he was really joking.¡±¡± xu bai shook his head indifferently, indicating that he was just joking.


    as the two of them were talking, the heads of the families looked at each other and then walked to xu bai.


    ¡°lord xu, we¡­¡± it was still the family head with the surname zhao who took the lead. he hesitated and wanted to speak.


    xu bai waved his hand and said,¡± there¡¯s no need to say anything more. since you¡¯ve all contributed to this matter, let¡¯s forget about the past. we¡¯ll pretend that no one knows.¡±¡±


    in fact, xu bai had wanted to ask these people for the secret manual again, but he thought that if he did it too brazenly, he would be remembered by others.


    he did not want his cheat to be discovered.


    ¡°i¡¯m really grateful to lord xu. lord xu, if you ever come to the purple wood mansion in the future, feel free to look for us if you need anything. we¡¯ll do our best.¡±when the zhao family head heard xu bai say that he would let bygones be bygones, his face was filled with surprise as he patted his chest and nromised.


    he was not the only one. the other clan heads were also overjoyed. after all, it would be a great benefit for them if this matter could be resolved.


    following that, everyone present also left one after another. those family heads all had relaxed expressions, and they were not as solemn as before.


    the zhou manor ordered xu bai to stay in a superior room. the moment xu bai moved in, he took out the nameless saber scripture.


    as for the person who had killed the 12 sword formations, he had no idea for the time being. he did not care about it and wanted to fill up the book first.


    time slowly passed. in the blink of an eye, xu bai had stayed in the government office for another day.


    on this day, other than the progress bar, he did not do anything else. the nameless saber scripture had already reached the maximum level.


    the newly acquired skill did not have any novel changes. it changed from the third form of breaking to the fourth form of breaking, becoming a tier 5 skill.


    [breaking four stances (level 5): maximum level.]


    other than that, there were still eighteen nameless saber scriptures left. he temporarily put them aside and started to work on the wooden chessboard that he had obtained from wang shu.


    speaking of this chessboard, he had carefully checked it before he made the progress bar.


    it was carved very exquisitely, so exquisitely that the lines on it did not decrease at all. it was even more detailed than some ordinary chessboards.


    these were not the most important things. after all, the change in his appearance was not a surprise to him.


    most importantly, the progress bar was much slower than he had imagined.


    according to his recent estimations, it was at least a sixth-rank skill, which corresponded to the fourth-rank stage.


    xu bai was overjoyed after getting this accurate estimation, so he put all his energy on the chessboard.


    ¡°lord xu, your breakfast is here.¡±


    outside the door, a servant girl¡¯s soft and crisp voice sounded.


    breakfast, lunch, and dinner were all sent over by the zhou manor. the first thing xu bai did when he entered the government office was to make this request.


    ¡°come in.¡± xu bai said with a smile as he played with the chessboard in his hand.


    the servant girl carefully pushed open the door and carried the breakfast on a tray. she walked to xu bai with her head lowered and placed the tray on the table.


    it had to be said that before zhou ling became a scholar and sat in this position, his family background was not thin. he seemed to be a rich family¡¯s son.


    therefore, this government office of his was quite wealthy.


    ¡°lord xu, eat first. call me when you¡¯re done, and i¡¯ll come and clean up the dishes.¡±the servant girl was very sensible and spoke in a reasonable manner.


    after saying this, he carefully retreated out of the door and closed it.


    xu bai ate his breakfast while playing with the chessboard in his hand, multitasking.


    some people ate with delicious food, some ate with beautiful women, and some ate with good wine. only xu bai ate with the progress bar.


    but¡­ smells good!


    ¡°even if you are a girl from spring rain pavilion, you can¡¯t compare to the progress bar.¡±xu bai thought as he ate happily.


    soon, the food in front of him was all gone.


    the tray was placed on the table. it should have been stable, but it was slightly tilted to one side..

 Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: This Chessboard Is Good! (8000) _5

    chapter 343: this chessboard is good! (8000) _5


    translator: 549690339


    one side was high while the other was low. if one did not observe carefully, one would not be able to tell.


    in such a situation, there was usually something underneath, or else it would not be tilted.


    ¡°there¡¯s a problem.¡± xu bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    with the zhou manor¡¯s family background, how could they use such broken cutlery to entertain people? moreover, xu bai¡¯s status was not ordinary, so there was no way he would be in such a shabby place.


    xu bai looked around, took a step back, and pulled out the black blade hundred break from his waist.


    the tip of the imife gently brushed across the wooden tray, splitting it into two. then, the thing under the tray appeared.


    it was a letter, a very simple letter.


    there was no signature on the letter, so it was unknown who had gotten it.


    xu bai pondered for a moment and opened the letter in front of him.


    the contents of the letter were written on the paper. xu bai read it carefully and frowned.


    [lord xu.]


    [sir, this journey to the capital will definitely be filled with difficulties. i have already seen what you did in the purple wood manor. i admire you, but i am worried that i will disrupt your plans.]


    [i was the one who killed the twelve swords formation. lord xu, don¡¯t doubt me. i didn¡¯t want to assassinate you. i just can¡¯t stand seeing these people burn, kill, and plunder on a daily basis. let them have a proper punishment.]


    [that night, i thought lord xu would let them live and make up for their sins, so i attacked. after all, people like them deserved to die.]


    [other than that, i have no other purpose. lord xu can continue to go to the capital. as for my identity, it is inconvenient to disclose it.]


    at this point, the content of the letter was gone, but it was already very clear.


    first of all, the person who sent the letter had already made it clear that he was not going against xu bai.


    secondly, the reason why he killed the twelve swords formation was because he was worried that xu bai would give them a chance to live and let them atone for their sins. that was why he attacked directly.


    in the end, he also made it clear that he did not want xu bai to investigate his identity.


    ¡°interesting. you¡¯ve piqued my interest. ¡°xu bai placed the letter in front of him properly. the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing an interested smile.


    although he did not know the other party¡¯s identity, it had already piqued his interest.


    ¡°since you¡¯re in such a hurry to let me go to the capital, i¡¯ll stay for another two days before leaving.¡±xu bai thought as he withdrew his black saber, hundred


    rend.


    when the servant girl saw the tray split into two, although she was a little surprised, she tried her best to hide it. she lowered her head and cleaned up the things before leaving the room.


    xu bai did not find trouble with the servant girl. since the other party dared to use this method to send a message, he must have prepared a backup plan. after all, he could not even find any traces. if something really went wrong here, then the other party would be too stupid.


    ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to leave, but i have to finish this thing. so, your majesty, it¡¯s not because i¡¯m lazy. after all, my strength is also beneficial to your plan.¡±xu bai thought as he looked at the chessboard in his hand.


    on one side, xu bai was checking the progress bar. on the other side, in the palace, eunuch wei, the head of the eunuchs, raised his hand and knocked on the door politely.


    this was the emperor¡¯s study. he would come here every day to review all kinds of memorials.


    at this moment, the door was tightly shut. through the window, one could see that the chu emperor was sitting in the room and writing.


    as if he had heard a knock on the door, the chu emperor finished writing the last word before raising his head.


    ¡°enter.¡±


    it was a faint voice, but it was filled with nobility.


    eunuch wei waited until the chu emperor¡¯s voice came from the room before gently pushing open the door. he respectfully walked in and placed the letter in front of the chu emperor.


    ¡°your majesty, this is the latest news. the crisis in the purple wood prefecture has been resolved.¡±


    eunuch wei lowered his hands and stood respectfully at the side.


    ¡°coiling sword mountain, chessboard mountain.¡± the chu emperor picked up the letter and read its contents, revealing a cold smile.


    ¡°this servant will go now and destroy those two forces.¡±eunuch wei¡¯s tone was gentle and ambiguous, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    ¡°no need.¡± the chu emperor shook his head and said,¡± if i were to destroy them now, wouldn¡¯t it expose that i¡¯ve been observing xu bai all this while? wait a moment. when the time is right, i¡¯ll be able to receive this news as usual. but before that, i¡¯ll have to monitor them closely and not let them make any movements.¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± eunuch wei bowed.


    the killing intent that he had at the beginning had completely vanished, because of the chu emperor¡¯s words.


    ¡°go ahead.¡± the chu emperor waved his hand, gesturing for eunuch wei to leave.


    ¡°this servant will take his leave.¡± eunuch wei didn¡¯t stay any longer. after saying that, he turned around and left.


    after eunuch wei left, the chu emperor placed the letter in his hand into the drawer, leaned back on the chair, and closed his eyes.


    ¡°the real big head hasn¡¯t appeared yet. perhaps they¡¯ll wait until the last moment before making their move.¡±


    xu bai didn¡¯t know what had happened in the palace, but as time passed, it had been a long time since he had seen the letter.


    during this period of time, xu bai did not stop. he kept looking at the progress bar every day.


    other than the progress bar on the liver chessboard, there was only normal eating and drinking.


    he finally had a new harvest after being so happy..

 Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Blending the Chessboard (1)

    chapter 344: blending the chessboard (1)


    translator: 549690339


    looking at the progress bar in front of him, xu bails lips curled up slightly when he finally reached the last step.


    the progress bar on the chessboard was slower than he had imagined, but he had finally succeeded. his efforts during this period of time had not been in vain.


    when the last bit of progress bar was completed, light blue smoke appeared in the air and gathered into a line of words.


    [you have comprehended the nameless chessboard and learned the art of chess.]


    after this line of text appeared, it quickly disappeared, but soon after, new changes appeared.


    xu bai was very familiar with the new changes. this was the beginning of the fusion.


    sure enough, just as he thought about it, new words gathered again.


    [fusion option found. fusion in progress. ]


    [breaking four moves + chess skill = knife four moves.]


    [fusion successful!]


    xu bai was speechless.


    what was this inexplicable sense of deja vu?


    in the past, when he watched tv series, he seemed to have integrated chess and sword techniques into one. now, his knife skills and chess techniques had become one whole. it felt like he had made a profit.


    as he thought about this, the latest attribute panel appeared again.


    [name: xu bai]


    realm: fourth stage unspecialized.¡±


    [four moves of the knife (level 6): maximum level.] [reversing purple cloud squall yin yang break (level 6): [maximum level.]


    [wind snow return (level 5): maximum level.] [breaking through second transition (level 4): maximum level.]


    [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.] [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney harvester (level 5): maximum level.] [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.] [paper binding essence (level 5): max level.]


    [indestructible body (incomplete)(level 5):[maximum level.] [secret skill of manipulation (level 5): maximum level.]


    ¡± comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    a large amount of information appeared. xu bai held the black blade hundred rend in his hand, savoring the information in his mind.


    first of all, this was a level six skill, which corresponded to the fourth grade.


    compared to tier 5 skills, there was a qualitative improvement. be it in terms of power or other aspects, they were incomparable.


    secondly, it still retained the armor penetration and heavy injury effects of the four breaker styles. not only that, but it also added an additional characteristic.


    xu bai pulled out the black blade hundred rend from his waist and slashed at the air beside him.


    as his true core strength continued to surge, the black blade hundred rend exploded into pieces in the next moment.


    the shards were like a sky full of stars that surrounded xu bai¡¯s body, protecting him.


    if anyone was here, they would have noticed that xu bai was very different from before.


    previously, when xu bai used this move, all the fragments were scattered. even when he used the broken saber technique, the fragments were also scattered.


    even feng liuxue was only a hidden weapon technique.


    although the two could be combined ingeniously, they were still different things.


    however, things were different now.


    after upgrading it to the bright blade four styles, every time these fragments were used, they would have a strange trajectory. it was as if each fragment was a blade.


    this was no longer a hidden weapon, but a saber technique.


    returning wind and snow had also become a way to control these fragments.


    compared to the four forms of breaking, the four forms of bright blade had risen by more than one level.


    xu bai swung his saber again. all the fragments gathered and then scattered again.


    all of the fragments seemed to have a spirit of their own as they displayed all the wonders of the bright blade four moves in midair.


    there were hundreds of pieces, and each of them carried the four styles of bright blade. if he really used it against the enemy, it would definitely be a hellish experience for the enemy.


    ¡°clang! ¡±


    xu bai sheathed his saber and leaned back on the reclining chair. he began to recite the nameless saber scripture.


    now, there were 18 books left. xu bai did not know if he could finish them before shangjing, but it was a good thing that he could.


    time slowly passed. xu bai looked at the progress bar that kept increasing and fell into a boring cycle.


    the next day.


    xu bai woke up early and stretched his body. he packed his bag and made sure that he didn¡¯t leave anything behind. then, he held the handle of the black saber hundred break and walked out of the door.


    outside the door, two maidservants were standing there.


    they were arranged by the zhou manor¡¯s order. if xu bai had anything to do, they could inform him so that he would not waste time.


    ¡°lord xu.¡± when the servant girl saw xu bai come out, she bowed. from her waist down, there was a trace of youthful curves.


    xu bai was already used to this.


    except for a few maids, most of them didn¡¯t mind showing these things to xu bai.


    in the maidservants ¡®minds, this young lord was on equal footing with the prefecture magistrate. when they heard that he was single, many of them were tempted.


    if she could catch the eye of this lord, then she would really fly up to the branches and become a phoenix.


    it was only because the people of great chu were simple and honest that these maidservants would at most show off through their clothes.


    if it was in his previous life, he would probably have all kinds of exaggerated appearances.


    xu bai was unmoved.¡± please inform lord zhou that i¡¯m leaving today.¡±¡±


    liu xu, chu yu, qing xue, all of them were extremely beautiful. if he said he would beat them to tears, he would do it.


    without any hesitation.


    oh, no, i haven¡¯t seen liu xu¡¯s face yet. she¡¯s always wearing a veil.


    however, looking at her figure, she shouldn¡¯t be ugly.


    now that he had the black blade hundred rend, he could definitely beat them to tears with one slash.


    xu bai thought proudly in his heart. he couldn¡¯t help but touch the hilt of the black saber hundred break. he liked it even more..

 Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Bladesmanship that Fuses the Chessboard (2)

    chapter 345: bladesmanship that fuses the chessboard (2)


    translator: 549690339


    what a good saber!


    how could a woman be more fun than a knife?


    when the servant girl heard xu bai¡¯s words, her eyes revealed a regretful expression. however, she did not dare to say anything more and hurriedly bade farewell.


    xu bai didn¡¯t stay where he was and walked straight to the door.


    when they arrived at the main entrance, the zhou manor¡¯s token was already waiting there.


    ¡°lord xu, according to what you said, i didn¡¯t tell the manor lord that you were going. ¡°the zhou manor magistrate said when he saw xu bai.


    xu bai didn¡¯t want to get involved in anything else.


    the zhou manor token was still alright. there was nothing he hated about it, especially with yun zihai¡¯s relationship. they got along quite well.


    he couldn¡¯t guarantee that the other prefecture commander would do the same, so it was better to do it alone.


    ¡°thank you, lord zhou.¡± xu bai smiled.¡± if this trip to shangjing succeeds, i¡¯m sure your majesty knows about the purple wood manor. when lord zhou is promoted and rich, don¡¯t forget about me.¡±¡±


    the zhou manor magistrate hurriedly said,¡± lord xu, you are too serious. you are the talent that his majesty hopes for. by the way, i have bought these clothes for you to change into. there is a tailor in my manor who can tell lord xu¡¯s figure at a glance. it has already been made. lord xu can change into them.¡±


    a bundle was handed over.


    xu bai opened it and saw many clothes inside.


    the materials were obviously expensive, and both the style and color were to xu bai¡¯s liking.


    what do you mean by rich kids becoming officials? what do you mean by rich kids becoming officials?


    in comparison, yun zihai was a little shabby.


    of course, in terms of future prospects, yun zihai was much better than the zhou manor token.


    after all, it was the first autonomous prefecture. in terms of power, it was already beyond the reach of the zhou manor token.


    ¡°lord zhou, thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll be leaving.¡± xu bai smiled.¡±


    ¡°the residence is busy, so i won¡¯t see you off.¡±¡±men, lead the horses,¡± the zhou manor ordered.¡¯


    a manservant led xu bails horse and respectfully handed it to xu bai.


    xu bai took it and mounted his horse. he cupped his hands and said,¡±¡±farewell.¡±


    ¡°bon voyage!¡± the zhou manor master also cupped his hands.


    the horse galloped away and soon disappeared into the corner of the street.


    the zhou manor lord watched xu bai¡¯s figure disappear and thought to himself,¡± brother yun¡¯s foresight is impeccable. lord xu¡¯s visit to the capital this time might change the situation quite a bit¡­¡±


    xu bai did not know what the zhou manor lord was thinking. he had already left the purple wood manor and was hurrying along the yin posthouse¡¯s route.


    he had just come out of the purple wood mansion, so there was no need for him to rest halfway. he seized the time and took advantage of the better light during the day to cross a few more yin stations as soon as possible so that he could arrive at the next place earlier.


    along the way, it was much safer than before. he did not see anything unusual around him, and no one came to stop him.


    without any obstructions or abnormalities, xu bai was also unimpeded.


    when night approached, he would find a place to rest. when it was daytime, he would continue to travel. after a few days, he had almost enough supplies on him. he took the fast horse to the yin posthouse.


    when xu bai arrived, he found that this yin posthouse was much smaller. it did not belong to fu yin posthouse, but dao yin posthouse.


    among the roads in jingzhou prefecture, the road was the smallest. further down was the county, and the county was not included. it was actually considered a road, but its scope was smaller than the road.


    the yin posthouse was much smaller, and there weren¡¯t many people coming and going. xu bai found a place and bought some supplies from the posthouse. he also prepared some fodder for the fast horses. he fed the horses first and then started eating in the yin posthouse.


    actually, the station chief would also provide food, but the taste was not very good.


    xu bai had money, but he didn¡¯t need to be frugal in certain aspects. of course, he wanted to eat better food.


    as they ate, the surrounding posthumans chatted. after all, there was nothing to do now. other than xu bai, there were no other travelers passing by.


    xu bai took it as a joke and ate slowly as he listened.


    ¡°have you heard? there were many murders on the road ahead.¡±


    ¡°not only have i heard of it, i¡¯ve even seen it before. you know, i followed this path all the way to the clay mansion. at that time, i saw a young man cleaning up the corpses.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s said that those corpses were riddled with holes and died in an extremely terrifying manner.¡±


    xu bai had originally thought that it was a joke, but when he heard these words, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    according to the meaning of these people¡¯s words, there were many corpses from here all the way to the clay mansion. they were all killed.


    the most important thing was that these corpses had died in a terrible way, with holes all over their bodies.


    under what circumstances could he pierce through a thousand holes?


    xu bai unconsciously thought of the twelve sword formation corpses he had seen in the purple wood mansion.


    those corpses were all pierced by the iron beads, and their bodies were covered in wounds. they were densely packed and looked extremely terrifying.


    unknowingly, he had overlapped these two scenes.


    thinking of this, xu bai finished the rest of the food in a few bites and went to the side of the posthouse worker who had been chatting just now.


    ¡°here, take it.¡±


    a piece of silver flew across the air and landed in the hands of one of the posthouse men.


    the man was stunned, but when he looked down at the silver pieces in his hand, he quickly put them away.


    ¡°hero, is there anything you need me to do?¡±the posthouse attendant flattered.


    money made things easier. no matter what year it was, it was universal.


    ¡°you said that you have seen him before. can you describe him to me?¡±xu bai said indifferently..

 Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Bladesmanship that Fuses the Chess Board (3)

    chapter 346: bladesmanship that fuses the chess board (3)


    translator: 549690339


    the courier was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted and hurriedly said, ¡®what you said¡­the murderer?¡±


    xu bai nodded.


    the courier filtered the scene in his mind and said, ¡°it was a man, not tall. the most obvious thing was that there was a scar on his face that extended from his brow bone to his chin. it looked very terrifying. when i saw him, he didn¡¯t attack me and left without even looking at me.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± xu bai rubbed his chin and asked,¡±¡±did you use iron beads to kill people?¡±


    the courier nodded repeatedly.¡± yes, he used iron beads. at that time, he was still cleaning up the scene and erased all traces.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°alright.¡±


    after getting what he wanted, xu bai didn¡¯t waste any more time. he turned around, got on his horse, and left the yin posthouse.


    they came and left in a hurry, leaving behind a bunch of stunned posthouse men.


    after asking, xu bai had thoroughly figured out that the other party was indeed the person who had killed the twelve sword formation.


    ¡°no wonder. i was wondering why there were no obstacles along the way.¡±


    along the way, there wasn¡¯t even a single person who tried to probe them. now, it seemed that they had all been killed by that person.


    ¡°he¡¯s helping me instead. what does that mean?¡±xu bai thought to himself.


    there were too few clues at the moment, and he couldn¡¯t analyze the reason. however, xu bai knew that he had to change his way of traveling.


    in the past, he would focus on the progress bar when he was on the road, and then focus on the progress bar when he was resting at night. but now, it seemed that this order had to be changed.


    since the other party was helping him to get rid of the person blocking his way, he might as well disrupt the time difference.


    ¡°let¡¯s see what happens after we meet. ¡°after xu bai made up his mind, he continued riding.


    time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was already night.


    that night, xu bai didn¡¯t stop. instead, he continued to rush forward. he wanted to see who was secretly helping him.


    the horse galloped quickly, and in the blink of an eye, they had traveled quite a distance. then, xu bai heard something unusual.


    the night was supposed to be quiet. other than the chirping of insects and birds, there was only the endless night.


    but at this moment, other than the quiet night, xu bai heard other voices.


    ¡°clang! ¡±


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the sounds of fighting and explosions continued to ring out in the dark night. even though they were very faint, they were especially clear in the already quiet environment.


    ¡°the main event is finally here.¡±


    the corners of xu bai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a strange smile. he rode his fast horse toward the source of the sound¡­


    at this moment, an intense battle was taking place in a forest not far from xu bai.


    more than ten masked men were gathered together, surrounding a young man.


    the young man looked ordinary and wore rags.


    the only thing that was special was the scar on his face.


    the scar started from his brow bone and extended all the way to his chin. it looked extremely ferocious.


    the young man was carrying a wooden box on his back. at the bottom of the wooden box, there were two small holes around the corners.


    as the young man placed his hand on the small hole, the small hole would automatically spit out a large number of beads. it was just enough for one handful.


    this wooden box was obviously made from a mechanism.


    the young man didn¡¯t say a word. every time he attacked, he would raise a wave of iron beads that covered the sky.


    as for the masked men, they dodged left and right in the metal beads. there were already more than 30 corpses lying on the ground.


    at this moment, the young man was also injured. there was a huge wound on his shoulder that was still bleeding.


    ¡°brat, your hidden weapons are extremely brilliant, but they are still hidden weapons in the end. in the open, aren¡¯t you courting death?¡±a masked man spoke,¡± we don¡¯t have any grudges with you in the past, and we don¡¯t have any grudges with you recently. yet, you¡¯re here to stop us. could it be that you¡¯re xu bai¡¯s lackey?¡¯¡±¡®


    the young man didn¡¯t answer. he raised a handful of iron beads and threw them at the masked man.


    but at this moment, the young man seemed to be weakening. after a series of bitter battles, he was exhausted.


    although the iron bead that was thrown out covered the sky, its strength was not as strong as before, and it was easily knocked down.


    the masked men looked at each other and rushed towards the young man.


    ¡°he can¡¯t make it. everyone, get rid of this guy blocking the way before we deal with xu bai!¡±


    ¡°he killed so many of our brothers. we¡¯ll give him a cruel death later.¡±


    ¡°attack with all your strength. according to xu bai¡¯s pace, he will arrive tomorrow. don¡¯t leave any trouble behind!¡±


    this group of people shouted and attacked the young man.


    the young man shut his mouth tightly. although his face was pale, he still did not say a word. he mechanically reached his hand into the wooden box behind him.


    the people who were sent to attack xu bai were all experts.


    if they weren¡¯t experts, sending them over would just be sending them to the afterlife.


    the young man¡¯s hidden weapons were good at sneak attacks, just like the twelve swords formation that couldn¡¯t be counterattacked.


    just as song de had said before, if it was on the surface, it was uncertain who would win


    to be able to kill more than 30 people, this young man was also extremely powerful.


    but now, he was exhausted.


    looking at the people rushing over, the young man planned to make one last gamble.


    just as he was about to get close, a voice sounded around him.


    ¡°oh, you¡¯re here to kill me.¡±


    when this voice sounded, everyone present stopped..

 Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Bladesmanship that Fuses the Chessboard

    chapter 347: bladesmanship that fuses the chessboard


    (4)


    translator: 549690339


    the young man¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. he turned his head in surprise and saw xu bai holding the black blade hundred rend in his hand. he had passed by from afar and arrived in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    the black blade hundred break had already been unsheathed. it was flickering with a dark light. under the moonlight, it looked unusually cold.


    ¡°it¡¯s xu bai, run!¡±


    this group of people could be considered intelligent. they knew that under such circumstances, they were no match for him no matter what. therefore, after shouting, they prepared to turn around and leave.


    however, before they could say anything, xu bai spoke again.


    ¡°if i let you guys escape, how can i survive in the martial world in the future?¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, xu bails true core strength began to surge, flowing along the black blade hundred rend.


    in the next moment, the black blade, shattered, turned into a sky full of fragments, shrouded in black light and strong winds.


    xu bai raised his right hand and used the fourth form of bright blade.


    bright blade four styles that had already reached the sixth tier, its power naturally could not be mentioned in the same breath.


    all the fragments flew out together. each fragment had its own way of operation, and the so-called way of operation was the four forms of bright blade.


    what kind of scene would it be when more than 100 fragments executed the bright blade four forms at the same time?


    xu bai was still standing on the spot. the breeze blew, raising his clothes in an arc.


    although he didn¡¯t move, the fragments of the black saber hundred rend were like a flood and a ferocious beast, sweeping into the crowd.


    the masked men knew that they couldn¡¯t run anymore. they turned around and prepared to block.


    but in the next moment, they realized that something was wrong.


    shouts rose and fell.


    ¡°damn it, why are these fragments so strange?¡±


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like a hidden weapon, but more like a saber!¡±


    ¡°each fragment can perform a saber technique on its own. what kind of weapon is this?¡±


    it was useless to keep them. since they were here to assassinate him, they must be death warriors. he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of them. it was a waste of time.


    xu bai sheathed his saber, and the fragments that filled the sky condensed into the black saber, hundred rend.


    from the beginning to the end, xu bai didn¡¯t even move a single step before everyone was gone.


    he turned his gaze to the young man and said indifferently,¡¯¡±¡® name, origin,¡±


    that day at the purple wood mansion, the people of the twelve killing swords formation had been found.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this man didn¡¯t seem to be an enemy, xu bai would have sent him down by now.


    then, just as xu bai said this, the young man made a move.


    the young man knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times to xu bai. when he raised his head again, his face was covered in tears.¡±thank you, lord xu, for saving my life.¡±


    his voice was hoarse, but he could hear it clearly.


    ¡®why are you crying?¡± xu bai frowned.


    in the beginning, the person who was still holding on despite being besieged by so many people was crying for no reason. xu bai naturally felt that something was wrong.


    even in the face of so many people and in a life-and-death situation, this young man still did not frown. but now, he was crying?


    this extreme contrast naturally gave people a very contradictory feeling.


    no matter how he looked at it, he felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°i cry because i have received great revenge, and i cry because i have saved my life.¡±when the young man heard xu bai¡¯s question, he wiped the tears from his face and said slowly.


    his voice was still hoarse, as if his throat was injured, and he struggled to say those words.


    ¡°i¡¯ll give you the time for an incense stick to burn.¡±xu bai looked at the sky. it was already too late, and it was not suitable for him to hurry. he might as well listen to this young man¡¯s explanation first.


    it was a good time to see if there were any clues.


    thinking of this, xu bai found a tree and leaned against it lazily, waiting for the young man¡¯s explanation.


    however, his hand never left the black blade hundred rend. clearly, he did not let his guard down. as long as this young man made any strange movements, he would immediately attack.


    the young man was stunned for a moment. then, he remembered that xu bai said he would only give him one incense stick. he quickly explained.


    ¡°my name is shen he and i come from the flying crane pavilion. i am the last successor of the flying crane pavilion. the flying crane pavilion is skilled in the art of hidden weapons and has mastered them to perfection.¡±


    ¡°the flying crane pavilion came from the gale country. it was one of the top powers in the gale country. however, with the rise of the great chu country, the gale country was in danger. the inheritance in the gale country was temporarily requisitioned to fight against the great chu country.¡±


    ¡°however, the great chu state was too strong. very soon, the army formed by these martial artists collapsed.¡±


    ¡°after that, when the great chu state dealt with the barbarians on the border and the great yue state, they learned from the gale country again and used the jianghu people.¡±


    at this point, the young man paused for a moment. his emotions were very unstable.


    as if he had recalled some bad memories, he clenched his fists and panted heavily.


    then, he finally calmed down and told her the rest of the story.


    ¡°later on, great chu let go of the past and allowed those people of the martial world to return safely. i thought that everything was fine, but after that, it became a dead end for my flying crane pavilion.¡±


    ¡°at that time, the flying crane pavilion was the first to stand up and advocate defecting to great chu. because of this, they suffered the revenge of those remnants. they joined forces and destroyed the flying crane pavilion.¡±


    ¡°the coiling sword mountain where the twelve swords formation is located is one of them. there are many others. i know all of them.¡±


    hearing this, xu bai frowned. he sensed that something was wrong..

 Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Bladesmanship That Fuses the Chessboard (5)

    chapter 348: bladesmanship that fuses the chessboard (5)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°why don¡¯t you write a letter to his majesty and let his majesty make the decision?¡±


    it didn¡¯t make sense that they didn¡¯t go through the official route after such a big incident.


    if the emperor really encountered such a thing, he would have to deal with it no matter what. otherwise, in the future, those martial artists would probably not dare to serve the imperial court.


    ¡°i¡¯ve submitted a petition to your majesty , but what these people have done is really airtight. there¡¯s no evidence at all.¡±shen he revealed a bitter expression, ¡± at that time, his majesty¡¯s foundation was just stable. it was not good to act without evidence. later on, as time passed, it became even more difficult to act. at that time, i was still young. his majesty arranged for me to stay in the palace and learn from eunuch wei. actually, it was also to protect me.¡±


    ¡°his majesty said that he would give me an explanation, but i heard that lord xu couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and ran out of the palace on his way to the capital. ¡±


    ¡°when i arrived, i saw the twelve sword formation. i was eager to take revenge, but i was worried that lord xu would do what the others did and make these people redeem themselves, so i attacked.¡±


    ¡°after that, i followed lord xu and secretly killed those assassins. it was also revenge.¡±


    at this point, shen he seemed to be relieved after saying it all in one breath. his entire body became relaxed.


    he looked straight at xu bai and didn¡¯t dodge, indicating that what he said was true.


    ¡°i see.¡±


    after xu bai figured out the cause and effect, he pondered about the emperor¡¯s thoughts. he rubbed his chin and said, ¡°¡±so you know who those people are?¡± he came to this conclusion:


    since shen he had a motive for revenge, he would definitely know the identities of these people.


    knowing his identity made things easier.


    this way, both sides would switch positions.


    ¡°i know, but i only know a part of it.¡±shen he explained,¡±at that time, i was still young and could only recognize a portion of people.¡¯¡±¡®


    shen he took out a letter and handed it to xu bai respectfully. ¡°this is what i have recorded. i will never forget it in my life.¡±


    when he spoke, he gritted his teeth as if he hated her to the bone.


    xu bai took it and opened it. there were all kinds of names written on it. beside the names, there was a label of the profession.


    ¡°yes¡­ very good.¡±


    in the letter, there are a few that belong to the clay mansion.


    ¡°milord, this lowly one wishes to travel with milord to the clay house and serve milord. ¡°shen he said seriously.


    xu bai did not say anything. he turned his gaze and looked straight at shen he.


    just a moment ago, he suddenly thought of a possibility and noticed that there was something wrong with shen he¡¯s words.


    when shen he was seen by this gaze, he f¨¦lt goosebumps all over his body. it was as if he was being stared at by a terrifying monster, causing his hair to stand on end.


    ¡°sir, why are you looking at me like that?¡±shen he raised his head with difficulty and asked.


    there was a hint of playfulness in his eyes.


    ¡°yes¡­ first, you killed the twelve swords formation, and then you helped me kill those assassins. very good, after you cheated my trust, you stayed by my side.¡±¡±this is another piece of information. if i really follow it, won¡¯t i become a murderer?¡± xu bai said with a smile.¡±


    this sentence came extremely abruptly, causing the surrounding environment to fall into silence.


    shen he was slightly stunned. after a while, he reacted and continued,¡±sir, you have misunderstood me.¡±


    he wanted to defend himself, but xu bai interrupted him.


    ¡°haven¡¯t you thought about why his majesty the emperor allowed you to run out since he values you so much and the palace is heavily guarded?¡±xu bai raised a finger and said slowly,¡±¡±do you think his majesty is a fool, or are you smarter than his majesty?¡±


    shen he¡¯s face was dull and he did not say a word.


    ¡°you did well in every part, but not this one. ¡°xu bai continued,¡± i don¡¯t believe that his majesty would let you out and let you disturb shangjing. so, all of this must have been done on purpose.¡¯¡±¡®


    shen he¡¯s expression gradually stiffened and his expression became even stranger. he stubbornly said,¡±but sir, this is not evidence. what i said is true.¡±


    in addition to helplessness, there was also anxiety in her tone, as if she was afraid that xu bai would misunderstand.


    when it came to acting, xu bai was an expert. he could tell that something was wrong.


    ¡°since the founding of great chu, you are still too young. ¡°xu bai suddenly said.


    ¡°you said that you remembered most people when you were young, so you must be sensible. but what happened in the end? from that time until now, you¡¯re too young. in my opinion, you should be middle-aged.¡±


    when these words left his mouth, shen he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore anymore.


    it had leaked, it had completely leaked!


    he quickly retreated, wanting to escape. however, before he could take two steps, he suddenly felt a pain in his body. then, intense pain spread throughout his entire body. he could not help but bend down, his face covered in sweat, and breathing became difficult.


    this was not the reason why xu bai made a move. xu bai had not even made a move when he saw shen he acting like this.


    ¡°poison? or something else?¡±


    xu bai didn¡¯t notice that he had the hundred poison incantation.


    ¡°i understand now. i¡¯m just a chess piece. if i can¡¯t infiltrate the inner circle, is this what i¡¯ll end up with?¡±shen he raised his head, his face pale.


    in the next moment, his body suddenly expanded like a balloon that had reached its limit. it expanded by three times, giving people the feeling that it would explode at any moment..

 Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Give It to Me? Too Excited (1)

    chapter 349: give it to me? too excited (1)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°not good!¡± xu bai narrowed his eyes and quickly retreated.


    his intuition told him that this place was very dangerous.


    shen he had already turned into an incomparably huge sphere, looking extremely exaggerated.


    as for the fast horse, there was nothing he could do.


    after executing the second transformation of line breaking, xu bai quickly retreated. in the blink of an eye, he had already run hundreds of meters.


    in the next moment, shen he exploded with a bang.


    all the surrounding grass was destroyed.


    xu bai propped up the dark light of the diamond demon body. cracks appeared on the dark light as he watched this scene.


    a moment later, the explosion disappeared. xu bai walked forward and looked at the wounds on the ground.


    everywhere was charred black, and the horse had already turned into scorched earth.


    if he had run a little later, he would have been injured at the very least.


    xu bai¡¯s face darkened when he saw this scene.


    this fellow had really gone to great lengths to get rid of him.


    from the moment he killed off the twelve sword formation, he had already started planning.


    first, he wanted to infiltrate the inner circle. if he could not infiltrate the inner circle, he would use the method of self-destruction to get rid of him in one fell swoop and also get rid of shen he at the same time.


    and looking at shen he¡¯s reaction, he did not seem to know that the self-destruction was controlled by the person behind the scenes.


    ¡°it¡¯s getting more and more difficult.¡± xu bai looked at the darkness ahead and thought to himself.


    the reason why the other party did not choose to attack the purple wood mansion was because xu bai had already occupied an extremely good situation at that time. he had turned the entire purple wood mansion into his own.


    he had been patient all this while.


    thinking of this, xu bai didn¡¯t stay any longer. he headed straight for the clay mansion.


    without a horse, he would walk. he was not slow after breaking through rank two, he would find another horse at the next yin station.


    there were no clues now, and the only clue had been erased. he could only go to the clay house to take a look first.


    since the other party had already revealed his fangs, there would definitely be new moves in the future.


    the night gradually grew darker. xu bai stepped on the second turn of the line and soon disappeared at the end.


    not long after xu bai left, the surrounding air twisted, and a person in ordinary clothes appeared.


    this person didn¡¯t hide his identity and looked ordinary. he was expressionless and his emotions couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°another ability, a special weapon¡­¡± this person held a pen and paper in his hand and began to record in detail.


    ¡°breaking into the inner circle has failed. the shen he is dead. we have to inform master and xu bai¡¯s latest ability.¡±


    after the ordinary-looking man finished recording, he put away the pen and paper in his hand and left.


    the forest returned to silence, and everything returned to normal. other than the mess on the ground, nothing else happened.


    ever since the incident with shen he, xu bai did not stop. he hurried along the way and changed to a fast horse at the nearest yin station. finally, he arrived at the clay mansion.


    the clay mansion was a rather special mansion.


    just like its name, this place was famous for its pottery.


    compared to the other manors, the environment of the clay manor was not very good, but at least it was not bad. after all, in great chu, pottery was quite popular.


    when xu bai arrived, it was already late at night.


    at this moment, everything was silent. other than the sound of the night watch, there was no other sound.


    it was late, and it was inconvenient to do many things. xu bai had to find an inn and stay there first.


    ¡°sir, are you satisfied with this room?¡±the waiter brought xu bai to open a door and asked.


    xu bai took a quick look. although it was not luxurious, it was still very clean.


    ¡°yes, sure.¡±


    first, he had to find a place to settle down. as long as he could sleep, it was fine. xu bai did not care much about it now.


    ¡°alright, then i won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±the waiter saw that it was already late, so he bowed and left.


    after the waiter left, xu bai put the things away.


    in the room, there was only an oil lamp flickering.


    xu bai estimated for a moment and took out the nameless saber scripture, preparing to rest after a while.


    however, before he could even begin, he heard a soft sound.


    xu bai put down the book in his hand and looked around. finally, he stopped in front of a wall.


    the strange sound i heard just now was coming from here.


    xu bai thought for a moment and leaned against the wall.


    as for the inn, the soundproofing was naturally not good.


    although the voice on the other side of the wall was very soft, xu bai heard it clearly.


    ¡°sigh, let¡¯s hurry up and go to another inn.¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? why are you so flustered?¡±


    ¡°when i went out to collect porcelain today, i heard that strange things have been happening in this inn recently¡­¡±


    ¡°what strange thing?¡±


    ¡°at night, there will be people singing next to the pillow. many people will hear it, and they will be sleeping.¡±


    with xu bails ability, he naturally heard it clearly.


    the terracotta manor was rich in porcelain, so it naturally attracted many merchants to stop here. from the exchange on the other side, it was obvious that they were merchants who came here to collect porcelain.


    hearing their conversation, xu bai frowned.


    at night, when someone was sleeping, someone was singing in their ears. this kind of thing felt very strange no matter how one heard it.


    ¡°i just wanted to sleep peacefully. how did this happen again?¡±xu bai returned to his bed and complained in his heart. he then flipped through the nameless baoer scripture agam.


    he was just complaining. everything would be clear at night.


    when a person encountered something particularly strange, they would always feel afraid. however, in xu bails opinion, all this fear came from the lack of firepower..

 Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Give It to Me? Too Excited (8000)

    chapter 350: give it to me? too excited (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    if there was enough firepower, everything would be paper.


    did he have enough firepower?


    it was very sufficient.


    therefore, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. he just did what he had to do.


    time continued to pass, and in the blink of an eye, the night became darker and darker.


    xu bai put away the nameless blade scripture in his hand and prepared to rest. before he went to sleep, he took out the paper figurine at his waist and threw it on the ground.


    the paper figurine suddenly grew larger. in the blink of an eye, it became more than three meters tall. it bent its waist slightly to avoid touching the roof.


    ¡°guard it.¡±


    xu bai lay on the bed and closed his eyes.


    gradually, sleepiness struck him. he turned over and fell into a deep sleep.


    the oil lamp had been blown out, and the place was as quiet as usual. other than the paper man guarding the side, which was slightly eerie, nothing unexpected happened.


    in the room next to xu bai, the two businessmen who had been there at the beginning were resting.


    this was a room with a double bed. the inns in great chu would also set up these types of rooms. after all, sometimes, such rooms were more profitable than single rooms.


    the room was dark as usual. the two merchants were sleeping on their own beds, snoring softly.


    the surrounding darkness was like ink, wrapping the room tightly without a trace of light.


    other than a slight snore, there was no other sound.


    in the blink of an eye, about half an incense¡¯s time had passed, and there was a strange sound mixed with the snoring.


    ¡°squeak squeak.¡±


    a palm-sized rat was running around the room, letting out sharp cries from time to time.


    at this moment, the running rat suddenly stopped and turned its head. its tiny eyes emitted a fearful light as it looked straight at a certain spot.


    it was said that the eyes of animals were more magical than human eyes. they could see things that many people could not, such as ghosts.


    in the middle of the night, if the domestic cats and dogs suddenly barked at a


    place without anything, they had to be careful when they slept at night.


    it was an animal warning humans, and it was also an animal threatening something that should not exist in the human world.


    the palm-sized rat looked into the distance warily and kept retreating.


    however, when it retreated to a certain place, its ears suddenly perked up. its uouy ue€¡¯dllle slim d11u il len lo une grounu        d plop.


    his chest was still heaving up and down. he was still alive, but he had lost consciousness.


    a faint song began to spread in the dark room.


    ¡°eeyyaya¡­¡±


    there were no lyrics. it was a woman¡¯s voice. it sounded very pleasant, but there was a hint of charm in it.


    the two businessmen lying on the bed looked calmer and their breathing became more even. however, their peaceful expressions were gradually changing.


    the initial serenity turned gray and then pale. their lives were not in danger, but it was obvious from their expressions that there seemed to be something wrong with their bodies.


    the darkness was still like a tide, covering the surroundings tightly. it was impossible to see what was going on in the room.


    the song gradually faded and finally disappeared.


    outside the room, there was a figure moving, seemingly preparing to leave.


    however, before the figure could take two steps, a hand suddenly reached out from the side and hit the man¡¯s chest.


    this hand was so white that it had no color. it was a hand made of paper.


    the figure was obviously shocked and quickly retreated. however, in the next moment, a black long knife was drawn from the side and placed on the person¡¯s neck.


    ¡°the long night is slowly turning away from sleep. young lady seems to be very lonely. why don¡¯t you accompany me to my room to chat?¡±xu bai¡¯s hand holding the knife was very steady. although there was a smile on his face, his smile was unusually cold.


    behind him stood a three-meter-tall paper man with a strange smile on his face.


    one person, one paper person, and the two people¡¯s smiles created a strong contrast, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    the person standing in front of him was a woman. she was wearing a light yellow dress and was wrapped tightly. her face was not covered.


    this face was as gentle as water. just one look at it and one would unconsciously want to sink into it. compared to this woman¡¯s tight clothes, it made one have an urge to tear open the woman¡¯s clothes and see the situation inside.


    even with xu bai¡¯s composure, he was slightly affected.


    the woman didn¡¯t dare to move with the long knife on her neck. when she heard xu bai say this, she curled her lips and revealed a disdainful smile.


    ¡°this young master, you put a knife to my neck in the middle of the night. do you want my life?¡±the woman¡¯s voice was like a bird in the sky.


    ¡°let¡¯s go to my room first.¡± xu bai looked around and said.


    ¡°young master, if you want to do something bad in the middle of the night, as long as i call out, the surrounding people will wake up.¡±the woman rolled her eyes and glanced sideways at xu bai, which made xu bails heart skip a beat.


    there was a hint of coquettishness in her eyes. if it was someone else here, they would have already fallen for it.


    this woman was extraordinary. she definitely had the ability to charm people.


    otherwise, xu bai wouldn¡¯t have been affected by her.


    but¡­ no matter how charming you are, you are still wearing clothes.


    who was xu bai? he was a member of the transmigrator army. in his previous life, who hadn¡¯t seen those things?


    besides, xu bai was a man who had integrated the art of bed. he knew quite a lot of positions.


    just this?


    it was simply wishful thinking to want to charm him at this level..

 Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Give It to Me? Too Excited (8000)

    chapter 351: give it to me? too excited (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°when you make a sound, i will chop off your head without hesitation and leave calmly. you can try.¡±xu bai steadied his mind and spoke in a faint voice.


    the charming woman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as if she was thinking. after a moment, she lifted her feet and walked forward.


    as she walked, the curve of her body moved up and down, making one¡¯s heart flutter.


    xu bai followed behind him and soon returned to his room.


    the paper figurine lit up the oil lamp on the table, illuminating the surrounding darkness.


    at this moment, the woman began to take off her clothes. she took off the outermost layer of light yellow clothes, revealing the clothes underneath. she was wearing a white cotton shirt, which could not hide her figure at all.


    ¡°what are you doing?¡± xu bai frowned.


    the woman turned her head and frowned. she mocked,¡±didn¡¯t you call me in because you wanted this?¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    he was such an upright person. how could he be thought of like this?


    ¡°if you like to talk naked, you can.¡±xu bai said. ¡°you¡¯re not one of those people?¡± the woman was stunned.¡±


    she blushed and hurriedly put on her clothes.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about, but i want to ask you something now. ¡°¡±name, origin,¡± xu bai replied.


    ¡°can i not say it?¡± the woman placed her hands on her chest and said with a hopeful expression.


    when he did this, the arc was compressed, making it look even more magnificent.


    ¡°then let¡¯s cut off the hand first.¡± xu bai took out the medicine qing xue gave him and prepared to take action.


    he wasn¡¯t joking. he was really going to cut it.


    with this slash, this charming woman in front of him would probably cry, right?


    xu bai thought to himself. he was about to pull out his black blade, hundred rend, and cut off the woman¡¯s left hand.


    the woman¡¯s face turned pale. she seemed to have sensed xu bai¡¯s murderous intent and knew that xu bai was not joking. he was serious.


    ¡°i¡¯ll talk!¡± she quickly raised her hand and said in a hurry,¡¯my name is ye zi, and i come from wind chime manor, which is very far from here. i¡¯m from the branch of musicians, the slytherin.¡±


    this time, ye zi was not long-winded at all. she answered very quickly, afraid that xu bai would chop off her hand if she answered too slowly.


    ¡°slytherin master? what¡¯s that?¡± xu bai frowned and continued asking.


    ye zi began to explain,¡± our branch can use singing to influence others. the more others are affected, the more energy we can absorb from them and use it to improve ourselves.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± xu bai stroked his chin and said, ¡°so, you¡¯ve harmed many people?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°no, i haven¡¯t.¡± ¡± no!¡± ye zi quickly shook her head and said,¡± the energy i absorbed will never cause any fundamental harm to these people. they will only be weak for a few days before they return to normal.¡¯¡±¡®


    using her singing to influence others, the more they were engrossed in her singing, the more energy they could absorb.


    and energy was the root of this profession.


    according to ye zi, she was very afraid of causing a big commotion and attracting the attention of the heaven inspectorate, so she was very careful.


    ¡°alright.¡± xu bai pulled out his black blade hundred rend and said a simple word.


    ye zi saw xu bai¡¯s actions and retreated in panic.¡±¡±l¡¯ve already made it clear. are you still going to attack me?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a critical period. i¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°it will make you feel no pain.¡¯¡±¡®


    what time was he now?


    he had to be careful with every step he took. after all, there were too many people who wanted to kill him along the way. the slightest carelessness could trigger a risk.


    when ye zi saw xu bail s killing intent, she was also able to sense that seemingly substantial killing intent. her large, gentle eyes suddenly widened as she hurriedly said, ¡°don¡¯t kill me, i want to buy my life!¡±


    xu bai paused for a moment and said with interest,¡±¡±buy your life? what do you want to use to buy your life?¡±


    this was the first time he had heard of this condition. compared to the people he had dealt with before, those people had never mentioned this when they begged him for mercy.


    everyone was doing business. if money could really buy lives, this business might still be successful.


    ye zi looked left and right. after confirming that there was no one else, she carefully moved in front of xu bai, her big eyes flickering with a gentle light.


    this woman had a unique sense of temptation. even if she didn¡¯t have such thoughts, her every move was mesmerizing.


    ¡°you know xu bai, right?¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    seeing that xu bai did not move, ye zi continued,¡±¡±let me tell you, he¡¯s someone that even his majesty the emperor thinks highly of. as long as you can get close to him, he¡¯ll definitely become a phoenix. i can help you get in touch with him.¡±


    xu bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    what was this? why was he involved in this for no reason? moreover, it seemed that this woman was very familiar with him.


    ¡°do you know xu bai?¡± xu bai said with a smile.


    ye zits eyes lit up when she heard the man¡¯s words. she felt that she had a chance to turn the tables and quickly nodded.¡±of course i know him. he¡¯s my man.¡±


    xu bai¡¯s expression was ¡°_


    he had the absolute right to say that he had a woman for no reason.


    ¡°i am xu bai.¡± xu bai said slowly.


    ye zi didn¡¯t seem to hear him clearly as she continued to say,¡±¡±l know, i know.


    do you want to get in touch with xu bai? don¡¯t worry, he loves me the most..¡±

 Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Give It to Me? Too exciting (8000)

    chapter 352: give it to me? too exciting (8000)-4


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°i said, i¡¯m xu bai,¡± xu bai repeated seriously.¡±


    this time, ye zi finally heard it clearly.


    the entire arena fell into a deathly silence, especially in the darkness of the night.


    ye zi¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her mouth was also wide open. she could stuff a lot of things in.


    ¡°what are you daydreaming about? is it strange?¡± xu bai stretched out his hand and waved it in front of ye zi¡¯s eyes.


    ye zi finally came back to her senses. she lowered her head and looked dejected.¡±just kill me.¡±


    xu bai raised his right hand and hooked it around ye zi¡¯s white and flawless chin. he smiled and said,¡±how could i have the heart to kill my woman?¡±


    this sentence was full of teasing meaning, making ye zi unable to help but shiver and close her charming eyes.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you give yourself a status in the beginning? why aren¡¯t you saying anything now?¡±xu bai looked at her flawless face and said,¡±¡±tell me, why did you impersonate me? also, what you said at the beginning seems like someone is chasing you.¡±


    just as they started chatting, the woman said something about xu bai not being one of those people. xu bai felt that someone was hunting her down, or that someone was looking for her.


    ¡°what does it matter? anyway, i¡¯ll give it to you in the end.¡±ye zi closed her eyes and didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°what do you mean?¡± xu bai was slightly stunned.¡±


    what the hell? this sentence came too suddenly, and he could not figure out the reason at all.


    what do you mean¡­offer it to him?


    ye zi finally opened her eyes and said bitterly,¡±¡±a top-notch cauldron in the world with a pure yin physique. other than bringing you endless joy, it can also bring you an increase in strength, and it¡¯s repeated.¡±


    when she said the word ¡®repetition¡¯, ye zi¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°don¡¯t give me those foggy words anymore. tell me your identity clearly now. ¡°xu bail s expression gradually turned cold.


    to be honest, when he heard what ye zi said just now, coupled with ye zits rosy face and watery eyes, xu bai felt a wave of excitement.


    this was not because he could not restrain himself, but because of ye zits own constitution.


    fortunately, he was not an animal that could think with his lower body. what he had to consider now was ye zi¡¯s background.


    ¡°i¡¯m from wind chime manor, from wind chime manor¡¯s ye clan.¡±ye zi could feel xu bai¡¯s coldness and could not help but shiver. she said, ¡°the ye family is a musician¡¯s profession, but this profession is not used to do other things in the ye family, but to please high officials and dignitaries.¡±


    in the dark room, ye zi told him everything she knew.


    as she told him what had happened, xu bai gradually figured out the reason.


    the ye family came from wind chime manor. they had a musical heritage and unparalleled performances.


    anyone who played music would definitely have a top-notch temperament.


    the ye family did not use any traditional methods. instead, they used their temperament and beauty to curry favor with the powerful.


    according to ye zi, the ye family had quite a bit of power in the capital, and it was obtained through such means.


    after learning that xu bai was valued by the emperor, the ye family planned to send ye zi over to win xu bai over.


    ye zi had already known what would happen to her, but when she found out that it was xu bai, she immediately thought of running away.


    there were rumors in the martial world that xu bai was cruel and merciless. he killed people like flies and had a capricious personality. if he fell into his hands, he would definitely end up in a very miserable state.


    therefore, ye zi escaped all the way and finally came to the clay house.


    when she was running away, she also used a method that did not hurt others to increase her strength. at most, it would only make others feel powerless. but what she did not expect was that she had completely overturned her boat today.


    xu bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    words of tigers and wolves!


    what did he mean by killing after he was done?


    what the f * ck!


    when did i, xu bai, become so perverted in the martial arts world?


    am i a pervert?


    ¡°ruthless, cruel, and capricious?¡±xu bai took a deep breath and said,¡± today, i finally know what this sentence means. the more the news spreads, the more ridiculous it is.¡±¡±


    ¡°aren¡¯t you¡­¡± when ye zi heard xu bail s words, she opened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°yes, i am!¡± ¡°take off your clothes?¡± xu bai grinned.¡±


    ye zi was slightly stunned. then, she lowered her head and nimbly took off her clothes.


    there was a red mark on her face.


    ye zi raised her head, ignoring the pain on her face and said,¡±¡±don¡¯t worry. before we give it to the high-ranking officials and nobles, we are all virgin. you hit me just now. i know that you experts have unique hobbies¡­¡±


    xu bai looked at ye zi coldly. he stretched out his hand and pulled ye zi¡¯s clothes to cover her white skin.


    he was not incompetent, but there was no need to do such a thing just to increase his strength. if he wanted to increase his strength, it was as easy as flipping his hand. he just needed to look at two more progress bars.


    there was another important reason. he didn¡¯t know if this woman was telling the truth. after all, he had no way to verify it. if it was that kind of demoness who sucked people¡¯s essence, wouldn¡¯t he be finished?


    if the light is the word, it may not save your life. ¡°xu bai brought the topic back.


    however, if this couldn¡¯t buy his life, xu bai would still kill him..

 Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Give It to Me? Too Excited (8000)

    chapter 353: give it to me? too excited (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°i do.¡± ye zi seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°maybe that will save my life.¡±


    she finally realized that the man in front of her was not interested in her beauty at all. now, she had to work hard to save her life.


    ¡°tell me.¡± ¡°as long as i think you¡¯re valuable, i won¡¯t let you die.¡± xu bai smiled.¡±


    ye zi thought for a moment, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°lord xu¡¯s journey to the capital has been fraught with difficulties. i¡¯ve heard from our clan head that i can help lord xu remove the obstacles in the clay manor.¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°tell me about it,¡± xu bai said.


    if that was the case, then it would still be useful.


    the enemy of the clay mansion was in the dark, and he was in the light. there were indeed many things that were not easy to operate.


    ¡°i often use the strange sound to increase my strength here, and people will unconsciously fall into dreams when they are in the beautiful music.¡±ye zi organized her words and said,¡±¡±some people talk in their dreams and i happen to hear them.¡¯


    at this point, ye zi shut her mouth and stared at xu bai with a pair of eyes that were as gentle as water. she meant,¡± will i be able to live if i tell you?¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t seem to have the right to bargain with me.¡±xu bai said slowly,¡± you¡¯ve been given to me by your family. you¡¯re my personal property. you can say whatever i want you to say.¡±¡±


    ¡°ou clan, it¡¯s the ou clan of the terracotta manor. they¡¯re involved in this matter.¡±¡±


    xu bai raised his eyebrows.


    ou clan?


    he had heard of this family before.


    previously, when he was in the purple wood mansion, he had talked to the pavilion master of the jiqiao pavilion. the ou clan was another branch of the jiqiao branch, the human-weapon branch.


    different from the other branches, the ou family had put the ingenuity into their own bodies and walked an unusual path. it was very similar to the cyborgs in the movies that xu bai had seen in his previous life.


    ¡°i need evidence.¡± xu bai said.


    ¡°yes.¡± ¡°there¡¯s lord xu¡¯s life story and all kinds of information in the ou clan¡¯s cellar. they¡¯re all related to you, and they¡¯re used to analyze your situation.¡±¡±


    xu bai paced back and forth for a while, then sat back on the chair and knocked on the table with his hand.


    ye zi did not dare to make a sound. she lowered her head and looked at her delicate toes, her expression very uneasy.


    she was like a prisoner awaiting execution, and her life depended on xu bai¡¯s words.


    ¡°i need to confirm if what you said is true or not. ¡®¡±¡®1 still want to confirm something with you.¡± xu bai said slowly.¡±


    ye zi suddenly raised her head.¡±


    ¡°with your ability, can you make people talk in their sleep? and it¡¯s the kind that¡¯s easy to succeed. ¡°xu bai asked.


    although ye zi did not understand what xu bai meant, she still nodded and agreed,¡±¡±yes, with a little guidance, it will succeed.¡±


    ¡°alright.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll temporarily accept this gift from the ye family.¡±¡±


    ye zits beautiful big eyes widened as she looked down at her curvaceous figure. she bit her lower lip and put on a pitiful look.


    ¡°sleep.¡± xu bai got on the bed and asked no more questions, leaving ye zi in the same place.


    in his opinion, ye zi was very useful.


    he didn¡¯t just need the ou family. after all, the ou family wasn¡¯t the only one dealing with him. there must be many forces in clay town.


    the methods he used to extort confessions by torture were not effective every time, but ye zi was different.


    it was easiest for people to let down their guard in their sleep, and that was the easiest time to tell the truth.


    in the future, as long as there was a chance to catch a spy and use ye zi¡¯s ability, wouldn¡¯t the follow-up information be endless?


    after seeing xu bai turn over to sleep, ye zi turned to look at the three-meter-tall paper figurine.


    after a moment of hesitation, she sat down where xu bai had been sitting. she rested her head on her arm and closed her eyes.


    ¡°you are very smart.¡± xu bai turned his back to ye zi and said,¡±lt¡¯s right not to


    run. ¡®¡±¡®


    hmm,¡± ye zi replied softly. her nasal voice carried a lazy and charming charm.


    the current situation was better than she had imagined. she was also justified to stay here. even if the people from the family came, they could not take her away. after all, she had indeed fulfilled the mission of the family.


    as for what to do after that? let¡¯s talk about it in the future.


    at least for now, xu bai wasn¡¯t like the rumors in jianghu.


    ¡°i hope so.¡± ye zi muttered to herself and closed her eyes.


    she had been in a state of anxiety and fear all this time, and she had to hide from her family to prevent herself from being captured. she was already mentally and physically exhausted. now that she had relaxed, she quickly fell asleep.


    the next day.


    ye zi suddenly heard a noise and opened her eyes in a daze. she saw that xu bai had already dressed up and carried the big bag on his back.


    ¡°young master, you¡­¡±


    she did not call him lord xu anymore. after all, xu bai was too young. calling him lord would make him seem old.


    unlike other girls who were shy, ye zi was very generous most of the time.


    ¡°cover your face. i don¡¯t want to attract too much trouble. you should have a way to cover it.¡±xu bai said.


    ye zi hummed in agreement and reached into her pocket, taking out a veil and putting it on.


    after putting it on, her beautiful and flawless face was covered. of course, her curvaceous figure was still extremely eye-catching.


    ¡°young master, where are we going?¡± ye zi asked.


    xu bai revealed a mysterious smile.¡±¡±of course i¡¯m going to visit the ou family..¡±

 Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Ye Zi Is Very Good to Use (1)

    chapter 354: ye zi is very good to use (1)


    translator: 549690339


    visit the ou clan?


    when ye zi heard what xu bai said, she was stunned on the spot.


    after a while, he said hesitantly, ¡°¡®but¡­are we going to go openly like this?¡±


    to do this, he had to find a dark and windy time to put on a night suit and secretly touch it, right?


    ye zi was a little confused. if they went there openly, would they be able to find anything useful?


    ¡°of course, we should go openly. sometimes, it¡¯s better to investigate openly than secretly.¡±xu bai opened the door and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    ye zi was in a daze. although she covered her face with a veil, her big eyes were filled with confusion.


    however, since xu bai had said so, she did not ask any more questions and followed him out the door.


    after they left, xu bai brought ye zi to a small stall to eat.


    although ye zi had covered her face with a veil, her gentle and charming temperament did not change, making xu bai the center of attention.


    after the meal, the two of them slowly made their way to the ou residence.


    throughout the whole process, xu bai did not seem to be in a hurry. instead, he looked like he was shopping.


    ye zi was even more puzzled. she felt that xu bai did not seem to be here to denounce him. instead, he seemed to be here for a vacation.


    however, she knew very well that she only needed to play the role of an invisible person. it would be troublesome if she cared too much.


    not long after, the two of them arrived at the ou family.


    as a big family in the clay mansion, the ou family was naturally quite rich. even the stone lion at the entrance was much more exquisite than the other families.


    at the door, two servants were on duty with wooden sticks in their hands.


    seeing xu bai and ye zi come over, one of the servants walked up and asked, ¡°¡®what brings the two of you here?¡±


    after taking this job, the servant was also loyal to his duty. in this situation, the servant naturally asked first.


    especially when he saw the black saber at xu bai¡¯s waist, the servant could tell that this saber was different and knew that xu bai was not to be trifled with.


    ¡°inform them that xu bai is here to see the ou family head.¡±xu bai slowly said as he held the black blade hundred rend in his hand.


    ye zi shrank behind xu bai and did not say a word. her eyes rolled around, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    the servant was slightly stunned, but he still let xu bai wait there and went in to report.


    after about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the servant walked out and bowed respectfully.¡±the family head said that he had caught a cold recently and was worried that lord xu would be infected, so he could not see


    lord xu.¡±


    xu bai narrowed his eyes when he heard this.


    ¡°what if i insist on going in?


    ¡°lord xu, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. if lord xu insists on entering, we can only sue you for trespassing. ¡°the servant¡¯s tone was rather helpless, but he still insisted on guarding this job.


    ¡°go ahead.¡± xu bai walked inside.


    the servant hesitated for a moment and tried to stop xu bai.


    however, before he could step forward, he heard xu bai¡¯s next sentence. ¡°how much money do you earn a month? do you have to risk your life?¡±


    the two servants looked at the black blade at xu bai¡¯s waist. after hesitating for a moment, they did not dare to stop him.


    that¡¯s right, he only had so little money a month. how could he risk his life?


    with this thought in mind, the servant could only pretend that he could not stop them.


    xu bai came to the door and pushed it open.


    the door made a slight noise. behind the door was a huge courtyard.


    rich families liked this style. the bigger the area, the more it showed their wealth.


    xu bai led ye zi and directly walked in, followed by two helpless servants.


    with this movement, it naturally attracted the attention of many servants.


    a moment later, xu bai was stopped by someone.


    an old man dressed as a butler stood in front of xu bai and blocked his way. he said with a serious expression, ¡°lord xu, my master is not feeling well. it¡¯s better to come back another day. if we go back now, i can pretend that i didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    although the butler was bent over, his tone was extremely firm. clearly, he wanted to stop xu bai completely.


    ¡°something important was lost in my yin posthouse. now that the investigation has reached this point, you are going against the imperial court by stopping me.¡±xu bai said indifferently.


    he started to address him as his official, so naturally, he was using his official title to suppress others.


    the old butler smiled.¡± lord xu must be joking. the yin posthouse that lord xu is in is located in yunlai mansion. it¡¯s very far from here. how could it be possible to find this place?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°if i say yes, then yes.¡± ¡± your status is too low,¡± xu bai said.¡± if you don¡¯t cooperate with me, i won¡¯t show you any mercy. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°lord xu, this is trespassing¡­¡±


    xu bai retracted his hand and looked at the old butler¡¯s swollen face.¡¯¡±¡®you¡¯re smiling cheekily. you deserve a beating.¡±


    ¡°you!¡± the old butler touched his own face, and his eyebrows were raised. he was about to flare up.


    xu bai interrupted him.¡±lf you stop me from investigating the case, you¡¯re going against the imperial court. i¡¯ve already been very magnanimous by giving you a slap.¡¯¡±¡®


    as soon as he said this, the old butler wanted to flare up, but he forced himself to calm down.


    at this moment, a weak voice sounded.


    ¡°lord xu has a noble status. how can you be calculative with a servant? fu, bring lord xu in.¡¯


    there was no one there, only voices.


    he was an expert.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, ¡°¡®you pretended to be so weak, but you were able to transmit your voice so far. you came with me in the open.¡±


    when the old butler named fu heard the voice, he was slightly stunned. he quickly reacted and endured the humiliation in his heart. ¡°lord xu, please..¡±

 Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Ye Zi Is Quite Feasible (2)

    chapter 355: ye zi is quite feasible (2)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°i still like you when you¡¯re unruly.¡±xu bai teased.


    fuls body trembled slightly, but he tried his best to suppress it. he did not refute xu bai¡¯s words, but turned around and began to lead the way.


    since even the family head had spoken, ah fu naturally had no other words to say and walked quietly.


    after being slapped just now, he could only admit defeat.


    fu led xu bai and the other two around the winding road and finally arrived in front of an extremely luxurious house.


    he went up and knocked on the door.¡± master, the person is here.¡±¡±


    ¡°you can go down first. just let lord xu and the others in.¡±


    a weak voice came from the room.


    ah fu bent down to answer. she didn¡¯t speak to xu bai and the other man, but turned around and left. it seemed that she would feel uncomfortable if she stayed here for a while.


    ¡°let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± xu bai walked to the door and pushed it open.


    ye zi followed behind xu bai, and the two of them walked straight into the house.


    compared to the luxury outside the door, the interior of the house was also incomparably luxurious.


    no matter the size of the decoration or the surrounding pattern, looking up is extremely exquisite, making people feel very comfortable at first glance.


    in the middle of the room, there was a reclining chair. a middle-aged man was lying on the reclining chair. the middle-aged man was wearing a long robe. although it was just an ordinary style, it was extremely exquisite in terms of material and workmanship.


    ¡°i was sick and couldn¡¯t get up to welcome you. i hope lord xu won¡¯t blame me.¡±the ou family head held the handles of the recliner with both hands and tried his best to get up. however, he fell back down weakly halfway.


    this action was filled with two words: weak.


    whether it was in terms of appearance or expression, he gave off the feeling of having just recovered from a serious illness.


    ¡°clan head ou, don¡¯t get up. since you¡¯re already sick, you should rest well. i just want to see clan head ou and discuss some matters at the same time.¡¯xu bai politely waved his head, indicating that there was no need to get up to welcome him. he then led ye zi to find a seat and sat down, looking as if he was getting to know her.


    ¡°lord xu, why have you come?¡±the ou family head¡¯s face was still pale and weak. however, he did not get up after hearing xu bails words. he just lay on the recliner and asked weakly.


    regardless of whether it was in the details or other aspects, it was flawless and no one noticed anything unusual.


    just as xu bai was about to speak, his nose twitched and he smelled something unusual.


    the smell was very pungent, as if something was burnt. although it was very faint, it could be smelled very clearly.


    ¡°it¡¯s broad daylight and the ou family is still burning things?¡±xu bai placed his elbow on the table and said with interest,¡±¡±lt¡¯s almost burnt, right?¡±


    last night, ye zi had said that the ou clan was collecting information on him with the purpose of dealing with him. now that they smelled this scent, it was obvious that they had almost finished dealing with him.


    ¡°today, i happened to be packing up some things. there were some remnants of trash that needed to be burned. i just happened to encounter lord xu.¡±ou family head explained with a bleak smile.


    when ye zi heard this, she opened her red lips slightly and wanted to say something, but she was stopped by xu bai¡¯s gaze.


    since the other party was so calm, they must have dealt with the follow-up matters. it was useless to go out and look for that.


    however, this did not matter. he did not come here to find these things. he had other intentions.


    ¡°let¡¯s talk about serious matters. i came here this time to borrow someone from the ou family head. ¡°xu bai said.


    although the ou family head was lying on his back, he frowned when he heard xu bails words. he did not understand what xu bai meant.


    ¡°lord xu, who do you want to borrow?¡±


    ¡°just that old housekeeper called ah fu. i saw that he still has some power in the residence, so i think he will be of great use to me.¡±xu bai thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°this one is presumptuous. i wonder what use lord xu has for borrowing fu?¡±ou family head muttered.


    xu bai pretended to be enlightened and explained,¡±¡± it¡¯s like this. i¡¯ve just arrived here, so i¡¯m not very familiar with everything. i needed someone who knew the ropes to show me the way, so i came to you. as for why i only came to you, it was because the pavilion master of jiqiao pavilion introduced me.¡±


    at this point, he even brought up the jiqiao pavilion.


    the ou family head fell silent.


    this request was too sudden. he didn¡¯t know what xu bai was playing at, so he didn¡¯t agree easily.


    xu bai sat quietly in his seat, waiting for a reply.


    he did not say a word, but he believed that the ou family head would definitely reply to him.


    ye zi¡¯s beautiful eyes that were like stars carried a trace of doubt.


    she didn¡¯t quite understand what xu bail s intention was, but she knew that xu bai had already started his own plan.


    they just stayed at the side obediently and did not say a word, letting xu bai make the decision.


    after a moment, the ou family head sighed and finally broke the silence. he slowly said the next words.


    ¡°the old butler and i have known each other for many years and have always done our best for the family. if lord xu wants to find someone familiar with the way, i can make other arrangements.¡±ou family head said..

 Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Ye Zi Is Quite Feasible (3)

    chapter 356: ye zi is quite feasible (3)


    translator: 549690339


    xu baits words were indeed blocked by this sentence. whether it was from the way of the world or other aspects, there was no reason to lend it out.


    however, xu bai was someone who could find a reason even if there was no reason.


    ¡°i don¡¯t need anyone else. i just want him to lead the way for me.¡±xu bai shook his head and said.


    ¡°lord xu, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. if that¡¯s the case, i can refuse to lend you the money.¡± ou family head smiled bitterly.¡±


    ¡°oh, you can try.¡± xu bai said.¡±


    there was a hint of threat in his words.


    ye zits eyes widened. she did not expect xu bai to forcefully bring her along. she thought that it was for some other reason, but she did not expect him to be so stubborn.


    the ou family head looked straight at xu bai. xu bai did not show any weakness and looked straight at the ou family head.


    the two of them looked at each other for a while. after a while, the ou family head¡¯s tone became serious.


    ¡°lord xu, you¡¯re provoking our family. do you want to destroy our family in broad daylight if i don¡¯t agree?¡±ou family head said in a deep voice.


    ¡°i¡¯m an upright person and won¡¯t do those things, but i can¡¯t guarantee that there won¡¯t be some rascals who will secretly cause trouble for you. i¡¯m not sure about that.¡±xu bai said pointedly.


    the ou family head gritted his teeth and said,¡±borrow! but before that, he has to hand over a lot of things. how about i send them to lord xu¡¯s residence in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°alright.¡± xu bai stood up from his seat and stretched. he looked at ye zi and said, ¡°let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°ah?¡± ¡± ah!¡± ye zi was confused, but she still followed behind xu bai and went out.


    the two of them did not even have much interaction with the ou family head. they did not even bid farewell and just left.


    after xu bai and the other man left the ou residence, the ou family head¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy. the paleness on his face disappeared and was replaced by a normal color.


    he got up from his seat and looked in the direction of the door, letting out a cold laugh.


    at this moment, he did not look like a sickly person at all. he was even more vigorous than a normal person.


    ¡°good, very good.¡± the ou family head clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were filled with anger. he was like a cornered dog.


    ¡°ah fu!¡±


    he shouted and loosened his clenched fists. the anger in his eyes was fading as


    he tried to calm himself down.


    outside the room, ah fu walked in with a hunched back.


    ¡°master, i know. let me go.¡±


    there was still a red palm print on ah fu¡¯s right face. the swollen face that had been beaten by xu bai was not symmetrical and looked extremely funny.


    ¡°do you think he discovered something this time?¡±the ou family head returned to the recliner and gently swayed it as he closed his eyes.


    fu thought for a moment and said,¡± master, i don¡¯t think we¡¯ve exposed anything. it¡¯s impossible for him to know our purpose. is he really just asking me to be a guide?¡¯¡±¡®


    the ou family head opened his eyes, and his expression was grave.¡±we can¡¯t underestimate this person. xu bai looks harmless on the surface, but what he did just now was actually a phenomenon for us.¡±


    ¡°he slapped you and used his so-called official authority to oppress me. he wanted to tell us that he is a good-for-nothing who only knows how to exercise his official authority.¡±


    ¡°however, it was this good-for-nothing who caused the entire purple wood manor to be wiped out. this person definitely cannot be underestimated.¡± ah fu nodded repeatedly and did not say anything else.


    he was waiting for the ou family head¡¯s order. since the other party had already made a move, the ou family head would definitely retaliate. otherwise, he would be passively beaten up.


    the ou family head pondered for a long time and finally made a decision.¡±follow him and don¡¯t say anything disobedient. just see what he wants to do and don¡¯t give yourself away. before we deal with him, we have to know what he wants to do.¡±


    ¡°yes, i will go to his place now.¡±ah fu nodded and prepared to leave immediately.


    ¡°wait a minute.¡± ¡°i told him just now that you still have to hand over the things in your hands. it won¡¯t be too late to go over later.¡±¡®


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± ah fu answered again and left the room.


    after ah fu left, the room fell silent. the ou family head sat on the recliner and swayed back and forth with the recliner¡¯s movement. his eyes were slightly focused, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    on the other side.


    xu bai brought ye zi back to the inn.


    as soon as he opened the door of the inn, ye zi stared at xu bai with a face full of doubt, but she did not say anything. she bit her lower lip tightly, and her curiosity was about to burst out.


    ¡°alright, don¡¯t look at me like that. ask me what you want to ask. ¡°xu bai sat on the chair and put the bag on his back aside.


    ye zi stared at xu bai with her big watery eyes. she organized her words and asked, ¡°young master, i don¡¯t understand. why did you ask his old butler to be our guide?¡±


    she had thought that they would definitely get into a fight this time, but she did not expect that both parties were acting. there was only one thing she could not figure out. why did xu bai want the old butler to be his guide?


    wasn¡¯t this bringing the enemy with him?


    ¡°i don¡¯t think everyone in the ou family knows about the secret. this old butler has a high status, so he knows a lot of things.¡±xu bai said..

 Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Ye Zi Is Quite Easy to Use

    chapter 357: ye zi is quite easy to use


    translator: 549690339


    ye zi rolled her eyes and walked to xu bai¡¯s side. she asked, ¡°¡±young master, are you confident that you can get the truth out of the old butler?¡±


    ¡°that depends on whether you can do it.¡± xu bai raised his head and said,¡± this is your chance to prove that you are useful. with your ability, can you get information out of me?¡±¡±


    ye zi was slightly stunned, but she quickly reacted and lowered her head. ¡°i only have the ability of a rank-6. if that old butler¡¯s strength is higher than mine, i¡¯ll have to knock him out before i can give it a try.¡±


    ¡®why must i knock him out?¡± xu bai frowned.¡±


    ¡°only when he falls unconscious will he be in an unconscious state. only then will i be able to use the eerie music to guide him.¡±ye zi explained.


    she was a bizarro sound master, so she naturally understood the various characteristics of this profession, as well as the methods to use it. she also knew when the success rate was the highest.


    xu bai¡¯s words just now made her understand that this was a good opportunity to show off. if she did well, there was a need to stay. if she did badly, then she didn¡¯t know what the outcome would be.


    thinking of xu bai¡¯s murderous aura last night, ye zi could not help but shiver.


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s easy. ¡°xu bai stroked his chin and nodded.¡±¡±lt¡¯s just a coma. there are many ways to make a person unconscious.¡±


    actually, his true purpose for today¡¯s trip was also here.


    xu bai knew very well that the ou clan was not the only one who wanted to deal with him.


    after all, even the purple wood manor was filled with difficulties, let alone the clay manor.


    the closer they got to the capital, the more difficult it would be.


    he had a guess. if the ou clan was colluding with other forces, could he follow the ou clan and find the clues?


    if he really found the big melon, it would be great news for him. it was much better than having no clues at all.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, young master. i will do my best and not disappoint you.¡±ye zi nodded vigorously, her face filled with determination.


    although they had only known each other for a short time, ye zi could tell that if she was really recognized by xu bai, she would not have any worries.


    she was very good at judging people, especially men.


    ¡°if i stay by young master xu¡¯s side, wouldn¡¯t i have completed the clan¡¯s mission and wouldn¡¯t be sold like a commodity?¡±ye zi thought to herself.


    of course, she knew very well that if she really wanted to stay, she had to show her ability, not her so-called beauty.


    ¡°young master, take a rest first. i think they will be here in the afternoon. ¡°ye zi slowly walked behind xu bai and stretched out her slender fingers, placing them on xu bail s shoulders and gently massaging them.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes and felt his shoulders very comfortable.


    of course, his mind was clear and he was just enjoying the massage.


    everything was waiting for the old butler to arrive.


    taking out the nameless saber scripture, xu bai looked at the progress bar while enjoying ye zi¡¯s massage of his shoulders and legs. he felt that he was living an extremely rotten life now.


    looking at ye zi, who walked from behind him to the front, bent down, and squatted beside him to massage his legs, especially the curve of her back, xu bai sighed.


    ¡°no wonder those officers could not withstand the test¡­


    time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was already afternoon. there was a knock on the door. ¡°lord xu, fu is here to report.¡±


    at this time, ah fu¡¯s voice was much more humble. it was not as arrogant as it was in the morning. it was obvious that he understood what he had to do after receiving the ou family head¡¯s advice.


    ¡°open the door.¡± xu bai said.


    ¡°yes.¡± ye zi came to the door and opened it, letting ah fu come in from outside.


    ah fu walked in from outside the door with her body bowed. she kept her head down, appearing unusually respectful.


    ¡°i have offended you this morning. i hope lord xu can forgive me.¡±ah fu apologized as soon as she entered the door.


    xu bai waved his sleeves and said generously,¡±¡±let¡¯s not talk about idle gossip. let¡¯s go.¡±


    ah fu was slightly stunned. he wanted to ask where it was, but xu bai ignored him. it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want him to know, so he could only keep silent.


    xu bai put the bag back on his back and went out.


    ye zi followed closely behind xu bai. when fu saw this scene, she could only grit her teeth and follow.


    at this time, the sun had not yet set. there were still many people walking casually on the streets, and the vendors on both sides had not completely dispersed.


    xu bai led them out of the clay mansion and into the wilderness.


    on the way, fu didn¡¯t say anything, but he was secretly vigilant, feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    coming to the wilderness at this time, could it be that xu bai was planning to make a move?


    however, after thinking about it carefully, ah fu felt that it was unlikely. after all, he had come out to help him. if he were to make a move, he would definitely not be able to explain it to the ou family.


    thinking of this, he calmed down a little.


    but sometimes, things would develop in the opposite direction.


    ¡°it¡¯s about time. let¡¯s do it here.¡±xu bai stopped and pulled out the black saber hundred rend from his waist.


    in the next moment, hundreds of pieces of the black blade hundred rend bloomed and surrounded fu.


    fu was stunned on the spot. then, he reacted and revealed a vigilant expression. a faint white light appeared on his palms.


    the skin on his hands had turned a metallic color. they didn¡¯t look like human hands, but rather like a machine..

 Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Ye Zi Is Quite Easy to Use

    chapter 358: ye zi is quite easy to use


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°the human and soldier branches are indeed different. you must have modified your hands to be nimble.¡±xu bai smiled faintly.


    fu said warily,¡± lord xu, i didn¡¯t offend you. it was just a slip of the tongue this morning. you don¡¯t have to kill me, do you?¡±¡±


    the smile on xu bai¡¯s face didn¡¯t disappear. instead, it became brighter and brighter.¡±do you think you can resist? if you want to live, then be obedient.¡±


    fu could feel the power of the hundreds of fragments. each fragment contained black light and strong winds. at the same time, they were moving slowly in the sky with a soul-stirring trajectory.


    he would definitely not be a match for him, and he would die a miserable death.


    but he understood xu bai¡¯s meaning. did he mean that he wouldn¡¯t kill him?


    ¡°didn¡¯t lord xu want to attack me?¡±fu pondered for a moment and said.


    ¡°that depends on whether you fight back or not. if you don¡¯t move, your life won¡¯t be in danger. ¡°xu bai walked over, raised his hand, and struck ah fu¡¯s neck.


    ah fu looked at the palm that was attacking him and then looked at the hundreds of fragments beside him. in the end, he gritted his teeth and did not fight back.


    ¡°bang!¡±


    a dull sound rang out. fu¡¯s face was full of doubt. she only felt a slight pain in her neck, but there was no damage.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t control my strength well.¡± xu bai thought to himself.


    he could not be blamed for this.


    who knew how much strength was needed to knock someone out? if he used too much strength and directly cut ah fu¡¯s neck, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss?


    but it didn¡¯t matter. it wasn¡¯t a big problem at all. if the first time didn¡¯t work, he still had two more times. he had a lot of time to try.


    ¡°peng, peng, peng, peng, peng¡­¡±


    a series of dull sounds rang out. xu bai¡¯s strength gradually increased, and fu¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly.


    what was he doing? was this a provocation or an insult?


    more importantly, he didn¡¯t dare to fight back because xu bai had said that if he did, the hundreds of fragments might kill him instantly.


    ¡°too much, too much!¡± ah fu clenched his fists and felt the pain in his neck.


    this was equivalent to pressing him to the ground and rubbing his face with his feet. this was a slap to his face!


    the sense of humiliation continued to increase. fu¡¯s clenched fists became tighter and tighter. one could hear the creaking sound of his clenched teeth.


    when the sense of humiliation gradually increased to a certain level, ah fu felt that she had reached her limit and could no longer endure it.


    all of a sudden, he felt dizzy. then, he lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    ye zi was speechless.


    today was really an eye-opener. to be able to use such an outrageous method to knock someone unconscious was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°no wonder people in the martial world say that young master xu is very strange. only young master xu dares to use this method.¡±ye zi thought to herself.


    the other party didn¡¯t dare to fight back, so he could only let xu bai try again and again. only those who saw this scene in person would be particularly shocked.


    ye zi felt that her horizons had been completely opened today.


    xu bai clapped his hands and said regretfully, ¡®¡±¡®1 still have to try more in the future. otherwise, i have to try again and again. it¡¯s too troublesome.¡± ye zi widened her beautiful eyes, her face full of astonishment.


    this was troublesome? it was just a few waves.


    of course, she did not dare to comment and could only bury her surprise in her heart.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know how long the unconsciousness will last. let¡¯s start. by the way, can you tell if he¡¯s really unconscious or if he¡¯s pretending?¡±xu bai asked.


    ye zi came back to her senses and nodded her head vigorously, indicating that she could determine it.


    seeing that xu bai had already started urging her, she did not hesitate. she slowly raised her fair index finger and kept crossing it in front of her.


    a hazy light appeared on her ten fingers. as ye zi crossed them, threads that seemed to be corporeal appeared.


    ¡°zheng¡­¡±


    a crisp sound like that of a zither. as ye zi¡¯s slender fingers plucked, these threads transmitted one note after another.


    as the notes danced, they entered fu¡¯s body.


    a moment later, a smile appeared on ah fu¡¯s face, as if she was having a sweet dream.


    ye zi did not stop plucking the silk thread, making the notes more obvious and pleasant to the ear.


    after about a minute or two.


    ah fu had already fallen asleep, but as the music spread, he actually opened his mouth and let out waves of sleep-talking. xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    from the looks of it, he should have succeeded.


    as expected, ye zi¡¯s eyes moved as she looked at xu bai and said gently,¡±young master, you can start now. if you ask him questions now, he should be able to answer truthfully in his sleep.¡±


    as a bizarro sound master, ye zi naturally knew the best timing, so she quickly reminded him.


    xu bai nodded and came to fu¡¯s side.¡±¡±tell me, who are the people who want to deal with me?¡±


    fu heard xu bai¡¯s voice and struggled.


    obviously, his question had shaken ah fu.


    however, in the next moment, ye zi sped up the movement of the strings and the notes became hurried in the blink of an eye.


    the struggle on fu¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and she slowly opened her mouth¡­

 Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Ye Zi t s Support (1)

    chapter 359: ye zi t s support (1)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°master¡­ he wanted to kill xu bai, gain his master¡¯s favor, and¡­so many families¡­


    fu spoke intermittently. fu was already defenseless and was spitting out the truth one by one.


    master?


    xu bai frowned. he had heard a strange word by chance. he felt that there must be a big secret waiting for him.


    ¡°the su family¡­the pan family¡­the yu family¡­the wang family¡­¡±


    after that, fu only paused for a moment before telling him all the families behind him, not missing a single one.


    there were more than a dozen clans, all of which were major clans in the clay manor.


    of course, there were more than a dozen large families in the terracotta manor.


    ¡°young master, it seems that the people who want to kill you have formed a long line. ¡°ye zi covered her small mouth through the veil and could not help but say.


    xu bai didn¡¯t answer ye zi¡¯s question but continued to ask ah fu,¡±¡±who is your master?¡±


    ah fu struggled again when he heard this. it seemed that this question was more difficult for him to answer than the first question.


    even in his dreams, under the guidance of the strange sound, if he touched on a deep problem, he would still be easily affected.


    ye zi hurriedly plucked the silk thread again. the strange sound became more intense and frequent, gradually stabilizing fu¡¯s struggling expression.


    ¡°master is¡­ah! ¡±


    ah fu only said three words before she suddenly let out a miserable cry. she hugged her head with both hands and rolled back and forth on the ground as if she was in endless pain.


    at this moment, the threads condensed by ye zi all broke with a bang. she could not help but take two steps back, and her face turned pale.


    ¡°are you alright?¡± xu bai¡¯s eyes and hands were quick as he held ye zi¡¯s arm and asked.


    ye zi¡¯s brows were filled with panic. she shook her head slightly and said, ¡°young master, someone planted a seed in his soul. as long as he says something he shouldn¡¯t say, his soul will explode. strange sound itself controls the soul, so it suffered a backlash just now. fortunately, it retreated quickly and was not a big deal.¡±


    controlling the soul?


    xu bai¡¯s frown deepened when he heard this.


    if he had any shortcomings now, his divine soul was one of them. after all, even an indestructible body could not protect his divine soul.


    while the two of them were talking, fu, who was lying on the ground, finally stopped screaming and woke up from her sleep.


    ¡°what did you ask me?¡± fu¡¯s face had turned from pale to ashen. it was easy to see that the vitality in his eyes was gradually dying.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to die, i¡¯m going to die¡­¡±


    he kept muttering to himself.


    xu bai walked forward and grabbed ah fu¡¯s collar.¡±¡±tell me, who is the master behind you? you¡¯re dying anyway. hurry up and say it.¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t say it¡­¡± ah fu¡¯s face had turned from ashen to gray, a sign of death.¡±¡±xu bai, you¡¯ve been smart for a lifetime, but you¡¯ve been muddle-headed for a while. you¡¯ve been fooled by your cleverness. since you¡¯ve triggered something in my soul, master must have found out about it.¡±


    i¡¯ll wait for you below. i believe it won¡¯t take long for you to come down and accompany me.¡±


    as he spoke, ah fu completely lost his vitality. his head tilted and he fell to the ground, no longer breathing.


    xu bai silently reached out his hand and searched fu¡¯s entire body. he didn¡¯t seem to care about fu¡¯s death.


    he was just a small fry. if he died, so be it.


    after searching for a while, xu bai didn¡¯t find anything useful, so he let go and stood up.


    ¡°young master, we might have alerted the enemy by doing this.¡±ye zits beautiful eyebrows furrowed slightly, her gentle voice carrying a trace of worry.


    since the seed of the divine soul had already been detonated, the other party must have sensed it and might have made the next move.


    they would undoubtedly alert the enemy. by doing so, the other party would probably be even more cautious.


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± xu bai shrugged. he didn¡¯t think there was anything worth paying attention to.¡±they will come after me sooner or later. it¡¯s just a matter of time. at least i have information on more than a dozen families now.¡± ¡°where to?¡± ye zi was stunned and asked subconsciously.


    ¡°of course, we have to seize the time and destroy some of our opponents before they can react.¡±xu bai put the hundred rend back on his waist and walked into the darkness.


    ye zi was slightly taken aback, but she quickly reacted and followed behind him with light steps.


    the two of them gradually disappeared into the darkness of the night as they walked toward the clay mansion.


    while xu bai and the other man were rushing to the clay mansion, ou clan¡¯s head suddenly opened his eyes and sensed the message in his mind.


    ¡°ah fu is dead. the other party has the ability to confuse him and get the information out of him?¡±


    the ou family head was stunned. he had never thought that xu bai could find such a helper.


    he obeyed the orders of his mysterious master, and a seed had long been planted in his mind. this seed could not only detonate when they leaked information, but also serve as a notification.


    to be honest, he did not know what kind of ability this was, but after being hit by this move, he could only listen to the other party.


    and just now, his master had sent him a message, asking him to rush to the outside of the clay mansion, to the place where xu bai and the others had to pass, and to kill xu bai.


    he wasn¡¯t the only one who had received this order. the other families had also received this order. in other words, if they couldn¡¯t kill xu bai in this battle, they would all die there..

 Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Ye Zi’s Support (8000)

    chapter 360: ye zi¡¯s support (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    they had come out in full force just to stop and kill xu bai.


    ¡°sigh¡­ men!¡±


    the ou family head sighed and shouted at the door. as he shouted, more than ten trusted aides appeared outside the door.


    ¡°patriarch.¡±


    ¡°call all the experts. this is a difficult battle, but we have to complete it.


    otherwise, if the thing in our heads explodes, no one will be able to live.¡±ou family head said with a serious expression.


    not only him, but all the experts of the ou family had been planted with seeds.


    as long as they had the intention to resist, the seeds would explode completely.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± his confidants also knew the importance of the matter, so they did not say anything more. they only agreed and left.


    not long after, dozens of people gathered in the courtyard. with a wave of the ou family head¡¯s sleeve, everyone left the ou family and rushed toward the wilderness outside the clay mansion.


    not only his family, but more than a dozen other families in the clay mansion also rushed out in one direction.


    after such a ruckus, the sky was getting darker and darker. the weather tonight was no longer clear, and it was drizzling.


    the weather was fickle at this time of the year. the light rain was like a crisp, falling bit by bit.


    xu bai looked at ye zi behind him as he hurried along.


    after being drenched by the rain, ye zi¡¯s jet-black hair drooped down her forehead, adding a bit of charm.


    ¡°young master¡­¡± ye zi felt xu bai¡¯s gaze and bit her lips.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m on my way.¡± xu bai took a deep breath and said.


    the ye family of wind chime manor was indeed worthy of being specialized in this industry. even he would be unknowingly affected by the women they nurtured.


    the weather was constantly changing. after a while, the rain gradually stopped. other than the soil that was still a little wet, the surroundings had begun to clear up.


    at this moment, xu bai suddenly stopped and looked at the darkness ahead.


    ye zi also stopped and followed xu bails gaze. not far away, there were hundreds of people rushing towards them.


    the leader was the ou family head, and he was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°it seems that these are useless chess pieces.¡±xu fan pulled out the black blade, hundred break, from his waist. he stopped and spoke in a faint voice.


    the other party dared to rob and kill here, and their actions were too reckless. it did not seem like they had the intelligence to use someone like shen he as a spy.


    there could only be one reason for that. the true identity of this group of people had been discovered. instead of staying there and being defeated by xu bai one by one, it was better to gather them all and see if they could have different effects.


    if they could kill xu bai, that would be a good thing. if they couldn¡¯t, there was no point in keeping this group of people. they could still probe xu bails background.


    this was xu bails idea. he didn¡¯t know if the other party thought so, but it was more important to solve the problem now.


    ¡°young master, i can help you.¡± before xu bai could say anything, ye zi waved her hands and white threads appeared between her fingers. she stood beside xu bai with a firm expression.


    she was a smart person and knew what to do at this time.


    ¡°you¡¯re a rank-6. what can you do to help?¡±xu bai said.


    ¡°rhythm can be used against enemies, but it can also assist one¡¯s own people.¡±ye zi plucked the silk thread, and pleasant notes flowed slowly.


    the air in front of him became stagnant, and xu bai felt a change in his surroundings. there were musical notes surrounding him, and the circulation of his refined qi became smoother.


    ¡°there¡¯s such an ability?¡± xu bai rubbed his chin, took out the paper figurine from his waist, and threw it on the ground.


    the fifth-grade paper figurine suddenly grew to more than three meters tall. it held different wpannns in its hands and had a strange smile nn its face


    ¡°it¡¯s guarding you. you just need to pluck the thread in peace. ¡°xu bai said. ye zi nodded her head and softly acknowledged.


    at this moment, the ou family head finally arrived in front of them with over a hundred people and stopped.


    ¡°lord xu, today, you will have to give your life here.¡±ou family head said in a


    deep voice.


    the people behind him were all looking at xu bai with murderous intent. ¡°you¡¯re so generous to die. it seems like you¡¯ve all been planted with seeds, right?¡± xu bai said with interest.¡±


    the ou family head didn¡¯t reply. instead, he extended his hands along his arms, and light continuously emitted from them. half of his body was covered by a special item.


    the ou family head had already transformed half of his body into these ingenious techniques.


    the other family heads also used their methods to prepare for battle.


    ¡°if i were you, i would set up an ambush halfway instead of standing in front of me like this.¡±xu bai¡¯s finger brushed across the back of the black blade hundred break as he spoke in a faint voice.


    ¡°cut the crap. today, either you die or i die!¡±


    ¡± master ou!¡± a clan master beside the ou clan master couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    however, just as he finished speaking, the black blade hundred rend exploded into countless starlight and suddenly elongated, piercing through the chest of the family head.


    in just a moment, a rank-5 expert¡¯s life was over. he fell to the ground and was no longer breathing.


    ¡°kill them!¡±


    with xu baits action, it was as if he had poked a hornet¡¯s nest. everyone was on the same string, and at this moment, the string was broken.


    shouts of killing suddenly began. ou clan head took the lead and led hundreds of people toward xu bai.


    ¡°zheng¡­¡±


    the sound of the silk thread vibrating could be heard. ye zi plucked the silk thread, and the surrounding air became even more solidified. the momentum of these people rushing over became slower.


    ¡°musicians!¡± the ou family head noticed the abnormality and pointed at ye zi.¡±kill this woman first!¡±


    when the others heard the order, they turned around and prepared to kill ye

 Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Ambush in the Night, Ye Zi l s Support (3)

    chapter 361: ambush in the night, ye zi l s support (3)


    translator: 549690339


    musicians were good at attacking and defending, but the most outstanding one was the ability to assist.


    there was a saying in the martial arts world that one had to hit the face first to hit someone, and kill the musician first to kill someone.


    in short, musicians were always the target of every battle.


    ye zi looked at xu bai¡¯s back. facing the hundreds of people rushing towards her, she did not panic at all and continued to play the piano in peace. as long as young master xu was here, nothing would happen to her.


    ¡°have you asked me?¡± xu bai brandished his black blade.


    in the next moment, the tragments ot the explosion suddenly spread out like a storm, reverberating in the sky and sweeping towards the hundreds of people.


    normally, it would be difficult for a hundred people to fight against a hundred fragments before they obtained the four moves of the go blade, but it was different now.


    each of his fragments could perform saber techniques. this was a qualitative improvement.


    moreover, ye zits support ability was indeed quite powerful. the circulation speed of his refined qi had greatly increased, much higher than usual.


    the attacks of over a hundred people were suddenly blocked. they were actually fighting with the shard.


    one of the family heads gritted his teeth and endured the injury of his abdomen being pierced by the shards. he raised his hand and shot a hidden weapon at ye zi.


    the speed of the hidden weapons was very fast. this family head had the strength of a fifth-grade.


    ¡°young master will protect me.¡± ye zi did not even raise her head, facing this hidden weapon, it was as if she had never seen it.


    a hand made of paper grabbed over from the side, holding a knife, spear, and axe, blocking the dark qi on the ground.


    the fifth-grade paper man had a strange smile on his face. it didn¡¯t change all year round. he stood beside ye zi and was as stable as a mountain.


    ¡°paper binding technique!¡± the family head who had paid a heavy price and had his abdomen pierced opened his eyes wide and shouted the last sentence.


    in the next moment, the hundred shattered fragment sliced through the middle, splitting him into two. his internal organs flowed all over the ground. ¡°boring.¡± xu bai suddenly said, causing everyone¡¯s hair to stand on end.


    then, xu bai stomped his feet slightly.


    in the next moment, a trace of energy rose from the ground and transformed into true core strength that fused into his body.


    reversing purple cloud astral wind, yin yang break!


    purple cloud could borrow power to increase one¡¯s strength by 10%.


    with the strength of the first layer, coupled with ye zit s assistance at this moment, xu bai¡¯s strength had increased by a large margin.


    the four styles of the knife¡­


    xu bai waved the black saber that only had the handle left, drawing a trace in the air.


    in the next moment, the power of the hundreds of fragments suddenly increased. the terrifying black light and strong wind were like the falling stars in the world, carrying an invincible might.


    half of the people turned into corpses in an instant.


    the remaining half of the people had terrified expressions on their faces, as if they could not believe what they were seeing.


    there were many level five experts among them. even a level four enemy would not have the power to resist here. don¡¯t forget, there were hundreds of them.


    but¡­ wasn¡¯t this too terrifying?


    one against ten, they could understand. one against twenty, they could also understand.


    however, was he still a human when he fought a hundred people alone?


    some people already had the intention to retreat. this scene was seen by the ou family head.


    the ou family head was also in a miserable state at this moment. his entire body was covered in wounds, and his body was in tatters.


    but¡­ no matter what, they were all dead.


    ¡°everyone, this is the last attack.¡± the ou family head revealed a look of despair.


    if they couldn¡¯t kill xu bai, they would be killed by him. even if they escaped,


    their master wouldn¡¯t let them go.


    they were going to die anyway. they couldn¡¯t escape.


    the final attack.


    when these four words reached everyone¡¯s ears, they also understood the meaning behind them. other than despair, there was also a hint of determination on their faces.


    ¡°die! i have to take him with me.¡±


    the next moment, everyone present revealed a determined expression.


    their bodies suddenly expanded, and in the blink of an eye, they turned into an incomparably huge sphere.


    xu bai was quite familiar with this scene. shen he had been like this before, and he had even exploded with a loud bang. the power was not small. with so many people exploding at the same time, how could the power be the same?


    ¡°retract!¡±


    in the blink of an eye, xu bai put away all the fragments of the black saber,


    hundred shattered, and put them back at his waist. then, he turned around. under ye zi¡¯s astonished gaze, xu bai kicked the fifth-grade paper figurine away.


    the fifth-grade paper figurine drew a long arc and landed in the distance.


    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±


    then, ye zi felt the world spinning. when she came back to her senses, she found that she was already in xu bai¡¯s arms, and her hand was subconsciously hooked around xu bai¡¯s neck.


    xu bai only felt a softness. then, he tightened his mind and used the second transformation of the line breaking technique to run quickly. in the blink of an eye, he had already run a large distance.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    a loud rumble came from behind him.


    terrifying energy was being released wantonly.


    xu bai estimated that he might not be able to run out of range.


    thinking of this, he quickly took out the bag behind him and stuffed it into ye zi¡¯s arms.


    ¡°hold it well. nothing can happen to it.¡±


    the remaining eighteen nameless saber scriptures were stored inside. they were extremely precious.


    ye zi was stunned.


    the next moment, she realized that xu bai had changed her position. she had her back facing xu bai, and xu bai was surrounding her from behind.


    feeling xu bai¡¯s warmth, ye zi closed her lips.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the terrifying energy wantonly poured out, and cracks appeared on the black light on xu bails body. a wound also appeared on his back.


    fortunately, the distance was quite far, and the damage was greatly reduced.


    in addition, the vajra heart devil body¡¯s black light acted as a buffer. the damage seemed to be extremely high, but xu bai felt nothing except for the pain..

 Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Ambush in the Night, Ye Zi t s Support (4)

    chapter 362: ambush in the night, ye zi t s support (4)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°young master, are you alright?¡± ye zi waited until the energy disappeared before she turned around in a panic to look at xu bai¡¯s back. his back was a bloody mess, looking extremely terrifying.


    at this moment, ye zi was even more flustered.


    as someone nurtured by the ye family, he was like a commodity.


    xu bai was the one who used the goods.


    but now, the person who used the goods actually protected her and prevented her from being hurt. this scene directly reversed her understanding.


    for some reason, ye zi actually felt very touched.


    xu bai was protecting her!


    looking at the bloody mess on xu bai¡¯s back, ye zi could not help but tear up.


    however, the next moment, she was shocked to find that xu bail s wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    in just a few breaths of time, other than the residual blood, the wound had recovered.


    even though the indestructible body was only a weak body, its recovery ability was indeed great.


    ye zi covered her mouth with her hand and looked at this scene in disbelief.


    ¡°don¡¯t be surprised. your performance is enough to prove that you have the ability to stay by my side.¡±xu bai told the truth.


    to be able to get information out of others ¡®mouths and even assist them, he was indeed the best tool.


    but sometimes, when you tell the truth, others might not believe you.


    just now, he was also confident that he would be able to do so.


    ¡°i understand, sir.¡± ye zi nodded and said softly,¡±from today onwards, ye zi will forever be young master¡¯s servant girl.¡±¡®


    even if she had the ability to recover, who would protect a woman who was just a commodity?


    unknowingly, ye zits thoughts went astray.


    xu bai was speechless.


    he felt that there was no need to explain now because a subjective concept had already been implanted in ye zi¡¯s mind. no matter how he explained, it would be useless.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s go back first.¡± xu bai waved his hand at the paper human figurine not far away and said.


    after receiving the order, the fifth-grade paper figurine walked to xu bai¡¯s side and shrunk to the size of a fist. xu bai hung it on his waist again. the scene was already a mess, so there was no need to search.


    however, that did not mean that there were no other places.


    ye zi saw that the clothes behind xu bai had been torn to shreds. she took out a coat from the bag. ¡°let me help young master change his clothes first.¡±


    ¡°i can do it myself.¡± xu bai said.


    ye zi tightly pursed her lips and shook her head.


    after what happened tonight, she seemed to have really gotten into character.


    xu bai thought for a moment and didn¡¯t want to waste his breath.


    ye zi began to take off xu bai¡¯s torn clothes and put new clothes on him.


    when she took off her clothes, her upper body was naturally bare.


    ye zi was also very generous. soon, she finished changing xu bai¡¯s clothes. although she looked generous, her breathing was already a little hurried.


    ¡°let¡¯s go. there are other things to do.¡±xu bai said as he hurried toward the clay mansion.


    without any obstacles, the two of them had a smooth journey.


    when they returned to the clay mansion, they didn¡¯t go to the inn. instead, they searched the families of those people one by one.


    because it was night, the two of them snuck in very successfully, but in the end, they did not find any clues.


    there were no clues, but xu bai found something.


    it was a book with the words ¡®man-soldier secret technique¡¯ written on it. xu bai had found it in the ou family head¡¯s room, and there was a new progress bar on it.


    good stuff!


    the moment he saw the progress bar, xu bai knew that he had found what he was looking for.


    black blade hundred break was enough for the current stage, and it was a little supermodel, but xu bai liked this kind of supermodel very much.


    liking it was one thing, but exploration was endless. xu bai naturally wanted to go further. now that he had this man-soldier secret skill, he saw hope.


    apart from that, there was also a large pile of materials. these were all materials used to make mechanical skills and were extremely precious.


    after that, they didn¡¯t find anything new. the two of them didn¡¯t stay and returned to the inn.


    this time, xu bai changed his room and booked a double room so that ye zi could have a good rest.


    ye zi¡¯s ability had been affirmed by xu bai, so xu bai naturally would not be stingy.


    ¡°rest first.¡± xu bai said to ye zi as he lay on the bed and flipped through the man-soldier secret technique in his hand.


    ye zi sat on the edge of the bed and bent her soft waist to massage xu bails legs. after hearing xu bails words, she shook her head and said,¡±¡±young master didn¡¯t sleep, neither did ye zi.¡±


    xu bai grinned and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    indeed, men liked ye zi the most.


    whether she was beautiful or not, and whether she had a good figure, just her gentle and obedient personality was already very much in line with the standards of many men.


    it had to be said that the ye family had put in a lot of effort in nurturing them.


    while enjoying the progress bar¡¯s growth, he also enjoyed ye zi¡¯s massage. xu bai suddenly felt that the liver progress bar was not a dull thing anymore.


    ¡°young master, do you like to read a lot of books?¡±ye zi asked.


    xu bai nodded and said,¡±you¡¯re quite curious. don¡¯t move your hand up.


    ye zi¡¯s hand stopped at the base of xu bai¡¯s thigh. she giggled and moved down again.¡±actually, if you go to wind chime manor, you can also ask the ye family to give you books.¡±


    ¡°oh? why?¡± xu bails interest was piqued when he heard this.


    ye zi smiled slightly, so charming that it moved people¡¯s hearts. ¡°the ye family has always clung onto young master¡¯s thigh, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse..¡±

 Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Ambush in the Night, Ye Zi’s Support (5)

    chapter 363: ambush in the night, ye zi¡¯s support (5)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°the fact that young master is affected by me proves that his soul is lacking. the ye family¡¯s books are related to the soul, so they might be able to make up for young master¡¯s shortcomings.¡±ye zi raised her fair swan neck and explained.


    ¡°divine soul?¡± xu bai was slightly stunned.


    ye zi ¡®ang gave a sound and nodded.¡± yeah, the divine soul. it¡¯s like slowing


    down the speed of the other party¡¯s attack. it¡¯s also affecting the divine soul.¡±


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, we can really go and take a look.¡±xu bai thought to himself.


    if he could obtain a book on the divine soul, it would naturally be beneficial to him. it could make up for his shortcomings. after all, he was indeed helpless in the defense of his divine soul.


    thinking of this, xu bai made up his mind to continue working on the human soldier secret skill.


    as for the mastermind, since the other party had already lost so much, they would definitely make a move. now, they would wait for fatigue. when the time came, they would stop quietly.


    the night was getting deeper and deeper, and the surroundings were completely silent. everything seemed to be quiet.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes and enjoyed ye zits massage while the progress bar


    grew.


    on his side, he was relaxed and even very happy. on the other side, in a hidden place, there was a very different scene.


    ¡°master, we failed.¡± an ordinary-looking man was standing respectfully.


    not far from the man was a bed. the curtain was drawn on the bed, so the situation inside could not be seen clearly. only a seductive figure could be vaguely seen.


    after saying this, the man did not continue to speak, waiting for his so-called master¡¯s order.


    ¡°i failed¡­


    a gentle female voice came from behind the curtain. she sounded like a young lady from a wealthy family, but the man kept his head lowered and did not dare to look up.


    ¡°they¡¯re just useless abandoned pieces. they¡¯re useless now. have you figured out xu bails ability?¡±


    ¡°at present, we have already recorded xu bai¡¯s abilities based on the information we have.¡±the man took out a book and said,¡±but there¡¯s still a part that he hasn¡¯t used yet, so he can¡¯t find the strength of the other abilities. ¡®¡±¡®


    when the woman behind the curtain heard this answer, she fell silent. after a long time, she slowly said, ¡°alright, i understand.¡±


    ¡°master, should we continue?¡±the man asked.


    ¡°no need, let¡¯s wait for a while. i need a good plan, let¡¯s wait a few more days. ¡°the woman said gently.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± the man did not dare to be careless and replied respectfully.


    ¡°hehe¡­he has so many abilities and is so strong. this person has really broadened my horizons. i don¡¯t even want to kill him. if i can keep him in my bed, that will be true happiness. ¡°the gentle female voice was filled with regret, as if she was lamenting that a life was about to disappear.


    the man did not dare to say another word and quietly left. the surroundings fell into silence again.


    everything returned to normal.


    the woman behind the curtain reached out a fair hand and pulled open the curtain in front of her. then, a white thigh stretched out from inside.


    her thighs were slender and her skin was fair. there was a peony tattoo at the base of her thigh.


    the woman was extremely beautiful. other than a thin veil, she was naked. one could vaguely see the beautiful scenery inside.


    she walked to the dressing table in the room and looked at her beautiful face in the mirror. she couldn¡¯t help but touch her face.¡±l have to find an opportunity to get close to him¡­we can¡¯t act rashly anymore¡­¡±


    time gradually passed. in the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    during this period of time, xu bai¡¯s life was very comfortable.


    the person behind the scenes did not come looking for trouble again, nor did anyone come to assassinate him. he thought that the other party had given up.


    however, he knew very well that the other party would definitely not give up so easily, so he did not let his guard down.


    during this period of time, it wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t gained anything. the progress bar of the human soldier secret technique was gradually increasing, and it was about to be completed today.


    ¡°young master, wash your face.¡± ye zi carried a basin of water and swayed her body like a weak willow she came to xu bai and began to wash him.


    at first, xu bai refused.


    however, after enjoying it, he only felt that it was really fragrant.


    what a corrupt world!


    too corrupt!


    how fragrant!


    ¡°young master, the food has been delivered. ¡°ye zi put down the basin in her hand and said.


    ¡°alright.¡± xu bai replied.


    on the table, ye zi had already placed the bowls and chopsticks in advance.


    when xu bai sat on the table, ye zi sat beside him and scooped rice for him.


    ¡°young master, please enjoy.¡± ye zi smiled.


    as xu bai ate, he checked the progress bar in his hand.


    the meal was very fast. in the blink of an eye, xu bai had finished it.


    she called the waiter to clean up the dishes. ye zi washed her hands and started massaging xu bail s shoulders.


    it had to be said that no matter what, ye zi would always be very comfortable. the ye family¡¯s training was indeed not bad. otherwise, there would not be so many high-ranking officials and nobles who had been won over.


    xu bai enjoyed ye zi¡¯s massage and stared at the book in his hand.


    at this moment, the progress bar was still changing. as time passed, after about half an incense stick of time, the last bit of progress bar was finally completed..

 Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Chapter 134

    chapter 364: chapter 134-xu bai will be coaxed, but not forced


    translator: 549690339


    seeing that the progress bar was finally complete, xu bai smiled.


    this progress bar was one that he was looking forward to. after all, it was something related to ingenuity. perhaps he could fuse it with the secret skill he had obtained previously to produce a new skill.


    ye zi, who was massaging xu bails shoulders, saw the smile on xu bai¡¯s face. she thought that xu bai had thought of something happy and was about to speak when xu bai held her down.


    ¡°let¡¯s talk about it later.¡±


    light blue smoke slowly appeared. the smoke that only xu bai could see gradually condensed in the air and finally condensed into a line of words. [you have studied the man-weapon secret skill and comprehended it.]


    after the light blue words appeared, they quickly disappeared. xu bai waited. after less than a breath¡¯s time, a new light blue smoke appeared. this was a sign that the fusion was about to happen.


    the next moment, the light blue smoke gathered again and formed the latest text.


    [man-soldier secret technique + ingenious secret technique + essence of paper binding = ingenious puppet technique.]


    [fusion successful.]


    clever puppet technique?


    seeing this line of text, xu bai was stunned.


    this scene was indeed unexpected. he had originally thought that there were only two skills fused.


    but now, a third type had appeared. this was the first time it had appeared.


    the light blue smoke disappeared again. this time, there was no new fusion. instead, it turned into a stream of information and entered xu bai¡¯s mind.


    the latest interface appeared.


    [name: xu bail


    realm: fourth stage unspecialized.¡±


    [four moves of the knife (level 6): maximum level.] [reversing purple cloud squall yin yang break (level 6): [maximum level.]


    [wind snow return (level 5): maximum level.] [breaking through second transition (level 4): maximum level.]


    [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney harvester (level 5): maximum level.] [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.] [clever puppet technique (level 6): maximum level.] [indestructible body (incomplete)(level 5):[maximum level.]


    ¡± comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    after losing two skills, a new skill was produced after the fusion of the newly obtained skills. it was called the clever puppet technique. it was a sixth -grade skill, which corresponded to the level of the fourth stage.


    in short, it was not a loss, but a profit.


    after xu bai closed his eyes and absorbed the information in his mind, he opened his eyes and took out the fifth-grade paper figurine from his waist. he fell into deep thought.


    the so-called ingenious puppet technique still retained the usage of the paper binding technique, but it fused various essences of ingenuity. there were many places that needed to be experimented on.


    ¡°bring out the materials we took from the ou clan yesterday.¡±xu bai patted the hand on his shoulder and turned to ye zi.


    when they went to the ou family yesterday, they had obtained a progress bar and a large pile of precious materials. these materials were used to make the machine.


    not only were the materials precious, but they were also priceless. it was very difficult to buy them in ordinary markets.


    it was only possible to find it in the yin posthouse, but it was only a possibility. it was still very difficult to find it.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the ou clan specialized in this, it would probably be very difficult to find them.


    he threw the fifth-grade paper figurine on the ground, and its body suddenly expanded to more than three meters tall. it bent its waist slightly to avoid hitting the roof.


    the box was moved over. after it was moved over, ye zi just stood quietly at the side. she did not ask what she needed to do. if there was anything that needed to be done, xu bai would definitely instruct her.


    xu bai stood up and rummaged through the box in front of him repeatedly. finally, he found a lot of useful materials and placed them on the ground in different categories. at the same time, he reached out his hand and hooked his finger at the fifth-grade paper figurine.


    the fifth-grade paper figurine walked toward xu bai.


    then, xu bai began to open the fifth -grade paper figurine in front of him.


    ye zi¡¯s big, charming eyes carried a trace of surprise, as if she did not quite understand xu bail s actions.


    after all, this paper figurine¡¯s strength was not bad. even if some experts obtained it, they would take good care of it. however, now that it was in xu bai¡¯s hands, he tore it apart without any heartache.


    ¡°young master¡¯s way of doing things is indeed not something ordinary people can understand.¡±ye zi thought.


    on the other side, xu bai had already begun to move.


    he took out the required materials and placed them in different categories. at the same time, he folded the paper figurine that he had already opened up again. this time, it was not as simple as before.


    he first folded the paper figurine into the size of a normal human body. it was not as exaggerated as three meters tall, and he did not make as many arms as before. it was just the size of an ordinary person. then, he put the paper figurine aside and picked up the materials beside him to begin the complicated assembly.


    during the entire process, the material was not cut. instead, it was reassembled using the natural shape of the material itself. soon, it was reassembled into a skeleton.


    xu bai picked up the skeleton and examined it carefully. he didn¡¯t relax at all. even the corners of the skeleton were carefully examined.


    a moment later, he nodded in satisfaction. the skeleton looked flawless.


    then, he put the skeleton aside and picked up the paper figurine beside him. he cut the paper figurine from the middle and filled the skeleton in. this process was very slow. every step was very careful, just like an old master who was extremely focused on craftsmanship..

 Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Xu Bai Will Be Coaxed, But Not Coerced (2)

    chapter 365: xu bai will be coaxed, but not coerced (2)


    translator: 549690339


    when the skeleton was completely placed inside, the gap that xu bai had opened at the beginning naturally closed up.


    at this moment, xu bai released his hand. the thing that could be called a puppet stood up and walked like a living person. it did not feel stiff and walked very smoothly.


    xu bai nodded, very satisfied. there were no mistakes so far, but there were still some things missing.


    he picked up the materials on the ground again and pieced them together again. this time, he pieced them together on the outer surface of the puppet.


    gradually, the paper puppet¡¯s appearance was covered up and turned into a


    wooden state.


    after finishing this step, he did not stop. he used the remaining materials to piece together a long saber and stuffed it into the paper figurine¡¯s hand.


    at this moment, xu bai finally stopped. his true core strength slowly circulated and formed a connection with the puppet in front of him.


    in the blink of an eye, the puppet moved again. it waved the long saber in its hand, and the long saber suddenly exploded into countless fragments that spun in the air.


    xu bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he put away his long saber, and the fragments that filled the sky regrouped and returned to their original appearance.


    ¡°how do   feel?¡± he looked at vp 7.i and asked


    ye zi was already dumbfounded. her plump lips were wide open, and she could stuff a lot of things into them.


    she was already surprised when xu bai started to assemble the pieces. looking at the puppet in front of her, ye zi felt a strong pressure sweeping over her.


    ¡°young master, i feel like it¡¯s a human and not a puppet. the saber it swung out just now seemed to have the shadow of your saber technique.¡±ye zi sank into her thoughts and frowned slightly. she thought carefully for a moment. she, who lacked words, could only think of this sentence.


    xu bai nodded.¡± you¡¯re right. you look more like a person now. ¡®¡±¡®


    first of all, this puppet had already reached the fourth stage, and it was not an ordinary fourth stage.


    although the previous paper figurine had the strength of a rank-5, it could only be considered to be in the middle of the rank-5. after all, its movements were slightly stiff. however, it was different now.


    with the dexterity of the bones, then the paper as the skin, and finally the dexterity of the armor, the paper figurine¡¯s defense and flexibility had been greatly improved. most importantly, this paper figurine could display some simple saber techniques.


    a level four puppet that could use saber techniques and the weapon that xu bai had made just now could even defeat some ordinary level four experts. ¡°what a pity,¡± xu bai said regretfully, ¡°i can¡¯t shrink anymore.¡±¡±


    there was something to give, and there was something to gain. he had obtained such a huge improvement, but the puppet in front of him could not become smaller like before.


    as a person who liked to trick people, xu bai felt that it would be perfect if he could shrink it. when he threw it out, it would suddenly become bigger and he would be able to trick many people. unfortunately, he did not have this function.


    ¡°young master, you just need to put on ordinary clothes and cover it up. it will look no different from an ordinary person and will be able to fool people.¡±ye zi said considerately.


    ¡°you¡¯re right. that¡¯s indeed the case.¡±xu bai ordered the puppet of the fourth stage in front of him.


    in the next moment, the puppet of the fourth stage moved on its own. it rummaged for a set of clothes and put them on. it even put on its shoes. at the same time, it found a face cloth and covered its face.


    the long saber was also stuck at his waist, and he looked no different from an ordinary person.


    ¡°let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± after doing all this, xu bai stretched his back and planned to go out for a walk.


    he had been staying in the inn all this time. he had to give the other party a chance. otherwise, if the other party was unwilling to move, he would have waited in vain.


    ye zi took out a veil from her bosom and covered her face. she walked to the door and opened it. then, she crossed her hands over her lower abdomen.¡±young master, please.¡±


    the two of them went out and walked towards the street outside¡­


    when the two of them walked out, nothing happened in other places except the government office.


    ¡°lord tong, we have already investigated this matter. before the people from these families disappeared, they did not come into contact with anyone else.¡±the bailiff was reporting to the tong manor.


    tong fu ling came from a superior academy in jiangnan road. although it was not as good as qingyun academy, it was still one of the best there.


    ever since he became an official, he had walked step by step to his current position. he could be considered a person in power.


    unlike other scholars, he was tall and had a majestic temperament. however, compared to his temperament, he had an extremely proud attitude.


    in today¡¯s world, there were many scholars who could not stand jianghu people and generals, and the tong residence order was one of them.


    not only did he not like it, but he also often showed his disgust on his face. in his opinion, he was a noble scholar, so he naturally would not compare himself with those mediocre people.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    the tong manor magistrate had some skills and managed the clay manor very well. even now, there were many manors that could not compare.


    in fact, based on his current achievements, he might have been promoted long ago. however, the reason why he had not been promoted was because of what he had said in the capital.


    there are too many generals in the world. we need to reduce our ranks to protect great chu.


    at that time, he wasn¡¯t a prefecture commander yet, and at that time, king sheng you didn¡¯t fake his death.


    if it wasn¡¯t for his talent, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave beijing..

 Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Xu Bai Will Be Coaxed, But Not Coerced (3)

    chapter 366: xu bai will be coaxed, but not coerced (3)


    translator: 549690339


    of course, he didn¡¯t walk out at that time, but lay down. it was said that after he said that, king you sheng invited him to the military camp and drank for a night.


    on the surface, he was drinking, but everyone knew in secret that the screams in the military camp had never stopped that night.


    after experiencing that incident, the tong residence magistrate did not mind, but at least he restrained himself a little and did not dare to speak casually anymore.


    however, the contempt in his bones did not decrease at all. on the contrary, as time passed, it increased.


    when tong manor leader heard his subordinate¡¯s report and heard that his hand seemed to have paused for a moment, he seemed to be in a difficult position and could not help but frown.


    ¡°if you have something to say, just say it. don¡¯t hesitate. what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°yes, yes, yes.¡± the bailiff quickly nodded and said what was in his mouth, ¡°the ou clan said that xu bai seemed to have been there before this. other than that, there was no one else.¡±


    ¡°xu bai?¡± the tong residence magistrate was stunned. then, he reacted and repeated, ¡°are you talking about xu bai?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s xu bai who¡¯s preparing to be rewarded in the capital.¡±the bailiff hurriedly said.


    the tong residence magistrate fell into deep thought and did not speak for a long time.


    of course, he had heard of it and paid attention to it. however, he did not expect that the other party would actually stop at the clay house.


    it didn¡¯t matter if they stopped. if they stopped, they would definitely leave. but now, they were involved in a missing person case.


    seeing that the magistrate did not speak, the bailiff shut his mouth tightly and stood to the side, waiting respectfully.


    after about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the tong residence magistrate finally finished his thoughts and slowly spoke.


    ¡°passing xu bail s¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± the bailiff finally received the order and heaved a sigh of relief. he agreed and quickly left with a few people.


    after the bailiff left, commander tong looked at the empty hall and snorted coldly.


    ¡°it¡¯s disgusting to have to deal with these jianghu people again.¡±


    xu bai brought ye zi and strolled around the streets for a while, but they did not find anything interesting.


    there weren¡¯t many other things in the clay house, but there was a lot of porcelain. however, if you looked at some things too much, you would feel sick of them.


    other than the merchants who came to sell, xu bai didn¡¯t have much fun shopping.


    ¡°let¡¯s go back.¡± xu bai felt a little bored, so he walked towards the inn with ye


    the two of them walked for a while and soon arrived at the inn.


    xu bai stopped in his tracks and bumped into the bailiff who had come to the inn.


    the bailiff was also slightly stunned. he then waved his hand and said, ¡°men, take xu bai bai back to the government office.¡±


    if one were to say that one was tainted by the company of vermilion, one would be tainted by the company of ink. the arrogant personality of the tong manor magistrate also affected his subordinates, making them seem to be more ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth.


    in fact, xu bai knew that he would definitely be involved in this matter. after all, he was the only one who had been to the ou family before. however, he did not expect the other party to be so unyielding.


    if he was like the heaven inspectorate¡¯s official song de, who spoke with reason and evidence, xu bai would really follow him.


    however, xu bai wouldn¡¯t care if he were to act tough right from the start.


    we are all humans. can¡¯t we talk nicely?


    who gave you the right to speak ill of me?


    ¡°young master, let ye zi do it.¡± ye zi walked forward, her fair fingers moving slightly.


    the silk thread appeared in her hand. in the next moment, ye zi plucked it slightly, and a faint sound was emitted.


    the bailiffs that were about to surround them all stopped and took a few steps back. some of them spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and their faces turned pale.


    ¡°my young master has a noble status, how can you surpass him? young master didn¡¯t say that he wanted your lives, so i¡¯ll spare your lives.¡±ye zi¡¯s eyebrows were raised. although she was covered with a veil, she could feel a trace of killing intent circulating.


    this scene was very exaggerated, and it naturally attracted the attention of the surrounding pedestrians. many people stopped and pointed at them.


    ordinary people like them had seen cases of yamen arresting people, but this was the first time they had seen such a direct confrontation.


    ¡°how dare you!¡± the bailiff wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. although he was afraid, he still said firmly, ¡°do you know that disdisobeying the orders of the government is equivalent to opposing the imperial court? what will happen if you openly oppose the imperial court?¡±


    ye zi was about to speak, but before she could say anything, she felt a large hand pressing down on her shoulder.


    xu bai pressed down on ye zi¡¯s shoulder and patted her lightly.¡±don¡¯t be rash.


    let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±


    his tone was very calm, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    however, those who were familiar with xu bai knew very well that the calmer he was, the angrier he became. and his anger would turn into a tangible price.


    however, this group of people in front of them did not need to bear the price.


    the ones who needed to bear the price were the people behind them. just now, ye zi¡¯s attack had already taught this group of people a lesson.


    ¡® mm.¡± ye zi replied with a lazy tone. she walked behind xu bai and didn¡¯t probe further.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    seeing this scene, the bailiff thought xu bai had given in and shouted,¡±¡±men, lock it!¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡± xu bai raised his eyebrows.


    behind him, besides ye zi, there was also that puppet of the fourth stage.


    the puppet of the fourth stage moved upon hearing the sound. it drew the long saber at its waist, which shattered into pieces. the fragments floated in the air and surrounded the bailiffs.


    this scene was even more terrifying than ye zi¡¯s attack..

 Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Xu Bai Will Be Coaxed, Not Coerced (4)

    chapter 367: xu bai will be coaxed, not coerced (4)


    translator: 549690339


    the bailiffs ¡®faces were pale. they did not dare to make any movement at all, afraid that they would be pierced by these fragments if they took a step forward.


    ¡°i hate people who climb up to my nose. things can only be done once or twice. answer me, do you really want to die?¡±xu bai¡¯s tone was very calm.


    a unique killing intent emerged from his body and surrounded him.


    lock?


    ever since he had joined this circle, no one had ever dared to say this to him. even song de, who was in charge of these things, had explained the reason to him.


    now, these lackeys actually dared to say such words?


    if he had really done something wrong, he would have admitted to locking him up. but now, he was only asking him to go over and clarify the truth. why should he be locked up?


    who gave him the authority to lock up and arrest people without evidence, and even an official of the imperial court?


    ¡°slap.¡± xu bai said slowly.


    the puppet of the fourth stage moved, transforming into a gust of wind.


    the next moment, the bailiff who had spoken earlier let out a miserable cry. his face was swollen and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°are you still going to lock it?¡± ¡°if you mention it again, i¡¯ll take your heads,¡± xu bai said.¡±


    everyone was silent. no one dared to speak.


    xu bai waved his sleeves and said, ¡°lead the way.¡±¡±


    with the scene just now, this group of bailiffs cowered. they were just dogs abusing their power, but now they could not even say a word.


    not long after, xu bai arrived at the government office under the lead of the bailiff.


    throughout the entire process, the bailiffs were silent. they had never encountered such a situation before. in the past, when they arrested people, they were extremely arrogant. no one had ever resisted. now, it was completely different.


    when xu bai stepped into the government office, magistrate tong saw this scene again, especially when he saw that one of his subordinates ¡®faces was swollen on both sides. naturally, he knew what had happened.


    ¡°lord xu, what a great official prestige.¡±


    the tong residence magistrate sneered.


    xu bai placed his hand on the hilt of the black saber hundred break and said indifferently,¡±¡±compared to lord prefect, my official prestige is still considered small. the moment i came, i wanted to lock it up and bring me here. i want to ask what i have done?¡±


    lock?


    tong manor magistrate looked at his subordinates in astonishment.


    the bailiffs nodded timidly, admitting that what xu bai said was true.


    the tong residence magistrate¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    these subordinates had been with him for a long time and had become extremely arrogant. did they not understand what was going on?


    according to the laws of great chu, even an ordinary citizen could not lock the door without conclusive evidence.


    moreover, xu bai was the post station chief, equivalent to an official of the imperial court. if he dared to do this, he was simply tired of living!


    ¡°lord xu, please forgive me for my offense just now.¡±tong manor magistrate said-


    on the surface, it looked like an apology, but it didn¡¯t look like an apology at all. it didn¡¯t even make a move, and its hands were still behind its back.


    xu bai narrowed his eyes. this was the reason why he didn¡¯t want to deal with these people.


    not every prefecture token was the same as the zhou prefecture token.


    now, he had met a weirdo, the prefecture order who looked down on the people of the martial world.


    from the beginning to the end, he maintained his arrogance as if someone owed him money.


    ¡°just an apology?¡± ¡°according to the laws of great chu, how should they be punished for doing this?¡± xu bai asked slowly.¡±


    now, he could see that there was no need to be polite. this guy obviously looked down on the people of the martial world. it was useless to do more. it was better to be more direct.


    when tong manor heard this, his expression became even more gloomy as he said,¡±¡±lord xu, forgive people when you can.¡±


    ¡°so you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going to protect your subordinates?¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    this smile looked very sunny, but behind the sunlight, there was a deep, cold chill.


    commander tong knew very well that this was an accusation against him, so he looked at his other subordinates. ¡°thirty strokes.¡±


    the bailiffs who didn¡¯t go to find xu bai came up and took all the bailiffs away. soon, they heard continuous screams.


    ¡°lord xu, are you satisfied now?¡±the tong residence magistrate said slowly.


    ¡°of course i¡¯m satisfied,¡± xu bai said with a smile.¡±what¡¯s your name, prefect


    magistrate?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°surname tong.¡± ¡°let¡¯s talk about your matter now. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°lord tong, please speak. oh right, find a seat and sit down. since i¡¯m not a prisoner being escorted by you, of course i have a place to sit. ¡°xu bai rubbed his waist and said,¡±¡±this old waist is not durable at all.¡±


    ¡°look!¡± commander tong tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart and led xu bai to his seat.


    after xu bai sat down, ye zi came behind him and gently rubbed his shoulders.


    the puppet of the fourth stage stood at the side, acting as a guard. its entire body was covered in clothes, and its true appearance could not be seen clearly.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°lord xu really knows how to enjoy life.¡± ¡°now, let¡¯s talk about some serious matters. many people from many families have gone missing. before this, the


    ou family said that you had been there before¡­¡±


    the tong residence order told him the entire story.


    after saying that, he didn¡¯t say anything else and waited for xu bai¡¯s answer.


    ¡°oh, about that.¡± xu bai revealed an expression of sudden realization, as if he had just realized it. he said, ¡°if you want to talk about this matter, it¡¯s actually very simple. go to the purple wood mansion and ask around. this is what the pavilion master of the jiqiao pavilion told me..¡±

 Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Xu Bai Will Be Coaxed, Not Coerced (5)

    chapter 368: xu bai will be coaxed, not coerced (5)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°but i heard that you even beat up their old butler.¡±tong fu ling continued to ask the.


    ¡°if the dog is disobedient, i will beat it up. this is the same as lord tong¡¯s subordinates just now. could it be that this matter has something to do with me?¡±xu bai said casually.


    when commander tong heard this, he stood up with a swoosh. ¡°lord xu, you¡¯re just a post station chief. the words you¡¯re saying now are too disrespectful to me. do you know that just based on what you said just now, i can put you in jail?¡±


    xu bai tilted his head and said carelessly,¡±¡±ls there anything else?¡±


    tong manor head was stunned and confused by this sentence. he subconsciously said,¡±no, i haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°ye zi, let¡¯s go.¡± xu bai stood up and turned to leave.


    ye zi followed behind xu bai and did not say a word. she also did not look at the tong residence magistrate.


    the entire process was filled with contempt, not treating tong manor ling as a person at all.


    it was still the same sentence. bai had always been a person who would be coaxed but not forced. from the moment he came here, tong fu ling had been constantly threatening him.


    his temper was rather irritable. if others respected him, he would respect them. if you don¡¯t give me face, then i won¡¯t give you face either.


    ¡°stop!¡± tong manor magistrate naturally felt embarrassed and shouted angrily,¡±lf you dare to take another step, i will capture you.¡±


    there had never been a person who dared to be so arrogant in front of him. at least, he had never taken a fancy to a person in the martial arts world. now, they were ignoring him instead.


    this was his government office, but he was treated like this. he could not control himself at all.


    ¡°swoosh!¡±


    the puppet of the fourth stage drew the long saber at its waist.


    ¡°i advise lord tong to understand the ways of the world. without evidence, you dare to touch me? if you delay my trip to the capital, can you stand it if i accuse you in front of his majesty?¡±xu bai said slowly.


    the tong residence magistrate remained silent, and his eyes revealed a cautious expression.


    indeed, xu bai was now in the capital to accept the emperor¡¯s reward. if he was delayed because of his matter and found out that he had nothing to do with xu bai in the end, it would be a slap to the emperor¡¯s face.


    after all, the one who was delayed was not xu bai, but the emperor.


    if the emperor wanted to reward a person and you detained this person, then when the news spread from person to person, the one who suffered would be yourself.


    xu bai saw that the face of the tong residence magistrate had turned ashen. he laughed disdainfully and turned to leave.


    even after xu bai walked out of the door, the tong residence magistrate still did not say a word. his previous arrogance was completely different from now.


    after leaving the government office, xu bai brought ye zi and the puppet of the fourth stage back to the inn.


    he took out a nameless saber scripture and continued to read the progress bar. as for what had happened before, he did not care at all and only treated it as an interlude.


    ye zi rubbed her shoulders. the fourth grade puppet served tea and water. xu bai¡¯s small days were also very comfortable.


    he was living comfortably here, but the more tong manor magistrate thought about it in the government office, the angrier he felt.


    originally, he wanted to drink a mouthful of tea to calm himself down, but when it reached his mouth, the tong residence magistrate no longer had the mood to drink it. recalling the encounter just now, he threw the teacup on the ground with a bang, shattering it into pieces.


    there was already no one here. after all, when they saw the prefect magistrate lose his temper, everyone had already quietly retreated, lest it would be bad for them if they saw too much.


    ¡°bastard, you¡¯re simply a bastard! you¡¯re just a jianghu person. you¡¯re just lucky. how dare you shout at me!¡±the tong residence magistrate slammed the table angrily, his eyes red with anger.


    ¡°sir, don¡¯t be angry.¡± at this moment, a person walked into the backyard of the government office. he comforted him while telling the tong residence magistrate not to be angry.


    ¡°xu bai dared to treat me like this, and you want me not to be angry?¡±the tong residence magistrate said angrily.


    he had recruited this person some time ago. as his old butler had passed away due to illness a while ago, he had recruited a new one. although this person looked young, he was very capable, so the tong residence had made an exception and recruited him.


    the butler¡¯s surname was chen, and he was not old.


    butler chen smiled.¡± it¡¯s bad to be angry. your excellency, don¡¯t hold it in when you¡¯re angry. you have to vent it out to relieve it.¡±¡±


    ¡°how?¡± tong manor magistrate tried his best to calm himself down. ¡°you can¡¯t catch him, so what else can you do?¡±


    the only thing that could help him vent his anger was to make xu bai kneel down and kowtow in front of him.


    ¡°of course, why can¡¯t i?¡±butler chen smiled slightly and said,¡± it¡¯s just that there¡¯s no evidence. sir, you can create some evidence. ¡®¡±¡®


    as soon as he finished speaking, the scene fell silent.


    after a moment, the voice of the tong residence magistrate was heard.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°forging evidence, do you know that this is a violation of the laws of great chu?¡±when tong manor magistrate heard this, his face was filled with surprise.


    indeed, he wanted to vent his anger, but he had never thought of this method. after all, this method completely violated the laws of great chu.


    however, after hearing butler chen¡¯s words, he started thinking about it. it was as if something had taken root in his heart and could not be removed.


    ¡°sir, we are just making a false testimony to make him suffer. then, we will say that the evidence is wrong and has nothing to do with us.¡±butler chen continued.


    the tong residence magistrate fell into deep thought..

 Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Why Must You Be So Clever?(l)

    chapter 369: why must you be so clever?(l)


    translator: 549690339


    this suggestion was very bold, but it caused waves in his heart, as if he was inclined to do so.


    if they really did as butler chen said and gave xu bai fake evidence, they would arrest xu bai first and then let him go after saying that the evidence was fake. this would also dampen xu bai¡¯s spirit.


    moreover, there were no drawbacks. as the governor of this place, it was very reasonable for him to arrest people after discovering the evidence.


    the evidence was fake, and it needed a relatively normal process to prove it. before that, they needed to arrest xu bai first.


    even if the matter was brought to his majesty, he had done everything impartially. his majesty had no reason to blame him.


    ¡°in your opinion, what reason do we need to find to capture him?¡±the tong manor commander asked.


    he had already planned to do so, especially when he thought of xu bail s arrogant attitude from before. he became even more furious.


    little did he know that the reason why xu bai was so arrogant was entirely because of his attitude. if his attitude was not wrong, xu bai would have cooperated well.


    in this world, some people were like this. they felt that they were never wrong and that the one in the wrong was always others. once others did something bad to them, they would push all the blame away.


    ¡°i must teach him an unforgettable lesson and let him know the humiliation i suffered today.¡±the tong residence magistrate thought in his heart.


    in the clay mansion, he had always been unscrupulous, especially those martial artists and martial artists. he looked down on them.


    he thought that xu bai was also a jianghu person, but he was just lucky.


    now that he had been turned into such a state by a martial artist, he was naturally unwilling to accept it. under butler chen¡¯s instigation, he had already begun to think of revenge.


    ¡°sir, it¡¯s actually easy to find a reason. just say that we found a witness, then grab a prisoner from the prison and trick him into saying that if he agrees to testify, we will let him go. ¡°butler chen began to come up with a plan.¡± we¡¯ll just lock him up for a few days and let him suffer a little. after that, we¡¯ll say that the evidence is wrong. we can also kill the prisoner on death row directly and make it so that there¡¯s no evidence. ¡®¡±¡®


    when the tong residence magistrate heard this, he mused for a moment before finally nodding his head and agreeing.


    ¡°you have to do this well for me. also, you have to keep your mouth shut. no matter what, you can¡¯t spread it.¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± butler chen agreed and left.¡±l will arrange for the death row prisoners first.¡±


    the tong residence magistrate nodded and did not say anything else.


    butler chen had indeed gone out to arrange for the death ball. after arranging the death row prisoners, he left the government office and walked along the street. finally, he arrived at a remote residence and walked in from an inconspicuous door.


    as soon as he pushed open the door, he smelled a strange fragrance. he walked along the room and directly walked inside. there sat a woman wearing only a thin veil.


    ¡°master, everything has been set up. xu bai might be imprisoned, so that would be the best time to act. ¡°butler chen bent his body and did not dare to look at the woman in front of him.


    the veiled woman didn¡¯t even turn her head. she just looked at the bronze mirror on the dressing table and applied the best rouge on her face before speaking in a gentle voice.


    ¡°the woman beside him and the person wrapped in black this morning are especially strange. we must separate them, or the plan will fail.¡±


    ¡°master, it is indeed not certain that we can separate the group.¡±butler chen hesitated for a while before saying slowly, ¡°if xu bai really wants to take them with him, then we can only let them stay in prison together.¡±


    as soon as he said this, the room fell silent, like a pool of stagnant water.


    the woman in the light veil put down the rouge in her hand and stood up from the stool. the light veil swayed in front of her chest, and she could vaguely see something.


    ¡°if you really can¡¯t open it, then forget it.¡±


    butler chen nodded and agreed respectfully.


    ¡°oh, right.¡± the veiled woman seemed to have thought of something, and her plump red lips parted slightly.¡±take this thing and use him to do it. you must do it cleanly.¡±


    a square-shaped wooden box was placed on the ground. it was as tall as his calf.


    ¡°you just need to press the button on the wooden box, and the wooden box will explode and turn into fragments that fill the sky. the person will be pierced by these fragments and become riddled with holes.¡±the veiled woman explained in detail how to use it.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    unexpectedly, before he could continue, the veiled woman shook her head and pointed at butler chen with her slender finger. her tone turned from gentle to murderous. ¡°you might not understand, but you are the most suitable person to do it. i will only send you.¡±


    butler chen was slightly stunned. then, he lowered his head and remained silent.


    obviously, anyone would choose to remain silent when talking about such a life-and-death topic.


    after all, the terror of life and death was not something that ordinary people could overcome. now that the other party wanted him to die, this method made him fall into a dilemma.


    ¡°think about your wife and children. as long as you do this, i¡¯ll give them enough food and clothing for the rest of their lives. i¡¯ll do what i say. after all, you don¡¯t have any other choice. ¡°the veiled woman slowly walked in front of butler chen. her fair fingers lifted butler chen¡¯s chin, and her tone was as gentle as water..

 Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Why Must You Use Clever Techniques?(2)

    chapter 370: why must you use clever techniques?(2)


    translator: 549690339


    butler chen closed his eyes. after a long while, he finally opened his eyes and nodded fiercely. ¡°this lowly one will definitely do as master says and complete the mission.¡±


    he had no other choice. the seed had been planted in his mind. if his master wanted him to die, it would just be a thought from his master. if he died, his wife and children would be treated well. that was the only choice he had.


    ¡°go ahead.¡± the veiled woman lowered her hand and said.


    butler chen held the wooden box, gritted his teeth, and turned to leave.


    after butler chen left, the veiled woman returned to the dressing table. she looked at the beautiful face in the bronze mirror and muttered to herself.


    ¡°i¡¯m not like those idiots who only know how to kill with brute force.


    sometimes, killing doesn¡¯t require brute force.¡±


    xu bai didn¡¯t know what happened after that. in the blink of an eye, another two to three days had passed.


    he did not know what had happened recently. the other party had not made any movements, as if he had suddenly disappeared.


    however, he was also very clear that as long as he had not reached the capital and was still in the clay mansion, the other party would definitely make a move. the only difference was how they would do it.


    in the past few days, he had been bored. other than eating, he would stay in the inn in the clay mansion and read the progress bar of the nameless saber scripture.


    the liver progress bar was originally a particularly boring thing. fortunately, ye zi was here to make this boring thing interesting.


    ¡°young master, tell me more about what happened in that county.¡± ye zi sat beside xu bai and placed xu bails calf on her thigh. she gently massaged it and spoke coquettishly as she massaged it.


    when he had nothing to do these few days, xu bai would talk about his past with ye zi. of course, they were all interesting things.


    other people might get sick of hearing these interesting stories, but ye zi would never get sick of them.


    in the ye clan, even those direct descendants were like commodities. as long as someone took a fancy to them, they would sell them.


    in order for these products to be seen by others, in addition to the usual etiquette and various educated characters, one must also be proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.


    from the moment they were born to the very end, every member of the ye family was given away as a commodity and was not allowed to step out of their doors.


    therefore, they had never learned about the various interesting things in this world. they only knew how to recite some famous poems and learn various skills.


    in xu bail s opinion, this kind of encounter was extremely pitiful. he also took advantage of this period of time to patiently tell ye zi every day.


    ye zi was also listening with great interest. whenever xu bai stopped talking, she would massage xu bai¡¯s shoulders and legs, as if trying to please him and let him continue.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s not talk about it today.¡± xu bai said helplessly.


    it was not that he did not want to continue, but the progress bar of the nameless saber scripture in his hand was about to reach completion.


    ye zi was not an unreasonable person. she could occasionally act coquettishly, but when she really encountered something, she was very sensible. when she heard that xu bai was unwilling to continue, she softly said ¡°oh¡± and continued to lower her head to massage xu bails legs.


    xu bai turned around and stared at the nameless saber scripture in his hand.


    the progress bar was still growing rapidly. in the blink of an eye, when the last gap was filled, the progress bar finally reached a perfect state.


    light blue smoke appeared and turned into lines of words that gathered in front of him again.


    soon, the words became clearer, and xu bai could see the contents clearly.


    [you have studied the nameless saber scripture and comprehended the 24 steps of armor penetration (incomplete). ]


    looking at the name, he already understood. it was another movement skill.


    after all, the nameless saber scripture had already set a standard in his mind. it was a relatively complete saber technique that included various complementary skills.


    ¡°it should be fusing soon.¡± xu bai thought to himself.


    as expected, just as he thought about it, new words appeared again. [fusion option found. fusion in progress.]


    [armor penetration 24 steps (incomplete)+ line penetration second


    transformation = line penetration third transformation.]


    [fusion successful.]


    after the light blue words appeared again, they quickly disappeared and turned into a huge amount of information that entered xu bai¡¯s mind.


    the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [name: xu bail


    realm: fourth stage unspecialized.¡±


    [four moves of the knife (level 6): maximum level.]


    [reversing purple cloud squall yin yang break (level 6): [maximum level.]


    [wind snow return (level 5): maximum level.] [breaking through three turns, level 5]: maximum level.]


    [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.]


    [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney harvester (level 5): maximum level.] [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.] [clever puppet technique (level 6): maximum level.] [indestructible body (incomplete)(level 5):[maximum level.]


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡± comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    xing po¡¯s three transformations had reached the fifth step, and all aspects had undergone a qualitative leap. his speed and endurance, as well as his evasive maneuvers, had all made great progress.


    this was a good thing, but xu bai frowned.


    he found something interesting, which was the number of existing nameless saber scripture.


    there were still seventeen books of the nameless saber scripture, but now, the skills he obtained from them could be divided into three types. heart cultivation technique, movement technique, saber technique..

 Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Why Must You Use Clever Skills (3)

    chapter 371: why must you use clever skills (3)


    translator: 549690339


    his mental cultivation technique was at the sixth rank, his movement technique had reached the fifth rank, and his saber technique had also reached the sixth rank. although he had also fused other skills, he still had a total of seventeen books!


    according to the legend of the nameless saber scripture, after gathering all the parts and comprehending the things inside, one could enter the first-grade realm.


    seventeen books.


    if he comprehended all of them, it would not just be first-grade. even if the mental cultivation method reached first-grade, how much would the nameless saber scripture cost?


    even if xu bail s calculation was exaggerated, it would be five books.


    of the remaining twelve books, five were for saber techniques and six were for movement techniques.


    what about the other book?


    most importantly, xu bai¡¯s calculation was a little exaggerated. if it wasn¡¯t exaggerated, he would still have a lot left.


    ¡°could it be¡­there¡¯s also a new set of skills?¡± when xu bai thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    sometimes, he had to find a way for himself. now that he had a new discovery, he was naturally very motivated.


    ¡°continue!¡±


    thinking of this, xu bai took out another book and continued to check the progress bar. he handed one of the books to ye zi and said, ¡°burn it.¡±


    ye zi blinked and obediently took the book. she found a brazier and burned the book that xu bai had already finished.


    destroying the evidence. in this world, even the karma had come out. there were also all kinds of feng shui. if he was not careful, he might be able to deduce something from the book that he had already finished. burning it to ashes was the safest.


    a burning smell came from the room.


    ye zi waited until the book in front of her turned to ashes before she stood up and rubbed xu bails shoulders.


    she liked doing these things very much. of course, there were also people involved.


    back then, when xu bai had protected her behind him, she had felt that she hat-t-ar


    and now, she didn¡¯t go against the family¡¯s arrangements for her.


    ye zi sized up xu bai while pinching him.


    time passed by unknowingly. in the blink of an eye, it was already afternoon.


    at this moment, xu bai was about to put down the nameless saber scripture in his hand and bring ye zi out to shop and have a meal. unexpectedly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°who is it?¡± xu bai frowned. could it be that they were from the government office?


    as it turned out, his guess was right. a trembling voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°xu¡­ lord xu¡­please come with us.¡±


    his voice was trembling. it was obvious that he was extremely afraid of xu bai.


    xu bai thought of something.


    the puppet of the fourth stage standing guard at the side walked forward and opened the door.


    outside the door, a bailiff stood obediently. when the door opened, he even trembled.


    ever since xu bai showed his might last time, they had learned a lot. now, they were only afraid of xu bai. other than that, they were still afraid.


    ¡°what is it?¡± xu bai frowned.


    the bailiffs cowered, ¡°lord tong says¡­¡± we¡¯ve already found a witness and asked you to hurry over. we¡¯ve specially come to invite lord xu.¡± it was still the same sentence. xu bai was a very particular person.


    people respect me one foot, i respect others ten feet.


    this bailiff was now very respectful, so xu bai wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him. and like last time, he didn¡¯t kill him, which was already considered lenient.


    ¡°lead the way.¡± xu bai put the nameless saber scripture back into his bag and carried it on his back. only then did he stand up and say indifferently.


    there was evidence?


    he was now very curious about what kind of evidence there was.


    seeing that xu bai wasn¡¯t angry, the bailiff heaved a sigh of relief. he didn¡¯t stay there any longer and quickly led the way.


    xu bai led ye zi and the puppet of the fourth stage out of the inn very quickly. they went around the streets and arrived at the government office.


    when he first stepped into the government office, he saw that the government office had already set up a large formation. in the main hall, two rows of government runners were standing full of killing clubs.


    in the middle of the two rows of bailiffs was a man dressed in ordinary clothes. xu bai walked in and naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention. when he walked to the center of the hall, he heard a slap from the tong mansion¡¯s token.


    ¡°lord tong, is there a need to make it so grand?¡±xu bai said with interest.


    he had been in this circle for so long, but he had never been interrogated in the lobby. he felt that it was quite novel.


    ¡°how dare you!¡± tong fu ling slammed the table and said,¡±xu bai, i called you here because i found out that you were related to the disappearance of those family members. now, you better correct your attitude.¡±


    ¡°why?¡± xu bai pointed at the man in ordinary clothes and said,¡±¡±ls this person the evidence?¡±


    ¡°it is important to have a witness and both physical evidence to handle a case. although there is only one witness now, xu bai, you have to stay in the government office. at the very least, you have to wait until the truth is out before you can leave. ¡°there was a smile on the face of the tong residence magistrate, and his smile contained a hint of pleasure.


    at this moment, the man who had been standing at the side finally spoke. he put on a panicked expression and pointed at xu bai, shouting,¡±milord, it¡¯s him!


    he was the one i saw at that time!¡±


    xu bal was speecnless.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    her acting skills were ridiculously bad.


    he was very sure that this man was not there that night. those people were already dead. it was impossible to leave anyone alive.


    ¡°you should be very clear about the consequences of making false evidence. i am also an official of the imperial court. don¡¯t you know what will happen if you use false evidence to frame me?¡±xu bai said indifferently.


    the man in ordinary clothes suddenly felt a little scared because he was a little afraid when he heard xu bai say that he was an official of the imperial court.


    ¡°if you lie and falsely accuse my young master, i will make sure you never return.¡±ye zi¡¯s beautiful eyes were cold.¡± tell me everything you know. i want to see how you can make up a flawless story..¡±¡®

 Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Why Must You Use Clever Skills?(4)

    chapter 372: why must you use clever skills?(4)


    translator: 549690339


    she was very angry and wanted nothing more than to break this man in front of her into pieces.


    the man in ordinary clothes stammered, but he still told her the whole story.


    xu bai heard this and frowned slightly.


    ye zi still wanted to speak, but she did not expect xu bai to hold her down and stop her from continuing.


    ¡°since you have a so-called witness, what do you want to do? do you just want to throw me into prison?¡±xu bai looked straight at the tong residence token and said.


    of course.¡± tong manor master nodded.¡± lord xu, you can rest assured.


    before that, you won¡¯t be harmed in any way. you¡¯ll just lose your freedom.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± xu bai turned around and walked straight to the cell without saying a word.


    the magistrate was slightly surprised. he had thought that there would be a very intense debate, and he had even prepared many backup plans. however, he did not expect xu bai to turn around and leave without arguing.


    for some reason, the scene that should have been very satisfying suddenly felt a little angry and even sullen.


    it was as if you had set up an inescapable net, waiting for the other party to crawl in, but the other party was taking a stroll in the courtyard as if they were on a vacation.


    but since things had come to this, it was like an arrow on the string, and it had to be fired.


    ¡°take lord xu away. wait, lord xu. these two can¡¯t follow you.¡±¡±


    these two were naturally referring to the puppet of the fourth stage and ye zi.


    xu bai turned his head and said,¡±who made that rule?¡± is it your rule? am i already a confirmed criminal?¡±


    he asked three questions in a row, and the tong residence was rendered speechless.


    the tong manor magistrate felt even more aggrieved. he kept feeling that he had been snubbed instead.


    in the end, he still let xu bai bring ye zi and the others into prison.


    the cell door was tightly shut.


    after locking the door, the bailiff left immediately. he didn¡¯t stop at all. he even ran as fast as he could, afraid that he would be angered by xu bai if he stayed here for a while.


    ¡°young master, ye zi doesn¡¯t understand. why don¡¯t you argue? actually, we can ask a lot of things, but that person might not be able to answer.¡±ye zits fair face was filled with confusion. she couldn¡¯t figure out what xu bai was thinking.


    it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust xu bai, but she was very curious. after all, sometimes, when her curiosity reached a certain level, she couldn¡¯t help but want to investigate.


    xu bai smiled and found a seat against the wall. leaning against the wall, he took out the nameless saber scripture and said,¡±¡±there are some things that you will understand later.¡±


    since she had already said this, ye zi also understood that now was not the time to say this. she saw that xu bai was still leisurely and relaxed. she ran behind xu bai and continued to massage xu bail s shoulders.


    ¡°if something really happens, ye zi will block the path of retreat for young master.¡±ye zi said gently.


    xu bai smiled, ¡°if something really happened to the grand itinerant, why would i need you to block my escape route? don¡¯t worry, everything is under control.¡¯¡±¡®


    if he really wanted to go to court, he had a hundred ways to find out that what that person said was false. he could even make that person admit it face to face.


    but before that, xu bai had to consider something very important.


    just a few days ago, tong manor¡¯s magistrate was still gnashing his teeth and could not do anything to him. however, in the blink of an eye, he came up with a trick and even specially found someone to impersonate him and produce fake evidence.


    there was a problem here.


    it was either the tong residence magistrate had racked his brains and thought of it, or someone had given him a bad idea behind his back and made him do this.


    if it was the first type, it would be fine.


    but what if it was the second type?


    if it was the second possibility, then the people behind it were very likely those who had intercepted him.


    xu bai would not let go of this opportunity. even if it was only a possibility, he still wanted to see what tricks the other party was up to.


    the enemy was in the dark while he was in the light. in such a situation, he could only wait for the enemy to attack first and then counterattack.


    xu bai firmly believed that there was no perfect event in this world. as long as the other party made a move, there would definitely be a loophole. it was just the size of the loophole.


    the more he attacked, the more loopholes he had, and the bigger the loopholes would be. he would have an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    ¡°just be at ease.¡± xu bai yawned and continued to study the nameless saber scripture in his hand.


    time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was already night.


    at this moment, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. there were not many dark clouds in the sky. the moonlight sprinkled silver splendor on the dark earth, accentuating the tranquility.


    in this dark night, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of the night watch. other than that, the street was silent.


    in the government office.


    it was dark here, and only two lanterns were lit outside the cell.


    at this time, tong manor¡¯s ling was already asleep.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    according to yun zihai¡¯s habits, he would probably still be burning the midnight oil at this time.


    everyone¡¯s way of handling things was different, and everyone¡¯s ambitions were different.


    people like tong ling were already old, and the chances of climbing up were very small. they might as well guard this small piece of land. as long as nothing big happened, they would be happy and carefree. naturally, they would not work hard to stay up late.


    she had already fallen asleep at such a late hour. there was even a slight snoring sound.


    in his pitch -black backyard, there was a figure walking carefully..

 Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Why Do You Have to Use Clever Techniques In The Great

    chapter 373: why do you have to use clever techniques in the great


    translator: 549690339


    butler chen held the wooden box in his hand, his eyes filled with determination.


    tonight was the time for them to carry out their plan.


    they didn¡¯t want to kill xu bai. in fact, it wasn¡¯t the best time to do so. after all, they didn¡¯t have absolute confidence.


    if he didn¡¯t kill xu bai, then he would kill the tong residence magistrate.


    this wooden box was a great trick. if it exploded, it would cause a wound similar to xu bai¡¯s black saber, hundred break.


    and this was the plan of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people of the people.


    actually, this move had already been used in the purple wood mansion, but it was not used well.


    the people from chess board mountain had calculated accurately, and the method they used was also very clever. however, the price they paid was too small.


    in the purple wood mansion, those who died were merely people from the clans, so how could they possibly bring pressure to xu bai?


    and now, what they needed to do was not to kill those people from the clans, but to kill the tong residence magistrate.


    an official of the imperial court had died, and it was an order from a prefecture. coincidentally, xu bai was also involved in this matter. then, everything would turn into a different perspective.


    by that time, when they found out that the wound was similar to xu bai¡¯s black saber hundred rend, xu bai would not be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the river.


    at that time, xu bai would be in big trouble even without them doing anything.


    this was the best method. he didn¡¯t use brute force, but rather, he used a clever move.


    however, the only price was that butler chen would definitely die because this ingenious explosion was indiscriminate.


    the reason why butler chen was asked to do it was because butler chen was considered to be the close subordinate of the tong residence order, so he had the opportunity to do it.


    ¡°dong dong dong!¡±


    butler chen came to the door and knocked gently.


    after waiting for a few breaths of time, tong manor¡¯s voice came from inside the door.


    ¡°who is it?¡±


    ling tong¡¯s voice carried a trace of irritation.


    ¡°master, it¡¯s me.¡± butler chen said in a low voice,¡±l just thought of a way to let xu bai stay in the prison for a few more days to help the master solve his worries. ¡®¡±¡®


    as soon as she finished speaking, the sound of dressing could be heard from the room.


    a moment later, the tong manor leader came to the door and opened it. he looked at butler chen and frowned.


    ¡°a few days is enough.¡±


    after what he had done this afternoon, the tong residence magistrate was actually still feeling a little uneasy.


    although he knew that he could no longer climb up and had already begun to ruin it, he was still a scholar. he still felt a little guilty for a scholar to do such a dirty thing.


    so that night, he lay in bed and could not sleep. when butler chen knocked on the door, he quickly got up.


    ¡°master, i know you¡¯ve vented your anger, but xu bail s attitude this afternoon was still too bad. if you don¡¯t temper him, you¡¯ll lose face!¡±butler chen said respectfully.


    he acted as if he was giving advice to the tong residence¡¯s magistrate in order to obtain a better reward.


    tong manor magistrate frowned. after pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°tell me, what is your method?¡±


    ¡°master, look at this. this is the evidence. ¡°butler chen raised the wooden box in his hand and slowly approached the tong residence token.


    tong fu ling¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as he came over.


    the distance between them was getting closer and closer. butler chen counted silently in his heart, and a ruthless look appeared in his eyes.


    there was a button above the wooden box. just as tong fuling was at the closest angle, butler chen placed his hand on it and pressed it hard.


    ¡°crack! ¡±


    a soft voice sounded.


    the surroundings were quiet and everything was normal.


    butler chen was speechless.


    tong fu ling was puzzled, ¡°what is this thing?¡± why is there a mechanical sound when i press it?¡±


    butler chen was stunned. he continued to press the button.


    ¡°kacha! kacha!¡±


    the sound continued, but the wooden box was still the same wooden box. there was no sound at all.


    ¡°this¡­ how is that possible?¡±


    butler chen was dumbfounded.


    at this moment, tong manor leader finally noticed something unusual. he felt that there seemed to be something wrong with this butler¡¯s expression.


    ¡°show me your wooden box. what is it?¡±tong fu ling extended his hand.


    butler chen looked at the hand that the tong family¡¯s magistrate had extended. he suddenly raised the wooden box in his hand and prepared to throw it fiercely on the ground.


    however, in the next moment, a gust of strong wind came from afar and chopped off both of his hands. the wooden box did not fall heavily to the ground. instead, it fell to the ground with gravity and was not damaged at all.


    butler chen screamed and rolled on the ground.


    the tong residence magistrate revealed a surprised expression as he turned his head to look at the darkness not far away.


    xu bai walked out of the darkness with ye zi and the fourth stage puppet, yawning.


    ¡°i heard the sound of a machine beating in prison. i shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    why did you choose a machine?¡±


    the faint voice was filled with regret.


    ¡°xu bai, you actually dare to escape from prison. you¡¯re simply¡­¡± tong manor magistrate came back to his senses and pointed at xu bai, ready to question him.


    in the next moment, xu bai slapped the face of the tong residence magistrate. a rank-4 against a rank-5 was so direct that the tong residence magistrate did not even have time to react.


    ¡°idiot, from now on, if you dare to speak any more nonsense, i¡¯ll let your soul return to the underworld..¡±

 Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: The Real Purpose of the Veil Woman (1)

    chapter 374: the real purpose of the veil woman (1)


    translator: 549690339


    this slap was very loud and clear, especially ear-piercing in this dark courtyard. the tong residence magistrate touched his face and was already dumbfounded.


    he was suddenly stimulated by this and could not come back to his senses for a long time. after all, this slap came too suddenly, so he kept maintaining this position for a long time.


    why did xu bai appear here, and why did the wooden box lose its effect? in fact, all of this was very simple. it was because this wooden box was cleverly used.


    when butler chen passed by with the wooden box, xu bai heard the sound of the mechanism inside the wooden box.


    if a rank-4 unspecialized couldn¡¯t even hear such a thing, how could he be worthy of this title?


    if a martial artist had not reached the second stage, his genuine qi would not be able to flow out of his body, but that did not mean that other professions did not have this function.


    xu bai was not a martial artist, and his refined qi was not true qi.


    clever mechanisms and the like could all be controlled from afar. otherwise, how could some mechanisms be activated from the air?


    the only difference was that the person who made it was more familiar with it.


    to make a very simple analogy, if two people knew the art of mechanics, one of them would be able to make a move, but it would be very difficult for the other to control it because the person who made the move was more familiar with it.


    however, butler chen was not clever.


    xu bai was at the max level.


    comparing the two, everything seemed logical.


    when butler chen walked to the door of the tong residence, xu bai had already deciphered the important thing inside, so the wooden box did not play its role.


    taking advantage of the fact that the tong family magistrate had been slapped and had yet to react, xu bai did not say anything else and directly kicked butler chen in front of him.


    butler chen had lost his hands, but xu bai had no intention of keeping him.


    instead, he wanted to get rid of him immediately.


    the reason was simple. since the other party had sent someone, they must have planted a seed in his mind. it would be useless to ask anything. not only would it be useless, but it would also cause butler chen to die immediately.


    most importantly, xu bai wasn¡¯t sure if butler chen would know if he triggered the seed and killed him.


    he still had follow-up plans, so he couldn¡¯t afford to have any problems in this aspect.


    housekeeper chen was kicked away by xu bai and flew into the air with a miserable cry. at this moment, xu bai raised his other foot and kicked the wooden box into the air at the same time. his true core strength surged and the mechanism in the wooden box was activated.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    the moment the mechanism was activated, the wooden box suddenly exploded. countless fragments exploded, piercing butler chen¡¯s entire body.


    he died.


    the shards were an area-of-effect attack. some of them flew toward xu bai and the others, but due to the distance, their power was greatly reduced, so they were easily blocked.


    ¡°swoosh!¡±


    the black saber returned to its scabbard.


    xu bai turned his head and looked at the tong residence magistrate. his tone carried a hint of mockery.¡±do you understand now? why should i slap you?


    even if i were to slap you again, you wouldn¡¯t dare to stop me.¡±


    the tong manor magistrate had already recovered, but after seeing this scene, he fell into a daze again. his entire person was like a rotten wood that could not move, standing on the spot for a long time.


    if he still couldn¡¯t see the subtlety of this, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach his current position.


    it was obvious that the other party only wanted to kill him, and the reason why he wanted to kill him might have something to do with xu bai.


    after all, butler chen¡¯s plan was to frame xu bai. he was just using him as an excuse.


    ¡°i was wrong.¡± the tong residence magistrate finally lowered his head, his hands hanging by his sides. he looked as if he had aged several years, and he no longer had his previous arrogance.


    he often thought that since he was a scholar, he would not be interested in these wild jianghu people, and xu bai himself was born in jianghu.


    therefore, he didn¡¯t like xu bai. as for the reward, he just thought that xu bai was lucky.


    ¡°where did you go wrong?¡± xu bai continued to ask.


    ¡°the mistake is that i shouldn¡¯t have listened to calumny and done things that go against the principles of scholars.¡±¡±lord xu, if you want to kill me or cut me up, do as you please.¡¯¡±¡®


    he had already admitted defeat. if this matter was brought to the emperor, he would not have a good ending. however, since he had already done it, there was no room for redemption. he could only choose to silently bear it.


    he imew very well what the consequences of listening to calumny, plotting against an official of the imperial court, or even going to the capital to receive a reward would be.


    death was considered the lightest punishment. he might even be thrown into prison and suffer endless pain.


    xu bai smiled and said calmly,¡¯¡±¡®actually, i don¡¯t want you to suffer a heavy punishment, but all of this depends on whether you can atone for your sins.¡±


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    commander tong had been prepared to receive xu bails storm-like attacks, but after hearing these words, he suddenly raised his head, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    he wondered if he had heard wrongly. xu bai was actually letting bygones be bygones and trying to atone for his crimes?


    ¡°understood! understood!¡± ¡± yes.¡± tong manor master nodded his head vigorously.¡± i¡¯ll definitely do as lord xu says, as long as lord xu gives me a chance.¡± ¡®


    he finally understood that the man in front of him was not someone he could offend. even with his personality, he had to lower his head now.


    king sheng you wanted him to lower his head, and now, xu bai wanted him to lower his head as well..

 Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: The Real Purpose of the Veil Woman (2)

    chapter 375: the real purpose of the veil woman (2)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°from now on, you are already dead. ¡°xu bai suddenly asked, ¡°according to the procedure, if a prefecture¡¯s prefecture is dead, how should we investigate?¡¯¡±¡®


    the tong residence magistrate was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted and instantly understood what xu bai meant.


    good plan!


    he wanted to beat them at their own game and lure out the real mastermind. then, he would follow the clues and get rid of the mastermind.


    at the thought of this, the tong residence magistrate also began to answer one by one, ¡°it depends on what kind of situation it is. in a situation like this, it¡¯s obvious that the heaven inspectorate will be sent to investigate.¡±


    ¡°very good.¡± xu bai said,¡± you go deal with it. oh right, why isn¡¯t there anyone in your government office?¡¯¡±¡®


    there was no sound even after such a huge commotion, which made xu bai very puzzled.


    tong manor magistrate was also confused. under such circumstances, someone should have rushed over long ago.


    his first wife had passed away, and his only son had been sent to the academy of jiangnan road, so the place was full of servants and bailiffs.


    ¡°let¡¯s look for it.¡± xu bai said.


    the few of them began to search the government office. soon, they discovered that these people had been drugged in advance and had all fallen asleep.


    seeing that these people were fine, xu bai dispelled his doubts and continued the previous topic.¡±from now on, follow your procedures. i¡¯ll continue to return to the prison cell. when the time comes, you can casually convict me.


    for example, the crime of murder. of course, all of this had to be done very carefully. only people you trusted could do it. you couldn¡¯t even let the person from the heaven inspectorate know.¡±


    he had already thought it through. wasn¡¯t everything that the other party had done just to frame him? then let the other party frame him.


    after he framed the other party, he would see how the other party attacked. then, he would counterattack. wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful?


    he wasn¡¯t like qin feng, who couldn¡¯t even catch a fish. he was an excellent fisherman.


    ¡°good!¡± the tong residence magistrate quickly agreed.


    this was a good opportunity for him to redeem himself, so he didn¡¯t want to let it go.


    xu bai looked around and saw that it was already late. he turned around and brought ye zi towards the prison cell.


    tong manor master gritted his teeth and finally began to follow xu bail s instructions.


    although xu bai had arranged a general direction, he had to deal with the details. for example, he had to find a corpse that was exactly the same as him.


    he just had to make it look like he was killed in a wooden box.


    at this time, the night was getting deeper and deeper, and even the night watchmen were dozing off.


    the night was long, and time passed unknowingly until the next day.


    the next day.


    the clay house exploded!


    according to the news from the government office this morning, the head of the terracotta manor, the tong manor, was assassinated last night. his body was beyond recognition.


    it was said that the assassin had also been found and was locked up in the cell.


    once this news spread, it was undoubtedly a heavy bomb to the people of the clay mansion.


    after all, they were all ordinary people. now that they had heard such explosive news, everyone in the clay mansion was discussing this matter. whether it was after dinner or in the streets and alleys, the voices of discussion became more and more frequent.


    ¡°i heard that the murderer who was arrested was also an official of the imperial court.¡±


    ¡°i also heard that this murder happened because of the hatred between the two of them.¡±


    ¡°our prefecture order is gone. i reckon the imperial court will send a new person over again. moreover, that person is still locked up in prison. they will definitely wait for the new person to come before dealing with him.¡±


    discussions rose and fell from the streets and alleys. among these ordinary people, there was an ordinary-looking person who was quietly listening. after listening, he did not stop and walked in a direction.


    this ordinary-looking man walked around the streets and alleys and finally arrived in front of a hidden house.


    the man looked left and right. after confirming that there was no tail, he pushed the door open and entered.


    the room was pitch-black and the windows were sealed shut. in the corner of the room, a woman in a light veil was tidying her hair.


    ¡°master, the plan has succeeded.¡± the man bowed respectfully and said.


    when the veiled woman heard the voice, she put down the wooden comb in her hand and nodded. her tone was gentle.¡±alright, i got it. now do you know why i didn¡¯t let you go to the government office last night?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± ¡± the woman beside xu bai has a special skill in the soul,¡± the man said.¡± if i go, i¡¯ll be easily discovered. that¡¯s why master didn¡¯t let me go.¡±¡±


    he was very good at hiding. if it was any other time, he would definitely go and see it with his own eyes. however, there was suddenly a woman beside xu bai, and she had some achievements in the aspect of the soul. if he was discovered, all his previous efforts would be in vain.


    ¡°yes.¡± the veiled woman gave a soft grunt of acknowledgment and walked up to the ordinary-looking man with a lazy air.


    as she walked, her slender thighs rubbed against the light gauze, bringing about a fine sound.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°next, it¡¯s time for the next step of the plan.¡±


    ¡°this subordinate will send someone to assassinate xu bai in the prison.¡±the man said hurriedly.


    who knew that he had just finished speaking? not only did he not receive the woman¡¯s praise, but he also received a stern shout.


    ¡°nonsense, who told you to assassinate him? that¡¯s just a boorish way of doing things. if i really did that, what difference would there be between me and those idiots from the purple wood mansion?¡±


    the man was stunned, clearly unable to react..

 Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: The Real Purpose of the Veil Woman (3)

    chapter 376: the real purpose of the veil woman (3)


    translator: 549690339


    if he didn¡¯t kill xu bai, would he still be useful?


    if xu bai could successfully enter the capital, the emperor would have another right-hand man by his side. wouldn¡¯t everything he had done before be in vain?


    ¡°if i wanted to kill him, why would i do such a thing? he spent so much effort just to get someone on his side.¡±the veiled woman picked up the long hair on her shoulder and gently wrapped it around her index finger.


    ¡°think about it carefully. xu bai has no way out now. his crime is almost confirmed, and his only way out is us.¡±


    ¡°as long as he is willing to join us and let me plant the seed, then i will help him clear his identity. at that time, the important people around the emperor will be our people. isn¡¯t this better than killing him directly?¡±


    at this point, the veiled woman seemed to think that her plan was perfect. she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth with her hand and laugh softly.


    the man was speechless.


    he did not expect his master to make such a decision. it was indeed unexpected.


    ¡°then¡­does master mean that our next step is to save him?¡±


    the veiled woman nodded and said,¡± actually, i wanted to kill him in the beginning, but i don¡¯t want to anymore. if you save him, he can only go with you. if he doesn¡¯t go, he will die. if he leaves, it will be a road of no return. ¡®¡±¡® ¡°yes, sir!¡± the ordinary-looking man nodded and said, ¡°i¡¯ll deal with it now.¡± the veiled woman waved her fair arm and told him to hurry up.


    after the man left, the veiled woman returned to the dressing table. she looked at her face in the bronze mirror and couldn¡¯t help but smile gently. ¡°i¡¯m planting the seeds¡­such a man should be very strong.¡±


    she thought to herself as she clenched her legs.


    everything that happened in this world would inevitably cause great or small turbulence, but all turbulence could not be compared to the passage of time.


    time would never wait for anyone. no matter what happened, it would move forward without stopping.


    for the entire day, the entire clay mansion was in constant discussion. the lively sound lasted until night before it gradually disappeared.


    the night returned to its usual tranquility. other than the sound of the night watch, there was no one else wandering the streets.


    a lonely kitten was in the corner of the street, rummaging through the remaining trash.


    at this moment, the kitten suddenly raised its head and looked warily at a corner. all the fur on its body stood on end.


    more than ten figures flashed across the street. they were dressed in black, their faces covered with cloth, and they were holding all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    the deserted streets became their best cover, and they walked fearlessly.


    their target was the government office, or more accurately, xu bai in the cell.


    xu bai stayed in the cell and yawned. he leaned his head on ye zi¡¯s thigh and let ye zi press his head.


    the puppet of the fourth stage picked up the nameless saber scripture and held it right in front of xu bai¡¯s line of sight. the progress bar was slowly increasing.


    the plan during the day was very successful. at this time, the tong residence magistrate had already hidden himself well. he found a death row prisoner in the prison cell. his figure was similar to the tong residence magistrate¡¯s, and he made it look like he was riddled with holes. he had already deceived many people.


    as for the other details along the way, tong manor magistrate had also done it perfectly. xu bai did not ask about it. after all, if he could not even do these things well, he would not be qualified to be a manor magistrate.


    ¡°young master, rest early.¡± ye zi¡¯s hand gently brushed across xu bai¡¯s forehead as she lowered her head and said.


    her long black hair fell on xu bai¡¯s face, making it itch.


    from xu bails angle, he could only see ye zit s eyes. as for why he couldn¡¯t see her entire face, it was because it was too big.


    ¡°no need.¡± xu bai suddenly stood up and stared at the corridor outside the cell.


    at this moment, ye zi also noticed something and subconsciously turned her head to look.


    in the dark passageway, a dozen figures suddenly appeared.


    ¡°it seems that there are still many people who can¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night. ¡°xu bai narrowed his eyes and placed his hand on the black blade, hundred break.


    at this moment, the leader hurriedly said,¡±lord xu, don¡¯t do anything. we¡¯re here to save you.¡±


    xu bai narrowed his eyes.


    he had thought that these people were here to kill him again. after all, his plan had already been spread out, so someone would definitely come. however, he did not expect that they were here to save him.


    ¡°what do you mean?¡± xu bai asked.


    seeing that xu bai didn¡¯t make a move, the leader heaved a sigh of relief and said,¡±¡±lord xu is already on the cliff and has no way out. if you stay here, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die. why don¡¯t you come with us?¡±


    ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°are they the ones who specifically want to deal with me?¡± xu bai asked with a frown.¡¯


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    to save him instead of killing him, he first had to figure out the identities of these people.


    ¡°to be honest, we can¡¯t stand lord xu being wronged like this. ¡°the leader made up an excuse and said,¡±the people behind us have found some clues that can prove lord xu¡¯s innocence. however, before that, we need time, and lord xu can¡¯t wait at all, so he asked us to take lord xu away first.¡±


    xu bai raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything.


    there were many things worth pondering about the reason that the other party had given.


    there are two kinds of possibilities. the first is the person who told the truth. they are not the ones who killed him behind the scenes. the second is the person who killed him. they have another purpose..

 Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: The Real Purpose of the Veil Woman (4)

    chapter 377: the real purpose of the veil woman (4)


    translator: 549690339


    xu bai was more inclined to the second option. there was no other reason than that he didn¡¯t know anyone in the clay mansion, nor did he have any so-called connections.


    what the leader said just now could be treated as nonsense.


    however, if it was the second possibility, what was the purpose of the other party doing all these things?


    after thinking about it, xu bai suddenly thought of a possibility.


    could it be that he wanted to pull her to the other party¡¯s side?


    the more he thought about it, the more likely it was.


    since things had already happened, it was better to follow the other party¡¯s rhythm.


    ¡°open the door.¡± xu bai said.


    the leader found it hard to accept such straightforwardness.


    xu bai looked at the man and said,¡± just like you said, i¡¯m at the end of my rope now. if you have a way to help me clear my name, then what¡¯s the harm in me following you for the time being?¡¯¡±¡®


    the leader finally recovered and said, ¡°alright, then let lord xu come out.¡±


    the lock outside the door was broken by a knife, and xu bai walked out from inside.


    after he left, he saw that the bailiffs in the corridor had already fallen to the ground.


    ¡°lord xu, don¡¯t worry. we didn¡¯t harm their lives. after all, our goal is to help lord xu clear his name.¡±the leader said.


    master had said that if he wanted to act, he had to do the whole thing. if he killed those bailiffs now, it might arouse xu bai¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°please lead the way,¡± xu bai said with a smile.¡±


    the leader hesitated for a moment, then looked at ye zi and the puppet of the


    fourth stage, and said,¡±¡±lord xu, are the two of them following us?¡±


    ¡°my young master and i will not be separated. wherever my young master goes, i will go.¡±ye zi stretched out her hand and pulled xu bail s arm as she said firmly.


    the leader looked at xu bai. seeing that xu bai did not say anything, it was obvious that he had agreed.


    he hesitated for a moment before nodding and leading the way.


    before he came, his master had already told him that if these two people wanted to follow him, then let them follow.


    it was very dark outside. xu bai walked out of the cell and followed these people along the street.


    after xu bai left, the tong residence¡¯s commander walked out from a secret place.


    he took out a brush and wrote in the air.


    a moment later, a map appeared in front of him.


    there was a small dot on the map that was moving quickly.


    ¡°hu¡­¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect a dignified scholar like me to do such a thing.¡±


    xu bai had told him to leave a tracking device on xu bai¡¯s body at the beginning of the plan. if anything unusual happened, he could use this method to track xu bai.


    no matter what, tong manor master was also a rank-5 scholar and could be considered to have combat strength.


    commander tong looked at the moving light spot and took out a face cloth to cover his face. he chased after the light spot.


    there was no communication along the way. xu bai followed behind them, passing through all kinds of streets and alleys, and finally arrived at a secret room.


    the clay mansion was very big, and there were many houses like this. if they were to go through the houses, it would take a lot of time. also, if they made too much noise, the other party might find an opportunity to leave. therefore, xu bai didn¡¯t waste his time.


    ¡°lord xu, please come in.¡± the leader pushed open the door and said. xu bai nodded. he stood at the door and looked around. it was very dark inside, but he saw a graceful figure.


    he brought the puppet of the fourth stage and ye zi, and under the lead of the leader, he directly entered the room.


    ¡°pa! ¡±


    behind him, the door moved without any wind and closed automatically.


    the next moment, xu bai twitched his nose and seemed to smell a strange fragrance, but it was not particularly obvious.


    his gaze passed through the darkness and saw the graceful woman in a light veil.


    ¡°lord xu, i am xiao ai.¡±xiao nuan bent over slightly, and under the light veil, she was faintly discernible.


    with a smile on his face, xu bai sized up the woman and said, ¡®¡±¡®they said that you have a way to help me clear my name. what do you think?¡±


    ¡°them?¡± xiao nuan smiled.¡± lord xu, you may need to stay here for a few days. i will naturally help you think of a way.¡±¡± ¡°how long will it take?¡± xu bai asked. ¡°three to five days,¡± xiao nuan replied gently.


    after saying that, she waved her hand gently.


    the men in black left, leaving only xu bai and the others.


    xiao nuan came to the table and lit the oil lamp on it. the light from the oil lamp illuminated the surroundings and dispelled the darkness.


    during this process, xu bai did not care, but ye zi kept staring at the woman with a vigilant expression.


    as a woman, ye zi could sense that this woman named xiao nuan looked gentle like water and had the appearance of a young lady from a wealthy family. however, there was a seductive force in her bones.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ye zi was trained by the ye family. of course, she knew very well that her feelings were real, so she became more and more vigilant.


    ¡°you¡¯re from the ye family, right?¡± xiao nuan suddenly said, ¡± i¡¯ve long heard that a woman from the ye family ran out and is still being searched for. it seems that you ran to lord xu¡¯s side.¡¯¡±¡®


    ye zi didn¡¯t answer. she tightened her grip on xu bai¡¯s hand.


    of course, xu bai could feel it. he smiled and said, ¡°¡±1 think it¡¯s very awkward now.¡±


    it was indeed very awkward. after being brought here for no reason, he said that he would stay here for three to five days. anyone would feel awkward..

 Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: The Real Purpose of the Veil Woman (5)

    chapter 378: the real purpose of the veil woman (5)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°i only need three to five days. if lord xu can¡¯t clear his name, you can take my head. ¡°xiao nuan walked to the door of a room and opened it.


    ¡°this is the accommodation i prepared for you. it¡¯s all made according to the best standards.¡±


    the facilities in the room were very complete. whether it was the furnishings of the furniture or the layout of the surroundings, they were all very exquisite.


    xu bai rubbed his chin, walked to his room, and lay down on the bed.


    the faint fragrance was still there, and it made people feel very comfortable.


    ¡°i¡¯ll wait for three to five days.¡± xu bai said.


    ¡°then i won¡¯t disturb lord xu anymore. ¡°xiao nuan didn¡¯t waste any time. she excused herself and turned to leave, closing the door behind her.


    after she left, ye zi opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she was interrupted by xu bai.


    xu bai came to the table and sat down. he poured out the water on the table and dipped his hand in the water to write on it.


    the meaning was simple. it was safer to communicate in this way.


    ye zi also understood. she came to xu bai¡¯s side and sat down. she imitated xu bai and dipped her hands in water to write on it.


    ¡°young master, why didn¡¯t you make a move?¡±


    xu bai wrote,¡± we haven¡¯t confirmed her identity yet, so we won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    he wasn¡¯t a saint, so he couldn¡¯t predict everything, nor could he do it perfectly. before he confirmed his identity, if it wasn¡¯t the mastermind, but was really as they said, it would alert the enemy.


    ¡® mm,¡± ye zi replied softly. she also understood xu bail s plan.


    xu bai looked at the quiet room and narrowed his eyes slightly. he took out the nameless saber scripture and continued to check the progress bar.


    since the other party wanted to make him wait for three to five days, then he would see what would happen after three to five days.


    after xiao nuan closed the door, she left the room.


    after leaving, she walked out of the house and wandered around the street.


    after a while, she arrived at a hidden place that was far away from the house.


    at this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. the first dozen masked men in black appeared and said respectfully, ¡°master.¡±


    ¡°well done.¡± xiao nuan said slowly.


    ¡°master, why don¡¯t you plant the seed for him now?¡± asked the leader.¡±


    ¡°he has a poison spell. the medicine must be used slowly for three to five days. ¡°xiao nuan slowly said,¡± oh right, you guys did a good job this time. i must reward you.¡±¡±


    the masked men raised their heads at the same time and swept their eyes over xiao nuan, their eyes burning with passion.


    ¡°heh¡­men.¡± xiao nuan chuckled and said, ¡°have you forgotten how i planted the seeds in the first place?¡± you¡¯re still as thirsty as before.¡±


    she slowly took off her veil, not caring that her body was exposed to the air.


    more and more of the masked men¡¯s expressions became fiery. at the same time, their eyes turned red. they took a few steps forward and were about to extend their hands.


    seeds required a specific method.


    and this method was xiao nuan¡¯s body.


    back then, xiao nuan had used this method to recruit this group of people.


    she looked at the group of people¡¯s fiery eyes and sneered.


    just as the dozen or so hands were about to approach, an anomaly suddenly appeared.


    the masked men in black all stopped, their eyes dull as they looked in xiao nuan¡¯s direction, fear growing in their eyes.


    the seeds in their minds exploded.


    one by one, the men in black fell to the ground, losing all signs of life.


    only the leader was strong and lasted for a while.


    he was very puzzled. looking at the gentle-looking woman in front of him, he gulped and said,¡±why do you want to harm us when we are so loyal to you?¡±


    xiao nuan looked at the leader with a calm expression. her tone was as gentle as ever, as gentle as water.¡±because¡­i hate living like this.¡±


    the leader was stunned. he pointed at xiao nuan and shouted,¡±¡±you want to escape, but that¡¯s impossible, okay?¡±


    ¡°in the past, it was indeed impossible. i also wanted to kill xu bai with all my heart, but now everything is possible. ¡°xiao nuan bent down and held the leader¡¯s chin with her hand. she said gently, ¡°¡±as long as i plant a seed in xu


    bai¡¯s mind and pretend to be that woman, i can escape my current life forever.¡± she stood up.


    the leader had already died and could no longer hear the rest of her words.


    however, she continued to speak as if she did not know fatigue.


    ¡°as for the woman beside xu bai, i will make her become me and die here forever. then, i will die forever and have a different life.¡¯


    ¡°what exactly are we after? the great chu is so powerful that even if we use a hundred or a thousand years, we won¡¯t be able to shake it.¡±


    ¡°instead of that, why don¡¯t you become one of them, leave your original identity, and live forever in peace?¡±


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°from now on, i will be the only one here. no one will discover my plan.¡±


    xiao nuan seemed to have gotten tired of talking. she turned around and walked back into the darkness.


    a sentence slowly floated out from the dark alley.


    ¡°as long as he stays in that room for another three to five days, he will completely become my slave¡­¡¯


    after a long time, there was no one else in the alley..

 Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: l i ve Made the Transmigrator Look Good (1)

    chapter 379: l i ve made the transmigrator look good (1)


    translator: 549690339


    the street fell silent. ever since xiao nuan left, there was only darkness and corpses on the ground.


    after about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, there was the sound of light footsteps. magistrate tong walked out of the darkness with a brush in his hand. he looked at the corpses on the ground and his eyes revealed shock. ¡°what¡¯s going on? did a battle happen here?¡±


    he had just come out and had not encountered the previous scene. therefore, when he looked at the corpses in front of him, he could not figure out what had happened.


    along the way, they followed xu bai¡¯s trail and happened to pass by this street. although the tong residence magistrate did not see clearly who killed him, his expression became even stranger when he saw the corpse on the ground.


    he had also seen the group of men in black when they left with xu bai. now, these corpses were dressed exactly the same as those men in black. he only needed to think a little to figure out the identities of these people.


    why did he die? who killed him? these two mysteries kept flashing in his mind.


    ¡°should i tell xu bai directly? but xu bai said before that if there¡¯s no fight, i don¡¯t need to expose myself.¡±tong manor magistrate¡¯s face was covered, but he was thinking about what xu bai had told him.


    after hesitating for a long time, he still decided to follow xu bai¡¯s instructions and hide in the surrounding area first. then, he would wait and see.


    at the thought of this, the tong residence magistrate was no longer there. he continued to stay, turned around, and left the street. he found a place not far from xu bai and quietly hid there.


    time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, the night had passed. the sun once again hung in the clouds, illuminating the earth, filling the clay mansion with warmth.


    the commoners began a new day of life. the streets returned to their usual hustle and bustle. the cries of hawkers rose and fell. passers-by stopped or stopped, or hurried on their way.


    xu bai, who was in the hidden house, frowned when he heard xiao nuan¡¯s words.


    ¡°what did you say? all your men are dead, killed by an unknown person?¡±


    just this morning, she suddenly found xu bai and told him what had happened. basically, she said that all her people had died and that she didn¡¯t know who killed them. the situation had become very complicated and she told xu bai not to go out.


    xiao nuan nodded and said in a serious tone,¡±¡±lord xu, this must be done by those people who wanted to kill you behind your back. they must know that i sent someone to kidnap you, so you must not go out during this period of time.


    at least before i clear your name, you can¡¯t leave the house.¡±


    as she spoke, she casually took a few steps forward, the veil on her body swaying, faintly discernible.


    xu bai didn¡¯t say anything. instead, he looked at the woman carefully.


    xiao nuan did not flinch at all. she looked at xu bai openly as if everything she did was fair and aboveboard.


    ¡°alright, i promise you, but¡­ if i still haven¡¯t succeeded after three to five days, i¡¯ll leave this place.¡±xu bai said.


    xiao nuan nodded.¡± if you don¡¯t succeed, you can take my head. i won¡¯t have any complaints. then, you guys stay here for the time being. i¡¯ll go out for a while. ¡±


    xu bai nodded and did not say anything else.


    xiao nuan left cleanly, as if she was really running errands for xu bai.


    after xiao nuan left, ye zi suddenly reached out with both hands and grabbed xu bai¡¯s palm. she used her fingers to gently slide across his palm and wrote down one word after another. ¡°i keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with her.¡±


    xu bai nodded but did not respond.


    in fact, he could see that there was something wrong. from the beginning to the end, this woman always looked very enthusiastic, as if she was trying to help him.


    he had just picked her up last night, and all her subordinates were dead today. if there was no problem, it would not make sense.


    however, xu bai was thinking about something else.


    was this woman the mastermind? was there anyone else behind them?


    if it was the mastermind behind the scenes, xu bai would be able to act boldly now. however, if it was just a small fry and there was a real master behind it, he planned to put it aside for the time being and wait until he caught the big fish behind the scenes before taking action.


    ¡°let¡¯s wait another three to five days and see what this woman wants to do.¡±xu bai grabbed ye zi¡¯s hand and wrote.


    ye zi hummed softly and did not continue speaking.


    after experiencing such a small episode, time continued to pass, and everything returned to normal.


    xu bai didn¡¯t feel anything, but he could feel that the strange fragrance in the room was getting better and better.


    as time passed, this strange fragrance gradually faded.


    at first, he felt that there was nothing wrong with the smell, but then he realized that something was wrong.


    even after this woman left, this fragrance still existed. could there be something fishy going on?


    thinking of this, xu bai had a plan.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    there was a window in this room. he opened the window from morning to night every day to blow away the fragrance.


    as time passed, the room returned to normal.


    during that time, xiao nuan came by once and saw xu bai¡¯s actions. however, she did not show any reaction. it seemed that she was not interested in the things that xu bai made.


    when xu bai asked when she could clear her name, xiao nuan only said that the time was almost up.


    just like that, the deadline of three to five days was getting closer and closer. it was not until the last day that xiao nuan rushed to her room..

 Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: I’ve Made the Transmigrator Look Good (2)

    chapter 380: i¡¯ve made the transmigrator look good (2)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°let¡¯s go see someone. don¡¯t stay here anymore. that person can help you clear all your grievances.¡±xiao nuan had changed into a pink dress instead of a muslin dress. after she entered, she said confidently,¡±


    the pink dress was tailored appropriately, accentuating her perfect temperament.


    ¡°who do you want me to see?¡± xu bai asked.¡±


    ¡°lord xu, it¡¯s not convenient to say now. we can¡¯t guarantee that there are no other people¡¯s ears and eyes here.¡±xiao nuan said seriously.


    xu bai turned around and exchanged a glance with ye zi.¡±alright.¡±


    he did not ask any more questions and decided to go over to take a look. seeing xu bails simple reply, xiao nuan didn¡¯t have any doubts. she turned around and led the way.


    during this period of time, she had also seen xu bai¡¯s actions, such as opening the window and blowing away the fragrance in the room.


    this fragrance was not poison, but medicine. it was a true tonic. even an expert would be aroused by it.


    it did not mean that the longer one stayed in this environment, the deeper one would be affected. when one inhaled the first breath of the fragrance, it had already buried its roots. for this root to grow strong, it needed time to cultivate.


    hence, when she saw xu bai open the window to let the fragrance go, xiao nuan did not stop him. she even acted very normal because she knew that all she needed was time.


    now, the time is just right


    at this time, it was already close to night.


    there was no one on the street. it was abnormally quiet.


    xiao nuan led the way in front, swaying her soft waist. xu bai and the others followed behind. they left the clay mansion together and finally arrived at a forest.


    at this moment, xiao nuan stopped in her tracks and stood there silently.


    she turned around, her gentle eyes carrying a trace of mystery.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? is there something on my face?¡±xu bai touched his face and said.


    ¡°lord xu, it¡¯s actually very simple to clear your name.¡±xiao nuan said as she undid the belt around her waist.


    the red dress fell to the ground. it was empty inside and white.


    this scene happened very quickly. it started in less than a breath¡¯s time. clearly, xiao nuan¡¯s movements were very skilled. this was not the first time she had done this.


    ¡°slut!¡± ye zi snapped out of her daze and cursed. her slender and fair index finger clenched into a fist, and her face was filled with disdain.


    xu bai sized him up without any scruples and clicked his tongue.¡±¡±l thought there would be some foreplay. i didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly. tell me, could it be¡­ do you want to sleep with me here?¡±


    this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. he had thought that he was here to fight a battle, or perhaps an ambush, but he had never expected that the other party would take off his clothes as soon as he arrived. what kind of strange move was this?


    ¡°lord xu, the moonlight is very beautiful tonight.¡±xiao nuan walked over gently and said, ¡°you¡­¡± isn¡¯t it hot at all?¡±


    these words were as gentle as the river, but they were filled with words of tigers and wolves.


    the next moment, xu bai was about to make a move when he suddenly felt a burning sensation in his lower abdomen.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± xu bai was slightly stunned. then, his eyes turned red. he felt the heat coursing through his entire body, making him dizzy.


    ¡°what else could it be?¡±xiao nuan took another step forward and said slowly, ¡°¡±this is the happiest way. after all¡­the fox clan¡¯s method is to bring you happiness.¡±


    as xiao nuan spoke, a shadow suddenly flashed behind her. the shadow gradually stood up and turned into the shape of a fox.


    ¡°demon?¡± although xu bai¡¯s consciousness was a little blurry, he could still see clearly.


    the so-called evil and strange naturally meant that there were demons. as mentioned before, the demons in this world were demons. there was no difference between good and bad. there was only the difference between races.


    ¡°young master, it¡¯s not a demon, it¡¯s a shaman.¡±ye zi supported xu bai¡¯s arm and said,¡¯¡±¡® a branch of a spirit medium. they are willing to be slaves of the demon race and obtain their abilities. they are like rats, fleeing everywhere in the corners of the world and being hunted by everyone.¡±


    witch?


    this was the first time xu bai had heard of this profession, and it seemed rather novel.


    ¡°you, a woman of the ye family, really know a lot, but it¡¯s not a big problem.


    you still have to live. after i plant the seed for him, i¡¯ll take your skin.¡±xiao nuan approached xu bai step by step and said,¡±¡±at that time, i will become you, and you will become me to die.¡±


    a strange fragrance rose from xiao nuan¡¯s body, exactly the same as the one in the room before.


    when this strange fragrance appeared, xu bai felt the heat on his body grow stronger. at the same time, his blood boiled and he couldn¡¯t control himself. he wanted to move forward.


    however, he still retained a trace of clarity as he said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that in the end, i didn¡¯t even see the person behind the scenes, but i fell into your hands.¡±


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    xiao nuan was stunned for a moment before she laughed out loud, ¡°¡±lord xu, should i say it or not? you¡¯re really cute sometimes. i¡¯m the mastermind behind this, and my ultimate goal is to leave my current organization.¡±


    ¡°what organization?¡± xu bail s gaze became blurry as he slowly walked towards xiao nuan.


    as for the puppet of the fourth stage, it just stood there motionlessly.


    ¡°young master!¡± seeing this, ye zi wanted to reach out and pull xu bai back.


    but at this moment, xiao nuan suddenly raised her middle finger and flicked it at ye zi..

 Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: I’ve Made the Transmigrator Look Good (3)

    chapter 381: i¡¯ve made the transmigrator look good (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ye zi¡¯s shadow suddenly moved and quickly bound her hands and feet, making her unable to move.


    ¡°ying zong, you¡¯re from shadow sect!¡±


    after all, he was a member of a large family. ye zi naturally recognized him.


    ¡°the shadow sect colluded with the fox demons.¡±


    xiao nuan looked at xu bai, who was already in a daze, and smiled gently.¡±¡±you¡¯re right. the shadow sect knew that they couldn¡¯t rely on their own strength to advance, so they found some desolate demons.


    the fox clan was very powerful, and the seed was one of the most prominent ones.¡±


    as she spoke, xiao nuan lifted her slender and fair legs and walked over to xu bai, touching his face with her hand.


    ¡°let go of my young master!¡± ye zi exerted strength with both hands, wanting to break free from the shadow¡¯s restraint. however, she was not good at this, and was more suitable to be a support.


    after struggling for a long time, it was useless.


    ¡°from tonight onwards, he is my young master.¡±xiao nuan mocked. she stretched out her right hand and began to undo xu bails belt.


    but at that moment, xu bai suddenly reached out and held xiao nuan¡¯s right hand.


    xiao nuan:


    she suddenly raised her head and looked into xu bails fiery eyes. she did not understand why such a thing had happened.


    ¡°in other words, you are the mastermind behind the clay mansion, and the shadow sect is behind you?¡±xu bai¡¯s eyes were still burning with passion. the symptoms had not disappeared, but he could still maintain his clarity at this moment.


    ¡°how could you?¡± xiao nuan¡¯s eyes were dull.


    she could tell that the fire in xu bai¡¯s eyes was not fake. it proved that he had been drugged by her. but why was he still awake?


    this wasn¡¯t poison. even if xu bai had a way to cure it, he couldn¡¯t!


    ¡°it¡¯s probably because i have better self-control.¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    medicine?


    wasn¡¯t this very similar to some medicine in his previous life?


    indeed, after being drugged, he felt very uncomfortable. for example, a certain part of his body felt particularly uncomfortable.


    it was as if it was about to explode. it was extremely unbearable, but it didn¡¯t mean that it couldn¡¯t be tolerated.


    a long time ago, he had obtained the technique of bed.


    after that, when combined with the kidney strengthening technique, it became the kidney strengthening harvesting technique.


    what skill was that?


    a tier 5 skill!


    very fierce!


    after reaching the maximum level, the bed technique itself was an extremely exquisite skill.


    in this aspect, he had enough control and could take it back or release it.


    he had the initiative. he could restrain himself if he wanted to.


    he originally thought that this function was just an accessory, but he didn¡¯t expect it to have such a miraculous effect.


    originally, men were at a disadvantage in this aspect. after all, there was no such thing as a bad field.


    but xu bai was different. he had the initiative.


    of course, he wasn¡¯t completely unprepared. he wasn¡¯t just lucky. he had been prepared for this.


    even if he was affected, the puppet of the fourth stage next to him wasn¡¯t a human, so it wouldn¡¯t be affected by the fragrance in the slightest.


    if he hadn¡¯t discovered that he could control it, the puppet of the fourth stage would have already acted and chopped off xiao nuan¡¯s head.


    as for why they didn¡¯t do anything, it was because they wanted to see who was behind the scenes. now that they knew, there was no need to continue.


    ¡°a piece of trash like you doesn¡¯t even have the possibility of arousing my interest. ¡°xu bai said indifferently.


    xiao nuan was stunned. then, she let out a hysterical scream.


    ¡°you called me a piece of trash!¡±


    ¡°yeah, what¡¯s wrong? doesn¡¯t a piece of trash want to hear others call her a piece of trash?¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    ¡°you!¡± xiao nuan was about to continue.


    but the next moment, she felt a pain in her chest. when she looked down, she saw that the black blade hundred rend had pierced through her.


    ¡°you want to leave your current life and pretend to be ye zi by my side? you must be dreaming.¡±¡±are you worthy?¡± xu bai asked expressionlessly.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not worthy.¡± xiao nuan felt a tingling pain in her chest and couldn¡¯t help but look up. ¡®¡±¡®1 really lost this time.¡±


    she had indeed lost completely.


    actually, there was no big problem with her plan.


    the first was the move to kill the tong manor magistrate, to frame him and force xu bai into a dead end. it was indeed flawless, but the most wrong thing was that he should not have used any tricks.


    however, there was nothing he could do about it. after all, xu bai¡¯s black blade hundred rend was quite clever. only then could he get away with it.


    however, xiao nuan had never expected that xu bai¡¯s so-called ingenuity was at the maximum level.


    secondly, drugging him was also an excellent move.


    even now, xu bai was still in the state of being hit, but he could restrain himself.


    the only thing he could do was restrain himself, which coincidentally became xiao nuan¡¯s dead end.


    if it were anyone else, they would have already fallen for the trick and been planted by xiao nuan.


    only xu bai could perfectly counter it.


    ¡°you still have a lot of obstacles to overcome. i don¡¯t believe that you can make it to the capital alive. i¡¯ll wait for you down there.¡±xiao nuan maintained the last trace of gentleness in her tone, her hands slowly hanging down, her eyes wide open.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°swoosh!¡±


    xu bai sheathed his saber and took two steps back. he placed his hand on his chest and breathed heavily.


    ¡°search her for anything valuable.¡±


    killing and searching for corpses was xu bai¡¯s unchanging principle.


    at this moment, ye zi finally broke free from the restraints. after hearing xu bai¡¯s words, she obediently ran to the pile of clothes and searched them all over, but she did not find anything useful..

 Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: I’ve Made the Transmigrator Look Good (4)

    chapter 382: i¡¯ve made the transmigrator look good (4)


    translator: 549690339


    she realized that something was wrong with xu bai¡¯s condition at the moment. she quickly walked to xu bail s side and held his arm.


    ¡°lord xu, i¡¯m here!¡±


    not far away, a figure appeared. the tong residence magistrate hurried over.


    however, when he arrived, he only found a naked corpse on the ground.


    ¡°lord tong, i¡¯ll leave this matter to you. ye zi, help me back to the inn.¡±xu bai didn¡¯t even look at the tong residence magistrate.


    ¡± yes!¡± ye zi quickly agreed. she held xu bai¡¯s arm and walked towards the inn.


    the puppet of the fourth stage followed behind him, gradually moving further and further away.


    only the tong residence token was left behind, scattered with the wind.


    he had been an official for so many years, but he had never encountered such a thing.


    they were already prepared for a bloody battle, but they didn¡¯t expect xu bai to have already finished everything when they arrived. he was just here to wrap things up.


    ¡°lord xu is really different.¡± the tong residence magistrate smiled bitterly.


    the current him no longer had the arrogant and unruly aura of the past. he had already become submissive.


    king sheng you had beaten him up, and he could assume that the other party¡¯s status was higher than his, so although he was convinced on the surface, he was still unconvinced in his heart.


    however, xu bai was different. at first, he looked down on xu bai, a jianghu person, and thought that xu bai was just lucky. but now, xu bai had crushed him in all aspects.


    ¡°perhaps i was really short-sighted in the past.¡±commander tong looked at the corpse on the ground and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°lord xu¡¯s slap back then was really good. it completely woke me up. from now on, i¡¯m going to change my mindset.¡±


    he touched his swollen face and said to himself. he immediately began to clean up the mess.


    on this side, tong manor¡¯s magistrate was completely turned into a tool. on the other side, ye zi supported xu bai as they swiftly arrived at the inn.


    ¡°young master, are you alright?¡± ye zi closed the door of the inn and helped xu bai to the bedside. she could not help but reach out to touch xu bai¡¯s forehead.


    hot!


    it was as hot as fire.


    the medicine seemed to only work on men, and ye zi did not feel anything unusual.


    ¡°go and stand guard outside the door.¡± xu bai ordered the puppet of the fourth stage.


    the puppet of the fourth stage listened to the order and walked to the door to stand guard.


    ¡°stay away from me.¡± xu bai took a deep breath and said.


    this medicine was indeed powerful. although he had already suppressed it, if this thing was simply suppressing it, it would stay with him forever.


    if it stayed with him, he would feel uncomfortable forever. at this moment, besides being conscious, xu bai felt really uncomfortable.


    ye zi instantly understood xu bail s meaning and also knew xu bai¡¯s current state.


    she suddenly reached out and grabbed xu bai¡¯s hand.


    what are you doing?


    being suddenly touched like this, xu bai raised his head and saw ye zi¡¯s naturally charming appearance. he could not help but have a thought. ¡°let ye zi do it.¡± ye zi held xu bai¡¯s hand and placed it in her palm.


    xu bai fell silent.


    ¡°young master, don¡¯t worry about the country.¡± ye zi looked at xu bai with watery eyes and said zi is your servant girl. moreover¡­¡¯


    he paused for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°moreover, that night, you protected ye zi behind you. this is something that no one has ever done before. the sisters who were once sent out by the clan have never done such a thing.¡±


    ¡°this is ye zi¡¯s honor. ye zi wants to share young master¡¯s burden.¡± xu bai remained silent.


    ye zi released her hand and unbuttoned her clothes.¡¯young master¡­¡±


    this voice was so gentle that it almost melted people. when ye zi said this, she slightly used her divine soul ability.


    at this time, xu was restraining himself. when he heard this voice, he could not hold it in anymore.


    the next moment, the curtain by the bed was pulled up¡­


    (omit a night here.)


    the next day.


    when the first ray of sunlight shone in through the window, xu bai opened his eyes and looked at ye zi beside him. the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    he¡­ was this considered giving face to the transmigrator?


    in the past, when she read novels, the male leads were still complete until the last chapter.


    but he¡­


    this was what a transmigrator should do, even though he didn¡¯t take the initiative.


    xu bails movements naturally woke ye zi up.


    ye zi opened her eyes in a daze and stretched out her fair arms. as if she realized that her body was empty, she suddenly retracted her hands and curled them into a ball. she blinked her eyes and looked at xu bai.


    ¡°duke¡­ young master¡­¡±


    xu bai massaged his eyebrows. he was ready to ruin it.


    the crisp sound of tapping rang out. coupled with the beautiful morning and


    ye zits red face, everything was especially beautiful.


    before long, ye zi was dressed neatly under xu bai¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°let me help you get dressed.¡±


    it seemed that after putting on clothes, ye zi became bolder. she hurriedly ran over and helped xu bai tidy up his clothes.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°last night¡­¡± although xu bai planned to start, he still had to say it.


    ye zishen¡¯s slender fingers pressed on xu bai¡¯s mouth and said,¡±¡±young master treats me well, so i will treat young master well. this is what i should do.¡±


    xu bai held ye zi¡¯s hand and sighed.¡±¡±let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡±


    ye zi grunted and opened the door.


    outside the door, the puppet of the fourth stage had maintained its appearance from last night, standing guard outside for the entire night..

 Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: l i ve Made the Transmigrator Look Good (5)

    chapter 383: l i ve made the transmigrator look good (5)


    translator: 549690339


    the few of them went out for a meal. after the meal, xu bai did not continue to return to the inn. instead, he brought ye zi to the government office.


    yesterday, he had already asked the tong residence to clean up the mess. after a night, there should be some results. he planned to go over and take a look today. if he did not find anything else, he would rush to the next place.


    when he rushed over, he found that the tong family¡¯s magistrate was sitting on a chair with a tired expression.


    ¡°lord xu is here?¡± when commander tong saw xu bai coming over, he quickly stood up to welcome him. he no longer had his usual arrogance.


    xu bai didn¡¯t think much of the change in the tong manor token. whether the other party changed or not had nothing to do with him. he just wanted to know what happened next.


    ¡°lord tong, are there any more clues?¡±


    ¡°no.¡± the tong residence magistrate spread out his hands, indicating that there were no follow-up clues.


    indeed, he didn¡¯t. he didn¡¯t sleep the whole night just to find out the root of the matter, but he couldn¡¯t find any follow-up clues.


    ¡°in that case, i¡¯ll leave in two days.¡±xu bai said.


    ¡°lord xu, aren¡¯t you going to stay for two more days?¡± when i have the time, i will bring lord xu to tour the terracotta manor.¡±


    xu bai shook his head.¡± i have to go to the capital after all. it¡¯s not convenient for me to stay here.¡±¡±


    he had promised the emperor that the sooner he could finish it, the sooner he could be at ease. of course, he had to hurry.


    ¡°alright, then i won¡¯t stay any longer. have a safe journey, lord xu.¡±seeing that xu bai had already made up his mind to leave, the tong residence magistrate did not continue to persuade him.


    xu bai left the government office and returned to the inn.


    as for why he had to stay for two more days, he realized that the enemies he encountered recently were getting stronger and stronger. it was better to read one more book.


    the most important thing was that this latest nameless saber scripture had already started. if he did not finish it, xu bai¡¯s obsessive-compulsive disorder would not be able to take it.


    after that, xu bai returned to the inn. nothing strange happened again. he seemed to be at ease.


    it was not that there was nothing to do in his leisure time. other than eating every day, he was busy with the nameless saber in his hand.


    of course, there were also some special activities in between, so the night was no longer boring.


    there were some things that one could taste after eating the marrow. this saying was absolutely true.


    in the past, xu bai had seen some people post on the internet that they would get tired of these things after a long time.


    how could he get tired of such things? even if he was eighty years old, he wouldn¡¯t get tired of it.


    if he was really sick of it, there could only be two situations.


    first, if he was not good-looking, he would just be handing in his job.


    there was no need to say much about ye zits looks.


    she was born charming and natural. she was the elite of the elites nurtured by the ye family. there was no such thing as being tired of her.


    secondly, if his body was not good enough, he would have to use the excuse of being sick of it.


    was xu bai¡¯s body not good enough?


    alright!


    not only was he capable, but he was also very strong.


    the kidney harvesting technique was no joke.


    ye zi was the one who admitted defeat every time.


    when both situations were resolved, would he still get sick of it?


    of course not.


    xu bai only felt that his life was getting better and better.


    ¡°young master, where do you plan to go next?¡±ye zi asked softly as she placed a peeled fruit into xu bail s mouth while resting her head on his chest.


    next to him, the puppet of the fourth stage raised the book in its hand like a machine, acting as a bookshelf.


    extravagant, it was too extravagant.


    he finally understood why a wealthy family needed so many maids.


    he is both good and capable.


    xu bai tilted his head and placed it in a softer position. ¡®¡±¡®the next stop, which you are very familiar with, is wind chime manor.¡±


    windling manor?


    ye zi¡¯s right hand paused slightly.


    of course she was familiar with it. the ye family was there. she was afraid of being given to xu bai that day, so she ran away from the ye family.


    but now¡­she felt that it was right for her to run out that day. otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a series of things.


    especially that night, when xu bai protected her behind him, she could brag about it for the rest of her life.


    how?


    just like that.


    now that she heard that the next stop was wind chimes manor, ye zi had many thoughts.


    ¡°since what happened that night has already happened, you are now one of my people. don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±xu bai said indifferently.


    ye zi nodded vigorously.


    of course, she was relieved. she had never been worried when she was by xu bai¡¯s side.


    ¡°right, speaking of which, i feel that my strength has increased recently and will soon enter the fifth stage.¡±ye zi¡¯s beautiful eyebrows slightly raised, and her small face was filled with doubt.


    she didn¡¯t know why, but now that she had entertainment activities every night, it made her stronger and stronger.


    ¡°that¡¯s because of me,¡± xu bai said mysteriously.¡±


    ye zits face was flushed red. she raised her fair hand and gently patted xu bai. actually, xu bai was right. the kidney harvesting technique itself continued the effect of the bed technique. under the feedback, ye zi would naturally improve.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    xu bai had a feeling that once this news spread, he would be taken away by some evil woman.


    after all, it could increase one¡¯s strength and entertain them at the same time. it was indeed very attractive.


    at the thought of this, xu bai teased ye zi for a while. after ye zi was embarrassed, he stopped thinking and continued to read the nameless saber scripture.


    this was a new book, and it was about to be completed. after this book was finished, he only had 16 nameless saber scriptures left.


    at this moment, the progress bar was still moving slowly.. as time passed, the progress bar finally reached the final perfection¡­

 Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: My Friends Are Very Expensive (1)

    chapter 384: my friends are very expensive (1)


    translator: 549690339


    when the last bit of progress bar reached perfection, xu bai sat up and stared at the air in front of him.


    a faint blue smoke gradually appeared and formed a line of words in the air.


    [you have studied the nameless saber scripture and comprehended the 24 armor-breaking moves (incomplete).]


    it was still the same recipe and the same taste. xu bai took a quick glance and found that the skill this time was still a saber technique. there were no new changes.


    at the next moment, the new fusion information appeared again.


    [fusion option found. fusion in progress. ]


    [four strokes of the chess blade +24 armor-breaking strokes (incomplete):


    five strokes of the chess blade.]


    [fusion successful.]


    when the words that had been successfully fused appeared, the light blue smoke gradually disappeared in the next moment. it turned into information that entered xu bai¡¯s mind and disappeared in an instant.


    at this time, xu bai thought that he would still be improving his skills, and at most, he would be able to break through armor and be seriously injured. he did not expect that after he absorbed the information in his mind, he would find a new direction.


    the latest panel appeared.


    [name: xu bai]


    realm: fourth stage unspecialized.¡±


    ¡°five sword moves (level 7): maximum level.] [reversing purple cloud squall yin yang break (level 6): [maximum level.]


    [wind snow return (level 5): maximum level.] [breaking through three turns, level 5]: maximum level.] [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.] [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney harvester (level 5): maximum level.] [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.] [clever puppet technique (level 6): maximum level.] [indestructible body (incomplete)(level 5):[maximum level.]


    ¡± comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    other than reaching the seventh rank, which meant that it corresponded to a third-grade skill, it also added a special effect.


    xu bai pulled out the black saber, hundred rend, from his waist and waved it in the air not far away. the next moment, the black saber exploded into pieces.


    under the guidance of xu bai¡¯s true core strength, each fragment displayed a saber technique, and this saber technique was the five moves of the go saber.


    look up, plain plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain, plain,


    before he could test it out, ye zi, who was beside him, said.


    ¡°young master, why do i feel that these fragments have a consciousness?¡±ye zi stared at the debris that filled the sky. she could not help but gently press her hand on xu bai¡¯s shoulder, her fingers trembling slightly.


    she had a feeling that when xu bai used the saber, every piece of the fragment was powerful enough. but now, apart from being powerful enough, every piece of the fragment here also had a faint sharpness.


    most importantly, this sharp edge was like a human, giving people a sense of consciousness.


    ¡°saber intent.¡± xu bai gently patted ye zits hand, telling her not to panic.


    saber intent?


    ye zi was stunned. she was not in this line of work, so of course, she did not understand what it meant.


    however, if he had never eaten pork before, how could he not have seen a pig run?


    it was said that in the industry, any powerful person would comprehend the true meaning of it and their strength would multiply.


    for example, a good saber user would comprehend the so-called saber intent after using a long saber for many years. after comprehending the saber intent, his strength would increase by several levels.


    ¡°now, i might be able to fight a rank two expert with this saber technique.¡±xu bai thought to himself as he looked at the flying fragments.


    before this, his strength was almost invincible among level four experts. even if many level four experts came, they could not be compared with him. after all, in terms of group battle, black blade hundred rend¡¯s group battle strength was simply at the peak.


    if a rank-3 expert came to him and fought with him, he would be able to make the other party unable to return with all his various abilities.


    however, rank-2 was different. for every profession, rank-2 was a qualitative change. for example, after a martial artist reached rank-2, he would be able to have long-range abilities. therefore, rank-2 was an excellent watershed. it was the difference between the strength of a profession.


    however, xu bai was different. with the saber intent, he could fight a rank-2 because the saber intent was the essence.


    the improvement of saber intent to saber techniques was really terrifying. after all, many level two experts might not be able to comprehend saber intent.


    and how big was it?


    his current five moves of the go sword had doubled in power due to the saber intent.


    moreover, he still had over a hundred pieces¡­


    even a second stage would frown at the sight of a hundred pieces of five moves of the go knife that doubled its power.


    ¡°good! sure!¡±


    xu bai was overjoyed. he hugged ye zi and gave her a fierce kiss.


    ye zi¡¯s entire body went limp as she lay in xu bai¡¯s arms.


    she knew that this was a great thing for young master. she was also happy to see young master improve.


    as an elite nurtured by the ye family, ye zi actually understood men very well many times.


    when a man got the perfect thing, he needed a woman to praise him.


    low-level compliments were just words.


    as for high-level compliments¡­he also used his mouth.


    ye zi¡¯s hand that was wrapped around xu bai¡¯s waist moved up and down. she raised her fair face and moved closer to xu bai¡¯s neck, exhaling like orchids. ¡°young master has broken through. ye zi wants to reward young master.¡±


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    xu bai was slightly stunned. he felt the hot air blowing out from his neck. a hand passed through ye zi¡¯s legs and threw her on the bed.


    then¡­draw the curtain¡­


    it was a scene.


    the next day.


    xu bai got up early and prepared to leave the clay mansion for the next place..

 Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: My Friends Are Very Expensive (2)

    chapter 385: my friends are very expensive (2)


    translator: 549690339


    ye zi had started earlier than xu bai and had already packed up everything.


    the puppet of the fourth stage carried a long saber at its waist, and on its back were bundles of various saber scriptures. ye zi had already packed them all up.


    there were 16 nameless manuals left. xu bai didn¡¯t know if he would be able to finish all of them when he arrived at his destination, but he would be satisfied with every book he could get along the way.


    ¡°young master, are we leaving now?¡±ye zi¡¯s face was covered with a veil, covering her cheeks. she asked as she helped xu bai put on his clothes.


    she always knew her place. even though she had a special relationship with xu bai, she still helped xu bai get dressed.


    as for the next stop being wind chime manor, ye zi actually did not have much of an idea either. she would just go.


    according to the rules of the ye family, if the elites of the ye family were sent out, they would help the ye family instead.


    but ye zi did not want to.


    not only did she not want to, but she was also unwilling.


    if it was in the past, she might have had such thoughts, but ever since that night, when xu bai protected her behind his back, she had dispelled those thoughts.


    even if the ye family were to stab her in the back in the future, she would not be willing.


    the reason was simple. she wanted to have a relationship with xu bai as a deal with the ye family.


    it was great now. xu bai didn¡¯t treat her as a transaction, but as a person.


    if she broke this balance, she would regret it to death.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, the ye family won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±¡±lf you really need my help, i¡¯ll do my best,¡± xu bai said.¡±


    ye zi was slightly stunned. then, she reacted. she could not help but lower her head and stir her fingers together.


    she didn¡¯t expect to receive such an answer. in other words, young master really wanted to help her, so that she wouldn¡¯t be stabbed in the back.


    ¡°thank you, young master.¡± ye zi said gently.


    xu bai smiled and rubbed ye zi¡¯s head.¡±¡±let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± ye zit s voice was like a mosquito¡¯s as she softly acknowledged.


    the two of them did not stay any longer. they left the inn and rode their fast horses towards the next location.


    they gradually left the earthen clay mansion that was filled with people and followed the path of the yin posthouse.


    ye zi sat at the front, xu bai sat behind ye zi, and the puppet of the fourth stage ran at full speed on the ground.


    of course, in order to prevent the nameless saber scripture from falling out of his bag, xu bai still took it out from the puppet of the fourth stage and let ye zi hold it in her arms.


    fortunately, the puppet of the fourth stage wasn¡¯t a human. it was just a nimble move that didn¡¯t know fatigue, so it was able to keep up.


    ye zi leaned against xu bai¡¯s chest and moved up and down as the horse galloped. she turned her head and said, ¡°young master, when you go to wind chime manor this time, remember to go to the ye family and ask for a book on the soul.¡±


    she had told xu bai before that xu bai still had some shortcomings, such as his soul. if he didn¡¯t have these shortcomings, he wouldn¡¯t have been affected by her when he saw her that day.


    the ye family was a branch of the musician branch, the soulmaster. in essence, they used music to affect the soul of others. they could slow down the other party¡¯s movements, even if the other party¡¯s soul was injured or killed. they could also hear the other party¡¯s secrets and make the other party speak without reservation.


    when it came to support, the bizarro sound master was undeniably strong.


    the last time at the clay house, ye zi had also played a decisive role.


    the soul was indeed xu bail s weakness. after all, the black light of the vajra heart fiend body couldn¡¯t defend against soul attacks, and the indestructible body couldn¡¯t repair the soul.


    if the indestructible body could be restored, that peerless genius of gale country would not have become a fool and still be missing.


    therefore, if he wanted to go to the ye family this time, he had to get a progress bar.


    ¡°oh yes, your ye family is blatantly trying to win over high officials and dignitaries. what does his majesty the emperor think about this?¡±xu bai asked.


    according to ye zi, the ye family had truly relied on this move to gain a firm foothold in wind chime manor. even many large families did not dare to offend them easily.


    but how could the emperor not have any objections to such brazen behavior?


    ye zi turned her body slightly to make herself sit more comfortably. then, she placed her ear on xu bail s chest and listened to the thumping of his chest. she closed her eyes and said with a look of enjoyment,¡±young master, the reason why the ye family dares to do this is because they have a limit. they don¡¯t dare to do anything that goes against great chu. moreover, even if they really have this idea, those high officials and nobles don¡¯t dare to.¡±


    the reason was actually very simple.


    the chu emperor would always be the chu emperor. as long as the chu emperor was alive, all the high officials and nobles of the great chu state would have to bow down to him.


    just like king sheng you, when he returned, the originally unstable border had become increasingly stable.


    in the eyes of king chu, the so-called ye family¡¯s actions were always trivial matters.


    if they had really broken the so-called bottom line, the ye family would have been wiped out long ago.


    xu bai nodded.¡± we¡¯ll go to the next yin posthouse. rest for a while and replenish your food and water before setting off.¡±¡±


    the horse continued forward and disappeared into the distance in the blink of an eye.


    yun county.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    it was located in a small county of wind chime manor¡¯s lantern street.


    at this moment, an important figure had arrived at the yin posthouse of yun county.


    in the dilapidated yin li, more than a dozen uniformed people with weapons were sitting in front of a table. beside the table sat a young man in


    embroidered clothes.


    beside the young man was an old man in a long black robe. the old man looked to be in his seventies. although his hair was a little white, he did not look old. instead, he looked more like a young man..

 Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: My Friends Are Very Expensive (3)

    chapter 386: my friends are very expensive (3)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°the food in this yin posthouse is really like pig feed.¡±the young man took a bite and spat out the food in his mouth with a disgusted expression. he then took a sip of water.


    beside him, the old man did not say anything but stood respectfully at the side, waiting for the young man to eat.


    the old man¡¯s hands were tucked into his sleeves, and his sleeves bulged.


    ¡°elder sun, how long will it take for us to reach wind chimes manor?¡±the young man said impatiently, ¡°i¡¯m already a little tired of this long journey.¡±


    when elder sun heard the young man¡¯s words, he took a step forward and bowed. ¡°young master, we will arrive in three days. the food in the yin posthouse is too poor. why don¡¯t this old servant go to the carriage and bring some for young master?¡±


    the young man waved his hand and said,¡± no need. i¡¯ve already felt disgusted after eating the food here. by the way, is the ye family sure that they¡¯ve found a good candidate for me?¡±¡±


    elder sun nodded and said,¡± i heard that the woman¡¯s name is ye yu. she¡¯s the elite of the ye family¡¯s current generation of elites. she¡¯s also specially prepared for the young master. her goal is also to get close to our kong family¡¯s power.¡±¡±


    the young man heard this and said,¡± if i didn¡¯t hear that the women of the ye family are very beautiful, i wouldn¡¯t have accepted their gift. this young master wants these things. they have everything.¡±¡±


    old sun quickly nodded in agreement.


    at this time, the conversation box was opened. elder sun saw that the opportunity was better, so he took this opportunity to talk about another matter.


    ¡°young master, on this trip to wind chime manor, we might meet someone called xu bai. if possible, don¡¯t get into a conflict with him.¡±elder sun said slowly.


    kong xu, who was addressed as young master, nodded.


    ¡°i have naturally heard of his name, so i naturally won¡¯t have any conflict with him.¡±


    elder sun nodded and did not say anything else.


    kong xu took another sip of water to wash away the taste in his mouth. he sized up elder sun from head to toe, and an unnoticeable look flashed across his eyes.


    this expression was extremely complicated, and it contained a very subtle disgust.


    the kong family was a prestigious family in the capital. the head of the kong family was an official in the imperial city. in terms of status, he was about the same as a prefecture magistrate.


    jing prefecture said. out of these four names, only jing did not have an order.


    what a joke, there was only one jing, how could there be a ling?


    but the officials in the capital were not ordinary people.


    for example, his kong family¡¯s status was equivalent to a state magistrate.


    this trip was because the ye family wanted to curry favor with his family, so they asked him to come here specially to pick a qualified woman.


    speaking of his position, it was very awkward in the kong family.


    he was not a legitimate son, but a concubine. he had an elder brother above him, and his relationship with his brother was difficult to explain in a few words.


    as an official of the capital, the kong family had been a scholar since childhood. they had started from an ordinary academy in jiangnan road, but they had come to this point. the kong family had climbed from the bottom to the present.


    the kong family, who had climbed up from the bottom, had somehow gone crazy and placed more importance on the so-called status.


    for example, his elder brother was usually at odds with him, but he had no choice. after all, in terms of status, it was reasonable for his elder brother to inherit the position.


    fortunately, the head of the kong family cared about his reputation and treated him well. even this trip to wind chime manor was arranged by the head of the kong family.


    however, kong xu knew very well that this so-called arrangement had completely set his position so that he would not have any thoughts of competing with his big brother.


    even elder sun was a bodyguard arranged by the family head.


    a peak rank-2 expert was good at bare-handed martial arts.


    they were bodyguards, but they were more of a form of surveillance.


    if he really had this thought, he would probably end up in a very miserable state.


    forget about the father-son relationship, kong xu knew his father very well. he was able to become a rich young master because he cared about his reputation.


    it was precisely because he cared about his reputation that he couldn¡¯t let him be the head of the family. otherwise, if word got out that he had been taken over by a concubine, the kong family head would probably lose face.


    of course, in kong xu¡¯s view, only those with virtue could make the family flourish and prosper.


    however, master kong was such a person. moreover, his elder brother was not a useless trash, so his position was especially awkward now.


    accepting his father¡¯s arrangement, taking in a woman from the wind chime manor¡¯s ye family, and honestly living the life of a rich young master, this seemed quite good.


    however, kong xu knew very well that this state would not last for long. once his elder brother became the head of the family, his position might really be in danger.


    his big brother was not easy to deal with. when the time came, he would arrange everything for him.


    ¡°so¡­ i¡¯m trying to find a way out for myself. it¡¯s all because you forced me.¡±kong xu thought to himself as he looked at elder sun.


    at this moment, the yin posthouse was especially quiet.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    it was a county yin posthouse, and the area here was very small, so there were not many people.


    just as kong xu and the others were planning to rest for a while more, the sound of hurried horse hooves suddenly rang out.


    kong xu put down the cup in his hand and looked in the direction of the voice, frowning.


    a man and a woman arrived on a fast horse. the woman was covered with a veil, so her face could not be seen clearly. after the man tied the fast horse to the stable, he hugged the woman¡¯s waist and took her down.


    next to the couple was a man dressed in black. his face and gender could not be seen clearly. there was an ordinary knife hanging from his waist..

 Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: My Friends Are Very Expensive (4)

    chapter 387: my friends are very expensive (4)


    translator: 549690339


    kong xu narrowed his eyes.


    he recognized this man.


    xu bai.


    when xu bai was about to enter the capital to receive the reward, his portrait had already appeared in the hands of many people. after all, such a person naturally attracted the attention of many forces.


    kong xu naturally paid attention. he looked at xu bai and thought,¡±¡±l didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.¡±


    elder sun also saw xu bai. he quickly walked forward and said,¡±¡±second young master, it¡¯s bai. don¡¯t have any gruwith him.¡±


    most of these big families had been cautious until now and would not have any problems with the details.


    kong xu nodded and agreed, but he was thinking about something else.


    naturally, xu bai had also noticed the situation here. after all, it would be difficult to not be discovered by a dozen people gathered together.


    however, this had nothing to do with him.


    xu bai brought ye zi and prepared to leave after purchasing new supplies at the yin posthouse.


    he still had to hurry up and arrive at wind chime manor as soon as possible so that he could complete one thing earlier. moreover, the progress bar of the divine soul had always been in his heart. of course, he wanted to obtain it as soon as possible.


    however, sometimes, the more he wanted to leave, the more he couldn¡¯t leave.


    kong xu stood up, ignoring elder sun¡¯s attempts to stop him. he walked to xu


    bai and blocked his way.


    xu bai stopped.


    before he could make a move, the puppet of the fourth stage next to him had already drawn the saber at its waist.


    ¡°greetings, lord xu.¡±kong xu showed no fear at all. he raised his fist and bowed slightly to xu bai.


    xu bai raised his eyebrows and sized up the man.


    he thought that he was here to stir up trouble or assassinate him again. he did not expect this man to bow to him directly. this was something.


    ¡°kong xu?¡± xu bai had never heard of this name before.


    ¡°young master, they are from the kong family.¡± ye zi played the role of a tool and explained to xu bai,¡±¡±the kong family is an official in the capital. although they aren¡¯t strong, the kong family¡¯s main official rank is equivalent to the prefecture¡¯s order. kong xu is the second young master of the kong family, and i remember that the ye family seems to be giving him a member.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± ¡®young master kong, why are you blocking my way?¡± xu bai asked.¡±


    now that he knew the other party¡¯s identity, there was naturally a reason for the other party to block his way. xu bai did not immediately attack because he wanted to know why.


    at this moment, elder sun and his men rushed over.


    ¡°lord xu, my young master saw you, so he couldn¡¯t help but come over to say hello. he has no other intentions.¡±old sun hurriedly said, as if he was afraid of offending xu bai.


    except for those who wanted to assassinate him, all the other officials knew to be on good terms with xu bai as long as they knew some principles of officialdom.


    elder sun was afraid that his second young master would be unreasonable and offend xu bai. if the sun family was tripped up, it would not be good.


    xu bai felt that it was novel.


    he didn¡¯t expect his status to become like this. even an official in the capital was so careful with him.


    however, the officials in the capital were indeed smart. even the people in these families were not all good-for-nothing.


    after all, they couldn¡¯t ignore the education of their family members. if their family members were arrogant and despotic, they might get themselves burned.


    that was the capital. there were not many things, but there were many officials.


    ¡°lord xu, are we going to wind chime manor this time?¡±kong xu asked.


    from the beginning to the end, he did not even look at ye zi. his gaze was fixed on xu bai.


    ye zi was very beautiful. even with a veil over her face, it could not hide her temperament.


    however, kong xu knew very well that a person like xu bai who had a beauty by his side, kong xu would definitely not look at him carelessly, because if he looked carelessly, he would get into trouble.


    ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± xu bai nodded and said,


    his itinerary had never been a secret. after all, those who wanted to assassinate him had probably known about it long ago.


    there was no harm in saying it.


    ¡°i saw that lord xu was only riding a fast horse. how can a horse seat three people? why don¡¯t lord xu sit in the carriage with me? i want to go to wind chime manor too. ¡°kong xu invited.


    xu bai shook his head and said,¡±¡±l¡¯m used to being alone, so i don¡¯t really want to sit in your carriage. if it¡¯s really because of this, young master kong might be disappointed.¡±


    there was no need for him to take the carriage. in kong xu¡¯s eyes, the puppet of the fourth stage was a true person. however, it was actually just a puppet.


    he and ye zi rode a horse, which was much faster than a carriage.


    seeing this, kong xu did not say anything. instead, he looked at a subordinate beside him and said,¡±¡±bring lord xu a fast horse.¡±


    the subordinate was slightly stunned, but he quickly brought a horse over.


    ¡°lord xu, if you don¡¯t want to go with me, this horse is my gift to lord xu.¡±kong xu didn¡¯t care about xu bai¡¯s unwillingness to go with him. instead, he sent a fast horse over.


    xu bai smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    at this moment, the fourth puppet walked up and caught the horse.


    ¡°just one horse might not be enough. young master kong, if you want to achieve your goal, you might need more. ¡°xu bai hugged ye zi and mounted the horse.¡±this xu is in a hurry, so i won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±


    with that, xu bai left quickly.


    now that the puppet of the fourth stage had a horse, it followed behind on its horse.


    kong xu stared in xu bai¡¯s direction. only after xu bai had walked far away did he recall xu bai¡¯s words and fell into deep thought..

 Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: It Is Very Expensive for Me to Make Friends with a De

    chapter 388: it is very expensive for me to make friends with a de-lor


    ¡°second young master, please don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± elder sun suddenly said.¡±


    he was a member of the confucius residence, so he naturally knew that the old master only wanted the second young master to live the life of a rich man and did not want the second young master to disrupt his elder brother¡¯s plans.


    however, looking at the situation today, the second young master also wanted to befriend xu bai. there were many ways to do so.


    kong xu recovered from his silence and said,¡±¡±elder sun, who do you think is more suitable, me or big brother?¡±


    elder sun was stunned and sighed.¡± second young master is more suitable, but old master is stubborn. only eldest young master is legitimate. he wants face.¡±


    ¡°yes,¡± ¡± but i believe that only virtuous people can make a family flourish,¡± kong xu said slowly.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡±elder sun said,¡± besides, the person you befriended is xu bai. it¡¯s unknown whether he can make it to the capital alive. why waste time here? as long as you don¡¯t offend him, it¡¯s fine. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°no, he can.¡± kong xu said,¡± i¡¯m very accurate in judging people. don¡¯t forget, besides being a scholar, i¡¯ve also studied divination. i just read his fortune.¡¯¡±¡®


    kong xu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and spat out a mouthful of blood. his face turned extremely pale. he didn¡¯t know when he had been injured.


    elder sun was shocked. just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by kong xu.


    ¡°it¡¯s all blurry. even with my strength as a scholar and a diviner of the fifth


    stage, i can¡¯t see anything. ¡°kong xu looked very weak.¡±


    elder sun was silent. after a long time, he said, ¡°but i¡­¡±


    ¡°you have a daughter. if big brother succeeds the family head, she will be a concubine.¡±kong xu looked straight at elder sun and said firmly,¡±¡±as for me, i will take her as my wife. from now on, you, elder sun, will take off your status as a servant and become my father-in-law.¡±


    elder sun fell silent again, as if he was stunned by kong xu¡¯s words. he did not reply for a long time.


    after a while, elder sun finally left the silent atmosphere. his eyes were filled with complicated emotions.


    he looked at the dozen or so subordinates around him with killing intent in his eyes.¡±lf that¡¯s the case, we can¡¯t keep these people alive.¡±


    the topic they had just discussed was very secretive. they must not let these people hear it, or else it would be a disaster.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to kill them. they¡¯re already my people.¡±kong xu handed old sun a pill and said: ¡°elder sun, take it. this is an antidote pill. you can circulate your true qi and know that you¡¯ve been poisoned by me.¡±


    elder sun was stunned. he tried to circulate his zhenqi and found that it was true. he could not help but say in astonishment, ¡°you wanted to see xu bai for a long time, and you wanted to get rid of me, a thorn in your side.¡±


    the surrounding subordinates were already kong xu¡¯s men, and only he wasn¡¯t. moreover, he was poisoned when he came here, so the result was obvious.


    ¡°i spent a lot of effort to get this poison. if i knew that elder sun would agree, i wouldn¡¯t have done this. fortunately, i have the antidote.¡±kong xu said helplessly,¡± there¡¯s nothing i can do about it. if my big brother really succeeds the throne, i won¡¯t be far from death.¡±¡®


    elder sun smiled bitterly and took the antidote.¡±this old man will accompany you once, but you must remember what you said.¡± ¡°father-in-law, please accept my bow.¡±kong xu bowed.


    the yin posthouse was silent.


    they spoke very softly, so no one heard them.


    xu bai was riding a fast horse and rushing towards wind chime manor.


    ye zi leaned against xu bai¡¯s chest and looked up at xu bail s face.¡±¡±young master, it seems that the second young master of the kong family is trying to curry favor with you to ease his anxiety.¡±


    ¡°i know.¡± xu bai looked ahead and spoke in a faint voice.


    ¡°how does young master know that?¡± ye zi asked curiously.


    ¡°the so-called second young master, just this word alone has already reflected the true meaning of it.¡±¡±the power struggle in this family is probably at this level.¡± xu bai smiled.¡±


    ye zi giggled.¡± young master, your wisdom is unparalleled. you don¡¯t need ye


    zi¡¯s reminder to know the situation.¡±


    in fact, the young master of the kong family and his brother had never been on good terms. the head of the kong family had already made his brother the next heir.


    as expected, when his big brother took over, his life might not be guaranteed.¡±


    xu bai freed a hand and rubbed ye zi¡¯s head, causing her to mutter. only then did he say, ¡°you really know everything.¡±


    what ye zi said just now was indeed no different from what he thought.


    ¡® the clan¡¯s nurturing has allowed us to have a rough understanding of the forces in the world,¡± ye zi said.¡± it just so happens that we can help young master. young master, what do you think?¡±¡±


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°what was i thinking?¡± xu bai muttered to himself,¡± if you want to make friends with me, i want to make friends with you. it¡¯s too cheap. what do you think? what do you want to do behind him? he wants to go to the ye family. there must be an intersection behind him.¡±¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± ye zi hummed and moved her head. she changed to a more comfortable position and leaned into xu bail s arms.


    the horse sped further and further away. xu bai didn¡¯t stop along the way and headed straight for his destination.


    it was very quiet along the way. there were no so-called assassinations. it was as if everything had returned to peace.


    by the time xu bai had finished reading the nameless saber scripture, he had finally arrived at wind chimes manor..

 Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: An Inexplicable Death (1)

    chapter 389: an inexplicable death (1)


    translator: 549690339


    they had arrived at wind chimes manor.


    compared to the previous few manors, wind chime manor seemed to be particularly unique. compared to those few manors, this wind chime manor had a unique style.


    the word ¡°wind chime¡± was actually referring to music.


    here, even ordinary people knew some music, and music became the main melody.


    the puppet of the fourth stage was holding a horse in each hand, while xu bai and ye zi were walking on foot. ye zi leaned against xu bai and held his hand.


    xu bai looked at the scenery on both sides of the street and sighed. the style here was slightly different.


    on both sides of the street, there were various vendors selling various kinds of musical instruments in addition to some daily items. musical instruments had become the mainstream here, and every ordinary person looked different.


    as the saying goes, a place¡¯s water and soil support a person. in wind chime


    manor. even the temperament of the commoners was extremely in line with the way of music.


    if it was in some barbaric land, the people would definitely be valiant. however, in this wind chime manor, their temperament was like a water village.


    after returning to wind chime manor, ye zi became more at ease. after all, she was born and raised here. even though she did not go out much because of the ye family, she still felt a trace of homecoming.


    ¡°young master, why don¡¯t you stay in the ye family?¡±ye zi¡¯s slender legs walked happily as she turned around and leaned on xu bai¡¯s shoulder.¡± you¡¯re a distinguished guest of the ye family. even if you stay in the ye family, they will only be happy.


    xu bai thought for a moment and nodded.


    if he found it troublesome, he could directly go to the inn to stay. however, he could go to the ye family to stay for a few days this time. his purpose was naturally to get that book on the divine soul. after all, this thing was very important to him.


    he had to make up for the shortage of his soul as soon as possible. otherwise, there would be changes if he delayed it. after all, he did not know if the next enemy would be very strong in this aspect.


    when ye zi heard this, she was overjoyed. she hugged xu bai¡¯s arm with both hands and leaned against him. ¡°young master is so good.¡±


    xu bai moved his arm, and ye zi immediately reacted. her face turned slightly red.


    ¡°lead the way.¡±


    he knew very well what ye zi was thinking.


    this was similar to returning home in glory, but it was a different version.


    in the beginning, when the ye family decided to give ye zi to him, ye zi was extremely against it. in the middle, the other women of the ye family also gloated at her. this was what ye zi had said on the way here.


    at that time, it was a choice in itself, and many women were unwilling. after all, they had heard rumors about xu bai in the martial world. who would be willing to serve a temperamental person?


    but in the end, he only chose ye zi.


    the other members of the family were naturally gloating, and some even sneered.


    this was very normal. not every family was united. most of the ye family were women.


    as the saying goes, three women make a show. with more women in the ye family, the show would be especially full.


    ye zits intention was naturally to go back and show the ye family that xu bai was not like the rumors in jianghu. on the contrary, he was a very gentle person.


    regarding this, xu bai did as ye zi said.


    in any case, he had to take the progress bar of the divine soul on the way. it just so happened to satisfy ye zi¡¯s mentality, so why not?


    ye zi hugged xu bail s arm and led the way.


    xu bai enjoyed it too. after all, when a particularly spectacular woman hugged her arm and jumped around, her arm felt very comfortable.


    just like that, the two of them walked through various streets and finally arrived at a rather luxurious mansion.


    on the plaque, there were two words written in iron and silver-ye family.


    the servant at the door was guarding the door seriously. suddenly, he saw someone walking over and subconsciously looked over.


    immediately after, the servant was slightly stunned. he quickly turned around, pushed open the door, and walked inside, shouting as he walked. ¡°someone come quickly, ye zi is back, someone come quickly!¡±


    his voice was so loud that it made xu bai feel awkward.


    ¡°young master, please don¡¯t mind. after all, ye zi escaped back then.¡±ye zi said apologetically.


    not long after, a group of servants walked out from inside and surrounded xu bai and the others. at the same time, a large number of women walked out.


    ¡°ye zi, you still dare to return to the clan. aren¡¯t you afraid of being severely punished?¡±one of the women looked quite young. there was a beauty mole the size of a grain of rice at the corner of her eye, adding charm to her beautiful face.¡± the master is on his way here. i advise you not to have any other thoughts.¡±


    when ye zi saw this scene, she did not panic. she just leaned her head on xu bai¡¯s shoulder and did not say a word.


    her action attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and they all turned to look at xu bai.


    ¡°move aside.¡± xu bai said.


    when he said this, he thought that these people would move aside. after all, he was not here to cause trouble.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    however, he did not expect that the woman in the lead would look disdainful as soon as she finished speaking.


    ¡°are you the wild man she found outside? let me tell you, you¡¯re in big trouble.¡¯¡±¡® ye zi is lord xu bai¡¯s woman,¡± the leading woman said coldly.¡± you dare to seduce his woman? i think you don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you?¡¯¡±¡® xu bai was speechless.


    speaking of which, wasn¡¯t he very famous? why couldn¡¯t these people recognize him?


    kong xu had recognized him at a glance. could it be that there was a hierarchy here?


    or was it because his appearance was too outstanding that he concealed his identity?

 Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: An Inexplicable Death (2)

    chapter 390: an inexplicable death (2)


    translator: 549690339


    xu bai touched his face.


    although this was a fact, it was not to this extent.


    ye zi moved closer to xu bails ear. due to her height, she tried her best to raise her fair neck and whispered, ¡°young master, all of the ye clan¡¯s distinguished guests will not let the ye clan¡¯s women see their appearances. they want to avoid seeing extremely outstanding ones that would attract the ye clan¡¯s women to fight for them.¡±


    one sentence was enough to explain everything to xu bai.


    good heavens, even the ye family, which treated their family members as commodities, had to look at their faces. in this day and age, looks were indeed justice.


    thinking about it carefully, it was indeed so.


    if one looked at one¡¯s appearance first, they would naturally fight over the outstanding one. after all, who would want to commit themselves to an ugly one?


    however, it was a different story when it came to ugly ones.


    ¡°if you knew my appearance in advance, would you fight over me?¡±xu bai rubbed his chin and said narcissistically.


    ye zi burst out laughing and said gently,¡±¡±lf i had seen it in advance, ye zi would have followed young master no matter what.¡±


    a woman with a sweet mouth would make men feel proud.


    a woman with a sweet mouth would also make men feel that she had a hidden agenda.


    there were two kinds of sweet words. one was that the words were nice, and the other was¡­


    when the leading woman saw that these two people were not only not afraid of her, but were also flirting in front of her, she could not help but frown. her already beautiful face looked a little weak because of the frown.


    the ye family had their own way of choosing people. the women they chased out had their own charms.


    there were tall ones, short ones, delicate ones, tall ones, even big ones and small ones.


    ¡°ye yu, i know that you¡¯re connected to the kong family, but do you know that even the kong family has to be wary of this young master beside me?¡±ye zi made a particularly exaggerated expression and covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know xu bai?¡±


    xu bai?


    xu bai!


    as soon as he said that, not only the women, but even the servants around him took a step back, making xu bai look like a ferocious beast.


    in fact, xu bai was very famous in jianghu now. of course, he had a bad reputation.


    he was ruthless, temperamental, and there were even rumors that he liked to torture people. all kinds of rumors were spreading in the martial arts world.


    in fact, the various rumors were quite in line with xu bails character. after all, as his enemies, they had all experienced it.


    ¡°is it really lord xu?¡± ye yu quickly regained her senses and said in disbelief, ¡°¡±are you alright?¡±


    as soon as she said this, she knew that she was wrong. saying this in front of lord xu, wasn¡¯t she not giving lord xu face?


    ¡°not only is he fine, young master is not like the rumors say. on the contrary, he is an extremely gentle person. ¡°ye zi leaned on xu bai¡¯s shoulder with a happy expression.


    ye yu¡¯s expression became extremely complicated. no one knew what she was thinking.


    at this moment, another set of footsteps sounded from the mansion. then, a middle-aged woman walked out.


    the middle-aged woman was dressed luxuriously and had a jade hairpin in her hair. she looked extremely expensive.


    in fact, she was already past her youth, but her figure and temperament had not diminished for a long time. if not for the fact that her makeup and hair style were a little old-fashioned, she would have looked like a young beauty if she changed her style.


    presumably, in his previous life, there would definitely be a bunch of people who lived off women.


    it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t eat the soft rice, but whether the soft rice tasted good or not.


    who wouldn¡¯t be willing to eat a fragrant and delicious meal?


    ¡°lord xu, it¡¯s an honor to visit my humble house. ¡°the middle-aged woman, ye family head, walked out and bowed to xu bai. her figure was elegant and mature.¡±the wind is strong outside. how about lord xu go inside?¡±


    as soon as he said this, xu bai¡¯s identity was completely confirmed, and no one was suspicious anymore.


    ¡°alright.¡± xu bai was expressionless. he didn¡¯t say anything else. with just a simple word, he walked toward the door.


    the less he said, the more indifferent his expression became, making it impossible for others to guess what he was thinking.


    the ye family head waited until xu bai walked in before turning his head and sizing up ye zi. his red lips were slightly parted, but he did not make a sound. however, it could be seen from his lips.


    ¡°what exactly happened?¡±


    ye zi didn¡¯t say anything. she just followed xu bai and walked in.


    the surrounding women looked at each other. a few of them were already regretful, especially the woman called ye yu.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    in the beginning, ye yu was arranged to go. it was not because she was stronger than ye zi, but because her influence in the ye family was slightly greater.


    even if she was treated as a commodity, she had a different status in the ye family. therefore, at first, ye yu took the lead. however, due to xu bai¡¯s reputation in the martial arts world at that time, ye yu refused. she changed to a few other women, but she still refused all of them.


    now, it seemed that xu bai was not as scary as the rumors in the martial arts world. moreover, judging from ye zi¡¯s expression just now, it was not fake. in other words, ye zi was genuinely happy.


    none of the women who left the ye family had a really happy smile. the reason was simple. even if they had a firm foothold in those places, they were just concubines in the end.


    those high-ranking officials and dignitaries would not treat them as equals. they would only give some help when the ye family needed help. it would not be to the extent of embarrassing these high-ranking officials and dignitaries..

 Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: An Inexplicable Death (3)

    chapter 391: an inexplicable death (3)


    translator: 549690339


    but ye zi¡­this was a truly happy smile.


    this kind of smile was extremely extravagant in the ye family.


    ¡°if i had known earlier, i wouldn¡¯t have rejected him back then.¡± all these women had the same thought.


    at this time, xu bai had already walked to a room and sat down.


    it had to be said that he had been observing the situation of the ye family along the way. the ye family was indeed worthy of relying on a unique method to gain a firm foothold in the wind chime manor. just the various facilities in the family were already extremely brilliant.


    there were study halls that specialized in practicing zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, as well as embroidery halls that specialized in embroidery. there were even places for walking and posture.


    from time to time, one or two beautiful girls could be seen walking around the rooms with musical instruments, brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones.


    some girls were sitting beside the rockery, embroidering the clear water in front of them, embroidering a pair of mandarin ducks.


    there were even some who wore pure white clothes and walked back and forth with their hands crossed on their stomachs.


    when she walked, her willow-like waist swayed, but it was filled with endless charm.


    all in all, every facility was exquisite, and the purpose of each facility was to nurture the members of the ye family.


    the four arts, the four arts, the calligraphy, and the art of learning and etiquette. even this kind of bearing had to be done exquisitely. even those high-ranking officials and dignitaries would not be unwilling to cultivate a woman like this.


    the place he was in now was a hall specially used for receiving guests. the furniture inside was very well -arranged. after entering the door, he could smell a pleasant sandalwood fragrance.


    xu bai made a rough comparison. compared to the sandalwood scent on liu xu¡¯s body, it was still a little lacking.


    the sandalwood scent on liu xu¡¯s body had been brewed for a long time.


    it was naturally marinated, so it smelled more comfortable.


    ye zi stood behind xu bai and massaged xu bails shoulders with her soft hands.


    xu bai raised his head and happened to lean against ye zits chest. he squinted his eyes and sized up the head of the ye family.


    she looked like a plump woman, but xu baijiu had been in the martial arts world for a long time, so he could naturally see that this ye family head had the shrewdness of a businessman.


    ¡°lord xu, have some tea.¡± two servant girls walked over and carefully handed the teacups to xu bai.


    when he handed it over, he hooked his finger on xu bai¡¯s palm.


    ¡°lord xu, i wonder if you want to stay in the ye family for a few days or have other plans?¡±ye family head took a sip of tea, his voice carrying a gentle and charming feeling.


    she didn¡¯t ask xu bai what was going on or why ye zi was staying by xu bai¡¯s side. there was no need to ask.


    smart people usually did not care about the process, only the result. now it seemed that the result was perfect, which was a good thing. if he asked too much, it would make the other party annoyed.


    xu bai also liked to talk to smart people. after all, everything could be done directly. he took a sip of tea and put down his teacup.¡±l want to borrow your books and use them.¡±


    books?


    ye family head was stunned on the spot and did not come back to his senses for a long time.


    borrowing books?


    what was the meaning of this?


    these words were said too abruptly, making ye family head unable to react.


    even if he said that he wanted to borrow someone, it was obvious. after all, if he wanted to borrow someone, the ye family head could bring out many beauties at any time for xu bai to choose.


    ¡°it¡¯s like this. ye zi is already my person now, so she has to stay by my side. however, after her strength increases, she must have the corresponding cultivation technique, so i came to get the follow-up cultivation technique.¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    this reason was very good. after all, ye zi was now considered his person. it was also reasonable for him to help ye zi ask for the cultivation method.


    ye family head¡¯s expression became unnatural.¡±¡±the ye family doesn¡¯t guarantee the continuation of the books on the strange sound master.¡±


    the ye clan¡¯s cultivation technique was a cultivation technique that required one¡¯s energy to cultivate. if it was perfected, it could reach the second stage. of course, the ye clan¡¯s master had not perfected it.


    however, the ye family would never guarantee the follow-up of this thing. any woman who left the ye family would not have such a request. xu bai was the first to raise it on behalf of ye zi.


    the cultivation technique was the most important thing in the ye family. to be precise, it was very important to every family.


    ¡°patriarch ye, i was born in the martial arts world, not one of those high-ranking officials and nobles. the achievements i have today was all fought through, and i value strength more. the stronger ye zi is, the better it will be for you. ¡°xu bai took another sip of tea and said slowly.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    he had already picked out the meaning behind his words.


    if there was anything he could help with in the future, he would naturally help. this was also xu bai¡¯s principle.


    in business, as long as he gave the right amount, everyone was a person of integrity. after all, his integrity was well-known.


    for example, liu xu wu hua from before, yun zihai from behind, and even the current emperor. he was especially honest when doing business. ¡°lord xu, can you allow me to think for two days?¡±ye family head also understood the meaning behind it.¡± this is not a small matter. i have to think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°of course, this xu is not an unreasonable person. ye family head can think about it. if you don¡¯t agree, then forget it.¡±xu bai stood up.¡± it¡¯s just these few days. i¡¯ll have to disturb the ye family head. i want to stay in the ye family.¡±¡± ¡°you are an honored guest of my ye family, of course.¡±ye family head waved her hand..

 Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: An Inexplicable Death (4)

    chapter 392: an inexplicable death (4)


    translator: 549690339


    following this action, two servant girls immediately walked in with their heads lowered and brought xu bai and ye zi to two upper rooms.


    xu bai and ye zi stayed in one room, while the puppet of the fourth stage stayed in another room. after all, in patriarch ye¡¯s eyes, the puppet of the fourth stage was a living person.


    the room was truly superior. from the layout to the furnishings, everything was top-notch. even the soft mattress on the bed carried a strange fragrance that made people feel refreshed.


    the bed was big enough for a few people to roll on it. it seemed that the ye family was sensible enough to decorate the guest room well.


    there was also a curtain next to it, and behind the curtain was a huge wooden bucket for bathing.


    ¡°lord xu, do you need hot water?¡± the two maids looked at each other and asked.


    xu bai was tired from the long journey, so he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°bring me a change of clothes. it¡¯s in my old room.¡±ye zi added.


    the two maids quickly went down and soon filled the wooden bucket with hot water.


    at the same time, he also brought ye zit s clothes over.


    after doing all this, the two maids immediately left without staying.


    if it were any other time, they might have thought of staying. after all, they could bathe xu bai and perhaps get a lot of benefits.


    however, with ye zi here, there was nothing for them to do. after all, compared to ye zi, the looks of these maidservants were still much worse.


    ¡°i¡¯m here to help you bathe.¡± ye zi put her clothes aside and pulled the curtain.


    of course, the curtains were not placed in the room to cover it. after all, the door was tightly closed. it was useless to cover it. it was only used to keep warm and prevent the heat from escaping.


    xu bai nodded. after ye zi took off her clothes, she lay in the wooden bucket and rested her head on the edge of the bucket.


    ye zi rubbed xu bai¡¯s head and shoulders before she started to wash up. she chatted while washing up.


    ¡°young master, ye yu¡¯s expression today is too interesting.¡±


    as she spoke, ye zi told her everything that had happened, including the fact that ye yu had originally taken her place.


    ¡°it seems that you didn¡¯t have a good time in the ye family.¡± xu bai smiled.¡±


    ye zi nodded without hiding anything. in front of her young master, she did not hide her experience.¡±the ye family itself is a family, so there are naturally levels. ¡±


    of course, one could tell that ye zits personality was actually in line with the characteristics of the ye family. on the surface, she was as weak as water, but on the inside, she was extremely strong.


    if he wasn¡¯t so strong-willed, he wouldn¡¯t have gone against the ye family¡¯s wishes and sneaked out of the ye family.


    if it were any other woman, she would have long been convinced and would not have any intention of running away.


    as ye zi spoke, her hand slowly moved down and continued to wash xu bai.


    she said,¡±young master, what if the patriarch doesn¡¯t give it to us?¡±


    xu bai closed his eyes and enjoyed the moment.¡¯¡±¡®she won¡¯t refuse. your family head has the shrewdness of a businessman, so this is a business. the reason why she said that she wanted to delay for two days is because she was thinking about what kind of conditions she should have to hand over the thing.¡±


    when they were chatting just now, xu bai could already tell that the ye family head was actually tempted. however, it was a business after all. if he gave the thing to xu bai, the ye family head naturally had to know what he wanted.


    therefore, he needed two days to think about what the ye family head needed.


    of course, this was a business deal. if the ye family¡¯s conditions were too high two days later, xu bai would naturally ignore them.


    ¡°young master is really accurate.¡± ye zi giggled.


    ¡°compared to this, i have more important things to do.¡±xu bai suddenly became serious.


    ye zi was slightly stunned and asked subconsciously,¡±¡±what is it?¡±


    ¡°that place has been washed for a long time. the fire is already up. ¡°xu bai grabbed ye zi¡¯s arm and dragged her into the wooden bucket while she cried out in surprise.


    gasps of surprise gradually sounded.


    the next day.


    xu bai woke up from his deep sleep and patted ye zi¡¯s shoulder.


    ye zi opened her eyes in a daze. she raised her fair arm and rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand.


    the aura on her body had changed and became stronger than before. just last night, when she was in the wooden barrel, ye zi had reached the fifth stage realm.


    kidney harvester technique, fierce!


    ¡°young master, please wait a moment.¡± ye zi put on her clothes and started to dress xu bai.¡± today, i¡¯ll bring you around wind chimes manor.¡±¡±


    following ye zi¡¯s movements, it swayed.


    xu bai nodded. after ye zi was done, he got up and went to the door to open it.


    the sunlight shone in from outside the door. xu bai narrowed his eyes and took a breath of fresh air.


    in the courtyard not far away, there were two servant girls standing. when they saw xu bai open the door, they quickly walked over. ¡°lord xu, do you have any instructions?¡±the servant girl asked.


    xu bai shook his head.


    ye zi walked forward and said,¡±today, i¡¯m going to bring young master to the residence for a stroll. don¡¯t bother about us.¡±¡®


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    the servant girl nodded, lowered her head, and returned to her original position.


    of course, he had to go to windbell manor. xu bai had not forgotten his original purpose.


    first, he wanted to take a look at the general situation of wind chime manor to face the upcoming ambush.


    ¡°ye zi, you must have had a tough journey. why don¡¯t you rest for a while? i¡¯ll bring lord xu out for a walk. ¡°ye yu walked out of nowhere and said gently.


    as she spoke, her waist swayed slightly as if she was displaying her firearms..

 Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Chapter 139

    chapter 393: chapter 139-lnexplicable death (8000)


    translator: 549690339


    ye zi did not say anything.


    xu bai didn¡¯t say anything. he pulled ye zi and walked past ye yu. he didn¡¯t even look at her and walked out of the door.


    this woman was boring.


    the puppet of the fourth stage carried the backpack on its back and followed behind xu bai.


    only ye yu was left, alone in the wind.


    the two maids did not dare to look, but from their stifling expressions, it could be seen that they wanted to laugh, but they did not dare to.


    ¡°in this day and age, do people still mind having too many women?¡±ye yu was completely numb.


    what she thought was that since xu bai was not as terrifying as the rumors said, there was a need to get close to him. after all, in terms of potential, xu bai¡¯s potential was extremely huge.


    however, she never expected xu bai to not even look at her.


    was she worse than ye zi?


    perhaps it was a little worse. after all, ye zi¡¯s gentleness was natural, but it was not much worse.


    ¡°impossible.¡± ye yu muttered to herself.


    while he was thinking about this, xu bai and the others were already walking on the street.


    it had to be said that the temperament of this windling manor was indeed much more elegant than other manors. all kinds of musical instruments were placed there, making people feel comfortable.


    of course, in xu bai¡¯s opinion, this area that was full of unique music had some weaknesses and shortcomings. the most obvious one was that it lacked the atmosphere of the market.


    the streets, the vendors, and even the passers-by did not have the aura of a marketplace. on the contrary, they felt a little lacking.


    as people came and went, ye zi leaned against xu bai and explained various places to him from time to time.


    it was true that the women of the ye family rarely went out, but they would learn theoretical knowledge. they only needed to take a look and they could put it into practice, such as leading the way now.


    ye zi only needed to see a place to be able to match the memories in her mind, and she played the role of a guide for xu bai.


    xu bai listened as he strolled along the side. nothing happened during this stroll. it was not until noon that the two of them were ready to return to the ye family.


    however, before they could do anything, they suddenly realized that there was a change on the street.


    the crowd began to move in one direction. such a large crowd moving in one direction naturally attracted xu bai¡¯s attention.


    xu bai rubbed his chin and grabbed someone. he asked,¡±¡±brother, what happened in front? why are you all heading in the same direction?¡±


    the citizen who was pulled was slightly stunned. he felt very afraid when he saw the inexplicable aura on xu bai¡¯s body. then, he saw the black knife hanging on xu bails waist. he could not help but shrink his neck and say honestly, ¡°i heard that someone died in spring rain pavilion, and it was quite a tragic death.¡±


    spring rain pavilion?


    xu bai released his hand and let the citizen leave. he frowned.


    the spring rain pavilion opened by the ninth princess had always been one of the important sources of wealth in great chu. now that something had happened to the spring rain pavilion, it had aroused his curiosity. and from what he said just now, the people who died were very miserable.


    ¡°let¡¯s go take a look.¡± xu bai put down his hand and said.


    ye zi hummed softly and followed beside xu bai.


    two people and one puppet quickly rushed in the direction of the spring rain pavilion.


    following the direction of the crowd, they arrived at their destination after a short walk.


    at this moment, the spring rain pavilion, which was supposed to be a place for romance, was filled with people. it was surrounded by three layers inside and three layers outside.


    it was hard to see what was going on from the outside.


    after standing there for a while, a team of officers arrived.


    they pushed the commoners aside and made way for them before they walked inside.


    at this time, xu bai saw the situation inside.


    there was a corpse lying on the ground. the clothes on his body had been removed. he had died quite miserably.


    from his chest to his abdomen, there was a long wound. it had been cut open by a sharp weapon.


    most importantly, the wound was clean. there were no internal organs, not even a piece of wreckage.


    dead without any internal organs?


    this was interesting.


    how could an ordinary murder case empty out a person¡¯s internal organs and clean them out?


    the officer also checked the scene for a while before carrying the person away and covering him with a white cloth.


    the crowd began to chatter, and xu bai narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°how many people is this?¡±


    ¡°the third one. the first one died on the street, and the second one died in an inn.¡±


    ¡°who did this?¡±


    ¡°who knows? let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. let¡¯s leave quickly. his internal organs have been emptied. it¡¯s too strange.¡±


    three died?


    xu bai fell into deep thought when he heard these discussions.


    not only did three of them die, but all three of them died in the same way. they were cut open from their chests to their stomachs by sharp weapons, and all their internal organs were gone.


    however¡­


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    although this thing had happened in a rather bizarre manner, it did not seem to have anything to do with killing him. it did not target him.


    xu bai thought about it for a while, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything that could be connected. the two could even be said to be unrelated.


    after all, how could those who wanted to kill him turn around and attack ordinary people? this was a little unreasonable.


    at this moment, ye zi, who knew everything, spoke.


    ¡°young master, i thought of something similar to this situation..¡±

 Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Xu Bai Becomes Rank

    chapter 394: xu bai becomes rank-3


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°you know about it?¡± when xu bai heard ye zi speak, he turned around and looked around.


    there were a lot of people now, so it was not appropriate to talk about these things. therefore, he pulled ye zi to a quiet place and asked her why.


    this was a secluded alley. no one came and went, and the surroundings were quiet. at this moment, there were only the two of them and the puppet of the fourth stage.


    ye zi looked left and right before voicing out her thoughts,¡± young master, i¡¯ve already told you about the situation of the demon sorcerers in this world. other than demon sorcerers, there is another kind that is completely the opposite¡­¡¯


    in the dark alley, ye zi¡¯s voice sounded one after another. as ye zi explained, xu bai gradually understood what she meant.


    he had already seen the demon witch in the previous place. the so-called demon witch was to collude with the demon race and obtain special abilities from the demon race.


    this kind of profession was extremely shameless and was abandoned by all professions. moreover, it was a street rat that everyone hated.


    as for this demon shaman, they had a very strict relationship of superior and subordinate. the main thing was that the demon was superior and the human was inferior. it could be said that the human served the demon race.


    not long after the rise of this industry, it suffered a heavy blow. those who were lucky enough to escape were another industry that was innovative on this basis.


    ¨C demon master.


    they were both colluding with the demon race, but the so-called demon master had a completely different relationship. he completely reversed the relationship between superior and subordinate, turning humans above and demons below.


    they no longer borrowed any power from the demons. instead, they enslaved the demons and made them their pets. their combat style was also to use the demons to attack and defend.


    one of them was similar to a beast tamer, and their bodies were relatively weak. the other was to completely fuse with the demon race, strengthen their bodies, and engage in pure combat.


    it was also because of this that this profession was gradually recognized.


    actually, the reason why this profession was recognized was very simple. it was the reversal of the relationship between superior and subordinate. sometimes, it was just so funny.


    if they were enslaved by a shaman, they would fight and kill. enslaving the demons was barely acceptable.


    originally, after being accepted, they could actually develop slowly. however, an anomaly happened later, causing this industry to be completely deadlocked. now, they could only live in the shadows.


    to enslave demons, one had to give them enough fresh blood and food. otherwise, how could the horses run without feeding them grass?


    and the blood food was humans.


    if they didn¡¯t give it to them, the demons would decline day by day, causing the people who enslaved the demons to also decline day by day.


    it was also because of this reason that the profession of demon master was not recognized in the end. in the end, they became rats crossing the street and lived in fear every day.


    ¡°young master, after these people died, their internal organs were completely gone and clean. i suspect that they were eaten alive.¡¯¡±¡®the demon race likes to eat human organs. this has been the truth since ancient times.¡¯¡±¡®


    xu bai stroked his chin and repeated what ye zi said from the beginning to the end.


    even if it was done by the demon master, it did not seem to have anything to do with him. after all, why would those who wanted to assassinate him kill ordinary people for no reason?


    ¡°with such a big thing happening, the heaven inspectorate will definitely send someone. i¡¯ll see when the time comes.¡±xu bai thought for a moment and said.


    he would wait and see. this matter was ultimately handled by the heaven inspectorate, not something he should be involved in. he would first get the progress bar. if the follow-up investigation found out that it was related to the assassination, then it would be time for him to take action.


    thinking of this, xu bai brought ye zi back to the ye family.


    after returning to the ye family, xu bai stayed in the house for the next few days. he didn¡¯t go out again. his meals were sent to him, so he lived a carefree life.


    in his spare time, other than his usual entertainment activities, he would study the nameless saber sutra. after going back and forth non-stop for the past few days, he had finally filled up the new nameless saber sutra.


    ¡°get someone to clean up and don¡¯t let them disturb me.¡±xu bai wiped his mouth and put his chopsticks aside.


    ¡°yes, young master.¡± ye zi nodded and called two servant girls over to clean up the place. she then closed the door and sat beside xu bai.


    xu bai stared at the nameless saber scripture without blinking. after looking at the last bit of the progress bar for a while, he finally reached perfection.


    in the room, a light blue smoke appeared in mid-air. after the light blue smoke appeared, it gradually gathered in mid-air and gradually formed a line of words.


    [you have studied the nameless saber scripture and comprehended the 24 armor-breaking mental cultivation techniques (incomplete).]


    xu bai was speechless.


    this was the second time a mental cultivation technique had appeared. he rubbed his hands excitedly and waited for the smoke to fuse.


    soon, the light blue smoke disappeared and reappeared, forming new words.


    [fusion option found. fusion in progress. ]


    [twenty-four armor-breaking heart technique + reversed purple cloud


    squall yin-yang break = reversed purple cloud squall yin-yang break.]


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    [fusion successful.]


    xu bai was speechless.


    right now, he really wanted to say, ¡®little gold, you¡¯ve changed. you¡¯ve become more casual. why aren¡¯t you even changing your name now?¡¯


    you should at least change your name. if you don¡¯t even change your name after merging, i¡¯ll think that you¡¯re putting on a bad show.


    of course, xu bai thought about it carefully. it was normal for him to not change the name. the name he changed previously was also suitable for the mental cultivation method of the nameless saber scripture. now, it was still like this. it was understandable if he did not change the name..

 Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Xu Bai Becomes Rank

    chapter 395: xu bai becomes rank-3


    translator: 549690339


    as he thought of this, the light blue words disappeared, and the latest panel appeared.


    [name: xu bail


    realm: third-stage unspecialized.¡±


    ¡°five sword moves (level 7): maximum level.] [reversing purple cloud squall yin yang break (level 7):[maximum level.]


    [wind snow return (level 5): maximum level.] [breaking through three turns, level 5]: maximum level.] [shifting stars (level 4): maximum level.] [diamond heart devil body (level 4), max level.] [kidney harvester (level 5): maximum level.] [hundred poison true clear rank 3]: full rank.] [clever puppet technique (level 6): maximum level.] [indestructible body (incomplete)(level 5):[maximum level.]


    ¡± comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    information flashed in his mind. then, xu bai felt that his entire body was filled with power.


    the true core strength in his body was much more than before, and the most important thing was that he could already faintly feel that the true core strength was about to break out of his body.


    however, before the true core strength could break out of his body, there was still a layer of obstruction that blocked him from breaking out.


    rank-3!


    he had already entered rank-3 and had undergone a huge change. however, he was still far from rank-2. after all, he did not have a new progress bar to complete it.


    rank-2 was a huge dividing line. he was currently facing a slight obstacle, probably because he had not entered rank-2.


    ¡°what a pity.¡± xu bai shook his head and thought,¡±¡±lf only i could raise it to


    rank-2.¡±


    he actually felt a sense of regret. if others knew about this, they would definitely beat their feet and stomp their chests.


    it had not even been a year since he entered this circle, but he had already entered rank-3. this was not the most important thing.


    it was still possible for some top geniuses to enter rank-3. however, with his current combat strength, he could even touch rank-i. this was a little ridiculous.


    with his saber intent and all the various maxed out abilities in his body, an ordinary rank-i might lose if they fought him.


    in any case, he estimated that rank-2 was now in his hands and could be easily manipulated.


    as for rank-3¡­


    i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ll fight as many as i can.


    in fact, it was mainly because of his saber intent that his saber technique had a substantial increase.


    ¡°the nameless saber sutra has to continue.¡± xu bai thought for a moment, then took out another book and continued to read.


    now that there were only 15 books left, he had to seize the time. he had to do as much as he could. if he could obtain another cultivation technique, wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful?


    ye zi watched xu bai continue reading and did not disturb him. she took out an incense burner from the small cabinet beside her and lit up the expensive sandalwood incense.


    then, she rested her chin on her fair and slender hand and stared at xu bai, unable to shift her gaze away¡­


    while they were living in harmony, on the other side, the ye family head was sitting on a chair, staring blankly at the ceiling.


    it had been a few days. she had been thinking about the deal xu bai had mentioned.


    xu bai¡¯s evaluation of her was not wrong at all. she did not look like a family head, but more like a shrewd businessman.


    ever since xu bai mentioned the deal, the ye family head had actually agreed. it was just that she wanted more.


    he couldn¡¯t just give it away for free, right?


    however, if she asked for too much, she was afraid that she would make the other party unhappy. if she asked for too little, she would feel that she was losing out. thus, she was caught in a dilemma.


    in short, he wanted to earn money, but he did not want to offend anyone.


    ¡°hiss¡­¡± master ye took a deep breath and rubbed his charming face with his hand before finally coming to a decision.


    ¡°men.¡¯


    as she shouted these two words, two servant girls came from outside the door and stood respectfully at the side.


    ¡°lord xu, please go to the living room. i have something to discuss.¡±


    the two maids nodded and were about to leave to tell xu bai about this. however, they were stopped by someone before they could leave.


    ye yu stopped the servant girl and said, ¡°patriarch, this is a serious matter. you have to think twice before you act. ¡®¡±¡®


    the ye family head was slightly stunned. he waved the two servant girls away and then looked at ye yu with interest.


    ye yu lowered her head and didn¡¯t meet the ye family head¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°how do you know what xu bai wants?¡±ye family head asked.


    although ye yu didn¡¯t say it clearly just now, it was obvious from her words that ye yu seemed to know about her deal with xu bai.


    ¡°i accidentally overheard it.¡± ye yu gritted her teeth.¡±


    ¡°accidentally?¡± ¡°you were really careless,¡± ye family head said playfully.¡±


    ye yu¡¯s body trembled slightly and she quickly knelt on the ground.¡¯¡±¡®patriarch, this is a precedent that has never been set in the clan. are we really going to give up the clan¡¯s cultivation technique? people will look down on you.¡±


    her words were hoarse and touching, as if she was seriously considering the family.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    the ye family head crossed his arms, and his curvaceous figure was especially obvious.


    she stood up and slowly walked in front of ye yu, saying, ¡°i know what you¡¯re thinking, but now that ye zi has completed her mission, there¡¯s nothing left for you. moreover, you were the one who gave up previously.¡±


    ye yu trembled again and did not say anything else.


    the ye family head continued,¡± i don¡¯t care how your families fight. once you leave the ye family, you are not allowed to offend her again. that is the rule of the ye family. the second young master of the kong family will come tomorrow. that is where you belong.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°but the qi method¡­¡± ye yu said timidly..

 Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Xu Bai Becomes Rank

    chapter 396: xu bai becomes rank-3


    translator: 549690339


    before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the ye family head.


    ¡°you want revenge and don¡¯t want them to get what they want.¡±¡±but you have to know that i¡¯m the head of the family. i can see further than you.¡±¡®


    as the head of the ye family, he was naturally very courageous to be able to slowly bring the ye family from the bottom to this point.


    just like xu bai¡¯s evaluation of her, she was a businessman. she naturally knew what was good and what was bad.


    if she changed her mind just because of a member, then her position as the family head would be in vain, and the ye family would not have the glory it had today.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°the kong family¡¯s second young master will be here tomorrow, so follow him. don¡¯t get involved in these matters. ¡®¡±¡®


    ye yu opened her mouth, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say a word. she turned around and left.


    after ye yu left, the ye family head walked out of the door.


    at this time, the sky was already dark. xu bai had just eaten dinner when he received a notice from the servant girl.


    ¡°lord xu, the family head said he would wait for you in the living room.¡±the servant girl lowered her head and respectfully informed him before hurriedly leaving.


    xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. he turned his head and exchanged glances with ye zi.


    it seemed that the other party had already thought it through.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± xu bai said a simple word and walked towards the living room.


    not long after, he brought ye zi to the living room. in the living room, the ye family head had already been waiting for a long time. hot tea was already served.


    xu bai sat in his seat and raised his hand to pick up the teacup in his hand. he took a sip and then looked at the ye family head. he smiled and said,¡±lt seems that patriarch ye has already thought it through.¡¯


    the ye family head nodded.


    since she had already made up her mind, she didn¡¯t waste any more time. she took out a book from her bosom and handed it to xu bai.


    ¡°this is the ye family¡¯s cultivation technique, yin xian song. if you cultivate it to perfection, you can enter the second grade.¡±


    ¡°can enter rank-2?¡± xu bai looked at the book in his hand. there was a progress bar there.


    however, after carefully observing it, he realized that the progress bar was not growing too slowly.


    if it was a book that could directly enter the second stage, it would definitely not be this fast.


    ¡°it¡¯s true that you can enter the second stage, but that¡¯s just my announcement to the outside world.¡±¡± lord xu,¡± the ye family head said helplessly,¡± since you¡¯re discussing business with me, then i have the integrity to do business.


    i¡¯m not lying to you about this.¡±¡±


    xu bai put the yin xian song aside and didn¡¯t say anything. he took another sip of tea and waited for the ye family head to continue.


    since he had said that he could not enter rank-2, and had previously announced to the public that he could, there must be something going on.


    however, to be able to say it honestly was still considered alright.


    if a person who did not know anything about the industry was here, he would not be able to tell if he could enter rank-2, but xu bai could tell at a glance.


    the ye family head definitely didn¡¯t know that xu bai could see through it. he could have just kept quiet about it and raised the business to a higher level.


    but in the end, she still said it. xu bai temporarily gave her a label of honesty.


    after saying this, the ye family head paused for a moment and continued, ¡°if you can understand the profound mysteries within, you can at most enter the fourth stage. in other words, even if ye zi takes it, his strength will improve by leaps and bounds, but he will still be at the fourth stage. there is a reason for this, because this cultivation method is only the first volume.¡±


    volume 1¡ä


    ¡°where is the second volume?¡± xu bai rubbed his chin.¡¯


    since there was a top, there must be a bottom. this was similar to how there were thick and thin, big and small.


    he thought that he would ask about the details of the next volume, but he did not expect the ye family head to say the exact opposite.


    ¡°there is no second volume.¡± ¡°it was destroyed due to a special reason.¡± ye family head smiled bitterly.¡±


    xu bai picked up the book and flipped through it again.¡±although i admire your honesty, if you¡¯re only rank-4, it might be greatly discounted.¡±


    honesty was integrity, business was business, he couldn¡¯t possibly lose money, right?


    ye family head gritted his teeth and stood up,¡¯¡±¡®lord xu, i don¡¯t want anything. i¡¯ll give you this cultivation technique for free, but you just have to agree to one condition of mine.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± ¡°tell me about it,¡± xu bai said.


    he didn¡¯t want anything, but he had a condition.


    it seemed like a profitable business, but xu bai understood that this kind of thing that didn¡¯t need anything was actually the most expensive.


    the free ones were the most expensive. this was the most common saying in the game.


    xu bai used to play games often, and he had been tricked by the free game for a long time.


    therefore, he knew that things that were not worth money were not necessarily cheap.


    ye family head took a deep breath and said,¡±¡±lf lord xu wants to restore it, there is only one way. there are many similar cultivation techniques in the treasure vault of the imperial palace. as long as you find a suitable fourth-grade book and fuse it with it, it will have the effect of a second-grade.¡±


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°is patriarch ye lying to me?¡± xu bai laughed. if these two books could reach the second stage together, then all the books in the world could be fused.¡± how could it be so simple to combine two books into one?


    ¡± i don¡¯t dare to lie to lord xu,¡± ye family head said.¡± the yin xian song is a song first. if ye zi can enter the palace¡¯s treasure vault, as long as it involves the same genre, it might be possible to fuse it into a new song.¡±¡±


    ¡°never?¡± xu bai spun the teacup and said, ¡°¡±ln other words, there¡¯s a possibility of failure. i can¡¯t guarantee success on my side.¡±


    ¡°this is what i need.¡±¡±lf it succeeds, please give me the song after the fusion,


    lord xu. if it doesn¡¯t succeed, i won¡¯t charge you any extra fees..¡±¡±

 Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Xu Bai Becomes Rank

    chapter 397: xu bai becomes rank-3


    translator: 549690339


    after saying this, she had already explained everything clearly, including the things needed for this transaction.


    xu bai looked at the ye family head with interest. he already understood what the ye family head was thinking.


    for a powerful family, besides the members of the family, the most basic thing was the cultivation method. she wanted to take a second-grade cultivation method back.


    ¡°patriarch ye, it seems that your ambition is not small.¡±xu bai said with a smile.


    ye family head took a deep breath and did not hide his thoughts.


    lord xu, this matter is not a loss for you. you can let ye zi obtain a


    second-grade cultivation method and also obtain the eternal friendship of my ye family.¡±


    xu bai let go of the teacup and said,¡±haven¡¯t you thought about what if i don¡¯t give it to you?¡±¡±


    ¡°ever since the promotion of the county, lord xu has never gone back on his word. as long as it¡¯s a business you promised, you will be honest. i believe in this. ¡°ye family head said very seriously.


    xu bai had just put the tea in his mouth when he heard that.¡±¡±wu hua, he came to your place?¡±


    it had been a long time since he had seen no flower and liu xu after he had gone to the county. xu bai was surprised to hear them now.


    previously, he had learned that no flower was doing some kind of worldly training, going to spring rain pavilion every day. now, it seemed that no flower had some relationship with the ye family?


    ¡°yes.¡± ¡°lord wu hua came to the ye family and wanted to temper his heart with the world of mortals, so i found more than ten members and prepared to give him one. i didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    at this point, the ye family head paused for a moment and said helplessly,¡±¡±he talked about buddhism with these girls for a night. after he left, he went straight to the fourth stage. he¡¯s indeed a genius of the titanium temple.¡± when xu bai heard this, he almost spat out a mouthful of tea.


    so this was the tempering of the heart in the mortal world? only no flower could do something like talking about buddhism with a bunch of girls for an entire night.


    wasn¡¯t this the same as opening an e-sports room to play games and throwing the girls aside?


    however, this fellow had already entered rank-4, so he was also walking quite fast.


    when xu bai thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    he was only rank-3 now, and his improvement was still too slow.


    if anyone else knew about his thoughts, they would definitely be so depressed they would vomit blood.


    what did he mean by progress was too slow?


    how long have you been in this circle, xu bai?


    ¡°moreover, you look like a rank-3 now, but you can even touch a rank-i. even a rank-2 would have to avoid you.


    there was no need to talk about rank-3 and rank-4. they could fight as many as they came.


    this was called slow progress?


    of course, xu bai was just thinking about it. if he really said it, a bunch of people would probably stab him in the back.


    the kind that poked hard.


    ¡°lord xu, what do you think?¡±since the ye family head had already talked to this point, it was also time to give an answer.


    she had said what she needed to say and was willing to hand over her cultivation technique.


    xu bai rubbed his chin and said,¡±l agree to this.¡±¡±


    fusion?


    it was a piece of cake.


    the key was that he had to find a root first.


    at the moment, the most important thing was to make up for his shortcomings.


    rank-4 then.


    xu bai felt that his horizons were getting higher and higher. rank-4 could still be considered as a ¡± right ¡±


    ¡°on behalf of the entire ye family, i thank lord xu.¡±the ye family head bowed slightly, showing his respect.


    xu bai handed the book in his hand to ye zi. after ye zi took care of it carefully, he changed the topic.¡±recently, i heard that there have been a few murder cases in wind chime manor. i wonder if ye family head has any brilliant ideas?¡±


    this matter had been lingering in his heart. although ye zi knew quite a few people and had explained it to him, he still wanted to ask more.


    ¡°homicide case?¡± the ye family head was slightly stunned. then, he understood what he meant and said, ¡°it¡¯s probably a demon master. the heaven inspectorate will definitely send someone over in a few days.¡±


    what she said was exactly the same as what ye zi said. there was no difference.


    xu bai finished the rest of the hot tea and stood up.¡±¡±lf that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    he didn¡¯t get what he wanted, nor did he stay any longer. he really wanted to go back and finish this book.


    after all, it was a soul-type cultivation art. he had to seize the time to make up for this shortcoming.


    ¡°then i won¡¯t send lord xu off.¡± ye family head said.


    xu bai nodded and left with ye zi.


    after leaving, he returned to his room and continued reading the book in his hand. from time to time, he thought of the murder case.


    he changed the nameless saber scripture to yin xian song, and he was also slowly catching up with the progress.


    the trip to wind chime manor this time was like a clay ox entering the sea. there were no storms. those who wanted to assassinate him did not have any abnormalities. there was not even a hint of wind.


    however, xu bai knew that the other party was slowly gathering his strength. once he completely erupted, it would be even stronger than before. it was like a wave, each wave higher than the last.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°take your time. the later you arrive, the more stable i will be. ¡°xu bai continued reading the book in his hand.


    ye zi found some fruits from somewhere. after peeling them, she fed them to xu bai from time to time.


    happy days were slowly passing by.


    on the other side, in a luxurious room, ye yu was looking at the oil lamp in front of her with a dazed expression.


    ¡°she actually beat me to it.¡± ye yu muttered to herself in a low voice. coupled with her dull eyes, she looked a little dejected..

 Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Xu Bai Becomes Rank

    chapter 398: xu bai becomes rank-3


    translator: 549690339


    she was not convinced.


    the one who was not convinced was that ye zi had taken the lead.


    she imew very well in her heart that this was because she had voluntarily given up. however, sometimes, when a person felt that they were always right, they would think that the other party was always wrong.


    ye yu was currently in the same situation.


    the words that she had said in front of the ye family¡¯s head previously were also to not let ye zi have an easy time. after all, this kind of precedent setting method was really too ridiculous. even she had not enjoyed this kind of power.


    if she didn¡¯t have it, why would ye zi?


    however, she did not expect that the ye family head did not care about her at all.


    the more it was like this, the more aggrieved she felt.


    ¡°why? how dare she?¡±


    ¡°xu bai should have been mine. why did you snatch him away?


    * tch! b * tch!¡±


    ye yu cursed in a low voice over and over again. the more she cursed, the colder her eyes became.


    however, she knew very well that she only dared to curse when there was no one around. if she stood in front of ye zi, she would not even dare to say anything or even express her dissatisfaction.


    this was the difference.


    since ye zi had followed xu bai, they had a different identity.


    ¡°all of you deserve to die. i curse you that you won¡¯t be able to make it to the capital alive! ¡°ye yu cursed again.


    but the more it was like this, the more aggrieved she felt.


    especially when she thought about how several family members were looking at her as if she was an idiot. although they didn¡¯t show it clearly, she could feel it, which made her feel even more uncomfortable.


    the fire in his heart burned brighter and brighter, but he could not vent it.


    at this moment, in a corner that no one noticed, there was a trace of black gas swirling.


    the black gas gradually turned into a blurry figure. in the blink of an eye, the figure became clear. it was an ordinary man in black.


    the man looked ordinary. the most obvious thing was that his face was very square.


    a square-faced man would have looked more righteous, but his square-faced man looked a little evil.


    other than this characteristic, there was a black and white snake wrapped around the man¡¯s waist.


    when the man in black appeared, ye yu had already reacted.


    ¡°who is it?¡± ye yu turned around. when he saw the man in black, he subconsciously stretched out his hands, wanting to use the ye family¡¯s unique technique.


    however, before he could use it, he heard the man in black speak.


    ¡°do you want your dreams to come true?¡±


    it was this sentence that made ye yu stop.


    ¡°what do you mean?¡± ye yu was slightly stunned.


    ¡°what do you think i mean? i mean, do you want to replace ye zi?¡±the man in black spoke very slowly, but it was deafening in ye yu¡¯s ears.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. i have no choice. my baby wants to eat. if i don¡¯t give her food, i¡¯ll die.¡±the man in black shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°don¡¯t talk about this with me. let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡±


    ¡°you can help me?¡±


    for some reason, ye yu¡¯s mind suddenly went blank. then, she subconsciously asked this question.


    ¡°as long as you¡¯re willing, isn¡¯t that fine?¡±the man in black laughed.


    ¡°how can you help me?¡± ye yu asked.¡±


    the man in black shook his head.¡± it will take some time for the specifics. now,


    i just want to see if you¡¯re willing. since you¡¯re willing, i¡¯ll leave.¡¯¡±¡®


    after saying this, the man in black turned into smoke and disappeared from the room.


    the whole process happened very quickly, as if the man in black was just here to see ye yu¡¯s attitude.


    ye yu looked at the spot where the man in black had disappeared and was in a daze.


    she maintained this posture for a long time. no one knew what she was thinking.


    the next day.


    xu bai got out of bed as usual. after enjoying ye zi¡¯s dressing, he was played a


    song by ye zi. after eating some breakfast, he prepared to continue with the liver yin music.


    the yin xian song was a level four cultivation technique. although it was not particularly slow, it was not particularly fast either.


    but now that he had nothing to do, xu bai had some free time.


    the progress bar kept ticking until noon. xu bai stood up and stretched his body.


    outside the door, a servant girl walked in as usual. after delivering lunch, she left in a hurry.


    under ye zi¡¯s service, xu bai finished his lunch and prepared to continue the progress bar in his hand.


    ye zi also sat obediently at the side.


    every time xu bail s liver progress bar appeared, she would support her fair chin with her hand, raise her small head, and look at xu bai with an extremely fascinated gaze, as if she would never get tired of looking at him.


    as long as xu baigan was there, ye zi would watch.


    if xu bai moved his shoulders slightly, ye zi would stand up and massage his shoulders.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    in response, xu bai expressed that although it was particularly corrupt, it was really satisfying.


    he kept up this pace until the afternoon when xu bai suddenly put down the book in his hand.


    because he heard the sound of footsteps in the courtyard. it was as if someone had come in.


    the footsteps were heading outside, obviously to welcome them.


    ¡°let¡¯s go take a look.¡± xu bai stretched his neck and walked out..

 Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: The Beginning of the Assassination in the Night

    chapter 399: the beginning of the assassination in the night


    translator: 549690339


    outside the door, the sound of hurried footsteps flowed in a certain direction. just from the sound of the footsteps, one could feel that it was very chaotic.


    when xu bai stepped out of the room with ye zi, he saw a few servant girls rushing towards the main entrance. there were some servants following behind the servant girls, and the servants were holding medicine boxes in their hands.


    ¡± medicine box, is someone injured?¡± xu bai stroked his chin and pondered for a moment before following behind the group of maids.


    before long, they bypassed some luxurious buildings and finally arrived at the spacious front yard.


    in the middle of the distance, there was a person lying down.


    this person was very young and handsome. there was always a sense of emptiness in his eyes. the eye bags were very deep, adding to the feeling of kidney deficiency.


    beside this young man stood an old man with white hair. the old man was bent over, and his left hand was empty. it had already disappeared.


    xu bai naturally knew these two people. they had talked to each other in the yin posthouse not long ago.


    kong xu and elder sun.


    when xu bai approached kong xu, he realized that there was still blood at the corner of kong xu¡¯s mouth. his hands were hanging weakly by his sides. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that his chest was still heaving up and down, he would have thought that kong xu was dead.


    ¡°patriarch ye, what¡¯s going on?¡±xu bai asked.


    the ye family head was instructing his servants to apply medicine on kong xu. kong xu¡¯s eyes were closed and he was in a deep sleep.


    hearing xu bai¡¯s voice, the ye family head turned around in a hurry and said,¡±¡±l¡¯m not sure either. they were already like this when they came. it seems that they were ambushed on the way. they can¡¯t die here, or my ye family won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    early in the morning, ye clan leader heard the servant girl running over hurriedly and saying that the second young master of the kong family had arrived. he thought that this was a pleasant transaction, but he did not expect to see this scene when he rushed to the front yard.


    kong xu was seriously injured on the way to the ye family. if he died here, she would not be able to explain herself. although there was no clear evidence to prove that the ye family did it, she would still bear a grudge.


    at that time, it would be difficult to explain. ye family head naturally understood the true meaning of it, so he spent a lot of effort to stabilize kong xu¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°you just need to recuperate for a period of time before you can get better.¡±the ye family head raised his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand. he heaved a sigh of relief.


    xu bai turned to elder sun and asked,¡±¡±did the two of you offend anyone along the way?


    compared to the yin posthouse, this peak level two expert was in a rather sorry state. having lost one hand, the bare-handed martial arts that he specialized in had lost half of its power.


    elder sun¡¯s face was pale.¡± we didn¡¯t offend anyone. the ones who intercepted us were demons. there were countless demons. there were thousands of them, and the weakest was at the fifth stage.¡±


    if one wanted a level two expert to fight hundreds or even thousands of them, he might be able to defeat them. however, if he wanted to fight thousands of them, he would be in a difficult position.


    although he was a peak rank-2, he knew how much he was capable of. his bare-handed martial arts were not top-notch, and his combat strength in erping was only average.


    ¡± thousands of demons?¡± ¡°how could a large number of demons gather for no reason?¡± xu bai asked. it¡¯s even more impossible for him to come and kill you for no reason. it seems that he really is a demon master.¡±


    the demons had already been suppressed by the great chu country until they could not breathe. they had all fled in all directions. it was simply impossible for thousands of demons to suddenly gather.


    however, what if he was a demon master?


    if there were a few hundred demon masters, each controlling a few more demons, they would be able to reach this level.


    ¡°with lord xu¡¯s reminder, it¡¯s really possible. but we didn¡¯t provoke them.¡±elder sun was speechless.¡± although this trip isn¡¯t a top secret, we haven¡¯t offended anyone. we¡¯ve been very low-key along the way. why would they come to surround and kill us?¡±¡±


    at this point, elder sun suddenly shut his mouth as if he had thought of someone.


    indeed, they had not offended anyone. although they had a lot of people along the way, they were actually quite low-key. other than resting, they were on the move. however, just because they had not offended anyone did not mean that no one wanted to get rid of them.


    young master!


    elder sun guessed that if the person was really targeting them, it could only be the eldest young master of the kong family.


    after leaving the capital, this was a great opportunity. it was not an exaggeration to say that it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    even though the kong family head had already stated that he would not allow kong xu to compete with his big brother, to his big brother, a dead person was the safest.


    the more he thought about it, the more elder sun felt that it was possible. he couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°it¡¯s not him. he doesn¡¯t have the ability.¡± at this moment, kong xu, who was almost healed, finally woke up from his coma. after understanding his condition, he spoke the first sentence, but he still looked very weak.


    ¡°thousands of demons. if he really had the ability, he would have been eliminated by his majesty long ago. his majesty would not let these problems appear under his nose.¡±kong xu wanted to stand up weakly.¡±kong xu greets


    lord xu.¡±


    xu bai was speechless.


    for some reason, he suddenly felt that kong xu was being a little obsequious. even though he was heavily injured, he still had to bow to him. to put it nicely, it was a matter of etiquette.. to put it bluntly, it was¡­

 Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: The Beginning of the Assassination in the Night (2)

    chapter 400: the beginning of the assassination in the night (2)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°no need to bow.¡± ¡°since you¡¯ve already saved your life, you should heal yourself well.¡± xu bai shook his head.¡±


    ¡°lord xu, with my injuries, i know who it is.¡±kong xu persevered and wanted to stand up. however, he only managed to get up halfway before he collapsed weakly. he looked at the sky with a pained expression on his face.


    xu bai looked around and said, ¡°let¡¯s find a quiet place. ¡®¡±¡®


    there were too many people here, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk about this. it was better to find a more stable environment and see what was in kong xu¡¯s


    ye family head was a little conflicted, thinking about whether he should get involved.


    to be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to get involved. this matter was obviously not a small matter. if he rashly got involved, he didn¡¯t know what the consequences would be.


    ¡°patriarch ye, when a person is stuck in a quagmire, it¡¯s very difficult to struggle out of it.¡±xu baiyi pointed out: ¡°although you have only stepped into one foot, it is not easy to retreat completely.¡¯¡±¡®


    xu bai was quite skilled in pulling people onto the boat. with just two sentences, the ye family master made up his mind.


    after all, it was a big family and a helper. he felt bad that he did not pull them on board.


    the ye family head gritted his teeth and revealed a conflicted expression. in the end, the conflicted expression disappeared. he sighed and waved at the surrounding servants. ¡°bring second young master kong to the side hall.¡±


    just like what xu bai had said, she was already in the middle of it, so she could forget about staying out of it.


    at least for now, it seemed impossible for her to stay out of this matter. in that case, she might as well jump into this quagmire. at least xu bai was still in the quagmire.


    when the servants heard the order, they quickly carried kong xu to a secluded side hall.


    xu bai, ye zi, and the others followed behind.


    the side hall was very quiet. there was no one around, so it seemed a little empty. however, this was a good place to discuss matters.


    ¡°i specially found a master of mechanics to make this place. no one can get close to it. if it was an outsider, they would have triggered the mechanics.¡±ye family head said.


    xu bai nodded and looked at kong xu.¡±¡±this place is very safe. tell me what you know.¡±


    ¡°lord xu, these demons are here to deal with you.¡±kong xu said weakly,¡±¡±lt¡¯s just that because i¡¯ve communicated with you before, and we even communicated very harmoniously, they thought that i would give you more helpers, so they prepared to kill me on the way.¡±


    after saying this, kong xu started to pant heavily. after all, his injuries had only stabilized and not completely improved. he was in pain as he spoke.


    xu bai frowned and carefully recalled what kong xu had said. after a while, he said,¡±¡±how can you be so sure?¡±


    if it was any other situation, it was possible. however, what kong xu said just now told him directly that these thousands of demons were related to him and were originally here to assassinate him.


    but¡­ there was no way to prove it.


    after all, this was only one possibility.


    ¡°lord xu, look at this.¡± kong xu took out something from his bosom and handed it to xu bai.


    xu bai took it and frowned.


    it was a piece of paper with xu bai¡¯s portrait on it. it was drawn so vividly that even his expression could be seen.


    ¡°how did you get it?¡± xu bai asked.


    the appearance of this thing had indeed aroused his curiosity.


    kong xu explained,¡± i¡¯m a dual cultivator. i¡¯m a scholar and a diviner, both of whom have reached the fifth stage. previously, i did a divination for lord xu, but i suffered a backlash. after i was attacked, i did another divination while i was running for my life. all the divination images condensed into lord xu¡¯s appearance.¡±


    as he spoke, kong xu coughed violently and spat out a mouthful of blood. clearly, his injuries had not fully recovered.


    even if it was the medicine used by the ye family, it would take some time to take effect. it was impossible for it to have an immediate effect.


    ¡°at that time, i thought that there were only two possibilities. the first was that lord xu wanted to kill me, and the second was that those people wanted to kill lord xu.¡±kong xu only recovered after a while and said, believe there is only the second possibility.¡±


    xu bai couldn¡¯t kill him. in front of xu bai, he was like a piece of grass. how could xu bai attack him?


    therefore, kong xu came to another conclusion.


    xu bai fell into deep thought.


    if what kong xu said was true, then this so-called demon master was here to deal with him.


    now that he had a rough idea, he finally knew who the enemy was.


    ¡°you can recuperate here first.¡± xu bai said.


    ¡°lord xu, i have one more thing to say.¡±kong xu didn¡¯t shut his mouth and continued,¡±¡±apart from that, i have also done a divination. this is a divination of great misfortune. lord xu, this trip to wind chime manor will probably be very difficult, but amidst this great misfortune, there is a hidden good fortune, so you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re very useful.¡± xu bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    he said this off-topic, but it came from the bottom of his heart.


    a diviner was indeed useful in such situations.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°is there any way to calculate it deeper?¡±xu bai said.


    when kong xu heard this, his face revealed a look of ecstasy. he even felt that the injuries on his body were no longer painful.


    he was very useful!


    what did these four words mean? he knew very well that this meant that he would have to interact with xu bai in the future.


    kong xu had come to wind chime manor for this matter. now that he had a chance, it was great news for him..

 Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: The Beginning of the Assassination in the Night (3)

    chapter 401: the beginning of the assassination in the night (3)


    translator: 549690339


    kong xu thought about what xu bai had just said. he nodded and then shook his head.


    ¡°lord xu, if you want to calculate more deeply, perhaps you can give it a try. however, you have to wait for me to recuperate for a few days because i can¡¯t calculate anymore.¡±


    he was already seriously injured. if it wasn¡¯t for the quick treatment, he would have already lost the amount of his body. therefore, he had to wait until his injuries were healed before he could calculate it.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. you just need to rest. when you¡¯re done resting, you can calculate it for me. ¡°xu bai said.


    kong xu nodded.


    ¡°guys, you can stay in my ye family.¡±ye family head said.


    today was really a scary day. if anything happened to them again, she would not be able to get away with it.


    kong xu nodded and said, ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble patriarch ye.¡±¡±


    after that, nothing else happened. lord ye jia arranged for kong xu to recuperate in a place while xu bai returned to his room.


    ¡°young master, i know what you are thinking. ¡®¡±¡® perhaps they intercepted the kong family¡¯s second young master not because he has any combat strength, but because of his ability to read fortunes,¡± ye zi said gently.¡±


    actually, ye zi was not stupid. she was very smart.


    not only was it a good support ability, but sometimes it could also open up new ideas for xu bai.


    xu bai nodded and said calmly,¡±that¡¯s true. this divination ability can help me solve many problems, so they tried their best to kill me.¡±


    ¡°young master, it seems like tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. ¡°ye zi walked to xu bai¡¯s side and peeled the fruit on the table before putting it into xu bai¡¯s mouth.¡±¡®we have to keep an eye on the kong family¡¯s second young master.¡±


    xu bai smiled and said, ¡°not just tonight. we have to be careful for the next few days. the other party will definitely come. you and i are thinking the same thing. ¡®¡±¡®


    his fortune-telling ability was still of the fifth grade, so it must be helpful to xu bai. the other party was also afraid of this ability, so he wanted to kill kong xu at all costs.


    not only did he not kill kong xu, but he also allowed kong xu to escape to the ye clan. he would definitely make another move next. otherwise, xu bai would have benefited for nothing.


    since the other party might want to make a move, this was xu bai¡¯s breakthrough point.


    ¡°you¡¯ve used your power again.¡± xu bai rubbed ye zi¡¯s head and said.


    ye zi acknowledged.


    behind him, the puppet of the fourth stage quietly left. it found a secluded corner outside kong xu¡¯s residence and waited.


    time gradually passed, and nothing happened during the day. everything was quiet and peaceful.


    the demon masters did not attack again. it was as if all the demon masters had disappeared overnight. the water in wind chimes manor had also calmed down.


    in the blink of an eye, it was late at night.


    the night was very cold.


    the weather was getting colder and colder, especially at night. if one did not add a blanket, it would give one a cold feeling.


    in ye yu¡¯s room.


    at this moment, ye yu was looking at the oil lamp in front of her in a daze, not knowing what to think.


    today, kong xu had come, and ye yu had also taken a glance at him from the crowd.


    to be honest, if it were any other time, it would be in line with her thoughts. after all, the kong family head was an official in the capital. in terms of status, he was equivalent to a state magistrate.


    however, everything had to be compared.


    if she had seen kong xu before xu bai appeared, she would have been willing to do so.


    however, after xu bai appeared, everything changed. it became a little uncomfortable.


    kong xu and xu bai were incomparable in ye yu¡¯s eyes.


    just this morning, kong xu¡¯s respectful attitude in front of xu bai made ye yu feel disgusted.


    if she were to go there, she would really be inferior to ye zi forever.


    this feeling was very uncomfortable, and ye yu didn¡¯t want to feel it.


    ye yu looked at the oil lamp in front of her and clenched her fists.


    ¡°is this my last life?¡±


    the sorrowful feeling in his heart grew deeper and deeper.


    at this moment, a voice sounded from the surroundings. ¡°of course, this is not your fate. your fate can be completely changed.¡± the voice was low and hoarse. it was a man¡¯s voice.


    hearing this voice, ye yu suddenly turned around and looked behind her.


    the man in black appeared again with a black and white snake wrapped around his waist. he looked a little terrifying.


    ¡°you demon masters ambushed second young master kong during the day, and you still dare to come and see me at night.¡±ye yu tried her best to calm her emotions and make her voice calm. however, her voice was trembling and could not be suppressed.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of? we even dared to touch xu bai. what do you think we have to be afraid of?¡±the black-shirted man¡¯s tone was indifferent, as if he was describing a very ordinary matter.


    the scene fell into silence. ye yu didn¡¯t know how to answer because she couldn¡¯t answer these questions.


    the man in black came to ye yu¡¯s side and reached into his pocket. he took out a box and handed it to ye yu, saying,¡±¡±take it, then go to kong xu¡¯s room and open this box. your goal will be achieved. as long as kong xu is dead, you don¡¯t have to go there, and you don¡¯t have to feel inferior.¡±


    ye yu stared blankly at the box in her hand. the box was only the size of a palm and looked extremely ordinary.


    when the box was in her hand, she could feel an obvious vibration. there was a living thing inside..

 Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Beginning of the Night Assassination (4)

    chapter 402: beginning of the night assassination (4)


    translator: 549690339


    ¡°are you joking? if i were to make a move, would i be able to escape?¡±ye yu prepared to throw the box away.


    the next moment, the man in black grabbed her wrist and stopped her.


    ¡°only you can get close. after all, you¡¯re going to the kong family. it¡¯s perfectly justifiable. as for whether you can escape or not, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ye yu stopped talking.


    she lowered her head as if she was thinking about what the man in black had said.


    ¡°i know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± the man in black slowly said,¡± killing kong xu is only the first step. we still have to kill xu bai. by then, you will be able to vent your anger. at that time, we can even make you the master of the ye family. are you satisfied?¡±¡±


    as the man in black spoke, the snake at his waist made a sizzling sound.


    ye yu was still thinking about it, but after hearing this voice, her mind went into a mess. she didn¡¯t know why, but she agreed inexplicably.


    ¡°alright.¡±


    she took the box in her hand and walked out of the door towards kong xu.


    after ye yu left, the man in black turned into smoke and disappeared without a trace.


    ye yu had been thinking about what the man in black had said the entire time. unknowingly, she had arrived at kong xu¡¯s door with the wooden box in her hands.


    she looked at the tightly shut door, gritted her teeth, and knocked on the door. the sound of knocking echoed in the corridor. soon, elder sun¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°who is it?¡±


    elder sun¡¯s voice was filled with vigilance.


    ¡°it¡¯s me, ye yu,¡± ye yu said.


    before kong xu arrived, he naturally knew who he was looking for, so when elder sun heard the name, he opened the door from inside.


    ¡°second young master is seriously injured and it is not convenient for him to receive young lady. ¡°elder sun said politely.


    ye yu held the box in her hand tightly and tried to calm her tone. she raised her head and said,¡±¡±lt¡¯s like this. i know that second young master kong is seriously injured, so i spent a lot of effort to find a medicine that might be able to save second young master kong.¡±


    elder sun fell silent, not knowing how to answer.


    at this moment, kong xu spoke.


    ¡°it must be miss ye yu. let her in.¡±


    kong xu¡¯s voice sounded in the room. he still sounded very weak.


    since kong xu had already spoken, elder sun did not hesitate anymore. he opened up a path and let ye yu in.


    ye yu walked into the room and saw kong xu sitting weakly on the bed.


    compared to the morning, his complexion was much better. it would probably take a few days for his injuries to completely recover.


    ¡°miss ye yu, i¡¯m truly sorry that i can¡¯t stand up to welcome you.¡±kong xu said politely.


    ye yu hesitated when she saw kong xu¡¯s expression.


    in fact, from the moment she entered the room until now, kong xu had been behaving in a well-behaved manner.


    however, when she thought about ye zi, ye yu became ruthless again.


    especially when she thought of these things, the hissing sound of the snake just now flashed in her mind, making her feel even stronger.


    the young master of the hole. ye yu took a few steps forward and slowly raised the wooden box in her hand, preparing to open it.¡±this is the medicine i got for you. it can treat your injuries.¡±


    kong xu was slightly curious as he moved closer.


    at this moment, the palm-sized box was opened by ye yu, and the sound of flapping wings came from inside.


    a black shadow flashed past, heading straight for kong xu.


    upon closer inspection, it was a centipede with wings.


    ¡°not good!¡± elder sun instantly reacted and chased after the centipede in a few steps.


    however, before he could run far, the box vibrated again. another centipede with wings flew out from inside and pounced straight at elder sun.


    this scene happened too quickly, so the two of them did not react in time.


    to be more precise, they never expected that they would encounter such an assassination in the ye family.


    they had thought that they might be assassinated, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be someone from the ye family, let alone ye yu.


    this was a quagmire of thinking.


    ye clan, ye clan¡¯s people, ye yu.


    step by step, they felt a sense of security. and within this sense of security was a cold killing intent.


    the winged centipede was very fast.


    elder sun had lost an arm, and he was already good at bare-handed martial arts. because of the loss of his arm, he had already lost half of his strength.


    due to the centipede¡¯s wings, it was very agile in the air. it would not be able to break through for a while.


    but kong xu felt terrible.


    kong xu was already heavily injured and could not react at all. he could only watch as the centipede approached.


    at this moment, even faster footsteps sounded. then, a knife suddenly exploded and turned into fragments in the middle.


    the puppet of the fourth stage was wrapped in a black coat, and it was executing the five forms forms of saber go.


    although it was only the prototype of xu bai¡¯s saber technique, it was already very strong. coupled with the ingenious saber that xu bai had specially forged for it, it managed to block the centipede by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    however, since this winged centipede could be used for assassination, it must be more than that. it could only hold them off for a moment before breaking through the encirclement and continuing to chase after kong xu.


    ¡°crack! ¡±


    the centipede bit down fiercely in front of him. in the next moment, he felt a hard touch.


    the puppet of the fourth stage stood in the center, a hole having been bitten through its chest, but it didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°my poison is ineffective?¡± the winged centipede was speaking in human language..

 Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: The Beginning of the Assassination in the Night (5)

    Chapter 403: The Beginning of the Assassination in the Night (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    It would never have thought that a puppet could be poisoned.


    ¡°Demon?¡±


    At this moment, another voice came from outside the door. Xu Bai stepped into the room and waved the black saber in his hand.


    To be able to speak human language, it must be a demon.


    The Black Blade Hundred Splits instantly shattered into pieces, turning the centipedes that surrounded Elder Sun into ashes.


    Five Styles of the Knife, Seventh-Order Knife Technique, Saber Intent, Third-Grade Itinerant¡­


    When these things were combined, it would be strange if they could not be killed in one move.


    On the other side, a portion of the fragments separated and swept up another winged centipede. In the next moment, the wings and densely packed feet were cut off. The centipede fell to the ground and rolled in pain.


    ¡°Crack! ¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stop. He quickly broke Ye Yu¡¯s limbs.


    This crisp sound was mixed with Ye Yu¡¯s miserable cry, making people shudder.


    Ye Yu let out a miserable cry. Then, her eyes rolled back and she fainted on the ground.


    ¡°Good, decisive, and the technique of using it¡± Although Elder Sun only had one arm left, he could not help but shiver when he saw Xu Bai¡¯s swift movements.


    At this moment, Xu Bai was the Xu Bai that was rumored in the martial world, not an ordinary young man.


    Ruthless and temperamental


    A faint killing intent surrounded Xu Bai, causing everyone present to shudder. They did not dare to look Xu Bai in the eye.


    Especially when Xu Bai had broken Ye Yu¡¯s limbs, he did not hesitate at all.


    In the eyes of everyone, this situation made them feel that the rumors in the martial arts world were rather simple.


    ¡°If you want to go further, you have to be more careful in the future. ¡°Xu Bai looked at Kong Xu and said indifferently,¡¯¡±¡®Compared to your peers, you are still a little lacking.¡±


    If it was Liu Xu Wu Hua, this wouldn¡¯t have happened today.


    If it was Yun Zihai, he could even kill him.


    Even Qing Xue could see the clues.


    As for Chu Yu¡­


    Forget it, Chu Yu¡­


    It could only be said that Kong Xu¡¯s idea was very accurate, including coming to find him. However, there were some details that were still lacking.


    Kong Xu nodded his head mechanically.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but when he heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but treat Xu Bai as a senior.


    ¡°I understand, Lord Xu.¡± Kong Xu said with difficulty.


    ¡°Ye Zi, let¡¯s begin.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t bother about Kong Xu anymore and turned to Ye Zi.


    Ye Zi gently nodded as her ten fingers danced.


    A glowing thread appeared in the air. As Ye Zi moved, sounds kept circulating.


    The centipede that was rolling on the ground was screaming, but after hearing the music, its screams gradually faded.


    This was what Xu Bai thought.


    It was too easy for him to dodge the other party¡¯s move. He naturally had to follow the other party¡¯s move and find some clues.


    ¡°Where is the person behind all of you?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    The centipede lying on the ground stopped rolling and screaming. After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s question, it let out an unpleasant sound.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­l don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Xu Bai frowned.


    Of course, he knew that it was impossible to ask so easily, but he did not expect the other party to not know.


    ¡°Do you have any clues to tell me?¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai put it in another way.


    This time, the centipede finally gave a detailed answer.


    ¡± Three days later, the largest boat in the Water Festival Festival of the Wind Chimes Manor¡­Gather.¡±


    It was another simple sentence, but it gave a location.


    ¡°Young Master, the Pleasure Water Festival is the annual festival of Wind Chime Manor. It is mainly held in Xunyue River. During this festival, there are countless boats. On the boats, there are all kinds of talented scholars and beautiful women exchanging music. ¡°Ye Zi explained to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    The centipede lying on the ground did not speak anymore. Clearly, it had nothing else to say.


    Xu Bai thought for a while and his heart skipped a beat.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage brandished its long saber and ended the centipede.


    Since there was nothing to say, then there was no value. It was best to kill him.


    After doing all this, Xu Bai turned his gaze to Ye Yu, who was on the ground.


    Due to her limbs being broken by Xu Bai, Ye Yu had already passed out due to the sudden pain.


    Their fight naturally attracted attention. The Ye family head rushed over in a hurry and saw this scene in front of him.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Family Head was stunned.


    She had thought that something might happen, but she did not expect it to be like this. She only needed to take a look at the situation now to know what it was like.


    However, Ye Zi still explained it appropriately to prevent any misunderstanding from the Ye family head.


    Hearing this, Ye Family Head gritted his teeth and said, ¡°¡±1 will give you an explanation.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them. She had to give them an explanation.


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡± I don¡¯t want to see this woman alive. I have to give her an explanation, but not now. I still have something to ask her.¡¯¡±¡®


    Although there was not much information about Centipede, the woman called Ye Yu was still alive. Since she was involved in this matter, she more or less knew something.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Lord Xu, you can do whatever you want.¡± Ye Family Head nodded.¡±


    ¡°Slap.¡± Xu Bai said.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage walked forward and slapped Ye Yu¡¯s face twice.


    Gradually, Ye Yu woke up from her coma. When she saw the scene in front of her, her expression was filled with confusion.


    But soon, her confusion disappeared and was replaced by fear..

 Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: The Boat of Joy (1)

    Chapter 404: The Boat of Joy (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    As Ye Yu woke up, the memories from not long ago echoed in her mind. She recalled the scene of her limbs being broken by Xu Bai, and her fear grew stronger.


    Immediately after, the pain was like the second person who was running slower, arriving right after her, causing her forehead to be covered in dense cold sweat.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Ye Yu couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    The Ye Family Head looked at his family members and revealed a look of reluctance. However, it was followed by determination. The reluctance that had appeared at the beginning had already disappeared with the wind. ¡°If you answer the question honestly, I can plead with Lord Xu on your behalf and give you a quick death.¡±


    Ye Yu was slightly stunned. The pain that had spread throughout her body seemed to have slowed down for a moment. She then turned her gaze to Xu Bai¡¯s position and revealed a sad smile.¡±ls it satisfying¡­When I decided to do this, I had already thought of the outcome. Lord Xu, ask whatever you want.¡±


    Failure was a death penalty. There was no other way to choose. Other than death, there was no other way.


    Ye Yu thought that she should regret it, but if she didn¡¯t do it, she would regret it even more. Compared to that kind of long- term torture, she hoped for a quick death.


    ¡°What do you know? Tell me everything. For the sake of your family head, I can let you die quickly. ¡°Xu Bai said indifferently.


    She had to die.


    Even though he had experienced so many things, it still couldn¡¯t change the fact that Xu Bai was ruthless.


    It he had compassion in his heart just because she was a woman, then the consequences would definitely be a disaster that would bring disaster to himself.


    ¡°The person who asked me to do this was a demon master. There was a snake wrapped around his waist. It was a black and white snake.¡±Ye Yu said,¡± He should be a monster trainer type demon master. That snake¡¯s voice has the ability to bewitch. To be precise, it shouldn¡¯t be called bewitching, but it can amplify the desires deep in one¡¯s heart. ¡®¡±¡®


    She thought carefully about the first time she met that person and everything that happened after that. The only suspicious point was the black and white snake.


    In the end, when she decided to assassinate Kong Xu, she felt that her mind was being controlled by something. Now that she thought about it carefully, her inner desire had expanded.


    ¡°Black and white snakes?¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t feel anything, but when Kong Xu heard this, his face revealed a bewildered expression. It was as if something that was originally going well had been shrouded in a layer of fog.


    ¡°Lord Xu, this person is on the list.¡±Kong Xu said,¡± Demon Master Calamity Heart is a second-grade demon master. He¡¯s good at bewitching people and magnifying their desires, turning them into slaves. He¡¯s always been wanted by the Great Chu State¡¯s Heaven Inspectorate.¡±


    ¡°Demon Master Calamity Heart?¡± ¡°Is this a profession?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a profession. This is a title given by people in the martial arts world. There are good and bad titles, such as Lord Xu¡­¡± Kong Xu suddenly shut his mouth, knowing that he had said too much.


    When this sentence came out, it was as if the entire topic had suddenly been twisted. Xu Bai¡¯s interest was instantly piqued.


    What was that?


    I also have a title. What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?


    ¡°You said I have a title. What is it?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Kong Xu¡¯s fluency instantly disappeared when he was asked this question. He started to stammer as if he had something to say but didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. ¡°Lord Xu, let¡¯s talk about serious matters. We¡¯ll talk about the title later.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Xu Bai found a blind spot.¡± It¡¯s just a matter of a few words. It won¡¯t delay much. Tell me, what¡¯s my title?¡¯¡±¡®


    In the martial world, once you made a name for yourself, you would naturally have a title. However, this title was not given to you by yourself.


    If he could add a title to himself, that would be too cool, and it would not sound good.


    Therefore, this title was given by people in the martial arts world. As time passed, it was passed down and slowly came into use.


    There were good and bad things, and it was naturally easy to tell.


    For example, Demon Master Calamity Heart, he sounded like a person who did no evil.


    ¡°With my charisma, I¡¯m sure the title I get will be one that will shake the world. ¡°Xu Bai said slowly.


    Kong Xu was originally planning to say it all in one breath, but when he heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, he was stunned.


    ¡°Lord Xu¡¯s guess is correct. It is indeed awe-inspiring. However, there will be plenty of opportunities to understand this title in the future. Let¡¯s¡­¡±


    He still wanted to fool her. In short, this sentence could not come out of his mouth.


    Xu Bai also noticed the abnormality in Kong Xu¡¯s expression, and his face darkened.¡±¡±ls it not good?¡±


    Kong Xu waved his hands.¡± No, no, no. It¡¯s especially good. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little bloody. There are two girls here. It¡¯s not good to say it.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Bloody?


    I am a majestic man, how could I have anything to do with blood?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Too dirty!


    Seeing that Kong Xu did not dare to say it out loud, Ye Zi could not help but purse her plump lips and reveal a smile. She moved closer to Xu Bai¡¯s ear and used her hand as a megaphone to softly say¡­


    After hearing Ye Zi¡¯s explanation, Xu Bai¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He tightened his grip on Black Blade Hundred Rend.


    ¡°Who was the first to spread the news?¡±


    His voice was filled with killing intent. It was like snowflakes falling on the ground in the middle of winter, suddenly adding a layer of frost to the ground..

 Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: The Boat of Joy (2)

    Chapter 405: The Boat of Joy (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Kong Xu forced a smile and said, ¡°Lord Xu, this title comes naturally. We don¡¯t know who said it first. ¡®¡±¡®


    Xu Bai took a deep breath and said,¡± Bloody Butcher Blade Guest. Damn it, this name is not poetic at all. It¡¯s especially uncultured. If I find out who was the first to name it, I¡¯ll twist his head off.¡±¡®


    Everyone was speechless.


    Xu Bai¡¯s current aura matched this title very well.


    ¡°Young Master, having a title is actually a recognition from the martial world. This is a good thing. It proves that Young Master¡¯s strength cannot be underestimated. ¡°Ye Zi gently massaged Xu Bai¡¯s shoulders to make him relax.


    In terms of speaking, Ye Zi was the best. With just a few words, Xu Bai felt a little more comfortable.


    ¡°Hurry up and give me a quick death.¡±Ye Yu also took this opportunity to say,¡±¡±l¡¯ve already said what I need to say. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    She was still suffering from the pain of her limbs being shattered, so she had no choice but to say it.


    If they were to continue chatting like this, it would probably take a lot of time. It was better to have a quick chat.


    Ye Yu closed her eyes.


    Before Xu Bai could make a move, the Ye Clan member turned around and said to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Lord Xu, she¡¯s a member of the Ye family. I want to send her off one last time.¡±


    This sentence was reasonable and well-founded, and he even played the emotional card.


    Xu Bai looked at the Ye Family Head with interest. He extended his right hand and a paper crane flew out. It landed on Ye Yu¡¯s head and turned into ashes.


    Finding no clues, he said,¡±Ye family head is indeed a businessman. You have a good plan. Alright, you can do it.¡±


    The Ye family head¡¯s words just now were actually to clear her suspicion and even give her a good reputation. After all, she could put righteousness above family, so there would be no explanation for her in the outside world.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Xu.¡±


    The Ye Family Head walked up to Ye Yu and raised his hand, ready to strike.


    Ye Yu¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened. She looked at the Ye Family Head and said,¡±¡±Patriarch, I am a sinner myself, but I now understand that there is a problem with the family¡¯s development model.¡±


    ¡°This is not something you should worry about.¡±Ye Family Head shook his head and slapped Ye Yu¡¯s head.


    The Ye Family Head looked at Ye Yu¡¯s corpse and then at Xu Bai.


    Of course, she knew that the current situation was always dependent on others.


    However, she had already found a new countermeasure. As long as Xu Bai arrived in the capital, Ye Zi could merge the songs and reach the second grade of the Yin Xian Song, which could change the situation.


    Therefore, all her treasures were on Xu Bai.


    ¡°I will go with Lord Xu to the Water Festival three days later.¡±Ye Family Head said, ¡°I just want to show my loyalty.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and did not refuse.


    One more person meant one more power, so he would not be stupid enough to reject it.


    ¡°Three days later, my injuries should have recovered. I¡¯ll go with Lord Xu.¡±Kong Xu said.


    Xu Bai nodded.


    Kong Xu¡¯s fortune-telling ability was quite good. After he recovered, he would first do a divination and then go to the so-called Happy Water Festival.


    Now that everything had been settled, Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer. He still had to hurry back to the bend of the liver and yin, so he left with Ye Zi and the puppet of the Fourth Stage.


    In three days, he estimated that he should be able to finish the cultivation technique in his hand. After all, he had been a little greedy before.


    After returning to the room, Ye Zi focused on making Xu Bai¡¯s bed, while Xu Bai looked at the progress bar in his hand and thought.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s room, he was concentrating on reading the book in his hand. The progress bar was slowly growing, and he was only a little bit away from perfection.


    Ye Zi stood by the side obediently and did not speak.


    After about the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the progress bar in front of him finally reached perfection.


    Light blue smoke appeared, then condensed into a line of words in the air and appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    [You studied the Yin Xian Song and comprehended it.]


    The words were simple. After they appeared, they turned into nothingness. Immediately after, information entered his mind.


    However, the information had only entered halfway when it stopped, and a new light blue smoke appeared.


    [Fusion option found, fusing¡­]


    [Yin Xian Song + Reverse Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Disorder = Reverse


    Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Song.]


    [Fusion successful.]


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    This cheat was really bad. He didn¡¯t even give a proper name and casually changed another word.


    But fortunately, at least it was changed, unlike before when it was not changed at all.


    Xu Bai stretched lazily and passed the Yin Xian Song to Ye Zi.¡±¡±Keep it and learn slowly.¡±


    As he spoke, he watched as the light blue text in front of him transformed into information again and entered his mind. Immediately after, the true essence energy in his body increased a little. The latest panel appeared.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    Realm: Third-stage unspecialized.¡±


    ¡°Five Sword Moves (Level 7): Maximum level.] [Reversing Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Song (Level 7-5):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through three turns, level 5]: Maximum level.] [Shifting Stars (Level 4): Maximum level.]


    [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level..]

 Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: The Boat of Joy (3)

    Chapter 406: The Boat of Joy (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank.]


    [Clever Puppet Technique (Level 6): Maximum level.]


    [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 5):[Maximum level.]


    ¡® Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Good heavens, the 0.5 rank that he had not seen for a long time had appeared again.


    This also gave him a proof that his current cultivation method was already considered very good. After all, he had fused with a level 6 cultivation method, which was only level 7-5.


    Although there wasn¡¯t much improvement, there were many changes in his body.


    In his mind, his soul had strengthened. At the same time, Xu Bai could feel that his perception of his surroundings had also become stronger. If someone was hiding in the surroundings, he could easily discover them.


    Not only that.


    Most importantly, he had learned Ye Zi¡¯s ability.


    His fingers moved slightly and he pulled out the black blade Hundred Rend from his waist.


    In the next moment, Black Blade Hundred Rend turned into fragments that filled the sky.


    These fragments waved in the air, displaying the Five Moves of the Knife.


    Moreover, the fragments that he used carried waves of melodious sounds. Not only could they accelerate the fragments, but they could also affect the opponent.


    Ye Zi covered her mouth with her hand, her face full of surprise.


    Young Master, he¡­lt seemed that his attainments in the divine soul were already stronger than hers.


    ¡°Young Master, are you one of those old monsters who reincarnated? I heard that some old monsters can reincarnate¡­¡± Ye Zi muttered softly. However, before he could finish, Xu Bai knocked on his head.


    Ye Zi clutched her head, her face full of grievance.


    ¡°What old monster, how can you say that about your young master?¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    He was quite happy now that he had obtained the compensation for his divine soul.


    Ye Zi rolled her eyes and pouted.¡±Young master, is Ye Zi useless¡­¡±


    She suddenly felt as if she had lost the characteristic of being a tool.


    ¡°It¡¯s useful.¡± ¡®You play it,¡± Xu Bai said, ¡°and with my pieces, the overlapping effect will be even stronger.¡¯¡±¡®


    Ye Zi heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.


    As long as it was useful, it was fine. She was afraid that she would not be able to help Xu Bai in any way.


    ¡°Alright, we can move now.¡¯Xu Bai stood up and walked to the door.


    Since the progress bar had run out, and the time was up, then he would go and see what the other party was up to.


    Ye Zi quickly ran to the door, opened it, and followed Xu Bai out.


    In the front yard.


    Kong Xu and the Ye Family Head had been waiting there for a long time. Elder Sun had also recovered most of his strength during this period of time. He stood in the courtyard and waited.


    When they saw Xu Bai, they greeted him in unison.


    ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t call me Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman, understand?¡±Xu Bai said solemnly.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Everyone nodded repeatedly, indicating that they would never mention this title.


    Xu Bai nodded in satisfaction.


    At this moment, the Ye Family Head spoke.


    ¡°Lord Xu, the Happy Water Festival starts at night. Shall we go over now?¡± The Happy Water Festival was an annual festival in Wind Chime Manor.


    As a residence that advocated music, music was integrated into their daily lives. From the high officials and nobles to the peddlers and soldiers, they more or less understood a little. Even in their daily lives, many people were intoxicated by it.


    Some things would form a festival to celebrate when there were too many people.


    Every time it was the Happy Water Festival, there would be boats appearing on the Xunle River.


    The so-called pleasure boat was actually a very large boat. It was only because of this festival that it had such an elegant name.


    On the boat, they sang and danced, enjoying themselves.


    Not only the officials and nobles, but even the ordinary people would board the music boats on this day to exchange music or listen to beautiful music.


    This was a matter that both refined and vulgar people enjoyed. It had always been spread in Wind Chime Manor, and even many outsiders lingered here.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Xu Bai said.


    There was nothing much to do here, so it was better to rush over and see if anything had happened.


    Ye Family Head understood and nodded, not saying anything else.


    Xu Bai looked at Kong Xu and asked,¡± Right, can you calculate anything?¡±¡±


    Kong Xu turned his head.¡± Lord Xu, I¡¯ve already tried it just now. Without any evidence, it¡¯s very difficult to calculate. Perhaps I can find some clues tonight and I can figure it out.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment.


    He might really find something tonight. When he found something, he would let Kong Xu calculate and see if he could figure out anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Bai said when he thought of this.


    Following that, the Ye family head took the lead and began to rush towards the Xunle River.


    The Ye family was still some distance away from the Xunle River. They walked for about an hour before reaching their destination.


    This river was very big and wide. At this moment, the river surface, which was rarely visited by people, was already filled with all kinds of boats.


    The larger ships could hold up to a hundred people, while the smaller ships could hold five or six people.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If the commoners wanted to go to the big boats, or if they wanted to go to the small boats, they could choose from here.


    Not only that, the riverside was overcrowded, and many people had already arrived early.


    There were also people setting up those ships.


    All kinds of exquisite lanterns were hung on it, and there were even couplets or colored strips.


    It was a joyous feeling.

 Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: The Boat of Joy (4)

    Chapter 407: The Boat of Joy (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai looked in the direction that Ye Zi was pointing at and saw a boat that could accommodate up to a hundred people anchored at the center of the river.


    In the middle of the ship, there was a plaque with the words ¡± Zhile Ship ¡® written on it.


    ¡°Who built such a big ship?¡±Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Lin family, the number one family in the Wind Chime Manor.¡±Ye Zi explained,¡± It is said that their family has connections with many high officials and nobles in the capital. The Lin family is very good at war drums. The head of the family has already become a third-grade musician and is a drum master of the musician branch.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.


    He was only interested in these things. As for the rest, he was not interested. He was only interested in those demon masters.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Xu Bai seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you guys use musical instruments before?¡±


    He suddenly remembered that the Ye family was also a branch of musicians. Why had he never seen Ye Zi use an instrument? He had only seen Ye Zi use white light to make silk threads to play.


    Now that Xu Bai¡¯s Yin Music had been perfected, he naturally understood that if he had a musical instrument, its power would multiply.


    ¡°Young Master, the instruments of the Ye family are all in the second volume of the Yin Xian Song, so we don¡¯t know what to use.¡±Ye Zi said.


    The second volume had already been lost, so of course they couldn¡¯t find it, so they could only use the method of the first volume.


    Xu Bai nodded and did not say anything else. He focused on the river.


    At this moment, there were more and more people. As time passed, the sun gradually set.


    The sky gradually darkened, but it was as bright as day here.


    All kinds of lanterns were hung high up. Even on both sides of the Xunle River, there were lanterns hanging side by side. The fire-like light illuminated the river surface.


    For such a grand event, someone had to host it.


    Not long after, Xu Bai saw a middle-aged man walk out of the largest Zhile Boat.


    This person was dressed in silk and satin, and he looked rich and overbearing. He had a kind smile on his face and looked very kind.


    When this person came out, the surrounding lively scene paused slightly. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed this person¡¯s figure and looked over.


    ¡°Everyone, regardless of whether you are a local or a foreigner, you are all welcome to participate in the annual grand event of my Wind Chime Manor.¡±The middle-aged man in silk laughed and said, ¡°I, Lin Yong, am the head of the Lin family and am here to host this banquet. Now, let¡¯s welcome our prefecture commander.¡±


    There were two servants standing on both sides of the boat with a red cloth in their hands.


    The red cloth was pulled straight, and behind the red cloth, the magistrate of


    Wind Chime Manor walked up in his official robe, holding a pair of scissors in


    nis ngnt nana.


    As per usual, he said a few words of courtesy.


    At this moment, the crowd was already very excited. After all, they could only participate once a year. Of course, they were very excited.


    ¡°Alright, I see that everyone is already extremely excited. Then, I will announce the start of the Music Water Festival.¡¯


    The governor cut the red cloth with scissors. The next moment, the Music Water Festival officially began.


    When the red cloth was cut off, cheers rose and fell, and all kinds of noises sounded one after another.


    The Happy Water Festival had begun.


    ¡°Young master, if you want to go to the biggest Zhile Ship, you have to pass that small boat first.¡±Ye Zi pointed to the side of Zhile Boat.


    Not far away from Zhile Boat was a boat that could only accommodate a few dozen people. People boarded it one after another, and people came down.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Xu Bai smiled.¡± It seems that you have to pass a test before you can go up. What is the test? Is it music?¡±¡±


    Ye Zi said softly,¡±Young Master¡¯s guess is correct. Naturally, it will be tested on temperament.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡± Ye Zi and I should be fine. Young Master Xu, Young Master Kong Xu, and


    way, we¡¯ll have an excuse to go up.¡¯¡±¡®


    Those who could pass the test were naturally high-ranking officials and nobles. Of course, they would bring their servants up, and no one would stop them.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and nodded.


    Actually, for him, there was no problem with the temperament test. After all, he had already maxed out the Yin Xian Song.


    But at this moment, it was better to keep a low profile.


    If even Xu Bai had no problem, Kong Xu naturally had no problem either.


    After everything was arranged, everyone took a small boat and headed to the boat next to Zhile Boat.


    Along the way, Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul was sensing the changes in the surroundings, but nothing happened.


    There was nothing unusual, and there were no sneaky demon masters. It was as if nothing had happened.


    However, the centipede¡¯s words were still ringing in his ears. Something big was definitely going to happen tonight.


    The small boat was getting closer and closer to the ship. In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived.


    When Xu Bai stepped in, he realized that the ship was already crowded with people. There was a lamp in every corner of the ship.


    There was a note in the base of each lamp.


    There were all kinds of questions written on the paper.


    ¡°Young Master, if you want to answer the questions, you can bring them to the servants on the ship. You only need to tell them the answers. As for whether they are correct, the servants on the ship have already memorized them.¡±Ye Zi moved closer to Xu Bai and whispered.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°How can music be summarized with just one answer?¡± Xu Bai shook his head.¡±


    Ye Zi said,¡±There¡¯s no other way. It can only be like this.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and agreed.


    If he really wanted to achieve the best of the best, it would cost too much manpower and material resources, and it would be very difficult.


    After all, how could these servants understand profound music?

 Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: The Boat of Joy (5)

    Chapter 408: The Boat of Joy (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    If those who knew music were to be the judges, there would be too few of them. There were so many people here, and the scene would be particularly chaotic.


    Not long after, the Ye family head found a question and walked in front of a servant. He answered them one by one and passed the test smoothly.


    After all, it was still a Wind Chime Manor family. The identity of the Ye family head was naturally Imown by many people. From time to time, the surrounding people would cast their gazes over.


    The servant led Xu Bai and the others to the place where the small boat and the big ship were handed over.


    There was an upward staircase at the intersection. Following this staircase, one could board the Zhile Ship.


    Xu Bai was about to step forward, but before he could take two steps, a sound came from around him.


    ¡°Patriarch Ye, you have brought a lot of servants with you today.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai frowned slightly and turned his head to look at the source of the voice.


    A woman dressed in silk slowly walked over. Her hair was tied up high with a jade hairpin on it.


    When Ye Family Head saw this woman, his face instantly darkened.


    She looked at Xu Bai¡¯s expression and decided not to talk to this woman. She wanted to bring Xu Bai up.


    The woman in silk did not intend to let Ye Family Head off at all. She walked in front of Ye Family Head in two steps and stood in the middle. She raised her right hand and pointed at Ye Zi elegantly.


    ¡°I heard that Ye Zi from your Ye family is back. Why did you bring her on the boat? I think people who don¡¯t care about family interests should be kicked out.¡±


    Ye Zi was speechless.


    To be honest, she had thought of other situations, but she did not expect that it was because of her.


    The Ye Family Head gritted his teeth and moved closer to the Liu Family Head, saying, ¡®¡±¡®1 advise you to quickly move aside.¡±


    If it was any other time, Patriarch Ye would really have said something here. But it was different now. Xu Bai was following behind him.


    If Xu Bai couldn¡¯t board the ship because of this, everyone would be in deep trouble if they blamed him.


    The Liu Family Head did not expect the Ye Family Head to be in such a state.


    She had also come over to say a few words casually to humiliate the Ye Family Head. After all, the two families had a lot of resentment.


    As for what resentment it was, the matters between these families were very complicated.


    She had only heard that Ye Zi, who had escaped, had returned, so she had followed the news and ran over to check on her.


    However, he did not expect to receive such an answer.


    They were all family heads, so they naturally had some intelligence. Therefore, in an instant, Family Head Liu seemed to have thought of something and looked at the man beside Ye Zi.


    The next moment, the Liu Family Head raised his hand and pointed at Xu Bai. His face was filled with shock.


    ¡°Bloody Butcher Blade Guest!¡±


    This sentence was shocking, but with the noise around them, no one could hear it clearly.


    Just now, Master Liu did not care about Xu Bails situation. Now that he saw Xu Bai¡¯s appearance clearly, he was shocked.


    When these four words came out of his mouth, the Liu Family Head didn¡¯t think anything was wrong, but the Ye Family Head already understood in his heart that this guy had completely offended Xu Bai. As expected, Xu Bai¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    F * Ck you.


    You¡¯re even mentioning this title to me, right?


    He looked straight at the Liu Family Head with a cold gaze. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the current situation was different, he would probably give the Liu Family Head a few slaps.


    The Liu family¡¯s head realized that he had said something wrong. After all, Xu Baits expression was right there.


    ¡°Liu Family Head, after tonight, I hope that you will still understand my intentions. As you can see, Lord Xu is now on my side.¡±When Ye Family Head saw Liu Family Head¡¯s dumbfounded look, he felt that it was funny in his heart, so he went up and mocked him.


    Then, they left the dumbfounded Liu Family Head and walked toward Zhile Boat.


    Xu Bai got on the boat and found that it was even bigger than he had seen before.


    Although it was very big, not many people could come up, so it seemed unusually empty.


    There were groups of people in twos and threes talking to each other. It was obvious that many of them knew each other.


    ¡°Lord Xu, what should we do next?¡±Kong Xu whispered.


    They were indeed here, but they did not have any further plans. After all, everything seemed normal here.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said,¡± Let¡¯s wait and see. Before that, we need to familiarize ourselves with the situation here and walk around.¡±¡±


    He had to familiarize himself with the situation here first. As for the future, he had to see if anything unusual happened before he could follow the clues.


    Everyone nodded. Xu Bai was the backbone here. They followed Xu Bai¡¯s method and began to walk around the ship.


    The ship was divided into three levels, and they were currently at the bottom level.


    Xu Bai seemed to have underestimated his reputation in the martial arts world.


    Most of the people who could come on this ship were proficient in music, and those who could be proficient in music in Wind Chimes Manor were naturally dignitaries.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Being able to become a high-ranking official, they would naturally be concerned about the changes in the situation around them. Therefore, they Imew very well what Xu Bai looked like.


    Then, before Xu Bai and the others could walk more than a hundred meters, he was surrounded by people.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Xu.¡±


    Looking at the flattering expressions of these people, it was as if they were all bootlickers, trying their best to curry favor with him.


    Xu Bai suddenly felt that sometimes, being a celebrity didn¡¯t seem too good..

 Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Chapter 143 -Inadequacies in the Water

    Chapter 409: Chapter 143 -Inadequacies in the Water


    Translator: 549690339


    Looking at the people around him, who were greeting him with cupped hands and flattering words, Xu Bai expressed that he just wanted to keep a low profile.


    ¡°We have to speed up the disguise. We keep forgetting about this matter.¡±Xu Bai grinned and thought to himself.


    In a situation like this, if there was a way to disguise himself, this situation would not have happened. He could have kept a low profile, but he could not keep a low profile at this time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Ye family to have a relationship with Lord Xu. It seems that we have to interact more often!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lord Xu to be so interested in music. Why don¡¯t we accompany Lord Xu and tour the Zhile Ship?¡±


    ¡°Lord Xu, my daughter¡¯s age is just right. She¡¯s peerless and beautiful. It¡¯s when Yunying is not married. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    Voices rose and fell in the surroundings. At this moment, the music was no longer important. What was important was that Xu Bai was already conspicuous enough.


    The Ye Family Head was extremely cautious at this moment. He scanned the surroundings with a vigilant gaze, afraid that something unusual would happen.


    She was not afraid of the people around her, but she was afraid that these people would lose their minds and say Xu Bai¡¯s nickname in the Jianghu. If Xu Bai got angry, it would not be fun.


    Fortunately, this group of people had some knowledge. They did not say Xu Bai¡¯s title and only called him Lord Xu.


    As the saying went, one should not hit a smiling person. Xu Bai could not bring himself to be flattered by these people.


    ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t want to be too eye-catching. Let¡¯s just do what we need to do. ¡°Xu Bai cupped his hands and said.


    The people present were all smart people. The greeting just now was just to get familiar. They couldn¡¯t guarantee that they would have a second chance to interact with each other.


    Seeing that Xu Bai didn¡¯t seem to care much, they understood that now was not the time to talk, so they gradually dispersed.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I don¡¯t think the rest of the journey will be easy. ¡°Kong Xu watched the group of people leave and revealed a bitter smile.


    They were originally here to investigate, but because of Xu Bai, their identities had been exposed.


    If the other party really wanted to cause trouble on this ship, they would definitely dodge at this moment. Otherwise, they would be too stupid.


    Xu Bai naturally understood the current situation. He turned around and looked around. Although the people around had already left, there were still people who looked over from time to time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking. What if we can find some information?¡±


    After being in this industry for so long, this was the first time that something unexpected had happened, and it was in such a place.


    No one was perfect. He was not 100% sure that he could consider everything. He really did not consider the value of his face.


    Just like what Kong Xu said, the other party must be on guard now. The commotion he caused just now was too big, so he might not be able to find anything.


    But since he was already here, he had to take a look.


    Even if there is no new discovery, being able to appreciate this annual festival is also a kind of harvest.


    Since Xu Bai had said so, everyone did as he said.


    They continued to follow their original plan and looked around the ship. The first level was quickly completed, and they did not find anything different.


    During the search, Xu Bai had been observing the surroundings with his Soul Consciousness. After making sure that there was nothing unusual on the first floor, he led the group along the stairs at the end and slowly walked to the second floor.


    Compared to the first floor, the second floor was not much different in terms of layout or other aspects. The reason why it was divided into the first, second, and third floors was to make rational use of space.


    Of course, when Xu Bai walked into the second floor, it caused a different commotion, just like the first floor.


    It was impossible for him to cover his face. After covering his face, he felt like he was deceiving himself.


    After all, in this matter, for example, it might be normal for Ye Zi to cover her face with a veil. However, it was not normal for a man to cover his face with a veil.


    The few of them searched again, but still found nothing.


    ¡°Kong Xu, try and see if you can calculate anything.¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin and asked.


    If they wanted to perform divination, they would definitely have to find something related. At this moment, they were on the ship, so they could be considered to be connected.


    Therefore, Xu Bai asked Kong Xu to give it a try. If it worked, it would be a good thing. If it didn¡¯t, he would go to the third level to take a look. Kong Xu nodded and took out a copper compass from his waist.


    A faint glow appeared on his finger.


    He pressed his finger on the copper compass and closed his eyes.


    From the outside, this process did not seem to have changed much. Other than the light on his finger, everything was normal.


    But in fact, Kong Xu had already started his divination.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The white light followed Kong Xu¡¯s finger and slowly entered the compass. Then, a shocking scene appeared.


    The needle on the copper compass began to spin rapidly. It was not rotating at a constant speed, but sometimes it was fast, and sometimes it was ordinary fast. It looked a little obsessive-compulsive.


    After a few breaths, Kong Xu opened his eyes and said solemnly,¡±¡±Lord Xu, I didn¡¯t calculate the exact information, but combined with our current location, I can sense some information.


    Look at the needle on the copper plate. It¡¯s moving quickly, which proves that there¡¯s still a connection here. However, there¡¯s too little information, so I can¡¯t calculate the exact situation.¡±


    For his sect, the higher the grade, the fewer clues he needed to divine. However, he was only at the Fifth Stage now, so he naturally needed more information..

 Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Chapter 143-Underwater Disadvantage (2)

    Chapter 410: Chapter 143-Underwater Disadvantage (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s related. Let¡¯s go to the third floor.¡±Xu Bai raised his head and looked at the third floor.


    Since they could still find out the relationship, it must be the third floor. This ship only had three floors in total. It would be beneficial to take a look.


    The group did not hesitate any longer. They reached the end of the stairs and walked up to the third floor.


    There were obviously fewer people on the third floor. It was unusually empty. When Xu Bai walked up, he saw someone approaching him.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Xu. I heard a servant report just now, so I quickly came down to welcome you. ¡±


    The person was dressed in silk and satin. As he walked, he made a clear voice.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and sized up this person.


    Lin Yong, the head of the Lin family.


    He was in charge of the opening ceremony of the Music Water Festival, and the governor cut the ribbon.


    Now that Xu Bai had just come up and bumped into him, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was a coincidence or something else.


    ¡°Lord Xu, may I take you on a tour of this Zhile Ship?¡±Lin Yong was smiling as he spoke, looking easy-going.


    Xu Bai said with interest,¡± I came here this time to keep a low profile and take a look at this annual grand festival. Since I already know my identity, I¡¯ll let the Lin Family Head lead the way. ¡®¡±¡®


    When something happened too coincidentally, there must be something.


    Xu Bai thought,¡± Since I¡¯m already up here and my identity has been exposed, this is the last level. Why don¡¯t I let this person bring me along?


    ¡°This is my honor, Lord Xu, please.¡¯¡±¡®Lin Yong turned his body slightly, raised a hand, and made a gesture of invitation.


    Xu Bai nodded. He didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and lifted his feet in that direction.


    Lin Yong followed behind him from time to time to explain to Xu Bai, he didn¡¯t give Xu Bai the way, but where Xu Bai went, he explained to where.


    The whole process was very peaceful.


    Although the ship was very big, Xu Bai still finished exploring the third level without any problems.


    ¡°Lord Xu, do you want to sit inside?¡±Lin Yong pointed at the entrance to the room on the third floor.


    Xu Bai had also gone to the first two floors. Now, he was on the third floor, leaving only this one.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Patriarch Lin to lead the way.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°I should.¡± Lin Yong agreed in a very low-key manner, then walked in front of Xu Bai and led the way.


    The rooms on the third floor were slightly more luxurious than those on the first and second floors.


    There were not many people inside. Most of them were drinking and having fun, talking about all kinds of music.


    Xu Bai looked around and asked,¡±¡±Why isn¡¯t the prefecture commander here?¡±


    At first, it was the Prefectural Magistrate who cut the ribbon. However, Xu Bai did not see the Prefectural Magistrate, so he asked.


    ¡°Lord Prefect Ling has some official business to attend to, so he will take his leave first. Of course, he doesn¡¯t know that Lord Xu is here. If he knew, he would definitely be here to accompany him. ¡°Lin Yong explained as he brought Xu Bai to a seat and ordered for good wine and food.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t disturb you here. You can play here for a while and have fun.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Xu Bai poured a glass of wine for himself and another for Lin Yong.¡¯¡±¡®This cup of wine is to thank Master Lin for leading the way.¡±


    Lin Yong smiled, picked up the wine glass, and slowly clinked it with Xu Bai¡¯s. He drank it in one gulp and then left.


    Xu Bai raised his head and took a sip. He looked at Kong Xu and said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a big problem with this person. Use him as an excuse to read your fortune.¡± Before Kong Xu could answer, Ye Family Head asked curiously.


    Before Xu Bai could reply, Ye Zi spoke first.


    ¡°Patriarch, there¡¯s indeed nothing wrong with him. He¡¯s acting too normal.


    Sometimes, being too normal is also abnormal.¡±


    As she spoke, Ye Zi looked at Xu Bai and said,¡±¡±Young Master, is Ye Zi right?¡± Xu Bai nodded and shook his head,¡±¡±Yes, and no.¡±


    This scene piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity. Kong Xu stopped divining and waited for Xu Bai to continue.


    Xu Bai poured himself another glass of wine and drank it up. Then, he said,¡¯¡±¡®Just because he acted normal doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s abnormal. When he clinked glasses with me just now, I noticed something suspicious.¡±


    It had to be said that this was indeed an annual festival. This wine was indeed delicious. Just this sip alone was probably worth a lot.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Everyone was stunned. They carefully recalled the situation just now, but there was nothing wrong. They could not help but look at Xu Bai with even more confusion.


    Xu Bai put down his wine glass and pointed at his head.¡±¡±From the beginning, I could feel that his emotions didn¡¯t change at all. Only when he drank did there be fluctuations.¡±


    Now that he had the ability in the divine soul, doing this was naturally a piece of cake.


    When he clinked glasses with Lin Yong just now, he could clearly feel that Lin Yong¡¯s soul had fluctuated, proving that his emotions had also changed at that time.


    ¡°I think he really has something important to do. When I said the word ¡®hold on,¡¯ he thought that I wouldn¡¯t let him go. However, he later realized that I was just clinking glasses with him, so he returned to normal. As for what important thing it is, it depends on whether you can calculate it..¡±

 Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Chapter 143 -Inadequacies in the Water

    Chapter 411: Chapter 143 -Inadequacies in the Water


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone finally understood.


    Kong Xu took out the compass excitedly.


    He could finally get close to the truth of the matter, and he could also play a role. Of course, he was especially excited.


    The white light followed his finger and entered the compass. He closed his eyes and began to calculate with Lin Yong as the clue.


    The next moment, the needle began to spin rapidly, but this time, it was different. It stopped at a certain position.


    ¡°Just as Lord Xu guessed, he is indeed related to this matter.¡±


    Kong Xu pointed at the direction the needle was pointing at and said,¡¯¡±¡®lf we follow this direction, we will be able to find the truth.¡±


    Xu Bai put his wine glass aside and stood up.¡¯¡±¡®Let¡¯s go and see what this guy is up to.¡±


    Everyone nodded and followed Xu Bai in the direction of the needle.


    Along the way, they didn¡¯t take a leisurely stroll but quickened their pace. Soon, they arrived at the edge of the Zhile Ship.


    However, beyond the border was a huge river.


    Xu Bai turned around and looked at the compass in Kong Xu¡¯s hand. The needle on the compass did not move and was still pointing in the same direction, but they had already reached the end.


    There were no ships behind the ship.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? My compass has never been broken.¡±Kong Xu was a little stunned, not understanding the current situation.


    Xu Bai stood by the boat and leaned against the railing, looking at the river not far away.


    A gentle breeze blew past, causing his black hair to flutter.


    After standing there for a while, he suddenly said, ¡°Could it be at the bottom of the river?¡±


    Kong Xu, who was already lost, suddenly reacted and shouted, causing everyone to turn their heads.


    ¡°Lord Xu reminded me that it might really be at the bottom of the river.¡± As he spoke, he made a gesture.


    Kong Xu slowly rotated the compass, turning it into a vertical position. The needle was slowly moving, pointing downward along with Kong Xu¡¯s movements.


    Kong Xu tried to move, but no matter how he moved, the needle was pointing below the boat.


    What was under the boat was this Xunle River.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Bai turned around and walked toward the stairs at the end.


    Everyone hurriedly followed behind him. Not long after, they had already arrived at the lowest level.


    However, the needle on the compass was still pointing downwards. It did not move at all, proving that it had to go down.


    ¡°Do we have to go down into the river?¡± Xu Bai frowned and fell into deep thought.


    It was obvious that the problem lay in the river.


    However, as this problem appeared, a series of problems also appeared.


    If they were on land, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But now that they were going into the water, he had some ideas.


    He didn¡¯t have a cultivation technique suitable for underwater. If he went down rashly, it might be greatly reduced.


    ¡°Young Master, if we are underwater and the other party is a demon master, I think it is very likely related to the demons in the water.¡±Ye Zi displayed her authority as an encyclopedia and explained,¡±¡±Legend has it that some underwater demons like to build nests in the water. After some demons capture people, in order to maintain their vitality, they won¡¯t kill them. Instead, they use a unique method to separate the nests so that people can live inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, most demons like to eat living people.¡±Ye Family Head followed.


    ¡°Do you have any way to avoid the water?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and asked.¡±


    Everyone shook their heads in unison, indicating that there was no other way.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t cause a big commotion, but I have a feeling that they will take advantage of this festival to cause some trouble. Since we can¡¯t go down, we shouldn¡¯t let them cause trouble.¡±Xu Bai said slowly.


    It was very likely that the reason why the other party had chosen to gather at this time was related to this festival. Moreover, there were so many people participating in this festival. Perhaps the other party¡¯s goal was these people.


    In such a situation, he definitely could not go down. After all, the enemy was in the dark and he was in the open. Moreover, he was fighting in the water, which he was not good at.


    However, it was not his style to let the other party cause trouble here.


    ¡°Lord Xu, if we let the people on these ships leave, it won¡¯t be done in a day.¡±¡±After all, it¡¯s an annual festival.¡¯¡±¡®


    Indeed, as she said, this festival was held once a year and was extremely grand.


    Not only were there many people participating, but it was also very difficult to get these people to leave the river at this time.


    If these DeoDle didn¡¯t leave the river. it would definitelv trigger a follow-uD situation. At that time, the other party might use this opportunity to do something.


    Although Xu Bai was not sure, he could not let the other party off easily.


    As the saying went, if the enemy was unhappy, he would be happy.


    Therefore, he had to make the other party unhappy.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Of course there is a way.¡± Xu Bai looked around and said.


    ¡°Young Master, what method do you plan to use to make these people leave?¡± Ye Zi asked curiously.¡±


    Xu Bai took a deep breath and walked to the edge of the Zhile Boat. The True Core Strength in his body continued to circulate, spreading his voice to the surroundings.


    ¡°Blood Slaughterer macheteman Xu Bai invites all the family heads to go ashore to discuss a major matter. Those who do not come will be punished. In addition, the commoners will also need to go ashore.¡± After saying this, everyone present was stunned.


    ¡°What a simple and direct method. ¡°Everyone thought to themselves. Actually, there was no other way. The simplest method was also the most effective..

 Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Chapter 143 -Inadequacies in the Water

    Chapter 412: Chapter 143 -Inadequacies in the Water


    Translator: 549690339


    Didn¡¯t those high-ranking officials and nobles want to curry favor with him? Then he would use the excuse of discussing important matters and call all of them up. If anyone was unwilling, he would add a sentence of punishment at the end, then they would not dare not go.


    As for the commoners, the best way was to use money.


    What? You said that Wind Chime Manor advocated music, so how could it be tainted with this stench of money?


    How could copper coins be smelly?


    No matter how noble a person was, he still had to eat.


    Xu Bai had already done it anyway. If there were still people who were obstinate and stayed on the ship, it had nothing to do with him.


    After saying this, Xu Bai led everyone off the boat and rushed to the shore.


    As he said this, a large number of people around him began to surge toward the shore and make sounds from time to time.


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Lord Xu has something important to discuss. It must be something important. This is an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, the head of the family? Can you walk faster? Don¡¯t delay my discussion with Lord Xu.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * t. Lord Xu clearly wanted to talk to me about something. How could it be you?


    These words were exchanged between the high officials and nobles, but the exchanges between the commoners were much more honest.


    ¡°What? Someone is giving out money? Then hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. If you¡¯re late, there might be nothing left.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great to take the money first and then continue the exchange on the ship?¡±


    Gradually, the ship was empty, and the shore was filled with people.


    Everyone turned to look at Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai was especially calm. He had one hand behind his back and the other on the black sword at his waist. He looked at the huge Xunle River in front of him.


    Everyone had already left, but his eyes were still fixed on the Zhile Ship.


    Lin Yong stood at the bow of the Zhile Ship, his body wet. He was smiling at Xu Bai with his hands on the railing.


    However, there was a hint of hatred in his smile, as if Xu Bai had interrupted his grand plan.


    ¡°Master Lin, it seems that it¡¯s not easy underwater. You have to change your clothes. Why don¡¯t you come ashore and change?¡±Xu Bai shouted.


    At this time, the people on the shore also looked in the direction of Xu Bai¡¯s voice. Soon, they found Lin Yong, who was in a sorry state.


    ¡°Lord Xu, you¡¯re indeed a high level of a Paragon.¡± ¡°I never thought that Lord Xu would use such a simple method to lure everyone down,¡± Lin Yong said loudly.¡±


    At Lin Yong¡¯s waist, a black and white snake was circling, revealing his identity.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit of a failure on the verge of success, this is only a failure. We still have many things to do in the future. ¡°Lin Yong reached out and stroked the snake on his waist.


    The snake straightened its body and stared at Xu Bai coldly. It slowly spoke in human language,¡±¡±The Centipede brothers died in your hands. The Monster race will definitely remember this. You won¡¯t be able to leave Wind Chime Manor alive.¡±


    Xu Bai shrugged and hooked his index finger.¡±¡±Come over here.¡±


    The corner of Lin Yong¡¯s mouth twitched.¡± Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman would also do such a childish thing. I didn¡¯t expect that. Although I won this time, it wasn¡¯t a complete victory. Look who¡¯s beside me?¡±¡±


    As he spoke, the Prefect Ling was tied up and brought over beside Lin Yong.


    Clearly, the prefecture commander had been captured long ago. He did not know what method he had used to actually be restrained.


    ¡°Lord Xu, look, you can save these people, but you can¡¯t save the highest official in Wind Chime Manor.¡±Lin Yong stood on the Zhi Le Ship and looked at


    Xu Bai from afar.¡±lt¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°You think you can kill him alone?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Lin Yong was stunned for a moment, then he subconsciously said,¡±¡±l can¡¯t.¡±


    Xu Bai suddenly cupped his hands and said,¡± Your Excellency, you are serving the country and the people. Now that you have fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands, you have sacrificed your life bravely. You are a real man.¡±¡®


    Hearing this, everyone present was stunned. They had thought that Xu Bai would at least say something. After all, this was the highest official in Wind Chime Manor. The highest official had been captured, so they had to think of a way.


    But unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, Xu Bai said something out of courtesy. His meaning was already very obvious.


    Your prefecture token has been captured, so you should be prepared to sacrifice yourself. I have no intention of saving you.


    Of course, everyone understood what he meant. However, when Xu Bai said it, it seemed very reasonable. He even gave the magistrate a title of heroic death.


    The magistrate was tied up and gagged. When he heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, his eyes widened and he looked at Xu Bai in disbelief.


    Lin Yong finally recovered from his daze and gritted his teeth,¡±¡±Lord Xu, I think this matter can still be discussed. We can let him go, as long as¡­¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand and said,¡± There¡¯s no need. I believe in Lord Prefect Magistrate¡¯s character. He is very willing to sacrifice his life for the country. I will report to His Majesty and ask for a good title for Lord Prefect Magistrate. ¡®¡±¡®


    Lin Yong was speechless.


    Why didn¡¯t he follow the moves at all?


    Why didn¡¯t they discuss it? Why were they in such a hurry to send the other party to his death?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Please, can we discuss this?


    He tried hard to control his temper, but he couldn¡¯t control it no matter what.


    He stretched out his hand and slammed it on the railing of the Zhile Boat.¡±Xu Bai! If you don¡¯t help, these people will see you. When the time comes, you won¡¯t be able to do well either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for later,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±Who can say for sure after that?¡±


    Maybe I¡¯ll kill all of you and gain a good reputation..¡±

 Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Chapter 143-lnadequacies in the Water

    Chapter 413: Chapter 143-lnadequacies in the Water


    Translator: 549690339


    At this point, Xu Baits gaze became playful.¡±¡±Speaking of which, why haven¡¯t you made a move yet? Don¡¯t tell me that this prefecture token is also one of your people. Don¡¯t let him go now. If you let him go, I will suspect him too.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the scene fell into a strange silence. Other than the occasional breeze blowing from the river, the place seemed unusually deserted.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The magistrate¡¯s body shook and all the ropes on his body fell off. He took off the cloth in his mouth and sighed.¡±As expected of the Bloody Butcher Saber Guest. In terms of ruthlessness and irrationality, you¡¯re still better at it.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I just felt that your clothes were still dry, and I sensed that something was wrong. ¡®¡±¡® If he really tied you up and wanted to hide you, he could only hide you in the water,¡± Xu Bai said teasingly.¡± But you did it.¡±¡±


    Previously, on this ship, he had used the power of his divine soul to search everywhere.


    He did not find the prefecture token. If the prefecture token really wanted to hide, it would definitely be hidden underwater. However, the clothes on his body were dry. This was suspicious.


    As for whether he was on another ship? It was simply impossible.


    Even when they left the Zhi Le boat, Xu Bai was still paying attention to the situation here. He didn¡¯t see the boat sailing in the direction of the Zhi Le boat.


    Then there was only one ending.


    The prefecture commander had used some special method to avoid his divine soul.


    The question was, why did he hide?


    This was very obvious.


    Therefore, Xu Bai had already thought of this and did not make a move.


    ¡°A prefecture order and the largest clan in Wind Chime Prefecture.¡±Xu Bai said slowly, Why did you collude with the Monster Clan?¡±


    At this moment, everyone understood the reason.


    They were all relieved. Only then did they know why Xu Bai wanted them to return to the riverside. They looked at Xu Bai with reverence.


    Especially those officials and nobles, they were even more respectful in their hearts.


    It had long been said that Xu Bai, the macheteman of Bloody Slaughterer, was ruthless and decisive. However, no one said that he was not only decisive and ruthless, but also more resourceful than ordinary people.


    ¡°Xu Bai, the matter has already been exposed. We don¡¯t care. Next, we¡¯ll see who will win in the subsequent exchange.¡±Although Lin Yong failed, he still said,¡±¡±You can¡¯t do anything to us. If you have the ability, come into the water and try.¡±


    After saying this, Lin Yong and the magistrate dived into the water and disappeared after a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen arrogant people on my way here, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone this arrogant.¡±Xu Bai looked at the disappearing figures of the two and said indifferently,¡±¡±Usually, I¡¯ll twist off the head of such an arrogant person not long after.¡±


    A cold wind blew past. Coupled with Xu Bails words, it made everyone present shiver.


    ¡°Lord Xu, now¡­¡± ¡± A prefecture token and the Lin family,¡± Kong Xu said hesitantly.¡± It seems that Wind Chimes Prefecture is in chaos.¡¯¡±¡®


    The highest officials were all traitors, so how could there not be chaos?


    ¡°The people from the Heaven Inspectorate are about to arrive. Let¡¯s wait for them to arrive before we talk.¡±Xu Bai ignored the people around him and turned around to walk toward the Ye family.


    The people from the Sky Supervision Bureau were probablv on their wav here


    for the murder case. Xu Bai didn¡¯t have to do this. The people from the Sky Supervision Bureau would naturally take care of it.


    The people present did not dare to follow him. Xu Bai had saved them. Moreover, Xu Baits words were very cold. They were afraid that they would make Xu Bai unhappy if they followed him.


    Only Ye Zi and the others followed Xu Bai back to the Ye family. As for what the rest of the people wanted to do, Xu Bai did not care. Anyway, they just did not want to go to this river.


    After returning to the Ye family, Xu Bai sat on the chair in the room and enjoyed Ye Zi rubbing his shoulders. However, he was thinking about what happened today.


    It seemed like a victory, but Xu Bai discovered another weakness.


    This weakness was the battle in the water.


    If he was good at fighting in the water, Lin Yong wouldn¡¯t be able to leave today. However, he didn¡¯t make a move today because he lacked this cultivation method.


    He was not good at going underwater. If he rashly went to the Zhile Ship to fight, he was afraid that it would cause a bad result.


    ¡°Young master, are you not thinking about what happened underwater?¡±Ye Zi rubbed Xu Bai¡¯s shoulders and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you know any families that are good at underwater combat?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡±


    Ye Zi shook her head and said,¡± If it¡¯s in Wind Chime Manor, there really isn¡¯t anyone who¡¯s good at underwater combat. After all, most of the people here are good at music.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.


    That was indeed the case. If it was anywhere else, he might be able to find someone who was good at it or find the relevant progress bar, but it was difficult to find it here.


    As the saying went, distant water could not quench one¡¯s immediate thirst, and it was impossible for him to go out and look for it.


    It was impossible for the other party to let him out.


    Therefore, they seemed to have fallen into a dead end.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    To solve the problem, he had to get into the water.


    However, it was definitely not safe to enter the water.


    This was a cycle that had to be broken.


    Xu Bai picked up the teacup and took a sip, thinking carefully.


    At this moment, Ye Zi rolled her eyes and whispered into Xu Bai¡¯s ear,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t Young Master want to solve the problem? Ye Zi has an idea..¡±

 Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: The Progress Bar on the Building

    Chapter 414: The Progress Bar on the Building


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Oh, tell me.¡± When Xu Bai heard Ye Zi¡¯s words, he instantly perked up and stood up from his chair.


    It had to be said that the encounter tonight had indeed made him a little speechless. The other party¡¯s method was completely to take advantage of his shortcomings, so that he did not dare to go into the water.


    Especially when he thought of Lin Yong¡¯s arrogant expression tonight.


    Although he had won the game this time, not only had he exposed Lin Yong, but he had also exposed the prefecture commander. No matter what, he was especially unhappy that he did not completely kill the two of them tonight. Other than the progress bar, he was thinking about how to capture Lin Yong and twist his head off.


    Being underwater was indeed one of his shortcomings, so up until now, he still hadn¡¯t thought of a good way.


    If he were to find a cultivation technique that was suitable for underwater cultivation, he would need to leave Wind Chimes Manor. However, that was unrealistic. It was obvious that the other party would not let him leave.


    Or rather, he could use himself as bait and pretend to leave to see what the other side could do.


    This was a good method, but there were still some inappropriate aspects to this method. If the other party came to lure the tiger away from the mountain and first let him leave, then think of a way to carry out his plan, wouldn¡¯t he fall into the trap?


    For example, if the other party really wanted to use this method to force him to leave, then use other methods to strengthen himself while he left and then turn around to deal with him, then it would be completely in line with the other party¡¯s wishes.


    Therefore, he could not leave. Moreover, he had to think of a way to deal with those fellows and vent his anger.


    Could he endure it? He couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Ever since Xu Bai entered this industry, he had never enjoyed the feeling of tolerance.


    Ye Zi bent down and whispered into Xu Bails ear,¡¯¡±¡®Young Master, the other party is relying on the water as a cover. What if there is no water as a cover? Then they can¡¯t be arrogant.¡±


    Interesting.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡± Continue. ¡®¡±¡®


    If the other party did not have water to rely on, then it would only be a matter of one slash if he wanted to kill them. It would not be so troublesome at all.


    Don¡¯t forget, he seemed to only have the ability of a Rank Three, but after he had the Saber Intent, he could totally fight a Rank One. Although he did not know what the result would be if he fought a Rank One, a Rank Two was defenseless in front of him.


    ¡°Young Master, what I mean is that if we drain the water, won¡¯t we be able to reveal their traces?¡±Ye Zi giggled.


    Xu Bai frowned.¡± I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±¡±


    If it was a lake or a river, then this method was indeed feasible. After all, they relied on water. After draining the water, wouldn¡¯t the other party be exposed?


    However, this idea was good, but there were some difficulties in implementing it because what was in front of him was not a river or a lake, but a river.


    The Xunle River was a vast river. If he wanted to drain the entire river, he didn¡¯t have to do anything else. He could stay here for the rest of his life and slowly drain the water.


    Although he had already reached Level Three, it was extremely difficult to make the entire river disappear for no reason.


    Therefore, Ye Zi¡¯s method seemed to be very good, but there were some practical problems that needed to be considered. Otherwise, it could not be implemented.


    ¡°Young Master, what I mean is that we don¡¯t need to drain the entire Jiang Du. Don¡¯t you know how to use tricks?¡±Ye Zi asked.


    Xu Bai nodded.


    He did know how to use clever techniques, but what did this have to do with draining the river water?


    Ye Ziwei said,


    ¡°Today, I saw their location, including the location of the entire Xunle River. It¡¯s only a few hundred meters long. A few hundred meters long can reveal where their nest is.


    If Young Master used the Technique of Manipulation to block the hundreds of meters of distance, he would only need to drain the water. That way, the difficulty would be much lower and we wouldn¡¯t need to drain the river.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Xu Bai held Ye Zit s hand and said,¡± Looks like it¡¯s useful. Those families can also play their role. ¡®¡±¡®


    According to Ye Zi¡¯s method, Xu Bai felt that he did not even need to do the pumping. He just needed to cut off the upstream, and the downstream would naturally be exposed.


    Ye Zi reminded him,¡± Young Master, you can¡¯t just cut off one section. It must be at both ends. Moreover, in the middle of these two ends, you must dig a sufficient canal so that the water flow can be washed away. Otherwise, the pressure will be very great.¡¯¡±¡®


    As she spoke, Ye Zi stood up from Xu Bails arms and turned to the cabinet. She took out a piece of paper from the cabinet and returned to Xu Bai¡¯s arms. She shifted her hips to make herself more comfortable.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Maintaining this posture, Ye Zi began to sketch.


    Xu Bai held her waist with one hand and rested his head on her shoulder, looking at Ye Zi from this angle.


    Not long after, the painting was done. Ye Zi brought it to Xu Bai as if she was asking for credit.


    ¡°Young Master, look at this painting I made. We can completely use this method to intercept the flow. It will be much safer then.¡±


    After all, it was the Xunle River. If he wanted to successfully block this river, he had to be careful. Otherwise, he would fail..

 Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Progress Bar on the Construction (2)

    Chapter 415: Progress Bar on the Construction (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    There was a clear mark on the painting, and it was cut off from both ends. At both ends, there was a deep ditch that could be used to divert the water.


    ¡°The only drawback is that if we really do this, it will cause a huge commotion. However, if we cause such a huge commotion and the other party runs away, there¡¯s really nothing we can do.¡±Ye Zi said.


    After all, it was such a big project, so it was impossible to be careful and quiet.


    The other party was right under the Xunle River. Once they did this, the other party would definitely sense it. Once they sensed it, they would definitely run. If they didn¡¯t run at that time, they would be too stupid.


    Xu Bai said slowly,¡±Don¡¯t worry, the preparation will be very complicated. If you are really ready, it will be very fast from the beginning. ¡®¡±¡®


    His Mechanical Puppet Technique was at the maximum level, and he had fused it with the Mechanical Pavilion and the Man-Weapon Technique. Therefore, he was very good at this aspect. As long as he made the right technique, he could instantly cut off the connection. After all, he was not going to draw an entire river. He was still confident in this method.


    The only problem was the materials. They didn¡¯t need particularly good materials, just slightly sturdy ones.


    But was that a problem? That was not a problem at all.


    ¡°Tomorrow, ask Patriarch Ye to send a letter to the other families and ask them to come and have a meeting with me. I¡¯ll tell them what to do.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Wasn¡¯t the clan trying to curry favor with him?


    Then he would give these families a chance to curry favor.


    If you want to suck up to me, you must prepare the materials for me. The materials I told you are not particularly expensive. It¡¯s just that the quantity is relatively large. The entire Wind Chimes Manor can definitely gather them.


    ¡°Gongzi, Miao.¡± Ye Zi giggled.


    ¡°Just talk?¡± Xu Bai said.


    Ye Zi rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m praising Young Master¡­¡±


    Xu Bai stroked Ye Zi¡¯s back and said with a smile,¡±¡±You can just say it, but you have to change your position.¡±


    Ye Zi was stunned for a moment. Then, she reacted and bent down with a charming face.


    The next day.


    Early this morning, all the families in Wind Chime Manor received a piece of news. It was a message from the Ye family¡¯s patriarch.


    The message was very simple. There was only one sentence, and that was that Lord Xu had invited him to discuss important matters with the family heads.


    As for what it was, the message didn¡¯t say, so they couldn¡¯t guess. However, at least they had some clues. They guessed that it was related to what happened last night.


    In Jianghu, it was rumored that Xu Bai was decisive, ruthless, and capricious.


    However, this was only a part of it. There were even rumors that Xu Bai would take revenge for the smallest grievance. As long as he was treated unhappily, he would take revenge on the same day. He would never drag it out.


    Therefore, when they thought of this, they all understood that Xu Bai was definitely very dissatisfied with the situation last night. After all, Lin Yong was about to jump on his face. If they still had to endure it silently, it would not fit Xu Bai¡¯s character.


    These families had their own ideas, but most of them wanted to help.


    As for the rest, they were thinking about how to help them and highlight their value so that they would not lag behind the other families.


    After all, with their current information gathering ability, they had long known that Xu Bai had invited all the families. If they wanted to stand out among these families and get Xu Bai¡¯s attention, they had to put in more effort.


    As a result, the clan heads who were like shrewd people began to fight one after another on the way here.


    It seemed that there were no waves between them, but in fact, they had already begun to secretly fight. In order to obtain more benefits, they would do anything.


    Fortunately, they knew that they couldn¡¯t be too obvious now. After all, Xu Bai was still here. They were just bickering with each other to test each other¡¯s intentions.


    Not long after, the family heads had already arrived at the Ye family. Fortunately, they only invited the family heads of those families this time and did not invite anyone else.


    The Ye residence was relatively spacious and could accommodate many guests, especially the guest rooms. Although there were many people, there was still a very wide distance between them.


    The Ye Family Head was personally entertaining them. After all, these people were of similar status to him. Although some of them were slightly lower in status, there were still some people with higher status than her. Because there were many people, she was too lazy to be responsible for each of them.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Patriarch Ye, you¡¯re so close to Lord Xu. Do you know why you called us here this time?¡±


    ¡°I think some people just want to ask around. Are there some things that you can ask about? He just needed to shut his mouth quietly and wait for Lord Xu to come.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. They¡¯re just asking around for us. Everyone, please be polite. There¡¯s no need to be so angry. After all, we¡¯re also helping Lord Xu now. ¡±


    The crowd seemed to be a little noisy. Some people took this opportunity to discover that their competitors competitors were also present.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t make a loud noise and maintained a trace of restraint. If they made a noise in this place and caused Lord Xu to be unhappy, they might lose this opportunity..

 Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Progress Bar on the Construction (3)

    Chapter 416: Progress Bar on the Construction (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Seeing this situation, the Ye family head quickly stopped their open and secret struggles and said helplessly,¡±Everyone, don¡¯t look at how Lord Xu is staying in my residence. Actually, it¡¯s all because of Ye Zi. I don¡¯t know what happened today, so don¡¯t ask me.¡±


    It had to be said that these people were as smart as monkeys. Even their tone of voice could be analyzed for a while.


    Just like what the Ye family head said just now, it seemed like he was explaining to everyone, but he also brought out Ye Zi De as a warning to everyone present.


    She just wanted to let the other families know that she was very close to Xu Bai now, so everyone had to give her some face in the future.


    How could the people around her not understand what she meant?


    They hurriedly cupped their hands to express some flattery. Some even wanted to cooperate.


    Those families usually looked down on the Ye family. Although the Ye family was also a prominent family here, they had some problems with their methods. With Xu Bail s return, more and more people were working with them.


    Xu Bai hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so they started chatting with each other.


    In addition to the beginning of the fight, there was a lot of tension in the back. No one wanted to lose their impression at this time. After all, they were going to see Xu Bai soon.


    After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Xu Bai slowly walked out and went to the living room.


    Seeing Xu Bai walk in, the family heads slowly turned their heads and looked at Xu Bai.


    They saw clearly that Xu Bai was holding a stack of paper. Although it didn¡¯t look very thick, there were still a few pages. This situation made them very puzzled. They didn¡¯t know what would happen next.


    ¡°Sorry for the long wait. I was preparing these things when I came, so I was a little late. I didn¡¯t make everyone wait too long, right?¡±Xu Bai waved the paper in his hand and smiled.


    He looked very amiable. Compared with the fierce god on the river last night, Xu Bai looked like a civilized man at this moment. He didn¡¯t have the shadow of last night at all, which made people dumbfounded.


    This was not an illusion, so they quickly replied that it was not long at all.


    Xu Bai found a seat and sat down. Then, he smiled and looked at the Ye family head.¡±¡±Divide these materials into a portion, and the number of each material is also marked on it.¡¯


    The paper recorded the materials he needed to make. Not only did it have the names of the materials, but it also had the quantity he needed. This was what he had communicated with Ye Zi overnight.


    Including which family was suitable for making which materials, he asked them one by one and marked them.


    Although the Ye family head was confused, he still followed Xu Bai¡¯s method and gave everyone a card.


    After everything was done, Xu Bai slowly said¡­


    ¡°Everyone, take a closer look. I hope that you can gather all these things within three days and send them to the Ye family.¡±


    When the family heads heard this, they lowered their heads in unison and looked at the contents recorded on their fingers. After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, they looked up in surprise when they finished reading.


    ¡°Lord Xu, do you want all these things?¡±A clan head asked in surprise.


    Although the other family heads did not speak, their expressions were the same as this family head. They were all very surprised.


    They couldn¡¯t be blamed for being surprised. The materials on the list didn¡¯t look expensive, but there were so many of them that it made their scalps go numb.


    They didn¡¯t know what it was used for, so they didn¡¯t ask about it. They shouldn¡¯t ask. If they did, they would get burned.


    ¡°We have to find all of them. No one can be left behind. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I¡¯ll rest assured.¡±Xu Bai took a sip of tea and said slowly.


    Although his tone was very slow, his words were absolute. He meant that he had to do this for him. If he did it well, he would be rewarded. If he did not do it well, it would depend on what happened next.


    Since he had a deal with the Emperor, the Emperor would definitely reward those who helped him along the way. This was without a doubt, so Xu Bai could make a bold promise without worry.


    After Xu Bai said this, all the family heads present fell silent. After about ten breaths, one of the family heads stood up and cupped his fists at Xu Bai.


    ¡°Lord Xu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do what you said. If there¡¯s a missing material, you can hold me accountable.¡±


    With him taking the lead, all the family heads present cupped their fists and agreed.


    Xu Bai nodded and put down the teacup in his hand.¡±Everyone, do as I say. I said within three days, the sooner the better.¡±


    The clan heads hurriedly nodded in agreement. They did not stay here and left as soon as possible.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    These things were not expensive, but there were a lot of them, so it would take time to gather them.


    ¡°Lord Xu, you are¡­¡± Ye Family Head hesitated.


    Xu Bai glanced at them indifferently and said,¡±¡±Ask what you should ask, and don¡¯t know what you shouldn¡¯t know. The less you know, the better.¡±


    When the Ye family head heard this, he hurriedly responded a few times before leaving.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and continue reading.¡±Xu Bai stood up and returned to his room with Ye Zi accompanying him..

 Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Progress Bar on the Construction (4)

    Chapter 417: Progress Bar on the Construction (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    After that, there was nothing else to do.


    Xu Bai was in his room, waiting for the materials from the families.


    In the past few days, the family heads of the family had been sending materials one after another. Every time they sent something, Xu Bai would tick an item on the list and mark who sent it at the back.


    The materials had not been gathered yet, but the Nameless Saber Scripture in Xu Bai¡¯s hands was full over the past few days.


    [You have comprehended the Nameless Saber Scripture and comprehended the 24 Steps of Armor Penetration (Incomplete). ]


    ¡°Movement technique again.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    After the light blue words appeared, before they could turn into information and enter Xu Bai¡¯s mind, they turned into smoke again.


    The smoke did not completely disappear. Instead, it flowed in the air and transformed into the latest words.


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress.]


    [24 Armor Penetration Steps (Incomplete)+ Rank 3 Path Penetration = Rank 4


    Path Penetration.]


    [Fusion successful!]


    At this moment, the light blue smoke completely disappeared and turned into a message that quickly entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and absorbed the information in his mind. Then, he opened his eyes again and looked at the latest panel.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    Realm: Third-stage unspecialized.¡±


    ¡°Five Sword Moves (Level 7): Maximum level.] [Reversing Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Song (Level 7-5):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank four (level 6): Maximum level.] [Shifting Stars (Level 4): Maximum level.] [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level.] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank.] [Clever Puppet Technique (Level 6): Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 5):[Maximum level.] ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    Xing PO¡¯s fourth-tier technique had reached the sixth rank, which was equivalent to the fourth rank. He suddenly felt that after he had absorbed all the information in his mind, there seemed to be something extra.


    As for what was extra, he could not say.


    It was like an eagle that was about to break out of its shell, but it was blocked and could not break out completely.


    Xu Bai stood up and tried to execute the Four Revolutions of Breaking Down. With a move of his feet, he disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was already in another place.


    Whether it was speed or speed, there was a qualitative improvement, but he felt that something was missing.


    In the past, when his level was low, he could not sense it. Now that his level was getting higher and higher, he could clearly sense it.


    The feeling of being about to undergo a qualitative change lingered in his heart, but he was bound by something.


    ¡°Perhaps when the seventh rank is reached, it will be the time for a qualitative change, just like the Five Styles of the Knife. ¡°Xu Bai thought to himself.


    When the Five Moves of the Chess Blade reached the seventh rank, it would produce blade intent. He wondered if his current movement technique would produce the same effect when he reached the seventh rank.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was very likely. However, there was no new progress bar now, so he could only guess.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai took out a new Nameless Saber Scripture and began to study it carefully.


    There were still fifteen books left, which was a massive project.


    However, sometimes, the more you wanted to do your own things quietly, the harder it was.


    Just as he was about to continue, Ye Zi walked in from outside the door.


    ¡°Young Master, the last item has been delivered. Do you want to come and take a look?¡±


    Ever since he started to check the progress bar, Ye Zi had been in charge of it. At this moment, Ye Zi had already brought the general list to Xu Bai, and it was filled with her notes.


    Xu Bai took it and glanced at it briefly. He put the Nameless Saber Scripture back before standing up and walking out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    In the Ye family¡¯s warehouse.


    The warehouse was originally very big, but it was now full.


    Not only that, but even the front and back yards were filled with these materials.


    During this period of time, Xu Bai did not hide these things. After all, he could not hide these things.


    However, he had the puppet of the Fourth Stage wait by the river and observe the situation.


    At least on the surface, there was nothing unusual about the Xunle River. It looked no different from usual.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care if the other party had run away. Even if he wanted to run, he could only run in the river. If he was caught on land, he would die.


    Run? It didn¡¯t matter.


    The things he made with these materials could be recycled. If the other party really ran away, he would put these things away. After putting them away, he would take them out the next time he encountered them and instantly intercept the other party.


    So running or not running or speaking to him, it¡¯s just a matter of time.


    ¡°Lord Xu, it¡¯s all here.¡± Ye Family Head stood guard outside and was especially careful, afraid that something would happen to these materials.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Patriarch Ye.¡± Xu Bai replied politely and began to tidy up the materials on the ground.


    The ground was piled up like a mountain. As long as the Ye family had spare space, they would all be piled up.


    Patriarch Ye, Kong Xu, and the others were all curious as they watched from the side.


    Even though Ye Zi knew about Xu Bai¡¯s clever skills, she was also extremely curious when she encountered such a situation.


    Xu Bai began to move. He was like a focused old master. His hands did not stop, and he continued to piece together and polish the materials..

 Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Progress Bar on the Construction (5)

    Chapter 418: Progress Bar on the Construction (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    This time, he needed to polish it, but Xu Bai was very familiar with it. After all, he was at the maximum level.


    During this period of time, he had also chatted with Ye Zi and knew the approximate depth of the Xunle River.


    It was just two simple interception objects that were not used for anything else, so there was no need for high-end techniques.


    Time gradually passed. Although it did not require high-end techniques, it was still a huge project, so it was quite time-consuming.


    It was not until the afternoon that a huge pile of components appeared on the ground.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t immediately put them together. Instead, he made them into components one after another. When the time came, he would bring the components over and put them together on the spot. Otherwise, it would be too big to put them together and it would be difficult to carry them around. After all, he was still in Wind Chime Manor.


    ¡°Patriarch Ye, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring these things over. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    Even though he had divided it into many smaller components, there were still a lot of them. He had to let someone carry them.


    The Ye family head was also very straightforward. He immediately asked the servants to bring the things and follow behind Xu Bai.


    When she did not have enough manpower, she went to the family next door to borrow people. Anyway, they were all involved in this matter, and the other party was quite willing.


    Then, something that shocked the entire Wind Chime Manor happened.


    A group of people carrying all kinds of strange toys was passing through Wind Chime Manor and rushing towards Xunle River.


    The commoners all knew who Xu Bai was. After all, Xu Bai had performed exceptionally well during the Music Water Festival some time ago. Therefore, even the commoners knew who Xu Bai was now.


    They moved very quickly and soon arrived at the side of the Xunle River.


    Standing by the river, Xu Bai began to make the final combination. This speed was very fast.


    A moment later, two incomparably huge, door-like machines were formed.


    Not only that, but there was also an extra long strip.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand. This strip was used to dig out tributaries. After all, it was very likely that it would fail if it was blocked by just two door panels. With an additional tributary, it would be much more convenient.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I¡¯ll get someone to put this down.¡±Ye Family Head said.


    At this moment, she finally understood what Xu Bai wanted to do. If she still didn¡¯t understand, she would be really stupid.


    However, it was especially difficult to put down two such big things, so she asked the servants to prepare to do it.


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± If I need you to do it, why would I make these things?¡±¡±


    The Ye Family Head was stunned for a moment before he reacted and stood quietly at the side.


    Then, Xu Bai activated his True Core Strength.


    The first thing that moved was the huge, long machine.


    This huge machine rose into the air and started from one end of the Xunle River. It circled around and landed on the other end before sinking into the ground.


    This speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, a branch appeared in the Xunle River, and the water flowed along this branch.


    With the strength of a third-grade, using the sixth-grade mechanical puppet technique was simply too simple. It was also not some complicated mechanical skill, so it was naturally very convenient.


    In terms of difficulty, Black Blade Hundred Rend was a little more difficult.


    After doing all this, he turned his attention to the other two huge door panels.


    Under his control, the door slowly rolled to the side of the river. One of the pieces landed on one end of the diversion, and in the next moment, the Xunle River was cut off.


    Taking advantage of this time, he controlled another piece and landed on another end.


    When the two pieces sealed both ends, the entire Xunle River was empty. This section of the river had disappeared.


    Other than the fish on the riverbed, there were only some aquatic plants.


    Xu Bai walked closer and looked at the empty riverbed. He found that the people inside had already run away.


    In the middle was a very simple building.


    Although it was simple, it was very large and could accommodate up to a hundred people.


    This was Lin Yong¡¯s habitat in the water, but there was no one there.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai fell silent.


    Seeing Xu Bails current state, the Ye Family Head couldn¡¯t help but comfort him,¡±¡±Lord Xu, we still have other opportunities.¡±


    She thought that Xu Bai had suffered a setback, so she wanted to comfort him.


    Kong Xu also said,¡±Don¡¯t worry, Lord Xu. I can take this opportunity to do a divination. Maybe we have other discoveries.¡±¡±


    Everyone present thought that Xu Bai had been dealt a blow, but Ye Zi was different.


    ¡°Young Master, did you discover something new?¡± Ye Zi shook his head.¡±


    She was the only one who knew Xu Bai the best here, so she didn¡¯t believe that Xu Bai would be affected by such a small matter.


    Xu Bai smiled and said,¡± You think you can beat me? I think you will run when you think you can beat me. So next, let Kong Xu calculate the fortune. But before this, they gave me a big gift.¡±¡®


    The other party was not a fool. It would be strange if he did not run when he saw him doing these things. He had already prepared for this.


    Kong Xu was proficient in divination. Even if the other party ran away, he could use this opportunity to see if he could calculate anything useful.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This was one of his plans.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that there would be gains beyond his plans.


    Looking at the enormous building below, Xu Bails lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Lin Yong, Lin Yong, if it¡¯s really what I think it is, then you might really die a miserable death.¡±


    On the building, a golden progress bar was slowly increasing..

 Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Water Dividing Altar’s Water Assimilation Method (1)

    Chapter 419: Water Dividing Altar¡¯s Water Assimilation Method (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Yes, it was the progress bar.


    Xu Bai stood on the bank of the river and stared at the simple but huge building below. His eyes were filled with excitement.


    Although the water here had dried up, it was still a little wet. Only the progress bar floating above the building made him feel unusually eye-catching.


    The progress bar could not be triggered by books alone. This could be seen from his first time in the Ferocious Tiger Camp.


    Now that the clues were gone, he could only rely on Kong Xu¡¯s divination. This was not important. What was important was the new progress bar. This was the biggest gain for him.


    The progress bar was in the water, and if it didn¡¯t go well, it would have a relationship with the water. If he didn¡¯t guess wrong and it really did have a


    relationship with the water, then Lin Yong¡¯s future days might not be good.


    In the beginning, Lin Yong¡¯s so-called reliance was because he could move freely in the water. If Xu Bai went into the water, his combat strength would be greatly reduced, so this was the capital of Lin Yong¡¯s arrogance.


    However, if the progress bar was not the same, and they could really learn water-related skills, then the so-called arrogant capital would be gone.


    At that time, Xu Bai could jump into the water and blow Lin Yong¡¯s head off.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai rubbed his hands , looked at the distance, and jumped down from the edge of the river bank.


    This height had no effect on his current strength at all.


    As he jumped down, he heard the whistling of the wind. Not long after, he had already landed steadily at the bottom of the river.


    The bottom of the river was a little slippery, but it didn¡¯t affect Xu Bai at all. When he jumped into the river, the Ye family¡¯s head and the others looked at each other and followed Xu Bai to the bottom of the dried river.


    Although they didn¡¯t understand why Xu Bai jumped down, they didn¡¯t hesitate to follow him.


    After Xu Bai came down, he walked straight to the huge building. When he reached the edge of the building, he realized that there was still some distance to the progress bar.


    When looking from above, the progress bar was at the top of the building. There was definitely nothing related to the progress bar at the edge, and it even blocked the progress bar.


    At the thought of this, Xu Bai exerted strength in his legs and leaped high into the air. Like a soaring eagle, he landed steadily on the roof of the building.


    The progress bar appeared in front of him again. Xu Bai, who was standing on the roof, walked over quickly without hesitation.


    A gust of wind blew from time to time. After all, this place was very deep and there was no water. Moreover, it was in the wilderness, so it was normal for there to be wind.


    The wind blew from time to time, mixed with the coldness unique to the bottom of the river. It was like a bone-scraping steel knife that passed through Xu Bai¡¯s body. However, Xu Bai did not feel it at all. He walked step by step in front of the progress bar.


    The golden progress bar was particularly eye-catching. After crossing the golden progress bar, Xu Bai realized that there were a few strange patterns below the golden progress bar.


    He could not understand what the pattern was, but it did not mean that Ye Zi could not understand it.


    Ye Zi had always been by Xu Bai¡¯s side. When she and Xu Bai came to the roof and saw the words left on it, she could not help but exclaim in surprise, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s the demon language.¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, he turned to look at Ye Zi beside him and said, ¡°What do these demonic characters mean?¡±


    Humans had their own language, and the demons definitely had their own language as well. These two principles were not contradictory.


    However, he didn¡¯t know Xu Bai. After all, he hadn¡¯t been in this industry for long. It would be strange if he knew him. That was why he asked.


    Ye Zi walked closer and carefully identified it for a while before saying, ¡°Water Dividing Altar. ¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t have much of a reaction when he heard this. This was the first time he had heard it, but Kong Xu¡¯s expression changed and he couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°What? Water Dividing Altar?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xu Bai frowned. Is he very famous?¡±


    Water Dividing Altar?


    Never heard of it.


    Kong Xu came back to his senses and said,¡± I¡¯ve heard of this name before. It¡¯s said that when the humans and the demons were fighting, the demons were beaten to a pulp by the humans. They were in a constant state of panic, so they were like rats on the street at that time.¡±


    ¡°In the past, it was the demon race that ruled this land. However, with the gradual development of the human race, they took the initiative in this world. If it were anyone from the demon race, they would also feel that it was unbearable. Therefore, this huge psychological gap caused them to develop a serious mentality of revenge.¡±


    ¡°A portion of the demons wanted to die together with us, so they set up the Five Elements Demon Altar, which is divided into five types: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. If they succeeded, they would exterminate the human experts.¡±


    ¡°This Water Dividing Altar is one of them. It¡¯s only one of the Five Elements Demon Altar¡¯s arrays, but it has already been destroyed. It seems that what we¡¯re seeing now is a fake.¡±


    Following Kong Xu¡¯s explanation, Xu Bai finally understood the situation.


    Counterfeit?


    Was it related to water?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It didn¡¯t matter, as long as it was related to water. He was determined to get this progress bar.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought about what he should do next.


    There was still a lot to be said about whether he should live here or tear this thing down.


    Previously, when Xu Bai met the female Abbey Dean, she had left a palm print on the tree, and he had obtained the Revolving Stars Transposition.


    At that time, he did not dig out the bark of the tree to preserve the integrity of the progress bar..

 Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Water Dividing Altar’s Water Treatment Method (2)

    Chapter 420: Water Dividing Altar¡¯s Water Treatment Method (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    After all, he had never tried to see if the progress bar would disappear if he dug it out.


    This wasn¡¯t something he needed to gamble on, and there was no need for him to gamble on it. Therefore, after thinking for a long time, Xu Bai decided not to take this thing with him. Instead, he decided to stay here. ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ll be fine by myself.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They didn¡¯t know what Xu Bai was thinking.


    There were indeed many things worth pondering over after discovering a fake in this place.


    The other party was a monster in the water. Coincidentally, this place was related to water and had created a fake.


    It seemed that the other party¡¯s actions were definitely not petty, but there was no need to stay here forever. Without clues, staying here would be a waste.


    However, since they had already said this, no one wanted to ask. After all, it was better not to know something than to know. The less they knew, the safer they would be.


    Ye Zi was very obedient and sensible. She knew that Young Master must have his own thoughts if he didn¡¯t want her to stay here, so she didn¡¯t force herself to stay.


    ¡°Lord Xu, should we do a divination now?¡± Kong Xu asked.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡± Let¡¯s do a divination first. After that, you can leave immediately. Oh right, you still have to arrange for someone to send me some food and drink during this period of time. ¡®¡±¡®


    Kong Xu replied and began to carefully calculate the items he used to do divination.


    This time, he didn¡¯t use a compass. Instead, he took out a tube for drawing lots.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t understand what kind of technique or subtlety was involved in the divination.


    However, since Kong Xu wanted to change the method, he must have his own ideas, so Xu Bai did not interfere.


    There were lots of sticks made of wood in the bucket. Kong Xu shook it for a while and dropped a stick on the ground. When he picked it up, his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Strange, strange. It was a bad omen before, so why is it changing in the direction of good fortune now?¡±Kong Xu raised his hand and scratched his head in confusion.


    Just from the divination, it was extremely complicated.


    From the big fierce to good luck things, Kong Xu also did not see.


    After all, any small matter would cause a huge change. However, the current situation was that the only thing that caused a huge change was the few demonic characters in front of him.


    Other than that, there was nothing else. Could it be that these demon characters were not simple?


    Kong Xu carefully examined the few special characters in front of him, but after looking at them for a long time, he still found nothing. He even felt that they were very ordinary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on the divinations. I want clues.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Great misfortune turned into good fortune?


    The others didn¡¯t understand the reason, but Xu Bai looked at the golden progress bar in front of him and understood what it meant.


    Looking at the situation, the things in the progress bar should not be too different from what he had imagined. At that time, it would definitely be the best method to defeat the enemy.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai became more and more excited.


    After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, Kong Xu knew that his old habit was acting up. After all, as a fortune-teller, he had to predict good or bad luck at the first moment. He had fallen into an occupational disease.


    He put away the bucket again. He didn¡¯t take anything else and just raised his index fingers.


    There was a faint glow on his body. At the same time, his forehead was covered in sweat. The temperature was lower than usual. After all, he was under the river. However, Kong Xu was doing divination, and the burden on his body was increasing.


    After the time for an incense stick to burn, Kong Xu opened his eyes and placed his hand on the ground.


    Faint light intertwined on his hand and finally gathered into a word that fell on the ground not far away.


    ¨C Strange.


    This simple word seemed to drain all of Kong Xu¡¯s strength. Kong Xu stood up with Elder Sun¡¯s help, his face pale.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I didn¡¯t see their exact location, but I calculated their ultimate goal. It¡¯s very similar to the word in front of me. ¡°Kong Xu said weakly with a pale face.


    Xu Bai stared at the word ¡®devious¡¯, and his frown deepened.


    Strange?


    Strange?


    Or something else?


    It was hard to associate the word ¡®bizarre¡¯ with anything else.


    ¡°Lord Xu, it¡¯s all my fault. They probably erased a lot of things when they left, but they left in a hurry and left behind some clues. However, these clues are not complete, and I can only see this.¡±Kong Xu said in shame.


    Xu Bai said,¡± Don¡¯t blame yourself too much. It¡¯s already very good that you can find some clues. Alright, you guys go first. I still have to think about it here.¡¯¡±¡®


    Normally, he might have fallen into a bottleneck. After all, he still needed to find other clues.


    However, it was different now. With the progress bar, he could completely focus on his work first. Perhaps he could have a qualitative breakthrough after he focused on his work.


    If he could increase his combat strength underwater, the other party would have nowhere to hide.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At that time, he would be reckless and search everywhere along the river. He would always find the other party, and once he found him, Xu Bai would not leave anyone alive.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    When everyone heard Xu Bai¡¯s instructions, they also understood. Therefore, they did not stay there any longer and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Young Master, if you need me to come over, just call me.¡±Ye Zi said.


    Xu Bai nodded. After they all left, he turned around and sat cross-legged on the roof, staring at the progress bar..

 Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Water Dividing Altar’s Water Treatment Method (3)

    Chapter 421: Water Dividing Altar¡¯s Water Treatment Method (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    The golden progress bar was slowly growing. He estimated that the grade of this progress bar should not be low.


    Everything had to slow down until he was done.


    As time passed, night gradually replaced day. The noise quietly slipped away, and silence once again covered the land.


    Xu Bai sat quietly by the river, his gaze unwavering. He was like an emotionless statue. The moonlight shone on his body, covering him with a layer of white light.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage stood quietly by the side, as usual.


    Of course, everything was normal at Xu Bai¡¯s place. At the bottom of a river far away from Xu Bai, a commotion was happening.


    At the bottom of the river, there was an antique building.


    The building was surrounded by a huge bubble. From time to time, bubbles would sink down from the river and exchange the air inside.


    This building was extremely vast, and there were hundreds of people standing inside.


    These people either had demons wrapped around their waists or their shoulders. In short, they were very terrifying, like a group of demons dancing in chaos.


    Lin Yong sat on the chair, his face full of anger. His right hand was clenched into a fist and placed on the armrest of the chair. At this moment, his state looked very gloomy, and he was just short of raging.


    He was very angry. Not long ago, some of his spies knew what Xu Bai was doing.


    After all, Xu Bai must have done something big back then, so it was not difficult to find out.


    At that time, although he didn¡¯t know the main purpose of Xu Bai collecting those things, he still ran away with everyone.


    It was better to be cautious. The rabbit still had three holes. He had to run first.


    But no matter what, he had escaped once again. He must be in a very bad mood.


    The Wind Chimes Prefecture Magistrate Zhao Yin saw Lin Yong¡¯s expression and said, ¡®¡±¡®Those who achieve great things can¡¯t be constrained by trifles. If you can¡¯t even stand this little grievance, how can you achieve great things? How can we take revenge?¡±


    The surrounding subordinates were all silent. Obviously, they did not dare to speak at this moment.


    On Zhao Yin¡¯s shoulder was a turtle. Its eyes were filled with a cold light.


    ¡°Grievance?¡± Lin Yong suddenly turned his head, as if he had found the source of his venting, his hands clenched even tighter, and he said,¡±¡±Do you think it¡¯s just a little grievance? That place was clearly about to be completed, and now we had to start all over again. If we could drag the entire Le Shui Festival into the water, we would be able to summon it.¡±


    As he spoke, Lin Yong stood up and pointed at Zhao Yin¡¯s forehead. He said angrily,¡±¡±Because of you, you forced me to deal with Xu Bai on the surface. I told you before that I couldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    As he spoke, Lin Yong put down his hand and paced back and forth.


    If Xu Bai were here to hear these words, he would definitely sigh. Lin Yong¡¯s original plan was indeed very good.


    ¡°I told you not to come into contact with him. How did those people in the previous places die? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t come into contact with him and quietly do my own thing, after I succeed and summon that existence, he will definitely die.¡±


    ¡°But you just had to find him and try to assassinate him. Aren¡¯t you courting death


    His tone carried a kind of anger towards his stupid teammate. Obviously, he felt that he had been tricked.


    That was indeed the case. If they didn¡¯t look for Xu Bai, there wouldn¡¯t even be any news. Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t have been able to follow these clues and find them.


    At that time, they would not even have any clues. They would have already succeeded.


    Zhao Yin was originally sitting calmly, but after hearing Lin Yong¡¯s accusation, his temper also rose. He took a few steps forward and grabbed Lin Yong¡¯s collar, his eyes blazing with flames.


    ¡°Do you think I want to do this? You said that summoning that existence could definitely kill Xu Bai, but what about us?¡±


    ¡°Ask anyone here, who would be willing to do something like this? You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s willing, but none of us are!¡±


    Those subordinates originally had their heads lowered. After hearing Zhao


    Yin¡¯s words, a few of them could not help but tremble. There were even some who opened their mouths, wanting to agree with Zhao Yin¡¯s words. However, when the words reached their mouths, they swallowed them down.


    Who would want to die if they could live?


    Who doesn¡¯t want to live well?


    Only a crazy person like Lin Yong would think of a way to die together with them. They really didn¡¯t want to.


    Lin Yong was stunned for a moment. Clearly, he was unable to react to this scolding.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, he quickly reacted. He grabbed Zhao Yin¡¯s collar and used the same method to bring him in front of him.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±Lin Yong no longer had the demeanor that a family head should have. He cursed,¡±We are Demon Masters, the descendants of Demon Masters. How did we fight them back then? Have you forgotten? What? I¡¯m afraid of death now!¡¯


    At this moment, Zhao Yin calmed down. He slapped Lin Yong¡¯s hand away and returned to his chair. He crossed his legs and his expression became extremely calm.


    ¡°Lin Yong, that was all in the past. Now that I can think of a way to get rid of the emperor, this capable subordinate, it¡¯s already considered my old love. There¡¯s no need to throw myself into it.¡±


    Lin Yong was stunned and did not come back to his senses for a long time. After a while, he sat down on the ground with a dejected expression..

 Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Water Dividing Altar’s Water Refitting Method (4)

    Chapter 422: Water Dividing Altar¡¯s Water Refitting Method (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Let me tell you the truth. I didn¡¯t plan to kill everyone during the Happy Water Festival. I just wanted to drag Xu Bai into the water and take advantage of his lack of water to kill him.¡±Zhao Yin said slowly.


    As if he felt that it was not enough, he added fuel to the fire and became the last straw that crushed Lin Yong.


    ¡°You can ask these people if they are willing to die generously or if they are willing to continue living. They only have one life, and they are not doing it for the so-called old feelings.¡±Zhao Yin continued.


    As he finished speaking, the people around him also raised their heads. These subordinates all took a step back.


    Although no one said anything, the meaning was obvious.


    They didn¡¯t want to die, they wanted to live!


    If he couldn¡¯t do it, he wouldn¡¯t have used the method of mutual destruction that Lin Yong had mentioned.


    Lin Yong turned his head and looked around. When he saw the actions of his subordinates, the confusion in his eyes increased.


    ¡°Are you going to give up just like that?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand why everything had changed so drastically overnight.


    Zhao Yin stood up again and walked to Lin Yong¡¯s side, saying condescendingly,¡¯¡±¡®The facts have proven that we have already failed. Stop struggling. I will leave in a few days and bring them with me. The world is so big, there will always be a place for us to struggle at death¡¯s door.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave now?¡± Lin Yong raised his head. The confusion in his eyes was slowly disappearing, replaced by a kind of understanding. You want the remains of the Water Dividing Altar.¡±


    Zhao Yin nodded and said,¡± You¡¯re right. You¡¯re the son of the Water Dividing Altar¡¯s Altar Master, so I need a few days to refine you and take out your remains. With it, it will be the resting place for us aquatic demon masters.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Lin Yong clenched his fists and prepared to stand up and resist.


    However, before he could get up, his subordinates behind him attacked in unison. All kinds of attacks came crashing down like mountains and seas.


    He wasn¡¯t Xu Bai, so he didn¡¯t have the strength to fight against a hundred people alone. He was severely injured in an instant, and his entire body couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°You¡¯re simply rebellious. You¡¯re a member of my Water Dividing Altar, yet you actually dare to do such a thing. If you die, how can you face those seniors?¡±Lin Yong could only speak with his mouth, and he let out an angry roar.


    Zhao Yin smiled.¡± After a person dies, there¡¯s nothing left. Right, it might become strange, but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I just want to live well now.¡±¡±


    ¡°Old Tortoise, it¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    On his shoulder, the cold old turtle retracted its limbs and head into its shell and jumped off his shoulder. Its body suddenly grew to the size of half a house in the blink of an eye.


    A moment later, Lin Yong, who was lying on the ground, felt a suction force and was sucked into the turtle shell in the blink of an eye. The huge turtle slowly spun on the ground, and waves of screams came from the turtle shell.


    ¡°Everyone.¡± Zhao Yin looked at his subordinate beside him and said, ¡®¡±We just need to wait a few days. During these few days, everyone should not cause any more trouble. Xu Bai doesn¡¯t dare to go into the water, so we shouldn¡¯t provoke him. As long as I refine him, we will leave this place.


    ¡°With the Water Dividing Altar¡¯s remains, we can kill the ordinary people and feed them to our demons. Then, we can use the remains to escape. Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    No one dared to say anything and nodded in agreement.


    In this huge building, there was no other sound other than Lin Yong¡¯s scream.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    At the moment, Xu Bai was sitting on the roof of the River of Pleasure, looking at the progress bar seriously.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage stood at the side, solemnly and monotonously standing guard.


    During this period of time, besides eating and sleeping, Xu Bai had been working on the progress bar. Even eating and sleeping were spent on the roof.


    He was waiting, waiting for the progress bar to be completed, waiting for the cultivation method he imagined to appear, and then he would bring this cultivation method to kill.


    In the past few days, Ye Zi came once to deliver food to Xu Bai.


    Usually, Ye Zi would not have rushed over after receiving Xu Bai¡¯s orders, but he had come with news.


    An official from the Heaven Inspectorate came. After learning about this matter, he did not say anything. He only said that the Emperor would arrange for new officials to take up their posts.


    This piece of news was of no use to Xu Bai. Originally, Ye Zi did not need to come over to explain things to Xu Bai. However, before Si Zheng left, he took out something and asked her to bring it to Xu Bai.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was a piece of wood, about a meter tall, and Xu Bai¡¯s face was carved on it.


    It was carved beautifully, just like Xu Bails seal. At that time, Ye Zi was very surprised. After asking, she found out that Si Zheng had obtained it in the wild.


    He didn¡¯t know what use it had, but with Xu Baits appearance, Si Zheng decided to bring it over. It was on the way anyway, so Ye Zi handed it over to Xu Bai.


    At that time, Xu Bai was very interested. When he saw the wood carving, he was stunned. There was a progress bar on the wood carving, and judging from the progress bar, it was a high-quality skill.


    As for what this wood carving was and who made it, he did not know either..

 Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Water Dividing Altar’s Water Refitting Method (5)

    Chapter 423: Water Dividing Altar¡¯s Water Refitting Method (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    This made people feel very inexplicable. Xu Bai was very happy that there was an additional progress bar for no reason, but when he thought about what was going on later, he felt that he could not be happy.


    After thinking about it, he decided to ignore the wooden carving for the time being and focus on the progress bar in front of him. After all, he still needed water-related skills.


    As for the wood carving¡­


    It wouldn¡¯t move if it was placed here. Although it was more than half a meter tall, it was still by his side. He didn¡¯t have to worry about it falling.


    After this period of hard work, Xu Bai finally filled up the progress bar in front of him.


    Light blue words appeared in the air and gathered into a line of words before


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes.


    [You have observed the Water Dividing Altar (Imitation) and comprehended the Water Assimilation Technique.]


    This time, there was no new fusion situation. After all, there were no related skills.


    Soon, the light blue words turned into information and entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and digested all the information in his mind before opening them again.


    The latest attributes appeared in front of him.


    [Name: Xu Bail


    Realm: Third-stage unspecialized.¡±


    ¡°Five Sword Moves (Level 7): Maximum level.] [Reversing Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Song (Level 7-5):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank four (level 6): Maximum level.] [Shifting Stars (Level 4): Maximum level.] [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level.] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank.] [Clever Puppet Technique (Level 6): Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 5):[Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    ¡°Only Tier 5¡­¡± Xu Bai was slightly disappointed.


    Humans naturally wanted to climb higher, and so did their foresight. In the past, he would be happy for a long time if he casually obtained a low-level skill, but now, Tier 5 was nothing in front of him.


    However, it was good. At least it was a skill, and it was important to him.


    As the name name suggested, the Water Adaptable Method could adapt to water.


    With this skill, he could breathe freely. Not only that, but he could also use all his skills to their fullest potential.


    Skills of the fifth step and above could be fully utilized underwater.


    Those below grade-5 would be able to unleash twice the power.


    The main point was that the skills below the fifth step could display twice the power. In other words, his low-level skills had a qualitative change.


    After thinking about it, it made sense. After all, it was only a Tier 5 skill. It was already very good to be able to double the power of a Tier 5 skill.


    Unfortunately, it could only be used in the water. If it was on land, he would really feel great.


    Of course, Xu Bai had other thoughts.


    ¡°You can do this in the future. When you encounter enemies, you can pull them into the water and fight them.¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin. He had a new battle plan.


    Thinking about it carefully, this battle plan was quite perfect.


    Do you want to experience my power at its peak? If you do, then fight me in the water.


    It was perfect!


    Xu Bai stood up from the ground and clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were filled with excitement.


    He looked at the wood carving at the side. For the time being, he did not remove the progress bar for the liver wood carving. He did not think about who the progress bar belonged to, nor did he think about why it looked exactly like him.


    These things were not the most important. The most important thing was¡­


    Lin Yong.


    The county magistrate.


    You guys are finished.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage had tied the wooden carving to its back with a rope, and it was placed there together with the Nameless Saber Scripture.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t hurry on his way. Instead, he returned to the Ye Clan with the puppet of the Fourth Stage.


    He handed the package and the wooden carving to Leaf and told her to take good care of them. He also told her to leave the puppet of the Fourth Stage behind to guard the place.


    Could the Nameless Saber Scripture be soaked in water? He didn¡¯t know that if it got wet and broke, he would really suffer a loss.


    After doing all this, Xu Bai did not let the others follow him. After all, these people did not have the ability to fight underwater.


    He raised his foot and walked towards the Xunle River.


    Ye Zi looked at Xu Bai¡¯s departing figure and felt that someone was going to be unlucky.


    Xun-Le River.


    Zhao Yin was refining Lin Yong.


    He only needed one more day to refine Lin Yong and make the remains of the Water Dividing Altar appear.


    Lin Yong wasn¡¯t dead yet. As long as he didn¡¯t refine the remains of the Water Dividing Altar, he wouldn¡¯t die.


    At this moment, Zhao Yin was not distracted. He even had his subordinates guard outside and not disturb him.


    He could feel that Lin Yong was on the verge of collapse.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to succeed.¡± Zhao Yin thought to himself.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became.


    It was as if he could already see the future, and it was waving at him. His life would get better and better.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Faster, faster! As long as I refine it, I can escape. Who will care about Xu Bai?¡± With this thought in mind, Zhao Yin could not help but speed up a little.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly heard something unusual.


    The sound seemed to be from a fight, and it was in the water.


    In the water?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhao Yin was stunned, his face dull..

 Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Is This Really Demonic? (8000) _1

    Chapter 424: Is This Really Demonic? (8000) _1


    Translator: 549690339


    Zhao Yin stood up from his cross-legged position, his face filled with disbelief. He was at the bottom of the river and was very far from the river. How could he come down?


    Even Xu Bai couldn¡¯t go down to the bottom of the river. Moreover, there was no one in the entire Wind Chime Manor that was suitable for fighting in the water.


    Not long after, a subordinate ran in from outside in a panic. On the way, he tripped and fell on the ground. In the end, he crawled in front of Zhao Yin on his hands and feet.


    ¡°Not good, not good!¡± ¡± Xu Bai is here,¡± the subordinate said in a panic.¡± He has killed dozens of our men in the blink of an eye. We can¡¯t stop him anymore. ¡®¡±¡®


    Zhao Yin was stunned.


    Xu Bai called? How was this possible?


    From the information he had, he did not have any underwater cultivation techniques, let alone the ability to fight underwater.


    Not to mention him breaking in, even if he could sneak to the bottom of the river, it would not be an easy task. Moreover, he had to find them in the river. How was that possible?


    ¡°It¡¯s true. He¡¯s already fought his way in. For some reason, the surrounding water can¡¯t affect him.¡±


    The subordinate was covered in cold sweat, and his face was getting paler and paler. It was obvious that he had begun to feel fear when he thought of the scene when Xu Bai had attacked.


    He couldn¡¯t control it at all, and even his shoulders began to tremble.


    When Zhao Yin saw this scene, his brows were tightly locked. In the end, he quickly walked forward. As for the incomparably huge turtle, he left it where he was first and planned to go out and see the situation first.


    They walked to a hidden corner where they could see the fighting scene outside.


    When Zhao Yin saw the figure in the distance, his entire person was stunned on the spot. His eyes were wide open as if they were about to pop out of his eyes. He could not believe the scene in front of him.


    At the bottom of the river not far away, a figure was shuttling back and forth. This figure was tall and straight, and he held a pitch-black long saber in his hand.


    With a casual wave of his hand, the black saber Hundred Rend would turn into fragments that filled the sky, bringing with it a terrifying saber intent.


    Not only that, but each fragment could also perform its own saber technique, and even brought with it a burst of pleasant music.


    His subordinates were no match at all and were instantly pierced through by the fragments.


    This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Zhao Yin saw that the surrounding water flow did not seem to affect Xu Bai at all.


    There was a short distance between the water at the bottom of the river and Xu


    Bai. No water could enter that distance, and it allowed Xu Bai to move freely. As Xu Bai moved, the surrounding water seemed to be afraid of him and avoided him.


    ¡°He¡­ How can he be good at fighting in the water?¡± Zhao Yin was stunned.


    When the subordinate saw this scene, he hurriedly said, ¡°Think of a way. If we continue to kill like this, we will all be killed by him in less than half an incense¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Think of a way. Don¡¯t be anxious. Let me think about it.¡±Only then did Zhao Yin recover. He took two deep breaths to calm himself down. He turned around and looked at his subordinate.


    In the next moment, under the expectant gaze of the subordinate, he suddenly took two steps forward. Then, a sharp blade appeared in his right hand and pierced through the subordinate¡¯s chest.


    His movements did not stop. The dagger in his subordinate¡¯s chest was gently slashed, and his subordinate fell to the ground.


    The demon standing on the shoulder of this subordinate let out a miserable cry and rolled on the ground. After a moment, his body stiffened and he lost his breath.


    When a demon master died, the demon would not be able to live. This was the wonderful thing about a demon master.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can only ask you to help me stop him.¡±Zhao Yin said. Without any hesitation, he turned around and returned to the huge turtle.


    ¡°Quick, hurry up and run. Refine as you run. It doesn¡¯t matter if your speed is a


    When the turtle, whose head and limbs were hidden in its shell, heard this, it returned to its original state and stopped spinning.


    At this time, Zhao Yin had climbed onto the back of the tortoise. The tortoise moved its limbs quickly and quickly rushed towards the distance of the river.


    Zhao Yin had already run away.


    On the other side, Xu Bai looked at the defeated soldiers in front of him and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    He could only say that it was indeed worthy of being called the Suiting Water Technique. The power of this skill really made him look at it in a new light.


    Although it was only a Tier 5 skill, the feeling in the water was very different.


    The surrounding water seemed to be afraid of him and avoided him far away. Moreover, it could compress the oxygen contained in the water to supplement his lack of oxygen.


    Back then, when he had entered the river, he had started to search quickly along the river.


    With the Water Adaptability Technique, he was exceptionally agile in the water and his speed was extremely fast.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Not long after, he found another building. Moreover, it was his destination this time. He had encountered so many enemies as soon as he entered, but they were all shrimp soldiers and crab generals. In an instant, they had been beaten into pieces, and only one was still alive.


    The only person who was still alive had a dull expression on his face. He was already frightened by the scene in front of him. Even though he had experienced a lot, he could not react for a long time.


    The bottom of the water was covered in blood. The blood floated in the water and looked extremely terrifying. Especially the corpses on the ground. Some of the corpses were even rolling up and down with the current. This scene was simply tormenting his heart.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Xu Bai said indifferently.


    When the only person alive heard the voice, he subconsciously raised his head. However, before Xu Bai could say anything, he saw Xu Bai reach out and gently flick the black blade, Hundred Rend..

 Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Is This Really Demonic? (8000) _2

    Chapter 425: Is This Really Demonic? (8000) _2


    Translator: 549690339


    A crisp sound rang out. Since Xu Bai had already learned the Aqua Suiting Technique, it could be easily transmitted.


    In the next moment, the only person alive was stunned on the spot. He had already been controlled by Xu Bail s melody.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡±Xu Bai said slowly.


    ¡°Lord Zhao wants to refine Lin Yong and obtain the remains of the Water Dividing Altar in Lin Yong¡¯s body. He is currently refining it inside. Someone has already run in to look for it, but he hasn¡¯t come out yet¡­¡± The only person who was still alive did not hesitate. Under Xu Bai¡¯s control, he directly spoke the truth.


    After Xu Bai heard what he said, he chopped off the head of the person in front of him.


    After chopping off the man¡¯s head, Xu Bai did not stop. He walked straight to the building in front of him.


    Just now, this person said that Lin Yong was killed, so there should be other people inside. They just didn¡¯t come out. They either ran away or were waiting for him inside.


    As expected, not long after they walked, they found a corpse on the ground. The chest was pierced by a sharp weapon, and the blood had already mixed with the water.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t take a closer look. He took a few more steps inside and realized that it was empty. There was no one else. Judging from the situation, they must have run away.


    ¡°Where can you run to?¡± Xu Bai closed his eyes and used the Aquatic Method to carefully sense the changes in the water flow. After a moment, he looked in a direction and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    He immediately disappeared from where he was and rushed in that direction. The surrounding water surged, not only avoiding him, but also pushing him forward, making his speed much faster than before.


    Xu Bai continued to chase after him. After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Xu Bai saw a figure in front of him running at high speed.


    To be precise, it was not a person, but a person sitting on a huge turtle.


    The turtle¡¯s four legs were like fire wheels that kept swinging, and its speed was not slow at all.


    Seemingly sensing that someone was chasing after him, Zhao Yin, who was sitting on the turtle, turned his head. When he saw Xu Bai holding the black blade, Hundred Rend, he was scared out of his wits, and his face revealed a horrified expression.


    ¡°Not only does he know how to fight underwater, but he¡¯s also very skilled.¡±


    Zhao Yin panicked and tried his best to calm himself down. However, no matter what, he could not hide the fear in his heart.


    He tried his best to urge the turtle to speed up and escape from Xu Bai¡¯s clutches. However, the distance between them was getting closer and closer at a subtle speed. It was only a matter of time before they caught up.


    ¡°Why? He clearly said that he didn¡¯t have this ability? But why did he have it? If he really had it, why didn¡¯t he chase after us on the ship that day?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him not to chase after us. Could it be that he didn¡¯t have this ability before this?¡±


    ¡°But why did it appear later? Did he learn it on the spot? Impossible. If he could learn so quickly, how could he have learned so many abilities? If he had only learned one ability, he might have already been ranked as a Rank-I!¡±


    Zhao Yin didn¡¯t understand what was going on with Xu Bai, but he knew that if he couldn¡¯t escape today, he would die here sooner or later. Therefore, he could only run away.


    Sometimes, your hard work was nothing in front of others.


    Xu Bai looked at the figure running in front of him, and the smile on his lips became more and more obvious.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use running. Stop and let me kill you. I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡±


    His voice passed through the layers of water and entered Zhao Yin¡¯s ears. When Zhao Yin heard this, he did not reply. He gritted his teeth and continued to escape.


    ¡°Happy?¡±


    What bullsh * t pleasure!


    It was the difference between dying easily and dying hard.


    Was there a difference? No, it was all death.


    Zhao Yin continued to run.


    At this moment, the turtle under Zhao Yin¡¯s feet made a sound.


    To be precise, it was not the turtle¡¯s voice, but Lin Yong¡¯s.


    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect him to know an underwater cultivation technique.¡±


    There was no panic in this voice, nor was there any panic. There was no hysterical scream either. There was a calmness to it, so calmness that it made people feel a little scared.


    Zhao Yin was stunned for a moment before he reacted. ¡°You¡¯re fine!¡±


    This was Lin Yong¡¯s voice!


    But what was going on?


    He clearly remembered that he had refined Lin Yong into a turtle.


    Although the turtle was still running, it turned its head and said with a mocking look,¡±¡±What do you think?¡±


    Zhao Yin was stunned.


    He suddenly felt that he had lost all connection with the turtle he was sitting on. This turtle was no longer a demon, but Lin Yong.


    ¡°You schemed against me!¡± Zhao Yin gritted his teeth and said,¡±This is the


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Water Dividing Altar¡¯s top secret technique, the Blood Transfusion


    Technique!¡±¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The turtle was not slow at all. It was still running wildly, but it answered Zhao Yin¡¯s question, ¡°I knew that you wanted to be traitors, but I can¡¯t do anything to you alone. Why don¡¯t I beat you at your own game? It¡¯s a pity that Xu Bai knows how to practice underwater techniques. I didn¡¯t expect this, but it won¡¯t affect my plan.¡±


    Zhao Yin angrily said,¡±What are you trying to do?¡± Now is not the time to plan. As long as you run, I¡¯ll help you do whatever you want.¡±


    There was still a fierce god chasing after him. Zhao Yin didn¡¯t want to be distracted at all. He just wanted to escape as soon as possible..

 Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Is This Really Demonic? (8000) _3

    Chapter 426: Is This Really Demonic? (8000) _3


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°No, no, no. I want to say it. If I don¡¯t say it now, I won¡¯t have a chance to say it again. To be precise, you, Xu Bai, and I won¡¯t have a chance.¡±¡± It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t summon it,¡± Lin Yong said regretfully.¡± But it¡¯s great that I can bring you there.¡±¡±


    ¡°Bring¡­ Shall we go over?¡± Zhao Yin seemed to have thought of something. He placed his hands on the turtle shell and wanted to jump up, but it was too late.


    It was as if his entire body was being sucked in, unable to move at all. He could only maintain this position.


    ¡°Have you heard of¡­A demon master offering sacrifices?¡±


    ¡°Using the Demon Master¡¯s blood to trigger the surrounding changes, causing that place to appear.¡±


    ¡°This is the secret technique of the Five Elements Demon Altar Formation. However, I only have the remains of the Water Dividing Altar, so¡­l can only let you in.¡±


    ¡°I need a large amount of Demon Master¡¯s blood. Originally, I planned to take this opportunity to fuse with your turtle and then use the explosive potential of the fusion to kill all the Demon Masters, but Xu Bai helped me.¡±


    ¡°Now, we still need you.¡±


    Lin Yong rambled on. Just like what he said just now, if he didn¡¯t say it, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to say it again.


    Before death, some people would choose to remain silent, while others would choose to complain.


    Obviously, Lin Yong belonged to the latter.


    ¡°I was planning to lure Xu Bai out after the matter was settled. I didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to come. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Please, let me go. I don¡¯t want to go to the Bizarre Demon City.¡±Zhao Yin began to beg for mercy. Although he couldn¡¯t move, he was crying and snot as he begged crazily.


    This was Lin Yong¡¯s last sentence, because as he finished speaking, blood stains appeared on his body. Blood mist floated out of the blood stains and fused with the surrounding water. Immediately after, a huge change occurred in the surroundings.


    The turtle turned into an incomparably huge ball of blood, while Zhao Yin fell to the bottom of the river, as if he had been hit by something, unable to move.


    Xu Bai was in the middle of chasing after them. When he saw this scene, he suddenly stopped. He felt that something extremely dangerous was locking onto him.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Before Xu Bai could react, the blood ball exploded.


    Blood mist spread out, and soon after, streams of blood appeared at the bottom of the river, covering the surroundings with a blood-red color.


    Xu Bai frowned. He raised the black blade in his hand and swept it around.


    In the next moment, countless fragments hit the surrounding blood, but they were rebounded.


    He realized that he seemed to be trapped.


    Zhao Yin sat on the ground and repeated it repeatedly, as if he had fallen into a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over¡­


    ¡°You motherf * cker! What the hell is this! Xu Bai took two steps forward, grabbed Zhao Yin¡¯s collar, and lifted him up.


    It was very dangerous. Xu Bail s intuition told him that he was in a very dangerous situation. It was something he had never encountered before.


    Zhao Yin finally came back to his senses from his daze. He looked at Xu Bai¡¯s expression towards him. He did not know what was going on, but he guessed that Xu Bai had messed it up. He laughed loudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me about the situation?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of the Bizarre Demon City? After the demon died, it turned into a strange entity. The strange entities gathered and formed a unique world.¡±


    ¡°What humans gather when they transform into strangeness is the human-strangeness market, and what demons gather when they transform into strangeness is the demon-strangeness market.¡±


    ¡°The living are forbidden grounds, the home of the dead. As long as there are living things there, no one has ever walked out.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Xu Bai, you¡¯re going to die. You¡¯re finally going to die. I¡¯m going to die too.¡±


    Zhao Yin seemed to have fallen into some kind of madness. He danced around, not afraid of Xu Bai at all. Instead, he carried the last bit of madness and chaos.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Strange Demon City?


    He had never heard of it before, but now that he heard the other party¡¯s explanation and the unfathomable danger he felt, he knew what would happen next.


    ¡°A forbidden place for the living and a home for the dead?¡±


    Xu Bai held the black knife in his hand tightly and watched silently.


    No matter where it was? Since he had already fallen into it, he had to go and try. His body emitted an endless fighting spirit, causing the surrounding blood to sway slightly.


    ¡°I cannot die in the hands of Yao Gui. It is too terrifying. I cannot die in their hands¡­¡±


    Zhao Yin muttered to himself crazily. Suddenly, he stretched out his right hand and slapped his forehead.


    The sound of bones cracking could be heard. Zhao Yin¡¯s head tilted to the side, and he had already lost his life.


    Xu Bai frowned and let go of Zhao Yin¡¯s body, throwing it to the side.


    He was so afraid that he would rather commit suicide than go in. It was obvious that the danger inside was extraordinary.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath and continued to be on guard.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In the next moment, the blood in front of him suddenly stopped. Then, it surged crazily. In less than the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the blood turned into a huge vortex.


    A huge suction force spread out, and Xu Bai became the only target of this suction force.


    The suction force was so strong that Xu Bai could not resist it. In the next moment, Xu Bai could not control his body and was sucked in by the suction force.


    The blood was slowly fading. When Xu Bai disappeared completely, the water returned to normal.


    Xu Bai felt as if the world was spinning. It was as if he had been thrown into a washing machine. As the drum spun, it kept shaking. It was a very disgusting feeling..

 Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Is This Really Demonic? (8000) _4

    Chapter 427: Is This Really Demonic? (8000) _4


    Translator: 549690339


    Fortunately, this feeling did not last long. After a moment, it gradually stopped.


    When Xu Bai regained his senses, he found himself standing on a piece of black land.


    There was no sun in the sky, but there was a hazy red light shining down, turning everything around them dark red.


    As he stepped on the charred soil, he felt a cold and gloomy feeling. Coupled with the surrounding red light, the cold and gloomy feeling was even stronger.


    Xu Bai looked around and found that he was in the middle of a street surrounded by dilapidated houses. Under the illumination of the red light, there was a strange feeling.


    There was no one on the street, and it looked unusually deserted.


    On the street, all kinds of stalls were placed there, looking no different from usual. Other than the red light that filled the sky and the scorched earth under their feet, it looked like an ordinary town.


    Although there was nothing unusual, the feeling of danger lingered in Xu Bai¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Is this the Bizarre Demon City?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    From Zhao Yin¡¯s muttering just now, he could also get a lot of information. The so-called demon race became strange after they died. After gathering together, they would enter this world. And this world only had demons and strange existences. Living things could not leave alive after entering.


    However, what was going on with this empty street?


    Xu Bai thought to himself.


    This place was empty. Although the feeling of danger had been lingering, he did not see the so-called Strange Demon City, nor did he see anything unusual. Could it be that he had come to a fake Strange Demon City?


    Moreover, he thought of a problem. Whether it was a human or a demon, after they died, they became strange and did not have any consciousness.


    Under such circumstances, even if they gathered in this world, they would definitely kill each other. Why did it look like a world of ordinary people now? Xu Bai¡¯s doubts zrew as he thouzht about this. However, he could not solve these doubts because he did not see anything else.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a sound coming from afar. It was the sound of a gong.


    ¡°Clang! ¡±


    The sound of the gong echoed throughout the entire street. After a moment, the street suddenly became lively.


    The shops on both sides of the street opened their doors, and strange figures walked out. Some of them had beast heads on their heads, some had beast claws on their hands, and some had furry tails. After they appeared, they began to set up their stalls.


    Demon.


    No, it was demonic!


    These things that looked like demons had a deathly aura about them. They did not have the aura of a living person, nor did they have the aura of a living creature.


    This was an aura that only dead creatures had, an aura that made the living despair.


    Xu Bai¡¯s presence on this street seemed to be the only abnormality on this street. This abnormality was also sparkling, attracting the attention of all the monsters.


    If you were a man and were thrown into a group of women, you would be recognized at a glance. Xu Bai was in such a situation now.


    When all the monsters looked at him, he did not feel uncomfortable. Instead, he felt surprised.


    These demonic eyes¡­There were emotions!


    As mentioned just now, all strange beings, regardless of whether they were human or demon, had no consciousness, so it was impossible for them to carry emotions.


    But now, in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, all these things in front of him were filled with emotions. It was as if they were conscious.


    No, it wasn¡¯t like that. Xu Bai knew that it was definitely intentional.


    ¡°How did this happen? Why did these monsters have consciousness?¡±


    Xu Bai was shocked. Feeling the gazes around him, he tightened his grip on the Black Saber Hundred Break.


    These gazes were filled with curiosity, but there was more calmness in their curiosity, as if they had seen it many times.


    At this moment, something even more shocking happened to Xu Bai. These monsters actually made a sound.


    ¡°How long has it been since a living thing came in?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, right? Anyway, I don¡¯t remember it, but it¡¯s probably going to be gone soon.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the guy who came in last time quickly became an idiot and fought here.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he killed by the City Lord? He had no choice. Who asked him to become an idiot?¡±


    Become Idiot?


    Xu Bai was stunned. Then, he realized that his head was hurting.


    Pain came from all directions and flooded his mind. He couldn¡¯t help but hold his head and slowly squat on the ground.


    This kind of pain was extremely stimulating and was more direct than the pain in his body. It was acting on his soul. He could feel that his soul was gradually being eaten by something.


    It hurt! It was too painful!


    It was more painful than losing my love and looking at the ruins.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This pain lasted for a long time, but Xu Bai did not endure it. He fell into a coma under this pain.


    Just as he fell unconscious, something strange happened.


    Rays of golden light flashed in his mind. Then, Xu Bai, who was lying on the ground, opened his eyes. Two rays of golden light shot into the sky and shot out from his eyes.


    Xu Bai was still unconscious, so he didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    After the golden light appeared, the blood color in the surroundings seemed to have solidified. The monsters who were setting up stalls in the surroundings trembled unconsciously, as if they had seen the most terrifying thing. ¡°What is this? Why do I feel fear from the bottom of my heart?¡±

 Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Is This Really Demonic? (8000) _5

    Chapter 428: Is This Really Demonic? (8000) _5


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°This child is so young, but he is so terrifying. Could it be that he is resisting the disappearance of his divine soul?¡±


    ¡°Resist? Can anyone resist?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. I remember that in the distant past, there was once an expert who dominated an area. He accidentally entered the Bizarre Demon City and turned into a fool in an instant. He casually attacked here and was killed by the City


    Lord.¡±


    The surrounding voices gradually grew louder and turned into a clamor.


    At this moment, the golden light in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes gradually faded until it slowly disappeared.


    Xu Bai returned to normal in an instant. He also regained his consciousness. He got up from the ground in a daze and looked around.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine?¡±


    What was going on? He could not understand.


    The pain from before had disappeared, and everything had returned to normal. But how did it recover?


    ¡°Oh my god! He¡¯s really fine. Did you see that? It¡¯s really fine!¡±


    One of the monsters grabbed the monster beside him and swayed excitedly, speaking incoherently.


    The other demon that was being swayed by him was also very excited.


    ¡°What is that thing? It can actually¡­Ah!¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the demon suddenly let out a miserable cry and turned into nothingness from head to toe.


    This scene happened too quickly, causing the surrounding monsters to be stunned. Then, they shut their mouths.


    No discussion.


    Or rather¡­ He could not talk about it in front of this person.


    Otherwise, it would lead to a terrifying disaster.


    The surroundings fell silent. Xu Bai also reacted and frowned.


    ¡± Xiao Jin is awesome.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool. He had already guessed the mystery of the situation in front of him.


    To be able to survive in such an extremely strange environment without any abnormalities, it was only with the help of the progress bar.


    However, Xu Bai did not think too much about it. Instead, he slowly lifted his feet and walked towards one of the monsters.


    When the demon saw Xu Bai walking over, it took a step back in fear and


    Obviously, the situation of his companion had caused him to fall into fear.


    This action made Xu Bai even more convinced that this place was abnormal.


    This was the first time he had seen something so strange that it could be afraid. Moreover, it could talk and converse. Was this freaking strange?


    Everything here was strange. Xu Bai wanted to try and see if he could communicate with them.


    ¡°You guys are Yao Gui?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± This demon nodded his head and spoke in an extremely awkward manner.


    Xu Bai frowned slightly.


    He knew this grammar. After all, he had absorbed the original owner¡¯s memories.


    This was a very ancient grammar that was no longer used in Gale Country, let alone Great Chu Country.


    How to describe it¡­


    It was just like vernacular and semi-classical Chinese. You could understand some of the semi-classical Chinese, but it was very difficult to understand.


    ¡°All of you¡­ls he conscious?¡± Xu Bai asked again.


    Yao Gui raised his head and said in surprise,¡±¡±Of course we are conscious. Although we are already dead, we are still conscious.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He was even more confused. Yao Gui knew that he was dead and that he had consciousness. What was going on?


    Xu Bai could sense that he had discovered a great secret that everyone wanted to know.


    At this stage, regardless of whether it was Great Chu or other places, they all knew that strangeness had no consciousness. They could not communicate with each other, and it was even impossible to prevent them from causing trouble.


    But now, he realized that this place was strange. Not only did it have consciousness, but it also did not seem to be hostile to living people.


    Well¡­ At least for now, she didn¡¯t seem to be hostile to him, and she seemed to be afraid of him.


    ¡°You¡­ Can you stand a little further away? I¡¯m scared. ¡°The minotaur demon trembled slightly and asked tentatively.


    A companion had just disappeared right before his eyes. It would be a lie if he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    The corner of Xu Bails mouth twitched. He took a step back and said,¡¯¡±¡®ls this okay?¡±


    The minotaur demon nodded, but one could still see his aggrieved expression.


    Of course, it felt very wronged. There were so many questions here, but it had to be asked. Other than feeling wronged, it was also afraid.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and organized his words, preparing to continue asking.


    This was a great opportunity for them to communicate and there was no hostility. If they did not take this opportunity to gather more information, how could they be satisfied?


    If he could get some meaningful information or get some clues about this world, he would definitely be very happy.


    However, before he could ask, he heard footsteps around him.


    As the footsteps sounded, all the demons did the same thing.


    The monsters present looked in the direction of the footsteps.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai also looked over.


    Groups of armored monsters rushed over from afar in squads. They held weapons that shone with cold light in their hands, and their bodies carried a deathly aura.


    They split into two rows and slowly walked over.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In the middle was a male demon wearing armor with a single horn on his head. He carried a long saber on his back and was surrounded by teams on both sides, showing his different identity.


    They were coming from Xu Bai¡¯s direction.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and looked at the team with interest.


    Especially the one-horned demon in the middle with a long saber on his back.


    Very strong..

 Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: The Mysterious Person’s Palm Print (1)

    Chapter 429: The Mysterious Person¡¯s Palm Print (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    He could clearly feel that the one-horned demon in front of him was very strong.


    The two rows of demonic soldiers remained silent and stood where they were.


    The blood-red color around them made them look unusually sinister, but Xu Bai could feel the gazes coming from their eyes.


    This gaze was completely different from the sinister one. It was filled with curiosity.


    It was a very strange feeling. It was clearly strange, but it carried the emotions of a human. The curiosity in his eyes was even stronger than that of a human.


    Although the horned demon in front of him was very strong, Xu Bai did not sense any killing intent from it.


    He had been in this circle for a long time, so he had some feelings about killing intent. His intuition told him that it was unlikely to start a fight.


    As expected, the one-horned demonic creature who was leading the team also looked at him curiously. After a moment, he took two steps forward tentatively and asked,¡±Humans?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and asked back, ¡°Demon?¡¯¡±¡®


    No one would have thought that the meeting between the two sides would actually be in such a manner.


    After the two of them finished asking each other questions, they fell into a long silence.


    ¡°The 563rd City of the Bizarre Demon City, City Guard Captain Wang Fu, welcomes you.¡±Wang Fu suddenly cupped his hands and said,¡± Your Excellency must have experienced a lot of hardships to be here. Why don¡¯t you go to the city and have a seat? The City Lord has already set up a banquet in the city to entertain you.¡±


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and stroked his chin, thinking.


    The other party¡¯s attitude was simply too strange. It might have been reasonable for them to start a fight before meeting, but now, they were inviting him to the city as a guest. Moreover, this strange person called Wang


    Fu wasn¡¯t even the City Lord.


    Should he go or not?


    This was a question worth considering.


    Wang Fu seemed to see that Xu Bai was hesitating, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Everyone knows that the City Lord is hospitable. Moreover, if I really wanted to harm you, I would have already taken action.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his head. The other party was right.


    Now, it was equivalent to him walking into the other party¡¯s nest. If the other party really wanted to attack him, he would have done so long ago. There was no need to waste so much time here. If it were him, he would have pulled out his knife and given him a stab instead of talking here.


    ¡°Since the City Lord is so hospitable, then it would be impolite ot me to refuse. Please lead the way!¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°Please!¡± Wang Fu stretched out his hand and pointed in a direction as he led the way.


    Xu Bai walked behind them. As he walked, he looked around.


    This place was really too much like a place where humans lived. Be it the surrounding houses or the atmosphere, it really did not look like a Bizarre City.


    If they were placed in the human world, or if they were given a different appearance, they would probably be a gathering of humans.


    Along the way, he did not speak.


    Wang Fu did not seem to plan on asking anything and just silently led the way.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai did not plan to say anything and simply followed behind.


    After walking for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, a magnificent building appeared in front of them. Compared to the surrounding houses, this building was simply a crane in a flock of chickens. It looked abnormally luxurious. This style was definitely the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Two rows of guards stood in front of the city lord¡¯s mansion. They were holding weapons in their hands and standing on both sides. They looked unusually solemn. If not for the deathly aura, they looked no different from human soldiers.


    ¡°Please, the City Lord is inside.¡± Wang Fu opened the door and raised his hand, making an inviting gesture.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t go in. Instead, he stood at the door and looked inside. From outside, he could see the situation in the courtyard through the door.


    In the courtyard, there was a huge table. On the table were delicacies, wine, and delicacies.


    On both sides of the table stood various guards and maids. In front of the table sat a plump middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man looked no different from a human, but he had a few long whiskers on his face, like a mouse. Moreover, his hands were like beast claws, looking especially sinister.


    If this wasn¡¯t the case, he looked more like a fat man who often smiled.


    The middle-aged man seemed to have sensed Xu Bai¡¯s gaze and looked over. His eyes were kind, but there was more of a deathly stillness than kindness.


    ¡°Aiya, an honored guest has arrived. Please come in.¡±The middle-aged man stood up with a big belly. He walked to the door and smiled kindly. ¡°I am the City Lord of the 563rd City, Huang Kui. Greetings, honored guest. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Yong. Greetings, City Lord Huang.¡±Xu Bai cupped his hands.


    As for the name, he learned it on the spot and pulled Lin Yong¡¯s name over. In this day and age, there were some sinister moves that could be used to do something through their names.


    Therefore, it was better not to reveal his name. Although it was difficult to use those strange moves with just a name, he had to be careful. After all, there was always someone better.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Lin, please come in.¡± City Lord Huang stretched out his hand and led Xu Bai into the courtyard. He let Xu Bai sit at the head of the table.


    At this time, Xu Bai was closer and saw the things on the table. At first, he thought they were delicacies, but when he got closer, he saw that they were all made of soil.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Good heavens, he was used to many shabby ways of receiving guests, but he did not expect there to be such a shabby way. It even used soil to make the


    surface shape..

 Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: The Mysterious Person’s Palm Print (2)

    Chapter 430: The Mysterious Person¡¯s Palm Print (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    City Lord Huang saw Xu Bai¡¯s expression. His beast-like claws touched the long beard beside his lips and said in shame,¡±lt¡¯s all etiquette that I paid attention to when I was alive. However, there¡¯s nothing for living people to eat in the Bizarre Demon City, so I made it look like this. At least we have to go through the formalities.¡±


    ¡°City Lord Huang is very thoughtful.¡±¡±


    After all, in this situation, he couldn¡¯t possibly let him move his chopsticks, right?


    The etiquette at the dining table was to talk while eating, but now that they weren¡¯t talking while eating, it seemed a little awkward. Talking about things while eating could resolve some of the awkwardness, but this time, the awkwardness was getting bigger and bigger.


    The two of them fell silent. Although the surrounding monsters were curiously sizing up Xu Bai, they only took a glance before looking away very obediently.


    City Lord Huang did not speak, and neither did Xu Bai. Xu Bai was calm, and he did not know what to say. There were too many mysteries in his mind. He had to clarify one point before asking.


    City Lord Huang seemed to have noticed the solemn atmosphere and finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, I invited you here because I know that you can resist rejection, so I¡¯m very curious to see what¡¯s going on with you. ¡°City Lord Huang said.


    Resist rejection?


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    The so-called rejection, after thinking about it carefully, was very clear. It was just the things that started to devour his soul.


    Xu Bai felt his scalp go numb when he thought about what had happened just now. He had been unable to fight back in that situation. Moreover, this was a cultivation technique that he had a divine soul. If he didn¡¯t have it, he would probably have been even faster.


    Fortunately, his golden finger was more powerful, allowing him to turn the situation around and successfully escape from danger.


    But now, this evil City Lord Huang wanted to know what had happened.


    Was City Lord Huang strong?


    Very strong.


    At least in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t see through the other party¡¯s strength. If he couldn¡¯t see through the other party¡¯s strength, it meant that he was unfathomable.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Bai thought for a moment and asked.¡±


    Since he wanted to see how he was doing, it would definitely involve the question of how to see him. Xu Bai did not hide it and asked directly.


    Who knew that after he asked this question, City Lord Huang shook his head decisively.


    ¡°The moment you entered the door, I saw it clearly. No, to be precise, what I saw was a fog that I couldn¡¯t guess.¡±


    There was a hint of fear in his voice, as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have seen. His eyes couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°A fog of fog?¡± ¡°What is a fog?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    This answer was sometimes nonsensical. Xu Bai seemed to understand it, but also seemed to not understand it completely.


    ¡°It¡¯s the kind of situation where you can see but can¡¯t touch. If you want to look carefully, you have to enter the fog, but if you enter the fog, you can¡¯t come out alive.¡±City Lord Huang explained, but he did not explain in detail. It was as if he was afraid that saying too much would cause trouble, so he only gave a general explanation.


    This vague answer made the fog in Xu Bails heart deepen.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± City Lord Huang said,¡± Mister Lin, to be honest, even I can¡¯t see through it, so I can only describe it roughly. No matter how much you ask, I can¡¯t tell you everything because I don¡¯t know either. Why don¡¯t we talk about something else?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about, City Lord?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    Since the other party had already said so much, Xu Bai did not intend to continue pestering him. When he heard the other party say that he wanted to talk about something else, his curiosity was aroused. Of course, coming here was not just a small matter. He had to ask something.


    ¡°I still have some things that I don¡¯t understand. Why don¡¯t you tell me, City Lord Huang? After you tell me, we can talk about other things. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    City Lord Huang nodded, ¡°Please ask.


    Xu Bai saw how straightforward City Lord Huang was and said,¡±¡±Why do you have consciousness?¡±


    This sentence caused the scene to fall into silence. Actually, he really wanted to ask this question. Now, the city lord in front of him called Huang Kui was the leader of this place. He must know a lot of things. As for whether the other party would say it or not, it depended on whether the other party was willing.


    The silence gradually spread, and the surroundings were deathly silent.


    City Lord Huang suddenly raised his hand and waved at the surrounding air.


    When the monsters guarding the area saw this, they immediately bowed and left. After a long while, the area returned to silence, leaving only Xu Bai and City Lord Huang.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and waited for City Lord Huang to continue.


    Since he had called all his subordinates away, he definitely did not want these monsters to hear. Next, it should be the main event.


    As expected, after all the monsters left, City Lord Huang sighed. His tone was very bleak.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Sigh, I knew you would ask this.¡±City Lord Huang sighed and said,¡± Actually, I don¡¯t know the reason behind this. But I do know one thing. Only the freaks in the Humanoid City or the Monster City have the consciousness of when they were alive. There is nothing else. ¡®¡±¡®


    Xu Bai frowned.


    Only the strangeness of these two places had consciousness. Was there any trick to this?


    He kept analyzing the two sentences in his mind. A moment later, a clue echoed in his mind.


    When a person entered the Bizarre Market, their soul would be devoured. What would happen if their soul was devoured? This was a very simple matter. They would immediately become an idiot and act based on their instincts..

 Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: The Mysterious Person’s Palm Print (3)

    Chapter 431: The Mysterious Person¡¯s Palm Print (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai had experienced it just now, so he was deeply moved.


    What if this situation was reversed?


    If the Anomaly entered a place where humans lived, all of its consciousness would be devoured and it would become a soulless existence.


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t the strangeness of the human world be that they were all idiots without consciousness and only relied on their instincts to do things?


    City Lord Huang seemed to have seen through Xu Bail s thoughts and added,¡±¡± To be more precise, it¡¯s not that we have no consciousness, but that we only know how to kill based on our instincts. We kill everything we see in front of us. This is a rule that we concluded when someone accidentally entered our place.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up the chopsticks in his hand and picked up a bowl of chicken made of yellow soil. He put it into his mouth and chewed a few mouthfuls. His face revealed a disgusted expression.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ How I wish I could taste the beauty of food like when I was alive. It¡¯s not like now, where even eating has become a luxury,¡±


    His words carried a hint of dejection, as if he had lost the most precious thing in his life. His heart was filled with sorrow and despair.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, I haven¡¯t tasted the taste of food for a long time. I¡¯ve forgotten about it. Can you describe it for me?¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡± If I describe it for you, you¡¯ll only feel more and more uncomfortable. Why don¡¯t you keep it in your heart and leave it in your mind?¡±¡±


    Looking closely, City Lord Huang seemed to be quite pitiful. To be precise, all the monsters in the Bizarre City were quite pitiful. After all, they could not even eat, which was an innate behavior.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± City Lord Huang sighed again and put down the chopsticks in his hand. His tone changed,¡± We don¡¯t know the exact reason, but it seems to be a force in the dark that prevents us from breaking through this barrier. In other words, as long as we go to the human world, we will become machines that only know how to kill. It¡¯s the same for the people from the human world.¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on his face again. He had thought that this was an opportunity to break through and see if he could find the final answer from Xu Bai.


    However, he knew that he was thinking too much. Although the person in front of him was very young, his background was simply terrifying.


    He knew what the fog represented, because something that even he could not see through was definitely something terrifying.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± City Lord Huang quickly composed himself. After all, he had lived for so long and his mood had long become numb.¡±Mr. Lin, I wonder who is in power now?¡±


    Great Victory Nation?


    Xu Bai was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head and said, ¡°¡®Great Chu, there is a great wind in front of Great Chu. As for whether it was a great victory before the great wind, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Good heavens.


    Xu Bai found a blind spot. How many years had City Lord Huang died? He was still in Bizarre Demon City.


    And most importantly, how strong was this person? After all, he had lived for so long.


    City Lord Huang was also stunned. After a while, he finally reacted and sighed, ¡°So it¡¯s already been so long? Time really flies and dynasties change. Let¡¯s not talk about this. How long will Mister Lin be here for? I¡¯ll get someone to be your guide.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know how to go back. Does City Lord Huang know?¡±Xu


    Bai said.


    Putting everything else aside, he was sucked in for no reason. He really didn¡¯t know how to go back.


    After all, this place was too strange. Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so it was better to leave as soon as possible. From what City Lord Huang said just now, he felt that he seemed to know a way to leave.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to play a little more?¡± City Lord Huang said,¡± I thought Mister Lin wanted to see a different world. Since you¡¯re leaving, I¡¯ll get someone to send you away.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve done a lot of experiments and sent some demons to the human world.


    The results are still the same, so we haven¡¯t sent them over for a long time.¡±


    However, since Mister Lin had left, he could use this passage to go over. Wang Fu!¡±


    After City Lord Huang said this, Wang Fu walked in and respectfully said,¡±¡±Your subordinate is here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lin is leaving. Take him to that passage. ¡°City Lord Huang seemed to have sensed that Xu Bai was leaving, so he was a little disinterested.


    Wang Fu was slightly stunned and then said,¡±But that place has been abandoned for a long time. It needs a certain amount of time to repair.¡±¡± ¡°This¡­¡± City Lord Huang looked troubled.


    ¡® No problem,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡± I can wait. How many days do you need?¡±¡±


    ¡°About three days.¡± Wang Fu replied.


    ¡°Then hurry up and do it. Don¡¯t let Mr. Lin wait too long.¡±City Lord Huang ordered.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Wang Fu quickly nodded before leaving.


    After Wang Fu left, City Lord Huang felt quite apologetic.


    ¡°Mister Lin, this is indeed something I didn¡¯t expect. Why don¡¯t you stay here for a few days? You can leave after three days.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, City Lord Huang.¡± Xu Bai wasn¡¯t in a hurry.¡± By the way, I heard that humans and demons don¡¯t get along well. I can see that City Lord Huang is very friendly to me. Why is that?¡¯¡±¡®


    City Lord Huang said self-mockingly,¡± When we were alive, we had to fight for everything and snatch everything. Only then did we know that it would be empty after death. We can¡¯t even satisfy the most basic appetite now, so why would we think about the disputes in the past? Everything has already disappeared with death..¡¯

 Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: The Mysterious Person’s Palm Print (4)

    Chapter 432: The Mysterious Person¡¯s Palm Print (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    City Lord Huang didn¡¯t say anything more. He led Xu Bai to a room and opened the door.


    The room was decorated elegantly. If it wasn¡¯t for the red light that filled the room, it would look like an elegant place.


    ¡°Mister Lin, are you satisfied?¡± City Lord Huang asked.


    ¡°Very satisfied.¡± Xu Bai nodded.¡±


    ¡°Then rest first. Mr. Lin is also very tired on the way, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±City Lord Huang said and left. Before he left, he closed the door behind him.


    Xu Bai watched City Lord Huang¡¯s back as he left. After the door was closed, he found a seat and sat down. He placed his hand on the table and knocked lightly. To be honest, he was a little worried about today¡¯s exchange. The specific reason was that he was in a different position now.


    As the saying goes, listen to half of what you say. Don¡¯t believe it all, but you can¡¯t not believe it.


    The other party said that he would bring him to that so-called mysterious place in a few days and he could return to the human world.


    However, no one could tell if it was true or false.


    From today¡¯s exchange, he did not see anything different. In short, he would stay here for a few days and see if he could find any clues.


    As for the strange loss of consciousness that they had talked about today, Xu Bai had to think about it more. When he returned to the human world, he would ask for more information.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai looked at the blood-red color around him and fell into deeper thought.


    There was no such thing as day or night in the Evil City. Xu Bai had only estimated the time, and it should be the next day.


    During this period of time, he did not sleep or do anything else.


    When he opened the door, he found a person standing outside. To be precise, there was a demon standing outside.


    wang Fu.


    Wang Fu was still wearing that horn and was pacing back and forth outside the door. He was clearly waiting for Xu Bai, but he was too embarrassed to enter.


    When he saw Xu Bai open the door, he looked at him hesitantly. He didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Brother Wang, it seems that you have something important to tell me since you are waiting outside so early in the morning. Why don¡¯t you come in and have a Bai gave up his seat and returned to his room.


    Wang Fu stood there and hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth and walking into the room and sitting down next to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai subconsciously wanted to pour a cup of tea, but he realized that there was no tea in the Bizarre Demon City. There was no food or drink here. After all, they were Bizarre Demons who could not even satisfy their appetite.


    Thinking about this, Xu Bai put down his hand and looked at Wang Fu as he slowly said,¡±lf you have something to say, say it.¡±


    Wang Fu took a deep breath and suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Lin, I want to ask you to help me with something.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up and bowed to Xu Bai.


    Even Great Chu still used this etiquette, and it was an extremely solemn etiquette. From this, it could be seen that what Wang Fu had just said was extremely important.


    Xu Bai turned his body slightly and did not accept the bow. He said,¡±¡±Brother Wang, if you have anything to say, just say it. If I can help you, I will do it. Of course, I have to ask for something.¡±


    As the saying goes, in business, courtesy should be reciprocated. What was important was a transaction. They had only known each other for a few days, and their feelings for each other were not deep, so they still needed things.


    When Wang Fu heard the first half of the sentence, he felt that it was quite normal, but after hearing the second half, he was completely stunned and could not react.


    Need something?


    What do you need?


    He was a little confused.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a businessman, so if I want to help, I have to be paid.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    These words were very righteous. He did not beat around the bush, nor did he shrink back. In his opinion, the transaction was very open and aboveboard. There was no need to hide it, nor was there any need to be embarrassed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Xu Bai sighed.¡± I might not be able to help much with this matter.¡±¡±


    Wang Fu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mister Lin, as long as you help me, even though I don¡¯t have anything to give you, I can ask my descendants to give you something.¡¯¡±¡®


    Descendants?


    Why did this matter involve some descendant?


    ¡°Tell me what it is, and I¡¯ll see if I can help.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and asked.¡±


    Wang Fu nodded and said,¡± It¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve been dead for a long time, but I don¡¯t know if my race still exists. As such, I want you to go to the Half Moon


    Sea and look for the Tuna Race.¡±


    ¡°Tuna clan?¡± Xu Bai looked quite surprised as he looked at the horn on Wang Fuls head. Only now did he understand what it was.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Good heavens, wasn¡¯t this the mouth of a tuna? Why did it change to the top of his head?


    Of course, Wang Fu didn¡¯t know what was going through his mind, and he muttered to himself right. When the time comes, you just need to say my name. The main thing is to help me pass on a sentence. Tell them that if they really can¡¯t hold on, they can find a place to die together.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned.


    He could tell what Wang Fu was thinking. If the demons turned into demons after they died and gathered together, they might be able to enter the Demon


    City..

 Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: The Mysterious Person ‘s Palm Print (5)

    Chapter 433: The Mysterious Person ¡®s Palm Print (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Wang Fu wanted his clansmen to be able to enter the Demon Bizarre City and maintain their consciousness.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Just mentioning your name is enough?¡±Xu Bai said.


    Wang Fu nodded and said,¡± I¡¯m an extremely secretive existence in the clan, and only my clansmen know my name. Only those who are directly related to me know. Before I died, my clansmen had a very difficult life, so I asked Mister Lin to pass on a message.¡±


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and said,¡±Alright, I agree.¡±¡±


    Wang Fu had wanted to waste his breath, but Xu Bai had agreed so quickly.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xu Bai asked again.


    Wang Fu stiffly shook his head, indicating that there was nothing else.


    Actually, Xu Bai had agreed, but whether he would do it or not was another matter.


    No one would go to the Half Moon Sea to look for demons just because of a verbal promise.


    Unless that person was seriously ill?


    If he managed to fool them and those so-called clansmen did not buy it, he would have to think of a way to kill his way out.


    This was a very bad deal.


    As for why he agreed, he would go and take a look when he was strong enough in the future.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t promise to go right away.¡± Xu Bai added.


    Wang Fu bitterly smiled as he said,¡± It¡¯s fine. If they were already gone before you went, it would only mean that they were unlucky. I¡¯m already dead, so I¡¯ve already gotten over it. My only obsession isn¡¯t that deep.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you have nothing to do, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Compared to City Lord Huang, who even Xu Bai could not see through, Wang Fu was much simpler. Xu Bai naturally would not let go of this opportunity.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about, Mister Lin?¡± Wang Fu asked.¡±


    Since the other party had agreed to his request, he naturally would not hide anything.


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and organized his words before asking,¡±¡±Yesterday, I heard that there are more than 500 Demon Cities here. Does that mean there are at least 500 of them?¡±


    Wang Fu nodded and said,¡± That¡¯s right; there are actually more than 1,000 of them. After all, from our era until now, who knows how many demons have died? Even if there¡¯s only a small chance of them becoming demons, there are still quite a few.¡±


    ¡°How strong is that City Lord Huang? He must be very powerful to be able to live for so long, right?¡±Xu Bai continued to ask.


    Wang Fu understood that they were asking about their strength.


    However, he knew that even if he asked around, it would not matter. They could not get out anyway, and others would immediately become idiots if they came in.


    ¡°Rank One.¡± Wang Fu directly said,¡± Mr. Lin, you might not understand, but the strength you had before you died is the same as the strength you had when you came in. It won¡¯t change with time. We can¡¯t cultivate, but we can live for a long time and won¡¯t die unless it¡¯s an external force.¡±


    Won¡¯t change?


    Rank One?


    ¡°In other words, the other City Lords are also Rank One?¡± Xu Bai pondered.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Wang Fu said, ¡°The other City Lords might be stronger or weaker. After all, every Demon City¡¯s strength is different, and only the strongest can become a City Lord.


    Moreover, every Bizarre Demon City would not allow outsiders to snatch it. If they did, they would be attacked by a group. Therefore, the City Lord could only be selected from the local people. This was to prevent chaos.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Regardless of whether what the other party said was true or false, or if he was bluffing, he would first mark it and firmly remember what he had just said.


    These things could be verified later. At that time, he might be able to exchange information with the Emperor. ¡°Any other questions?¡± Wang Fu asked.


    Xu Bai nodded.


    Of course, he still had questions, and this was a good opportunity. Facing this seemingly simple Lin Fu, he naturally had to ask more useful questions. ¡°Anyone who enters will become a fool. Are there no exceptions?¡±Xu Bai continued.


    This was also what he wanted to know.


    Wang Fu shook his head and said,¡± There are no exceptions; you¡¯re the only exception. From the birth of the Bizarre Demon City until now, nothing special has happened in any of the Bizarre Demon Cities.¡±


    After saying this, Wang Fu seemed to think of something and knocked on the horn on his head.


    ¡°There was an exception. At that time, a person without a divine soul came in. As soon as he came in, he killed everywhere. Many City Lords could not resist him. In the end, it was the top ten City Lords who joined forces to defeat him.


    ¡°The last battle is still in our place. Before he left, he left an incomparably huge palm print on the ground. It hasn¡¯t disappeared until now.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Speaking of which, it was really terrifying. That person¡¯s physical strength was simply unimaginable. No matter what attack landed on his body, he would recover in an instant.


    He seemed to be looking for something with a divine soul because I saw him repeating the word divine soul with my own eyes.¡±


    As he spoke, a look of fear appeared on Wang Fu¡¯s face. It was clear that he had thought about what had happened that day and felt fear.


    That day, it was really a river of blood. The man in white was like a machine that did not know how to tire.


    Xu Bai had been sitting there calmly, but when he heard this, he suddenly stood up..¡±You said¡­He had left a palm print in this Demon Crafty City?¡±

 Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: I Want a Rank-3 to Kill a Rank-I

    Chapter 434: I Want a Rank-3 to Kill a Rank-I


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai had been sitting there, but after hearing Wang Fu¡¯s words, his expression became fervent. This series of actions caused Wang Fu to freeze, not knowing what was going on.


    ¡°There is indeed a palm print. It hasn¡¯t disappeared yet.¡±Even though Wang Fu did not Imow what had happened, he still honestly replied, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. That palm print is too strange. At that time, we wanted to get rid of it, so we wanted to flatten that piece of land. However, we didn¡¯t expect it to recover to its original state.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s probably that person¡¯s cultivation technique. After all, that person has a very powerful recovery ability. Any injuries on his body are equivalent to nothing. Therefore, even the palm print he left behind also has the recovery ability.¡±


    The palm print that was left behind also had the ability to recover. This was a very mysterious saying, but in this mysterious world, everything was science.


    Xu Bai had a guess about this person. It was very likely that he was the crazy person from Gale Country.


    He had created the Indestructible Body, but because of the incomplete Indestructible Body, he wanted to take another step forward. In the end, he had lost his soul and become a fool.


    The last time it appeared was probably at the Ji Qiao Pavilion. At that time, it almost wiped out the entire Ji Qiao Pavilion. Fortunately, it did not succeed, but it also caused the Ji Qiao Pavilion to fall off the threshold of a first-rate force.


    According to what Pavilion Master Ji said, this person seemed to be looking for something related to the soul. Then he came here. Could it be that there was something he needed here?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t have too many clues, and he couldn¡¯t guess what the result would be. But was all this important?


    It was not important. It was not important at all. What was important was that the person had left a palm print, just like the female Abbey Dean.


    The palm print might trigger the progress bar. Although it was only Xu Bails guess, he had to take a look. If it was true, he would make a killing.


    The Indestructible Body was incomplete. There was one shortcoming now, which was that he could not regrow his severed limbs.


    Therefore, Xu Bai also wanted to complete his cultivation technique. After all, this recovery ability was indeed very strong and could play a role in turning the situation around.


    Regardless of whether it was possible to trigger the progress bar, he had to go and take a look. If it was possible to trigger it, he had to wait a few days to finish the progress bar.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, do you mean that you want to go over and take a look?¡±Wang Fu finally understood what Xu Bai was thinking, and he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a confused expression.


    ¡°Is it convenient?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s convenient.¡± Wang Fu said.


    There was no need to be convenient. The palm print was there, and anyone could see it. It was not a treasure that needed to be protected.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡±


    There was no time to lose. The sooner, the better. He had to hurry.


    Seeing how enthusiastic Xu Bai was, Wang Fu didn¡¯t say anything else. Since he had nothing to do, he prepared to leave with Xu Bai.


    After leaving the door, Xu Bai saw that in the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion, other than those servants, there was no sign of City Lord Huang.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t ask and followed behind Wang Fu. The two of them didn¡¯t stop as they headed towards the location of the palm print.


    Along the way, Xu Bai had also seen the local customs of the Bizarre Demon City. It was no different from the human world. It was lively and bustling.


    Other than the deathly aura, there seemed to be no difference. The two of them walked through many streets and walked for nearly an hour before finally arriving at an empty place.


    There was not a single Sickie in this place. It was empty and unusually cold. Even if a pin dropped on the ground, one could hear it clearly.


    ¡°Ever since that incident, everyone was afraid of breaking the taboo, so they didn¡¯t set up stalls here. Those who lived here also left.¡±Wang Fu looked at the empty streets and sighed as he explained.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. His gaze followed the street and finally stopped at the middle of the street.


    In the middle of this deserted street, there was a huge palm print that landed on the ground. It was especially eye-catching.


    This palm print seemed to have fallen from the sky. Around the palm print, there were traces of destruction, and it looked shocking.


    However, Xu Bail s focus was not on this shocking scene.


    A golden progress bar appeared in the center of the room. It was so abrupt that only Xu Bai could see it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell the City Lord that I won¡¯t be going back for the time being. I¡¯ll be staying here. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    Wang Fu felt quite startled and did not understand what Xu Bai meant, but he still nodded.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°By the way, if the things that you¡¯re going back to are repaired, you can come and call me.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Wang Fu nodded again and opened his mouth, wanting to say something. However, a trace of hesitation appeared on his face, and in the end, he did not say anything and turned to leave.


    After Wang Fu left, Xu Bai walked over to where the handprint was and stared at the golden progress bar. Seeing that the progress bar was slowly increasing, he started to think about other things.


    There was no food or water here, but he currently had True Core Strength to support himself, so it would not be too much of a problem for the time being.


    The problem now was to finish this progress bar first. When the time came, he would think of a way to go back. Anyway, it would take a few days to fix it. It was enough..

 Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: I Want a Rank-3 to Kill a Rank-I

    Chapter 435: I Want a Rank-3 to Kill a Rank-I


    Translator: 549690339


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai found a place to sit cross-legged and looked at the progress bar on the ground in peace.


    The surroundings were quiet, and Xu Bai did not make a sound. A gust of wind blew past, bringing with it a boundless blood-red color. In this blood-red color, Xu Bai could see more and more clearly.


    On the other side.


    On the way back, Wang Fu kept his head down and did not show any expression. However, his gaze was quite complicated, as if he was thinking about something. He could not even see the road clearly and bumped into many monsters who were setting up stalls.


    No one knew what he was thinking. Just like that, he returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and happened to bump into City Lord Huang.


    City Lord Huang lightly stroked his beard with his beast claws. Seeing Wang Fu¡¯s expression, his tone became stern as he called out to Wang Fu.


    Wang Fu came back to his senses. Seeing that it was the City Lord, he clasped his hands and bowed.¡±This subordinate greets the City Lord.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since I came back. Where did Mr. Lin go?¡±City Lord Huang asked.


    Wang Fu quickly replied and told him everything Xu Bai had said.


    After hearing Wang Fu¡¯s words, City Lord Huang frowned. After a while, he waved his beast claw and said,¡±¡±Hurry up and fix that place. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Let him wait there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wang Fu quickly nodded.


    City Lord Huang did not say anything else and had Wang Fu leave before returning to his room. There was nothing unusual about the entire process, and it seemed like a small matter.


    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion fell into silence. Other than the servants who were still walking around, City Lord Huang¡¯s figure could no longer be seen. The surrounding deathly stillness still existed. Coupled with the blood-red environment, it seemed extremely strange.


    In the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    For the past few days, Xu Bai did not go anywhere. He just stayed where he was and looked at the golden progress bar.


    The golden progress bar was also very impressive. Under his tireless gaze, it was almost complete. Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as he waited patiently.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, everything reached perfection, and the last bit of progress bar was completely completed.


    In front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, light blue smoke rose and gathered on the ground.


    A moment later, the light blue smoke formed words and appeared in front of him.


    [You have studied the palm print and comprehended the Indestructible Body (Incomplete).] Crippled?


    Crippled again?


    It was the same name as the previous Indestructible Body, with the word ¡®Crippled.¡¯ Although Xu Bai was complaining in his heart, he still waited patiently for the fusion.


    The light blue words disappeared with a bang and turned into light blue smoke again. The light blue smoke slowly reorganized and soon formed a new line of words.


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress.]


    [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)+ Indestructible Body (Incomplete):


    Indestructible Body (Incomplete). ]


    [Fusion successful!]


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Although Xu Bai was already mentally prepared, he had already expected this outcome. After all, it was based on the naming ability of the cheat.


    But now that he saw two similar skills merging together and giving them the same name, he was already convinced that Xiao Jin¡¯s naming was completely useless.


    This time, the light blue smoke did not reassemble. Instead, it slowly disappeared and turned into a large amount of information that entered his mind.


    The latest panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bail


    Realm: Third-stage unspecialized.¡±


    ¡°Five Sword Moves (Level 7): Maximum level.] [Reversing Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Song (Level 7-5):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank four (level 6): Maximum level.] [Shifting Stars (Level 4): Maximum level.] [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level.] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank.] [Clever Puppet Technique (Level 6): Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 6): [Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    The Indestructible Body skill had reached the sixth rank, which was equivalent to the fourth rank. After Xu Bai absorbed all the information in his mind, he opened his eyes.


    After reaching the sixth step, this skill had a qualitative increase in recovery speed compared to before. Not only that, but the weakness of the recovery type that he had been trying to make up for for a long time was also satisfied at this moment.


    Limb regeneration, the true meaning of limb regeneration. Even if his limbs were broken, he could still recover. This ability made him feel that he had the capital to be reckless again.


    No matter where it was, a recovery type ability was an extremely powerful skill.


    ¡°I wonder if this skill continues to level up or fuse with other skills, what level will it reach?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    In front of him, the palm print still existed.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Baizhen got up and stretched his body. Under the circulation of his true essence, his fatigue was greatly reduced.


    ¡°That side should be fixed soon. I have to go back and take a look.¡±


    The surroundings were still as quiet as before. During the time when he was on the progress bar, not a single demon passed by. It seemed that they were very afraid of this place and refused to come over.


    Thinking about this, Xu Bai decided to go back, but before he could take two steps, Wang Fu, who had a horn on his head, quickly rushed over.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, the thing has been repaired. Do you have time to come with me to take a look?¡±Wang Fu said before Xu Bai could say anything..

 Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: I Want A Rank-3 To Slaughter A Rank-1

    Chapter 436: I Want A Rank-3 To Slaughter A Rank-1


    Translator: 549690339


    After a few days, it was already past the time that Wang Fu had mentioned. Xu Bai rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look¡±¡±


    Regardless of whether City Lord Huang had other intentions, he had to go over and take a look. Only by going over and taking a look would he be able to find out what was going on.


    Hearing this, Wang Fu prepared to lead the way, but after taking a few steps, he paused, as if he had something to say to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai frowned when he saw the other party¡¯s expression. He sized up the other party and held the handle of the Black Blade Hundred Break with his right hand.


    ¡°Looks like you have something to tell me. Why don¡¯t you just say it?¡±


    When he had been preparing the liver progress bar, he had felt that Wang Fu was hesitating. Seeing the same expression today, Xu Bai was certain that there was something going on.


    ¡°Mister Lin, if you can get out of here, please help me with the thing I told you about. ¡°Wang Fu hesitated and said, ¡°That is my only clan.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai¡¯s frown deepened. He felt that there was a hidden meaning in her words. He said, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems like there¡¯s still danger. Why don¡¯t you make it clear? If something happens to me, I won¡¯t be able to care about your clansmen.¡±


    From the looks of it, Wang Fu seemed to place great importance on his people, and Xu Bai was using himself as a hostage to see how Wang Fu would respond.


    If something happened to him, of course, he couldn¡¯t control his clansmen. If he didn¡¯t want anything to happen, he had to say it quickly.


    That was roughly what he meant.


    Wang Fu¡¯s gaze became complicated, and he turned around and looked at Xu Bai as he said,¡±¡±Mister Lin, what is your strength?¡±


    ¡°Third grade.¡± Xu Bai said bluntly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s only third-grade, even if I say it, you won¡¯t be able to change the situation. ¡°Wang Fu said, ¡°To be honest, a Rank-3 cultivator can¡¯t go to the human world.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    What did he mean by not being able to go to the human world?


    ¡°Bizarre Demon City looks very ordinary, no different from an ordinary city. However, most of the Bizarre Demons here still maintain their previous tempers.¡¯Wang Fu took a deep breath and said something even more shocking, ¡°They hate humans, and they hate the living even more, including the City Lord.¡±


    Wang Fu paused for a moment before continuing,¡± They hate humans because they used to be demons, and they hate the living because they are now dead. However, due to Mister Lin¡¯s special background, City Lord Huang did not dare to make a move. After all, if there were demons, just talking about the reason why you maintained your soul would be enough to turn you into ashes, let alone making a move.¡±


    ¡°But what does this have to do with me returning to the human world?¡±Xu Bai muttered.


    First of all, the cheat was indeed very strong. Xu Bai did not expect it to be destroyed just by talking about it.


    The so-called background was nothing more than a golden finger related to the progress bar.


    City Lord Huang couldn¡¯t see through it, so he didn¡¯t dare to make a move. The reason why those monsters didn¡¯t dare to make a move was that he had already given them a show of strength when he came.


    After all, he was able to retain his consciousness here. Just this alone was enough to be terrifying.


    But what did all this have to do with going back?


    Could it be that when he returned, he could use a scheme to avoid being implicated?


    ¡°That place is indeed an important passageway and we can indeed go there, but we need City Lord Huang¡¯s warrant. ¡°Wang Fu explained, ¡°If City Lord Huang destroys the token while passing through that tunnel, the tunnel will be destroyed, and the boundary below him will cause people to lose their souls.¡±


    ¡°You will die without a burial place, and City Lord Huang will let the passageway kill you. No matter how strong your background is, it won¡¯t be strong enough to make people lose their souls.¡±


    Of course, it was fine if he failed. He would not lose anything.¡±


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    How could the hatred between humans and demons fade with the so-called life and death? This world did not advocate good demons and good people. Humans and demons were born to be opposites.


    Other than working with demons, they had never seen a scene of harmony.


    Not long ago, City Lord Huang said that everything had disappeared. He might have been lying to him.


    But¡­


    Xu Bai hid the emotions in the depths of his eyes and calmed himself down.¡±Tell me, aren¡¯t you afraid of City Lord Huang blaming you?¡±


    Wang Fu shook his head and said,¡± Mister Lin, you don¡¯t have a choice. If you don¡¯t go over, there will be nothing to eat or drink here. Even if you can hold on with your strength, how long can you hold on? A month, a year, or ten years?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Bai waved his hand.


    Wang Fu felt quite startled.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He thought that Xu Bai would continue to argue with him. After all, he had said something serious just now. He did not expect Xu Bai to stop him with just one simple word.


    ¡°Just like you said, I don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Wang Fu opened his mouth and wanted to continue, but seeing that Xu Bai had made up his mind, he did not continue and silently led the way.


    After Wang Fu turned around, Xu Bai¡¯s lips curled up as he looked at Wang Fu¡¯s back with a mysterious look in his eyes.


    These guys were not good people?

 Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: I Want a Rank-3 to Kill a Rank-I

    Chapter 437: I Want a Rank-3 to Kill a Rank-I


    Translator: 549690339


    Sure enough, the evil, evil, evil, evil, evil, evil, evil, evil, evil.


    On the surface, Wang Fu seemed to be thinking for Xu Bai, or rather, for his own people. However, after thinking about it carefully, wasn¡¯t this just provocation?


    No matter what, it was now his turn to make a move. He would go over first.


    The two of them did not return the way they came. Instead, they took another route. They were getting further and further away from the lively street and gradually walked to a deserted empty space.


    City Lord Huang was already standing there, waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Xu Bai come over, City Lord Huang put on a friendly expression and took a few steps forward. He said loudly, ¡°Mister Lin, I¡¯ve been waiting here for


    a long time. Should I go back now?¡±


    City Lord Huang held a special token in his hand. It was made of an unknown metal and was still shining.


    Xu Bai stared at the token and suddenly said,¡±¡±City Lord Huang, if you want to destroy the token in your hand, you¡¯ll have to wait.¡±


    These words were too abrupt and direct, and it wasn¡¯t just City Lord Huang who was stunned. Even Wang Fu was stunned.


    If Wang Fu hadn¡¯t stopped being a demon long ago, he would probably be sweating profusely by now.


    What¡¯s going on? What I told you at the beginning, is there a need to make it clear now?


    If Xu Bai knew what he was thinking, he would definitely say that it was necessary.


    City Lord Huang looked at Wang Fu and his gaze gradually became cold. ¡°So I have a traitor here.¡±


    The so-called friendly tone from before was gone.


    A cold feeling rose from City Lord Huang¡¯s body. The cold feeling combined with the deathly aura made it seem even stranger.


    Coupled with the surrounding blood-red light, City Lord Huang was like a ghost.


    ¡°So what if you know? Are you going to pass this stage?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have to pass.¡± Xu Bai turned to look at Wang Fu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take him down together. The token belongs to you, and you help me return.¡± Wang Fu was stunned. He sighed and said,¡±¡±Mister Lin, you¡¯ve really forced me to a dead end.¡±


    ¡°I have to try this City Lord Huang,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Wang Fu stood next to Xu Bai and pulled out the saber on his back.


    He had no other choice.


    City Lord Huang¡¯s eyes were cold as he said,¡±¡±Just based on the two of you, two Rank-3s, you dare to fight me?


    ¡°City Lord Huang, why don¡¯t we have a discussion? Give me the token and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±Xu Bai said.


    When City Lord Huang heard this, he laughed out loud and said,¡±¡±Spare me? Have you figured it out? I¡¯m a Rank-I, and you¡¯re only a Rank-3. If it weren¡¯t for your background, I would have killed you long ago. Can a mere human really do anything to me?¡±


    Black smoke rose from City Lord Huang¡¯s hands. The black smoke gradually condensed into a black spear.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Wang Fu reminded, ¡°City Lord Huang is skilled in spear techniques and the Rat Clan¡¯s unique burrowing escape technique. It¡¯s impossible to guard against him. ¡®¡±¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, City Lord Huang, who was not far away, suddenly disappeared from where he was, and the ground trembled slightly.


    In the next moment, Wang Fu¡¯s gaze became serious and he quickly rolled to the side, causing the soil under his feet to rise up.


    A pitch-black spear emerged from the ground, and cracks appeared on the ground. City Lord Huang followed closely behind.


    ¡°What a fast speed.¡± Xu Bai stood not far away, but he was not affected.


    In fact, the stronger a person was, the more damage they could cause. However, City Lord Huang¡¯s attack did not cause much damage to the surroundings.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of a Rank One.


    It did not cause too much damage because the other party had condensed all its power into one point.


    This was the ultimate kill.


    However, in Xu Bails opinion, City Lord Huang¡¯s attack method was too unique.


    Coming out of the ground and stabbing it with a spear, wouldn¡¯t that be¡­


    Xu Bai touched his back.


    It was a little painful.


    ¡°Mister Lin, if you don¡¯t act now, when will you?¡±Wang Fu had just dodged that attack, and he anxiously asked.


    The soil under his feet began to shake again. He could only quickly control his mind and roll to the side again.


    The pitch-black spear broke out of the ground again, but it quickly returned to the ground.


    Even though this move seemed easy to dodge, it was incredibly taxing on Wang Fuls mind.


    As the saying goes, I can make countless mistakes, but you can only make one mistake. This is the truest portrayal.


    Xu Bai stopped his blade and did not attack.


    Of course, City Lord Huang would not touch him. At most, he would let him stay in the Bizarre Demon City.


    If he didn¡¯t leave through this passage, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here for long.


    After all, there was no water or food. Even if he relied on his true essence to support himself, there was still a limit.


    ¡°Mister Lin, hurry up!¡±


    Wang Fu once again dodged the attack, and he did not even dare to counterattack. After all, counterattacking would consume his mental energy, and he might not be able to dodge anymore.


    Xu Bai still didn¡¯t make a move. He just watched with interest.


    At that moment, Wang Fu seemed to understand something.


    ¡°Have you seen through my thoughts?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Xu Bai shook his head.


    He had seen through some of it, but not all of it.


    It seemed that Wang Fu was not a good person and wanted to use him to let him know about this beforehand.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you helping me? If I die, will you deal with him alone?¡±Wang


    Fu hurriedly said..

 Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: I Want a Rank-3 to Kill a Rank-I

    Chapter 438: I Want a Rank-3 to Kill a Rank-I


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai shook his head and said slowly,¡± Compared to an unstable helper, I¡¯d rather have you dead. Actually, if you had pretended a little longer and didn¡¯t directly ask me if I could see through your thoughts, I might have really attacked. You¡¯re too anxious.¡± ¡®


    Wang Fu felt quite startled, and in that moment of shock, he was unable to dodge the spear and his body was pierced through. If he had not run away quickly, he would have died long ago.


    He finally understood. When Xu Bai said he wouldn¡¯t help, he was too anxious. It was equivalent to admitting that he had other plans.


    Wang Fu gritted his teeth and gave up on fighting City Lord Huang. He jumped into the air, wanting to leave.


    At this moment, Xu Bai¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°A Rank One¡¯s strength wouldn¡¯t be so slow. You¡¯re thinking of me attacking, right?¡±


    The hidden City Master of the city paused for a moment before bursting into laughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re indeed extraordinary. You can actually guess my thoughts.¡±


    Wang Fu, who was in the air, suddenly clutched his chest before falling to the ground. There was a wound on his chest, and City Lord Huang¡¯s figure appeared in the air beside him.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve entered Rank One, there¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t hide from.¡±City Lord Huang said indifferently.


    Wang Fu was completely stunned; he simply couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. He felt like an idiot, and compared to these two people, he seemed like a person with no intelligence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Then let me tell you.¡± Xu Bai said calmly,¡± If the City Lord of the Bizarre Demon City only has this much wisdom, then it¡¯s impossible for him to be the City Lord. City Lord Huang, let me guess. How about it?¡±¡±


    Castellan Huang stroked his beard with his beast hand while his other hand held a pitch-black spear. He said,¡±¡±Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, you should have already discovered that Wang Fu was a traitor. ¡°Xu Bai raised a finger and said.


    City Lord Huang smiled and said,¡± That¡¯s right; this Wang Fu is quite something. He actually pretended to save his people to gain your sympathy.¡±


    ¡°Second.¡± Xu Bai raised his second finger and said,¡±¡±After you found out that


    Wang Fu had betrayed us, you wanted to beat us at our own game. You wanted us to work together and lure us into attacking you.¡±


    City Lord Huang nodded. This time, he didn¡¯t say anything, but he acknowledged Xu Bails words.


    ¡°Third.¡± Xu Bai raised his third finger and said,¡±¡±You can¡¯t take the initiative to kill me, but if I attack you, you can counterattack and kill me. My guess is correct, right?


    If I don¡¯t do anything, then you won¡¯t do anything to me. However, I will either leave through this tunnel and be ambushed by you, or I will stay here. Without food and water, even if I can survive for a year, it will be useless.


    If I make a move, you make a move on me and take my life, after thinking about it, this is the only result you can come up with. Am I right?¡±


    City Lord Huang gripped his spear tightly and praised, ¡°¡±Not only is your strength profound at such a young age, but your strategy is also extraordinary. Even in my era, this is extremely rare. Unfortunately, if you were a disciple of my Demon clan, I would definitely teach you everything I know and help you achieve your career. However, you are a human¡­¡±


    Lying on the ground, Wang Fu looked quite shocked. He was quite confused, but he understood that he had become a chess piece, and it was a chess piece for these two people to test each other.


    ¡°Then let me guess again. There are only the two of us here. Because with your personality, you definitely won¡¯t be at ease with other monsters. If an accident happens, you¡¯re afraid that other monsters will attack you.¡±Xu Bai continued.


    City Lord Huang raised his spear and stabbed through Wang Fu.


    A powerful force surged out, and Wang Fu directly received his death. Even if he died, he would not be able to rest in peace.


    After doing this, City Lord Huang turned around and said indifferently,¡±¡±lf you don¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll leave. That passageway is there, and you can go over at any time. You just need to step on a circular plate.


    Of course, you could choose not to go. It was just that you would starve to death here sooner or later. There was no third option.¡±


    In the middle of the field, there was a circular plate with a diameter of about ten meters. There were complicated patterns carved on it, and it was obvious that it was not a complicated object.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me some of the secrets of this place before I die?¡±Xu Bai suddenly said.


    City Lord Huang suddenly felt that something was wrong. He realized that the other party seemed to be deliberately talking to him to stall for time.


    In the next moment, City Lord Huang realized that there seemed to be something strange in his body, causing his circulation to slow down slightly. ¡°Heh¡­¡±lt¡¯s a low-end poison technique. You¡¯re quite scheming, but the effect of this poison on Rank-I is too poor.¡±City Lord Huang said disdainfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I always like to do my best. Even if I can only bring you a small impact, it¡¯s still beneficial.¡±


    Xu Bai pulled out his Ghost Head Blade and pointed it at City Lord Huang. He said indifferently, ¡®¡±¡®1 still have a third option.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡®What path?¡± City Lord Huang asked with a mocking expression.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A blood-red light surrounded him. A breeze blew, causing Xu Bai¡¯s sleeve to ripple.


    Xu Bai¡¯s face was filled with boundless fighting spirit as he soared into the sky.


    This was a battle intent that he had never felt since he entered this circle. It was exuberant and intense. Battle intent soared into the sky!


    ¡°The third option.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill your First Rank!¡±

 Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Terrifying Black Clouds Attack (1)

    Chapter 439: Terrifying Black Clouds Attack (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    After Xu Bai finished speaking, the fighting spirit on his body became stronger and stronger, so strong that it was like water, causing the blood-red light around him to pause.


    When City Lord Huang heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment before he burst into laughter. His shoulders were shaking violently as if he was mocking someone who didn¡¯t know his limits.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? A third-grade versus a first-grade battle. Even the number one prodigy at that time would not dare to say such a thing. If you were one realm higher, you could go anywhere in the world. Two realms..Are you dreaming?


    After living for so long and seeing many people, City Lord Huang felt that he had a wide range of knowledge.


    However, he had never seen such an arrogant person in his life. No one in the world could surpass him by two major realms. Therefore, in his eyes, Xu Baits words were like child¡¯s play, making him laugh.


    ¡°Come, come, let me see how you can kill me two realms above you. I¡¯m really looking forward to that scene. If that¡¯s really the case, then my death will be worth it.¡±City Lord Huang raised the spear in his hand and pointed it at Xu Bai. A cold light emitted from the spear. In the blood-red atmosphere, it reflected a trace of strangeness and terror.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer. He took a deep breath. His fighting spirit had reached its peak, and his condition had also reached its peak.


    The next moment, he grabbed the hilt of the Black Saber Hundred Break and pulled it out from his waist.


    Fighting between Rank-3 and Rank-I was not an ordinary child¡¯s play, nor was it like eating and drinking.


    Even though Xu Bai was confident in his own strength, he still had to go all out to deal with it. After all, in a battle, any small factor could change the overall situation. If he was not careful, it was very likely that he would lose.


    The moment the black saber was unsheathed, the cracks on it suddenly exploded and turned into a sky full of stars that kept streaking across the air.


    Every fragment was a terrifying Five Moves of the Knife. At the same time, melodious music came from the fragments of the Black Saber Hundred Splits as interference and support.


    Under such circumstances, the speed of the fragments became even faster.


    Countless fragments flew across the sky with a sharp wind as they flew toward City Lord Huang.


    It was as if a great river was flowing through a dry riverbed, bringing with it a palpitating terror.


    City Lord Huang was still smiling at first, but when he saw Xu Bai¡¯s attack, the smile on his face disappeared, replaced by a sense of danger that came from the bottom of his heart.


    He was able to dominate a region when he was alive, and he was able to rule a


    city after his death. Of course, he had his own unique skills.


    This feeling of danger was right in his heart. City Lord Huang trusted his intuition and took a step back without saying anything. When he took that step back, he disappeared from where he was.


    Countless shards swept across the ground, creating bottomless dents. The ground in front of them was completely destroyed, as if it had been hit by a meteorite.


    Xu Bai¡¯s wrist turned the hilt of the sword and the fragments of the sword came back. They surrounded his body and protected him like a moon protected by stars. It was dazzling and made people panic.


    He had disappeared. He had completely disappeared.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings. It was empty. He didn¡¯t see anyone. It was as if City Lord Huang had completely disappeared.


    But he knew very well that the other party would never leave.


    This was the other party¡¯s ultimate skill. Just like Wang Fu had said, as a member of the Rat Race, digging holes was an innate ability. City Lord Huang had reached Rank One and had become a monster that could dig through anything.


    Can you drill through air? Maybe.


    Xu Bai wasn¡¯t in this line of work, so he didn¡¯t understand. However, he knew that this battle was special, so he didn¡¯t let his guard down.


    The surroundings fell into silence, and one could hear a pin drop. However, the blood-red light still filled the space. Coupled with the silence, it made people feel a sense of horror.


    Now, there was no one else besides Xu Bai.


    Although Xu Bai was on guard, he wasn¡¯t anxious. He was patient.


    At this moment, time was passing at a subtle speed. Xu Bai, who was in the middle of the battle, did not feel that it was going very fast. In fact, half an incense stick of time had already passed.


    Suddenly, a black spear extended from the side and slowly landed in front of Xu Bai. If one was stabbed by this spear, they would definitely not have a good ending.


    Fast, too fast. In the blink of an eye, the long spear had already surged over. Moreover, the angle was extremely tricky, making it impossible to guard against.


    Although Xu Bai didn¡¯t see it, he knew that City Lord Huang must be smiling smugly at the moment, and wanted him dead.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this critical moment, Xu Bai spun the black blade in his hand. He didn¡¯t even look back. He swung the blade, and the next moment, the fragments swept through the space.


    ¡°Ding, ding, ding!¡±


    A series of voices rang out. These voices were very pleasant to hear, but when Xu Bai heard them, he felt abnormally shocked.


    The black spear seemed to have pierced through a piece of paper, easily breaking through the fragments of Black Blade Hundred Rend. At this time, Xu Bai had just turned around and saw that the other party was smiling, as if he was happy to see him in this situation.


    The situation was extremely critical. Xu Bai did not choose to take it head-on. Instead, he used the Four Transformations of Breaking Line. With a slight movement of his feet, he disappeared from where he was.

 Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Terrifying Black Clouds Attack (2)

    Chapter 440: Terrifying Black Clouds Attack (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    It was an afterimage. The person who was so fast that the afterimage stopped where he was had actually disappeared.


    Just as this thought appeared, the feeling of danger swept through his heart again.


    From a tricky angle, the sound of air being torn apart could be heard.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t even need to turn his head to look to know what it was.


    Without another word, he once again used Breaking Four Transformations and dodged in another direction.


    However, that black spear was like a maggot attached to the bone, following like a shadow. It was continuous and had terrifying power.


    Now, he finally understood how Wang Fu had felt at the start.


    This kind of continuous crisis tested a person¡¯s psychological quality. After all, if he was not careful, he would end up in a situation where he died.


    Especially that jet-black spear. When condensed into a single point, its power could simply be described as earth-shattering.


    ¡°As expected of a Rank One.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    On the other side, City Lord Huang¡¯s voice rang out in the surroundings. It was filled with provocation and mockery.


    ¡°Where is your fighting spirit? Where¡¯s your boasting just now? Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to jump realms to fight? Why do you only know how to run away now?¡±


    The series of questions were filled with mockery. Every sentence was filled with deep mockery.


    Xu Bai did not answer.


    This guy¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t the kind of ability to fight head-on, but the kind that was very insidious.


    It was more suitable for sneak attacks and catching people off guard. However, the most important thing was that the opponent¡¯s strength was much higher than his. At this time, it would be extremely difficult for Xu Bai to counterattack.


    Hearing City Lord Huang¡¯s mocking voice, Xu Bai suddenly felt a huge wave of heat from his waist that spread throughout his entire body in the blink of an eye.


    Strong Kidney Collection Technique!


    The Refined Qi stored in his kidney began to explode violently. The Refined Qi in his body was pushed to the extreme and reached a terrifying amount.


    At this moment, Xu Bai once again felt a terrifying pressure sweeping over. He could hear the sound of air being torn from a tricky angle.


    If this continued, Xu Bai would always be at a disadvantage. After all, even with the True Core Strength of his kidneys, he would never be able to compete with a Rank One.


    The black light of the Vajra Heart Fiend Body appeared and enveloped his entire body.


    In the next moment, he felt the spear come into contact with the black light. At that moment, he used Stellar Transposition to deflect it with all his might.


    However, the Vajra Heart Fiend Body and Stellar Transposition were still too low in level.


    A moment later, it was like a layer of paper that was easily pierced through by the spear. Xu Bai only had time to turn his body around when he felt the black spear pierce through his waist.


    Beside Xu Bai, City Lord Huang had a mocking expression on his face.


    He instantly spun the spear in his hand, and the terrifying wound exploded. A huge bloody hole was blasted on Xu Bai¡¯s waist.


    Xu Bai felt pain all over his body, but he didn¡¯t panic. Instead, he smiled.


    His smile was vicious.


    The fragments exploded from the black blade Hundred Splits again. The power of the fragments this time was different from before.


    Saber intent!


    When the originally smug Lord Huang saw this scene, his heart suddenly turned cold. He wanted to pull back his spear, but he realized that the spear was already held by Xu Bails hand.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The fragments were like falling stars in the sky. They surrounded City Lord Huang with an invincible might.


    This was saber intent, an extremely terrifying saber intent.


    City Lord Huang gritted his teeth and finally chose to let go of his hands.


    However, he still hesitated for a moment. It was also during this moment of hesitation that one of his arms was instantly pierced by the shards, turning into a bloody mist that filled the sky.


    Screams echoed in the sky, appearing extremely miserable.


    Xu Bai pulled out the long spear at his waist, and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°As expected of a Rank One expert. Even this scream is different from ordinary people.¡±


    His words were filled with mockery.


    Just now, Xu Bai had returned City Lord Huang¡¯s mockery ten times over.


    City Lord Huang had already disappeared when he retreated. Other than leaving behind an arm, he was not injured.


    ¡°Lunatic! You¡¯re a complete lunatic. You exchanged injuries for injuries, but your injuries are countless times worse than mine. Do you think you can live?¡±


    City Lord Huang¡¯s voice rang out in the surroundings. He gritted his teeth. It was obvious that he was very angry.


    A dignified Level One expert was seriously injured by a Level Three expert and even lost an arm.


    This was simply a great humiliation!


    ¡°In the early years, when I was still alive, I had killed countless people. You were the one who surprised me the most. However, now that you are so seriously injured, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to do the same¡­Knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife, knife,


    The first part of the sentence had a domineering feeling to it. When it reached the end, especially the last word, it was repeated by City Lord Huang.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    That was because he saw that the terrifying wound on Xu Baits waist was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    What a wound!


    How could such a huge bloody hole, which had extended all the way from his mouth to his lower abdomen, be healed?


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to cultivate the abilities of other professions. If you really have so many abilities, how could you enter Rank-3 at such a young age?¡±City Lord Huang said in shock.


    In just a short while, the bloody hole on Xu Bail s waist had recovered by seventy to eighty percent, and there was even scab on it.

 Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Terrifying Black Clouds Attack (3)

    Chapter 441: Terrifying Black Clouds Attack (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Little mouse, do you want to hide like this? Or was it that his strength had greatly decreased after losing this spear?¡±


    The surroundings fell into silence. It was as quiet as death.


    As he said this, Xu Bai moved.


    As if it had heard its master¡¯s command, the fragments of the black blade, Hundred Rend, swept in a certain direction in the next moment.


    There was nothing there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you completely disappeared into nothingness. In my opinion, you¡¯re just hiding your body.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled faintly and turned the hilt in his hand.


    The shard returned and circled around Xu Bai, blocking him completely.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The fragments began to spin at high speed. Then, with himself as the center, they spread out in all directions.


    However, this set of attacks had no effect. The surroundings were still empty. The other party did not seem to want to come out, or it could be said that he was looking for Xu Bai¡¯s weakness.


    ¡°You really can dodge. A Rank One expert is nothing more than this. ¡°Xu Bai said indifferently.


    As soon as he finished speaking, City Lord Huang¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re very strong. I admit that you have the strength to fight someone of a higher cultivation level. However, if I don¡¯t come out or leave now, you¡¯ll have to stay here for the rest of your life. No, with your strength, you probably won¡¯t be able to last long here.¡±


    To be able to reach Rank-I in a very ancient era, not to mention anything else, his ability to survive was indeed first-class.


    It had to be said that City Lord Huang did not want to fight head-on. He was prepared to leave.


    He could completely exhaust the other party to death. There was no need to sacrifice himself here.


    The other party¡¯s strength was too strong. It was simply ridiculous!


    Who had seen a Rank-3 beating a Rank-I until his teeth were all over the floor?


    It was the first time City Lord Huang had seen it.


    He did not plan to risk his life. He just wanted to leave.


    ¡°Did I ask you to leave?¡± Xu Bai suddenly said.


    ¡°Can you find me?¡± City Lord Huang was stunned.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t find him.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t kill you. For example¡­¡± Now.¡±


    A white and flawless paper crane appeared. It flapped its wings like a living thing and slowly landed on the spear in Xu Bai¡¯s hand.


    Looking for a trace!


    The next moment, the paper crane flew in a direction.


    Why did he snatch this spear? For this very moment.


    In an intense battle, it was impossible for the other party to erase his traces. After obtaining the spear, he could use it to search for traces and achieve his goal. His true goal was to completely find the other party¡¯s location.


    Wherever he passed, not a blade of grass grew.


    The next moment, the air in that place moved, and Xu Bai finally noticed something unusual.


    With this abnormality, Black Blade Hundred Rend followed the flowing air like a maggot attached to a bone under his control.


    Wherever the air flowed, the fragments of the Black Saber Hundred Rend would follow.


    The saber intent was terrifying and as dazzling as the sun. Castellan Huang¡¯s furious voice rang out in the air.


    ¡°Kid, do you really want to fight to the death?¡±


    ¡® You sent me back in peace, and nothing would have happened,¡± Xu Bai sneered.¡± But you wanted to kill me, so I had to kill you first. ¡®¡±¡®


    Black Blade Hundred Rend was even faster.


    From time to time, he could hear a scream. Although he could not see the exact situation, Xu Bai knew that the other party was starting to get injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing here. Come and attack me.¡±¡±Weren¡¯t you mocking me just now?¡±


    Xu Bai said arrogantly. Why can¡¯t you do it now?¡±


    No one answered him. At this moment, City Lord Huang kept dodging.


    He had tried many methods, even going underground, but the fragment still followed him.


    The reason was very simple. When he first dodged in front of Xu Bai, his Qi had already become chaotic. In fact, if he was given a breath¡¯s time, he could recover, but Xu Bai did not give him time.


    Even if they went underground, the shards carried an unparalleled destructive power that shattered the ground.


    The wounds on his body gradually deepened.


    Although they weren¡¯t serious injuries, he had managed to dodge a portion of them. If this continued, the combination of these injuries would result in a terrifying outcome.


    City Lord Huang became more and more anxious as a vicious thought flashed through his mind.


    ¡°Since you want me to die, then let¡¯s die together!¡±


    At the thought of this, City Lord Huang began to move. This time, he didn¡¯t dodge to the side. Instead, he pounced straight at Xu Bai.


    This was a battle of life and death. He knew that the other party would never let him go, just like how he would never let the other party go. Whether it was begging for mercy or other methods, it would only lead to death.


    Since that was the case, he would fight again in a desperate situation.


    In front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, the air in front of him was flowing and gradually surging toward him.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally going to risk my life.¡±


    Xu Bai stood where he was and waited silently. He didn¡¯t take a step back.


    City Lord Huang was getting closer and closer. His eyes were filled with ferocity and madness.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This was the true form of a demon, and not the friendliness they had when they first met. That was all an act.


    A faint layer of blood-red light appeared on City Lord Huang¡¯s beast claw. This time, he went straight for Xu Bai¡¯s neck.


    You can recover?


    Alright, I¡¯ll directly pull your head off. I don¡¯t believe that you can still recover


    after losing your head..

 Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Terrifying Black Clouds Attack (4)

    Chapter 442: Terrifying Black Clouds Attack (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    As he got closer and closer to Xu Bai, the madness on City Lord Huang¡¯s face grew deeper and deeper. Just as he was about to reach Xu Bai¡¯s neck, Xu Bai suddenly moved his feet and disappeared from where he was.


    Wait a minute!


    City Lord Huang was stunned.


    Then, he realized that he had committed a grave mistake.


    No matter what the situation was, even if it was a battle of life and death, he could not let his guard down. He could not let himself fall into madness. Instead, he had to calm down.


    He had forgotten that Xu Bai had that kind of movement technique.


    But¡­ Why did he forget?


    When he was alive, he had experienced all kinds of battles. Countless humans had died at his hands. How could he make such a low-level mistake?


    A melodious tune was heard.


    City Lord Huang suddenly reacted.


    He had fallen into a trap again!


    This was music!


    A melody that could disrupt the soul.


    Even if his level was not high, being in this state for a long time could still make his heart slightly chaotic.


    This was a true battle of life and death. A careless flaw could cause him to fall into a desperate situation, not to mention that he had fallen into the opponent¡¯s trap.


    His divine soul had been disturbed, and now that he had rashly launched an attack, there was no way out.


    He had failed. He had completely failed.


    Behind him, the shards carried terrifying blade intent as they passed through his body.


    Pain spread throughout his body.


    City Lord Huang could no longer hide his body and was exposed. He knelt on the ground and used his hands to support himself, forcing himself not to fall.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He pointed at Xu Bai, his fingers trembling slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a great enemy of my Monster Race! You must not live!¡±


    City Lord Huang gritted his teeth.


    If such a peerless genius was allowed to return to the human world, he would definitely be an indomitable existence of the human race. Such a person could not be allowed to return.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    City Lord Huang roared towards the sky, his voice echoing out in layers, it was unknown how far it traveled.


    Xu Bai was stunned. Then, he activated the shard without hesitation and pierced through City Lord Huang¡¯s body again.


    This time, City Lord Huang¡¯s roar came to an abrupt halt. He finally fell to the ground and stopped breathing.


    In the next moment, Xu Bai waved the handle of the blade in his hand, and the fragments of the black blade returned to the handle.


    Putting the Black Saber Hundred Rend back into its scabbard, Xu Bai picked up the token on the ground and walked toward the round platform without stopping.


    Before City Lord Huang died, his roar was so far away that it seemed endless.


    Xll Bai had a had feeling- He had a feeling that C.itv Lord Huang must have released some kind of signal before he died. Perhaps reinforcements would come.


    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t stay here for long.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai held the token in his hand and stood on the circular platform.


    He didn¡¯t know how to use it. When he stood up, he subconsciously looked at the token in his hand.


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    Since the token was related to the passage, he wanted to see if the transmission of True Core Strength was effective.


    Xu Bai activated his True Core Strength and circulated it on the token. Then, something magical happened.


    On the ground, the patterns on the circular platform were gradually lighting up. The speed of lighting up was not fast, but it was not slow either.


    ¡°Hurry! ¡±


    Xu Bai tightened his grip on his True Core Strength as the bad feeling in his heart grew deeper and deeper.


    In the distant blood-red sky, a large patch of dark clouds was sweeping over.


    Xu Bai raised his head and stared at the dark clouds in the distance. With his eyesight, he could see dozens of terrifying figures moving in the dark clouds.


    Every single one of them was stronger than the City Lord!


    The dark clouds were still far away, but at this speed, it would not be long before they reached his position.


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡±


    Xu Bai continued to urge his True Core Strength.


    With the help of the connection between the token and the round platform, the patterns on the round platform lit up faster.


    Just as the dark clouds were about to arrive, the last trace of the pattern was finally covered by light.


    The next moment, Xu Bai disappeared from where he was.


    Above the dark clouds, countless attacks fell, destroying the entire area.


    ¡°Human! A living human!¡±


    ¡°There are still people in this world whose souls haven¡¯t been devoured!¡±


    ¡°Not dead! Huang Kui actually had such a person in his pocket!¡±


    ¡°Bizarre Demon Market No. 563 is a heinous crime! He actually hid such a secret. He should be destroyed!¡±


    A series of voices came from the dark clouds, carrying an invincible might.


    Countless attacks fell from the dark clouds and landed on Bizarre Demon Market No. 563.


    In just an instant, the vast and boundless Bizarre Demon Market No. 563 disappeared without a trace, turning into a wasteland. All the monsters on it died¡­


    After activating the round platform, Xu Bai felt a wave of dizziness. A moment later, he found himself at the bottom of the river again.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Xu Bai performed the Suiting Water Technique and let out a long breath.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This time, it was filled with all kinds of dangers. In the end, he managed to escape from the danger and successfully walked out of that world.


    ¡°Bizarre Demon City.¡± Xu Bai marked this place in his heart. If he encountered it in the future, he would have to pay attention to clues in this area.


    This place was very mysterious, especially the power that devoured people¡¯s divine souls. If there was a chance, he would definitely want to explore it again.


    But not now. The most important thing now was to return to the Ye family first.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai put those thoughts in his heart and directly left the river, rushing toward the Ye family..

 Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Terrifying Black Clouds Attack (5)

    Chapter 443: Terrifying Black Clouds Attack (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Ye Clan.


    When Xu Bai arrived at the door, the servant at the door looked as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch, Lord Xu is still alive!¡±


    The servant shouted as he ran, as if he had seen the most magical thing in the world.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Listening to the servant¡¯s words, a guess silently formed in his heart. Perhaps in the few days that he had disappeared, everyone thought that he was dead.


    Following the servant¡¯s words, not long after, the Ye family head rushed out from inside with an excited expression.


    When she saw Xu Bai, she grabbed his hand excitedly.


    ¡°Lord Xu, you¡¯re fine. That¡¯s great!¡±


    Kong Xu followed behind, his expression also excited.


    However, Xu Bai frowned and paced around the crowd. He did not see Ye Zi.


    Logically speaking, Ye Zi should have run the fastest at this time, but why didn¡¯t he see her?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Zi?¡± Xu Bai suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Hearing this, Ye Family Head¡¯s face froze, but it quickly recovered and said, ¡°¡®Lord Xu, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and walked towards the Ye family¡¯s courtyard.


    After going around the winding corridor, the Ye family head brought Xu Bai to the living room.


    Xu Bai saw that there was a package on the table, and on the ground next to the package lay the puppet of the Fourth Stage and the wooden carving.


    He walked forward and opened the package. Inside was the Nameless Saber Scripture.


    ¡°Ye Zi¡­She¡­¡± Ye Family Head hesitated, but still explained,¡¯¡±¡®Ever since Lord Xu disappeared, your puppet suddenly lost control and became like this. Ye Zi thought that you¡­Death, so death


    ¡°So what?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Ye Zi cried for the whole night. Then, she suddenly came to me the next day and said that she wanted to help you finish the rest of the journey.¡±


    She said that this was the oath that vou had to take. If vou reallv met with


    misfortune, she was your servant girl, so she had the responsibility to help you complete this path and make up for your regrets.¡±


    ¡°You mean she has already left Wind Chime Manor?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡± Ye Zi¡¯s personality and the possibility of doing such a thing.


    Although Ye Zi looked weak on the surface, she was actually strong on the inside.


    When they were together, Ye Zi had already treated him as everything. Now that something had suddenly happened to him, Ye Zi might really be able to walk the rest of the road for him.


    However, the Ye Family Head shook his head and smiled bitterly.¡±¡±Before she left, Ye Zi said that Lord Xu was very bored at the bottom of the river alone, so she played a song by the river for the whole night. She said that she wanted her song to accompany you. After she finished walking your path, she would come to the bottom of the river to accompany you forever.¡±


    At this point, Ye Family Head suddenly felt his breathing stop.


    She could feel that Xu Bails body was filled with killing intent, and this killing weapon was aimed at her.


    ¡°Lord Xu, please listen to me first.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Xu Bai suppressed the killing intent in his heart.


    Ye Family Head wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡®¡±¡®That night, she didn¡¯t come back. I was with her at that time, but the person who came was too strong. It was a crazy female Taoist priest. I couldn¡¯t stop her at all.¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned.


    A crazy female Taoist priest?


    He remembered who this guy was.


    Female Abbey Dean!


    Because he had created a cultivation technique that imitated all the abilities of all trades, he had imitated too many abilities, resulting in him falling into madness.


    Back then, he had kidnapped Xu Bai and brought him to a cave. Later, King Sheng You had also arrived and severely injured the female Abbey Dean.


    This fellow had disappeared for so long, but he had actually come out again.


    Seeing that Xu Bai had fallen silent, the Ye family head thought that Xu Bai was preparing to lose his temper. He quickly explained, ¡°She¡¯s fine and has already set off. She¡¯s probably almost at another place now.


    After the crazy female Taoist priest took Ye Zi away, she woke up for a rare time. Although it was only for a very short time, she let her go after she played a song related to the soul.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    According to the Ye family¡¯s master¡¯s statement, Ye Zi was only captured for a while, the female temple master recovered for a moment, after waking up, she only let Ye Zi play a song, then let Ye Zi go.


    ¡°Recovering my consciousness¡­Perhaps he had begun to regain his consciousness after they parted in the cave.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    The last time in the cave, the Abbey Dean had learned his Star Shifting Technique and had signs of sobriety. Now, after such a long time, she could actually achieve a short period of sobriety. It seemed that she was gradually recovering.


    There was still a difference. Back in the cave, the female Abbey Dean could only have a trace of consciousness, and she could not completely control it.


    Now that he could maintain a short period of lucidity and control himself, there was a huge improvement.


    But now was not the time to think about this.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was good that Ye Zi was fine. As long as she followed the established route, she would be able to catch up to her.


    After all, she might be in danger if she took that route alone.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai heaved a sigh of relief and prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, before he could speak, the Ye family head spoke again.


    ¡°Lord Xu, before Ye Zi left, she asked me to bring you a message.. She said that she saw something at the female Taoist priest¡¯s place¡­¡±

 Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Meeting Again in Fenghua State

    Chapter 444: Meeting Again in Fenghua State


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Oh, I saw something related to me at the female Daoist¡¯s place. Tell me what it is.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Xu Bai was actually quite curious about that crazy female Abbey Dean.


    Although he had kidnapped him to the cave, Xu Bai could feel that even though he had completely fallen into madness, he still wanted to find a trace of clarity in this madness.


    Therefore, he really wanted to know what state the female Abbey Dean was in, and whether a short period of lucidity could really help her gradually recover.


    Unfortunately, the Ye family head didn¡¯t seem to be discussing this issue. After


    Xu Bai asked, she organized her words and said it out loud.


    ¡°When Ye Zi was taken away, she saw something. She realized that it was exactly the same as this wood carving.¡±


    As he spoke, the Ye Family Head pointed at the wooden carving at the side. This wooden carving was discovered by the unknown Si Zheng in the wild. When he found out that it looked exactly like Xu Bai, he brought it over to Xu Bai when he came to Wind Chimes Manor to investigate the matter of the prefecture token.


    Xu Bai had been quite curious at the time. After seeing the progress bar, he had kept it by his side and had never had the time to work on it. After that, he had gone to the bottom of the river and entered the Bizarre Demon City. A series of things had happened, so he had kept it here.


    Now, the Ye Family Head told him that this wooden carving had appeared at the female Abbey Dean¡¯s place before. Moreover, Ye Zi had seen it before. Could it be that this was carved by the female Abbey Dean?


    ¡°That crazy female Taoist priest is still carving, and she has only carved a semi-finished product.


    ¡°So I suspect that this wood carving was carved by her. Perhaps it has something to do with Lord Xu.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what the connection is, so I can only tell Lord Xu.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    Now it seemed that it was really carved by the female Abbey Dean. However, why did the female Abbey Dean carve a wood carving that was exactly the same as his? There was room for thought.


    It couldn¡¯t be that the other party admired him, so he carved it for him, right?


    It was even more impossible that the other party admired and loved him, so he


    carved his appearance day and night. Every night when it was quiet, he would take out the wood carving and do some strange things.


    There must be a deeper reason, but Xu Bai couldn¡¯t think of it.


    However, these were not important. What was important was that he knew that Ye Zi was fine now, so he had to leave quickly and find Ye Zi as soon as possible.


    It just so happened that this was on the way, so there was no time to lose and they had to set off immediately.


    ¡°Patriarch Ye, I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his true essence energy surged, and the Fourth Stage puppet that was sitting paralyzed on the ground nearby moved. It stood up again, like a guard that didn¡¯t know fatigue.


    The Ye Family Head didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to say goodbye as soon as he arrived. However, hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t persuade him to stay. He just gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Lord Xu, so many things have happened during your visit to Wind Chime Manor. It¡¯s true that my Ye family didn¡¯t take good care of you. If there¡¯s anything you need to compensate, you can tell me at any time.¡±


    How could it be as simple as not being thoughtful enough?


    Xu Bai had been missing for several days. If he hadn¡¯t come back this time, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    The person that the Emperor had his eyes on, and moreover, something had happened on the way to the capital to receive a reward, and it had even happened in Wind Chimes Manor. It was absolutely impossible for the Ye family to erase this crime.


    Moreover, they were not injured at all, but Xu Bai was the one who was in trouble. At that time, even if they had a hundred mouths, it would be difficult to refute. Moreover, once the emperor was furious, how could he give them a chance to refute?


    Fortunately, nothing happened. Everything was just a false alarm.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t worry, if Ye Zi is able to fuse with the Yin Xian Song, I¡¯ll definitely get it back for you.¡±Xu Bai said indifferently.


    This was a deal. Xu Bai was considered a businessman at some point.


    The Ye Family Head said in embarrassment,¡± I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord Xu then. From now on, the Ye Family will be Lord Xu¡¯s lackeys. If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to call. The Ye Family will definitely go through mountains of swords and seas of flames. We won¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and shifted his gaze away from the Ye Family Head to Kong Xu.


    Kong Xu didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood there silently.


    Did he want to talk?


    Of course he wanted to talk.


    However, he knew that now was not the time to talk. After all, the two of them were still discussing important matters. If he interrupted them rashly, Xu Bai would not be happy, and the loss would outweigh the gain.


    Now that he saw Xu Bai¡¯s gaze, he quickly took two steps forward and cupped his hands.¡±Lord Xu, I¡­ Can we find a quiet place? I have something to discuss with Lord Xu.¡±


    The Ye Family Head was a discerning person. He could tell at a glance and smiled. ¡°Since the two of you have something to discuss, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± With that, Ye Family Head left the room.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After the Ye Family Head left, only Xu Bai, Kong Xu, and Elder Sun were left. Xu Bai looked at Kong Xu with interest and said,¡±¡±Tell me.¡±


    This second young master of the Kong family, his father was an official in the capital. In terms of official position, he was equivalent to a provincial magistrate.


    Such a person should have enjoyed a good life, but it was not enough.


    He had indeed enjoyed a life of luxury, but at the same time, it also meant that he would not be able to improve for the rest of his life.


    He had a big brother above him who wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible. As long as he became the family head, the next step would be to deal with him without any scruples..

 Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Meeting Again in the Fenghua State (2)

    Chapter 445: Meeting Again in the Fenghua State (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    His father, the head of the Kong family, was also an extremely old-fashioned person who valued ethics more than his life, so he would never allow him to usurp the throne.


    Even if Kong Xu was more outstanding than his big brother in all aspects, it was impossible.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, he was a genius.


    Although he was only at the Fifth Stage Realm, Kong Xu was a scholar and a diviner.


    Dual cultivation was an extremely terrifying thing. As mentioned before, the more one cultivated, the slower the speed. This was not reflected in Xu Bai, but it was vividly reflected in others.


    As for why Kong Xu wanted to dual cultivate, it could be seen that he was a


    diviner. He wanted to know what was going on so that he could be safe.


    I¡¯d like to ask Lord Xu to recommend me to cooperate with the Ninth


    Princess,¡± Kong Xu said through gritted teeth.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned. This answer was indeed unexpected.


    He had thought that the other party wanted to cooperate with him, but he did not expect that he would be the one to recommend him, and the target of the recommendation was the Ninth Princess.


    Bai had only heard of the Ninth Princess, but he had never come into contact with her. The only person he had come into contact with was her personal maid, Qing Xue.


    Xu Bai finally understood what Kong Xu¡¯s goal was.


    This guy was in a very dangerous situation. To be honest, if he relied on his own ability, no matter how strong he was, he would not be able to resist the arrangements of the family. He would definitely lose his position in the family, and losing his position in the family was an extremely dangerous situation for him.


    In that case, he could not just rely on his own strength. He had to seek the help of others. The royal family was the best choice for him.


    The Kong family was indeed a flourishing family, but compared to the royal family, it was still lacking. If Kong Xu could become a member of the royal family, even his father would have to respect him.


    ¡°The Ninth Princess and I don¡¯t really have much interaction. If you want to have any expectations in this regard, you might end up empty-handed.¡±Xu Bai said.


    ¡°I understand what you are thinking now, but there are still many unrealistic aspects in your idea. Even if I can introduce you, what ability do you have to make the Ninth Princess agree?¡±


    ¡°More importantly, are you absolutely sure that the ninth princess will be interested in you?¡±


    Regardless of whether he was the one who recommended him or not, if this Kong Xu wasn¡¯t strong enough, then even if he was recommended, he would still be mediocre. At that time, the Kong family head would still not treat him as a garlic.


    ¡°Lord Xu, you may not care much about your reputation, but it¡¯s actually very important to you.¡± Kong Xu took a deep breath and said.¡±


    ¡°As long as Lord Xu can say a few words to the Ninth Princess, I will have a stepping stone. If I can¡¯t do it by then, I will only blame myself, not Lord Xu.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Elder Sun.


    Elder Sun only had one arm left. When Kong Xu looked over, he took out a book and handed it to Kong Xu.


    Kong Xu held the book in his hand and slowly brought it in front of Xu Bai. He said,¡±¡±Lord Xu, please take a look at this book.¡±


    ¡°I know that Lord Xu likes to read other books, so I feel that no gift can compare to this one.¡±


    ¡°If I can fully understand this book, it¡¯s equivalent to the ability of a second-grade practitioner. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the corresponding mental cultivation method.¡¯


    ¡°Lord Xu, if you don¡¯t mind, you can use it as an item for this transaction.¡±


    The fortune-telling book was slightly worn out, and even the words on the cover were blurry. However, in front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, a golden progress bar appeared on the book.


    A second-grade fortune-telling book?


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of unnoticeable fervor.


    He had been drooling over the ability to divine fortunes for a long time, but he had never had the chance to obtain it. Fortunately, he could predict the future and even find many clues.


    Xu Bai still had a long way to go. If he had this ability, it would be like adding wings to a tiger. It would be of great use to him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do this business, but you¡¯ve already said it at the beginning. I¡¯m only responsible for the introduction. The rest is up to you.¡±


    It had to be said that this Xu Xu was quite bold, and the fortune-telling book of the second grade was given to him as he wished.


    ¡°Lord Xu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±Kong Xu said.


    Xu Bai took the book and handed it over to the puppet of the Fourth Stage, saying,¡±¡±l¡¯m going to set off immediately. Do you want to come with me?¡±


    Kong Xu shook his head and said,¡± My injuries haven¡¯t fully recovered. Even


    Elder Sun needs to rest for a few days. I won¡¯t trouble Lord Xu anymore.¡¯¡±¡®


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Although the Ye family had used a lot of medicine and their injuries had mostly recovered, some of them had not fully recovered, so they planned to rest here for a few more days.


    There was a good saying, see through but not expose.


    These two guys didn¡¯t want to rest for a few days. They were afraid that they would be assassinated again if they followed Xu Bai along the way. After all, these two guys had achieved their goal.


    This was a transaction. The item of the transaction was the second-grade fortune-telling book in his hand. Xu Bai still had to hurry to find Ye Zi along the way. Of course, he would not let them follow him and slow down his


    progress..

 Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Meeting Again in the Fenghua State (3)

    Chapter 446: Meeting Again in the Fenghua State (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Next to him, the puppet of the Fourth Stage was carrying a bundle on its back, and it was also hugging the wooden carving as it followed Xu Bai.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer. After informing the Ye family¡¯s head, he rode a fast horse and headed out into the wilderness. He walked very cleanly.


    The Ye Family Head and Kong Xu stood at the door to see Xu Bai Ott. It was not until Xu Bai¡¯s figure disappeared that the two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°We have to keep in touch in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    The two of them complimented each other as they returned to the Ye family¡­


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about what the two of them were talking about. He had already arrived in the wilderness.


    As he hurried, he pondered in his mind.


    The trip to Wind Chime Manor was considered very fruitful.


    Not only did he obtain the replenishment of his soul, but he also obtained the replenishment of his immortal body.


    These two things were his flaws, but now he had made up for a large part of them.


    The only regret was that the Indestructible Body still could not protect the divine soul. This was one of his regrets.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll definitely put in a lot of effort in this area and make up for the flaw in the protection of the soul as soon as possible.¡±


    His physical body¡¯s recovery speed had already reached a terrifying level, but only his divine soul was lacking.


    If he could replenish the recovery speed of his divine soul, he would be able to truly perfect this cultivation technique.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s no hurry now. Let¡¯s think about where to start next.¡±


    Xu Bai now had three options on how to proceed to the next progress bar.


    The first path was to continue with the Nameless Liver Saber Scripture. If he could finish this thing, it would definitely not be Rank One. After all, he had already fused many other skills.


    The second path was the liver divination book. It was already clear that this divination book was at the level of the Second Stage. Although it was not a mental cultivation method and could not increase one¡¯s strength, the skills of the Second Stage also had great benefits.


    The third option was wood carving.


    If it was before, he would temporarily rule out the wood carving. But now, after knowing that the wood carving was related to the female Abbey Dean, Xu Bai had an idea.


    Could it be related to the skill, Shifting Stars?


    To be honest, the mechanism of the skill, Shifting Stars, was especially perfect. It could be used to return the favor.


    However, it had a serious flaw, which was that its grade was too low. At Xu Bai¡¯s current realm, the grade of Star Transposition could no longer satisfy his daily needs.


    The skill itself had benefited from the female Abbey Dean and had been integrated with other skills to become what it was now.


    The mechanism was so perfect that even the female Abbey Dean would have kidnapped him if she had seen him that day.


    From this, it could be seen that if this skill could be upgraded, it would definitely be a powerful combat strength.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai had already prioritized the Nameless Saber Scripture and was finally entangled with the wood carving and the second-grade divination book.


    After thinking for a long time, Xu Bai decided to carve the liver first.


    There was no other reason. If the progress bar of the wood carving was really as he thought, it would definitely be a huge improvement for him. Although the second-grade fortune-telling book could provide him with excellent support, it was not as strong as the wood carving in terms of combat strength.


    Even if he could calculate it, if he was not strong enough, everything would be for nothing.


    Moreover, these two didn¡¯t come one after the other.


    Putting the second -grade fortune-telling book at the back would only delay it slightly.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai¡¯s heart moved.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage that had been acting as a pawn in the front moved. It tied the wooden carving behind its back and rode on the horse while pointing the wooden carving at Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai rode his horse behind him, staring at the wood carving as the progress bar slowly increased.


    Time passed without him noticing. During this period of time, besides stopping at the Yin Posthouse for a while, Xu Bai had been rushing non-stop.


    Unfortunately, he still could not find Ye Zi.


    And now, he was getting closer and closer to his next target..


    Fenghua State was ranked second in the capital.


    As a province, this area was naturally incomparably large, and the number of prefecture roads under its jurisdiction was also as many as the hair on an ox.


    At this moment, a woman with a veil on her face was walking slowly on the street with a fast horse in her hand.


    Although the woman was covered with a veil, in the eyes of others, she could not hide her temperament.


    It was stunning and eye-catching.


    Ye Zi didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse. She fell down countless times along the way, but she eventually learned how to.


    If she wanted to walk the path that Young Master walked, she had to let herself learn these things. Fortunately, she had talent in this area.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Stay here for a while and then leave.¡±Ye Zi scanned the surrounding streets and thought to herself.


    Ever since she found out that Xu Bai had disappeared and thought that Xu Bai was already dead, Ye Zi felt as if a knife had been twisted in her heart. She was filled with grief. That night, the entire night, she washed her face with tears.


    In this world, Xu Bai truly treated him as a person, not as a commodity.


    Especially when she thought of how Xu Bai protected her behind him in the wilderness, hugged her tightly, and used his back to withstand the endless attacks, the grief in Ye Zi¡¯s heart deepened.


    That night, she had wanted to follow Xu Bai countless times, but every time she had this thought, she would think of the things that Xu Bai hadn¡¯t completed..

 Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Meeting Again in the Fenghua State

    Chapter 447: Meeting Again in the Fenghua State


    Translator: 549690339


    Therefore, after crying for an entire night, Ye Zi, who was soft on the inside but tough on the outside, finally made up her mind and decided to finish what Xu Bai had not finished.


    That day, she came to the riverside and played a tune.


    ¡°Young Master is alone at the bottom of the river.¡±


    Ye Zi had already made up her mind. As long as she completed this path, she would return to the Wind Chime Manor, return to the riverside, and throw herself into the river so that Xu Bai would not be so lonely.


    ¡°This is the only person in this world who treats her as a human. Then, after death, follow Young Master.¡±


    Ye Zi led the horse as she walked while thinking.


    Not long after, she arrived at the inn.


    After booking a superior room, Ye Zi asked the waiter to bring the horse to feed it, then left the inn alone, planning to find a place to eat.


    As she had been with Xu Bai for quite some time, Ye Zi also tended to go to some small stalls to eat.


    After a simple meal, Ye Zi was not in a good mood. She returned to her room and stayed inside alone.


    With Xu Bai gone, Ye Zi suddenly felt as if she had lost her direction in life.


    She stayed in the room and did not go out. Time passed slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already late at night.


    It was getting late, and she planned to rest and set off tomorrow morning.


    She had planned to stay a little longer, but she realized that the longer she stayed, the more anxious she became. She wanted to finish this road as soon as possible so that she could return to the riverside and spend the rest of her life with Xu Bai.


    After blowing out the oil lamp in front of her, Ye Zi lay on the bed and prepared to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, just as she closed her eyes, she heard a voice.


    Ye Zi suddenly turned over and stood up, coming to the corner of the wall.


    The voice just now came from the corner. She heard it clearly, as if there was a conversation.


    She didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop, but the content of the conversation just now made her eyes widen.


    A soft sound came from the other side of the wall.


    ¡°Have you heard? Xu Bai is not dead. He has reappeared and is on his way here.¡± ¡°Then we must continue with our plan. Inform our men to kill Xu Bai on the way here.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Previously, many people tried to kill him on the road. Don¡¯t you know what happened in the end? Do you still want to take this old path?¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s give up on this path for now.¡±


    ¡°Give up? You mean you won¡¯t kill him? Don¡¯t forget that if he enters the capital, he¡¯ll be like a fish in the sea.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, there are countless people who want to kill him. I¡¯ll take you to a place tomorrow and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Voices came from the other side of the wall.


    Ye Zi was stunned on the spot. There was only one sentence in her mind¡­


    ¡°Young Master is not dead¡­¡±


    She had also figured out the identity of the person on the other side of the wall. He must be the one who assassinated Xu Bai.


    None of this was important. What was important was that Young Master was not dead!


    An emotion called joy reverberated in Ye Zi¡¯s heart. Ye Zi¡¯s ashen emotions were rekindled, and her dark eyes shone.


    Ye Zi covered her mouth tightly, not allowing herself to make a sound. She quietly returned to the bed, but the joy in her heart was overwhelming.


    Xu Bai was the bright light in her heart, lighting up her life that was originally in darkness. Now that this bright light had lit up again, Ye Zi could not describe her feelings at this moment.


    Her tears kept flowing and she even forgot to wipe them away.


    Young Master was not dead¡­


    Ye Zits tears wet her face. She only knew to repeat these words in her heart.


    After a long while, the excitement gradually calmed down.


    When she calmed down, she thought of somethinz else.


    ¡°Young Master isn¡¯t dead. He will definitely take this path. I just need to wait here and I will definitely meet him again.¡±Ye Zi thought to herself.


    In her joy, she thought of what she had just heard.


    ¡°These people should be the ones who want to kill Young Master. They won¡¯t attack Young Master on the way. It seems like they want to wait until Young Master enters before attacking.¡±


    In her mind, the words she had just said kept replaying. Ye Zi was also thinking of countermeasures in her heart.


    The person on the other side of the wall seemed to have no desire to talk anymore. Soon, there was no sound, and Ye Zi could not hear any other movements.


    Just like that, the night passed.


    The next morning, Ye Zi, who hadn¡¯t slept the entire night, got up early and went to the corner.


    There was movement on the other side of the wall again. There was a sparse sound, as if someone was washing up.


    After a while, the people inside left the inn.


    Ye Zi stood where she was and thought for a while, but she still temporarily gave up on the plan to follow.


    Although she had already entered Level Four, her combat ability was not strong. She was more inclined to support. She was not a stupid person. She should not follow him at this time to avoid causing trouble for Young Master.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Everything¡­lt¡¯s better to wait until Young Master arrives.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Ye Zi left the house and arrived at the entrance of the Fenghua State.


    She wanted to wait here. This was the only entrance from Fengling Manor to Fenghua State. She wanted to see Young Master as soon as he arrived.


    People came and went around. Ye Zi found a tea stall and sat there, staring at the city gate.


    There was an endless stream of commoners around. People came and went, and it was filled with prosperity and liveliness. Compared to the prefecture, the level of liveliness in the state was simply worlds apart..

 Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Meeting Again in the Fenghua State (5)

    Chapter 448: Meeting Again in the Fenghua State (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    The tea ran out. Xu Bai didn¡¯t come, but an irrelevant person did.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re drinking tea here alone. It seems like you have something on your mind.¡±


    A young man dressed in silk and satin slowly sat opposite Ye Zi with a folding fan in his hand.


    The young man was handsome. Coupled with the expensive clothes he was wearing, the folding fan in his hand looked expensive, and he had an extraordinary temperament.


    Ye Zi took a sip of tea and put down the teacup. She glanced at the young man indifferently and did not say anything. She continued to drink the tea. She knew her own beauty, and she also knew the thoughts of these prodigals.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to say a word now.


    Compared to Young Master, the young man in front of her¡­Haha.


    He couldn¡¯t even compare to a strand of hair on Young Master¡¯s head.


    ¡°Miss, what do you mean by this?¡± The young man was slightly stunned and then said,¡±l was just having a conversation with you. Why are you full of disdain for me?¡±


    The young man¡¯s name was Jiang Tong, the eldest son of the Jiang family in Fenghua State.


    The Jiang family was a family that specialized in the trade of silk. They had dealings with many large families.


    The Jiang family¡¯s profession was martial arts.


    That¡¯s right, a warrior.


    It did sound strange for martial artists to trade in silk, but their talent in the business world was no match for them. They had managed to carve out a path for themselves in Fenghua State.


    Today, Jiang Tong was strolling around when he suddenly saw a great beauty drinking tea here, so he rushed over in high spirits.


    He thought that with his looks and family background, he could chat and get closer to her. He did not expect that this beauty would ignore him at all.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Jiang Tong cupped his hands and prepared to leave.


    Not all the descendants of the aristocratic families in this world were good-for-nothings.


    On the contrary, due to their family background and connections, they had received a good education since they were young and knew how to keep a low profile.


    In Great Chu, the law was strict. Other than small places like Sheng County, the bigger the city, the more cultured the descendants of these families were. They also understood that there were always people better than them in this world. Usually, they would not offend them.


    Ye Zi drank her tea and didn¡¯t care about this person. She just kept looking at the city gate, waiting for that figure to appear.


    Jiang Tong took a few steps and was about to leave, but before he could go far, he heard a happy voice behind him.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    There was joy in his voice, and a hint of sobbing. It was as if he had been wronged for a long time and finally saw someone he could vent to.


    Jiang Tong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In Fenghua State, there were quite a few people who called him Young Master. He subconsciously turned his head.


    Immediately after, he saw the great beauty from before rush towards the city gate like a gust of wind and quickly jump into the arms of a young man.


    There were still crystal clear tears on the beauty¡¯s face.


    ¡°This¡­¡¯


    Jiang Tong was stunned, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    The woman, who was as cold as ice a moment ago, was now as passionate as fire and even threw herself into a man¡¯s arms. This scene made Jiang Tong doubt himself.


    He sized up the young man from head to toe. Then, he realized that the young man looked very familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before.


    In the next moment, Jiang Tong finally knew where he had seen it before. It was in a portrait.


    His father, who was also the head of the Jiang family, had once shown this portrait to everyone in the Jiang family. The scene in the portrait was exactly the same as the young man in front of him. This was¡­ Bloody Butcher Blade Guest!


    Xu Bai!


    Jiang Tong was shocked.


    In fact, when Ye Zi threw herself into Xu Baits arms passionately, Jiang Tong was still wondering how he had lost. Now that he looked at it, he felt that his loss was justified!


    This was the Bloody Butcher. Now, it had spread like wildfire in the entire martial world. Everyone knew about the Bloody Butcher.


    After Jiang Tong recovered from his shock, he suddenly thought of something.


    His father had said that if he wanted to befriend this person, he had to show his sincerity.


    Now, many families had such thoughts. Since that was the case, he had to take the initiative when he saw it first.


    At this moment, Xu Bai hugged Ye Zi and patted her head.


    These few days, he had been rushing and finally arrived. However, he did not expect that Ye Zi was already waiting for him at the city gate.


    Presumably, the news that he was not dead must have spread like wildfire long ago. It was only right for Ye Zi to wait for him at the city gate.


    He had originally planned to find a place to rest and finish carving. After all, he had been on the road for quite some time, and the progress bar for carving was not far off. However, he thought that it was not far from Fenghua State, so he might as well go there first.


    I thought of it, I really thought of it, I really thought of it, I thought of it, I thought of it, I thought of it, I thought of it, I thought of it, I thought of it, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Ye Zi choked.


    She had thousands of words she wanted to say, but they were all gathered at the tip of her tongue.


    Yes, it was good that he was fine.


    Ye Zi only hoped that Xu Bai would be fine and did not care about anything else.


    At the thought of this, she hugged him even tighter.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai sighed and was about to say something.


    To his surprise, he heard footsteps. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the footsteps.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Tong of the Fenghua Prefecture. Greetings, Bloody Butcher Saber Guest. ¡°Jiang Tong cupped his hands.


    In his opinion, if he could call out the other party¡¯s title, he would definitely be able to gain the other party¡¯s favor.


    However, he did not expect Xu Bai¡¯s face to darken..

 Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Stellar Transposition Upgrade (1)

    Chapter 449: Stellar Transposition Upgrade (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Impossible, it shouldn¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever offended him. This is also the first time we¡¯ve met.¡±


    ¡°Although I was suspected of hitting on him just now, I left after he ignored me. I didn¡¯t cause any trouble!¡±


    ¡°But why is Lord Xu¡¯s expression so ugly that his face has turned black?¡± He could tell that Xu Bai¡¯s expression had turned ugly after he said that.


    This was something that could be seen clearly with the naked eye. Even an ordinary person would be able to tell that Xu Bai was definitely in a bad mood.


    But why?


    Jiang Tong was very sure that this was the first time he had met Xu Bai, and he hadn¡¯t offended him or done anything unreasonable. However, Xu Bai seemed to dislike him very much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Bai ignored Jiang Tong. He held Ye Zi¡¯s hand and planned to leave.


    Jiang Tong didn¡¯t know what mistake he had made. He gritted his teeth and braced himself. He walked a few steps and stood in the middle of Xu Bai.¡±Bloody Butcher, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you in any way, so why are you giving me that attitude?¡±


    Some things, if not asked or said, could very well become misunderstandings. These descendants of large families had received a good education since childhood, so they naturally understood this basic principle. Even if Xu Bai did not like him, he should know the reason.


    Can¡¯t he change it?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Tong endured the immense pressure and did not take a step back.


    When Xu Bai heard that title again, a faint killing intent rose from his body. He looked at Jiang Tong and said in an unfriendly tone,¡±l think that you are innocent because you don¡¯t know, but you can¡¯t do it more than three times. If I mention it again, you have to be careful of your head.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a bad person, nor was he a good person. However, he wouldn¡¯t casually attack and kill the innocent.


    He also knew that the other party had called him by that title unintentionally, so he naturally would not draw his sword immediately. However, he had mentioned the reason. If the other party still called him by that title, it would be deliberately provoking him.


    However, even if he didn¡¯t draw his saber, his impression of the young man in front of him had already fallen by a large margin.


    There was a saying called first impression, and there was another saying called first impression. The young man in front of him had called him by his title the first time they met, which directly affected Xu Bai¡¯s opinion of him.


    When Jiang Tong heard this, he froze on the spot and did not react for a long time.


    ¡°So¡­ls that so?¡±


    He finally understood that this powerful man in front of him did not like his title. This was extremely rare in the martial arts world.


    In the martial world, other than those extremely evil titles, most people would not mind their own titles.


    The word ¡± title ¡± wasn¡¯t given by him at all. It was a kind of recognition from the martial world. It could be said that whoever had a title would receive some recognition. Therefore, those who mingled in the martial world understood that this was a kind of recognition and honor.


    However, the person in front of him, the favorite of the Emperor, did the opposite. He hated titles.


    After Jiang Tong understood the reason, he was originally prepared to remedy the situation. However, he saw that Xu Bai was not interested at the moment and thought about the time when Xu Bai and Ye Zi met. He thought about it and decided not to disturb him for the time being.


    The other party was currently in a bad mood. If he rashly disturbed him, he would only bring misfortune to himself.


    It would be better to wait for a few days for the other party to cool down, then he would come to apologize. Moreover, he could also take advantage of this time to return to the family and communicate with the family.


    What he had seen and heard today, perhaps the family had something better than him as an apology gift for compensation.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being presumptuous. I won¡¯t disturb the two of you any longer.¡±Jiang Tong cupped his fists and said the words.


    Xu Bai nodded his head slightly and agreed. Without saying a word, he pulled Ye Zi and walked into the city.


    Jiang Tong stayed where he was until Xu Bai disappeared at the end of the street. He finally heaved a sigh of relief and fell to the ground weakly.


    The pressure just now was very strong, especially the terrifying killing intent of the other party. It was a battle of blood and fire, not a pretense, so he was under a lot of pressure.


    ¡°No, I have to leave quickly and return to my family. I have to tell my family about this. ¡°Jiang Tong thought to himself as he quickly left the street.


    On the other side, Xu Bai was holding Ye Zits hand as they walked on the street.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After experiencing the reunion just now, Ye Zi was now abnormally excited. She was even skipping when she walked. Knowing that Xu Bai was not dead, other than happiness, there was only happiness left in her heart.


    The two of them walked for a while before finally arriving at an inn. Ye Zi pointed at the inn and chattered, ¡°Young Master, the room has been opened. It¡¯s inside, I haven¡¯t had time to check out.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and patted Ye ¡®zits head.


    Ye Zi led the way in front. The two of them entered the inn and found a superior room. Ye Zi then opened the door and let Xu Bai in.


    The moment they entered the house, the door was closed by Ye Zi. Then, Ye Zi wrapped her arms around Xu Bail s waist from behind and hugged him. Xu Bai could feel that Ye Zi was trembling slightly at this moment. Moreover, there were even sobs being emitted..

 Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Star Transposition Upgrade (8000)

    Chapter 450: Star Transposition Upgrade (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Young Master, I thought I would never see you again.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±Xu Bai held Ye Zi¡¯s hand and smiled.


    Ye Zi did not let go. She hugged him for a long time until she calmed down. Then, she let go and pulled Xu Bai to sit down. She stood behind Xu Bai and massaged his shoulders.


    Xu Bai was already used to this scene. He closed his eyes and rested his head on Ye Zits chest, enjoying it quietly.


    ¡°Young Master, I encountered something last night.¡±Ye Zi thought of what happened last night and told him what happened.


    Xu Bai laughed.¡± This group of useless chickens and dogs has really learned to be smart. They know that ambushing me on the road is just a waste of their lives. Now, they have learned to gather together and come to the finish line to deal with me.¡±¡±


    ¡°Young Master, do you have a countermeasure?¡±Ye Zi tilted her head and asked curiously.


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡± The enemy is in the dark and we are in the open. We don¡¯t have a plan yet. But we have to wait a few days. Maybe we will have a solution after a few days. ¡®¡±¡®


    The other party did not make a move, and he could not find a solution, but it was not necessarily impossible. He was currently in the progress bar of the liver carving.


    When the progress bar of the wood carving was full, he would go to the divination book. With the second-grade divination book and the tracing of the paper binding technique, he might be able to predict the enemy¡¯s first move.


    When Ye Zi heard this, she already knew that her Young Master definitely had a solution. She did not continue asking and continued to massage Xu Bails shoulders.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage was standing at the side, hugging the wooden carving, allowing Xu Bai to look at the progress bar of the wooden carving. The progress bar was slowly growing in his eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he reached perfection. Xu Bai didn¡¯t lack time. He just needed to wait slowly.


    Time slowly passed.


    This morning, Xu Bai woke up early and went out for breakfast with Ye Zi before returning to his room.


    After returning to his room, Xu Bai rubbed his waist.


    Last night, Ye Zi was fierce.


    In the room, the puppet of the Fourth Stage was still holding the wooden carving. The golden progress bar in front of Xu Bail s eyes was just a sliver away from completion.


    A few breaths later, the last progress bar was finally completed.


    A light blue mist appeared in front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes and condensed continuously. Finally, it condensed into a new line of text.


    [You studied the wood carving and comprehended the Shifting Stars (Changed).]]


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He had thought that he had comprehended the female Abbey Dean¡¯s cultivation technique. He did not expect it to be a Shifting Stars technique with the word ¡® change ¡± added at the end.


    Change, change what?


    Xu Bai¡¯s expression became a little strange. He seemed to have thought of something.


    Not only had she secretly learned it, but she had also completely simulated it. Moreover, she had even made some changes on the basis of the simulation.


    ¡°The geniuses of this world are truly terrifying.¡±


    As a former genius, she was able to create a cultivation method that could accommodate all kinds of industries. Now, she could even improve the Star Transposition. The female Abbey Dean was indeed a proud son of heaven at that time.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but feel a little impressed.


    However, despite his admiration, he really wanted to know what new effects would be produced after the fusion of the skills.


    Soon, the light blue smoke disappeared and was replaced by new light blue smoke. It gradually gathered in the air and turned into new words. [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress. ]


    [Shifting Stars + Shifting Stars (Changed): Transposition.]


    [Fusion successful!]


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He looked at the wooden carving. Alright, it was indeed a piece of wood. It was a rather appropriate name. The latest panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    Realm: Third-stage unspecialized.¡±


    ¡°Five Sword Moves (Level 7): Maximum level.] [Reversing Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Song (Level 7-5):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Breaking through rank four (level 6): Maximum level.]


    [Transposition (Level 8): Maximum level.] [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level.] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank.] [Clever Puppet Technique (Level 6): Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 6): [Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    F * cid


    Even with Xu Bai¡¯s current temperament, he could not help but curse.


    He wasn¡¯t very cultured and couldn¡¯t think of many adjectives. Whether it was joy, anger, sorrow, or joy, he could only use the word ¡®f * ck¡¯ to describe it.


    After all, the word ¡®f * ck¡¯ could represent most emotions. It was simple and straightforward, common and understandable.


    Tier 8!


    A true eighth-rank skill was equivalent to a second-grade skill!


    How fierce!


    As expected of the female Abbey Dean!


    Xu Bai looked at this skill and even had an idea in his mind.


    Wasn¡¯t the female Abbey Dean still carving his appearance? If he could stay there, wouldn¡¯t he be able to take advantage of her?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This idea was feasible, but Xu Bai couldn¡¯t find a way for now. He couldn¡¯t run to the streets and shout, right?


    Besides, the female Abbey Dean could stay awake for a short time now, but if she went crazy, wouldn¡¯t he be unable to withstand it?


    ¡°Sigh, what a pity.¡¯


    If the female Abbey Dean could reach this level with just one wood carving, she would really be rich if she learned his skill and carved a few more.


    At this moment, the light blue smoke turned into streams of information and entered his mind..

 Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Stellar Transposition Upgrade (8000)

    Chapter 451: Stellar Transposition Upgrade (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Bai had absorbed all the information and completely mastered the skill of Transposition.


    After absorbing the information, Xu Bai opened his eyes and nodded.


    Transposition was the same as Shifting Stars. It could shift the opponent¡¯s attack. Whether it was a weapon or something else, as long as it was an attack, it could be shifted.


    This was the principle of returning the favor.


    All those below the Second Stage could spin!


    However, compared to the previous Shifting Stars, Transposition of Flowers had a new effect. In Xu Bails opinion, this effect was simply like a bug.


    A simple sentence could describe this effect.


    Transferring injuries!


    That¡¯s right, it was transferring injuries. Whether it was transferring injuries on one¡¯s own body or transferring injuries to others, this skill would work. As long as the injuries were not too serious or did not exceed the Second Stage, there would be no problem.


    I can heal now.jpg


    ¡°Perhaps this is the qualitative change of the Second Stage, just like my saber intent.¡±


    Xu Bai guessed that perhaps the Abbey Dean wanted to divert her madness, so she specifically studied in this direction. However, there were still flaws, so she did not completely succeed and could only be awake for a short time.


    Or in other words, only a portion of it had been transferred out, and a large portion had not been transferred out.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself, Can I use a special method to turn this skill into an attack?¡±


    As a transmigrator, it was a must to have a flexible mind. Xu Bails thinking was also very flexible. Soon, he found the flexible use of this skill.


    Shifting Flowers and Grafting Trees also needed to be used after getting close.


    However, under certain circumstances, it could be used as an attack method. For example, if Xu Bai stabbed himself and then transferred his own injuries, then¡­


    He had an extremely strong recovery ability, so it was a piece of cake for him to stab himself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the real anti-armor?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    The current situation was quite similar.


    With the new skill, Xu Bai felt more at ease. He was extremely comfortable.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Time waits for no one. Although he was not short of time, he would not waste time. Xu Bai took out the second-grade fortune-telling book from his pocket and looked at the empty progress bar. He opened one of the pages and continued to work.


    This second-grade fortune-telling book might be useful in the future.


    Xu Bai temporarily gave up on the Nameless Blade Scripture and decided to


    focus on the progress bar of the fortune-telling book. After all, he still needed to rely on this thing to find the person behind the scenes. This was the most important method at the moment.


    He had just had this thought and was not ready to start yet.


    The next moment, someone stood outside the door and knocked gently on the door. The knocking was very soft. After knocking three times, it stopped, as if waiting for Xu Bails answer.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    He was unfamiliar with this place. He had never been here before, but now someone had come to his door. Xu Bai was very curious about who it was.


    As Xu Bai asked this question, a loud and heroic voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I am the head of the Jiang family. I have come to disturb you. I hope


    Lord Xu will be magnanimous.¡±


    The Jiang family?


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin. He did not seem to know this person, nor did he have any specific contact with him. However, since the other party had come to his door, he also gave Ye Zi a look.


    Ye Zi put down her hand and obediently walked to the door and opened it.


    After opening the door, a robust middle-aged man stood outside.


    The man was wearing thick clothes, but the exposed parts were unusually sturdy.


    He looked very ordinary and was almost muscular. Xu Bai could feel that the strength of his body was indeed quite impressive, but he still did not recognize him.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and placed his hand on the table. He said with interest,¡±¡±Who are you? Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Master Jiang cupped his fists and said, ¡°A few days ago, my son offended Lord Xu. He was blind. I came here to apologize to Lord Xu.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai only remembered what had happened when he heard the other party¡¯s words. It turned out to be the young man from that morning.


    To be honest, he had almost forgotten about that person over the past few days. After all, he was very busy these days. It was not a big deal for him to forget one or two insignificant people.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Patriarch Jiang. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so polite and even come to apologize. ¡°Xu Bai said with a smile.


    As the saying went, one should not hit a smiling person. Since the other party was so polite, Xu Bai was a person who would not be forced to do so. Of course, he would not throw a tantrum.


    The Jiang family head didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to be so easy to talk to.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After all, most of the rumors about Xu Bai were negative. For example, he was ruthless and temperamental.


    However, the young man in front of her was acting in a friendly manner, which was the complete opposite of the legends in the martial world.


    Not only that, but from his perspective, the young man in front of him, whether it was his temperament or bearing, was the best choice. He gave off a feeling.


    The light is gentle like jade, but the light is sharp like a knife.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, who was about the same age as his son, the Jiang family¡¯s head could not help but think of his son. In comparison, he felt that his son¡­ Tsk tsk..

 Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Big Upgrade of Stellar Transposition (8000)

    Chapter 452: Big Upgrade of Stellar Transposition (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Men! Bring those two over!¡± Master Jiang turned around and shouted at the door.


    Outside the door, a few servants walked in and detained two men who were tied up.


    The two men were dressed in rags and were covered in various wounds. It was obvious that they had been tortured before they came.


    ¡°What do these two people mean?¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    Master Jiang pointed at the two men and explained, ¡°Lord Xu¡¯s journey will be filled with difficulties and dangers. I am the head of the Jiang Clan in the Fenghua Prefecture, and I know the Fenghua Prefecture like the back of my hand. These two people are the ones who are preparing to assassinate Lord xu.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, their strength is low and their status doesn¡¯t seem to be high. I reckon they don¡¯t know much.¡±


    ¡°Before I captured them, I tortured them, but these two guys are still quite tough.¡±


    ¡°So I specially brought them here to see if Lord Xu has any way to find out their clues.¡±


    When the two men, who were covered in injuries, appeared, they immediately saw Xu Bai and started trembling.


    However, they remained silent. Clearly, they did not want to say anything.


    Xu Bai took the tea that Ye Zi handed over and took a sip before putting down the teacup. He sized up the two men with interest and stood up from his seat.


    rlWvo people who wanted to assassinate him, this was beyond his expectations.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would receive such a huge gift not long after he arrived. Although it still needed to be verified whether this gift was real or not, if he wanted to know whether it was real or not, he only needed to give it a try.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll begin to give it a try.¡¯¡±¡®Master Jiang, if you leave now, you don¡¯t have to get involved in this matter.¡± Xu Bai extended his left hand.¡±


    This is a system prompt.


    If they left now and Xu Bai accepted the gift, the conflict between them would be written off.


    If he didn¡¯t leave, he would be involved in this matter, and that would be dangerous.


    Of course, there were also benefits. After Xu Bai entered the capital, the Emperor would definitely reward these people. There was no doubt about it.


    ¡°Although I am a martial artist, I have always been a righteous person. Of course, I am willing to stay here.¡±Patriarch Jiang said righteously.


    Morality my ass!


    These family heads were able to create a Sacred Central Crypt in a state that was bigger than a residence. Which one of them wasn¡¯t a spirit?


    Obviously, this Jiang family¡¯s head wanted to make a big deal out of it, which was to stand in Xu Bai¡¯s team.


    However, many times, some words could be seen through, but they could not be said. If they were said, everyone would feel awkward.


    ¡°Aiya, I didn¡¯t expect to meet such an honest person. I really admire your righteousness. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t want to be a scholar. ¡°Xu Bai clung onto Master Jiang¡¯s shoulder, looking very grateful.


    Patriarch Jiang was speechless.


    Although everyone was just making small talk, why did he feel that Xu Bai was exaggerating? Sigh, whatever. Anyway, staying here was a must.


    Xu Bai let go of his hand and looked at the two men who were covered in injuries. He smiled and said,¡±Not going to say anything?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and did not say anything. It was obvious that they did not plan to say anything.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Xu Bai was about to speak.


    Unexpectedly, before he could say anything, he was interrupted by them.


    ¡°Bloody Butcher, don¡¯t waste your time. We know how you torture people. We have long used special methods to cut off our sense of pain.¡±One of them said disdainfully.


    The veins on Xu Bails forehead were throbbing.¡±


    He pulled out the Black Saber Hundred Break from his waist and flicked his finger. The blade of the Black Saber began to vibrate gently. Then, a special melody echoed in the room.


    The two men, whose faces were full of disdain, were suddenly stunned. Their eyes became dull as if they had entered a special state.


    ¡°Now, tell me everything you know.¡±Xu Bai said indifferently.


    When Patriarch Jiang saw this scene, he was completely stunned.


    He was also very knowledgeable. Although he was only a martial artist, he could tell that this was a divine soul cultivation technique.


    Hiss¡­


    Master Jiang sucked in a breath of cold air. It was indeed as the rumors said. Lord Xu had cultivated many things. He had cultivated all three types of energy.


    It was too f * cking terrifying!


    If he could reach such a realm by cultivating multiple times, if he cultivated alone, he would probably have long left them behind.


    Of course, now was not the time for him to be surprised. He also wanted to know who was the one who plotted against Xu Bai.


    The two men, who were covered in injuries, looked dazed. When Xu Bai asked this question, they raised their heads and stared at Xu Bai with dull eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, why not?¡± Xu Bai continued to ask.


    The two injured men were still staring at Xu Bai without saying anything.


    Xu Bai frowned.


    He kept feeling that something was wrong. Just now, he was sure that he had already controlled the other party¡¯s divine soul, but the other party did not say a word.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Young Master, is there a possibility that they don¡¯t know anything?¡±Ye Zi asked quietly.


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡± Even if I don¡¯t know anything, I can still say a few words. It won¡¯t be like this.¡±


    The crowd fell silent. In fact, Xu Bai was stronger in terms of soul power.


    But even if he didn¡¯t know what was going on, the people present were even more at a loss.


    Xu Bai thought carefully and tried to remove the control of his soul..

 Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Star Transposition Upgrade (8000)

    Chapter 453: Star Transposition Upgrade (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    In the blink of an eye, the two men, who were covered in wounds, returned to normal. They looked at each other, their faces filled with fear.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what had just happened, they still felt a sense of trepidation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the soul.¡± ¡°You two don¡¯t know anything, do you?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    The two men did not speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little prickly.¡± Xu Bai said.


    It was indeed a little tricky. The two guys had used a special method to cut off their pain, and torture was definitely not going to work.


    For some reason, his divine soul could not be asked.


    It was as if all of a sudden, all of the paths to the exit had been blocked.


    But¡­ It wasn¡¯t like there was no other way.


    Xu Bai walked around the two of them and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s try.¡±


    A paper crane flew out from his hand and landed on the two of them. However, it immediately turned into ashes after landing on them.


    It was useless to search for traces.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai frowned even more and thought,¡±¡±Looks like I can only wait for the fortune teller.¡±


    In this situation, other methods were useless. He could only try divination.


    Doesn¡¯t he still have a divination technique? As long as he filled up the progress bar of the fortune-telling book, he might be able to calculate something useful.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai decided to let the Jiang family¡¯s head watch over these two people closely.


    However, before he could say this, a voice suddenly sounded from around him.


    ¡°Crack! ¡±


    The voice was very clear and came from the two men on the ground.


    The next moment, the two men suddenly started to twist.


    From Xu Bai¡¯s angle, he saw something unusual. There seemed to be translucent threads appearing on the joints of the two men.


    This translucent thread hung high up, but it had no end. It was only about half a meter long.


    With the appearance of these threads, the two men stood up under the control of the threads, and their expressions became extremely strange.


    A sentence came out of the two men¡¯s mouths.


    ¡°Their divine souls are all with me. What you control is only a trace of a remnant soul. How can you ask?¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned. Then, a cold light flashed in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the bravest person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    Judging from the current situation, these two men were being controlled. The voice that came out just now did not come from the consciousness of these two men. It came from the person behind them.


    This was the most arrogant person he had ever met. He had dared to meet him face to face when he had just arrived in the Fenghua State, although it was not exactly face to face.


    ¡°Ha, courage depends on who you are facing.¡±


    The man who was being controlled let out a gloomy voice.


    ¡°I never expected that your deterrence would actually be able to make a clan willing to be a lackey. Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°Xu Bai, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    ¡± Tomorrow night, come to the third floor of the Spring Rain Pavilion in


    Fenghua State. It¡¯s the innermost room. I have something to tell you.¡±


    At this point, blood flowed out of the corners of the two men¡¯s eyes in front of Xu Bai.


    The two men stood on the ground, lifeless. The threads connecting their joints had disappeared completely.


    Everyone fell silent.


    Master Jiang¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. This was equivalent to slapping his face.


    He had spent a lot of effort to find these two people. He originally wanted to use them to get closer to Xu Bai, but he did not expect that they would be used instead.


    The other party was practically using his hand to contact Xu Bai.


    This was very awkward.


    He didn¡¯t succeed, but he embarrassed himself instead.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I¡­¡± Patriarch Jiang wanted to speak.


    Before he could finish, Xu Bai raised his hand to stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I understand your painstaking efforts. Since things have gone beyond my expectations, I won¡¯t blame you. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Xu, for your magnanimity.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Jiang, things are a little complicated right now. I need to calm down by myself. I¡¯ll visit you again another day to thank you for this great gift.¡± Xu Bai said calmly.¡±


    When he said this, Master Jiang understood that Xu Bai was asking him to leave. It was indeed the case. After such a big incident, it was not good for him to stay here any longer.


    ¡°Lord Xu, then I¡¯ll take my leave first. If there¡¯s anything that requires my help, I¡¯ll definitely go through a mountain of knives and a sea of fire without hesitation.¡±Patriarch Jiang cupped his hands.


    After saying that, he left in a hurry with his servants. Before he left, he even took the two corpses on the ground with him.


    After they left, Ye Zi closed the door behind her and turned around. She looked at Xu Bai, who was frowning, and walked in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let me think about it.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Ye Zi shook her head and gently squatted down. She placed her hand on Xu Baits knee and raised her head to look into Xu Bai¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Young Master, although I don¡¯t know who the mastermind is, I might be able to guess what he¡¯s doing after today¡¯s situation.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Ye Zi¡¯s voice was very gentle.


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned. He then remembered that Ye Zi was much more knowledgeable than him. Moreover, she had been specially trained by the Ye family in all kinds of knowledge.


    Previously in Wind Chimes Manor, Ye Zi also saw many things clearly and helped Xu Bai quite a bit.


    If he could find out what the other party was doing, he might be able to find some clues.


    Ye Zi stood up and placed her hands on Xu Bai¡¯s shoulders.. She slowly moved closer to Xu Bails ear¡­

 Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Why a Heavy Sword (1)

    Chapter 454: Why a Heavy Sword (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    In the quiet room, Ye Zi¡¯s voice rang out. It was gentle and slow.


    When Ye Zi finished speaking, Xu Bails eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Soul controller?¡±


    This was the first time he had heard of this profession. To be precise, it was the first time he had heard of many professions. After all, his knowledge reserve was still slightly shallow.


    Being able to fight was one thing, but it did not mean that he knew a lot.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and said, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a cautious business in this world?¡±¡±


    Cautious?


    No, this was just so that Ye Zi could understand. To be precise, this profession was especially underhanded.


    The so-called soul control master was a profession that was mainly related to spiritual energy.


    They could extract a person¡¯s soul, leaving only a portion in that person¡¯s body.


    And the extracted soul was the method they used to control that person.


    The soul that was extracted would become exactly the same as the person being extracted. They would use a special method to condense their energy into threads and use them to condense a soul that looked exactly the same as the person being extracted to control the person being extracted.


    Anyone who was controlled could use their full strength through their control.


    The reason why this profession was particularly underhanded was that they would never appear in front of the world. They would always appear in front of the people they controlled.


    More importantly, there were special methods to avoid detection and tracking.


    Soul controllers were a disgusting profession.


    Most of the people who were controlled by them would never be able to escape.


    It was precisely because of this that many people felt their own crisis and stayed away from this industry.


    If the difference in strength was too great, the divine soul could be extracted directly. If the difference in strength was not too great, there was another condition.


    The premise was that before they extracted the divine soul, they had to make the person they extracted fall into a state of chaos.


    To put it bluntly, the person who was extracted had to be unconscious and not resist.


    Even if he fell asleep, he had to be completely unconscious.


    ¡°Young Master, the world is full of wonders. This profession is also despicable because a long time ago, they used this method to control unrelated people.¡¯¡±¡® They wanted to become an overlord through this method,¡± Ye Zi explained.¡± However, it was precisely because of this that it aroused the vigilance of many industries and was attacked by a group. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°He really asked for it.¡± Xu Bai said.


    Indeed, there was a way to control others and make the controlled person exert his full strength. The ability of this profession was like a sword hanging over the heads of other professions.


    Most importantly, even if the difference in strength was relatively large, as long as the other party was unconscious and the prerequisite was met, the soul could be extracted.


    There were many ways to make a person unconscious, but this was the most important.


    If these guys were honest, others wouldn¡¯t be able to find a reason. However, once they took a wrong step, the reason would come out. After the reason came out, they would definitely not have a good ending.


    ¡°According to what you said, it¡¯s very difficult to detect their whereabouts. It seems that you¡¯ve set up a trap for me this time.¡±Xu Bai pondered.


    Putting aside what they were talking about, just this scene was like a banquet.


    ¡°Does Young Master want to go over?¡± Ye Zi frowned.


    She had learned these things before, so of course, she knew the disgusting aspects of this profession. She also understood that there were many ways to implement those prerequisites.


    When Ye Zi said this, the worry in her words was obvious.


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡± Of course I want to go and take a look. But I¡¯m not stupid enough to run over alone. After all, the other party is obviously prepared.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Does Young Master have a countermeasure? Why don¡¯t I go in Young Master¡¯s place?¡±Ye Zi bit her lips and said.


    Xu Bai touched Ye Zi¡¯s face and said with a smile,¡±¡±lt¡¯s not your turn to do these things for me. Don¡¯t worry, I have my ways.¡±


    When Ye Zi heard Xu Bai say that he had a way, she believed him unconditionally. Therefore, she was relieved after hearing this.


    Xu Bai took out the second -grade fortune-telling book and didn¡¯t think about these things. He continued to focus on the progress bar.


    Since the other party wanted him to attend this banquet, he naturally had to go. However, he already had a plan, so he did not think too much about it. He continued to seize the time. He had one more skill and one more method.


    Ye Zi stood quietly by the side.


    In the blink of an eye, a night passed slowly.


    The next morning, Xu Bai woke up early as usual.


    As usual, he went out for a meal with Ye Zi and did not stay on the street for long. He returned to his room and continued to check the progress bar in his hand.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Ye Zi was also very curious and didn¡¯t know what Xu Bai was thinking, but seeing Xu Bai¡¯s confident appearance, she didn¡¯t ask anymore and accompanied him with peace of mind.


    Spring Rain Pavilion was only opened at night. After all, it was a romantic place and there was no one in broad daylight.


    Although the mysterious person did not set a specific time yesterday and only said that he would go today, Spring Rain Pavilion would not open during the day, so he definitely would not go during the day.


    Therefore, Xu Bai continued to read the progress bar during the day. He only put down the book in his hand at night.


    ¡°Is Young Master going?¡± Ye Zi sat at the side with her hands on her chin and her elbows on her knees. She looked up at Xu Bai..

 Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Why a Heavy Sword (2)

    Chapter 455: Why a Heavy Sword (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going,¡± Xu Bai said.


    As he spoke, Xu Bai took out a stack of paper from the cabinet in the room and wrote a long paragraph on it with a pen. Only then did he hand it over to the puppet of the Fourth Stage.


    ¡°This¡­ So, Young Master had sent the puppet over.¡±Ye Zi¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with surprise.


    This really surprised her. She had thought that Xu Bai would go there personally because he had a plan, so he was confident. However, she never expected that he would go there as a puppet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. Why would I go over myself?¡± If it was a head-on clash, I might have some ideas, but his ability is really too strange. It¡¯s better to be safe.¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°But Young Master, what if you don¡¯t go over and they don¡¯t say anything?¡± Ye Zi came back to her senses.¡±


    ¡± No,¡± Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡± He called me over because he wanted to talk to me about something, or he wanted to assassinate me. There are only two possibilities. ¡±


    If they wanted to talk to me, my puppets could satisfy them. If they didn¡¯t want to talk, then they could only assassinate me. Since that was the case, it didn¡¯t matter whether they controlled the puppets or not.¡±


    This situation was nothing more than an assassination or a conversation. The puppet could talk on his behalf. Whatever he wanted to say or ask was written on that piece of paper. If the other party wanted to say something, they could also write it on the paper.


    This seemed to be the safest method at the moment. It was safe and effective.


    If the other party used the method of control to meet him, he would also control the puppet to meet him. Wasn¡¯t this the same?


    Xu Bai stuffed a few more banknotes into the arms of the puppet of the Fourth Stage, then had the puppet cover his body, and directly left the house.


    After the puppet of the Fourth Stage walked out of the door, it headed straight for Spring Rain Pavilion.


    Due to the fact that it had covered its body, the puppet of the Fourth Stage looked more like a human at the moment. Even its face was covered tightly, revealing only a pair of eyes, which were covered by the hood on its head. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t notice that it was a puppet walking on the street.


    Spring Rain Pavilion was not far from the inn.


    The sky was already dark, and there were not many people on the streets. Most of the people who were busy during the day were at home doing entertainment activities. As the entertainment venue of the entire Fenghua State, Spring Rain Pavilion was bustling with people.


    At the entrance, there were either wealthy merchants dressed in gorgeous clothes, young people dressed in bright clothes, or scholars waving folding umbrellas.


    On the second and third floors, the gorgeously dressed girls were leaning against the railings. From time to time, their eyes would move, and they could seduce people¡¯s souls.


    This place was full of extravagance and nature. Although it was in the hands of the Ninth Princess, it was one of the important sources of income for the Great Chu State. It was also an important capital channel formed by the Emperor through the hands of the Ninth Princess.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage walked out from the darkness, and with agile steps, it stepped into the darkness.


    In the surroundings, quite a few guests and ladies looked over. When they saw that the Fourth Stage puppet¡¯s attire wasn¡¯t right, but there was a bone-chilling aura emanating from its body, they all turned their heads away, not looking over.


    This person was not to be trifled with. Those who knew what was good for them would hide far away, but it did not hinder Spring Rain Pavilion from making money.


    The brothel madame swayed her body and walked over with her charm. She said, ¡°Master, do you have a good girl?¡±


    She could be considered a discerning person. After all, she was in this place.


    When he met those weak scholars or rich young masters, he would call them young masters. When he met these people, he would call them master.


    Different titles could bring different effects. After all, everyone liked different titles. This was the detail.


    In this aspect, Jiang Tong, who called the Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman, was not even comparable to a brothel madame.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage couldn¡¯t speak, but it didn¡¯t hinder Xu Bai¡¯s previous arrangements.


    It reached into its chest pocket and took out a few banknotes, stuffing them into the brothel madame¡¯s arms. It then waved its hand impatiently.


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s control, a very familiar movement was formed.


    It was just like a regular who didn¡¯t need anyone to bring him around.


    The brothel madame was also slightly stunned. She had been in this place for so long, but she had never seen such a strange person.


    However, looking at the silver notes in her arms, she thought that perhaps this person knew someone, or perhaps he had specially come over to take a look.


    No matter what, she had enough silver notes in her arms. This person was obviously impatient with her.


    ¡°Master, then you can take a look around first. If there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know. I¡¯ll walk around this floor.¡±The brothel madame was also a discerning person. Most importantly, she had received a considerable sum of money. Just this amount of silver notes proved that the person in front of her was definitely not poor, and did not have the kind of behavior that ate a king¡¯s chiOlton


    After a while, the brothel madame left, very decisively.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage was even more straightforward. It went straight to the stairs, slowly raised its feet, and walked up to the third floor, step by step.


    After arriving at the agreed location on the third floor, the puppet of the


    Fourth Stage found a room in the corner and gently knocked on the door.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Along with a creak, the door opened from the inside. A girl with heavy makeup, dressed in extremely smooth silk, raised her head and glanced at the puppet of the Fourth Stage.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t manage to ask this question, and only managed to say two words before the puppet of the Fourth Stage raised its hand to interrupt her. There was a stack of papers in its hand, and the puppet of the Fourth Stage took out one of them and showed it to the girl. There was only a simple line of words on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    The girl was stunned. After a long while, she silently turned her body to the side and let the puppet of the Fourth Stage enter the room..

 Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Why a Heavy Sword (3)

    Chapter 456: Why a Heavy Sword (3)


    The puppet of the fourth grade didn¡¯t hesitate either. It stepped into the room and sat down on a chair.


    A crisp sound was heard as the woman in rags closed the door.


    Immediately after, her shape became extremely strange. Dense threads appeared in the air at her joints, and they were hanging in the air. It looked very strange.


    ¡°Lord Xu, rumors in the martial world say that you are a boor. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cautious. You didn¡¯t even come to see me sincerely. It seems that Lord Xu is worried that I will make you deal with you secretly.¡±


    A voice that was neither male nor female, but also seemed to be male or female, echoed in the room. It was impossible to hear the specific tone and gender.


    In terms of caution, soul controllers had their own methods.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage didn¡¯t reply. Instead, it took out another piece of paper, and the contents appeared on it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say it, I can¡¯t see it, and I can¡¯t hear it. You¡¯d better write down everything you know, including what you want to talk to me about today.¡±


    The woman was speechless.


    What the hell was with this familiar sense of deja vu?


    Wasn¡¯t this a trick that he often used? How could the other party learn it so quickly?


    He looked at the puppet of the Fourth Stage in front of him, placing the piece of paper in its hand on the table. Clearly, it wanted him to write on it.


    The woman gritted her teeth. She knew that it was useless to say anything else at this time.


    Under the pull of the translucent silk thread, she took out a pen from the table and wrote on the paper.


    She wrote very quickly, and in just a few moments, she had already written two full pages. In the end, she stuffed them into the hands of the puppet of the Fourth Stage.


    After she finished writing, the woman sat on the chair. The translucent threads on her body disappeared, and she didn¡¯t even look at them.


    In her mind, the puppet could neither see nor hear her. There was no point in saying anything more. She could just write what she wanted on a piece of paper and let the puppet bring it back.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that the puppet of the Fourth Stage wouldn¡¯t leave. Why was it staying where it was?


    The woman started to hesitate, occasionally looking at the puppet of the Fourth Stage.


    This woman was only controlled by a soul controller.


    The content that he had just written was also controlled by the soul controller through the thread, so he didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage was unable to speak, and it just stood there.


    The woman did not speak.


    Time passed by, but there was no sign of him leaving.


    But this woman couldn¡¯t say much, and the person controlling her didn¡¯t control her anymore. She could only remain in a stalemate.


    Time passed by, and in the blink of an eye, the entire night had passed.


    As the day approached, there were fewer and fewer people in Spring Rain Pavilion. After all, the brothels were only open at night. Most of the doors were closed during the day. The girls needed to rest too.


    Right at this moment, the puppet of the fourth grade suddenly lifted its leg and left Spring Rain Pavilion under the woman¡¯s astonished expression.


    After leaving the Spring Rain Pavilion, the puppet of the Fourth Stage didn¡¯t stay any longer. It returned to the inn and handed the piece of paper to Xu Bai.


    After doing all this, the fourth-grade puppet quietly stood guard by the side and did not move at all.


    This was the weakness of the Mechanical Puppet Puppet Technique.


    If they were far away, Xu Bai¡¯s control would be limited and he could only give some rigid orders.


    He issued the order before, and the four products of the puppet also according to the order before, and the time before, and the spring rain pavilion closed before returning.


    It was equivalent to giving an order. When to do something, it was very rigid.


    As for why he had to take out the silver notes when he met the brothel madame, it was also an order given in advance.


    If someone tried to stop the puppet of the Fourth Stage, it would take out the silver notes in its hands.


    After all, in that kind of place, the only one who could stop the puppet of the Fourth Stage after entering would be the brothel madame.


    Xu Bai estimated that he would have to increase the level of the skill to expand the range.


    However, now was not the time to think about this. Xu Bai picked up the paper in front of him and scanned the contents with interest.


    A moment later, Xu Bai had finished reading the first page, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    The contents of the paper jumped into his mind¡­


    [Lord Xu, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so cautious. But this time, you¡¯re really wrong. I¡¯m not trying to harm you.]


    [Those two men who tried to assassinate you were indeed arranged by me. I was the one who tried to assassinate you, but I met you this time to help you.]


    [Whether you believe it or not, soul controllers are nothing more than street rats in this world. I only hope that by helping you, we can walk on the bright road.]


    [I¡¯ve joined an alliance established by the people who are dealing with you. Their goal is to work with you from the inside and outside to help you successfully overcome this crisis.]


    [The other party is very strong and I still don¡¯t know what his profession is. He said that he will destroy you and the entire Fenghua State.]


    [I know that if I want to work with you, I have to have a good bargaining chip.]


    The content was divided into two pages. This was one of the pages, but Xu Bai could see through many things.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    First, it was divided into true and false.


    Of course, there was no need to say anything more about the fake ones. The other party had played a mission impossible with him.


    If he believed it, it would lead to a series of troubles.


    As for if it was true, there was something worth pondering.


    The other party¡¯s motive was to help him and then get the soul controller to get close to the royal family, so that he could wash away his previous stain. However, Xu Bai was more interested in the bargaining chip..

 Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Why Did I Get a Great

    Chapter 457: Why Did I Get a Great


    Translator: 549690339


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai rubbed his chin and flipped to the second page.


    The contents of the second page appeared on the paper.


    [My bargaining chip is actually very simple. First, I will tell you which forces are targeting you.]


    [There is only one local family, the Tong family.]


    [As for those outside the local area, there are many different factions here.


    These factions are actually not a threat to Lord Xu.]


    [Most importantly, our leader didn¡¯t even tell us what he did.]


    [But he is extremely confident that he can completely destroy you, including the entire Fenghua State.]


    ¡® Another thing is that the leader seems to be waiting for an opportunity. If there are any changes in the Fenghua Province during this period of time, Lord


    Xu must pay more attention.]


    At this point, everything was over.


    Xu Bai handed the paper in his hand to Ye Zi.¡±¡±See if you have any ideas?¡±


    Ye Zi took it curiously. After scanning it from top to bottom, she placed the paper on the table. She frowned slightly as if she was thinking.


    After about half an incense¡¯s time, Ye Zi finally spoke.


    ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know if what he said is true or false. We need to consider two things.¡±


    ¡°If what she said is true, then she¡¯s helping us. If it¡¯s fake, then she¡¯s baiting us.¡±


    ¡® No matter what, we need to investigate the Fenghua State family mentioned in the letter, as well as the leader and the recent changes that he said happened in Fenghua State.¡± ¡°We need to consider these points.¡±


    Ye Zi said logically.


    Xu Bai praised,¡±Not bad, you thought the same as I did.¡±¡±


    Truth and falsehood required two considerations, but now there was an order placed in front of them.


    He would first go and take a look at this so-called Tong family and verify how much of what they said was true and how much was false.


    Ye Zi asked,¡± Young Master, should we investigate openly or secretly? If it¡¯s an open investigation, the two of us are enough. If it¡¯s a secret investigation, we need to monitor it at all times. I¡¯m afraid the two of us aren¡¯t enough. Should we ask the state magistrate to help?¡±¡±


    Xu Bai said,¡± In this situation, it¡¯s not good to investigate openly. The state is different from the government. The state¡¯s situation is even more complicated, so we need to investigate secretly. As for how to investigate secretly, I don¡¯t need the state¡¯s order¡¯s help. I just need to find the Jiang family. ¡®¡±¡®


    He didn¡¯t want to look for the Prefecture Magistrate because he wasn¡¯t sure if the Prefecture Magistrate was one of those pedantic scholars. It wouldn¡¯t be good to look for him under such circumstances. Therefore, it was better to look for the Jiang family. After all, the Jiang family had already expressed their intentions and wanted to join.


    Actually, there was something he didn¡¯t say. Whether it was in the open or in the dark, it was fine. Since the other party dared to spread this information, it would be very easy for Xu Bai to find out. Therefore, whether it was in the open or in the dark, it was effective.


    The reason why he wanted to come secretly was to give the Jiang family a chance. To be precise, he wanted the Emperor to reward more people.


    It was not for anything else, but to make the emperor lose money.


    From the beginning to the present, Xu Bai felt that he had made a lot of money. After all, there were so many nameless sword scriptures.


    But up until now, Xu Bai felt that he had suffered a loss again, especially the last time when he had inexplicably entered the Bizarre Demon City. He felt that he had suffered a loss, so he was a little unhappy. He had to ask the emperor to spend money.


    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the one who rewarded him. Anvone who didn¡¯t use it


    would be a fool.


    ¡°If we discover that this clan is colluding with those people¡­¡± Xu Bai reached out his hand and rubbed his neck. His meaning was simple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Jiang family now.¡±


    With a countermeasure, Xu Bai naturally had to take action.


    Soon, he brought Ye Zi to the Jiang family¡¯s residence. After entering the house, the Jiang family¡¯s head welcomed him warmly.


    ¡°Lord Xu, why did you come all the way to look for me? Don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll do it without hesitation.¡±Patriarch Jiang patted his chest and promised loudly.


    For such a burly person to make such an action, he looked extremely sincere and down-to-earth.


    But in Xu Bail s eyes, these guys were as smart as monkeys, so he could only watch for fun.


    At this moment, before Xu Bai could say anything, Master Jiang grabbed Jiang Tong and brought him to Xu Bai.¡±Sir, I have offended you previously. I will let him apologize to you now.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Jiang Tong didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He looked at the young man in front of him who was about his age and still listened to his father¡¯s words. He said respectfully, ¡°Lord Xu, I shouldn¡¯t have called you by your title. I was wrong last time, please forgive me.¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand. He had long forgotten about this matter. The most important thing now was to solve the matter in front of him.¡±Patriarch Jiang, how much do you know about the Tong family?¡±


    Master Jiang was stunned for a moment before shaking his head.¡±We don¡¯t have any business dealings with each other. We only know that this Tong family is considered a big family here. They are in the business of secret escorts and specialize in special escort business.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± It¡¯s nothing serious. I just happened to get a piece of information. They are related to the people who assassinated me. If Master Jiang is free, why don¡¯t you help me keep an eye on them?¡¯¡±¡®


    When the Jiang family head heard this, he was slightly stunned. Then, he revealed a solemn expression.¡±Lord Xu, don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s anything unusual about them, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡± Xu Bai nodded..

 Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Why a Heavy Sword (5)

    Chapter 458: Why a Heavy Sword (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    It had to be said that the Jiang family was indeed quite smart. As long as you said a word, they would agree readily.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯ll have to trouble Patriarch Jiang for this matter.¡±


    Xu Bai had other things to do now. The most important thing was to check the progress bar. He did not want to waste any more time after explaining the matter clearly.


    He thought that he could leave smoothly, but before he could stand up, the Jiang family¡¯s head reached out and stopped him.


    ¡°Lord Xu, please wait a moment. I have another presumptuous request that I hope Lord Xu can agree to. ¡°Patriarch Jiang said.


    Xu Bai stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Master Jiang with interest, indicating that he could say it at any time.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Lord Xu. I¡¯m a martial artist. I can feel that the aura on Lord Xu¡¯s body is different. Lord Xu, have you comprehended a special saber


    Master Jiang was hesitant when he said this. After all, it was not good to ask about such things, but his heart was burning with passion.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said,¡± That¡¯s true. Master Jiang, you really have good eyesight. I wonder what you mean?¡±¡±


    Master Jiang gritted his teeth and said,¡± I¡¯m now in the Third Stage Realm, but


    I haven¡¯t comprehended sword intent for a long time. If I can take a look at


    Lord Xu¡¯s saber intent, I might be able to comprehend it by analogy. Therefore, I would like to ask Lord Xu to help me. ¡®¡±¡®


    As he spoke, the Jiang family¡¯s head took out a book and handed it to Xu Bai.


    ¡°I know that Lord Xu is a businessman, a businessman, and he wants to talk about business, so this is a deal. This book is the sword art of my Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t have a set of mental cultivation techniques, it¡¯s still a second-grade book. As for the mental cultivation techniques, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to give them to you, but my mental cultivation techniques aren¡¯t a set.¡±


    ¡°If Lord Xu is willing, this book is yours.¡±


    As he spoke, the Jiang family¡¯s head revealed a pained expression. Clearly, giving this thing was a huge price for him.


    However, he had no choice. In this world, strength was always respected. Even if he clung to Xu Bai¡¯s thigh, the future would still depend on his own strength.


    If he could comprehend the sword essence, his strength would definitely have a qualitative leap. It would be a very good protection for his family.


    ¡°What did you say? Swordsmanship?¡± Xu Bai had been listening attentively, but when he heard the word ¡®swordsmanship¡¯ , his eyes lit up with excitement.


    It was not just because of the progress bar, but because it was a sword technique.


    To be honest, which man didn¡¯t have a Wuxia dream or a Xianxia dream? The most outstanding weapon in Wuxia and Xianxia was the sword.


    To Xu Bai, he preferred sword techniques, but he was helpless because he had been using saber techniques along the way. Even Gu Yuefei¡¯s sword technique had merged into Wind Snow Return in the end.


    Swordsmanship! That was a sword technique!


    When Xu Bai was young, he was known to be someone who could kill anything within a mile with a wooden stick.


    Xu Bai took the book and looked at the blurry words on it. He flipped through two pages and suddenly asked in confusion, ¡°¡±Then why is Patriarch Jiang so burly?¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t a person who practiced the sword have an immortal aura floating around him? Why did his body become so burly?


    ¡°This is the technique of the heavy sword,¡± said the Jiang family head very straightforwardly.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Why did he suddenly not want it?


    Give me back my long sword, I don¡¯t want a heavy sword!


    He used a heavy sword, and he felt like he was a certain one-armed hero.


    Master Jiang did not know what Xu Bai was thinking, so he even showed off his muscles.¡±This is a real man¡¯s sword technique. With one sword strike, he will directly smash the other party into meat paste.¡±


    The corner of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched as he thought to himself, ¡°¡±That¡¯s the f * cking Disorder Splitting Wind Hammer Technique!¡±


    A sword strike and the opponent was smashed into meat paste. It really did not match the agility and elegance of the sword technique.


    However, even though he was complaining in his heart, Xu Bai still agreed in the end. No matter what, it was still a progress bar.


    Xu Bai immediately drew his black saber, Hundred Rend.


    In the next moment, the black blade, Hundred Rend, shattered into countless pieces. Each piece carried a terrifying saber intent.


    When the saber intent was unleashed, the entire place fell silent.


    The Jiang family¡¯s head sensed it seriously, while Jiang Tong took two steps back. His face turned pale as he felt a terrifying pressure.


    This man was about the same age as him, but he felt like a small ant in front of him.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t offend him at that time.¡±Jiang Tong thought.


    After a few breaths, the Jiang family¡¯s head nodded and asked Xu Bai to put away the black blade, Hundred Rend.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Xu. I¡¯m already close to the edge. ¡°Patriarch Jiang cupped his fists.


    The two of them had nothing else to talk about.


    After asking the Jiang family¡¯s head to monitor him carefully, Xu Bai and Ye Zi returned to the inn from the Jiang family.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Don¡¯t go around for the next few days. Let the people in the inn prepare food. I¡¯ll stay here for a few days until there¡¯s news from the Jiang family.¡±Xu Bai ordered.


    Ye Zi nodded and agreed.


    Xu Bai, on the other hand, was still hugging his book and continuing to work hard.


    Time passed day by day. He did not receive a reply from the Jiang family. Instead, he waited for the progress bar to be completed. The progress bar of the second-grade divination book in front of him had already reached the last trace.


    Seeing the progress bar in front of him reach perfection, Xu Bai waited for the light blue smoke to appear..

 Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Computational Classic of Humanity (1)

    Chapter 459: Computational Classic of Humanity (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Looking at the last progress bar in front of him, Xu Bai rubbed his hands excitedly.


    He had always wanted this second-grade fortune- telling book. When Kong Xu used it previously, it could even predict good or bad luck. This thing was simply a must-have item for traveling in the martial world.


    As the light blue smoke appeared, it slowly gathered in front of Xu Bai and turned into a line of words.


    [You study the computational classics and comprehend the human algorithm.]


    After the light blue text appeared, it quickly disappeared. Then, it turned into a message and entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind. There were no signs of fusion or anything else. In Xu Bail s eyes, the latest interface appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bail


    Realm: Third-stage unspecialized.¡±


    ¡°Five Sword Moves (Level 7): Maximum level.]


    [Reversing Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Song (Level 7-5):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank four (level 6): Maximum level.] [Transposition (Level 8): Maximum level.] [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level.] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank.] [Clever Puppet Technique (Level 6): Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 6): [Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Computational Canon of Man (Level 8): Maximum level.]


    ¡® Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    As expected, this fortune-telling book was indeed a second-grade book. Kong Xu wasn¡¯t lying and really offered such a huge price to exchange with him.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and carefully recalled the information in his mind. It took him a few breaths to absorb all the information before he opened his eyes again.


    He had already mastered all the techniques, and he had reached the level of mastery of the Sutra of Human Numerancy. He also had a very detailed understanding of the profession of diviner.


    There were many branches of diviners in this major industry, and the branches were evaluated according to their abilities.


    There were those who were traditional and used the ¡°Day Dry for Me¡± to check the five elements between the eight characters, and Xing Chong¡¯s meeting was the most important.


    There was a blind faction that did not talk about prosperity or decline, nor did they talk about using gods. fortune-telling was simple, fast, and accurate. It was never spread to non-blind people, so it was very mysterious.


    There was a new school of thought that focused on the use of God as the main line of the method of life and support and suppression, adjustment, clearing, the balance of prosperity and decline to the extreme.


    Some Nanyin Sect used the five elements of Nanyin combined with the restraint of the Gan and Zhi to deduce good or bad luck.


    There are pattern faction to use the moon as a god, set the pattern, discuss success or failure.


    There is a balance between exuberance and decline, namely, peck, discharge and consumption.


    There was the theory of divinity in addition to the five elements.


    There were a lot of them, and they were extremely complicated. Each faction had many small branches. In short, this was an extremely complicated profession.


    This was a traditional calculation, and it wasn¡¯t complete.


    In fact, many fortune-telling books were incomplete. After all, they were too complicated. Most of them focused on those types.


    Computational Canon of Humanity was mainly used to predict good or bad luck and trace traces.


    Previously, when Kong Xu was being robbed and killed, he had used this method to chase after traces.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself, ¡®The Tong family can be my guinea pig to experiment with the latest skills.¡±


    Now, this fortune-telling book could be considered to have satisfied his daily needs. However, Xu Bai did not relax. Instead, he prepared to take out the heavy sword technique given by the Jiang family¡¯s head.


    Although this heavy sword technique was not to his liking, it was still a second-grade book. If he finished it as soon as possible, it would be of great help to his strength. After all, this was an attack technique.


    As for the remaining 15 of the Nameless Book of the Saber, he could only put them aside for now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I like the new and dislike the old, but this book is indeed too fragrant.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Just as he was about to ask Ye Zi to take out the book, he did not expect someone to knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Bai raised his hand and told Ye Zi not to take it out for the time being.


    A respectful voice sounded from outside the door.


    The little guy named Shi Wei, the head of the family, told Lord Xu that he had found clues and was sending people to the Tong family. He asked Lord Xu to hurry over, otherwise he would miss the opportunity.¡±


    Found a clue?


    This surprise really came in waves. First, it was the progress bar, and now, it gave him a wave of clues. Wasn¡¯t this just giving him a pillow when he was sleepy?


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai asked for the location of the Tong Clan, then let the people outside go first. He also had the puppet of the Fourth Stage carry the bag before leaving with Ye Zi.


    At this moment, the sky had already darkened. There were fewer pedestrians outside, and the smell of rice filled the air.


    The dinner in Great Chu was especially early. After all, other than some special occupations, the people here didn¡¯t use 996. Therefore, they had nothing to do, so they ate early.


    It was convenient to have fewer people. Xu Bai did not have to be restrained when doing things.


    According to the address provided by the person outside the door, Xu Bai quickly found his destination.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Not far ahead was a luxurious residence. At this moment, there was a large group of people gathered outside the residence.


    Before Xu Bai could get closer, a few burly men appeared in the darkness and quietly stopped Xu Bai.


    ¡°Lord Xu, we are the scouts of the Jiang family. We have been investigating this place under the orders of the family head.¡±The especially burly man said


    respectfully.


    Xu Bai grinned..

 Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Human Aristocrat Sutra (2)

    Chapter 460: Human Aristocrat Sutra (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Just by looking at this body size, he was definitely a member of the Jiang family. After all, only those who played with heavy swords could play with such a body size. If their body size was not a little big, they would not be able to play with heavy swords smoothly.


    ¡°Tell me, where are the abnormalities?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The burly man cupped his fists and said,¡± We didn¡¯t find anything else, but just yesterday, the Tong family members were hurriedly packing their things as if they were going to escape. Then, we remembered the instructions of the family head and guessed that the other party might have known something and planned to escape.¡± Escape?


    Xu Bai thought to himself.


    This was a little out of his expectations. He did not expect this so-called Tong family to actually have such a low tolerance.


    In fact, he had never considered that if it were anyone else, they would not be able to withstand the Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman. After all, in the eyes of others, he was someone who would even kick a stray dog on the roadside.


    Do we have to do this?¡± The muscular man stretched out his hand and made a gesture on his neck, meaning that he could silence them all.


    Now was the time to curry favor with Xu Bai. He had long heard that Xu Bai was ruthless, and he happened to have accepted this mission, so he had to think of a way to appear ruthless.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Bai rejected him directly.


    ¡°No need. You all can go back. I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡±Xu Bai said.


    The brawny man was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to be so unpredictable. However, he didn¡¯t know what to say and could only leave with cupped fists.


    After these people left, Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and looked at the group of people who were gathering not far away.


    ¡°Young Master, are you planning to follow us?¡± Ye Zi asked.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡±That¡¯s right. Since the other party wants to escape, they must have a destination. We¡¯ll just stay behind.¡¯¡±¡®


    Ye Zi pursed her lips and stopped talking. She stood quietly at the side.


    More and more people gathered in front of the mansion. When there were more than ten people gathered, a middle-aged man dressed in silk walked out.


    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch!¡±


    When the Tong Family Head walked out, the surrounding people greeted him in unison. Although their voices were very soft, when they gathered together, they could hear it clearly.


    ¡°Shut up. We¡¯re not doing anything aboveboard.¡±¡±Have you packed everything?¡± Master Tong asked sternly. Pack up and leave.¡±


    Everyone nodded and did not dare to say anything.


    When Master Tong saw that everyone had packed up, he waved his sleeves and walked in front. The others followed behind him. They took advantage of the darkness and slowly disappeared at the end.


    Xu Bai and Ye Zi looked at each other, then quietly followed behind them with their puppets of the Fourth Stage.


    It had to be said that soul-type cultivation techniques were indeed very good. When following someone, they could also avoid being exposed as much as possible. This was just like how if a person could investigate, he would definitely be able to counter-investigate.


    The two of them followed from afar, all the way out of Fenghua State, until they reached a desolate area.


    His son was among this group of subordinates.


    Not everyone in the Tong family wanted to assassinate Xu Bai. Only these people knew the inside story, and they were all higher-ups of the Tong family.


    After all, the Tong Family Head was also clear that it was safer for a small number of people to know about these things. Even if the majority of the people knew about it, it would not be of much use.


    ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you hurry up and leave?¡±Young Master Tong¡¯s face was full of doubt, not understanding what his father wanted to do.


    The other higher-ups of the Tong Clan had the same expression. They were prepared to travel through mountains and rivers tonight, but they did not expect to stop halfway.


    ¡°Yes, this place has beautiful mountains and rivers. It can be considered as a good burial place for you. ¡°Patriarch Tong¡¯s tone was calm.


    When these words left his mouth, everyone present was stunned. However, very quickly, they reacted and revealed a shocked expression.


    No one spoke nonsense. All of them turned around and prepared to leave.


    But the next moment, before they could take two steps, they all clutched their chests and fell to the ground.


    These people, including Master Tong¡¯s son, had already died.


    ¡°I went through so much trouble to obtain this poison, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be used in the hands of my own people. Sigh, you can¡¯t blame Father, child.¡±Master Tong sighed and said,¡± I¡¯ve interacted with the Fengling Manor¡¯s manor, so I know their plan. Xu Bai must have gone to the Bizarre Demon City if he disappeared. If even the Bizarre Demon City was able to come out alive, we¡¯re definitely no match for him.¡±¡±


    ¡± To be able to escape from Bizarre Demon City, such a person is definitely not an ordinary person. His background is unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the leader doesn¡¯t want us to live. He wants us all to die with him.


    Why would I be willing to risk my life for such a leader?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. If I run with you guys, the target will be too big. If I run alone, the target will be smaller.¡±


    ¡°Father has let you down, but as long as Father is alive, he can continue to carry on the Tong family line.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As he said that, although the Tong Family Head spoke in a very miserable manner, his face still had an indifferent expression.


    He took out a bottle of medicine and sprinkled it on the corpses in front of him. After a moment, the corpses and their clothes turned into blood and melted into the ground under his feet.


    After doing all this, Master Tong kept the medicine and prepared to leave.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.¡±


    Originally, he had planned to follow behind to see where the other party¡¯s nest was. However, he never expected that the Tong family¡¯s head actually wanted to slip away..

 Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Computational Classic of Humanity (3)

    Chapter 461: Computational Classic of Humanity (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    If that was the case, there was no need to follow him anymore. It was better to take him alive and ask about the follow-up situation.


    Ye Zi stretched out her hand, and the white light was brushed by her, and a melodious music was heard.


    As the music played, Xu Bai¡¯s body became lighter, and the speed at which his


    Refined Qi circulated increased.


    The next moment, Xu Bai pulled out the black saber Hundred Rend from his waist. Countless fragments exploded in his hand, turning into a force that could overturn the sky and sweeping toward the Tong family¡¯s head.


    The Tong Family Head had originally planned to leave, but when he heard the whistling sound behind him, he hurriedly turned his head, and his pupils suddenly constricted.


    It had to be said that the families in Fenghua were much larger than the families in the prefecture. These family heads had climbed out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    Although he was panicking when he saw this, he hurriedly waved his right hand in the face of death.


    A copper coin flew out from the Tong Family Head¡¯s hand. It suddenly enlarged, and in the blink of an eye, it had already become the size of a millstone.


    The shards hit the copper coin, and deep pits appeared on it. It could only block the shards for a moment before it was instantly pierced through.


    After being pierced, the copper coin turned into fragments. The next moment, the copper coin was empty.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He ran away?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s the Dao of Life and Death.¡± Ye Zi walked to Xu Bai¡¯s side and said, ¡°This is the specialty of the Yin Escort. It¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    In the dark wilderness, Ye Zi described the various characteristics of this profession one by one.


    There was a branch in the big business of escorts, and that was the secret escorts.


    In the past, Xu Bai¡¯s Dragon Conqueror Bodyguard Agency was not counted. Those escorts were not even of a high rank. They were not even considered a big business.


    The so-called Yin Dart was used to transport things that ordinary people did not use. These things were strange and strange, and there were many types of them.


    Since they were transporting things that ordinary people did not use, they naturally did not take the path of ordinary people.


    The living had a way to live, the dead walked the path of death, and the Yin Dart walked the path of life and death.


    The Dao of Life and Death was between life and death. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t see it, and those who weren¡¯t in this line of work couldn¡¯t either. Once they stepped into it, they would disappear without a trace.


    What was more, the living could not see it, and neither could the dead.


    However, the Dao of Life and Death was also dangerous.


    If they continued to wander between life and death for a long time, they would completely lose their consciousness and become a living dead. Therefore, they would rest for a while after walking for a while, and it was impossible for them to walk in there for a long time.


    ¡°Motherf * cker, I didn¡¯t expect this guy to escape so decisively. I thought he was going to have a great battle with me. ¡°Xu Bai stroked his chin and said.


    ¡°Young Master, he can¡¯t possibly be walking in the Path of Life and Death for a long time, but we don¡¯t know which direction he¡¯s going to escape to. If only we knew, we could follow him from afar until the moment he comes out. ¡°Ye Zi suggested a plan.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    That¡¯s right. Since the other party couldn¡¯t walk for a long time, he could just follow them from afar. As long as they came out, he would capture them directly.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai put the black blade Hundred Break back at his waist and then made a gesture.


    Xu Bai raised his right hand and pointed his index finger in the air. Then, a faint golden light emerged from his index finger, and a golden compass appeared in the air.


    The Arithmetic Classics.


    This skill was in Kong Xu¡¯s hands. Kong Xu had only cultivated to the Fifth Stage Realm, so he needed to use tools. However, Xu Bai was now at the Second Stage Realm, so he didn¡¯t need to use those tools at all.


    When the compass formed by the golden light appeared, the needle began to spin rapidly. In less than a moment, it stopped at a position.


    ¡°Found it.¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Behind him, the puppet of the Fourth Stage moved, taking the lead.


    Xu Bai and Ye Zi followed behind and chased in a certain direction.


    There was not a single person along the way, not even a trace. However, Xu Bai and the others walked in this direction for about three incense sticks of time before something unusual finally happened.


    Not far ahead, the air twisted. The Tong Family Head appeared on the spot for no reason and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°I finally escaped from the game.¡±


    The people in the outside world could not see the Life and Death Path, and the people of the Life and Death Path could not see the outside world, so he did not know that Xu Bai had been chasing him.


    Before he could heave a sigh of relief, he felt a chill in his heart, as if some kind of danger had already targeted him.


    Master Tong¡¯s expression stiffened. He turned his head silently and saw the person he was most unwilling to meet.


    Not far away, Xu Bai was leisurely chasing after them with his black saber, Hundred Rend.


    ¡°Run, continue running. If you have the ability, continue to enter your path of life and death.¡¯


    There was a teasing tone in his voice. Other than that, there was a terrifying killing intent.


    Master Tong was completely stunned. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and then his shoulders trembled slightly. It was obvious that he was extremely afraid.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Not only can you leave the Demonsfall Market, but you can also follow people who have entered the Path of the Living Dead!¡±


    Even a dog could hear the fear in his voice.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like you know about my past. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Don¡¯t you think you know a little too much?¡±Xu Bai said slowly.


    Master Tong seemed to have thought of something and suddenly knelt on the ground. He said loudly, ¡°Lord Xu, I have never wanted to go against you. This time, I only wanted to escape, so I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you. Please spare my life.¡±


    Xu Bai stopped and smiled.¡± Very good. I like people like you who are more sensible. Now tell me everything you know.. Where is your nest?¡± And what was the leader?¡±

 Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Computational Classic of Humanity (4)

    Chapter 462: Computational Classic of Humanity (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Master Tong quickly said,¡± I¡¯m the only person in Fenghua State. I can be considered a spy. The leader is very cunning. He never tells me his location.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Only when the leader needs it will he send someone to contact me. Otherwise,


    I can only stay here.¡±


    As for what the leader is, I know!¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and said,¡± Then tell me, including the location where he asked you to leave a message.¡¯¡±¡®


    Master Tong didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Xu Bai as if he was conflicted about something.


    Xu Bai naturally knew what the other party was thinking. He said slowly,¡±¡±Have you removed your pain? Or is your soul very strong?¡±


    Master Tong was stunned and subconsciously said,¡±¡±No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent.¡± Since you don¡¯t have any, I can force you to confess or interrogate your soul. What right do you have to negotiate?¡¯¡±¡®


    The other party hesitated just now because he was afraid that he would be killed if he said it, so he wanted to talk, but was he qualified to talk?


    When Master Tong heard this, his face instantly turned pale and he sat on the ground. He knew that he had to say it today, even if he didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Can you really let me go?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Since you want to assassinate me, you must know that I¡¯m the most honest person in business. Aren¡¯t we talking about business Bai said with a smile.


    The Tong Family Head¡¯s eyes were gloomy, but he still said it in the end.


    ¡°The leader is a gravedigger. No one knew about it at first, but my family happened to have a book on this.¡±


    ¡°I only found out after I went back and read through it. The book also mentioned that there was a huge tomb in Fenghua State. I don¡¯t know who was inside.¡±


    ¡°But since the leader is a gravedigger, he must be related to this grave.¡±


    ¡°The book mentioned that the opening of the tomb requires a large number of burial items. He gathered us together and did not allow us to act alone. I suspect he wants us to be buried with him.¡±


    ¡°If you want to deal with the leader, a large tomb will definitely appear soon. The appearance of a large tomb will definitely cause a change. At that time, you will be able to find the location based on it.¡± At this point, Master Tong shut his mouth.


    Obviously, he had said what he needed to say.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    Gravedigger.


    Another new trade.


    ¡°Young Master, gravediggers are not tolerated. ¡°Ye Zi said.


    Needless to say, Xu Bai could guess that he was definitely not tolerated by others.


    Which family didn¡¯t have a grave? It had been dug up by this group of people. Who could bear it?


    ¡°Lord Xu, I¡¯ve already told you. Can we go now? Lord Xu, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t deal with you again.¡±¡±Patriarch Tong said timidly.


    Xu Bai nodded. He suddenly extended his index finger and flicked the Black


    Blade Hundred Rend.


    A melody sounded.


    Using his intentions to calculate his intentions, the Tong Family Head¡¯s eyes immediately became dull and he was instantly controlled.


    ¡°Is what you said just now true? Is there anything else you haven¡¯t told me?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Master Tong shook his head in a daze.


    In the next moment, Xu Bai brandished the black blade Hundred Splitters in his hand. The fragments suddenly flew up and pierced through the Tong Family Head in front of him.


    He did have integrity when doing business, but he only had integrity with people, not with a dog.


    ¡°Young master, what do we do next?¡±Ye Zi asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Xu Bai searched the corpse in front of him but didn¡¯t find anything useful. He had used up all the things he had used to destroy the corpse.


    He had received a lot of information today. He would go back and digest it first before thinking about his next step.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai did not stay any longer and rushed towards the inn with Ye Zi.


    Taking advantage of the dark night, it did not take long for them to return to the inn.


    Ye Zi closed the door behind her and saw that Xu Bai had already sat down. She poured a cup of tea for Xu Bai and handed it to him.


    Xu Bai said,¡± For now, let¡¯s just wait and see. If it¡¯s really as he said, the other party will definitely not cause any more trouble. There will definitely be changes when the tomb opens. When the tomb opens, we¡¯ll rush over to take a look. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we need to find someone who¡¯s good at digging graves.¡±Ye Zi said,¡± Fengshui masters and gravediggers are similar. We can ask the Jiang family if there are any Fengshui masters in Fenghua State.¡±


    Since it was related to the tomb, a Feng Shui master was definitely needed.


    The Jiang family had been rooted here for many years and must have a wide network of connections. It was only natural for them to come and help.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the Jiang family again. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    He took out the heavy sword technique and continued to check the progress bar. Now that things had become complicated, the most important thing was to seize the time to improve himself.


    Time slowly passed. In the blink of an eye, the dark night passed and the next day¡¯s blazing sun arrived.


    People came and went on the streets, and the vendors on both sides began to sell their goods.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As soon as Xu Bai and Ye Zi arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s residence, they were brought to the living room by the servants.


    ¡°Hahaha, Lord Xu must have something important to say for visiting again. What are you still doing here? Why aren¡¯t you showing Lord Xu the tea?¡± Patriarch Jiang laughed loudly.


    His voice was as bold as ever. At first glance, one would think that he was an honest person.


    The servants quickly served the best tea leaves. Xu Bai held it in his hand and looked at the steaming tea in the teacup. He took a shallow sip.


    ¡°Lord Xu, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still say the same thing. As long as I can help, I won¡¯t hesitate at all.¡±Master Jiang was righteous and kept patting his chest as he promised..

 Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Computational Classic of Humanity (5)

    Chapter 463: Computational Classic of Humanity (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes slightly and put down the tea in his hand.¡±Putting everything else aside, I really have something to ask of the Jiang family head. I wonder if there¡¯s anyone in Fenghua Province who¡¯s a Feng Shui master?¡± Master Jiang was about to agree boldly, but he didn¡¯t expect to be asked about the fengshui master. He was stunned on the spot. After a while, he revealed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Lord Xu¡­Did you just say Feng Shui master?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell me there are no Feng Shui Masters in Fenghua State?¡±Xu Bai frowned.


    It was impossible for such a big state not to have a fengshui master. He felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°If it were any other matter, I would definitely be able to help Lord Xu. However, this matter is indeed a little difficult! ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai asked,¡± What¡¯s the difficulty? Just tell me directly, Patriarch Jiang.


    I¡¯m not a person who pester people. Everyone should understand each other.¡±


    From the other party¡¯s expression just now, it could be seen that there was definitely something going on.


    The Jiang family head sighed.¡± Lord Xu, there is only one Feng Shui master in Fenghua State. That is the Qian family in the west of the city. However, it will be extremely difficult to get the Qian family to help.¡±


    ¡°When Great Chu was established, the Qian Clan could be considered to have done their best. At that time, the construction of the capital city of Great Chu was also done by various Feng Shui masters.¡±


    ¡°The Qian Clan even forcefully changed their Feng Shui and changed their fate, turning the bad into good. Therefore, their Feng Shui suffered a backlash and was never able to recover.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is grateful for their loyalty and has allowed them to remain in Fenghua Province. No one will dare to touch them.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t use Feng Shui again, because if they did, their entire family might die on the streets,¡±


    Feng Shui had always been a mysterious thing. Hearing Master Jiang¡¯s words, Xu Bai felt that this matter was indeed a little difficult to handle.


    This Qian Clan could be considered to have really gotten close to someone. In Fenghua State, no one would dare to touch them.


    More importantly, they no longer used feng shui. After all, they had suffered a backlash before. If they used it again, their entire family would die on the streets. This kind of death was especially mysterious. It was completely because of feng shui.


    In other words, it wasn¡¯t that the other party didn¡¯t want to help, but that he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Thank you, Patriarch Jiang. I still want to go and take a look. ¡°Xu Bai cupped his hands and prepared to leave with Ye Zi.


    ¡°Take care. If there¡¯s anything else, you can come and find me at any time. ¡°On the way, Master Jiang sent Xu Bai to the door and told Xu Bai the location of the Qian family.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else. He led Ye Zi around the streets according to the location that the Jiang family¡¯s head had told him and finally arrived in front of a luxurious mansion.


    This mansion was completely different from other mansions. There was a plaque hanging on it, and the plaque was even inlaid with gold.


    Not only that, but the words on the plaque were also in a flamboyant manner.


    Other than the words ¡®Qian Clan¡¯, there was also a line of small words below it. On the small words, it read¡¯ A plaque bestowed by His Majesty.¡¯


    There were two servants guarding the door. When they saw Xu Bai walk in, they frowned.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Please inform them that Xu Bai wants to see the Qian family head.¡±Xu Bai said.


    With Xu Bai¡¯s current popularity, even the servants knew his name. They were obviously surprised when they heard his name. In the end, they came back to their senses and said that they would wait here. Then, they hurriedly ran to the courtyard.


    A moment later, the servant ran out in a hurry and said, ¡°The patriarch has invited you. Lord Xu, please come in.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded. Under the lead of the servant, they walked around the streets and finally arrived at the reception room.


    The room was already served with good tea. Xu Bai sat on the chair and took a sip, waiting patiently.


    A moment later, a middle-aged man walked in with an imposing appearance.


    The middle-aged man had an ordinary appearance and was dressed in silk.


    Although his walking posture was imposing, there was a black aura swirling between his eyebrows.


    Defying the heavens and changing one¡¯s fate, one¡¯s own body would suffer a backlash. This was the subsequent suffering, and it could even extend to an entire family.


    Therefore, they did not dare to use the power of Feng Shui anymore. The more they used it, the more suffering they would suffer.


    It was precisely because of this that the Emperor gave such a generous reward after paying such a heavy price.


    In the Fenghua State, even the state magistrate did not dare to shout in front of the Qian Clan. This was a privilege.


    ¡°Lord Xu, may I know why you are here?¡±Master Qian cupped his hands at Xu Bai and asked politely.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In fact, the Qian family was also very smart. They did not use the emperor to dominate this place. Instead, they kept an unusually low profile.


    Before he spoke, the black gas between Master Qian¡¯s brows moved a few more times, and it became even denser.


    Xu Bai rotated the teacup with his fingers. After thinking for a moment, he said,¡±¡±Since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t play with those fake things anymore. I¡¯ll say it directly. This time, I came here to borrow the use of a Feng Shui master.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qian Meng was stunned. After he reacted, he stood up from his chair and clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°If this is the case, Lord Xu, please return!¡±

 Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Feng Shui and the Qjan Family’s Gift (1)

    Chapter 464: Feng Shui and the Qjan Family¡¯s Gift (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai also didn¡¯t think that the other party would reject him so decisively. He wanted to come, even if he rejected him, he would be a little tactful. However, when he saw the head of the Qian family in front of him, it was obvious that his words seemed to have hit his sore spot.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai was about to say something, but he did not expect the Qian family head to speak again. This time, it was still an extremely serious rejection.


    Asks if, yes, other things, as long as Lord Xu opens, we will certainly give help, yes, this thing, no need to talk, Lord Xu, yes, before we will certainly know, our family, current situation, so Feng Shui, this thing, yes, absolutely won¡¯t touch. ¡°Master Qian said decisively.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just use it a little?¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin.¡±


    Master Qian shook his head vigorously.¡± Lord Xu is a reasonable person. If we use it, our entire family will suffer a violent death. This is absolutely not allowed.¡±


    Xu Bai sighed.


    He also understood that the other party indeed had his difficulties, and this difficulty was very big.


    If Feng Shui was used, the whole family would easily fall into a crisis of sudden death. This situation was particularly rare, but it was also particularly serious.


    Xu Bai wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. The other party didn¡¯t offend him, so he explained the reason to him. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t force it.


    Thinking of this, he prepared to leave first. After all, under such circumstances, the Qian family would definitely not help. It was better to go back and think of other ways.


    Unexpectedly, before he could say anything, a commotion came from outside the door.


    A member wearing ordinary clothes ran in from outside. Due to his panic, he tripped on the threshold and fell to the ground.


    He didn¡¯t care. He crawled over on his hands and feet and said anxiously.


    ¡°Patriarch, this is not good. First Uncle wanted to study the power of Feng Shui, but he didn¡¯t expect to fail midway.¡±


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m the only one who can study it. Don¡¯t let them do this. The danger is too high. Why don¡¯t they listen?¡±Master Qian¡¯s expression changed and he quickly walked out of the door.


    He seemed to have something particularly urgent to attend to. He didn¡¯t even bother to bid farewell to Xu Pai and left in a hurry. The family member who came in to report just now stood up and followed behind Master Qian in a panic.


    ¡°As expected, even if it¡¯s a family that is favored by His Majesty the Emperor, they still want to regain the vitality of the past.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai pushed the teacup in his hand to the side.¡±¡±What do you mean?


    Ye Zi¡¯s eyes moved and she said softly,¡± Young Master, it¡¯s obvious that they want to regain their former glory. They must be studying Feng Shui too, but they just don¡¯t use it. However, if they really study it, there must be some risks.


    This is what I deduced from what he said just now.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and said,¡±Follow and take a look. ¡®¡±¡®


    Studying the power of Feng Shui, it seemed like she had seen a way. However, she still needed to see if it was what he thought.


    The two of them went out and rushed in the direction of the commotion.


    It had to be said that the Qian family was really luxurious. After all, it was because of the Emperor¡¯s matter that the entire family was placed on top of it. Therefore, the Emperor took special care of the Qian family. Just taking the courtyard as an example, ordinary wealthy families were really not this big.


    Following the direction of the voice, Xu Bai and Ye Zi finally found the location after walking for a while.


    At this moment, the empty space in front of them was already filled with members of the Qian family. They surrounded them in three layers. From the outside, it seemed that not a single drop of water could pass through. It was impossible to see what was there at all.


    From time to time, cries could be heard coming from inside. It sounded very miserable and made people unable to bear to look at it. At the same time, it was mixed with the voice of the Qian family¡¯s head.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me? This matter is especially dangerous, and only I can study it. However, you refuse to listen to me. Now, I¡¯m powerless to turn the situation around. ¡°Master Qian¡¯s voice was filled with bitterness.


    ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯ve already paid too much for the Qian Clan. That day, you even suffered a backlash from researching this and fell to Rank-4. I can¡¯t bear to see you like this. ¡°His voice was weak and out of breath. He felt like he was going to die after he finished speaking.


    The master of the Qian family continued to speak, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said, and said,


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Some of the members let out cries that infected the people around them. Their cries became louder and louder, and they continued to spread in the surroundings.


    A moment later, the crowd cleared a path. Two family members carried a stretcher covered with a black cloth. The Qian family head followed behind, his brows filled with sorrow.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this moment, Master Qian also saw Xu Bai, who had not left, from the path he had made way for.


    After a brief pause, Master Qian wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and forced himself to be alert as he walked to Xu Bai¡¯s side.


    ¡°The matter at home happened too quickly, making Lord Xu laugh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said,¡± Please accept my condolences. The dead can¡¯t be brought back to life. Don¡¯t be too sad. Give this person a proper burial.¡±¡®


    Master Qian nodded and agreed..

 Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Feng Shui and the Qjan Family’s Gift (2)

    Chapter 465: Feng Shui and the Qjan Family¡¯s Gift (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I just heard that you guys are still studying Feng Shui. I wonder how you did it?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Master Qian thought Xu Bai was just being polite, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He took out an old book and said,¡±¡±This is a book passed down from the clan. When cultivated to perfection, it¡¯s equivalent to the first grade.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my talent is dull. Even at my peak, I was only half a step into the


    First Stage. Now, because of what happened that day, I¡¯m only at the Fourth


    Stage Realm.¡±


    ¡°If we can reach the peak of our research, it should be able to solve our predicament. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been studying it.¡±


    ¡°Due to the backlash we suffered, we had to be careful. It was like walking on a tightrope. But I didn¡¯t expect that he would copy my book and study it secretly.¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s all good. We can¡¯t save her anymore. This is all fate!¡±


    As he spoke, Master Qian shook his head and sighed. His tone was filled with sorrow.


    Xu Bai heard all these words, but his gaze did not change at all. He stared straight at the book in Master Qian¡¯s hand.


    The Qian Family Head was still rambling on. To suddenly lose a family member was still a huge blow to him.


    Moreover, this member of the family was also an expert in the family.


    Therefore, he unknowingly talked too much and did not notice Xu Bai¡¯s watch.


    Xu Bai seemed to have thought of something while Master Qian was talking. He suddenly had a perfect plan.


    There was a golden progress bar on the book.


    Studying the essence of this book to the most perfect state could help them solve their current predicament?


    Wasn¡¯t this his strength?


    Naturally, there was no need to say much about research. He definitely did not know how to do research, nor did he know how to do research.


    But he was familiar with the progress bar!


    No one knew the progress bar better than him!


    Therefore, this was a plan to kill two birds with one stone. If he could take this opportunity to get the progress bar down, wouldn¡¯t he have the skill of Feng Shui?


    Moreover, he could help the Qian family solve their predicament. Taking a step back, even if he did not solve their predicament, he could still obtain the Feng Shui skill and not have to come to the Qian family anymore.


    ¡°I can help you.¡± Xu Bai suddenly said.


    At this moment, the Qian family¡¯s head was still rambling on, but Xu Bail s sudden words disrupted his words. He even wondered if he had heard wrongly.


    Can help him?


    What did he mean by being able to help him? Could it be that he could help him solve his family¡¯s current predicament?


    Impossible, absolutely impossible.


    In this day and age, who knew better than him how to solve the family¡¯s predicament?


    ¡°Lord Xu, there¡¯s no need to say these things. I also understand Lord Xu¡¯s feelings, but now is not the time to say these things!¡± Master Qian smiled bitterly.¡±


    Xu Bai pointed at Master Qian¡¯s book and said,¡¯You just need to give me the book and give me ten days. If I can¡¯t help you solve your current predicament, I won¡¯t lose anything. I¡¯ll return the book to you.¡±


    Ten days was because Xu Bai couldn¡¯t estimate how long it would take for the time being. As this was a first-grade book, which was equivalent to a ninth-grade book, he had never come into contact with a first-grade book, so it was difficult to estimate for the time being.


    Master Qian was stunned. He looked down at the book in his hand, not knowing how to answer.


    From the other party¡¯s words, he seemed to be very confident, but should he really do as he was told?


    He didn¡¯t mind giving the book to Xu Bai. After all, he still had many copies of the book in his hands.


    As for Xu Bai..


    To be honest, even if Master Qian didn¡¯t trust Xu Bai, he trusted the emperor.


    After all, the entire Qian Clan had given up everything for the Emperor. The reason why they did so was because of their absolute loyalty to the Emperor. Therefore, the Qian Clan would also absolutely trust someone who was trusted by the Emperor.


    Forget it, I¡¯ll try my best.


    In the end, the Qian family head still thought it through. After all, in such a desperate situation, a person who trusted the Emperor suddenly came to him and said that he could help him solve his current predicament. He was definitely willing to do it.


    At the thought of this, Master Qian gritted his teeth and handed the book over decisively.


    On the contrary, Xu Bai was slightly surprised. He had thought that he would have to spend more time talking, but he did not expect the other party to be so decisive. Moreover, from the looks of it, there was no hesitation at all.


    ¡°Lord Xu, if you can help the Qian clan solve their current predicament, you will be the benefactor of my entire clan. ¡°Master Qian said seriously.


    Xu Bai took it and looked at the slowly increasing progress bar.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t guarantee it, I¡¯ll definitely give you an answer within ten days. Regardless of whether it¡¯s successful or not, this book will be returned to its owner.¡±


    Family Head Qian raised his hands and cupped his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord Xu for this matter.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He was also very anxious now. After all, it seemed that the solution needed a feng Shui master.


    Now that he had a book on Feng Shui, he only wanted to go back and memorize the contents of the book as soon as possible.


    Therefore, after getting what he wanted, he did not stay any longer. After exchanging a few more pleasantries with Family Head Qian, he brought Ye Zi to the inn.


    Along the way, he looked down at the progress bar in his hand from time to time. Onlv when he returned to the inn did he put the book aside.


    He pondered for a moment and temporarily put the heavy sword technique aside. He first used his energy to get the Feng Shui book out..

 Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Feng Shui and the Qjan Family’s Gift (3)

    Chapter 466: Feng Shui and the Qjan Family¡¯s Gift (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer. He seized the time and focused on the progress bar in front of him.


    While Xu Baigan was scrolling through the progress bar, a large crowd had gathered in a small alley far away from the bustling streets of Fenghua State.


    These people were dressed in all kinds of clothes. If they were scattered, they would be the common people of the city.


    However, at this moment, they were all gathered together.


    Fortunately, these people knew that no one made a sound. The entire alley was abnormally quiet.


    In front of this group of people stood an ordinary-looking man in linen clothes.


    There was nothing special about this man, except for his hands that looked unusually rough, and there was a lot of mud under his nails.


    However, this was not particularly obvious to ordinary people. After all, the mud in the fingernails was very common on the commoners.


    Of course, after knowing this person¡¯s profession, these mud stains were no longer ordinary.


    Gravediggers dealt with all kinds of graves all year round, which was equivalent to dealing with all kinds of soil. Some gravediggers were used to using tools, while others trusted their hands more. Obviously, the gravedigger in front of him trusted his hands more.


    Everyone, I have a piece of extremely bad news for you. The Tong Clan is no more. They have all died an unnatural death. As for how they died, they were probably hunted down on their way out of Fenghua Province.¡±The gravedigger walked back and forth for a while before speaking slowly.


    As soon as he said this, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air. Although they did not say anything, the expressions on their faces were very interesting.


    ¡± You all know what this means. This means that we have lost our spy in Fenghua State. It also means that the person who killed the Tong Clan is definitely Xu Bai.¡±


    ¡°After all, only Xu Bai would suddenly attack our people. Then I can be sure that the Tong family has been exposed. As for how they were exposed, I suspect that we have a mole here.¡±


    The gravedigger was not a fool. He had never sent anyone to provoke Xu Bai during this period of time, so it was impossible for him to leave any clues behind.


    However, for some inexplicable reason, the Tong family¡¯s only spy was directly exposed. Then, other than having a mole, he couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.


    The people present looked at each other and did not say anything. At this time, no matter what they said, they would become the target of everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡± Time is of the essence,¡± the gravedigger continued.¡± I don¡¯t have time to cast a long line to catch the big fish and slowly find out who the mole is, so I stopped investigating.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean my plan will be shelved. Now, everyone, leave with me.¡±


    ¡°I hope that spy knows a little bit and doesn¡¯t leak the information at this time.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll let him know what it means to live a life worse than death.¡±


    The gravedigger didnt wait for them to speak and walked straight in one direction.


    The rest of the people looked at each other, but in the end, they didn¡¯t say anything. They buried their heads and followed behind the gravedigger.


    There were a lot of people, but they were all scattered in groups.


    Moreover, since this was a remote alley located at the edge of the entire city, it did not take long for them to successfully leave the city and arrive in the wilderness.


    At this moment, they had already gathered together. Under the lead of the gravedigger, they quickly rushed in one direction.


    In the crowd, an ordinary-looking man was quietly walking inside. He looked up at the people in front of him, but in the end, he did not say anything and followed quietly.


    Before long, they arrived at an inconspicuous mountain.


    ¡°Everyone, you can stay here. From now on, I hope you don¡¯t leave. Also, it¡¯s best if that mole doesn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±the gravedigger said slowly.


    Since I¡¯ve mentioned this matter, I hope that everyone can keep an eye on each other. After all, my energy is limited and I can¡¯t do everything. However, you can help me. If you don¡¯t want your whereabouts to be exposed, it¡¯s best to do your best to keep an eye on the people around you.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes froze. Then, they looked at the people beside them with vigilance.


    The gravedigger smiled, found a seat, and sat down.


    There was nothing better than using people¡¯s suspicions to do things. This was more effective than him putting in effort to monitor them. The sun gradually set, and time gradually slipped away.


    In the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    At this moment, in the inn, Xu Bai was staring at the Feng Shui book in front of him.


    The progress bar was slowly increasing. After about 15 minutes, the last bit of progress bar reached perfection.


    The light blue smoke appeared in front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes and gradually condensed into a line of words, which finally appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    The Feng Shui Book was completed!


    [You have studied the Four-Word Feng Shui Secret Technique and comprehended it.]


    When this line of text appeared in front of him, it did not turn into information as expected. Instead, it disappeared.


    Xu Bai was very familiar with this scene.


    This was a sign that he was about to fuse. However, he was very puzzled. Under such circumstances, which skill would he fuse with?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He didn¡¯t seem to have any skills in Feng Shui. With such doubts, he waited patiently.


    Soon, the disappearing light blue smoke appeared again. It twisted and gathered into new words in the air.


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress.]


    [Four Words Feng Shui Secret Technique + Human Arithmetic Sutra = Feng


    Shui Arithmetic.. ]

 Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Feng Shui and the Qjan Family’s Gift (4)

    Chapter 467: Feng Shui and the Qjan Family¡¯s Gift (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    [Fusion successful!]


    In the next moment, when the words ¡± successful integration ¡± appeared, the light blue text disappeared and turned into information that entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind. The contents of Feng Shui were gradually being digested by him.


    The latest interface appeared in front of him. [Name: Xu Bai]


    Realm: Third-stage unspecialized.¡±


    ¡°Five Sword Moves (Level 7): Maximum level.] [Reversing Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Song (Level 7-5):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank four (level 6): Maximum level.] [Transposition (Level 8): Maximum level.] [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level.] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank.] [Clever Puppet Technique (Level 6): Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 6): [Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.] ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    A ninth-grade skill was equivalent to a first-grade skill.


    Xu Bai finished absorbing the information in his mind and opened his eyes.


    This fusion was very powerful. Not only did he have a ninth-tier Feng Shui skill, but because of the fusion, his divination ability had also increased to ninth-tier.


    At this moment, although the types of fortune-telling skills had not been upgraded, and they were still tracking and predicting good or bad luck, the ability of this fortune-telling skill could even predict the good or bad luck of a Rank One expert. There was also a considerable improvement in the aspect of predicting good or bad luck.


    He finally understood why the two skills could be combined. After all, Feng Shui and fortune- telling were considered relatively similar categories.


    Xu Bai carefully recalled the information in his mind. In the end, he had figured out how to solve the Qian family¡¯s situation.


    Due to the backlash from the luck of the Qian clan, they could not use the power of feng Shui again. Otherwise, it would lead to a disaster.


    However, according to the skills he had obtained so far, he had a solution.


    Suffering from the backlash of Feng Shui, in the end, it still had to be solved by Feng Shui.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai took out a piece of paper and wrote down a countermeasure on it.


    This was a Feng Shui array, a Grade One Feng Shui array.


    In fact, there were first-grade Feng Shui masters in Great Chu. However, they did not cultivate the same Feng Shui as the Qian family, so it was very difficult to solve it. Even if they were of the same type, there was a slight difference, which was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Xu Bai was different. His Feng Shui skills came from the Qian family, so he was able to solve it easily.


    This Feng Shui array was also the strongest Feng Shui array in Feng Shui Arithmetic. It was called Heaven Changing Earth.


    The strength of the Heaven Changing Earth Formation lay in its ability to turn misfortune into good, and good into misfortune.


    This Feng Shui certificate required a lot of materials, but he believed that the (Ilan ram11Y was sucn a long ramuy, so tnere must De a 10t or Inside information.


    ¡°This way, their problem will be solved. All we need to do is to slowly adapt.¡±


    Money, home, receive, bite, also not a day, two days, have a sentence, say, good, sick, come down like a mountain, sick, go down like a thread, change the world, the same is true.


    After doing all this, he put down the pen in his hand and put away the paper.


    A moment later, Xu Bai suddenly had an idea.


    He used Feng Shui Arithmetic on Ye Zi.


    A golden compass appeared in front of him. The compass even carried waves of Feng Shui power.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and sensed carefully.


    A moment later, he opened his eyes.


    Ye Zi was originally sitting quietly at the side. When she felt Xu Bai¡¯s gaze, she suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body. It was as if Xu Bai had seen through her entire body.


    It was not the feeling of being seen through, but the feeling of being seen through by Xu Bai.


    ¡°Young master, you¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve calculated your fortune, measured your good or bad luck, and even checked your feng shui. ¡°Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°Young Master, did you calculate anything?¡± Ye Zi asked curiously.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very big. It¡¯s very big.¡± Xu Bai said mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s a sign of good fortune.¡±¡±


    It was indeed a sign of good fortune. Other than that, there was not even a trace of fierceness.


    Ye Zi pursed her lips and giggled.¡±l¡¯m Young Master¡¯s man, so of course I¡¯m lucky. After all, Young Master is a lucky person.¡±


    Xu Bai patted Ye Zi¡¯s head and prepared to test himself.


    In fact, up until now, he did not have a particularly great understanding of his background. Whether it was the various wonderful places he had encountered before or the Bizarre Demon City last time, it all showed that his cheat was extraordinary.


    Now that he had such a powerful skill, he naturally had to give it a try.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai used Feng Shui on himself.


    The next moment, Xu Bai was stunned.


    He tried, but there was no result. Everything about him was shrouded in fog, and he could not see anything.


    As for good or bad luck¡­


    It was obvious that this was a good thing.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Feng Shui¡­lt was still shrouded in fog.


    The so-called Feng Shui was not just for objects. In fact, people who lived in this world occupied the Feng Shui pattern.


    But he was indeed a fog.


    This meant that he could not use Feng Shui to change his fate. Or rather, the current Rank-I skill was not enough to change his fate.


    ¡°Tsk! In other words, my Feng Shui skill can only be used on others, or it can only be used in specific situations. ¡°Xu Bai suddenly felt that he had suffered a loss, but after thinking about it, he realized that it wasn¡¯t a huge loss..

 Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Feng Shui and the Qian Family’s Gift (5)

    Chapter 468: Feng Shui and the Qian Family¡¯s Gift (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Feng Shui array was an extremely sinister skill. If one did not like someone, they could casually set up an array in that person¡¯s house and destroy the other party¡¯s Feng Shui. The consequences were self-evident.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s a first-grade skill after all.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Now that his skills were satisfied, he did not want to stay any longer. He quickly called Ye Zi and rushed towards the Qian family.


    Along the way, he did not encounter anything else. He arrived at the Qian family very smoothly. When he arrived, the Qian family¡¯s head quickly rushed over.


    ¡°Lord Xu, do you have a solution?¡±Patriarch Qian said anxiously.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. He was like an ant on a hot pan now.


    In the past, when there was no hope, he was not as anxious as he was now. He only studied step by step, but now that he had hope, he was more anxious than anyone else.


    Xu Bai saw the look on the Qian Family Head¡¯s face, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He took out the paper and handed it to the Qian Family Head. ¡°You should have the materials on it, but it might take some time for it to completely ease. It might be three years, it might be five years, but it definitely won¡¯t exceed five years.¡±


    This was like treating a disease. How could it be so simple?


    Master Qian hurriedly opened the paper. When he saw the contents, he was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡¯


    Although due to the change of fate and the research, the Qian family head had fallen to the realm of Level Four.


    However, he still had some vision. He could see the beauty of it at a glance. This was indeed the solution to his family¡¯s problem.


    ¡°Enough, enough!¡± Master Qian¡¯s hand trembled as he held the piece of paper. He was indescribably excited. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for so many years. I don¡¯t care about three or five years. In comparison, three or five years is too short.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave. ¡°Xu Bai said with a smile.


    This was actually a business deal. Now that the deal was done, he should go and deal with his own matters.


    ¡°Plop! ¡±


    At this moment, Master Qian carefully placed the paper in his hand into his pocket.


    ¡°Patriarch Qian, you must not.¡± Xu Bai turned his body slightly and did not receive the salute.


    In terms of etiquette, the Great Chu Country naturally had a set of rules. When the other party gave you a big gift, if you could afford it, you just had to accept it.


    If he couldn¡¯t, he would either dodge or bow to the side.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, he was just doing his own business. When someone gave him a book, he was happy with the progress bar. Now, he was helping others solve their problems. There was no such thing as owing anyone.


    He had a scale in his heart, which was also a principle. If a person did not have principles, he would not be called a person anymore.


    ¡°Lord Xu, from now on, you are my family¡¯s great benefactor! ¡°Family Head Qian raised his head and tears streamed down his face.


    Back then, they had willingly endured everything for the Emperor.


    However, they were all people in a special profession. How could they not want to continue this profession?


    Carrying on the family line and family business was deeply rooted in their hearts, so they had not given up until now.


    However, every experiment was fruitless.


    Now that Xu Bai had solved their problem, it was the greatest grace for their family.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Xu Bai helplessly helped Master Qian up.


    ¡°Men!¡± Master Qian suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Hand over the Yin Yang Feng Shui Map!¡±


    A member was waiting outside. When he heard Family Head Qian¡¯s words, he was stunned on the spot. After a long time, he left with a shocked expression.


    ¡°Patriarch Qian, what is the meaning of this?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    Master Qian held Xu Bai¡¯s hand and pulled him to his seat. Then, he said,¡±¡±My Qian family has clear grudges. You¡¯ve helped me a lot in this matter, and I can¡¯t repay you. I can only give you a small gift.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this array will take three to five years to wear off the backlash on our bodies. I also heard that Lord Xu wants to deal with something with feng shui, so I have something that can help Lord Xu.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai was interested.


    While the two of them were talking, the family member finally walked in with a scroll in his hand.


    When Xu Bai saw the scroll, his eyes narrowed slightly. He could feel that the scroll contained a huge amount of Feng Shui power.


    Master Qian took it and said slowly,¡±Lord Xu, people have grades, and so do objects. The saber in your hand is a fourth-grade object, and my Yin Yang Feng Shui Map is a first-grade object.¡±


    ¡°Since Lord Xu¡¯s current difficulties are related to Feng Shui, the Yin Yang Feng Shui Map is the best treasure.¡±


    ¡°Lord Xu, may I ask if that Feng Shui book has been cultivated to the peak?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± The Qian family¡¯s Feng Shui book is indeed powerful. I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯ve already read it thoroughly.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°In that case, Lord Xu can use it.¡±Master Qian handed the Yin-Yang Painting to Xu Bai and said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, you can feel it carefully.¡±


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned. Seeing that the Qian family was keeping him in suspense, he didn¡¯t ask directly. Instead, he played with the Yin Yang Feng Shui map in his hand and patiently felt it.


    The True Core Strength slowly flowed into the Yin Yang Feng Shui Diagram.


    The next moment, Xu Bai raised his head in surprise.


    Good stuff!

 Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: The Candle in the Tomb (1)

    Chapter 469: The Candle in the Tomb (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s such a precious thing. I¡¯ll be embarrassed if I accept it.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Although he said that, Xu Bai had been holding the Yin Yang Feng Shui Map and hadn¡¯t returned it.


    Now that he had a first-grade Feng Shui skill, he naturally knew the benefits of this thing. Not to mention anything else, just the Yin-Yang Feng Shui Map was a rare treasure.


    The function was very simple. As long as it was a first-grade array, and as long as the user knew the array, they could use the Yin Yang Feng Shui Diagram to cast it, including the Heaven Changing Array.


    The geomancy array of Great Chu required various arrangements, and many of the materials required for the arrangements were expensive.


    However, with this Yin and Yang Feng Shui Map, there was no need to go through so much trouble.


    He was able to turn ordinary objects into something that matched the effects of the array. This function was simply invincible.


    For example, if Xu Bai wanted to set up a Feng Shui array, he only needed to use the Yin Yang Feng Shui Map to set it up well.


    Of course, such a buggy thing also had a huge flaw. The flaw was that the Feng Shui map could not be too far away from the Feng Shui array. Otherwise, the effect of the array would disappear, and expensive materials would still be needed to set it up.


    However, to Xu Bai, this flaw was not a flaw. If he was in a battle, he could not collect materials first, so he could use this map to set up a Feng Shui array.


    The function of setting up a Feng Shui array was also very simple. To put it bluntly, Feng Shui was actually related to fate.


    For example, if he used a Feng Shui array to ruin the other party¡¯s luck during a battle, not to mention whether the other party was strong or not, just every time he exchanged blows with him, there was a possibility that bad luck would appear. Although it was very mysterious, it would have a decisive effect when it was truly effective.


    To put it simply, there was no cooldown and no prerequisites. It was an instant skill.


    Hearing Xu Bai¡¯s polite words and seeing that Xu Bai had no intention of returning it, the corners of the Qian family¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    Of course, these little tricks were unnecessary in his eyes. When he decided to give away the Yin Yang Feng Shui Map, he had already made up his mind not to take it back.


    ¡°Lord Xu, what you have done is a huge favor to the Qian family. It¡¯s as heavy as a mountain. Giving a mere Yin-Yang Feng Shui Map to Lord Xu is simply too light.¡±Patriarch Qian said.


    Only he knew whether it was light or not. In this day and age, nothing was important. What was important was a favor. It was worth it for him to return this favor.


    ¡°In that case, thank you very much.¡± Xu Bai handed the diagram in his hand to the puppet of the Fourth Stage. After the puppet had put it away, he said, ¡°I still have important things to do, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Master Qian nodded and stood up to send Xu Bai out of the door. Along the way, he kept thanking Xu Bai until Xu Bai disappeared at the end of the road. He then looked at the street in the distance and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s taste is really good. No wonder you¡¯re willing to lose face and compete with your highness. I don¡¯t know what your highness is thinking. Now it seems that if Xu Bai goes directly to the capital, your highness won¡¯t even get a mouthful of soup.¡±


    Tnere was no one arouna, Dut ne was talK1ng. Just as ne said rms, tne Inxns1D1e air twisted and a man in black appeared.


    ¡°He¡¯s very strong, and he¡¯s already discovered me. This proves that he has something extraordinary in the aspect of the divine soul. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s also very understanding of the ways of the world, so he didn¡¯t expose my existence.¡± The man in black said calmly.


    ¡°Will you return to the capital?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Rank One expert, but you¡¯re being used to protect me. If word gets out, you might feel very wronged.¡± Master Qian smiled.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty said that as long as Great Chu is still around, he will be responsible for the safety of your Qian Clan. I will not go back.¡±The black clothed person shook his head and said.


    ¡°What do you think he will do in the capital?¡± Master Qian asked with a smile.¡± The man in black shook his head, indicating that he did not know either.


    ¡°Even the Heaven Inspectorate doesn¡¯t know about this. It seems that His Majesty has many schemes this time. ¡°Master Qian turned around and walked towards the courtyard. As he walked, he said, ¡°Can you beat him?¡± ¡°I will die in a life-and-death battle.¡± The man in black followed behind.


    ¡± What?¡± Master Qian was slightly surprised.¡± A Rank One expert who is good at bloody battles actually said that he would die at the hands of a Rank Three expert.¡±¡±


    The man in black didn¡¯t answer, but it was clear that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°It seems that this time, the imperial family might be stirred up by Xu Bai alone. I think His Majesty is also willing to see this.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In the eyes of the Qian Family Head, there was no other young man in the world who was so powerful and capable. Perhaps Xu Bai could turn the world upside down on this trip to the capital.


    ¡°So, just now you mentioned wangye. I guess wangye is not a stupid person and definitely has a plan. ¡°The man in black said.


    ¡°Since when did Your Highness win against His Majesty?¡± Master Qian was amused. I think he has always been at a disadvantage since he started fighting with His Majesty. Only for the throne, the two of them gave way to each other modestly. In the end, His Highness won and threw the throne to His Majesty.¡±


    The black-clothed man shut his mouth tightly. These were all secrets of the royal family, and he did not want to hear more.


    ¡°I¡¯m old, I¡¯m old. The world now belongs to the young. I¡¯m just afraid that those old guys won¡¯t want to retire in peace in Beijing this time..¡±

 Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: The Candle in the Tomb (2)

    Chapter 470: The Candle in the Tomb (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    The door closed, and Master Qian¡¯s voice was no longer heard.


    Xu Bai did not know what happened after that. In fact, he had already discovered the existence of the men in black when he entered the Qian family.


    However, he did not interfere too much because he could feel that the Qian family head knew about the black-robed man, and this black-robed man did not show too much killing intent towards him.


    As for the identity of this man in black, Xu Bai could easily guess it. It was very likely that he was the person who protected the Qian family¡¯s safety.


    That was why he did not interfere too much. Moreover, he had more important things to do now.


    With the help of the Feng Shui Arithmetic, everything in front of him was no longer ordinary.


    To make a very simple analogy, when he normally took a trip to this city, it was just an ordinary shopping trip.


    But now, everything around him had turned into a huge array of Feng Shui in his eyes. Whether it was a brick, a tile, a grass, or a tree, they were all arranged in this array.


    This array could improve the luck of Fenghua State.


    One could see the whole picture by looking at a speck of a speck. At this moment, Xu Bai knew that there was no such thing as a tomb here.


    After all, he was now an expert in this field. With just one glance, he could see clearly that if there were none in the city of Fenghua State, it meant that there might be some outside.


    ¡°Outside the city.¡± Xu Bai said.


    Ye Zi did not say anything. She knew that Xu Bai was doing something serious, so she was especially obedient. After Xu Bai finished speaking, she followed behind him silently.


    The two of them and the puppet quickly left the city. They walked around the city, and Xu Bai knew a lot about Feng Shui just by looking at it from afar.


    Since it was a large tomb, something related to Feng Shui would definitely be used before it was buried. Therefore, Xu Bai could determine whether it existed with just a glance.


    After circling around the city, he didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Xu Bai stood at the city gate, rubbing his chin with his hand, thinking in secret.


    According to this kind of carpet search, it seemed to be a waste of time. If he continued to waste time like this, he might as well stay at home and work on the progress bar in his hand.


    He tried to use his Yuan Force to calculate again, but he didn¡¯t think of anything, and the things he calculated were also very vague. The other party didn¡¯t seem to have left many clues in the Tong family.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was also correct. After all, the Tong family was in the city, so it was relatively more dangerous.


    If he left too many clues, it would be easy for some strange people to encounter them. At that time, it would probably be discovered by the enemy.


    ¡°Very cautious!¡± Xu Bai thought.


    Just as he was thinking about it, a strange man walked toward him. This strange man walked straight toward Xu Bai without stopping.


    He had also noticed the situation on this side. He sized up the young stranger from head to toe. He guessed the other party¡¯s identity. To be able to come to look for him at this time, it must be that soul controller.


    As expected, the young man stopped in front of Xu Bai. He looked up and down and let out an excited voice.


    ¡°I finally found you. I have important information here!¡±


    ¡°Soul controller?¡±


    Before the young man could speak again, Xu Bai asked what he was thinking.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man had a transparent thread on his arm. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, one wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it. When Xu Bai asked this question, he quickly answered.


    ¡°It took you so long to get in touch. It seems that your status over there is not high. ¡°Xu Bai¡¯s words carried a hint of ridicule. He looked at the young man from head to toe, but he was secretly drawing with his index finger.


    Just now, he had already used Feng Shui Arithmetic, but he did not get any useful information. It seemed that this profession did have a special ability that could block the relevant calculations.


    ¡°Lord Xu, you don¡¯t have to mock me like this. I won¡¯t say anything more. Now, I have a particularly important piece of information for you.¡±The young man reached out his hand and fiddled with it in his pocket. Finally, he took out a piece of paper and handed it to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took it and looked it up and down. He realized that it was a map. In the middle of the map was a particularly obvious black dot.


    ¡°I just drew it. It seems that I didn¡¯t get this information long ago.¡±


    The ink on the paper had not yet dried, and he could still feel a damp touch when he gently wiped it with his hand. From this point of view, the map on this paper had not been drawn for long.


    ¡°That is the final location.¡± The young man gradually walked away from the crowd, leaving behind only one sentence.


    After a while, the surroundings were still quiet.


    ¡°Young Master, do you need to go over and take a look?¡± Ye Zi asked.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± Of course we have to go and take a look. Whether he¡¯s real or not, isn¡¯t there a clue in front of us now?¡¯¡±¡®


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If it was before, Xu Bai might have been more cautious, but now that he had the skill of Feng Shui, he really wanted to see what the other party was thinking.


    ¡°Do we need to call the Jiang family over?¡± Ye Zi pursed her lips and smiled.¡± Xu Bai shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t need it.


    The two of them and the puppet did not stop there, and they headed straight for the map.


    After leaving the city, the outside had become a wilderness. Xu Bai did not stop walking. He hurried all the way until he finally arrived at the top of a small mountain.


    The hill didn¡¯t look very tall, and the entire hill gave off an ordinary feeling. Xu Bai stopped in front and looked at the hill not far away with narrowed eyes..

 Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: The Candle in the Tomb (3)

    Chapter 471: The Candle in the Tomb (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Under the circulation of his True Core Strength, the Computational Canon of Feng Shui appeared on his body. Waves of Feng Shui power rose and fell, surging out like waves.


    In front of him, this small hill no longer looked ordinary. Instead, it looked like a good geomancy pattern.


    ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s indeed a good place to be buried.¡±Xu Bai said slowly.


    Ye Zi didn¡¯t understand this. She crossed her hands and placed them on her lower abdomen as she stood behind Xu Bai.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage carried an enormous bundle on its back, and just like that, it stood guard by the side.


    This was a very strange combination, but there was also a wonderful fusion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Xu Bai strode toward the mountain.


    Deep in the mountains.


    At this moment, the large group of people was still waiting at the same spot.


    The leader had his hands behind his back, and the dirt on his fingernails was extremely eye-catching.


    In the middle of this group of people, there was an inconspicuous man surrounded by everyone.


    This man looked ordinary and there was nothing unusual about him. However, at this moment, he was surrounded by these people and seemed to be alone. However, this man did not show any panic on his face. If one looked carefully, there were transparent threads on his limbs.


    ¡°It seems that I was blind.¡± ¡± You¡¯re not a soul controller at all,¡± the leader said calmly.¡± You¡¯re an embalmer. I really don¡¯t understand. Why would you betray


    ¡°At this point, I¡¯ve done what I should have done.¡±The man¡¯s tone was calm.


    The leader chuckled.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s said that an embalmer is more advanced than a soul controller. They can control both the living and the dead. I really want to know, since you plan to join our group, why did you do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you are not satisfied with the current situation and want to rely on the emperor?¡±


    When the man heard this, his tone was disdainful.¡± Don¡¯t compare me to trash like a soul controller. An embalmer is recognized by Great Chu. Why should I take this risk?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Then why?¡± The leader asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± The man did not say much.


    The leader was furious when he heard this.


    I¡¯m talking to you nicely, but your tone is so rude. Do I have to give you face?


    ¡°Kill him!¡± The leader waved his hand.


    In the next moment, the people around him attacked in unison. All kinds of attacks bombarded him. The man did not resist at all and turned into a pile of flesh and blood in the blink of an eye.


    However, the leader was not happy because only he knew that the profession of an embalmer was more advanced than that of a soul controller.


    He was even more cautious. The so-called man in front of him was just a corpse, a corpse mixed with his soul.


    It could control both the living and the dead.


    There were so many unfairness in this world. Similarly, they all dealt with the dead. They did these things that ordinary people thought were especially low-level, but the embalmer actually made Great Chu acknowledge his existence.


    ¡°Sir, it seems that our target has been exposed. Should we hide for a while? Otherwise, Xu Bai would probably take care of him. ¡°One of his subordinates put away his weapon and asked in a low voice.


    The leader shook his head and said,¡±No need.¡±¡®


    The subordinate was stunned and did not understand what he meant.


    In his opinion, since he had already been exposed, he definitely had to avoid it.


    After all, Xu Bails strength had been too strong. He had been pushing his way through. If he didn¡¯t dodge, he would most likely suffer a major blow. At the thought of this, the subordinate suddenly felt a chill.


    He seemed to have guessed something.


    If they did not plan to escape, they would have to fight to the death here. However, according to the temper of the leader, it was absolutely impossible for him to do so. Could it be that they would become sacrifices?


    Just as he thought about this, the subordinate realized that the leader was looking at him with a sinister smile.


    Before he could think about it, the soil under his feet shook slightly. In the next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his legs. When he looked down, he realized that the soil was spreading to both sides and wrapping around his feet. The pain just now was in the soil.


    ¡°This is the first stage of the Great Tomb. Tsk, tsk, tsk, how extravagant. He actually made these highly toxic items in the first stage. ¡°The leader laughed.


    There was no change in the position where the leader was standing. However, the same problem appeared in the positions occupied by the people in front of the leader. Miserable cries began to spread everywhere.


    ¡°Great Tomb, you are the gravedigger!¡± The subordinate finally reacted and pointed at the leader in anger.


    ¡°This tomb will use you as sacrifices.¡±the leader said.


    The soil under their feet contained a poisonous substance, and it melted very quickly. In the blink of an eye, these people all turned into blood and fused into the soil.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The soil turned from khaki to blood-red, mixed with flesh and blood. A bloody smell assaulted their faces, making them feel nauseous.


    A moment later, everything returned to normal. Other than the color of the soil, the place looked so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    The leader did not hesitate. He took out a cloth bag from behind him. After opening the cloth bag, he saw a shovel that was half the height of a person.


    ¡°Although I was tricked by him, the final result is still the same.¡±the leader said.


    Gravediggers could use tools or their hands. The leader was in this line of work. The dirt on his nails was left behind when he used his hands to dig. In the long run, there was no way to repair it..

 Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: The Candle in the Tomb (4)

    Chapter 472: The Candle in the Tomb (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    But today was different. He needed to use tools for the soil. He wanted to live for another two years.


    A faint black light enveloped the shovel. Under the moonlight, it looked unusually cold.


    The leader moved very quickly. The speed of the shovel was so fast that it left afterimages. The soil was dug up by him, and slowly, his body was gradually sinking.


    In less than a moment, the leader had already disappeared from the land.


    Not long after the leader disappeared, a man in ordinary clothes appeared. This man¡¯s body was connected with transparent silk threads. After looking back and forth, he walked down the hole in front of him.


    When the leader walked down, he had already erased the footprints around him. However, this man deliberately left a series of footprints and disappeared into the cave.


    Xu Bai was rushing toward this place. As he was walking, he suddenly felt the ground tremble slightly and frowned.


    ¡°Young Master, something seems to have happened.¡± Ye Zi turned her head and said.


    Xu Bai nodded,¡±Speed up.¡±¡±


    They moved even faster, passing through the layers of trees and soon arrived at an open space.


    There seemed to be nothing unusual about this open space, but the blood-colored soil on the open space was shocking.


    Not far away, there was a huge hole.


    The hole was slanted downwards, and there were footprints left inside. Clearly, someone had walked in.


    Xu Bai performed the Arithmetic Sutra of Feng Shui. In his eyes, the Feng Shui power here was especially strong. However, looking at the hole in front of him, he was thinking of a safe way.


    Suddenly, Xu Bai laughed.


    In this dark night, his smile was slightly sinister. ¡°Young Master, your smile makes me nervous.¡± Ye Zi¡¯s face was full of doubt.¡± ¡°I just thought of an excellent technique,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, what technique did you think of?¡±Ye Zi asked doubtfully.


    A large amount of True Core Strength surged into it. Next, with the help of the Yin Yang Feng Shui Diagram, an incomparably huge Feng Shui array was formed around it. Moreover, the Yin Yang Feng Shui Diagram was at the center.


    He had tried it before. The Feng Shui array could not change his own fate. He was a fog, but he could use it on his enemies. This also happened to be flexible.


    The so-called flexibility meant that it could be used not only against enemies but also against their own people.


    Since there was a huge tomb in front of him, there must be all kinds of traps. There was no doubt about it.


    After all, a coffin with a mechanism was standard at all times, but the strength of the mechanism was different.


    He had the Mechanical Puppet Technique and the ability to set up traps, but the quality of this skill was a little low. It was very likely that he could not completely prevent the danger below.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the quality was low, there were higher quality ones.


    Feng Shui Arithmetic Sutra was different. It was a first-grade skill.


    Xu Bai could not change himself, but he could change Ye Zi¡¯s fate and make her luck better. Wouldn¡¯t that be much safer?


    Luck and fate were very mysterious. If one was unlucky, they could even fall flat and make a big hole. If they were lucky, they could even pick up money in the toilet.


    Of course, this was not complete. There were many things that affected fate.


    Xu Bai¡¯s current Feng Shui ability was at the first grade, so the impact was very small below the first grade. If the layout of the tomb in front of him exceeded the range of the first grade, the impact would be huge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and try. Let¡¯s follow this footprint first.¡±¡±lf there¡¯s only one path, follow the footprints. If there¡¯s a fork in the road, we¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on.¡±¡±


    As he spoke, he led the way and walked down the cave.


    Leaf nodded and followed behind, looking around vigilantly.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage followed at the back, acting as a guard.


    When Xu Bai stepped in, he felt a cold wind blowing from inside, bringing with it a damp smell.


    This was the first time he had seen humans here. Of course, it was very humid. Even the soil under his feet felt like it was deeply immersed.


    Fortunately, they were not ordinary people. Even in the darkness, they could see clearly.


    He followed the footprint and walked down. The surroundings were abnormally quiet and nothing unusual happened. Under the Feng Shui array, everything was developing in a good direction.


    However, this good situation did not last long. After walking for less than an incense stick¡¯s time, something unusual appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Ka! Crack! Ka!¡±


    The sound of bones rubbing against each other could be heard. In this dark environment, it was extremely terrifying.


    Xu Bai stopped and put his hand on the hilt of his sword. He looked at the darkness in front of him and narrowed his eyes.


    There was a situation!


    In front of him, a figure was constantly flashing. It was extremely agile, and the sound of fighting could be heard.


    The sounds of fighting were very chaotic, but they were clear to the ears.


    A moment later, the sounds of fighting gradually stopped. A figure fell out of the darkness, flipped a few times, and landed on the ground, just in front of Xu Bai.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai looked at the transparent threads on the person¡¯s body and knew the identity of the person.


    ¡°Lord Xu, it¡¯s great that you¡¯ve arrived so quickly.¡±


    After this person appeared, he only said one sentence before he tilted his neck and took the lunch box.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    This was the fastest person Xu Bai had ever seen to receive a lunch box. He only said one sentence and it was gone..

 Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: The Candle in the Tomb (5)

    Chapter 473: The Candle in the Tomb (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Of course, he did not believe that this person would die just like that. After all, it was a particularly cautious profession. The one in front of him must have been manipulated by that person again.


    Xu Bai turned his gaze and stared at the darkness in front of him. In the darkness, a few strange figures suddenly flashed over. At this time, Xu Bai finally saw what they were.


    The thing that appeared was dressed in tattered clothes. It was impossible to see what shape it was, so it could only serve as a cover.


    It had no skin, and its entire body was covered in disgusting red muscles that were still squirming.


    ¡°Strange?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    It had been a long time since he had seen the strangeness. Now that he saw it again, he felt quite familiar.


    The three monsters did not have any consciousness. They only knew how to kill. When they saw Xu Bai, they pounced on him. Obviously, they did not have intelligence and did not want to talk to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Quite strong.¡± Xu Bai lightly commented and pulled out the black knife at his waist.


    In the next moment, the black blade, Hundred Rend, exploded and turned into starlight that filled the sky, directly piercing through the three strange corpses in front of him.


    From the moment the three monsters appeared to their deaths, it only took less than a breath¡¯s time.


    ¡°He is indeed quite strong.¡± Xu Bai felt that it was not enough, so he added.


    These three strange corpses had the strength of the Fourth Stage, and they were just appetizers.


    He was looking forward to what he would encounter next.


    When Ye Zi saw this scene, she was already used to it, but she still reminded him, ¡®¡±Young Master, you still have to be careful. That gravedigger is probably not dead. Otherwise, such a long passage would not have appeared.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Xu Bai nodded and continued walking inside.


    At first, they encountered a few strange things, but they didn¡¯t encounter anything else.


    The two of them walked for a while before the front finally opened up. They appeared in a huge cube-shaped space.


    This place was no longer wet soil. The ground was paved with square bricks, the walls were also made of square bricks , and even the top of the head was made of square bricks.


    It was squarish like a box. All in all, it gave people an extremely bad feeling.


    Below them were two rows of coffins. There were about twenty of them.


    Each coffin was made of bronze and looked rather grand. Even the lid of the coffin was engraved with complicated patterns.


    Xu Bai glanced at it and said professionally,¡±¡±This isn¡¯t an important tomb.


    There are other tombs.¡±


    According to the power of Feng Shui, this place was not the strongest.


    In the square space, on the coffin in the corner, there was a candle burning.


    ¡°The gravedigger has already left, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any extra space here. He probably covered this place up.¡±Xu Bai looked around and did not see the exit.


    The Mechanical Puppet Technique, which was equivalent to a fourth-grade skill, did not find anything unusual. Either there was no exit here, or the level was higher than his skill.


    Xu Bai was unable to analyze which one it was for the time being. Along the way, he did not see a fork in the road, so the gravedigger must have left quietly and even covered up the traces of the exit.


    ¡± Young Master, I heard that gravediggers have a very common rule. When they dig a grave, they will place a candle in the grave.¡¯¡±¡® When you search the corpse, if the light from the candle changes color, you need to return what you touched and leave carefully,¡± Ye Zi explained.¡±


    ¡°You mean he opened the coffin?¡± Xu Bai pondered.¡±


    Since the candle was lit, it meant that he wanted to search the corpse. To search the corpse, he had to open the coffin.


    Xu Bai suddenly thought of something.


    Perhaps there was an exit in these coffins.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai came to a coffin and inserted the black blade Hundred Break into the crack. He then gently lifted it.


    The seemingly heavy coffin lid was easily opened by him.


    Xu Bai walked forward and looked at the pile of bones inside. He used the black blade Hundred Rend to search, but he couldn¡¯t find an exit.


    He even poked the bottom of the coffin with the Black Blade Hundred Break, but there was nothing unusual.


    ¡°Continue. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop. He started to flip through the bronze coffins one by one. He opened every coffin lid, but other than the corpses, he didn¡¯t see any other passages.


    All the coffins in the surroundings had been rummaged through, except for the one with the candle in the corner.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Xu Bai walked over.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When he inserted the black blade Hundred Rend into the gap of the bronze coffin, a chilling aura suddenly flowed out from the gap.


    The bright flame of the candle that was placed on the coffin suddenly swayed. Due to the swaying of the flame, the surrounding light and shadow kept intertwining.


    Xu Bai looked at it and smiled.¡± The atmosphere team sure knows how to make things work. If it was someone timid, they might be scared to death here. ¡®¡±¡®


    The candle on the coffin was originally bright yellow, but as he pried open a gap in the coffin, the flame turned green at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The surrounding light turned green. Under the green light, Xu Bai heard a soft whimper coming from the coffin..

 Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: The Strange Embracer (1)

    Chapter 474: The Strange Embracer (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    When the whimpers were heard, the temperature of the entire tomb seemed to have dropped by a large margin, turning cold.


    Xu Bai put down the black blade in his hand. However, when he put it down, he had already lifted the blade slightly, sending the entire bronze coffin lid flying.


    ¡°The atmosphere is verv livelv.¡±


    A black shadow came out             coffin and turned into an afterimage, pouncing toward Xu Bai. Its speed was so fast that it made people speechless. In the blink of an eye, it had already arrived in front of Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai turned his black blade, Hundred Rend, and the fragments seemed to have turned into a long whip, lashing fiercely at the black shadow. The black shadow was attacked and flew backward. It rolled for a long time before it stopped.


    At this time, Xu Bai also saw the appearance of the black shadow clearly.


    It was no longer a skeleton, but the skin of a dried corpse. Wrapped around the bones, it looked like an absurd shelf.


    The clothes on his body were already tattered, and his specific shape could not be seen. However, there were different pendants hanging on his neck and hands.


    There was a necklace hanging around the neck of the corpse. The necklace was made of an unknown string, and on the string was a ring of animal teeth.


    There were also animal teeth on his wrists and ankles, giving off a wild feeling. Coupled with the terrifying shape of the dried corpse, it gave off an extremely absurd feeling.


    ¡°This beast tooth¡­¡± Ye Zi seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Young Master, these should be barbarians.¡±


    The Barbarian Race was also a threat to the Great Chu State.


    When the Great Chu State was first established, it was plagued by internal and external troubles. At that time, the Great Yue State was eyeing the Great Chu State covetously. Moreover, there were barbarians who wanted to devour the Great Chu State and become the king themselves.


    If not for the Emperor¡¯s decisiveness to unite the people of the martial world, the current situation in Great Chu would have been even more severe.


    However, even though these threats were rejected, they did not leave for a long time. At the border, there were often conflicts between Great Chu, Great Yue, and the barbarians.


    Now that he heard Ye Zi say this, Xu Bai had an idea. Could this be the tomb of the barbarians? But why did the Barbarian Clan¡¯s tomb come to the Motherland¡¯s Fenghua State?


    This was a very suspicious point, but at the moment, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t find any clues to solve it. More importantly, the dried corpse that had just been repelled pounced on him again, like a machine that didn¡¯t know pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re very strong. Rank three.¡± Xu Bai said indifferently.


    The fragments scattered everywhere seemed to have sensed something after he said that. In the next moment, these fragments quickly rotated, bringing with them endless power and melodious music as they enveloped the dried corpse in front of him.


    Stellar Energy intertwined like black clouds pressing down on the city, wanting to destroy everything.


    In the center of the Stellar Energy, each fragment penetrated the dried corpse¡¯s body.


    In less than a breath¡¯s time, the dried corpse in front of him fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    A very strong mummy, dead.


    Ye Zi covered her face and felt very helpless.


    Young Master was good at everything, and he was also very gentle to others. However, his personality was easy to offend.


    In the beginning, he kept saying that he was very strong, but this so-called very strong didn¡¯t even come face-to-face.


    Ye Zi felt that she was still alright. The stronger Young Master was, the happier he was. Moreover, it was an indescribable happiness.


    However, if a genius was here, he would probably want to eat Xu Bai up right now.


    Actually, Xu Bai did not say anything. He was indeed very strong. To be able to encounter a Rank-3 in a place that was not the main tomb, it would be a lie to say tnat ne was not strong.


    Any other young man would have to fight 300 rounds here.


    But ultimately, this dried corpse had encountered Xu Bai, a person who had defeated a Rank-I with the strength of a Rank-3.


    The fragments around him closed up and turned into a black blade. Xu Bai put the blade back into its sheath and walked to the coffin.


    This guy was actually a barbarian. The more he explored, the more mysterious this tomb became.


    Now, he had looked at all the places, but there was no passage. He had not looked at the last coffin.


    When Xu Bai was in the coffin, he saw that there was still a board blocking the coffin.


    Xu Bai reached out and knocked on the board. A hollow echo came from it. Unlike other coffins, the bottom was empty.


    It was empty, which meant that there was space below. In other words, this passage still had to go down.


    Xu Bai took out his black blade, Hundred Rend, and slashed at the stone slab below.


    In the next moment, the stone slab shattered, and a staircase appeared before his eyes, leading straight to the dark underground.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and sized her up before waving at Ye Zi.


    Ye Zi walked up and glanced at the dark staircase.


    ¡°Follow behind me.¡± Xu Bai said.


    Ye Zi nodded and followed behind Xu Bai silently.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage was still walking at the very back, acting as the rear guard.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When Xu Bai took his first step, nothing unusual happened. It was just a simple staircase, and it looked no different.


    The passage where the stairs were located was very dark. The space inside was not big. If a normal person raised his hands, he could touch the walls on both sides.


    Xu Bai tried to touch it with his hands raised. He was about to walk forward, but the next moment, he realized that the thing he touched was not normal.


    The walls on both sides were not smooth. There were bumps and dents. It felt as if something was embedded in them.


    Ye Zi followed behind Xu Bai. When she saw Xu Bai¡¯s condition, she cleverly raised her hands. There were white threads intertwining between her ten fingers, illuminating the surrounding darkness..

 Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: The Strange Embracer (2)

    Chapter 475: The Strange Embracer (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    As the light shone, Xu Bai could see the situation around him clearly.


    The walls on both sides were carved with embossed sculptures that looked unusually vivid.


    As it had been underground all this time, it was not eroded by the wind, so it could be seen clearly.


    People dressed in barbarian clothes were holding weapons in their hands. They were riding on warhorses and killing in a city.


    The images on both sides were perfectly connected. One city after another had been killed by them, leaving behind ruins and mountains of corpses. These corpses were wearing the clothes of ordinary people.


    The commoners wailed as they knelt on the ground and raised their hands as if they were praying for blessings the heavens.


    Blood, flames, smoke, and corpses. These scenes continued to fuse and construct themselves within.


    A scene was carved on the mural, like a living hell.


    ¡°He¡¯s really not a human being!¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    After entering the martial arts world, he had killed many people, but he had basically not killed these unarmed civilians.


    In war, there would always be deaths. However, in Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, this kind of endless killing had nothing to do with war.


    The faces of the Barbarians carved on the embossed were also very vivid.


    Every single one of them had an excited look on their faces. It was as if killing these commoners would bring them excitement.


    This was not for the sake of war, but for the sake of that perverted selfish desire.


    Ye Zi also saw this scene. Her mountain-like chest rose and fell slightly. She walked to Xu Bai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Young Master, the barbarians are like this.¡±


    ¡°In their eyes, people other than them are no different from food. They only Imow how to kill, and they even worship this kind of killing.¡±


    ¡°Engraved on the wall like this is also a way for them to express their so-called glory.¡±


    As she spoke, Ye Zi pointed at a mural. On it was a barbarian carrying a military flag.


    There were words written on the flag, but Xu Bai did not recognize them.


    However, Ye Zi recognized him. After all, there were too many things that she had learned since she was young. There were also many things that she could take out and use.


    ¡°This is the Redwood Tribe. The one young master killed just now should have been a thousand-man chief.¡±


    The Redwood Tribe was the text he had seen on the military flag mural just now.


    As for the head of the thousand households, that was Ye Zits guess.


    Tribes were the way of life of the barbarians.


    They had lived in the land of the barbarians for a long time and did not build a new country. Instead, they lived in tribes.


    Each tribe had at least a few hundred people, at most a few thousand people, and at most tens of thousands of people.


    The position of a thousand-household commander was the official position of these barbarians.


    A thousand-household chief had thousands of people under him.


    ¡°Redwood Tribe?¡± ¡°It seems like this is the tomb of the tribe leader.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    According to Ye Zi¡¯s description, a chieftain could only block the way from the outside, so there must be an important barbarian buried here. The leader was a good guess.


    ¡°Go on, go on,¡± Xu Bai kept this clue in his heart and continued to walk inside.


    Along the way, the carvings on both sides of the wall did not stop. Most of them were similar in content, but they were only similar and not repeated. In other words, this so-called Redwood Tribe had caused endless slaughter.


    Killing was only because they liked it.


    Xu Bai said that he was already gloomy just by walking through this passage.


    After walking for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, there was finally a new change ahead.


    At the end of this underground passage was a bronze door. This door was tightly closed and engraved with complicated patterns.


    Just by looking at the pattern, there was a ferocious aura. There were some black blood stains that had dried up on the bumps and dents of the pattern. ¡°I heard that these barbarians like to water things with blood to show their so-called strength. It seems that Young Master¡¯s guess is right. This might really be the tomb of the barbarians.¡±Ye Zi sized him up for a moment before saying.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± There¡¯s probably something big waiting for me behind the bronze door.¡±


    He pulled out his black saber, Hundred Rend, and reached out his hand. He gently patted the bronze door with the saber, producing a crisp sound of collision.


    Other than that, there were no other sounds.


    Xu Bai swung his blade, and the shards hit the bronze door. The next moment, the bronze door shattered into pieces.


    The moment the bronze door was broken through, Xu Bai¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted.


    An extremely dangerous feeling came over him. He hurriedly took a step back and pulled Ye Zi along.


    Behind the bronze gate, there was a vast space. The space was filled with dense coffins. These coffins were round and guarded the center. The center was a huge coffin twice the size of an ordinary coffin.


    The huge coffin also had complicated patterns on it. However, in front of the coffin, a man dressed in ordinary clothes was kneeling with his back to him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The front of the kneeling position was facing the huge coffin, while the back was facing the exit of the underground passage.


    Beside the man was a black shovel.


    ¡°Shovel?¡± ¡°Could this be the gravedigger?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    The sense of danger just now had not disappeared. Not only that, it was still spreading.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out where the danger was, but he had a feeling that if he stepped out, he would encounter something terrifying..

 Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: The Strange Embracer (3)

    Chapter 476: The Strange Embracer (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Ye Zi, you stay here.¡± Xu Bai beckoned to the puppet of the Fourth Stage behind him.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage took off the bag on its back and handed it to Xu Bai, who then passed it to Ye Zi.


    Ye Zi was stunned. After she reacted, she hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master, this place is very strange. Don¡¯t take the risk.¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t take the risk,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the puppet of the Fourth Stage, which had already handed over the item, moved. It raised its leg and walked out of the passageway.


    Since he sensed danger, he would send someone to take a look. The most suitable person here would be a puppet of the Fourth Stage.


    Puppets of the Fourth Stage didn¡¯t have any life. They were controlled by him, and they were the best for exploration.


    When the puppet of the Fourth Stage stepped out under Xu Bai¡¯s control, Xu Bai saw danger approaching.


    In front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, a thin layer of fog suddenly appeared on the ground. The fog was white, and it looked no different from ordinary fog. However, as the fog swept over, the puppet of the Fourth Stage standing on the ground suddenly stopped.


    Then, a series of sizzling sounds could be heard from where the puppet of the Fourth Stage was standing.


    When legs of the puppet the Fourth Stage came into contact with the mist on the ground, they actually turned black.


    ¡°Looks like this is a trap, and it¡¯s a highly toxic object. ¡°Xu Bai knew how to use poison, so he could tell at a glance that the mist was highly toxic. That was the source of the sense of danger he felt just now.


    However, the level of his poison technique was still too low. He could not tell what kind of poison it was, nor did he have a solution.


    Xu Bai frowned. It seemed that he was stuck because of the poisonous fog in front of him.


    At this time, the gravedigger who had been kneeling in front of the coffin finally moved. He turned around and looked at Xu Bai with a mocking smile.


    Strangely, the white mist did not circle around him. Instead, it stopped around him and did not corrode him.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I didn¡¯t expect you to really come looking for me. Do you want to come in and sit?¡±The gravedigger¡¯s voice was mocking, but the content of his words was like a host greeting a guest.


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and said,¡± You¡¯re the mastermind. Compared to the ones who dealt with me before, you¡¯re the fastest to be exposed.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°I have no choice. Who asked me to have a mole on my side? However, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can achieve my goal, that¡¯s enough.¡±the gravedigger said slowly.


    He maintained the same smile on his face and remained in his kneeling position, but he turned his head fiercely in Xu Bai¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Lord Xu has been mighty for a lifetime. In the martial world of Great Chu, there have already been storms and waves. I wonder if you feel a sense of powerlessness now. ¡°The gravedigger continued to taunt, as if this taunt could bring him endless pleasure.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Xu Bai said simply.


    The gravedigger was slightly stunned. He did not expect Xu Bai to be so unpredictable.


    ¡°I understand. Are you trying to hide your incompetence? Seeing that he had failed, he wanted to hide it.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± Xu Bai shrugged,¡± I didn¡¯t fail. Why did I hide it?¡±¡±


    The gravedigger was stunned. He pointed at the surrounding fog in disbelief. ¡°You still say that you didn¡¯t fail? Can you come in and hit me? You can¡¯t. I know that your blade is very strange and can shatter into pieces, but I can tell you that nothing in this fog can¡¯t rot.¡±


    In the time it took to speak, the puppet of the Fourth Stage had already turned into fragments that scattered all over the ground.


    The fog rose and filled the surroundings, but they could not enter the passage where Xu Bai was.


    In this era, every tomb had to leave a way out.


    Their goal was simple. If any of their unfilial descendants were to meet with great trouble, this place might become the foundation for them to turn the tables. Now, it seemed that this passage was a way out.


    The gravedigger¡¯s voice came from the white fog.


    ¡°This poison cannot be dispersed by the wind. Anyone below the first grade will die if they touch it.¡±


    ¡°You only need to wait ten days. When I fuse with this corpse, it will be your nightmare.¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t have it just now, but I have to let you have it!¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± It seems like your ultimate goal is to merge with this corpse. Is this corpse very important?¡¯¡±¡®


    The gravedigger didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t say anything at all. Clearly, he knew that too much talk was bound to make a mistake.


    The scene fell into a strange silence.


    Xu Bai found a place to sit down. He looked ahead and said,¡±¡±Come out now and


    I¡¯ll give you a chance to live.¡±


    The gravedigger still didn¡¯t answer. It was obvious that he ignored Xu Bails words.


    Ye Zi frowned slightly. The current situation was very dangerous. The other party was like a turtle shell, not coming out at all.


    However, for some reason, his young master was calm and composed. It was as if the other party did not come out and instead gave him an opportunity.


    Yes, this was the feeling.


    She even saw the young master sitting down and staring straight ahead.


    However, Ye Zi did not say anything or ask anything.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    By following Young Master, he only needed to use his remaining strength. The rest was to trust Young Master unconditionally.


    Even if he died, it didn¡¯t matter.


    When she first learned that Young Master had disappeared, she had planned to walk this path and sink to the bottom of the river forever.


    So¡­ Ye Zi naturally walked to Xu Bai¡¯s side and sat down as well. She held Xu Baits arm with both hands and leaned on Xu Bails shoulder.


    ¡°This is good too.¡± Ye Zi thought..

 Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: The Strange Embracer (4)

    Chapter 477: The Strange Embracer (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    It was too noisy outside. It was not bad to suddenly calm down now.


    Xu Bai patted Ye Zi¡¯s head and stared straight ahead.


    In fact, if he had encountered such a situation, he would have turned around and left because there was no way to enter.


    Going in or not, wasting time here was a waste of time.


    But¡­ It was different now.


    Through the white fog, he could see the huge coffin looming.


    Accompanying the indistinct appearance of the coffin was a golden progress bar.


    If the golden progress bar was full, then what the hell was there to go!


    Isn¡¯t it better to live here?


    Moreover, looking at the pace of the progress bar, it was definitely a good skill. Not to mention anything else, just the degree of slowness was different.


    Just now, he heard from the gravedigger that it would take ten days. In these ten days, he could completely max out the progress bar first.


    The progress bar appeared on the huge coffin. Perhaps it could solve the fog here.


    When that time comes¡­Hehe.


    Kid, let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be.


    I¡¯ll definitely kill you.


    The more Xu Bai looked at the progress bar, the more excited he felt.


    However, sometimes, the more you wanted to relax and live up to the progress bar, the more reality would not allow you to do so.


    Xu Bai¡¯s dream was to have endless progress bars every day, but now it seemed that something had happened.


    r


    ¡°Ta Ta Ta ya¡­¡±


    A series of footsteps came from the underground passage behind Xu Bai.


    ¡°Someone actually came in at this time and place?¡±Xu Bai was slightly surprised. He stood up and turned around.


    Behind him, a group of people ran towards him. There were at least a few hundred of them, and they formed a long line, filling up the passage.


    There were men and women, old and young, but they all had one thing in common. Their limbs were all wrapped in transparent silk threads.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I¡¯m here to help you!¡±


    This group of people shouted in unison, deafening the ears. The underground tunnel trembled slightly.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    These people¡­lt seemed to be that soul controller?


    Just as he was thinking this, a group of people stopped in front of him.


    Standing at the front was a woman controlled by a thread.


    The woman glanced at Xu Bai and said, ¡°Lord Xu, let me help you!¡±¡± Xu Bai was about to speak, but unexpectedly, Ye Zi tugged at his sleeve.


    ¡°Young Master, be careful. I suspect that he¡¯s not a soul controller. I wonder how powerful a soul controller must be to be able to control so many people.¡±Ye Zi whispered.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sized up this group of people.


    At this moment, the woman in the lead covered her mouth with her hand. Under the control of the thread, she slowly said, ¡°As expected of a member of the Ye family. This knowledge is indeed profound.¡±


    Ye Zi raised her head, and a white light appeared in her hand. If there was anything unusual about the other party, she would first play a deadly demon tune.


    The woman in the lead turned around and cupped her fists. She bowed solemnly to Xu Bai and said loudly, ¡°The mortician Wen family, Wen Si, greets Lord Xu.¡±


    Xu Bai looked at the woman with interest and looked at Ye Zi at the same time.


    Ye Zi was also slightly stunned. After sensing Xu Bails gaze, she finally said, ¡°An embalmer is an extremely ancient profession¡­¡±


    Then, she told Xu Bai about the situation of the embalmer.


    As Xu Bai listened, his eyes wandered around these people.


    When he heard everything, he realized that these so-called people were not humans, but corpses.


    An embalmer was similar to a soul controller in that they were both controlling, but at a higher level than a soul controller.


    A soul controller would seize the soul of another person, while an embalmer would use the soul of the other person as the foundation to exert control.


    A soul controller could control living people, but an embalmer could control both living and dead people.


    Of course, there were specialties in every field. An embalmer was not as good at controlling living people as a soul controller. They mainly controlled the dead.


    When a person had just died, their soul had not completely dissipated. It was also at that time that the embalmer used this as a foundation to control it.


    As for the various special techniques involved, they were the essence of an embalmer, and outsiders were not allowed to know.


    The Wen family was one of the families of the embalmers, but this family had long since been submerged in the passage of time.


    Of course, the Wen family was not the only embalmer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap. What¡¯s your motive?¡±Xu Bai said.


    The controlled female corpse, temporarily called Wen Si, replied without hesitation after hearing Xu Bail s question.


    Revive the Wen Family.¡±


    These four simple words had a powerful and sonorous tone.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said,¡± Do you think I¡¯m easy to deceive? Why don¡¯t you tell me why the Wen family was destroyed and you¡¯re the only one left?¡±¡±


    Wen Si said,¡± The Wen family has offended His Majesty. They actually targeted those people who died for Great Chu. Therefore, His Majesty secretly sent people to wipe out the entire family. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°However, the Wen family was also considered loyal to the Great Chu Country back then. Therefore, 1¨C1is Majesty did not tear off the last cover of the Wen family and did not mention what the Wen family had done.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you and His Majesty have a blood feud.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Wen Si shook her head and said,¡± No, the Wen family brought this upon themselves. I am the only survivor of the Wen family and I want to pick up the family again. To complete this step, the most important thing is to regain His Majesty¡¯s trust. If I help Lord Xu, there will be no problem..¡±

 Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: The Strange Embracer (5)

    Chapter 478: The Strange Embracer (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    The matter had been explained clearly, but Xu Bai was not a three-year-old child. He would not believe a word the other party said.


    None of this was important. What was important was that he wanted to see how Wen Si would eliminate the fog in front of him.


    Actually, he could just sit here and continue to work on the progress bar. When the time was perfect and the progress bar was full, he would see if there was a way to break it.


    However, now that someone could solve it, he was naturally happy to see it.


    For nothing else, stability was the most important.


    As for Wen Si¡­Let¡¯s talk about it later.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I know you won¡¯t believe me, but what do you think of my performance next?¡± Wen Si said.¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand nonchalantly, indicating that he wanted to see his performance.


    He and Ye Zi made some space.


    Wen Si turned around and waved at the densely packed corpses behind him.


    In the next moment, the corpses dived into the fog without hesitation.


    When Xu Bai saw this scene, he was slightly surprised. He did not expect the other party to use such a method to break it.


    ¡°Most of the barbarians practice combat techniques and professions. Although they can make something as nimble as feng Shui or burial chambers, they are still lacking in details.¡±Wen Si explained slowly.


    ¡°For example, this poisonous fog has no foundation. If it¡¯s completely absorbed by someone, there won¡¯t be any risk. Therefore, I let these corpses absorb it without any loss.¡±


    As each corpse entered the fog, the fog rapidly decreased. When the last corpse entered, the fog completely disappeared.


    Wen Si turned around and cupped his fists.¡±


    Xu Bai looked inside. The sense of danger that lingered in his heart was gone.


    The gravedigger, who was kneeling in front of him, also noticed the change. He turned his head in shock and clenched his fists when he saw Wen Si.


    ¡°An embalmer!¡±


    A feeling of extreme danger lingered in the grave digger¡¯s heart. The white fog was gone, and he had lost his support.


    However, he did not leave this place. Instead, he continued to maintain this posture, as if once he left, he would suffer endless losses.


    Xu Bai pointed at Wen Si and said, ¡°You go in first.¡¯¡±¡®


    Wen Si knew that Xu Bai was using him as a test. He nodded and stepped into it.


    There was nothing unusual or dangerous.


    ¡°Lord Xu, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Wen Si said.


    ¡°Kill him.¡± Xu Bai pointed at the gravedigger.


    Wen Si was stunned.


    ¡°Lord Xu, aren¡¯t you coming in?¡± she asked in surprise.¡±


    ¡°Why did I come in?¡± ¡°With you helping me inside, isn¡¯t it in line with your idea of making a contribution?¡± Xu Bai laughed.¡±


    Although that feeling of danger was gone, it did not mean that there was no new danger. Moreover, he was still worried about this guy.


    Wen Si stood rooted to the ground, his expression uncertain.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of tricking me into going in and then dealing with me, are


    you?¡± Xu Bai teased.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Lord Xu was born cautious. It seems that this is indeed the case.¡±Wen Si said.


    Xu Bai continued,¡± I just don¡¯t believe that a family whose entire family was killed by the Emperor would trust the Emperor again. You can¡¯t be so stupid.¡±


    Wen Si fell silent.


    Obviously, this sentence hit her right on the head.


    After a moment, she pointed at the coffin not far away and said,¡±Lord Xu is indeed far-sighted. How about this? Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll kill this person for you, and then I¡¯ll take the corpse inside.¡±


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    Take the corpse.


    Combined with Wen Si¡¯s current line of work, it seemed that he wanted to manipulate this corpse. Regardless of the identity of the corpse inside, just this kind of grand scene was definitely extraordinary.


    ¡°Lord Xu, you have no choice.¡¯¡±¡® I could have taken this corpse directly,¡± Wen Si said slowly.¡± The reason why I¡¯m still discussing this with you is because I don¡¯t want to become enemies with you.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°The surrounding white fog was indeed absorbed by my corpses, and the corpses were completely turned into ashes. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t get the white fog out after turning into ashes.¡±


    ¡°Because, as long as there is a trace of a soul remaining, it can be completely reversed. This is the essence of an embalmer master.¡±


    As she spoke, she snapped her fingers.


    Not far away, a puff of white mist suddenly burst out, but it quickly disappeared.


    ¡® Oh,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± Then you can just take it. You don¡¯t have to care about my feelings. No problem, no problem. Just take it.¡±¡±


    He sounded as if he was very understanding and did not care at all.


    The gravedigger looked left and right, not quite understanding the current situation. He felt that the situation was developing faster and faster. Weren¡¯t these two people together? Why are they scheming now?


    No, this was not the main point at all.


    The gravedigger lowered his head and secretly thought of a way to break out of this situation.


    On the other side.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Although he said that, Xu Bai didn¡¯t move a single step. He still stood guard at the exit of the passage.


    This posture was like a goalkeeper, guarding the door with peace of mind.


    Wen Si¡¯s expression became strange.


    Xu Bai¡¯s tone changed and he teased,¡±¡±Why? I gave you a chance, but you¡¯re useless.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that I¡¯m the only one in such a huge tomb¡­ls it the only exit?¡±

 Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Xu Bai l s Never Having Battle Intent

    Chapter 479: Xu Bai l s Never Having Battle Intent


    Translator: 549690339


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire place fell silent.


    After Xu Bai finished speaking, Wen Si stared at him without blinking. Her eyes were very calm, but Xu Bai could see that there was a hint of panic in her calm eyes.


    ¡°Look, I was right. I¡¯m the only exit here. If you want to take the corpse and


    leave, you have to go through me.¡±Xu Bai flicked the Black Blade Hundred Break¡¯s blade with his hand, his tone carrying a hint of ridicule.


    Just thinking about it, there were many things worth pondering. If Xu Bai were in this situation, he would definitely not negotiate a deal. He would just take the corpse and run far away. He couldn¡¯t get in anyway.


    However, this woman in front of him was actually talking about a deal with him. This was a little interesting. If it was really a deal, there was definitely something fishy going on.


    What was the problem?


    Thinking about it carefully, Xu Bai realized that this place was completely sealed off, and the exit was in his tunnel.


    ¡°Now that you have White Mist to help you, there¡¯s no problem. I won¡¯t go in, but you have to come out after you take the corpse. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t come out. Then you can stay in there forever.


    Wen Sit s expression was uncertain, especially when she saw Xu Bails calm expression. She knew that her thoughts had been seen through. ¡°This is a deal. Doesn¡¯t Lord Xu like to talk about business the most?¡±


    ¡°Alright, bring the corpse out. No problem. Kill that person first, and I¡¯ll definitely let you go.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    When Wen Si heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, even a fool would know the value of his words. Therefore, she became the one who felt awkward.


    If he really did as Xu Bai said and walked out with the corpse, his head would probably fall to the ground in the next second.


    Of course, she was the one who felt awkward, not the most awkward one. The one who felt the most awkward was the gravedigger.


    The gravedigger remained in his kneeling position. He looked left and right and suddenly realized that there was something strange going on.


    These two people seemed to be difficult to deal with, but they had a common goal, which was to kill him first.


    The gravedigger was having a headache. His gaze fell on the bronze coffin. He gritted his teeth and finally changed his posture. He stood up from his kneeling position and picked up the shovel at the side. He slowly walked towards Wen Si.


    ¡°You two have been chatting for so long that you seem to have forgotten about me. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m also a member of this bureau now.¡±


    ¡°Kill me? You want to kill me with just a corpse? Aren¡¯t you thinking too simply of me?¡±


    As a gravedigger, his strength was not weak. After all, he had been doing that kind of business all year round. He might encounter danger one day. Therefore, they were all gravediggers who walked in danger. Their strength was definitely not low.


    ¡°I advise you not to move. It¡¯s easy for you to kill me, but have you thought about the current situation?¡±Wen Si was not afraid at all. After all, there was an even more terrifying person guarding the passageway.


    The gravedigger paused for a moment and put down the shovel in his hand.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. He only needed to think for a moment to know the subtlety of it.


    The few of them seemed to have formed a particularly delicate balance.


    The gravedigger could kill Wen Si. After all, Wen Si had only entered as a corpse.


    Wen Si was also able to make the white fog reappear, which was the key to limiting Xu Bai.


    As for Xu Bai¡­lf not for that layer of white fog, he could have killed both of them by himself.


    Therefore, the gravedigger digger knew that he couldn¡¯t make a move. If he killed Wen Si, Xu Bai would be invincible without the white fog.


    Thinking of this, he silently put down the shovel and returned to the bronze coffin, maintaining his previous posture.


    The power of the gravedigger that was invisible to the naked eye was gradually eroding the bronze coffin. It was impossible for there to be only one way to break the situation. The gravedigger thought that this stalemate would be beneficial to him.


    His goal was to utilize the concealment technique of the trade and fuse with the corpse in the coffin. At that time, he would be able to use it without any scruples.


    Therefore, this stalemate seemed to be better for him.


    Wen Si could see through the gravedigger¡¯s thoughts.


    She gritted her teeth and walked towards the huge coffin.


    The gravedigger became alert and raised his hand to pick up the shovel. If Wen Si intended to go forward, he would attack.


    Wen Si stopped, his expression ugly.


    She did not expect things to turn out this way.


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence of this space.


    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s not right. I can kill you now! ¡°Xu Bai patted his head and said. Wen Si and the gravedigger turned their heads and stared at Xu Bai.


    Kill who?


    Him or her?


    Xu Bai weighed the Black Blade Hundred Rend in his hand and pointed at the gravedigger.¡±¡±You don¡¯t seem to have any way to deal with me now, right?¡±


    The gravedigger¡¯s face stiffened. He suddenly looked at Wen Si and said,¡±¡±Help me, I¡¯ll let you refine the corpse.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Wen Si was silent. If you weren¡¯t here, I would have refined it faster.


    A cold killing intent suddenly appeared and reverberated in this space. The gravedigger knew that this was Xu Bai¡¯s killing intent.


    ¡°This is for real!¡±


    He knew that it would be easy for his opponent to kill him. This distance was just a small distance for the weapon in Xu Bail s hand. It could be reached in an instant. Xu Bai didn¡¯t even need to step in personally.


    The gravedigger¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. Then, this sorrow turned into a fierce expression..

 Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Xu Bai Never Had A Battle Intent

    Chapter 480: Xu Bai Never Had A Battle Intent


    Translator: 549690339


    He turned around and saw Xu Bai ready to swing his saber.


    In the next moment, he exerted strength in his legs and turned into a shooting star, crashing straight into the bronze coffin. ¡°If you want to die, then die together!¡±


    ¡°No one can live! ¡±


    ¡°With my blood, I can awaken the leader of the Redwood Tribe. The strangeness of a Rank One expert will definitely be a Half-Step Extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to die, all of you die!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The gravedigger, whose head was covered in blood, laughed loudly beside the bronze coffin. His eyes were filled with madness.


    When a person was on the verge of death, he might retreat or risk his life.


    At first, the gravedigger thought that this balance would not be easily broken, so he still had a glimmer of hope. However, when Xu Bai revealed his terrifying killing intent, he knew that he no longer had any hope.


    The Bloody Slaughterer machetemen was famous in Jianghu. He was decisive, but he did not hesitate at all. Once he had the intention to kill, he would definitely kill.


    The gravedigger knew that it was impossible for him to survive, but before he died, he had to drag two people down with him.


    The situation happened too quickly, and Wen Si did not react for a long time. When she finally reacted, she turned around and glared at Xu Bai.


    ¡°You did it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°You want to try if he still has a backup plan under the pressure?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really want to kill him just now!¡±


    The series of questions stunned the gravedigger.


    The gravedigger¡¯s head was covered in blood. He did not understand what had happened, but he knew that he was like a clown now.


    Was it intentional?


    Was she lying to him?


    Impossible!


    It was absolutely impossible!


    The reputation of the Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman in the martial world was that he could kill people whenever he wanted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was so timid.¡± Xu Bai smiled faintly.¡±


    Indeed, he had no intention of attacking just now. He just wanted to scare the gravedigger. Even though he could reach the gravedigger in an instant with the Black Blade in his hand, Hundred Rend, at this distance.


    However, there was still Wen Si beside him. If he were to be attacked by the white fog when he used his saber, it would not be worth it. The puppet of the Fourth Stage had already been corroded by the white fog, and he did not want to lose another weapon.


    The reason why he said those words just now was to scare the gravedigger and see if he could make these two guys fight among themselves. However, he did not expect the gravedigger to be so decisive.


    You can¡¯t blame him for this, right? It¡¯s your own mentality that¡¯s wrong. It has nothing to do with him.


    When the gravedigger heard this, he was on the verge of collapse. He said crazily, ¡°Sinister scoundrel, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    After a long time, it turned out that it was just a scare, but he had no way out now. He turned around and saw the blood on the bronze coffin. The gravedigger revealed a miserable smile.


    ¡® End, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end, end ¡®


    ¡°The dried corpse that absorbed the blood turned into a true monster. The next moment, it reached the half-step mortal evolution state.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over. You¡¯re all gone.¡±


    The more he spoke, the deeper the despair on the gravedigger¡¯s face became. In the end, he simply sat on the ground, his face ashen. ¨C Open.


    ¡°Half-Extraordinary? What does that mean?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    When he heard about the gravedigger, he felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Young Master, they are above the first grade. If they shed their mortal form, they would surpass ordinary experts. Being able to fly is their mark. ¡°Ye Zi explained.


    Above Rank One?


    Xu Bai was slightly surprised. This was the first time he had heard of such a realm.


    Looking at the hopeless gravedigger in front of him, Xu Bai rubbed his chin and was about to speak.


    He didn¡¯t expect that there was someone faster than the attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m not playing with you guys anymore.¡± Wen Si rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    No way. He ran away when he heard the word Extraordinary. Was it that terrifying?


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai looked at the gravedigger and said.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me what you know. The situation is so urgent now. You don¡¯t want to die, right?¡±


    The gravedigger sat on the ground as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. He didn¡¯t say a word, and his eyes seemed to have lost their vitality. They were filled with ashes and darkness.


    At this moment, the abnormality finally appeared.


    In that incomparably huge space, the huge coffin suddenly trembled, causing the entire space to tremble slightly. A desolate aura flowed out from the coffin¡¯s cracks, bringing with it a terrifying and cold aura.


    The gravedigger shivered, and was provoked by the cold aura. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and rushed toward Xu Bai¡¯s position. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t block the way. If you don¡¯t want to die, run quickly.


    With the Half-Extraordinary Strange, you and I will only be courting death.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    What answered him wasn¡¯t Xu Bai, but the huge bronze coffin. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t an answer.


    The gravedigger, who was running toward Xu Bai, suddenly trembled. Then, he seemed to have lost all his strength and fell to the ground. When he raised his head, his face was lifeless. The last trace of life had disappeared, and he had turned into a corpse.


    This scene was bizarre and strange, but Xu Bai did not feel anything unusual.


    He only felt a cold wind blowing at him, that was all.


    ¡°It should be his blood, so he died an unnatural death.¡±¡±Young Master, do you want to leave first?¡± Ye Zi guessed..¡±

 Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Xu Bai Never Had A Battle Intent

    Chapter 481: Xu Bai Never Had A Battle Intent


    Translator: 549690339


    The difference in strength between Extraordinary experts was not something that could be made up for by Rank-I.


    Even if it was just Half-Step Transcendence.


    Ye Zi felt that it was better to leave first. He would wait until he was strong before he planned.


    Xu Bai stared at the huge coffin without saying a word.


    That sense of danger swept through his heart again. This time, he found his target, and it was this huge coffin.


    He had planned to leave, but when he saw the golden progress bar on the coffin lid, he thought about it carefully and decided to stay.


    Wealth and honor are sought in danger.


    Xu Bai had already seen the Rank-I progress bar once and had a rough estimate of the progress of the Rank-I progress bar. The golden progress bar in front of him was definitely a Rank-I skill.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai suddenly brandished the black blade in his hand.


    In the next moment, the black blade, Hundred Rend, exploded into countless fragments, which quickly flew toward the huge coffin.


    In the blink of an eye, the fragment lifted the coffin lid and flew toward Xu Bai


    at an even faster speed.


    The moment the coffin lid was lifted, the cold aura became even stronger. White frost appeared in this space.


    It was cold.


    It was physically cold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xu Bai turned around, hugged Ye Zi, and quickly ran out of the tunnel. Under his control, the fragment was dragging the coffin lid behind him.


    On the lid of the coffin, a golden progress bar shone brightly.


    Xu Bai used the Four Transformations of Breaking Path to the extreme, leaving behind only a series of afterimages. A moment later, he had already walked out of this passage with Ye Zi in his arms and came out of the coffin in another tomb.


    Xu Bai did not stop. Instead, he hurried toward the final exit.


    On the other side, the opened coffin emitted a cold aura. The edge of the coffin and the ground were covered in dense white frost. If someone was here, they would probably be frozen into popsicles in an instant.


    A withered hand suddenly appeared from the edge of the coffin and tightly clasped the edge of the coffin. This hand was as withered as firewood, and one could see the grayish-white skin on it. It was extremely terrifying.


    Then, a black shadow emerged from the coffin and landed on the ground.


    The ground was no longer covered in frost, but layers of ice.


    It was a 2.5 -meter-tall dried corpse. It was dressed in tattered clothes and had an animal tooth necklace around its neck.


    His eyes were ashen, devoid of any emotion, but filled with boundless killing intent.


    The moment the dried corpse appeared, he saw the gravedigger¡¯s corpse on the ground.


    Its eyes were filled with killing intent and its desire for flesh and blood. The dried corpse quickly ran to the side of the gravedigger¡¯s corpse and lowered its head¡­


    Kengchi, kengchi¡­


    In the quiet space, a voice that made one¡¯s scalp go numb sounded.


    A moment later, there was only a corpse left on the ground, and the dried corpse had also undergone a huge change.


    The dried flesh and blood gradually became plump, and there were layers of bumps under the grayish-white skin, as if someone had forcefully stuffed something into it.


    In less than two breaths, the dried corpse had turned into a 2.5-meter-tall muscular man.


    The man¡¯s face was expressionless, and his eyes were still grayish white. They were filled with coldness and killing intent, causing more and more ice to form around him.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A scream that did not belong to a human came out of the man¡¯s mouth. The man¡¯s hair turned blood-red.


    A strange aura spread from the man¡¯s body. It was crazy and heart-palpitating.


    The blood-haired freak suddenly turned around and looked at the exit. It seemed to have sensed something and walked in that direction.


    Although he was tall, he covered a distance of more than ten meters with a single step.


    His legs kept crossing each other, and the blood-haired freak quickly disappeared from where he was.


    At this moment, Xu Bai had already crawled out of the cave and returned to the wilderness.


    However, before he could heave a sigh of relief, he heard a roar coming from the cave, as well as a gradually approaching coldness.


    Looking at this rhythm, Strange¡¯s speed was even faster than his. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape tonight.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai looked at Ye Zi and said.


    ¡°Take this coffin lid and bag, find a secret place to play and assist me. Try not to get too close.¡±


    In times of crisis, Xu Bai would not say things like you go first. Instead, he had to seize all the power around him. Ye Zi¡¯s combat strength was not high, but playing the piano could play a supporting role.


    The other party was strange. He did not have the consciousness of a living person. He only knew how to kill and would not say things like attacking the support members first.


    Ye Zi wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who would dawdle. She understood the current situation. If she was too close, it would distract Young Master.


    She nodded her head vigorously and immediately hugged the coffin lid and the package. She quickly found a hidden place, and at the same time, her hands emitted white light and danced slightly.


    In the next moment, a melodious music spread from her fingers and covered the wilderness.


    Xu Bai pulled out the black saber Hundred Rend from his waist and turned around to prepare. The fragments surrounded him and also produced melodious music that overlapped with Ye Zits music. At this moment, his condition was improving at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Today, he had to get the progress bar.


    The ground shook violently. In an instant, cracks appeared at the entrance of the cave, and the soil on the ground shattered. A tall figure crawled out from the hole and landed on the ground.


    The blood-haired freak¡¯s face was cold and gloomy. His gray-white eyes stared at Xu Bai with endless killing intent.


    Metamorphosis could roam the sky, but according to the gravedigger, the


    Strange Beast in front of him was at most a half-step-to Metamorphosis..

 Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Xu Bai Never Had A Battle Intent

    Chapter 482: Xu Bai Never Had A Battle Intent


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, Strange didn¡¯t show any signs of flying, which proved that Half-Step Metamorphosis was right.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot to play.¡± Xu Bai licked his lips and his eyes shone with excitement.


    If the other party was completely Extraordinary, Xu Bai would have turned around and left without any hesitation. He wouldn¡¯t even want the golden progress bar.


    But if it was half a step¡­Then he could give it a try.


    Up until now, Xu Bai had only fought with Lord Huang of Bizarre City. Lord Huang was a Rank One, and he had been able to handle it with ease.


    If it wasn¡¯t for City Lord Huang¡¯s special ability, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t even let City Lord Huang hurt him.


    Then¡­ What about Half-Extraordinary?


    Xu Bai¡¯s lips felt a little dry, but his fighting spirit was unparalleled.


    Waves of cold killing intent spread out from Xu Bails body. Even the air around him seemed to freeze. His killing intent was no weaker than the blood-haired man in front of him.


    If someone from Jianghu were to pass by at this moment, they would find that Xu Bai was truly worthy of the name Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman.


    Icy, murderous, crazy, and¡­A monstrous battle intent.


    Ye Zi, who was hiding in the distance playing, held her breath.


    She could feel that the fighting spirit on Young Master¡¯s body soared to the sky.


    ¡°There¡¯s probably no one else in the world who can face a half-step mortal evolution as a Rank-3.¡±


    Ye Zi muttered to herself.


    Ordinary Rank-3 experts would be scared out of their wits just by looking at such a Half-Extraordinary expert, let alone encountering one.


    But Young Master was different. Young Master wanted to use a saber¡­Kill this Half-Extraordinary!


    Thinking of this, Ye Zi used all her strength to urge the energy in her body to the limit.


    A trace of blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth, but Ye Zi did not care. Although her face was pale, her eyes were as firm as swords.


    Young Master¡¯s battle intent was unparalleled, so how could Ye Zi retreat half a step?


    Although she couldn¡¯t fight against the Extraordinary, she could still use a song to bring the young master to his peak.


    The melodious music became hurried.


    In this wilderness, the music seemed to have transformed into thousands of troops and horses, galloping on the battlefield.


    Ye Zi suddenly broke through the limit of Xu Bai¡¯s battle intent.


    Rank-4¡­Rank-3!


    Even though Yin Xian Song could only reach the fourth grade at most, Ye Zi had used Xu Bai¡¯s fighting spirit to comprehend the next level.


    ¡°This song is called¡­Zhan Wushuang!¡±


    The sound of the army suddenly stopped and turned into countless shouts and roars.


    Xu Bai, who was in the wilderness, naturally felt Ye Zi¡¯s change. At this moment, under Ye Zits influence, he was already at the peak of his limits.


    The black saber, Hundred Splitters, was gently waved, and all of the fragments emitted a rhythmic sound. Surrounded by Stellar Energy and black light, it appeared to be filled with killing intent.


    Xu Bai reached out his hand and crooked his finger at the blood-red hair.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The blood-haired freak roared at the sky and turned into a shadow, pouncing toward Xu Bai. Wherever he passed, layers of ice appeared on the ground, and snowflakes floated in the sky for no reason.


    Xu Bai waved his saber and stood there. The fragments gathered in the air and formed a broken blade.


    Five Moves of the Knife!


    The Broken Blade went straight in and suddenly exploded, turning into a sky full of starlight, piercing straight at Bloody Hair Strange.


    Armor Break, Heavy Injury¡­


    With the various attributes of the mental cultivation method, the fragments left terrifying wounds on the blood-haired freak¡¯s body. Some fragments even pierced through.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The blood-haired monster had no consciousness, nor did it feel any pain. It roared and arrived in front of Xu Bai. It raised its right hand and grabbed at Xu Bai.


    The huge body and the hand that came down from above were filled with a mountain-like pressure.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t retreat, nor did he use Breaking Four Transformations, because the other party¡¯s speed was above his.


    Xu Bai¡¯s left hand made contact with Bloody Hair¡¯s palm. In the next moment, Xu Bai felt a terrifying power attacking him. Not only that, but it also brought with it a bone-chilling chill.


    Ice began to form on his palm and gradually spread along his arm.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t panic at all. His eyes were calm, like a frozen lake in winter, without any ripples.


    Shifting Flowers¡­Block!


    Rank-8 Transposition could divert attacks from Rank-2 and below, and could even counterattack.


    However, the other party was a Half-Step Extraordinary Strange. It seemed that his level was not high enough, but it did not matter. It was enough for Xu


    Bai.


    He only needed to transfer a portion of it.


    The ice on his hand disappeared, leaving only a thin layer of white frost. The place where Xu Bai stood was covered in a thick layer of ice.


    The blood-haired monster didn¡¯t stop. It opened its other hand as if it wanted to hug Xu Bai.


    The surroundings were covered in cold frost. The wilderness was already covered in ice and snow, and it was snowing heavily in the sky.


    ¡°Is this the Half-step Mortal Transformation? It can actually trigger the phenomenon.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself, After this battle, I have to ask Ye Zi about the subsequent realms. Now it seems that this Extraordinary is not as simple as just being able to fly.¡±


    Of course, he would not be caught by the other party. If he was caught, he knew very well what the consequences would be.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath and began to retreat quickly, trying to use the Five Moves of the Go Sword again.


    However, he never expected that the blood-haired freak would suddenly grab his hand, making it impossible for him to retreat.


    This step sealed Xu Bai¡¯s retreat.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    It was strange without consciousness, but it still had the fighting instinct of when it was alive.


    Very good.


    But¡­ I¡¯m a ruthless person.


    Fragments flew everywhere. An arm flew up and landed on the ground. Xu Bai quickly retreated under the heavy snow and stood with his saber..

 Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Xu Bai Never Had A Battle Intent

    Chapter 483: Xu Bai Never Had A Battle Intent


    Translator: 549690339


    His left hand was empty, but in the next moment, under the surge of his True Core Strength, a new arm gradually grew out.


    Indestructible Body (Incomplete)! Strong Kidney Collection Method!


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Xu Bai raised his head and roared.


    Ever since he entered this circle, he had never had such a good fight.


    Xu Bai wasn¡¯t scared at all. Instead, he became more and more excited. The True Core Strength in his kidneys was squeezed out crazily by him. Even though it had no consciousness, it was still slightly stunned. If it was still conscious, it would definitely ask,¡± Are all the youngsters


    nowadays so strong?¡±


    But as expected, the blood-haired monster charged at him again. Xu Bai stared at the strange body with bloody hair. There were many wounds there.


    In this exchange, he was injured, but that didn¡¯t mean that the strange creature in front of him wasn¡¯t injured. If someone else was here, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to break through its defense.


    But Xu Bai was different.


    He had the Five Moves of the Knife, and he had a mental cultivation method with a particularly long name.


    Yes, it was indeed very long.


    He still had the ability to replace flowers with trees, and he still had the Indestructible Body!


    Now, Xu Bai had thought of an excellent method.


    This method was especially crazy.


    ¨C Exchanging injuries for injuries!


    First of all, this blood hair was strange, and there seemed to be no way to recover.


    Secondly, he had a way to recover.


    It was that simple.


    To answer with nothing.


    Transposition of Flowers and Trees combined with the Diamond Heart Devil Body could reduce his injuries to the greatest extent. He did not have to take it head-on.


    The mental cultivation method and the Five Moves of the Knife could cause damage to the other party.


    The Indestructible Body could maximize the recovery of injuries and allow him to maintain his peak condition.


    In addition to the strong kidney collection technique, there was a reserve of real elemental energy stored inside. It could also continuously absorb and replenish from the surroundings.


    Ye Zits tune had broken through to the third grade, and with the tune of his mental cultivation method, he could make these skills reach the most perfect state.


    F * ck!


    He had to do it!


    Xu Bai took a deep breath. Then, he turned into an afterimage and charged toward the blood-red hair.


    The surrounding fragments were guided and turned into streams of starlight that swept everything around them with a whistling sound.


    The blood-haired man let out a terrifying roar. The surrounding cold air became even thicker, and the heavy snow in the sky fell like a downpour. The surrounding wilderness was reduced to nothing under the attacks of the two.


    The shard pierced through Bloody Ghost and tore off a piece of flesh from Xu Baits body. The shard pierced through Bloody Ghost again and left a terrifying wound on Xu Bai¡¯s body.


    Xu Bai frantically circulated the True Core Strength in his body to heal his injuries.


    At this moment, a shocking battle was taking place in this barren land.


    Ye Zi hid in the distance and watched the two figures kill each other like crazy demons. Her heart gradually ached.


    Everyone thought that the Sanguine Slaughterer machetemen would rise to fame after being put in an important position by the Emperor. However, they did not know that this was all because of the Young Master.


    ¡°The young geniuses of this world probably don¡¯t even have the qualifications to participate in this battle.¡±Ye Zi thought with heartache.


    Ru Yu¡¯s fingers moved even faster, and the music became even faster.


    In the wilderness.


    The battle was extremely fierce. Both sides were severely injured. However, if an ordinary Jianghu person passed by and stepped into this area, he would be torn into pieces by the aftershock of the attacks from both sides.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    ¡°How refreshing! ¡±


    The excitement in Xu Bail s eyes had reached a peak, and there was even a hint of madness in them.


    Other than the skills mentioned earlier, all the skills in his body were activated to the extreme.


    One slash after another, completely ignoring the injuries on his body.


    The blood-haired freak was even more miserable than him.


    Those wounds didn¡¯t heal as fast as Xu Bail s. Although they were also recovering, they didn¡¯t have Xu Bai¡¯s special skills.


    Xu Bai only felt that this battle had made his entire body feel extremely happy.


    He had never fought so happily before.


    Under the night sky, in the wilderness, there was a constant rumble. Killing intent and ice intertwined, and even the dark clouds in the sky were scattered.


    Time gradually stopped, but it did not stop here.


    It was not until a faint white light appeared on the horizon that the sounds of battle in the wilderness gradually disappeared.


    Xu Bai panted heavily as he looked at the strange blood on the ground. The madness in his eyes did not retreat at all.


    He won!


    The True Core Strength in his body had already been used up, but he had won.


    Rank-3 versus Half-Step Metamorphosis, Xu Bai, victory!


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Ye Zi carried the coffin lid and the package as she stumbled over and quickly floated Xu Bai up.


    At this moment, Xu Bai saw that all ten of Ye Zi¡¯s fingers were bleeding, and there was also blood at the corner of her mouth.


    Even a third -grade Strange Musician was exhausted after playing for an entire night. He had relied on a strong belief to persevere.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Xu Bai said as he patted her head.


    Today¡¯s battle would not have been so easy without Ye Zi¡¯s assistance.


    Ye Zi shook her head, indicating that it wasn¡¯t hard on her. She said, ¡°Young Master Wushuang killed a Half-Extraordinary at Rank-3. Even the most dazzling young generation in the world can¡¯t compare to you.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As expected of Ye Zi. She could always win Xu Bai¡¯s favor at the critical moment.


    Xu Bai laughed out loud and pinched Ye Zi¡¯s face.¡±¡±Find a place to hide and let me recover.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you going back to the inn to rest?¡± Ye Zi was slightly stunned and asked in confusion.¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head and looked at the sky in the distance.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one more guy to deal with. I won¡¯t let the person who threatened me off easily..¡±

 Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Above First Grade (1)

    Chapter 484: Above First Grade (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    It was simple to stay here. Of course, he wanted to kill Wen Si.


    Although Wen Si had decisively committed suicide in the tomb, she had only committed suicide as a corpse. No one knew where her true body was hiding.


    Since the corpse in the grave was so important to Wen Si, Xu Bai would not let go of this opportunity. He would wait for the rabbit by the stump. It was a good thing if he could, but it did not matter if he could not. Anyway, he could recover his strength at the same time.


    The blood-haired freak¡¯s corpse had already become tattered. The clothes on its body were already tattered enough. During the battle, it did not hold back. It was bare. There was basically no place worth touching the corpse.


    Xu Bai was about to drag the corpse away, but he didn¡¯t expect it to turn into ashes the moment he touched it.


    This also made him worry less. With Ye Zi¡¯s help, they found a secret place and waited silently.


    Time slowly passed, and the white light on the horizon increased. It was about to turn into dawn.


    Xu Bai thought that Wen Si would not come again and was about to return to the inn with Ye Zi. However, he did not expect that there would be a sudden noise from the forest. A male corpse in tattered clothes suddenly came out of the forest and walked to the entrance of the tomb.


    The male corpse was connected by translucent threads. If one did not look closely, one would think that he was a normal person.


    When Xu Bai saw this scene, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a smile of interest appeared on his face.


    Sure enough, this guy still came, proving that there was something he had to take.


    It was impossible to find the corpse of the blood-haired monster. After all, when Wen Si left, she had already known that the blood-haired monster had come out of it. Therefore, it was impossible for her to go after the blood-haired monster.


    From the looks of it, there might be something new that was worth Wen Si taking the risk.


    Ye Zi gently pulled on Xu Bai¡¯s sleeve with a puzzled expression. It was very vivid, meaning that they needed to make a move now.


    Xu Bai shook his head, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t move for the time being. Since the other party had come prepared, he must be looking for a new existence. This was actually a good thing for Xu Bai.


    However, not making a move did not mean that they would not follow him. Xu Bai planned to take a look, so he waved his hand and followed him quietly with Ye Zi.


    Wen Si planned to crawl into the hole again. However, this fellow was especially cunning. When he was about to crawl in, he popped his head out not long after. He tried his best to look around, wanting to make sure that he was not mistaken.


    It was indeed a good turn of events. After all, who would have thought that Wen Si, who had just entered, would suddenly pop up?


    If he had been a little reckless and had already started chasing after Wen Si when he entered, he would have definitely been discovered at this moment.


    Wen Si looked left, right, left, and right. After making sure that there was no one around, she went back to the bottom of the tunnel. Xu Bai waited until everything was ready before waving his hand and saying. ¡°Follow behind. I want to see what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    The two of them followed behind quietly.


    It was still dark inside the cave, but there was only one path in this passage. Xu Bai was not afraid of losing him, so he followed carefully behind him.


    After walking for a while, they arrived at the second intersection. It was the bronze coffin placed in the corner. There was still no trace of Wen Si here.


    Xu Bai stopped and looked at the huge space in front of him. The huge bronze coffin had no lid and was currently being carried by Ye Zi.


    Not far away, Wen Si was carefully leaning on the edge of the huge coffin and looking inside. When she did not see the strange blood, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°He must have run away. Xu Bai must have been killed. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t come here in my main body.¡±


    The sound of her muttering echoed in the empty tomb.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai thought to himself, ¡°¡±This guy is really sure that I¡¯m dead, that¡¯s why he dared to sneak over.¡±


    It made sense. After all, it was a Half-Extraordinary Strange. How could an ordinary Rank-3 defeat it?


    According to conventional thinking, Wen Si¡¯s method was not a problem.


    However, Xu Bai was not an ordinary person.


    He did not make a move, but continued to observe, because he had a feeling that Wen Si had another move.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As expected, after Wen Si confirmed that there was no blood, she made a new move. She walked to each coffin and opened the lid.


    Not only did they open every coffin, but they also dragged out all the dried corpses inside. These dried corpses were all dressed in strange clothes. Although they were tattered, one could still see some of their original appearances. It was obvious that these were people from the Redwood Tribe.


    After doing all this, Wen Si raised her hands. Grayish-white threads appeared on her fingertips. Then, she waved the grayish-white threads on her fingertips. Every thread seemed to have a spirit as it drilled into the dried corpse.


    When Xu Bai saw Wen Si¡¯s actions, he thought that she was trying to control the corpses. However, he did not expect that the corpses would turn into ashes as soon as they touched the threads. Wen Si retracted the threads and closed her eyes to meditate.


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long. The instinctive memories of these corpses are too little. Fortunately, there are enough for me to find clues about them.¡±Wen Si suddenly opened her eyes and muttered to herself..

 Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Above First Grade (8000)

    Chapter 485: Above First Grade (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Instinctive memories, clues?


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and continued to watch patiently.


    Wen Si stood up from where she was and slowly walked to the side of the huge coffin. She pressed her hands on the edge of the coffin and pushed it with great effort.


    The sound of friction came from the ground, making one¡¯s teeth ache. Soon, the coffin was pushed to the side by Wen Si. Under the coffin was a complicated pattern.


    This pattern was circular and not large. It was perfectly blocked by the bronze coffin. If the bronze coffin was not moved away, one would not be able to see it at all.


    Wen Si walked to the center of the circular pattern and slowly squatted down. She pressed her right hand on the circular pattern, and grayish-white threads interweaved between her palms and pierced into the ground.


    When the grayish-white vision pierced into the ground, the circular pattern suddenly protruded and turned into a disc that appeared on the ground.


    Wen Si began to twist her wrist. With a cracking sound, the circular plate made of circular patterns began to rotate.


    Turn radian very clever left left right right, from time to time, stop again, stop again, continue to rotate again, give Xu white, feel again, just like the safe password.


    ¡°It seems like that instinctive memory told her. ¡°Xu Bai thought to himself.


    After about half an incense¡¯s time, Wen Si finally stopped what she was doing and slowly raised her right hand. The grayish-white thread was absorbed into her body.


    In front of him, the disc suddenly split open from the middle, and the ground began to tremble slightly.


    A crack appeared at the edge of the tomb and spread rapidly, splitting the tomb into two.


    The whole process happened very quickly. When the ground of the tomb was split into two, a brand new passage appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a different world.¡± Xu Bail s eyes were filled with excitement.


    Wen Si did not know that she was being watched. When the passage appeared, she could not help but jump up, looking very happy.


    After a long time, Wen Si finally calmed down and calmed down. Then, he didn¡¯t stop and walked down the passage.


    Xu Bai had been hiding in the dark for a few minutes before he and Ye Zi walked to the passageway.


    The two of them didn¡¯t talk much and quickly walked down the passage.


    The passage was very dark. Fortunately, Xu Bai could walk steadily with his strength, so he did not need a torch to illuminate it.


    Walking around for a while, the front suddenly suddenly opens up, Xu Bai gathers in the secret position, hears in the space, there are bursts of sound coming out.


    ¡°By the ancestors of the Wen family, I have finally found the leader of the


    Redwood tribe. As long as I control it, I can truly let the Wen family rise again. At that time, my status in the Great Yue State will definitely rise.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Although the Wen family had been benevolent and had secretly transported all the corpses of the Redwood tribe here to be buried, the Emperor had gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of lives were lost in the Emperor¡¯s memorial. Even the underage child couldn¡¯t escape your clutches.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Chu, one dav, vou will repeat the same mistake!¡±


    There was anger and resentment in his words.


    Xu Bai thought to himself that it was indeed so.


    How could the hatred of exterminating a sect be easily erased?


    Furthermore, he had heard that the construction of this tomb seemed to be related to the Wen family.


    Thinking about it carefully, the Wen Family was indeed suited for such a thing.


    If they moved a large number of corpses, it would definitely arouse suspicion. However, if they turned these corpses into human-like bodies, it would be much safer.


    The Wen Family specialized in this kind of shady business and it was easy for them to do it.


    It was also because of this reason that the Emperor had exterminated the entire family.


    And now it seemed that Wen Si had joined the Great Yue State.


    No, to be precise, he should be a servant with three surnames.


    First, it was the Great Chu State. Then, it joined the Barbarian Race. After being discovered by the Great Chu State, it joined the Great Yue State.


    This was really awesome.


    In the past, when Xu Bai read novels or biographies, he felt that this kind of situation was rare, but now he really saw one.


    Ye Zi gently tugged at Xu Bai¡¯s sleeve, opened her mouth, and mouthed something. Was she going to make a move?


    Xu Bai held Ye Zi down and quietly poked his head out of the exit. He happened to see the scene inside.


    Inside, there was a coffin. However, this coffin was not made of bronze, but a kind of stone.


    There were complicated patterns carved on the stone, and it looked desolate.


    Unfortunately, Xu Bai did not see the golden progress bar.


    At this moment, Wen Si had already opened the coffin lid and carried out the corpse inside.


    The corpse was wearing luxurious clothes. Although it was tattered, it looked much better than the blood-haired freak outside. It was even much more high-end.


    Xu Bai guessed that if this was the real leader of the Redwood Tribe, then the strange, blood-haired man outside should be the leader¡¯s confidant.


    However, judging from the current situation, this corpse did not show any signs of becoming strange. Otherwise, Wen Si would not have dared to do such a thing.


    After the corpse was carried out, Wen Siping placed it on the ground.


    Wen Sit s heart was burning.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Finally, he succeeded!


    Only she understood how sad she felt.


    It wasnt that she had nothing to worry about after she joined the Great Yue State. In fact, when she joined the Great Yue State, her own strength was not favored by the Great Yue State.


    The other party took her in because she wanted to deal with the Great Chu


    State. Therefore, she was put in an important position in the Great Yue State..

 Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: First Grade Above (3)

    Chapter 486: First Grade Above (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. It¡¯s time to call my main body over.¡±Wen Si thought excitedly.


    In fact, all the corpses she could use had been used on the white fog earlier. Now, she only had this corpse as her last resort.


    In order to take away the corpse of the Redwood Tribe¡¯s leader, she had to use her main body.


    Fortunately, Xu Bai had been killed by that strange creature, and that strange creature had probably gone to where there were people. After all, strange creatures were born to kill.


    Now, everything was hers.


    As Wen Si thought about this, she had already communicated with her main body.


    Xu Bai had been hiding. Seeing that Wen Si did not move, he seemed to have thought of something and turned to Ye Zi to make a gesture.


    ¨C Watch your back.


    It was obvious that if Xu Bai was Wen Si, he would have been eager to take action immediately. But why didn¡¯t he take action?


    Xu Bai thought that it was very likely that the corpse controlled by this guy could not collect the corpse. He did not collect the corpse just now and was just trying to get some memory.


    Since that was the case, it would be fun.


    Xu Bai knew that he had to be patient. He had to catch the real Wen Si behind the scenes. Otherwise, it would not be a good thing if people kept thinking about him.


    At the thought of this, he tried his best to control his breathing. He did not want his breathing to be too obvious and waited patiently.


    About an hour later, the sound of footsteps could be heard in the passage. They were running very quickly.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and turned to the passage. A slim figure appeared there.


    A moment later, the figure gradually became clear. It was a charming woman.


    She was dressed very ordinarily, but because of her appearance, she looked more spirited. At this moment, this woman was running excitedly. However, he stopped in the next moment. The excitement on his face turned into fear.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t die!¡± Wen Si said in fear.


    In front of her line of sight, Xu Bai was leaning against the wall with his hand and looking at her with interest. His eyes seemed to be saying,¡± I finally caught you.¡±


    Ye Zi laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be a woman. Young Master, why don¡¯t you take her as your maid?¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai replied,¡± I¡¯m not as good-looking as you. Why do I keep it? Do I have to clean the toilets?¡¯¡±¡®


    The two of them seemed to be playing around, but in Wen Sits ears, it was as cold as ice.


    Wen Si quickly turned her head, wanting to escape immediately. However, the ground under her feet suddenly moved away from her legs. Something wrapped around her body, and she felt a pain. Blood flowed from her hands.


    The fragments of the black blade, Hundred Splits, wrapped around Wen Si and quickly dragged her to Xu Bai.


    By this time, Xu Bail s injuries had already recovered, and his True Core Strength had almost recovered.


    Although Xu Bai had controlled his strength, the shards were too sharp and left terrifying wounds on Wen Si¡¯s body.


    Wen Sit s clothes were torn apart, revealing her fair skin. However, her fair skin was drenched in blood.


    Unless it was some guy with a strong taste, otherwise, the scene in front of him would only make one feel creeped out.


    Wen Si bit her lips so hard that her lips turned white. She stared at Xu Bai with her eyes filled with boundless anger.


    ¡°Rank-3 escaped the pursuit of a Half-Step Mortal and dared to come back again. I lost. I really didn¡¯t expect it!¡±


    She really did not expect this. No one else would have expected this. After all, how could a Rank-3 expert survive the hands of a half-step Extraordinary? This had never happened before.


    He had never seen or even heard of Xu Bai, so Wen Si was certain that Xu Bai was already dead.


    ¡°Hmm? Escape?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and said,¡±l killed it.¡±¡±


    Wen Si was stunned, like a wooden sculpture that had been immobilized.


    ¡°Kill¡­ Killed?¡±


    She suspected that she had misheard or that the other party had said something wrong.


    How could a Rank-3 kill a Half-step Extraordinary?


    Do you think it¡¯s as simple as drinking water and eating?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t explain. He didn¡¯t need to, because he felt that it was a waste of time to explain to a dead man.


    At this moment, Ye Zi suddenly flicked the white light on her fingertips, and a melodious music sounded.


    Wen Si was unharmed, and even the expression in her eyes did not change.


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s something protecting his soul that I can¡¯t control.¡±


    Up until now, Ye Zi was already at Rank-3. She could use this move very casually and did not need too many restrictions.


    However, he did not expect that it would lose its effect on Wen Si.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Wen Si finally recovered from her shock and understood what the other party wanted to do. She mocked,¡±Who do you think I am? ¡± An embalmer? What does an embalmer do? It¡¯s to play with the soul of a corpse. Our soul has long been indestructible during this process.¡±


    ¡°You! Don¡¯t even think about hearing a single word!¡±


    While mocking him, he let out a hearty laugh.


    Being caught was one thing, and being caught with the thought of death was another. At this moment, Wen Si already knew that she would definitely die.


    Isn¡¯t it better to mock your opponent before you die?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai frowned. He raised his hand and gently flicked the fragment, producing a rhythmic sound.


    But at the same time, Wen Si¡¯s divine soul was extremely sturdy and difficult to overcome.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try, just give me a quick death! ¡°Wen Si closed her eyes.


    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect to use such a barbaric method in the end. ¡°Xu Bai sighed.


    Wen Si suddenly opened her eyes as if she had thought of something. ¡°Let me think about it. How long has it been since I used torture to extort a confession? My hands are a little rusty now. ¡°Xu Bai moved his wrist and sighed..

 Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Above First Grade (8, 000)

    Chapter 487: Above First Grade (8, 000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Ever since he had Ye Zi and obtained music, he rarely used torture to extort confessions. So now that he suddenly had to use it, he felt a little emotional and nostalgic.


    Wen Si felt as if she was looking at a demon when she saw the expression of regret and nostalgia on her face.


    ¡°By the way, you didn¡¯t cut off the pain, did Bai pinched Wen Si¡¯s fair index finger and suddenly exerted force.


    In the next moment, the sound of bones cracking could be heard as Wen Si let out a shrill cry.


    Watching a beautiful woman scream was sometimes a visual enjoyment.


    It was better than a man screaming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡± I know how to use poison and cure people,¡± Xu Bai comforted her gently.¡± I have a way to make you recover quickly.¡¯¡±¡®


    As he spoke, Xu Bai continued to pinch Wen Si¡¯s little finger and exerted a little force.


    ¡°Crack! ¡±


    Ah!¡± Wen Si screamed again, her face pale.


    Cold sweat broke out on her fair forehead, and her snow-white teeth clenched tightly together, trembling from time to time.


    ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s even crueler than strangeness!¡± Wen Si cursed. His voice seemed to come out from between his teeth.


    ¡°What else can I do? The martial world calls me Bloody Butcher Saber


    Guest. ¡°Xu Bai placed it on Wen Si¡¯s other finger and squeezed it tightly. The sound of bones shattering rang out once again. Wen Sits eyes rolled back as he fainted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make you faint.¡± Xu Bai raised his hand and slapped him twice.


    In the next moment, Wen Si, who had fallen unconscious, felt a sharp pain on her cheek and woke up again.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Let me explain to you. Starting from your hand, all the way to your shoulder, your bones will shatter inch by inch.¡±


    ¡± Then, it will start from your feet, all the way to your thigh bones.¡±


    ¡°Finally, don¡¯t worry about being disabled. I¡¯ll treat you with medicine very quickly. Then, we¡¯ll repeat the previous procedure.¡±


    Xu Bai spoke in a particularly gentle voice, as if he was whispering sweet nothings into a young girl¡¯s ear.


    However, in Wen Si¡¯s ears, it was like a demon¡¯s voice urging her to die. Every word made her tremble. At the same time, she felt an even more intense pain from the finger that she had crushed earlier.


    This was a terrifying demon. While he was laughing, he could use methods that made people wish they were dead. It was as if it was a common occurrence. Wen Si understood. At this moment, death was a light and brisk way for her.


    ¡°I said¡­


    Thousands of words were finally condensed into one word. Teacher Wen had compromised.


    She had no choice but to compromise. She knew that she could not live on, but she did not want to die in such pain. She wanted to have a quick death. She was going to die anyway. It was fine to say something. This was also the reason why she changed her mind.


    ¡°I know what you want to ask, but I don¡¯t know the secret between the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race. You know that my strength is nothing to them.¡±


    Wen Si said painfully.


    ¡± Why did you build such a tomb here?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and asked.¡± What were you planning to do?¡±¡±


    Indeed, with Wen Si¡¯s strength, he would not be able to get a good position at all.


    ¡°Fate!¡± Wen Si said,¡± Ever since Great Chu was established, it has been lacking in luck. Although there was a thin layer, it was almost non-existent in the end. Building a tomb here can slowly devour their luck. After all, this is the tomb of the barbarians.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that all of a sudden, because of you, the Great Chu Country actually took over the Gale Country¡¯s luck. Now that this place is no longer useful, it can be used to its full potential.


    They knew that you were going to the capital, so they wanted to kill you. Unexpectedly, the gravedigger became greedy and wanted to occupy this place.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned.


    Was it because of him that Great Chu had regained its luck?


    Right, there seemed to be such a thing. On the way here, there seemed to be a battle related to luck.


    What a loss!


    Xu Bai suddenly felt that he had lost money on this deal.


    After he went to the capital, he had to talk about it and see if he could add more.


    Seeing Xu Bai¡¯s thoughtful look, Wen Si shut her mouth.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Continue.¡± Xu Bai said.


    ¡°What else do you want to know?¡± Wen Si asked bitterly.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the corpse inside? Is there any secret?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Wen Si shook his head and said, ¡± No, there are no abnormalities or secrets. I just want to take it back and improve my strength so that I can have a foothold in the Great Yue State.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°No more?¡± Xu Bai said.


    Wen Si nodded and said, ¡°Indeed.¡¯


    Xu Bai paced back and forth, pondering Wen Sits words.


    The interrogation this time seemed to be quite useful. After all, they knew the cause and effect of the matter and also knew a lot of past events, such as the origin of this tomb.


    Moreover, it was not that he had gained nothing. On the contrary, he had also gained a huge harvest, which was the progress bar of the coffin lid.


    It was alright, the harvest was quite good.


    Xu Bai smiled.


    Wen Si shivered, looking very afraid.¡±¡±Yes¡­Kill me?¡±


    She had never thought that it would be so difficult to beg for death.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The fragments of the black blade Hundred Rend surged. In the next moment, Wen Si lost her life force.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Xu Bai snapped his fingers and walked into the huge tomb.


    The tomb was especially large, and there was only one coffin here, so it looked unusually empty.


    After entering, Xu Bai looked around and did not see anything related to the progress bar. There was only a dried corpse on the ground and the corpse that Wen Si had controlled just now..

 Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Above First Grade (8, 000)

    Chapter 488: Above First Grade (8, 000)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°What a pity, there¡¯s no progress bar.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Although he felt a little unsatisfied, who would complain about having too much? Unfortunately, there was no progress bar as he had imagined.


    Ye Zi gently pulled Xu Bails sleeve and asked, ¡°¡±Young Master, should we keep this place?¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes turned to the corpse not far away and said,¡±¡±There¡¯s no need to keeD them. Burn them all.¡±


    It was useless to keep it. This thing couldn¡¯t be looked at, so it was better to burn it.


    Then, without waiting for Xu Bails instructions, Ye Zi took out a fire torch and walked in front of him, burning the corpse to ashes.


    The two of them searched the place again. After finding nothing else, they left the tomb.


    Before Xu Bai left, he blocked the exit with something to prevent people who didn¡¯t know the truth from finding it.


    The sky was completely bright now, and the sun had replaced the moon. The chirping of birds sounded in the forest, and it sounded extremely leisurely to his ears.


    Other than the wounds all over the ground, it looked no different.


    Ye Zi hugged the coffin lid and the bundle as she followed behind Xu Bai, gradually leaving this desolate area.


    They didn¡¯t stop along the way and soon returned to the inn. Of course, on the way, they caused quite a commotion.


    After all, a veiled woman with a stunning figure holding a coffin lid and following behind a man would naturally attract a lot of attention.


    After returning to the inn, Xu Bai washed up under Ye Zi¡¯s service. Then, he lay on the bed and let out a long sigh.


    The battle this time was really dangerous and soul-stirring.


    In particular, the strange blood-haired man¡¯s Half-Extraordinary strength was really extremely powerful. If not for the fact that he had unimaginable means, he would have really died there.


    Ye Zi had also finished washing up. She lay beside Xu Bai and rested her head on Xu Bail s shoulder.


    The surroundings became quiet.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes. His sudden relaxation made him look a little tired.


    ¡°Young Master, when do we set off to the next place? ¡°Ye Zi placed her chin on Xu Bai¡¯s chest and asked.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t open his eyes and answered, ¡®¡±¡® Let¡¯s take a break first. We¡¯ll set off after a period of time.¡±


    He had thought it through. There wasn¡¯t much distance left now, so there was no need to be anxious for the time being. He had to make more progress.


    After all, after today¡¯s battle, Xu Bai had seen clearly that there were still many dangers in this world.


    For the sake of his own life, he could not be too anxious.


    Xu Bai also had his own plans. He had to at least complete the progress bar of the Bronze Gate and the Heavy Sword Technique.


    When he finished these two progress bars, he would have some foundation before continuing. Of course, it would take some time, but it did not matter as long as it was not too long.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Zi gently responded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Young Master¡¯s words were the truth. Young Master said that he wanted to stay here, so she stayed here with him. If Young Master said that he wanted to leave, she would follow.


    Ye Zits personality was soft on the outside but tough on the inside. However, when facing Xu Bai, she would always show her soft side.


    ¡°Right, Young Master.¡± ¡°Your puppets are gone, and you¡¯re lacking materials now. Why don¡¯t you ask the Jiang Clan to gather some?¡±¡±


    Xu Bai nodded his head. He did have such a plan tomorrow.


    Although the level of the fourth-grade puppet was not high, it could sometimes produce a huge effect. For example, in this battle, the fourth -grade puppet had taken the lead in making the journey, which had reduced a lot of his burden.


    It would be a waste not to take the materials that came for free. In any case, the one who would be rewarded in the end was the emperor, not him.


    If he had thought about it, he would do it tomorrow!


    Xu Bai had already made up his mind.


    Ye Zi stood up and prepared to blow out the oil lamp and rest early.


    Xu Bai suddenly thought of something and jumped up from the bed, giving Ye Zi a fright.


    ¡°Ye Zi, do you know what¡¯s different about the realms after the First Stage?¡±


    He had originally planned to come back and ask about this matter. He had thought that Rank-9 to Rank-I was the limit. He did not expect that there was a realm above Rank-I.


    Ye Zi was stunned for a moment before she reacted.


    This young master of his was powerful, but he didn¡¯t know many things. He had just entered this circle not long ago, and he was still a very tender newcomer.


    Thinking of this, Ye Zi walked to the bedside and sat down.


    ¡°Young Master, there are four major realms above the first realm. Each realm is divided into nine levels, namely Extraordinary, Extraordinary, Saint, and Saint.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between each realm?¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin and asked. ¡±


    There were four realms, and each realm was divided into nine grades. It seemed that the classification was very wide.


    Since Extraordinary was already so abnormal, it seemed that the later realms were even more terrifying.


    When Ye Zi heard this, she held Xu Bai¡¯s hand and smiled gently.¡±¡±Of course, there are many differences. For example, Extraordinary. The symbol of this realm is that you can roam the sky.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another characteristic. This is the characteristic that is truly different from Rank-1..¡±

 Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: The Skill from the Coffin Cover (1)

    Chapter 489: The Skill from the Coffin Cover (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Although it was already late at night, Xu Bai did not feel sleepy at all. When he heard that it was a critical moment, he realized that Ye Zi had kept him in suspense.


    Ye Zi raised her head, looking as if she would tell him after he praised her.


    Xu Bai rubbed Ye Zi¡¯s face.¡± Alright, I know you¡¯re knowledgeable and talented. Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s different.¡¯¡±¡®


    Ye Zi narrowed her eyes and said,¡±¡±When Young Master was fighting with that strange creature, did you notice that something was wrong? It was the kind of situation where it snowed in the sky. That¡¯s the most important characteristic.¡± Snow in the sky?


    Xu Bai thought back carefully. That was indeed the case. Not only was it snowing in the sky, but even the ground was frozen. Under those circumstances, it was strange and especially fierce.


    He had thought that it was very strange and that it was a special effect that came with strangeness. Now, it seemed that it was not just a special effect.


    ¡°That¡¯s the heavenly change. This is the effect of entering the mortal evolution state.¡±Ye Zi said that he had come.


    ¡°Why is the Extraordinary realm called Extraordinary? It was because under this realm, regardless of whether it was Rank-9 or Rank-I, they all belonged to the mortal world.¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s Heavenly Change is different. Some people have boundless snow, some people have monstrous flames, and some people have sword qi that fills the sky, or endless yellow sand. These are all possible, and there are many types.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just entered the Extraordinary Realm and have only comprehended the beginner level of the Heavenly Transformation. At this time, the Heavenly Transformation can increase the corresponding strength. Not only that, but the enemy will also be weakened when they are in the Heavenly Transformation.¡±


    ¡°This is the reason for the qualitative change. The realm is already high, and if you increase it, then weakening the enemy is equivalent to increasing it further. Therefore, it is basically impossible to fight against those below the First Stage.¡±


    ¡°How much can it increase?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    He really couldn¡¯t feel the increase or decrease. Anyvvay, he felt that the strange creature was really strong. It was the strongest expert he had come into contact with so far, and the only one that could make him use all his strength.


    Ye Zi stretched out her fair hands and gestured.¡±There are a total of nine grades of Extraordinary. Every grade can increase one¡¯s strength by 10%. After reaching the ninth grade, it will be 90%.¡±


    Xu Bai listened as he thought about it. If Ye Zi was right, it would be impressive if he could reach 90%. He wondered what kind of changes he would have when he reached Extraordinary.


    ¡°And after that?¡± ¡°What are the characteristics of Transcendents and Saints?¡±


    Xu Bai continued to ask.¡±


    When she asked this question, Ye Zi pretended to be racking her brains, as if she was searching for Xu Bails answer in her jumbled memories.


    In the end, Ye Zi¡¯s tightly furrowed brows finally relaxed. Clearly, she had thought of something.


    ¡°It¡¯s still the Heavenly Change.¡±


    ¡°In the Transcendent Realm, the Heavenly Transformation will also be carried out. Every level of improvement will increase the power by 20%. As for the Saint Realm, every level of improvement will increase the power by 30% ¡±


    ¡°As for the emergence of saints, no one knows.¡±


    Ye Zi said.


    Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    ¡°Because no one in this world has ever reached this level, so no one knows.¡±Ye Zi explained.


    ¡°I see.¡± Xu Bai understood.


    However, he only understood a rough and specific division. As for what happened after that, he would talk about it later. He was still quite far from that realm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on the progress first. We¡¯ll rest for the time being and not rush. ¡°Xu Bai thought.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and the surroundings were so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Ye Zi went forward, blew out the oil lamp, and lay down with Xu Bai, gradually falling asleep.


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, many days had passed.


    Other matters aside, a letter had quietly entered the Imperial Palace of the capital through various hidden channels.


    The Imperial Palace was heavily guarded. It looked quiet and no one moved around. Other than a few guards, there were countless dangers hidden here.


    It was known as the most sealed place in the entire Great Chu State. Many people from the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race had been killed in this place.


    In the royal study.


    The Chu Emperor held a brush in his hand and gently wiped it across the inkstone.


    The ink was very thick, and it seemed to be of a high quality. After the brush¡¯s hair turned black, the Chu Emperor lifted the brush and began to write on a piece of white paper.


    A moment later, a poem appeared on the paper. The Chu Emperor put down the brush and carefully picked it up. Looking at the ink that had not dried yet, he nodded his head in satisfaction.


    The dragon and the phoenix were flamboyant, with iron and silver strokes. There was a domineering aura that assaulted one¡¯s senses. Just standing there and looking at the words on it made one feel dizzy.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Xu Bai should be reaching the capital soon. ¡°The Chu Emperor thought to himself.


    After such a long time, it was almost time. He calculated in his heart that there was not much time left before Xu Bai arrived in the capital.


    Putting down the piece of paper in his hand, the Chu Emperor walked to the window. Before he could even touch the window, the window automatically opened.


    The two black figures outside gradually disappeared. Clearly, they were the people who opened the window. The Chu Emperor stood inside the window and looked out at the dark night outside. His brows raised slightly.


    He liked to stand in front of the window of the royal study because the terrain here was very good. From where he was, he could see the starry night..

 Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: The Skill From the Coffin Cover (2)

    Chapter 490: The Skill From the Coffin Cover (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    As he looked, he thought, placing his hand on the window frame. No one knew what the Chu Emperor was thinking about, but he had unknowingly fallen into a trance.


    At this moment, a series of footsteps could be heard. Accompanied by the footsteps was Eunuch Wei, who was dressed very formally.


    Eunuch Wei, who abided by the rules and could discuss matters from the window, still went all the way to the door and knocked lightly.


    The corners of the Chu Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but turn around and return to his room to sit down.


    Eunuch Wei was good at everything, but he was too rigid when it came to following the rules.


    As he returned to the room, two black shadows flashed outside the door and slowly closed the window without making a sound.


    ¡°Enter.¡± After confirming that there was no problem with his attire, the Chu Emperor slowly spoke.


    Not long after, Eunuch Wei pushed open the door and entered. He held a secret letter in his hand and handed it to the Chu Emperor. The secret letter was sealed very well, and the wax on it did not show any signs of being opened.


    The Chu Emperor opened the secret letter, and after reading it carefully, his brows furrowed in surprise.


    ¡® The tomb of the Berserkers, the backup plan, and all the people who were involved in it were all exposed to me because of Xu Bails trip.¡±


    This was what was written in the letter. However, compared to the information Xu Bai had asked, the investigation was more perfect and rigorous. Even the various forces involved were written in the letter at a glance.


    Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t say a word after hearing this. He just stood quietly at the side.


    He had to abide by the rules. If the Emperor did not ask, he would not say anything.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei.¡± The Chu Emperor placed the letter on the table and said,¡¯¡±¡®Keep an eye on everyone in here. Once Xu Bai arrives in the capital, exterminate his entire family immediately. Don¡¯t let any of them walk out alive.¡±


    Eunuch Wei then walked over and picked up the letter. After glancing at it, his expression did not change. He silently put it in his pocket.¡±Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I will do my best to keep them under surveillance as soon as possible.


    When Lord Xu arrives, I will eliminate all the survivors immediately.¡±


    His words were very calm, but the killing intent within them did not diminish in the slightest. The surroundings were originally a little cold because of the chilly night, but after Eunuch Wei finished speaking, the cold weather became even more severe.


    ¡°Right, Xu Bai should be nearing the end of this period of time. Help him check and see if there¡¯s any important news. After all, at the last moment, these people did not want to give up. They were probably tough bones to chew on. ¡°The Chu Emperor instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Wei agreed.


    He didn¡¯t leave, but stood there for a while before saying,¡±¡±Your Majesty, if we find out, do you need us to wipe it out? It could also relieve Lord Xu of many problems.¡±


    This sentence was right. He had also received news along the way. Xu Bai could be said to have passed five tests and killed six generals. Only he knew the difficulties and obstacles along the way.


    Now that he finally knew the news, should he eliminate this crisis in advance? It could also help Xu Bai reduce a lot of burdens and allow Xu Bai to go all the way to the capital.


    Hearing this, the Chu Emperor shook his head, indicating that there was no need.


    Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t quite understand. He didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t help Xu Bai remove the obstacles.


    ¡°There are two reasons,¡± said the Chu Emperor.


    Firstly, if we act rashly, we might arouse their vigilance. If there are still hidden troubles, they won¡¯t be exposed completely. The gains won¡¯t make up for the losses.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, the journey of Xu Baigu is the opportunity for him to become famous throughout the entire Jianghu. If we attack, it would be superfluous. If he can reach all the way with his own strength, then everyone will think highly of him. ¡±


    Eunuch Wei understood and understood the Emperor¡¯s true meaning. He said,¡±¡±His Majesty¡¯s intention is to give the members of the royal family a warning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t have any misgivings and directly said, ¡°¡±These guys are all fighting in the dark. I don¡¯t want to wait for Xu Bai to arrive and become their target. If Xu Bai arrives on his own, it will be enough to let them know that he is not someone they can deal with.¡±


    Eunuch Wei nodded, indicating that he understood.


    The Chu Emperor rubbed his forehead with his hand, looking extremely helpless, as if he had thought of something difficult.


    As an official, he naturally had to share the Emperor¡¯s worries.


    Eunuch Wei could tell with a single glance that the Chu Emperor had something on his mind.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is it because of Xu Bai? He didn¡¯t know how to use it after he arrived. ¡±


    The Chu Emperor put down his hand, but his brows did not relax. Instead, his frown became tighter and tighter. ¡°That¡¯s right, I know very well what my brother is planning.¡±


    ¡°In short, we must let these virtuous people shine. If what I give Xu Bai is not good, my brother may poach him at any time.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Humph! He thought that I did not know that sending Chu Yu over¡­Haha.¡±


    Eunuch Wei could not help but feel a headache coming on as he listened to the Chu Emperor speak of the secrets of the royal family in such a casual tone.


    This throne was the only one in the world, but he did not expect that these two brothers actually did not want to be either of them. Both of them wanted to be hands-off managers.


    For example, King You Sheng was currently living a very lively life at the border. From time to time, he would have some small conflicts with the Great


    Yue State. He was extremely happy..

 Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: The Skill From the Coffin Cover (3)

    Chapter 491: The Skill From the Coffin Cover (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Of course, the Chu Emperor could only tell him about such a secret. He couldn¡¯t tell anyone else.


    After all, this was a matter of the royal family¡¯s face. If word got out, it would cause criticism.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­The ninth princess is of a good age.¡± Eunuch Wei thought for a moment and asked tentatively, ¡°¡±Let these young people try it themselves?


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Chu Emperor slammed the table and said,¡± I overthrew the Great Wind because I don¡¯t like the old customs of the Great Wind. My daughter is not for marriage.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei hurriedly replied, afraid that he would make the Chu Emperor unhappy.


    Only then did the Chu Emperor relax slightly. In the end, the atmosphere changed.¡±But young people, these things are up to them. It¡¯s not impossible for them to like each other.¡±


    Eunuch Wei was speechless.


    ¡°In short, you should settle this matter first.¡±the Chu Emperor said.


    Eunuch Wei grunted. Since he still had things to do, he would not stay any longer. After taking his leave, he walked out of the door and closed the door, leaving the royal study.


    After Eunuch Wei left, Emperor Chu leaned back in his chair and looked at the poem he had just written. No one knew what he was thinking.


    On the other side, at the Ninth Princess ¡®place.


    Qing Xue was sitting on a chair, staring blankly at the moonlight outside the window.


    ¡°Xue, the princess seems to have the intention to communicate with Xu Bai today.¡±Another maid, Qing Mei, said.


    When Qing Xue heard the voice, she snapped out of her daze and replied with a simple ¡®oh¡¯.


    Qing Mei was also a beautiful woman. Seeing that Qing Xue was not in high spirits, she walked up to her and asked, ¡°Xue, I¡¯ve never seen you speak so highly of a young talent. What kind of person is he to be praised by you and recommended to the Ninth Princess?¡±


    Qing Xue was stunned. Her initial dazed state instantly returned. She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly became interested.


    ¡°You mean Xu Bai? How should I put it? He¡¯s a very strange person. He does things ruthlessly, but sometimes he¡¯s very principled.¡±


    Principles? What principles?¡± Qing Mei was a little surprised.


    Qing Xue thought for a moment and seemed to have thought of something. She said in a very serious tone,¡±Doing business.¡±


    Qing Mei was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°In short, he¡¯s a very interesting person.¡±As Qing Xue spoke, the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile.


    Qing Mei scratched her head when she saw Qing Xue¡¯s expression.¡±¡±But ever since His Majesty lifted the ban, the princess has taken in many guests. Some of them are already at the Second Stage Realm. I wonder if they will take a fancy to Xu Bai.¡±


    ¡°Rank-2?¡± Qing Xue obviously knew this. She shook her head and said,¡±¡±He definitely won¡¯t stop at Rank-2.¡±


    His words were filled with confidence.


    Qing Mei had never seen such an expression on Qing Xue¡¯s face. It was as if she trusted Xu Bai.


    ¡°Tell me more about him,¡± she said as she pulled Qing Xue.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Qing Xue had no choice but to continue.


    The two women kept whispering in the dark.


    In another place in the Imperial Palace.


    ¡°All of you, get out of my way. I want to see the sixth prince. I¡¯m one of the sixth prince¡¯s confidants.¡±Zhou Qing stood outside a room with a cold expression.


    ¡°One of his confidants?¡±


    The person who stopped him looked ordinary, but his aura was very powerful. After hearing this, he revealed a disdainful expression.


    ¡°Ever since you came back, you¡¯ve only advanced to the Sixth Stage.¡±


    ¡°His Highness the Sixth Prince has already found so many things for you, but you are still useless. Now that His Highness has received many experts, are you worthy of being called a trusted aide?¡±


    ¡°If you want to see His Highness, you can wait for a while. If His Highness has something to discuss, do you understand?¡±


    Zhou Qing¡¯s expression turned even colder.


    At this moment, he really wanted to barge in, but he felt that if he did, it would definitely be inappropriate. After thinking for a long time, he prepared to wait outside.


    After about two hours, the conversation in the room gradually stopped. The door opened, and Prince Six and a middle-aged man walked out.


    ¡°Since Your Highness thinks highly of me, I will be Your Highness¡¯s guest from now on.¡±The middle-aged man laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. With a Level Two expert like you, I naturally have nothing to worry about. ¡°The Sixth Prince also laughed heroically.


    At this moment, he saw Zhou Qing beside him and could not help but be stunned. As if he had thought of something, he said to the middle-aged man beside him,


    ¡°I still have some things to do here. I¡¯ll hold a welcoming banquet for you another day.¡±


    The middle-aged man seemed to have realized it too. He did not disturb them and left.


    Prince Six looked at Zhou Qing and said with a headache,¡±¡±Zhou Qing, are you speaking up for Xu Bai again?


    In fact, among the many royal families, the Sixth Prince was the one who cared the most about old relationships.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Even if the Emperor had lifted the ban, the Sixth Prince was still very concerned about these old confidants. For example, the Sixth Prince had invested a lot in Zhou Qing being able to advance to Rank-6.


    ¡± Your Highness,¡± Zhou Qing cupped his fists and said,¡± Xu Bai will arrive in the capital very soon. We can¡¯t let anyone else get there before him. ¡®¡±¡®


    Prince Six sighed.¡± Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll talk to him about it when the time comes. This is the cultivation method I found for you recently. Work hard to improve yourself. Don¡¯t think so much.¡±¡±


    A cultivation technique was handed to Zhou Qing, but he was stunned.


    He knew that the Sixth Prince was just brushing him off, but looking at the cultivation technique in front of him, he understood that the Sixth Prince was indeed thinking for his old confidants. After all, he was still working hard to improve their strength..

 Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: The Skill From the Coffin Cover (4)

    Chapter 492: The Skill From the Coffin Cover (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    However, Zhou Qing could not tolerate it.


    As the saying goes, a wise man would die for his bosom friend. The Sixth Prince treated him so well, how could he let the Sixth Prince miss this opportunity?


    ¡°Your Highness, I know that you must look down on Xu Bails strength now, but after three days of separation, you will definitely see him in a new light. Now that so much time has passed, Xu Bai is definitely not the same as before.¡±Zhou Qing said.


    ¡°He definitely can¡¯t be an ordinary person. Once he enters the capital, he will definitely become one of the brightest pearls in the world. We¡­¡±


    Prince Six didn¡¯t wait for Zhou Qing to finish his sentence. His expression turned serious.¡±Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t say anything else. These things are not for you to worry about. You should hurry back and increase your strength.


    That will be the greatest help to me.¡±


    Zhou Qing was interrupted and saw Prince Six¡¯s determined expression. He knew that Prince Six had made his choice.


    Sighing, Zhou Qing looked at the cultivation technique that Prince Six had spent a lot of effort to obtain. He felt a little lost.


    He didn¡¯t know how he managed to walk back. When he returned to his room, he was still a little confused.


    ¡°Is this really the will of the heavens?¡±


    Only by interacting with him did he know how much potential Xu Bai had.


    Zhou Qing sighed and continued to stare blankly.


    In another palace.


    The Seventh Prince looked at the letter in his hand and smiled coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you dare to kill my people, I will make you pay.¡±


    ¡°My mother once saved my father from danger alone, but she died in the hands of her enemy.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father will never blame me. Moreover, I won¡¯t take your life. I¡¯m just humiliating you.¡±


    At the border, in the army of the Ethereal Ascending Army.


    King You Sheng sat in his seat and was lecturing Chu Yu about the military.


    Chu Yu listened attentively and took notes as she listened.


    At this moment, a soldier ran in and whispered a few words into King Sheng You¡¯s ear.


    King Sheng You stopped and fell into deep thought.


    Chu Yu was intoxicated by his words. When she saw her father stop, she asked curiously,¡±¡±Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    King Sheng You was agitated by Chu Yu¡¯s voice and was furious.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? You only know how to ask what¡¯s wrong. Do you know that the duck in your hand has flown away?


    Chu Yu was dumbfounded. She could not understand what had happened.


    The Underworld Ascending King looked like he was filled with hatred as he


    said,¡±¡±Look at you. I told you to learn from Xu Bai, but you really went to learn. You even took such a big notebook. If I really wanted you to learn, I could just find someone to teach you.¡±


    Chu Yu was even more confused. Her fair little face was filled with doubt.¡±But¡­ Young Master is indeed a good teacher. Father, what are you thinking?¡± When King Sheng You heard this, he became even angrier.


    He knew that his daughter was too naive, so he couldn¡¯t point it out again.


    ¡°Men!


    Outside the door, a well-dressed general strode in.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on me. If my disappointing brother doesn¡¯t give us enough, we¡¯ll poach him over. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    The general nodded vigorously as if he understood.


    ¡°What do you understand?¡± King You Sheng asked.¡±


    ¡°Tie Xu Bai up and bring him here,¡± the general said seriously.¡±


    King You Sheng almost flipped the table. ¡°You¡¯re an Extraordinary expert. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to kidnap someone?¡±


    Why did this group of rough men only know how to fight and kill? ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap him. Forget it, I¡¯ll go find Advisor Jun myself.¡±King You Sheng walked out of the door helplessly, found a direction, and left. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my father?¡± Chu Yu asked in a daze.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±


    Both faces were dumbfounded.jpg


    Different things were happening in different places, and Xu Bai wasn¡¯t aware of it. He was currently looking at the puppet of the Fourth Stage before him, nodding his head with a face full of joy.


    In the past few days, he had gone to the Jiang Clan once, and he had successfully obtained the materials to create a puppet of the Fourth Stage.


    With this puppet of the Fourth Stage, it would be more convenient in many cases. For example, when carrying things or having the puppet of the Fourth Stage make a trip.


    ¡°Young Master, I just bought some hot buns.¡±Ye Zi pushed open the door and walked in from outside. She came to Xu Bai¡¯s side and placed the freshly baked buns in front of Xu Bai.


    Early in the morning, she went out to buy breakfast. After buying breakfast, she rushed back without stopping. The temperature of the buns was just right.


    Xu Bai took a bite and nodded.¡±¡±You eat too.¡±


    Ye Zi hummed in agreement and started eating with Xu Bai.


    After the meal, Ye Zi began to clean up while Xu Bai sat at the side, drinking the tea Ye Zi poured while looking at the coffin lid in front of him.


    The progress bar was almost full. Recently, the progress bar that had been in the liver coffin cover every day was nearing the end.


    Initially, he wanted to see the sword technique first, but after some thought, he decided to start with the coffin lid. After all, it would feel a little out of place to bring a coffin lid along the way.


    Therefore, after much consideration, Xu Bai decided to start with the coffin lid.


    After all, this was a first-grade sword, and the heavy sword technique was a second-grade sword. It was always right to take the important one first.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai watched as he drank his tea.


    As time passed, the progress bar was slowly increasing. After about the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the last bit of progress bar was finally full.


    Light blue smoke appeared in the air and gathered into a line of words.


    [You studied the coffin lid and comprehended the Blood Red Combat Technique.]


    After the light blue text appeared, it quickly turned into nothingness, and streams of information entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind..

 Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: The Skill From the Coffin Cover (5)

    Chapter 493: The Skill From the Coffin Cover (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    This time, there was no fusion, which proved that there was no similar skill.


    However, the information of this skill was gradually absorbed by Xu Bai, and Xu Bai was very surprised. The latest panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    Realm: Third-stage unspecialized.¡±


    ¡°Five Sword Moves (Level 7): Maximum level.] [Reversing Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Song (Level 7-5):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank four (level 6): Maximum level.] [Transposition (Level 8): Maximum level.] [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level.] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank.] [Clever Puppet Technique (Level 6): Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 6): [Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Crimson Blood Combat Technique (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    A ninth-rank skill was equivalent to a first-rank skill. This was not out of Xu Bai¡¯s expectations. What was out of his expectations was that this skill was very suitable for him to use.


    The Blood Red Combat Technique was the core technique of the Redwood Tribe. The main ability of this technique was to stimulate the potential of the body and allow it to erupt with extremely powerful combat strength.


    Very strong!


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, the power of this skill was to use it at the most critical moment, or in a desperate situation.


    The reason was simple. This skill had a powerful side effect. The side effect was that every time it was used, it would cause great damage to the body. If the damage was caused, it would take a long time to recover.


    This was related to the classification of true qi. Xu Bai had true essence energy, so he had no qualms about using it.


    More importantly, the side effect of this skill did not seem to be a side effect for Xu Bai.


    He is not destroyed, he is not destroyed, he is not destroyed, he is not destroyed, he is not destroyed, he is not destroyed, he is not destroyed, he is not destroyed, he is not destroyed, he is not destroyed, he is not destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is restored, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed, he is destroyed


    Although the side effects of the Blood Red Combat Technique were huge, and even the Indestructible Body needed time to recover, he could greatly shorten it compared to the long period of recuperation.


    Xu Bai roughly estimated that he would need to rest for a day if he were to use the Blood-red Combat Technique.


    It was a good deal.


    Thinking about it carefully, if he were to fight someone of a higher level in the future and there was really no other way, he would use this skill again. After using it, he would be able to use it again a day later. In short, this skill was equivalent to having a cooldown, and this cooldown was one day.


    ¡°Wait a minute, why do I always want to jump realms to fight?¡±Xu Bai shook his head and threw away these unrealistic thoughts.


    Good skill, very cost-effective.


    Xu Bai was in a good mood now that he had a new skill. He could not help but hug Ye Zi and kiss her.


    Ye Zi was still cleaning up the dishes and was shocked. She gently hammered Xu Bai¡¯s chest and complained.


    Xu Bai laughed out loud. After calming himself down, he released his grip and prepared to take out the heavy sword technique. He wanted to seize the time to check the progress bar again.


    Time was something that could be squeezed out.


    Xu Bai took another sip of tea and continued reading.


    However, before he could look at it for too long, he suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    At this moment, Ye Zi had also finished cleaning up. She came to the door and opened it. Looking at the servant outside, she frowned slightly.¡±Who are you? Why are you looking for my young master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a servant of the state magistrate. I want to ask Lord Xu to go to the state government.¡±The servant lowered his head and looked humble.


    Xu Bai was in the room, so he could hear everything clearly. He waved his hand and said,¡±Let him in.¡¯


    He had been in the Fenghua State for so long, but he had never gone there before. It was because he did not want to have any interactions with these people. After all, he was not sure if this Prefecture Magistrate was one of those pedantic scholars.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he would come looking for him now. Xu Bai concluded that there must be something going on.


    ¡± Mm.¡± Ye Zi walked to Xu Bai¡¯s side. She crossed her hands on her smooth abdomen and stood quietly.


    Only then did the servant enter the house and respectfully say,¡±Greetings, Lord Xu.¡±


    ¡°Your master wants me to go over, but what¡¯s the matter?¡±¡±Xu Bai said with interest.


    Now that he had finished his work here, he would leave soon. However, he was suddenly stopped, so Xu Bai was still a little curious.


    The servant lowered his head and replied honestly,¡±Sir, Old Master said that someone Lord Xu knows is looking for him and asked him to help find out. That¡¯s why he sent me here. That person is waiting for you now.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and asked. Have you seen what that person looks like?¡±


    The servant shook his head.¡± I haven¡¯t seen him before, but the old master said that this person seems to be very familiar with you. ¡®¡±¡®


    Especially familiar?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai thought for a while and couldn¡¯t figure out who it was, but it didn¡¯t stop him from going over to take a look.


    Thinking of this, he let the servant lead the way.


    The servant didn¡¯t say much and silently led the way.


    Xu Bai and the others followed behind, not stopping for a moment on the way. Finally, they arrived at the Fenghua State government office.


    The provincial government office was indeed very imposing.. Before Xu Bai could enter, he saw a familiar figure¡­

 Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Broken Walls and Ruins

    Chapter 494: Broken Walls and Ruins


    Translator: 549690339


    The provincial government office looked very luxurious. Compared to other places, this place was very luxurious.


    Xu Bai also recognized the person standing at the door. To be precise, he was indeed very familiar with him.


    It was broad daylight, and the sun was shining brightly. Although it was close to winter, the winter sun still added some warmth to it. Under the sunlight, there was a person standing under the sunlight, reflecting a ray of light from time to time.


    This light was reflected from the top of this person¡¯s head. There was no hair on his head, and it was bald.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu!¡± A monk wearing ordinary clothes walked over quickly with a happy expression on his face.


    His strength was as deep as the sea, and it seemed that he had already reached


    Rank-3?


    Xu Bai smiled.¡±


    This monk was none other than the long-departed No Flower.


    He didn¡¯t expect that after being separated for so long, No Flower¡¯s strength had already increased rapidly. Just from that unfathomable aura, it could be seen.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, No Flower was just an ordinary person. He didn¡¯t have the solemnity of a monk like he had before.


    After entering the mortal world, he had to think of a way to leave it. Now, it seemed that No Flower had already taken the first step and was no different from an ordinary person.


    No Flower walked over and said excitedly, ¡®¡±¡®1 happened to be on my way to


    Lingyun State and happened to pass by this place. When I learned that


    Almsgiver Xu was here, I couldn¡¯t wait to come over and meet Almsgiver Xu.¡±


    The excitement on his face was genuine. After all, their relationship was different. Back when they were in the county, they had gone through life and death together. He, Xu Bai, and Liu Xu had indeed experienced that period of time together.


    Especially Xu Bai. In Wu Hua¡¯s opinion, Xu Bai was a very Buddha-hearted person. He was devoted to Buddhism. Other than his Buddhist nature being a little lacking, everything else was perfect.


    ¡°Lingyun State?¡± Xu Bai had wanted to try and chat a little more, but after hearing No Flower¡¯s words, he was stunned.


    This was his next destination. No Flower was going there too?


    Thinking of this, he temporarily gave up on reminiscing about the past and asked his doubts.


    No Flower was also very shocked. He had indeed only come to catch up and did not know where Xu Bai was going, so he could not hide the surprise on his face.


    The two of them stood where they were and communicated for a while. Only then did Xu Bai understand what was going on with No Flower.


    Now, No Flower was already a director. Compared to before, it was a big step up. The things he managed were also relatively wider.


    This time, he was here because something big had happened in Lingyun State, so he had to rush over to deal with it. Since he was passing by this place, he came to see Xu Bai.


    After Xu Bai roughly understood the situation, he rubbed his chin and said,¡±¡±Do you want to go together?¡±


    Anyway, it was on the way, and their relationship was unusual, so it was fine for them to walk together.


    When No Flower heard that Xu Bai wanted to go to the place he was going to, he already had this intention. It was just that he hadn¡¯t mentioned it yet.


    Ye Zi watched from the side and did not say anything. She just stood quietly at the side. She knew that this person should be the young master¡¯s friend, so she also played the role of a servant girl.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, since we¡¯re leaving, let¡¯s not delay any further and hurry on!¡±Wu Hua said.


    He was still the same as before, doing things in a hurry. His personality hadn¡¯t changed much. Once he found a way, he would do it immediately.


    Xu Bai glanced at the Gate, but he did not see the state token at the door. He had already known about this situation, and guessed that it was another pedantic scholar who did not like people born in the martial world.


    They didn¡¯t even go out to welcome him. At least some people would do something ostentatious, but it was obvious that they didn¡¯t even do anything ostentatious here.


    ¡°This is how the world is. Many scholars are like this.¡±No Flower could tell what Xu Bai was thinking and explained.


    Of course, Xu Bai didn¡¯t care. Everyone had their own principles and thoughts. He wouldn¡¯t interfere easily.


    It was fine as long as they did not provoke him. If they had to impose those so-called principles and thoughts on him, then he could only be ruthless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll set off now.¡±Xu Bai said.


    The matter here was almost settled. The reason why he wanted to stay here was because he wanted to increase the progress bar. Now that the bronze coffin lid was finished, no flower happened to come again. It just so happened that they could go together. When they reached the next location, they could have one more helper.


    No Flower also brought a fast horse and tied it to a tree not far away. After hearing Xu Bai agree, he pulled the fast horse down and prepared to leave with Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything more and left on their horses.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Ye Zi rode on one with him, the puppet of the Fourth Stage rode on another, and No Flower rode on another alone.


    Without staying long or cleaning up, the group left on their horses.


    The place was quiet again. After Xu Bai left, he didn¡¯t stop and walked to his next destination as fast as he could. The wilderness was very dark and quiet. Other than the sound of Xu Bai¡¯s hooves, there was no other sound.


    The distance between the two places was still very far, and it would take a certain amount of time to get there.


    During this time, the two of them chatted from time to time. The most important topic was about No Flower..

 Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: A Barren and Broken Wall (2)

    Chapter 495: A Barren and Broken Wall (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    After all, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for so long. It was as if they had endless things to talk about when they met by chance. Xu Bai gradually understood why No Flower had improved so quickly. Ever since he returned to the temple last time, he had found his former teacher.


    His teacher had answered many questions for No Flower, and as No Flower continued to comprehend, he finally realized his weakness. Let¡¯s not talk about feelings for the time being. He had yet to see through desires.


    Therefore, ever since that day¡¯s incident, No Flower had been addicted to all kinds of places. His strength had also increased rapidly, but he was still far from leaving the mortal world.


    ¡°If I can completely walk out, perhaps I can become stronger or reach a higher realm. I¡¯m still a little lacking right now.¡±Wu Hua said.


    Xu Bai smiled as he rode his horse.¡¯¡±¡®lt¡¯s already very good to have your strength in your young life.¡±


    This sentence had no other meaning. It was purely a compliment. This was also the truth. To be able to reach Rank-3 among the younger generation was indeed worth bragging about.


    No Flower sighed and looked at Xu Bai with a resentful expression.


    Xu Bai felt a chill run down his spine when he was stared at, and he almost fell off his horse.


    Before he could say anything, No Flower spoke.


    ¡± Compared to Benefactor Xu, I¡¯m so different. Benefactor Xu has no roots and no duckweed. To be able to reach such a level, it really makes me feel a little ashamed! ¡®¡±¡®


    This was the truth. No Flower was speaking from the bottom of his heart. After all, he had seen too many miracles in Xu Bai.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to learn to lie in such a short time. Didn¡¯t they say that monks don¡¯t lie?¡±


    ¡°Of course, this little monk never lies. Almsgiver Xu¡¯s strength has improved so quickly that it¡¯s simply unbelievable.¡±No Flower¡¯s riding skills were superb. As he spoke, he rode his horse without affecting his speed at all.


    Xu Bai thought to himself.


    In fact, he had already expected this outcome. After all, from the moment he promised the Emperor, he had already thought of what the outcome would be.


    However, it did not matter to him. In any case, this step would come sooner or later. With a golden finger, it would be extremely difficult to not expose himself and greatly increase his cultivation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Tell me, what¡¯s your next matter?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    At the mention of this, No Flower¡¯s expression immediately became very serious.


    ¡°A bloody case has occurred in Lingyun State, and it¡¯s an extremely tragic bloody case.¡±


    ¡°The Gao family of Lingyun State was a martial artist, but they didn¡¯t expect that all these people would disappear overnight.¡±


    ¡°I only found dense bloodstains on the wall. From this, I can infer that someone must have killed him.¡±


    Gao family, military officer, murder case.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know much about these things, so he couldn¡¯t find any clues. He thought for a moment, then suddenly raised his hand and condensed a golden compass in the air.


    Since he wasn¡¯t sure, then he would calculate it. Anyway, he had the ability, so he wouldn¡¯t lose out if he calculated it.


    After this scene appeared, the most shocked person was No Flower, who was stunned on his horse and almost fell off.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, you have cultivated so many abilities. I told you that day that if you were to cultivate specifically, you would have already become a heavenly being. ¡°No Flower¡¯s expression was very bitter.


    He really did not expect Xu Bai to have the ability to calculate. This was beyond his expectations. After all, he had told Who¡¯s Bai about the drawbacks of cultivating too much. He thought Xu Bai would listen to him, but he did not expect Xu Bai to not listen to him. Instead, he fell deeper and deeper.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hold it in for a moment, so I cultivated a little more.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    No Flower¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. This was not a problem, but this matter was really too big.


    However, he knew that these things were useless after persuading him, and there was no way he could continue persuading him. After all, he knew Xu Bai¡¯s temper. He would be coaxed but not forced.


    Xu Bai said casually and didn¡¯t say anything else. He used No Flower as a clue


    and began to perform divination.


    After the time it took for half an incense stick to burn, Xu Bai scattered the golden compass in front of him and frowned.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, did you find something interesting?¡± No Flower asked.¡±


    Seeing Xu Bails unusual behavior, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. Therefore, he asked directly.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to participate in this matter as well,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    Just now, he calculated and suddenly realized that this matter was actually related to him. However, he did not calculate the subtlety of it and only knew that it was related to him.


    However, he only needed to guess a little to know the reason.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was related to him, and he happened to be on the way to Shangjing. Then, it could only be those who assassinated him.


    If that was the case, this was a point where he could break through. He did not expect that he would already have a clue before he reached Lingyun State. It was really unexpected.


    No Flower saw that Xu Bai was being mysterious and didn¡¯t point out the reason, so he didn¡¯t ask further.


    However, he was sure of one thing. With Xu Bails participation, he would be able to relax a lot.


    If it was someone else helping him, No Flower wouldn¡¯t be so satisfied. After all, even if someone came to help him, it might not be effective..

 Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Broken Walls and Ruins

    Chapter 496: Broken Walls and Ruins


    Translator: 549690339


    However, Xu Bai was different. He knew who Xu Bai was better than anyone else. He also knew that Xu Bai¡¯s strength was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    Fighting someone of a higher cultivation level was as easy as drinking water for Xu Bai. Therefore, No Flower felt relieved.


    ¡°Benefactor Xu, is this considered a business deal?¡± No Flower asked subconsciously. ¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head and teased,¡±lf you want to treat it as a business deal, I don¡¯t mind.¡±¡®


    No Flower quickly waved his hand, indicating that he was joking.


    Just like that, the two of them chatted as they rushed towards their final destination. Unfortunately, the journey was too long. The two of them had originally stopped at the Yin Posthouse along the way, but they did not rest for long before they set off.


    The heavens did not grant one¡¯s wish. Unexpectedly, not long after they set off again, something unusual appeared in the sky. They were walking at night, but dark clouds were gradually appearing in the distant horizon, occupying the entire sky.


    The rumbling thunder was endless, and it was as stuffy as a steamer. It felt like a mountain rain was about to come.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to rain heavily.¡± Ye Zi raised her slender neck and looked at the dark clouds in the sky.¡±Young Master, we need to find a place to shelter from the rain.¡±


    The heavy rain did not affect the people present much. After all, they were all experts. However, most of the mountains were filled with soil. If it rained, the mountain path would become very slippery and not suitable for horses to walk on.


    The people were fine, but if the horse was broken, they could only rely on their legs to travel.


    Sometimes, it was better to take things one step at a time. Xu Bai and the others didn¡¯t think too much about it. Soon, they found a small temple in the forest, which was just right for shelter.


    The small temple was already in ruins. It was located in the deep mountains and old forests. It looked unrepaired and there was a rotten aura everywhere.


    Fortunately, there were a few tiles on the roof that could serve as a place to shelter from the rain.


    There was a clay Buddha statue in the small temple. It had not been taken care of and was already covered in thick dust.


    As soon as Xu Bai stepped into the temple, a heavy rain came. The sound of the rain was accompanied by the dull thunder, making people feel depressed.


    ¡°Looks like the rain will fall for a while.¡±No Flower looked at the sky and said.


    Xu Bai took the rations from Ye Zi and handed one to No Flower.¡±¡±lt can be considered a rare free time.¡¯


    He had been rushing for the past few days and had not rested for long. Now that the rain was probably going to last for a while, he could take a break.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± No Flower touched his bald head, walked to a place to sit cross-legged, and took out another book to read.


    As he read, he was memorizing something.


    Xu Bai had almost developed an occupational disease. He subconsciously glanced at it to see if there was a progress bar. Unfortunately, there was no new progress bar.


    He looked at No Flower and asked excitedly,¡±¡±What are you looking at? Why are you blushing?¡±


    Wu Hua said,¡± It¡¯s some of my experiences in the mortal world. When I have nothing to do, I will flip through it and review the contents in order to consolidate my current realm.¡¯¡±¡®


    Experience?


    A strange smile appeared on Xu Bai¡¯s face.


    He knew how No Flower entered the mortal world. The so-called entering the mortal world was to go to the Spring Rain Pavilion and wander around. Under such circumstances, he naturally knew what the contents of the insights were.


    He had never thought that No Flower would have such a hobby. When he had nothing to do, he would take out the things he had visited in Spring Rain Pavilion to look at.


    Of course, No Flower didn¡¯t know what Xu Bai was thinking. He was still watching attentively, as if he was already lost in thought.


    Ye Zi poured a glass of water for Xu Bai.


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s command, the puppet of the Fourth Stage took out the heavy sword technique and handed it over to Xu Bai.


    Now, the progress bar of this book was almost halfway done. Unfortunately, there was still a long way to go before it reached perfection.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t give up on this little break. In his opinion, this was the most comfortable time for him to progress. No one would disturb him, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    There were still fifteen nameless saber scriptures left. He had to hurry up and finish them as soon as possible.


    However, according to his current speed, Xu Bai estimated that even if he reached Beijing, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make the progress bar perfect for all these books.


    Unless something unexpected happened in the middle, it was still possible.


    ¡°Is this considered planting a flag for myself?¡±Xu Bai thought.


    Ye Zi sat beside Xu Bai and rested her head on Xu Baits shoulder. She hugged her knees with both hands and closed her eyes in deep thought.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    She didn¡¯t know why, but the longer she was with Young Master, the more she did those kinds of things, the more her strength increased.


    It was raining heavily outside the temple, accompanied by the sound of thunder. On the other hand, it was quiet inside the temple, forming a strong contrast.


    Just as everyone was doing their own things, a series of hurried footsteps sounded. More than a dozen Jianghu people entered the temple.


    In such a heavy rain, the Jianghu people who were walking outside also needed to take shelter from the rain. This temple naturally became a place to take shelter from the rain. These Jianghu people carried different weapons and looked travel-worn.


    The leader thought that there was no one in the temple, but when he saw Xu Bai and the other two, he was stunned..

 Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Broken Walls and Ruins

    Chapter 497: Broken Walls and Ruins


    Translator: 549690339


    Those who traveled in the martial world naturally knew the rules of the martial world. They stopped not far from the door and did not choose to approach. It was not good to be close to strangers like them, so they did not talk much and rested there.


    Xu Bai only looked up and did not look at it anymore. He continued to read the progress bar in his hand.


    There was nothing unusual. Even ordinary people in the martial arts world did not show any abnormal behavior towards him.


    All of this was just a coincidence. Everyone had gathered together because they were taking shelter from the rain.


    These Jianghu people were also very particular. One of them walked out. Not long after, he came in with some firewood and started a fire in the temple.


    There was a fire at night, which revealed some liveliness.


    The temple was no longer quiet. The group of Jianghu people began to whisper.


    Xu Bai and the others were all experts, so they naturally heard the conversation.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to reach Lingyun State. Everyone, you must be alert.¡±


    ¡°Heh, of course. It¡¯s not easy to get a chance to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°The Gao family is extremely righteous in Lingyun State. They have made countless friends in the martial arts world. I don¡¯t know why they suddenly sent a message to someone they know and asked us to gather there.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? Back then, I received a favor from the Gao family. I¡¯ve always owed this favor.¡±


    Xu Bai heard it and rubbed his chin as he pondered.


    They didn¡¯t know each other, but Xu Bai¡¯s interest was piqued when the group of people mentioned the Gaos.


    He briefly sorted out the information of these people and obtained some useful information.


    First of all, they were indebted to the Gaos, and from their words, they could tell that the Gaos had made many friends and had many connections in the martial arts world.


    These people had received a favor from the Gao family. This time, the Gao family suddenly sent a message to them to gather in Lingyun State, so they rushed over.


    According to their intentions, this group of people wasn¡¯t the only one rushing over. There were others as well.


    ¡°It seems that they still don¡¯t know that the Gao family has disappeared.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Thinking about it this way, it wasn¡¯t a problem. After all, it was very normal to suddenly receive information and rush along the way without any general information. Who would care about other information during the journey?


    No Flower coughed lightly and gave Xu Bai a look, signaling him to go over and take a look.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t mind. No Flower had his own ideas, so he just had to do it.


    No Flower walked to the side of this group of people and said a Buddhist proclamation.


    This group of Jianghu people were very surprised. They did not know why No Flower would suddenly look for them.


    The leader had sharp eyes and saw the token hanging on Wu Hua¡¯s waist. It was the token of the Heaven Supervisor.


    Although there was only a difference of one level, the things that a director could manage were too many.


    The leader was from the martial world, and they were all from the martial world. In the end, they were still under the jurisdiction of the Heaven Inspectorate.


    Usually, if anything went wrong, the Heaven Inspectorate would come to look for them. Clearly, Wu Hua¡¯s sudden appearance stunned them.


    ¡°Milord, may I know why you are looking for us?¡±Although the leader was confused, he still asked in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.


    If they had made a mistake, they might have panicked when the group came knocking on their door. However, if they had not made a mistake, they would not have panicked at all when the group came knocking on their door. Since he didn¡¯t know No Flower¡¯s name, the leader only addressed him as


    ¡®Milord.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you so suddenly. Can you lend me your Hua pressed his palms together and said.


    When the leader heard this, he was even more confused. He asked, ¡°But what happened to the Gao family?¡±


    No Flower nodded and said,¡± The entire Gao family is missing. There are only a lot of bloodstains on the wall. So, I¡¯m here to investigate this case. You may have clues, but you don¡¯t know.¡±¡±


    As No Flower spoke, Xu Bai raised his finger and spun the compass formed by the golden light. After a while, he waved his sleeve and the compass disappeared.


    This group of Jianghu people had nothing to do with it and could not calculate anything. This also proved that they were not involved in this matter.


    However, when No Flower mentioned the letter, Xu Bai¡¯s interest was piqued.


    When the martial artists heard this, they were obviously shocked.


    The leader didn¡¯t hesitate. He took out the letter and handed it to No Flower.


    Since something had happened, he couldn¡¯t say anything more. He had to take the letter out obediently to avoid the fire from burning him.


    This was the way of the martial world. Sometimes, they were heroic, but sometimes, they could only seek solitude.


    No Flower took the letter and walked to Xu Bai¡¯s side, opening it in front of him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai took a quick glance. The content was very simple. It was to gather them in Lingyun State. There was no purpose or reason. It was just a simple content.


    He performed the Computational Canon of Feng Shui again and used the compass to analyze it. There was still no information, but he still noticed something different.


    ¡°The handwriting on it is very sloppy. It was clearly written in panic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I can see it too.¡± ¡± Yes.¡± No Flower nodded.¡± It looks like he must have experienced something before this. And it¡¯s something that¡¯s enough to make him afraid. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so flustered. ¡®¡±¡®


    It¡¯s not just fear,¡± Ye Zi interjected.¡± He predicted the consequences of the matter. The consequences should be terrifying enough, so he wanted to change the consequences. That¡¯s why he hurriedly wrote this letter..¡±¡±

 Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Broken Walls and Ruins

    Chapter 498: Broken Walls and Ruins


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai nodded his head and carefully pondered in his mind.


    At this moment, the leader walked over. He felt that he had to say something to at least clear his name.


    ¡°Milords, it¡¯s like this. The Gao family has made many friends in the martial world. This time, I think he sent this letter to many people.¡± ¡°Our group actually came from three different places. We only gathered together after we met on the way.¡±


    The leader didn¡¯t know how to address Xu Bai and the others, but seeing that No Flower was getting along well with Xu Bai and the others, it wasn¡¯t wrong to address them as Lord.


    At this moment, the rain outside had already lessened slightly. Gradually, it turned from light to nothing.


    Xu Bai came to the door and looked at the gloomy weather outside. He said, ¡°Looks like we have to hurry up. This is getting more and more interesting.¡±


    He had calculated that the Gao family was related to him. Now that the Gao family had mysteriously disappeared, it was definitely related to the person who had assassinated him.


    ¡°You guys go back. Don¡¯t get involved in this matter. ¡°No Flower followed behind Xu Bai and said to this group of Jianghu people.


    It was already chaotic enough now. He did not want the situation to become even more chaotic. It was also good to let these people go back.


    The leader watched as Xu Bai and the others walked away. He gritted his teeth and finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the further the better.¡±


    This situation was not something they could participate in. It was better for them to leave.


    At this time, a Jianghu person stuck out his neck and said, ¡®¡±But the Gao family treated us so well back then. Now that we see them in trouble, we leave. How can this be justified?¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone present fell silent. The people of the martial arts world were particular about morality. They had indeed wanted to leave before, but now that they were mentioned by this martial arts person, it would not be good if they left.


    Everyone wanted face.


    Another martial artist came to the door quietly and prepared to leave.


    Everyone looked over in confusion.


    Someone who knew him was even more puzzled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually the most loyal? You want to leave at this time?¡±


    The Jianghu man who was about to leave held his breath. He turned around and looked at them as if they were idiots.¡±You bunch of idiots, don¡¯t tell me you think we can solve something that even the Bloody Butcher can¡¯t?¡± Bloody Butcher Blade Guest?


    The moment these four words were said, everyone present exclaimed in unison.


    They suddenly remembered that there was a man with a black knife at his waist just now. Even Si Zheng of the Sky Supervision Bureau was talking to him with a pleasant expression.


    The Jianghu man who had been sticking his neck out and saying that he was loyal suddenly became silent and quietly packed his bags.


    As she cleaned up, she mumbled.


    ¡°Forget it, the Bloody Butcher Blade Guest is here. It¡¯s better not to get involved.¡±


    Everyone followed his example and started packing their things. Soon, they left one by one. They left in different directions, but the only thing in common was that they were far away from Lingyun State.


    After Xu Bai and the others left the temple, they rushed to Lingyun State.


    They weren¡¯t too far away from Lingyun State. After walking for a few days, they finally arrived at Lingyun State.


    The Lingyun State had a different performance compared to the Fenghua State. The local customs and customs here had also changed greatly.


    The biggest difference was that compared to the Fenghua State, the Lingyun State was much richer.


    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it.


    ¡°Should we find a place to rest first, or should we go over and take a look?¡±No Flower asked.


    Xu Bai looked around and found that the commoners were all worried.


    Presumably, something had happened to the Gao family. Hundreds of people had disappeared here for no reason. News had spread. There was no wall in the world that did not leak, so the people naturally carried worries.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡±


    Since he had a clue, he had to look for it first.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t have procrastination. On the contrary, he had some obsessive-compulsive disorder. If he didn¡¯t go and take a look immediately after finding a clue, he would feel uncomfortable all over.


    No Flower nodded and walked in front.


    It was actually very simple to find the Gao family. They just needed to ask a random citizen on the way. After asking clearly, everyone did not stop and rushed towards their destination.


    When they arrived at their destination, they looked at the empty mansion in front of them and could not help but be stunned.


    The gate of the mansion was wide open, and the inside was empty. Nothing was there, and it became unusually deserted.


    Hundreds of people had disappeared for no reason, and not a single person was left behind. When it was spread among the commoners, it was also considered a taboo. Therefore, no commoners passed by here, afraid that they would be unlucky.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The few of them did not mind this. They walked towards the Gao family and soon arrived at the empty courtyard.


    ¡°Heh, this prefecture commander is quite straightforward. He knew that this little monk was coming and didn¡¯t even leave behind a guard. ¡°No Flower was slightly dissatisfied.


    In this day and age, there were some people who specialized in being an official for the sake of being an official. This kind of matter was obviously the work of the Heaven Inspectorate, so the state order did not bother about it to avoid getting burned.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t reply. He raised his right hand and drew a golden compass in the air.


    He felt that he should be able to find some clues here..

 Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: The Unusual Appearance of the Secluded Village Late at Night (1)

    Chapter 499: The Unusual Appearance of the Secluded Village Late at Night (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    He wanted to see if he could find something useful. Anyway, there was no harm in giving it a try.


    Xu Bai raised his right hand, and a golden compass appeared. He pressed his finger on it, and the True Core Strength in his body surged out, stirring up a gust of wind in the surroundings.


    The golden compass slowly rotated, emitting a dazzling light in the air. Then, the needle on it suddenly reversed crazilyu


    ¡°There¡¯s a chance!¡±


    He was very clear that this situation should have caused a change and could be calculated.


    As expected, the golden needle spun quickly for a while before gradually stopping. Then, the needle pointed to a direction and trembled slightly.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and looked in that direction. It was the backyard of the mansion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. Maybe there¡¯s something we want inside.¡± Since the Feng Shui Arithmetic Sutra pointed in this direction, it must be effective.


    No Flower nodded and rushed toward the location Xu Bai had mentioned.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stop either. He followed behind them and quickly walked past the lavish front yard to the backyard.


    The backyard was also very large. After all, this was a large family. Just the size alone was already shocking. Unfortunately, because there were no people here, although it was very large, it was empty and filled with a deathly stillness.


    When Xu Bai walked into the backyard with the golden compass, the needle on the compass changed again and pointed in another direction. Xu Bai did not stop and continued walking in this direction. Soon, he arrived under an old tree.


    The tree looked very sturdy, but the leaves on the branches had already fallen off. Although it was still alive, it gave off a feeling of old age.


    For some reason, Xu Bai felt that a pair of eyes were staring at him the moment he saw the tree, and the source of the eyes was the tree.


    It was a very strange feeling. There was only a tree in front of him, but it felt like a living person.


    ¡°Did you notice anything wrong? For example, this tree always gave people the feeling that it was alive.¡±Xu Bai asked.


    The needle was pointing at this tree. This tree was definitely related, but the most important thing now was the feeling just now. It was very strange.


    When No Flower heard Xu Bai, he shook his head and said,¡±¡±l don¡¯t feel anything else. I look like a very ordinary tree.¡±


    As if to confirm his feelings, No Flower walked around the tree several times and looked up and down carefully, but he didn¡¯t find anything.


    Xu Bai looked at Ye Zi again, meaning,¡± Can you tell?¡±


    Ye Zi imitated Xu Bai and stood beside Xu Bai, looking up and down. However, after looking for a long time, she still found nothing. She gently shook her head and said softly, ¡°Young Master, there is nothing unusual. This is just an ordinary tree. Young Master, did you find anything?¡±


    She also couldn¡¯t tell what was going on. In front of her, this tree was very ordinary and normal. It didn¡¯t give off the feeling that someone was watching it, as Xu Bai had said.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself,¡±¡±What a strange thing.¡±


    He clearly had this feeling, and even now, this feeling had not disappeared, and


    It even made his back teel cold. He kept teenng that someone was silently watching, and the gaze was not hidden, staring straight at him.


    But why was he the only one who could feel it?


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    All of this did not matter. Since there was someone watching, and it came from this tree, then he would start from this tree. It was a very simple matter, and there was no need to beat around the bush.


    Xu Bai pulled out the black saber Hundred Rend from his waist and waved it gently. Countless fragments exploded and surrounded the tree.


    In just an instant, the towering ancient tree turned into fragments that filled the sky and disappeared without without a trace. At the same time, something appeared in the ancient tree.


    A corpse.


    There was a corpse hidden in this withered ancient tree. The corpse was covered in wounds and dressed in silk. It looked like it was from a wealthy family.


    He was a man in his fifties, and there was a superior aura between his brows. Even in death, that aura could still reach people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°This is¡­The head of the Gaos?¡± No Flower quickly reacted. He took out a piece of paper from his pocket. On the paper was a portrait. The person in the portrait was exactly the same as the male corpse.


    In their line of work, they would definitely collect information in advance, so it was normal for him to have such information.


    After the male corpse appeared, he did not fall to the ground. Instead, he stood on the spot as if he was alive. Other than the fact that he was not breathing, he looked no different from a living person. Of course, the wounds on his body were shocking.


    No Flower held the portrait in his hand and walked around the male corpse. In the end, he found a fatal wound on the male corpse¡¯s neck.


    ¡°His whole body is covered in small wounds, and the wound on his neck is fatal.


    It seems that before he died, he had an intense struggle with someone. Otherwise, he would have been killed in an instant.¡±


    ¡°But why was his body hidden in the tree? Is there something strange in this tree?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°There are other corpses. Why aren¡¯t there any here?¡±


    No Flower began to talk to himself. Every sentence was the source of the problem, but there were no clues to these problems.


    At this moment, Ye Zi suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Young Master, perhaps there is a new discovery at the original location under this tree.¡±


    ¡°I once read about this method of hiding people in trees in an ancient book, but the book did not record its purpose..¡±

 Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: An Abnormal Appearance in the Nether Village Late at Night (2)

    Chapter 500: An Abnormal Appearance in the Nether Village Late at Night (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°They only said that hiding the corpse in the tree and burying the corpse at the bottom of the tree is this method.¡±


    When Xu Bai heard Ye Zi¡¯s words, he turned his head and looked at the golden compass in his hand. The needle was still pointing at the previous position. No matter how he moved, the needle¡¯s direction would not change. In other words, it would still be in front of him in the end.


    If there were no changes, then this place was the key.


    Looking at the male corpse standing in front of him, Xu Bai raised his leg and kicked it. The male corpse rolled on the ground and soon rolled to the side, maintaining the posture of facing the yellow soil.


    At this moment, Xu Bai saw a hole under the tree, and there was a rotten smell coming out of the hole.


    The smell of corpses.


    The strong smell of the corpse made Xu Bai cover his nose and take a step back.


    Although the hole wasn¡¯t big, one could see a dense pile of pale corpses from the outside. Some of the corpses had already rotted, and maggots were crawling on them.


    ¡°I found them. So they¡¯re all dead, not missing.¡±No Flower said in shock.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t see the whole picture, he could see from the hole that these people were wearing the clothes of servants. In addition, the Gao family had disappeared, and hundreds of people had disappeared inexplicably. It was easy to associate them together.


    ¡°The missing Gao family is buried under a tree, and the tree gives me the feeling that someone is looking straight at me.¡±


    ¡°What are these guys trying to do? Could it be that the Gao family knows something and wants to silence them?¡±


    ¡°Or rather¡­Similar to the demon masters he had encountered before, they wanted to use human lives to open some kind of passageway?¡±


    Xu Bai carefully sorted out his thoughts. After thinking for a while, he looked at No Flower and said, ¡°Brother Wu Hua, looks like we have to dig this place up.¡± As he spoke, he held Ye Zi¡¯s hand and silently took a few steps back.


    He couldn¡¯t see the whole picture from this hole. In that case, he would dig this hole and see if there were any clues inside.


    As for who was going to dig, it was naturally No Flower.


    The smell was disgusting. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Bai couldn¡¯t get used to it, but that he didn¡¯t smell it when there was no need to.


    This was like going to the toilet. The toilet was smelly enough, but one could still get used to it. However, getting used to it and liking it were two different things.


    It was impossible for someone to go to the toilet to sniff when they had nothing to do, right?


    No Flower¡¯s mouth twitched, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    No Flower was an honest person most of the time. Of course, this honest person was also very cunning at times.


    However, at this moment, he felt that there was no need to decline.


    Of course, No Flower wouldn¡¯t dig either. There was an easier way.


    Rays of light appeared on No Flower¡¯s body. The light gradually gathered and covered No Flower¡¯s entire body.


    This was the wonderful technique of the Titanium Temple, the Body of the Titanium.


    Xu Bai¡¯s Diamond Heart Devil Body was formed from this fusion. He had seen No Flower use it before, but it wasn¡¯t as strong as it was now.


    The current No Flower gave off a sense of unity, like an airtight bucket that looked very resistant to attacks.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I wonder if I can withstand the First Punch of the Darchai.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    No Flower had planned to take action immediately, but for some reason, he felt that Xu Bai was looking at him strangely. It was as if Xu Bai¡¯s hands were itching to punch him.


    He didn¡¯t waste any time. He raised his right foot and slowly stomped on the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A dull sound rang out. In the next moment, the ground in front of him cracked inch by inch and collapsed.


    At this moment, the scene below was revealed.


    There were hundreds of pale corpses lying in a huge pit.


    The deep pit formed a circle with the ancient tree as the center.


    If the ancient tree had not been destroyed by Xu Bai, it would have become the brightest child in the circular pit.


    No, to be precise, it was the corpse of the Gao family head.


    ¡°This¡­ Who was so cruel and sinful?¡±No Flower put his palms together and chanted the name of Buddha.


    The Titanium Temple had always been responsible for subduing demons and devils. Most of the monks there were filled with evil spirits. After all, those who were doing this kind of living these days would more or less be tainted by some. Of course, they often cultivated Buddhism, so the Buddhist nature on their bodies was stronger and could cover up the evil spirits.


    There was a kind-looking Bodhisattva, and there was also an angry Vajra.


    But ultimately, they were still monks, so when they saw the scene in front of them, No Flower felt pity.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the occasion wasn¡¯t right, he would have even thought of singing a sutra to ferry souls.


    It was an occupational disease.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t feel anything. It was normal to see dead people in this world, even if there were so many dead people.


    He took a rough look and found that these corpses were densely covered with wounds, and the last wound was the fatal wound on the neck.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s definitely not because they had an intense fight.¡±¡±There must be a deeper reason.¡± Xu Bai turned his head.¡±


    These wounds were the same as the wounds on Master Gao¡¯s body. His entire body was covered in fine wounds, and his neck was the final fatal wound. Just this point alone made it impossible for it to be left behind by an intense battle.


    It was a simple analogy. In the Gao family, the head of the Gao family was definitely the strongest. There was no doubt about this.


    If the other party could kill the Gao family head after a fierce battle, then this person was definitely stronger than the Gao family head.


    For someone stronger than the Gao family head to kill the other members of the Gao family, did he need to cause so many injuries and intense fighting?

 Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: An Abnormal Phenomenon in the Nether Village Late at Night (3)

    Chapter 501: An Abnormal Phenomenon in the Nether Village Late at Night (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    No need. Not only did he not need it, but he could kill him with one strike.


    Therefore, Xu Bai thought that this person must have left such a wound on purpose.


    ¡°Could it be a special weapon?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    If a special weapon was used, it would cause such a wound. Then everything seemed to be very easy to explain.


    Of course, this was only his guess.


    Xu Bai used the Arithmetic Sutra of Feng Shui again, and a golden compass appeared on his finger.


    This time, he planned to use the corpses in front of him as clues and count them again.


    However, before he could make any calculations, a huge abnormality appeared in the next moment.


    There were originally hundreds of corpses in the deep pit, but as he moved, these corpses quickly turned into ashes.


    Not only that, even the corpse of the Gao family head on the ground turned into nothingness at the same time.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    This special situation made Xu Bai frown.


    ¡°Young Master, look at the bottom of the pit. It seems like something is growing out.¡±Ye Zi suddenly pointed at the deep pit on the ground and reminded him.


    Xu Bai turned his gaze over and found that the soil in the deep pit was actually bulging.


    It was like boiling water, densely packed with big bumps.


    There was only one reason for this.


    There was something under the soil.


    ¡°Be careful. Let¡¯s see what kind of trash it is. ¡°Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said.


    Everyone nodded and became alert.


    In the next moment, the soil that was originally bulging suddenly shattered, and small bugs flew out from the big bags.


    Each bug was at most the size of a thumb, but there were so many bugs flying out of the bags that it was impossible to count them.


    The little bug had wings on its back, and its body was black and shiny. Its triangular mouthpart was disgusting, and its body carried a strong corpse smell.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Xu Bai waved his black blade, Hundred Splits. The fragments exploded and crushed the bugs in front of him with endless starlight.


    These bugs looked very scary and looked very scary. The sound of their wings flapping was especially ear-piercing, but their strength was not very good.


    The shards scattered a portion of the bugs, turning them into ashes. On the other side, No Flower raised his hand slightly and shot out a ray of light, turning the remaining bugs into ashes.


    However, No Flower¡¯s expression was very serious. Clearly, he had seen something from these bugs.


    Xu Bai could tell at a glance that something was wrong with No Flower. He frowned and said,¡±¡±Did you discover something?¡±


    No Flower nodded his head and said with a serious expression,¡±¡±lf my guess is correct, these bugs should be from the Gu God Sect.¡±


    Gu God Sect?


    This was the first time Xu Bai had heard of this name, so he could not help but feel curious. He turned around and sized up Ye Zi, only to see a trace of astonishment on Ye Zi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Have you heard of this name before?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    As his personal expert in knowledge, Ye Zi was very sensible. When Xu Bai asked the first question, she already knew what Xu Bai wanted.


    Ye Zi told him everything she knew¡­


    ¡°The Gu God Sect is an extremely evil organization. Their creed is to use humans as Gu worms to nurture the best Gu worms in the world.¡±


    ¡°They have a unique characteristic. Wherever they go, not a single blade of grass will grow. As long as it¡¯s a human, they will suffer from their vicious hands. Regardless of whether there¡¯s hatred or not, they kill aimlessly.¡±


    ¡°After killing people, they inject the Gu worms into the corpses and use the corpses to nurture the Gu worms. The goal is to nurture ferocious Gu worms.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that the hundred people in this family have all been used as tools to raise Gu.¡±


    As she spoke, Ye Zi shook her head. Clearly, she felt that she had run into bad luck when she mentioned this so-called Gu God Sect.


    Raising Gu?


    This was understandable. There was related content circulating on the Internet in his previous life.


    However, this was the first time he had heard of using corpses to raise Gu worms.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid the only one here to deal with you is the Gu God Sect.¡±Ye Zi said.


    According to legend, the people of the Gu God Sect never associated themselves with others. In their eyes, other than their so-called Gu God Sect, no one else was worthy of being with them.¡±


    ¡°If I were to force myself to be with them, I¡¯m afraid I would have long become a tool for them to raise Gu. After all, there have been examples, and there are quite a number of such examples.¡±


    No Flower added after hearing Ye Zi¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°It is precisely because of this characteristic of theirs that up until now, they are basically at the level of being hated by gods and ghosts. No matter if they are righteous or evil, they are unwilling to have any interaction with them.¡±


    Xu Bai touched his chin and said,¡± If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s much simpler. At least it won¡¯t involve more forces. Wait a minute. Anyone who is with them, as long as they are not from the Gu God Sect, will become their tool to raise Gu?¡¯¡±¡®


    He looked at the empty pit. The corpse was long gone, leaving only some bug fragments.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°If anyone who stays with them will become a tool to raise Gu, was the Gao family planning to harm me before?¡±


    As I said just now, this group of Gu God Sect¡¯s killers were only for the sake of raising Gu. They did not care who the other party was.


    But now, it just so happened that the Gao family had fallen for the trick. The others were fine. Could it be that the Gao family was prepared to deal with him together with them?


    Thinking about it this way, it seemed to make sense.


    ¡°Regardless of whether we deal with Almsgiver Xu or not, we seem to have lost our lead again. ¡°No Flower smiled bitterly..

 Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: An Anomaly Appears in the Nether Village Late at Night (4)

    Chapter 502: An Anomaly Appears in the Nether Village Late at Night (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Everyone was already dead, and there was no follow-up result. It was no longer important what identity the Gao family played.


    ¡® No, there are clues in the country.¡± Xu Bai smiled.


    In his hand, the golden compass appeared again. This time, he used the bug fragments in the pit as a basis for divination.


    Since the Gaos were gone, the only thing left was the bug¡¯s fragments. Perhaps he could figure out something.


    The golden compass slowly spun in the air, giving off a mysterious and strange feeling.


    Gradually, the needle on it began to move. Xu Bails eyes lit up. This was useful.


    A moment later, the needle gradually stopped vibrating and pointed in a direction, as if telling them that this direction was the source of the clue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Xu Bai said.


    This Feng Shui Arithmetic Sutra was really a very good skill. If it was like before, without this skill, he could only go home and stop quietly. But now, he had the initiative.


    Everyone did not hesitate and left quickly in the direction pointed by the


    The needle pointed at a remote street. After they left the abandoned house, they followed the needle and left the Lingyun State.


    The road ahead was no longer the official road, but a wilderness. There was no one around. Other than the moonlight, it seemed unusually deserted.


    ¡°Why did they bring us out? Could it be that they are hiding here?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Although he was very confused, Feng Shui would not lie. Xu Bai continued to follow.


    After the few of them walked for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, something strange finally appeared in front of them.


    A small village appeared in front of everyone. Because the sky was too dark, the darkness enveloped the village, making it look abnormally strange.


    ¡± Village? Or is it a small village? Why is it here?¡±¡±Xu Bai was getting more and more confused.


    When they arrived at the village, they realized that it was already dark, so there was no one in the village. Even the lights were not lit.


    ¡°Do you want to go in and take a look?¡± No Flower asked.


    Xu Bai thought about it carefully and nodded.


    He had already come this far. If he didn¡¯t go in and take a look, he would feel especially at a loss.


    Everyone raised their guard and walked into the small village. The surroundings were quiet. Other than the meowing of cats and dogs, there was only the sound of their footsteps.


    Ye Zi suddenly whispered, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but there¡¯s actually no snoring here.¡± ¡±


    The quieter the environment, the more subtle sounds could be heard.


    This was just a run-down village, and the soundproofing of the rooms was not good. Everyone was an expert, but they could not hear the sound of snoring.


    Xu Bai¡¯s frown deepened. He felt that this place was like a dead land. However, the clean streets told him that someone had cleaned this place before.


    He stood there and thought for a while. Finally, he came to a house and knocked on the door gently.


    She didn¡¯t have any other intentions. She just wanted to see if there was anyone living in this room.


    He thought that no one would pay attention to him, but after he knocked on the door, he heard the sound of clothes being put on, followed by an old voice. ¡°Who is it, knocking on the door so late at night?¡±


    The old voice was very far at first, but it slowly approached. However, it did not open the door. It was obvious that it would not open the door rashly without knowing who was outside.


    ¡°Old man.¡± Xu Bai softened his tone.¡±We are traveling merchants passing by. Due to the rush at night, we lost our way. Can we stay in the village and rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°Squeak¡­


    Following Xu Bai¡¯s voice, the wooden door creaked slightly.


    At this moment, Xu Bai saw the situation behind the door clearly.


    Behind the door, an old man with an old face was holding a walking stick and wearing thin clothes.


    ¡°Trader?¡± The old man said warily,¡± Don¡¯t lie to me. Let me tell you, everyone in the village is here. As long as I shout, they will come. Why are you traveling merchants coming here instead of the official post station?¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and took out some money. He looked at the old man and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. In order to hurry up, after all, some goods have to be delivered as soon as possible. I didn¡¯t expect that in order to hurry up, we lost our way and the goods accidentally dropped along the way. Sigh, now we only hope to go back early and not earn money.¡±


    After receiving the money. the old man did not let down his guard- He still


    sized up Xu Bai as if he was checking if Xu Bai was lying.


    In terms of acting, Xu Bai was an expert. There were no flaws on the surface.


    The old man then looked at Ye Zi and No Flower beside him and asked curiously,¡±lt¡¯s normal for you to have a woman by your side, but why is there a monk?¡±


    Ye Zi was covered with a veil. Although her appearance could not be seen clearly, it did not arouse any suspicion. Only No Flower made the old man feel very puzzled.


    A monk? How could a traveling merchant have a monk?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As for the puppet of the Fourth Stage, since it was dressed like a human, it was at least much more ordinary than a monk.


    Xu Bai explained, ¡°Sigh¡­¡± This is my useless younger brother. He doesn¡¯t like to study, but he loves to worship Buddha. He just happened to be going to the temple in our place, so he accompanied me.¡±


    No Flower was speechless.


    Good heavens, during this exchange, he suddenly dropped a generation.


    When the old man heard Xu Bail s words, he looked at the winnings in his hand and then looked around. Finally, he pointed at a thatched pavilion not far away and said,¡±The houses in the village are all full, so I won¡¯t let you in rashly. You can rest in the pavilion. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you to the nearest city..¡±

 Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: An Abnormal Appearance in the Nether Village Late at Night (5)

    Chapter 503: An Abnormal Appearance in the Nether Village Late at Night (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He did not expect the other party to be so vigilant. However, he still nodded when he saw the empty space.


    ¡°Squeak..


    The door closed, and the surroundings fell silent.


    Xu Bai led No Flower and the others into the pavilion and found some wooden tables and stools.


    The pavilion was very crude, built with a few pieces of wood and some grass. It should have been built by some villagers themselves. He did not know what use it had.


    Xu Bai sat on a wooden stool and looked at the dark night outside. ¡°Benefactor Xu, did you find anything?¡± Wu Hua asked.¡±


    ¡°No, what about you guys?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    That old man was very normal. There was nothing wrong with him, and his behavior was normal.


    Ye Zi shook her head.


    No Flower also shook his head.


    They also did not see anything different. On the contrary, they felt that it was very ordinary.


    ¡°The more normal it is, the more abnormal it is.¡±Xu Bai said,¡± My math skills won¡¯t cheat me. Let¡¯s wait and see. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything different tonight. Or maybe tomorrow morning. When those people wake up, we¡¯ll see the situation.¡±


    Everyone nodded. This was the only way.


    Xu Bai raised his right hand again, and the golden compass appeared. After the needle entered tne village, It Kept moving around, sometimes up ancl sometimes down, sometimes left and sometimes right.


    Xu Bai could understand this situation. This meant that the entire village was his target.


    Since he was here, he would see what was going on here.


    Xu Bai calmly took out his [Buckguard] skill and continued to check the progress bar.


    The night was long, accompanied by the bright moon.


    It was almost the end of autumn, and the temperature at night had suddenly dropped. Fortunately, they were unusual people, so the temperature did not affect them at all.


    Under the moonlight, as the night deepened, even the barking of cats and dogs gradually stopped.


    The few of them did their own things and did not disturb each other.


    As the night deepened, the bright moon in the sky gradually disappeared into the clouds.


    At this moment, Xu Bails ears suddenly twitched as he looked in a certain direction.


    Just now, his divine soul had sensed that there was someone there.


    As Xu Bai looked over, a figure flashed past at the end of the street in the distance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Bai put the book into his bag and walked toward that location.


    That figure was not fast, so everyone followed him carefully.


    Gradually, Xu Bai could see the figure clearly.


    It was a person dressed as an ordinary villager. He was not old, probably in his thirties. At this moment, he was wearing tattered cotton clothes and was carefully looking around as if he was afraid of causing any commotion. Xu Bai and the others followed while keeping an eye on their surroundings.


    At this moment, a melodious voice suddenly sounded.


    The sound was not music. It sounded like the wind blowing through the forest.


    In the wilderness, the sound of wind blowing through the forest was normal.


    However, as soon as the voice appeared, Xu Bai saw the villager in front of him and his body suddenly froze.


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­


    A strange laughter came from the villager¡¯s mouth.


    The villager¡¯s footsteps became stiff as he walked forward step by step.


    ¡°That sound is not right. It can affect a person¡¯s soul, but it¡¯s weak.¡±Xu Bai said.


    ¡°I once heard that the Gu God Sect has a type of Gu that can affect others through special syllables.¡±Ye Zi said.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± In short, be careful. If anything unusual happens, be more decisive.¡±


    In front of them, the villager was still walking. After walking for about half an incense stick of time, he finally stopped.


    The place where the villagers stopped was a huge tree. The tree was luxuriant and swaying gently. Clearly, the sound just now was very likely to have come from this tree.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming, beauty, I¡¯m coming. Come out quickly, I can¡¯t wait.¡±The villagers sounded anxious, but their movements were very stiff, forming a strong contrast.


    At this moment, something strange happened to the huge tree.


    A crack suddenly appeared in the center of the tree trunk. Soon, a pale arm covered in livor mortis stretched out from the crack.


    This arm was as white as paper, and densely packed livor mortis appeared on it. It looked extremely terrifying.


    As the arm appeared, a naked female corpse crawled out.


    The female corpse was covered in livor mortis, and some parts of her body had already begun to rot.


    Most importantly, the female corpse did not have eyeballs. Instead, there were two empty holes in her eyes, which looked full of despair.


    There were two strange Gu worms in the big hole, standing inside, flapping their wings and making rustling sounds.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Clearly, the sound that could affect the divine soul just now was emitted by these two Gu worms.


    ¡°Ding! ¡±


    At this moment, a crisp bell rang from the giant tree.


    The ringing was crisp and pleasant to the ears.


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked in the direction of the bell.. He saw a woman standing on a dense branch¡­

 Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Xu Bai l s Admirer

    Chapter 504: Xu Bai l s Admirer


    Translator: 549690339


    The forest itself was dark. In addition to the strange scene and the woman standing on the branch, it gave off a very terrifying feeling.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He looked over.


    The woman stood on the tree. Under the moonlight, Xu Bai could see clearly that she was an extremely beautiful woman. However, her clothes were different from ordinary people. Although the color of her clothes was not very bright, it revealed a strange charm.


    Her long black hair was adorned with all kinds of silver jewelry. It gave Xu Bai the feeling that she was from a minority race in his previous life.


    Under the giant tree, the female corpse covered in livor mortis moved at this moment. She slowly raised her pale arms and placed them on the shoulders of the villagers.


    In the empty eyes, the two Gu worms flapped their wings, and their voices sounded in this dark land. The villagers muttered to themselves as if they had gone crazy.


    ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m here. Take off your clothes. I¡¯ll take off my clothes too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Otherwise, my wife will come looking for me.¡±


    The villagers began to take off their clothes very quickly, as if they were in a hurry.


    However, before he could finish, the woman on the tree suddenly raised her hand and shot out a ray of light. This ray of light was pitch-black in color and was abnormally obvious under the moonlight.


    Xu Bai hid in the distance and saw it clearly. This black light was not its own, but through the reflection of the moonlight, it gave off a feeling of black light. In fact, it was a Gu worm with wings.


    ¡°Gu worms again?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    For some reason, this Gu worm gave him a different feeling. The ones he had seen before were all ferocious and terrifying, making his hair stand on end, but this one was not like that. Instead, it made him feel especially comfortable.


    The Gu worm only shook in front of the villagers once, and the villagers screamed, their eyes rolled back, and they fainted on the ground.


    The next moment, the two Gu worms that were originally hidden in the female corpse¡¯s eyes let out a shrill scream and chased after the Gu worms that the woman had just shot out.


    In less than a second, three Gu worms fought together, fighting fiercely in midair.


    It was obvious that the two Gu worms were not a match for the other. In just a moment, they were torn into pieces by the Gu worm and swallowed into its stomach.


    The woman hiding in the giant tree jumped down from the sky and landed steadily on the ground.


    The Gu worm flying in the air flew towards the woman and stopped in her hand. The woman flipped her right hand and the Gu worm disappeared.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Seeing this, Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else and rushed toward the woman.


    Of course, before he rushed out, he added,


    ¡°I want him alive.¡±


    The black blade, Hundred Rend, suddenly exploded into countless fragments that surrounded the woman. As long as Xu Bai gave the order, these fragments would turn into starlight that filled the sky and pierce the woman into a hornet¡¯s nest.


    Wu Hua and Ye Zi followed closely behind and surrounded the woman.


    This scene happened too quickly, and the woman clearly didn¡¯t react in time. Her beautiful face was filled with surprise, but it quickly darkened.


    ¡°I thought the Gu God Sect would not join forces with outsiders. It seems that my cousin did not follow the Gu God Sect¡¯s wishes.¡±


    The voice was crisp, but there was an indescribable coldness to it.


    ¡°Gu God Sect?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin. He seemed to have heard something.


    Just now, this woman said something about cousin and that the Gu God Sect would not join forces with outsiders. Could it be that this woman was not his enemy and had other motives?


    It was very possible, and the possibility was very high.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai prepared to speak.


    He had to confirm the other party¡¯s identity first. If he was not an enemy, then he was a friend. After all, the enemy of an enemy was a friend.


    However, before he could say anything, the woman attacked him impulsively.


    The woman raised her hand, and a ray of light appeared in her hand. The silver jewelry on her head made a tinkling sound, and then, dense Gu worms flew out of her sleeve.


    ¡°You¡¯re in cahoots with the Gu God Sect, die!¡±


    Gu worms covered the sky and covered the earth, sweeping towards Xu Bai and the others with a terrifying aura.


    The sound of flapping wings came one after another. It sounded unusually chaotic in his ears and made him feel irritated.


    At the next moment, the Gu worm in the air stopped moving, it was in a deadlock in the air, it did not move forward or backward.


    On the other hand, the silver ornament on the woman¡¯s head had also stopped shaking because her entire body was wrapped in fragments, especially her neck. Dozens of fragments of the black knife were wrapped around her neck. If she moved even a little, she would die.


    ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive. Why didn¡¯t you finish your sentence?¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    This woman¡¯s Gu worm was much more powerful, but this woman herself was very fragile and could not defend against his fragments.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    How should he put it? It was just like the game he had played in his previous life. There was a Summoner class in the game. It was similar to this. Its strength was weak, but the things it summoned were very strong.


    This type of person was more suitable for scheming and not for direct combat.


    ¡°Shameless brat, I¡¯m going to fight you!¡±


    This woman clearly knew that she was being held hostage, but she was not afraid at all. She was prepared to continue controlling the Gu worm, as if she wanted to compete with Xu Bai to see if the saber or the Gu worm was faster.


    Things seemed to have gotten out of control. At this moment, No Flower spoke and took out the token in his hand..

 Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Xu Bai l s Admirer (2)

    Chapter 505: Xu Bai l s Admirer (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Wait a minute! I¡¯m the Heaven Overseeing Division¡¯s Si Zheng Wuhua, we¡¯re not from the Gu God Sect!¡±


    This situation was already very obvious. No Flower naturally understood that this woman must have another origin. It was better not to fight at this time.


    He was one of the people who understood Xu Bai the most, and he also knew Xu Bails character. Even if this woman was not from the Gu God Sect, if she wanted to fight Xu Bai to the death, Xu Bai would not mind fighting. At most, he would let this woman live.


    Therefore, at the critical moment, the victor still took out his own token to ease the awkward atmosphere in front of him.


    The surrounding Gu worms suddenly stopped. When the woman saw the token in No Flower¡¯s hand, her willow-like eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°You guys are from the Heaven Inspectorate, aren¡¯t you from my cousin¡¯s side?¡±


    No Flower nodded.¡± Put these things away first. We won¡¯t harm your life. After all, our goal is likely to be the same.¡±¡±


    The woman thought about it carefully, and in the end, she waved her hand and put all the Gu worms back into her sleeve.


    However, Xu Bail s fragment was not taken back. He still maintained his original posture.


    ¡®What do you mean?¡± the woman asked.


    She had already stopped, so why was Xu Bai still holding on?


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± We¡¯ve proven our identities. You should also prove yours. It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. If we can¡¯t prove it, it¡¯s better for us to maintain this state of communication.


    His guesses about the woman¡¯s identity were just guesses. Without solid proof, these guesses would never be confirmed. Therefore, Xu Bai did not stop.


    The woman was stunned on the spot. In the end, she gritted her teeth and was about to reach into her arms.


    The next moment, a wooden box was taken out by the woman. Immediately after, the wooden box was opened, revealing a golden Gu worm.


    The Gu worm was golden all over. Even if it was just a worm, it did not make people feel any fear towards the worm. Instead, they felt that it was very beautiful, with an indescribable glory and beauty.


    ¡°Golden Thread Gu, are you a direct descendant of the Miao Sect?¡±Wu Hua said.


    The woman nodded, obviously admitting it.


    Xu Bai nudged Ye Zi beside him and asked,¡±¡±What is the Golden Thread Gu?¡±


    Ye Zi quickly replied, ¡°The Golden Thread Gu is the inheritance of the Miao Sect. Only the direct descendants can possess it. It can be used for both offense and defense. The Miao Sect is a huge inheritance. It is not inferior to the Titanium Temple of Wu Hua¡­¡±


    She began to explain to Xu Bai. Although her voice was very soft, everyone present could hear her clearly.


    After Ye Zi finished explaining, Xu Bai finally understood.


    The Miao Sect was a profession that was good at using Gu. It was also a great inheritance. There were many experts in it, and they were best at controlling Gu worms.


    But the method they used was normal, letting the Gu worms fight each other.


    It was not the extremely cruel method of the Ancient Gods Clan, where Gu worms were raised in corpses.


    And the most representative inheritance of the direct descendants of the Miao Sect was the Golden Thread Gu.


    Golden thread Gu could be used for offense, it could break rocks and activate metal, it could be used for defense, it was impregnable.


    Most importantly, it could prove her identity.


    If the direct descendants of the Miao Sect betrayed the Miao Sect, they would lose the trust of the Golden Thread Gu and would not be able to use it again. The Golden Thread Gu would turn into ashes.


    Xu Bai glanced at the woman. The meaning in his eyes was obvious. He wanted to use it immediately and let him see if it had this effect.


    The woman gritted her teeth. She had no choice but to do as Xu Bai said.


    A ray of light shot out and landed on the Golden Thread Gu. The Golden Thread Gu seemed to have woken up from its sleep and flapped its wings to fly out.


    Two golden lights suddenly appeared. One of them landed on the woman¡¯s body and wrapped her up, while the other gathered on the Golden Thread Gu, giving off a sharp feeling.


    ¡°Now, is that enough?¡± The woman gritted her teeth.


    He was too angry. This feeling of being threatened was not good at all. He kept feeling like a monkey being watched by others.


    Xu Bai still didn¡¯t let go of those fragments. He asked, ¡®¡±You can attack or defend. Why didn¡¯t you use it in the beginning?¡±


    The woman rolled her eyes and almost fainted from anger.¡±You¡¯re so fast. How can I react?¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    What was going on? His shards were indeed a little fast.


    However, there was something wrong with this woman¡¯s words.


    He was not a happy person.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, let her go for the time being. There¡¯s no problem at the moment. ¡°No Flower cleverly tried to smooth things over and couldn¡¯t help but rub his bald head.


    Look, if it were any other fellow disciple from the Buddhist Temple, who would be able to persuade Xu Bai? It would be me.


    Xu Bai thought about it and waved the hilt in his hand. The fragments that filled the sky gathered into the blade again and were inserted back into his waist.


    The woman heaved a sigh of relief. She touched her fair forehead and realized that it was covered in cold sweat.


    The feeling just now was very terrifying. She knew that if she really took action, it might lead to terrifying consequences.


    Now that he thought about it, he still felt a lingering fear.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, she soon regained her composure.


    ¡°My name is Miao Xiao. I¡¯m from the Miao Sect.¡± Miao Xiao introduced himself, ¡°Are you all from the Heaven Inspectorate?¡±¡±


    ¡°Compared to this, I want to know more about your cousin. ¡°Xu Bai asked instead of answering.


    From the woman¡¯s conversation just now, he could hear that this woman¡¯s cousin should be from the Gu God Sect.


    Miao Xiao felt that this man was very strange. He didn¡¯t speak reasonably at all. However, she looked at Si Zheng from the Sky Supervision Bureau in front of her. He seemed to have listened to this man and let it go. At the same time, he also told her his purpose..

 Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Xu Bai’s Admirer (3)

    Chapter 506: Xu Bai¡¯s Admirer (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­


    In the middle of the night, Miao Xiao¡¯s voice rang out in the quiet forest. Accompanied by the chirping of birds, Xu Bai also figured out the ins and outs of the matter.


    Miao Xiao¡¯s cousin was called Miao Zheng, and he was an outstanding talent of the Miao Sect.


    Although the Miao Sect raised venomous insects, they were recognized by the Great Chu State. After all, they did not harm anyone, and what they did was normal.


    But the Gu worms they raised were not very efficient, because they had always used a particularly orthodox method of raising Gu.


    The Gu God Sect was originally founded by people who betrayed the Miao Sect.


    They used corpses to raise Gu worms and did heartless things, but their efficiency was indeed much higher than theirs.


    Over time, many people with evil intentions entered the Gu God Sect.


    The Gu God Sect grew stronger and stronger, and gradually emerged from hiding in the past.


    Fortunately, Great Chu was decisive and caused them to suffer heavy losses, which was why they hid in the dark again.


    However, there were some things that could not be removed by cutting the grass.


    When there was a shortcut to something, many people were willing to take the snortcut. Even It tne snortcut was not correct, It could not stop some people from leaving or staying.


    Previously, although the Great Chu State had used all sorts of methods, they had still retained their roots. Therefore, they had been secretly absorbing these people with improper thoughts.


    It was only recently that Miao Xiao¡¯s younger brother, Miao Zheng, betrayed the Miao Sect and joined the Gu God Sect. Things became serious.


    In fact, many people had secretly left in the past, but this time, the matter was more serious than before. This was because the Gu God Sect had used some unknown method to let Miao Zheng take away a Golden Thread Gu.


    As mentioned before, the Golden Thread Gu only recognized the direct descendants of the Miao Sect. Once the people of the Miao Sect had other thoughts or betrayed the Miao Sect, the Golden Thread Gu would not be able to control it and would even turn into ashes.


    As for why this happened, it was a secret of the Miao Sect. Miao Xiao did not say anything.


    Miao Zheng had used some unknown method to take away a Golden Thread Gu. If he used any tricks, the Miao Sect might be jointly responsible.


    Therefore, the Miao Sect immediately sent people to kill Miao Zheng. They also sent many people, including many experts.


    Unfortunately, they did not find any trace of Miao Zheng. On the contrary, they were obstructed by the people of the Gu God Sect, causing these experts to suffer heavy losses.


    In the end, Miao Xiao was the only one left, and he had lost track of Miao Zheng.


    Xu Bai touched his chin and said,¡±¡±What is the highest realm of the experts you sent?¡±


    ¡°Half-Extraordinary.¡± Miao smiled.


    ¡°Just this?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡± The Golden Thread Gu is so important. You only sent people of this level to chase after it. Are you kidding me?¡±¡±


    According to the importance of the matter, Xu Bai estimated that he would have to send someone who was Extraordinary or extraordinary. He did not expect it to be someone who was half-step to Extraordinary.


    Miao Xiao was stunned.¡± Half-Extraordinary is already considered an expert for an inheritance.¡± Moreover¡­ The Miao Sect was different.


    ¡± Although we are as famous as the Titanium Temple, that was only in the past.


    Things are different now.¡±


    Xu Bai looked at No Flower, meaning that he had just mentioned the Titanium Temple.


    No Flower rubbed his bald head. This was a habit he had recently developed.


    He suddenly felt that his bald head was very comfortable to touch, and as time passed, he couldn¡¯t put it down.


    Seeing Xu Bai¡¯s questioning gaze, he explained.


    ¡°The Miao Sect was assassinated by the Gu God Sect a long time ago. Many of their experts have already turned into ashes.¡±


    ¡°Of course, because of that matter, both sides fought to the point where both sides suffered heavy losses.¡±


    ¡°It was as famous as the Titanium Temple before this incident. However, even under such circumstances, the Miao Sect did not take a step back. The martial world still recognizes the Miao Sect¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Oh,¡± Xu Bai replied and finally understood.


    He walked back and forth, analyzing what Miao Xiao had just said.


    A moment later, he stopped and said.


    ¡°How strong are you?¡±


    ¡°Third grade.¡± Miao Xiao said, ¡°Although the experts who chased after us have already fallen apart, the Gu God Sect did not have an easy time either. They have also paid the price.¡±¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about why I let you in?¡±¡± What you meant was that even a Half-Extraordinary expert died together with you,¡± Xu Bai suddenly said.¡±


    You¡¯re only a Rank-3, but you can go so far. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong?¡±¡±


    Miao Xiao was stunned. It was obvious that she hadn¡¯t considered this question. Now that she heard Xu Bai¡¯s reminder, she finally thought of it.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ What value do I have?¡±


    If that was the case, he could only think so.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    She had the value to walk in, and the other party had deliberately let her in.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± I think they¡¯re here to kill me and suddenly let you in. You might become their helper. I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re bad. I just think they might use you. ¡®¡±¡®


    This was Xu Bai¡¯s idea. He had analyzed it carefully and combined it with his current situation to come to this conclusion.


    Why did Miao Zheng run to Lingyun Continent and not somewhere else?


    Don¡¯t forget that Xu Bai was currently in Lingyun State, which was a route he had to take to the capital. Combined with the idea that those people in the dark would definitely deal with him, he specially let this woman in..

 Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Xu Bai ‘s Admirer (4)

    Chapter 507: Xu Bai ¡®s Admirer (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Kill them?


    Helper?


    Miao Xiao, however, became more confused as he listened. He couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head, causing the silver ornaments on his head to make tinkling sounds.


    How was this related to killing? She was only here to chase after the traitor.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Miao Xiao didn¡¯t know how to address Xu Bai, so he skipped the address and asked directly,¡±Who are you? Why is it related to killing you?¡± Xu Bai was about to speak, but unexpectedly, No Flower spoke first.


    No Flower put his palms together and said loudly,¡± This is the Bloody Butcher, who is famous in Jianghu. His saber technique is very sharp. He is also a legendary multi-cultivation genius. Bloody Butcher, do you know¡­¡± Ah!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A crisp and dull sound echoed in the forest.


    Xu Bai withdrew his right hand and touched the knuckles on his index finger.


    It felt good.


    No Flower covered his head and looked at Xu Bai in disbelief.


    Just now, Xu Bai had knocked on his head.


    It hurt!


    ¡°Benefactor Xu, I can¡¯t bear to knock my head.¡±


    ¡°If you mention the name Bloody Slaughterer again, I¡¯ll knock you again.¡±Xu Bai raised his hand.


    Ye Zi covered her face.


    This was simply a matter of calling someone who couldn¡¯t be called a monk. Young Master hated this title the most in his life, yet this monk still dared to mention it. It was only because this monk had an extraordinary relationship with Young Master that he would have been beaten up by Young Master if someone else was here.


    Previously in Fenghua State, the young master of the Jiang family had also addressed him as Young Master, and the head of the Jiang family had personally come to apologize.


    From this, it could be seen that Young Master really hated this title.


    Ye Zi thought,¡±l don¡¯t know who took it first.¡¯¡±¡®


    It didn¡¯t matter who called it, but who took it was the most important.


    One night, Ye Zi asked Xu Bai what would happen if he knew who had taken it.


    Xu Bai¡¯s answer was simple-skin him alive.


    Of course, No Flower didn¡¯t know the reason, but he knew that Xu Bai didn¡¯t seem to like this title, so he didn¡¯t mention it anymore.


    ¡°But¡­ It sounded pretty nice when he knocked on it.¡±


    No Flower subconsciously knocked on it himself, looking very strange.


    Miao Xiao didn¡¯t care about this. When she heard the words ¡®Bloody Slaughterer Swordman¡¯, she froze on the spot. Her big eyes were clear of black and white, filled with shock and disbelief.


    Miao Xiao¡¯s scream rang out in the quiet forest.


    In front of Xu Bai, Miao Xiao began to tidy up his clothes in a panic. At the same time, he adjusted the silver accessories on his head as if he was afraid that they would be messed up.


    The whole process was very chaotic. Her fair and beautiful face had already turned red, as red as a burning cloud.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Was it because he had been living too peacefully recently that he opened it in the wrong way?


    Just now, No Flower had knocked himself on the head, and now this woman was acting strangely again.


    What the hell was this!


    ¡°You¡­ Hello! Lord Lord Xu!¡± Miao Xiao cupped his hands with a flushed face and stammered,¡±l, I, I¡­


    He didn¡¯t finish the rest of his sentence because he couldn¡¯t find the answer.


    Xu Bai pointed at his head.¡± If you have a problem here, I suggest that you get it treated. I know someone called Yun Zihai. He has a congenital deficiency, which is the kind of kidney deficiency, so he has some achievements in medicine. Do you want me to introduce him to you?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°No, no, no, there¡¯s no need.¡± Miao Xiao continued to wave his hands. He could not hide his excitement at all.


    At this moment, Ye Zit s expression became strange as she asked tentatively, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t tell me you¡­ Admire my young master, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Miao Xiao was stunned. In the end, he lowered his head and stuttered without saying anything.


    Xu Bai was shocked.¡± Calm down first. Let¡¯s get down to business, okay?¡¯¡±¡®


    From what Ye Zi had said just now and the woman¡¯s behavior, he could already tell that it was pretty close. Perhaps Ye Zi was right.


    I still have fans?


    This didn¡¯t make sense.


    Xu Bai thought that with his personality, most people would keep a respectful distance from him. He didn¡¯t expect someone to be his fan.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Miao Xiao took a few deep breaths before calming down. He did not hide the excitement in his eyes at all. ¡°I finally see a living person!¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little excited just now. ¡°Miao Xiao stared at Xu Bai and said,¡± Lord Xu, you may not know this, but among the young people of our Miao Sect, many people admire you. You rose from the bottom, but you are able to stand above everyone else. We admire you.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai rubbed his forehead.¡± Let¡¯s get down to business. By the way, don¡¯t you think this village is strange?¡±¡±


    It was a good thing to have people admiring him. Although he felt that he did not have any special characteristics that could make others admire him, in this day and age, things like admiring him were also very ridiculous.


    For example, in his previous life, when some people casually danced, no matter how ugly it was, there would always be one or two people who liked it.


    Xu Bai recounted what he had encountered in the village.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He felt that since it was all taught by Miao Xiao, Miao Xiao would definitely have a way to find clues.


    Miao Xiao finally calmed down, but her eyes never left Xu Bai.


    It wasn¡¯t a feeling, but a pure reverence. It was as if he had seen his idol and didn¡¯t want to look away.


    ¡°I suspect that he was poisoned.¡±Miao Xiao explained,¡± Just now, this villager was tempted by the Gu worm. However, before he was tempted by the Gu worm, there must be a condition. He must carry the Gu worm with him. After all, although our Gu worm has some achievements in the soul, it is not high.


    We can¡¯t control it for no reason..¡±

 Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Xu Bai’s Admirer (5)

    Chapter 508: Xu Bai¡¯s Admirer (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    As he spoke, Miao Xiao came to the unconscious villager and raised his hand to shoot out a Gu worm. After the Gu worm appeared, it flew around the villager and made a strange vibration sound.


    A moment later, the unconscious villager suddenly opened his mouth, and an ugly Gu worm flew out of his mouth. It fought with the Gu worm in the air, but it was quickly torn apart and eaten by the Gu worm.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like this. I guessed correctly, they were all poisoned by Gu worms.¡±After Miao Xiao saw this scene, he was even more certain of his guess.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡± Then, what¡¯s the purpose of doing this? To harm people or to raise voodoo?¡±¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Miao Xiao was very direct.¡± I¡¯m not sure either, but it¡¯s still raising Gu. After all, this is what the Gu God Sect does.¡±¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the village first.¡± Xu Bai thought for a while and said.¡±


    He raised his right hand, and the golden compass appeared once again. It was still pointing at the village, proving that there was still a problem with the village.


    If there was a problem, he would solve it. If he knew where the problem was, he would just stay there.


    Miao Xiao looked left and right, then nodded his head and followed Xu Bai. Now, he had no helper, and his companions were nowhere to be found. He could only follow Xu Bai. Besides, it was the greatest honor to be by his idol¡¯s side.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage carried the villagers, and the group didn¡¯t stop. They returned to the village and placed the villagers in a random corner. Then, Xu Bai and the others walked back to the pavilion.


    Xu Bai took out the heavy sword technique and checked the progress bar.


    There was definitely something wrong with this village.


    He thought for a moment,¡±Can you take out these villagers Gu worms?!¡±¡®


    Miao Xiao was sitting next to Xu Bai. He raised his head and stared at Xu Bai¡¯s face. After hearing Xu Baits words, he nodded and said, ¡°I can take them out.


    These Gu worms don¡¯t seem to cause any direct harm to the villagers ¡®bodies.


    They are only used as a primer, just like the villager from before.¡±


    ¡°Can you find any clues after taking it out?¡±Xu Bai asked again.


    Miao Xiao shook his head and said,¡± I can¡¯t find it. This is just a primer. Any person who is proficient in raising gu can make it. It¡¯s very difficult to find it.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    Ye Zi held Xu Bai¡¯s arm and said,¡± Since these villagers will not be directly harmed, why don¡¯t we keep them first and see what the other party wants to do with these Gu worms? Let¡¯s set a long line to catch a big fish. ¡®¡±¡®


    Xu Bai agreed.


    Waiting for the rabbit and luring the snake out of its hole might be able to find useful clues.


    According to the Feng Shui Arithmetic, there was definitely a problem here. Therefore, if he stayed here, he would be able to find clues.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, when these people come out, we¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    After saying that, he picked up the heavy sword technique and continued to look at it.


    Everyone nodded and waited patiently according to Xu Bai¡¯s instructions.


    Time gradually passed. Night passed, and the sky was covered in a layer of white.


    The next day.


    The villagers in the village woke up early. At this time, there were already people walking on the road.


    Xu Bai realized that there was something wrong with these villagers. Their faces were pale, and they were all mysterious, as if they were hiding some secret that they didn¡¯t want others to know.


    The paleness might have something to do with the Gu worms in his body, but the look of secrecy proved that there was something going on.


    Xu Bai put the book back into his bag. Just as he was thinking about how to open the situation, he heard footsteps.


    The old man he met last night walked up to him with a walking stick. There were two male villagers beside him.


    ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯ll get someone to send you to the city today.¡±The old man¡¯s face was also pale. His turbid eyes were evasive, and he didn¡¯t look at Xu Bai and the others.


    Xu Bai touched his chin and said,¡± We won¡¯t be leaving today. Last night, a caravan sent a messenger pigeon saying that they were coming here on the way. We¡¯ll go with them. ¡®¡±¡®


    When the old man heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, he was obviously stunned. It took him a long time to react.¡±This¡­ That¡¯s not very good.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± There¡¯s nothing bad about it. We won¡¯t disturb the villagers. We¡¯ll just sit in this pavilion.¡±¡±


    The old man opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he stopped and turned around to leave.


    The two villagers beside the old man looked at each other and left without saying a word.


    The entire process was very short, and the conversation between the two was very straightforward. One wanted to send the other off, and the old man left very quickly.


    ¡°There¡¯s something going on here.¡± No Flower rubbed his bald head and said.


    Xu Bai looked at the old man¡¯s back as he left. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.¡±lt seems like he doesn¡¯t want us to know anything since he¡¯s in such a hurry to let us go. After I rejected him just now, he didn¡¯t try to persuade me again, which proves that he has already thought of a solution.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    There was something wrong with these villagers. It could be seen from their expressions.


    He felt that this was the key to solving the problem.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, according to your thoughts, you will soon have a clue.¡±No Flower put down his hand and said.


    Xu Bai stood up and came to the railing of the pavilion, leaning his hand on it.


    ¡°Perhaps tonight..¡±

 Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: The Flying Gu (8000)

    Chapter 509: The Flying Gu (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai guessed that the other party wanted them to leave because they were worried about what would happen. But since they didn¡¯t want them to leave now, they must have a countermeasure. Maybe tonight, maybe in the future, but it would happen sooner or later.


    ¡°This is getting more and more interesting.¡± Xu Bai looked at the villagers coming and going. Seeing their pale faces and fearful expressions, he returned to his seat and sat down. He took out the heavy sword technique and continued to work hard.


    Ye Zi stood by Xu Bail s side and waited with him in peace.


    No Flower continued to coil his bald head, as if the more he coiled, the more addicted he became.


    Miao Xiao was staring at Xu Bai, his eyes shining.


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, the day had passed. During this day, Xu Bai saw many scenes in the pavilion, including the fear on the villagers ¡®faces, as well as the disgust on their faces when they passed by Xu Bai¡¯s place.


    The sky gradually darkened. A faint sunset glow lit up in the sky. From the distant horizon, it gradually dyed the entire sky red.


    The village was lit up with smoke, and the fragrance of food echoed in the village, making people salivate.


    Gradually, the sky turned completely dark. The sunset was gone, and the night sky gradually pulled apart. It was as if a brush was dipped in ink. A drop of ink dripped onto the Xuan paper and spread out layer by layer.


    The village lit up with a weak candle flame. The sound of cats and dogs gradually echoed in the quiet village. Everything seemed normal and nothing strange happened.


    Xu Bai had been looking at the progress bar in his hand for the entire day. It was only now that he put away the book and looked at the darkness not far away.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to come. ¡±


    Everyone followed Xu Bai¡¯s line of sight and heard a series of complicated footsteps.


    The sound of footsteps in the dark night, and there were many of them, was obviously enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°Squeak-¡±


    The footsteps were accompanied by the sound of the door opening. The wooden door creaked, and it was especially terrifying in the dark night.


    One by one, the villagers walked out of their rooms and gathered with the villagers in the distance. They came to Xu Bail s pavilion and surrounded it.


    The leader was the old man they saw during the day. The old man held a walking stick. Clearly, he had a high status in the village. No one objected to him walking in front.


    ¡°Old man, what is the meaning of this?¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    The villagers were still pale, but Xu Bai could see a hint of ferocity in their cowering eyes. They were like rabbits that had been forced to the end and wanted to jump over the wall to bite.


    Murder?


    Or kill someone.


    ¡°Men! Arrest them!¡± The old man changed from his usual kindness to savagery. He waved his hand and his tone carried a trace of ruthlessness.


    The villaqers looked at each other, but no one stepped forward.


    They seemed to be afraid, but Xu Bai knew that they were not afraid of him.


    There was no communication. The other party didn¡¯t know who he was, so of course he wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, there were not many people on his side.


    The other party was afraid of this pavilion.


    Xu Bai came to the edge of the pavilion and held the railing with his hand. He said with interest, ¡°¡±Are you afraid of this pavilion?¡±


    The villagers all took a step back. Although they did not say anything, this action had already revealed their thoughts.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?!¡± The old man shouted again. This pavilion was built by that demoness. She was taken down by us, and you¡¯re afraid of this pavilion!


    Let me tell you, if this matter gets out, no one will have a good time. Hurry up and take them down now and stop this secret forever!¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the originally cowering villagers seemed to have been injected with a shot of adrenaline. The fear in their eyes disappeared and was replaced by madness.


    They were no longer afraid. With ferocious expressions on their faces, they surrounded Xu Bai and the others.


    ¡°Leave him alive.¡± Xu Bai yawned and didn¡¯t even want to fight.


    No Flower clenched his fists and prepared to take Xu Bail s place. However, he did not expect someone to be faster than him.


    ¡°Lord Xu, how can I trouble you to do this Xiao looked at Xu Bai with admiration and gently waved his fair arm.


    In the next moment, endless Gu worms flew out of her sleeves and flew in the sky, blending with the night sky, appearing abnormally terrifying.


    ¡°Weng¡­¡¯


    The Gu worms flapped their wings, and the sound was amplified. Xu Bai and the others were not ordinary people, so they did not feel anything. However, when the villagers heard this sound, their faces turned pale, and their eyes rolled back. They all fell to the ground.


    The old man clearly knew his situation. He looked at the villagers lying on the ground and could no longer control his strength. His cane fell to the ground and he sat down.


    ¡°You guys! You guys!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. It was obvious that this scene was beyond his common sense.


    ¡°Bring him here.¡± Xu Bai said indifferently.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage had a long saber strapped to its waist. After Xu Bai gave the order, it strode toward the old man, grabbed the old man¡¯s sleeve, and dragged him into the pavilion.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to that witch¡¯s pavilion!¡± The old man struggled frantically, wanting to escape, but it was useless.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage directly threw the old man to the ground, and at the same time, stomped its foot on the old man¡¯s chest, rendering him completely helpless.


    The old man stared at Miao Xiao and said in fear,¡±You too, you¡¯re also the witch who knows how to use bugs..¡±

 Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: The Flying Gu (8000)

    Chapter 510: The Flying Gu (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Miao Xiao was dumbfounded. He had no idea what was going on.


    Right at this moment, the puppet of the Fourth Stage raised its right hand and slapped the old man¡¯s face. After slapping him a dozen times, it finally succeeded in calming the old man.


    Sometimes, it was better to use physical methods to calm the other party down.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask you a question and you¡¯ll answer it.¡± ¡°The demoness you mentioned just now, what¡¯s your situation?¡± Xu Bai asked faintly.¡±


    At this moment, the old man¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s question, he shivered and said in disbelief,¡±Aren¡¯t you the accomplices of those demonesses?¡±


    ¡°Pa! ¡±


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage slapped him again.


    The old man finally understood. He could only answer that he was not qualified to ask questions. Looking at the light emitted by the long saber hanging on Xu Baits waist, he was extremely afraid. He slowly told him what had happened¡­


    ¡°A long time ago¡­There was once a woman who came to the village. She was very beautiful, but she was injured.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the village received her very warmly and let her recuperate here temporarily. ¡±


    ¡°This woman is especially good. She often helps the villagers with their work, including this pavilion. She built it for some tired villagers to rest here.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that a group of bandits would come to the village one day¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice rang out in the dark night.


    Listening to the old man¡¯s story, Xu Bai gradually understood what happened next.


    After the bandits arrived, the woman immediately attacked and helped the villagers kill all the bandits.


    However, because the injuries on his body had not improved to begin with, this time, he was even more injured and directly fell into a coma.


    This was a good thing. His actions should have earned the villagers ¡®gratitude. However, the problem was that the woman¡¯s methods were not quite right.


    The woman was actually controlling the corpses to fight against the bandits.


    It was normal for a remote village like this to not have seen many businesses.


    For a village, this was an extremely terrifying thing. A moving corpse was extremely terrifying.


    Seeing that the woman had fallen into a coma, the villagers did not know what was going on. The old man suggested that the woman be tied up and prepared to report to the government the next morning.


    It seemed that there was nothing wrong. Whether it was good or bad to send it to the government, everything was clear.


    However, he never expected that something big would happen that night.


    When the villagers who were guarding saw that the woman had fallen into a coma, their bestial nature erupted and they did something inhuman that night.


    Early the next morning, some villagers were preparing to go to Lingyun State to report to the authorities. However, they did not expect such a big thing to happen.


    What if this woman was good, and they all broke the law, especially the old man? One of the two villagers was his son.


    Just like that, the old man hardened his heart and decided to kill this woman.


    After this woman woke up and learned of her condition, she went crazy after being injured.


    The old man was just about to kill the woman when a villager raised an objection.


    They thought that this woman could manipulate corpses. If she died and turned into a ghost to look for them, they would not be able to escape.


    They couldn¡¯t let her go or kill her, so they imprisoned this crazy woman in the ancestral hall.


    Sometimes, when a person¡¯s beastly nature was aroused, it was uncontrollable.


    That woman met all kinds of men every night.


    The women in the village called her a demoness, and the man cursed as he entered the ancestral hall.


    As time passed, there were more and more¡­


    Until now.


    Xu Bai¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Wu Hua raised his foot and stomped on the old man¡¯s face, crushing the bridge of his nose. He said angrily,¡±¡±Even the most vicious evil spirits of hell in this world are not half as vicious as you.¡±


    Ye Zi and Miao Xiao had the same expression. They were both extremely angry.


    Help them to destroy the bandits, but in turn suffer from their harm, and even be humiliated.


    This group of people was even more poisonous than the cold vipers.


    The old man screamed and begged for mercy.¡± Let me go. I had no choice. That woman is too evil. She can control corpses¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, it should be a branch of the necromancer lineage.¡±¡±This woman can help them eliminate the bandits, so she might be from the orthodox branch.¡¯¡±¡®


    Orthodoxy was recognized by Great Chu.


    ¡°That woman is still in the ancestral hall?¡± Xu Bai took a deep breath and asked. ¡±


    The old man nodded and quickly said,¡±¡±The night before yesterday, the night before yesterday, the night before yesterday.¡±


    At this point, he did not dare to say anything else.


    Take the channel to the top Xu Bai said.


    The old man struggled to get up from the ground. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He quickly brought Xu Bai to the ancestral hall.


    Xu Bai himself followed behind, but the puppet of the Fourth Stage was left behind by Xu Bai to guard the villagers.


    Not long after, the old man brought them outside the ancestral hall. He pushed the door open and brought them to a hidden room. The door opened again.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The room was very dark. The old man lit the oil lamp in the room. Xu Bai saw the situation inside and his eyes widened.


    In the room, a woman with wounds all over her body was lying on the ground, staring at the ceiling with lifeless eyes.


    There were scratch marks, bite marks, and kicking marks on her body. Her face was dirty, but one could tell that she was a beautiful woman.


    The woman¡¯s neck was tied to the windowsill with a thick chain. Her limbs were also bound by the chain.


    Beside him was a dirty iron basin with leftovers..

 Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: The Flying Gu (8000)

    Chapter 511: The Flying Gu (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    On the woman¡¯s left hand, there was a red silk thread tied to her wrist. There were also golden threads weaving through the silk thread. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary item.


    ¡°We can¡¯t remove that rope.¡±¡±l¡¯m not afraid of fire or knives,¡± the old man said timidly.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Lord Xu, this woman should be from the Corpse


    Collection Clan!¡± Miao Xiao gritted his teeth. That rope is the characteristic of a


    corpse collector.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai replied calmly.


    Ye Zi looked at this woman, her eyes filled with unbearable anger. She explained, ¡°In this world, there are many people who are homeless. There are also many people who die without anyone to collect their corpses.¡±


    ¡°They collected the bodies of the dead and buried them. Every time they went out, they would burn incense and candles. They were careful and tried their best to control the two corpses to protect themselves.¡±


    ¡°In short, this is a profession that even His Majesty thinks has no shortcomings. Even those evil people will not be enemies with them because the corpse collectors do not distinguish between the past and the dead. They only respect the corpses of the dead.¡±


    ¡°This is a very rare profession that neither good nor evil will disturb.¡±


    Xu Bai listened quietly and slowly walked to the woman.


    ¡°A profession that even the evil path won¡¯t disturb?¡±


    He took off his coat and covered the woman¡¯s body to cover her wounds. He slowly squatted down.


    The woman seemed to have sensed it. She tilted her head and looked at Xu Bai with empty eyes.


    Only half of her snow-white teeth were left. From the wound, it seemed that someone had forcefully shattered them.


    ¡°Why did you break his teeth again?¡±Xu Bai asked with his back facing the old man.


    The old man cowered, ¡°She always shouts and bites people when she¡¯s playing with her¡­


    Xu Bai stopped talking. He closed his eyes, drew the black blade Hundred Break from his waist, and flicked it lightly.


    In the next moment, a crisp sound rang out. This was the ability of Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul.


    The melodious voice echoed in the room. The room was quiet and dark. Under the light of the oil lamp, the woman seemed to have a moment of peace, but soon returned to normal.


    Xu Bai put away his black saber, Hundred Rend, and said expressionlessly, ¡®¡±¡® The moment she woke up, she destroyed herself. Her soul became chaotic and complicated, and it was impossible to recover.¡±


    No Flower suppressed his anger and tried to calm himself down. ¡°Even at that moment, did she not think of revenge?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking,¡± Xu Bai said lightly.¡± As he spoke, Xu Bai released the woman¡¯s chains.


    The woman regained her freedom. Her empty eyes sized him up. She reached out her hands and grabbed Xu Bai¡¯s sleeves, slowly leaning her head over.


    Xu Bai did not dodge.


    The woman pressed her forehead against Xu Bai¡¯s chest. Her forehead was dirty and dirty, leaving a mark on Xu Bails clothes.


    Perhaps it was Xu Bai¡¯s voice or something else, but the woman closed her eyes and breathed evenly.


    At this moment, the woman¡¯s face was peaceful as she was at the door of the temple.


    Xu Bai covered the woman with the clothes that had slipped off and said,¡±¡±lt seems to be very clear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a trip.¡± No Flower silently turned around, wanting to go out.


    Ye Zi and Miao Xiao looked at each other. They both knew what No Flower wanted to do.


    They didn¡¯t stop him. They even wanted to go out with No Flower to do that thing.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Xu Bai suddenly looked at the old man and asked,¡±¡±Did everyone participate?¡±


    The control of his soul appeared.


    The old man¡¯s expression immediately turned dull as he nodded.¡±¡±Yes, except for the child.¡±


    A moment later, the control over his soul disappeared. The old man could not believe what he had just said.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± said Wu Hua, putting his palms together.¡±


    He could not help but feel as if there was a fire in his chest. If he did not release it, he would explode.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to dirty your hands.¡± Xu Bai stood up with the woman in his arms and gently helped her put on her clothes.


    The woman woke up, but she didn¡¯t make any noise. She just grabbed Xu Bails clothes tightly. Her eyes were still empty, but she wasn¡¯t afraid.


    ¡°Wear it.¡± Xu Bai tied the thin belt around the woman¡¯s waist.


    The clothes were very thin, but they protected the last bit of dignity of a woman.


    A shrill scream came from outside the door, forming a strong contrast with the silence in the room.


    Xu Bai raised his leg and kicked the old man out of the room. At the same time, he helped the woman out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see what a real hell on earth is.¡±


    Outside the door.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage held a long saber in its hand. Every time it passed by a villager, it would wake the villager up, then slash down with its saber.


    It wasn¡¯t the place where the knife would kill, but the artery in the neck.


    Death was an extremely slow thing, but they could clearly feel it.


    Every villager had fear on their faces. They covered their necks with their hands, but they couldn¡¯t stop the blood from flowing.


    The long saber in the puppet¡¯s hand was dripping with blood, and it made its gloomy and cold face look exceptionally strange.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When the old man saw this scene, his face was filled with horror, and his hands and legs trembled.


    ¡°Evil ghost! You¡¯re an evil ghost!¡±


    He pointed at Xu Bai, who had a calm expression on his face. There was only fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, they all call me Bloody Butcher, but now, I feel that it suits my characteristics.¡±Xu Bai smiled calmly.


    The woman lying in Xu Bai¡¯s arms looked at this scene with empty eyes. Screams echoed in the air, and blood flowed everywhere, soaking the ground..

 Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: The Flying Gu (8000)

    Chapter 512: The Flying Gu (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Gradually, the screams faded away, and the ground was littered with corpses.


    ¡°Here, take it.¡± Xu Bai took the saber from the puppet of the Fourth Stage and let the woman hold it.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were empty, and she subconsciously held the long knife.


    Xu Bai brought the woman to the old man. He held the woman¡¯s hand and pressed the long knife against the old man¡¯s chest. Then, he gently pushed it in.


    ¡°Tsk!


    The knife was very slow, and there was a lot of blood.


    The old man couldn¡¯t move his body and could only watch as the knife pierced into his chest.


    Pain and despair enveloped his heart, and the feeling of death kept approaching.


    The old man died on the spot when the long sword pierced through his body.


    The long saber returned to the puppet of the Fourth Stage, and everything returned to silence.


    When Miao Xiao saw this scene and saw Xu Bai¡¯s calm expression, she suddenly felt that she could not see through this idol in front of her. A man known as the Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman was ruthless and decisive.


    However, at this moment, the man¡¯s ruthlessness and decisiveness made her feel inexplicably warm.


    Miao Xiao looked at the woman lying in Xu Bai¡¯s arms. The woman did not seem to be afraid at all. In fact, she was very quiet.


    ¡°Is this the real Bloody Butcher?¡±


    Miao Xiao didn¡¯t know which one matched the rumors in Jianghu, but she knew that she had seen another side of Xu Bai.


    As expected of our role model.


    These people in front of him deserved to die.


    Originally, if Xu Bai and Wu Hua didn¡¯t make a move tonight, she would have done the same.


    But now, it seemed that there was no need. These people in front of him had already been tortured to death.


    Even the old man had been stabbed to death by Xu Bai in such an unconventional way.


    Miao Xiao felt that this might be the real Bloody Butcher Blade Guest.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. He came in front of No Flower and said,¡±¡±Let her watch over you.¡±


    He stuffed the woman into No Flower¡¯s hands.


    The woman struggled. She was completely different from when she was with Xu Bai. She kept trying to leave.


    Fortunately, No Flower managed to restrain the woman.


    Xu Bai slowly walked to the center. Looking at the corpses on the ground, he pulled out his black saber, Hundred Rend.


    ¡°I know that you might be watching me because I can feel a gaze on me. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re proficient in concealment techniques, so even my soul can only sense a trace of it.¡±


    ¡°You should feel lucky because you have completely angered me.¡± ¡°So, come on, let me see what you¡¯re capable of.¡±


    In the dark, Xu Bai¡¯s voice carried an unprecedented coldness.


    A moment later, a series of strange sounds could be heard in the quiet open space.


    The corpse lying on the ground opened its mouth, and Gu worms flew out from its mouth, covering the sky and the sun. In the air, a human face gathered.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes as he watched this scene.


    When the face was formed, Miao Xiao spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Miao Zheng!¡±


    Of course, she recognized the owner of this face. It was Miao Zheng, whom she was looking for.


    The face laughed and ignored Miao Xiao. It looked at Xu Bai and mocked,¡±How do you feel? Isn¡¯t this scene very heart-wrenching, Lord Xu?¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t have the mood to beat around the bush with him. He said directly, ¡°Tell me your purpose.¡±


    Since he was here to see this scene, there must be a purpose. Xu Bai didn¡¯t


    Deneve tnat It was ror no reason.


    ¡°My purpose?¡± The face turned from laughing to laughing coldly.¡± What do you think my purpose is? I want you to see how many evil people there are in this world.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I joined the Gu God Sect. I volunteered, but I can clearly say that up until now, I¡¯ve only used the corpses of those evil people.¡±


    ¡°In order to get rid of the traitor, I can also increase my strength at the same time, but I¡¯m being chased by you. What do you think my goal is?¡±


    The human face laughed wantonly.


    ¡°These so-called villagers, I planted Gu in their bodies and let them slowly die in despair. That¡¯s the most satisfying thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with using their bodies to raise Gu?¡±


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and said,¡± This matter has nothing to do with me. If you want to uphold justice, that¡¯s your business. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°Miao Zheng, if that¡¯s the case, come back with me and explain to the elders of the Miao Clan.¡± Miao Xiao clenched his fists and said.¡¯


    The human face was stunned for a moment, then sneered,¡±Explain?¡± There¡¯s no need. They will only think that the Gu God taught them wrongly. As for Lord


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Gu God Sect said that only by killing you can you tell me how to continue using the Golden Thread Gu after betraying the Miao Sect.¡±


    ¡°What Lord Xu did just now made me look at you in a new light. I was originally wavering, but for the Golden Thread Gu, I ask Lord Xu to die!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡± Xu Bai laughed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Are you really using the corpses of villains to raise Gu worms?¡±¡±lt¡¯s just an excuse to save my life after I fail,¡± Xu Bai said meaningfully.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± The human face¡¯s voice became low.


    ¡°I guessed,¡± Xu Bai said slowly.


    When the human face heard this, it almost lost its temper.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Guessed?


    What kind of answer was this?


    ¡°You¡¯re too unreasonable!¡± The human face said angrily.


    ¡°Be reasonable?¡± Xu Bai raised his hand and pointed the blade at the face.¡±¡±lf you listen to me today and come out honestly and tell me what you know, I¡¯ll take what you said just now as true.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t tell you and kill you?¡±the human face said..

 Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Gu Flying All Over the Sky (8000)

    Chapter 513: Gu Flying All Over the Sky (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai¡¯s body was filled with a faint killing intent as he slowly said,¡¯¡±¡®lf you¡¯re unwilling, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re real or not. All my enemies will never live.¡±


    Whether he was good or bad, as long as he was against him, Xu Bai would never let him go.


    It was a good thing that he didn¡¯t go against him. He could make friends with Xu Bai and even treat him sincerely.


    He was not an unreasonable person. He had never been ruthless to a good person.


    However, if this good man wanted to deal with him or even kill him, he would not sit still and wait for death.


    He was a saint. It was impossible for him to let others hit his left cheek while


    he let others hit his right cheek.


    The moment they became enemies, there was no difference between good and bad, only between friend and foe.


    ¡°Good!¡± The human face was not angered and was gradually dissipating.


    The human face¡¯s final voice came from the sky.


    ¡°Today, let¡¯s see if you die or I live?¡±


    The Gu worms that filled the sky scattered in all directions, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    This was not the end of everything, but the beginning of everything.


    Buzzing sounds echoed throughout the village.


    This sound was a hundred times better than the sound of wings just now.


    Xu Bai turned his head and found that there was a buzzing sound around him. He looked over.


    In the distant horizon, a dense mass of black shadows was approaching.


    Under the moonlight, Xu Bai could see clearly that it was a large number of flying Gu worms.


    The sheer number of them left one speechless. They had already enveloped this small village.


    In the blink of an eye, these Gu worms had already arrived.


    ¡°Lord Xu, these Gu worms are very difficult to deal with. ¡°Miao Xiao¡¯s fair little face was filled with vigilance as he looked at Xu Bai.


    In terms of individual Gu worms, they were not strong, but they had the advantage in numbers. These densely packed Gu worms made people¡¯s scalps go numb, and they could not even count them clearly.


    For some things, if the quantity reached a certain level, it would cause a qualitative change.


    ¡°How many corpses are needed to nurture so many Gu worms?¡±Miao Xiao thought.


    She finally understood why the clansmen who had defected were able to fight with the Miao Cult until both sides suffered heavy losses.


    This method of raising Gu was really too quick, and too fast.


    Miao Zheng had only run out for a short while, and there were already so many of them. It was simply inconceivable.


    In the sky, those Gu worms did not attack them, but some of them turned into human faces and spoke.


    ¡°Xu Bai, your people might not be able to handle these Gu worms. I will give you a chance. As long as you are willing to walk out of the village alone, I will not hurt your people. ¡±


    His words were filled with arrogance.


    Before Xu Bai could say anything, No Flower spoke.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools? It¡¯s so simple, yet you want to split us up. You¡¯re simply treating us as fools.¡±


    The face paused for a moment and said,¡± It seems that you all want to die with him. In that case, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡±¡±


    After saying this, the human face formed by Gu worms disappeared and never appeared again. Then, these Gu worms rushed over.


    ¡°Young master, I will guard the formation for you.¡± Ye Zi raised both her hands and her fingers moved slightly. A melody came from her fingertips. In the next moment, everyone present received the buff.


    Miao Xiao was about to attack, but he was stopped by Xu Bai.


    ¡°Your combat strength is not good enough. Protect Ye Zi well. ¡°Xu Bai said. The puppet of the Fourth Stage didn¡¯t make any movements. It stood guard by


    Ye Zi¡¯s side.


    Ye Zi was the best support, so of course, nothing could go wrong.


    Miao Xiao wanted to retort, but seeing that the person he admired had already said it, he did not retort.


    ¡®l¡¯ne Gu worm was still on Its way.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, we¡¯re fighting side by side again.¡±No Flower¡¯s body emitted bursts of light, enveloping his entire body.


    Buddha nature and killing intent intertwined on No Flower¡¯s body, forming a strange feeling.


    The woman was restrained by No Flower and sent to Ye Zits side.


    At this time, the Gu worm was already close.


    Xu Bai pulled out the Hundred Splits Blade from his waist, which exploded into countless fragments, like the Milky Way upside down.


    The next moment, the battle began.


    The Gu worm at the front was killed by Xu Bai, but before he could take a step, he was surrounded by the Gu worms that followed.


    On the other side, No Flower was wrapped in light as he punched the surrounding Gu worms.


    Although there were many Gu worms, it seemed that the two of them were still at ease.


    A portion of Gu worms bypassed them and flew towards Ye Zi and the others.


    However, when they were flying halfway, they suddenly stopped. They did not attack Ye Zi and the others, but continued to surround Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai, who was inside the Gu worm, frowned when he saw this scene.


    He kept feeling that something was strange just now. Why did these Gu worms not attack Ye Zi? There was something fishy going on.


    Now that he was in a battle, he did not think too much.


    There were many Gu worms, covering the sky and covering the earth. At a glance, the surroundings were filled with Gu worms, there was not even a crack.


    Every time Xu Bai slashed out, he would kill tens of thousands of Gu worms, and then tens of thousands of Gu worms would pounce over.


    No Flower could take away many Gu worms with each punch, but the Gu worms that surrounded him were endless.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Miao Xiao was right. This was a battle of numbers, but also a battle of attrition.


    Xu Bai was at ease. No Flower was fine for now, but if this battle of attrition dragged on, he would be fine. No Flower might not be able to withstand it.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai looked at Ye Zits position. He felt that it was getting stranger and stranger.


    Because there were no Gu worms in Ye Zi¡¯s position.


    Besides Ye Zi, there was only Miao Xiao, the puppet of the Fourth Stage, and the woman who had been rescued..

 Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Xu Bai, You ‘re Trying in vain

    Chapter 514: Xu Bai, You ¡®re Trying in vain


    Translator: 549690339


    First of all, Ye Zi was absolutely fine. She had followed him for so long, so he absolutely understood that it was impossible for her to have any special ability to deal with him.


    Miao Xiao might have this possibility, but the possibility was not high.


    Although she had never had the patience to interact with him, if she really had the ability, she would not be in such a miserable state. She was the only one left here.


    The final answer was the woman he had just seen.


    Xu Bai waved the black blade Hundred Rend in his hand as he sized up the woman with empty eyes.


    The woman did not show any expression. She just stared blankly ahead without moving.


    ¡°Miao Zheng¡¯s attack just now was clearly aimed at everyone present, but now that the Gu worms have not attacked that spot, I can give it a try and see what kind of reaction there is.¡±


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and had a plan in his heart. He looked at No Flower beside him and gave him a look.


    The two of them had worked together for a long time, and they had even experienced life and death together. With just one look, No Flower already understood.


    He raised his fist and shattered the Gu worms in front of him, quickly running towards the area without Gu worms.


    Xu Bai did the same thing, he spread out his black blade Hundred Rend and crushed the Gu worms in front of him before walking to the area without Gu worms.


    The Gu worms continued to surround them, covering the sky and covering the earth, but they formed an empty space. They did not dare to enter this space and surrounded Ye Zi¡¯s location.


    ¡°Strange, how could this be?¡±Miao Xiao muttered to himself.


    She was in this line of work, and she was also proficient in the ability of this line of work, so when she saw this scene, she was even more surprised than Xu Bai and the others.


    Other than being surprised, he was also puzzled.


    The Gu worms did not attack and even left an area for them. Miao Xiao felt that this group of Gu worms seemed to be afraid of something. Thinking of this, she was not stupid and subconsciouslv looked at the dazed woman.


    ¡°Lord Xu, maybe it has something to do with this woman. These bugs are afraid of this woman. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re afraid.¡±Miao smiled.


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    He took a step outside, and the Gu worms attacked again. When he returned, the Gu worms hid in the distance again, not daring to advance.


    He was indeed afraid.


    The woman who had suffered all kinds of humiliation had long lost her soul. Xu Bai was sure of this.


    Even when surrounded by these insects, the woman¡¯s expression was still dull, like a piece of wood, but why were these insects afraid of women?


    ¡°Your methods don¡¯t seem to be useful.¡± Although Xu Bai couldn¡¯t understand the subtlety of the middle, it didn¡¯t stop him from mocking,¡±¡±Looks like your plan has failed.¡±


    The Gu worms quickly gathered and turned into a human face, saying coldly: ¡®¡±I SO what? If I trap you here, where can you escape to?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s true. You¡¯re really afraid of her. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    His face stiffened instantly. Apparently, he knew that Xu Bai had somehow managed to get him to talk, so he didn¡¯t say anything and disappeared again.


    Now that he was suddenly safe, Xu Bai paced back and forth. As he thought about the situation just now, he combined the two together and suddenly thought of something crucial.


    ¡°Could it be that the corpse collector can restrain your Gu God Sect?¡±Xu Bai said.


    No one answered him, but this silence was the best answer. It proved that his guess was almost correct.


    The Gu God Sect¡¯s method of raising Gu worms was to use corpses to plant Gu worms, and collecting corpses also dealt with corpses.


    They collected the homeless corpses and buried them properly. There was another process in this, which was that they could control the corpses. Controlling corpses -Corpse nurturing Gu -Controlling Gu worms.


    Xu Bai guessed that this was a rather fitting chain.


    Thinking of this, he held the woman¡¯s hand.


    The woman¡¯s face was full of scars, but she was not afraid of Xu Bai.


    As Xu Bai pulled, the woman began to move slowly, and the Gu worms gradually followed, as if the woman was the controller of this place.


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    At this moment, Miao Xiao suddenly spoke and clapped his hands.¡±You want to eliminate your only weakness!¡±


    No one answered. Miao Zheng had suffered a loss and didn¡¯t want to say anything else.


    No Flower continued,¡± If this matter were to be made public, the corpse collectors would definitely be extremely furious. They preserved the last bit of dignity for the dead, but they didn¡¯t expect to be framed by a living person. When honest people get angry, it can lead to rivers of blood.¡±


    ¡°At this time, you can play the role of a good person and say how good you are to make them submit to you. In this way, your last weakness will disappear.¡¯Ye Zi walked to Xu Bai¡¯s side and said,¡±You can even borrow their ability to raise Gil.¡±


    Everyone chimed in and actually came up with a point of view. Although they didn¡¯t know if this point of view was true or not, it sounded quite true now.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Miao Zheng was speechless.


    Even though the face had not appeared and Miao Zheng was not speaking, his silence further confirmed the validity of his theory.


    The surroundings fell silent again. Other than the sound of Gu worms flapping their wings, there was no other sound. After a long time, the human faces gathered again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, you¡¯re all going to die here today.¡±


    The cold voice carried a terrifying killing intent. He seemed to have made up his mind that he would never let anyone go..

 Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Xu Bai, You I ve Worried In vain (2)

    Chapter 515: Xu Bai, You I ve Worried In vain (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and said, ¡°How can you be so confident?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°What else can you do?¡± The human face sneered.¡± ¡°I think you don¡¯t understand.¡± Xu Bai smiled.¡±


    The human face was stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Bai stepped out, and the surrounding Gu worms charged at him again:


    ¡°¡±What you don¡¯t understand is that I don¡¯t even need to pull out my blade.¡±


    As he stepped out of the empty area, the surrounding Gu worms seemed to have seen fresh flesh and blood, pouncing over one after another.


    But the next moment, Xu Bai didn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t even pull out the knife at his waist. He just stood there without moving.


    The black light of the Diamond Heart Devil Body appeared on Xu Bai¡¯s body, looking like a shield.


    In fact, the level of this layer of black light was slightly weak, but this did not hinder Xu Bails operation. Any Gu worm that touched Xu Bails body would explode in the next second, turning into ashes.


    And around the Gu worm, the other Gu worms were also in the same state.


    -Transferring flowers into trees.


    This skill had been upgraded by one level, and now it was just right to adapt to the situation in front of him. Any Gu worm that attacked would be instantly reflected back, and it could also be reflected to the surrounding Gu worms, which was why the situation just now had occurred.


    At this moment, those Gu worms were bloodthirsty and ferocious, sweeping over like a black storm.


    And Xu Bai was at the center of the storm, no matter what, these Gu worms could not advance any further. After Xu Bai used the Transposition of Flowers and Trees, the Gu worms in front of him were wearing down at a visible speed.


    Transposition was such a skill. The more you attacked, the worse the backlash. As long as it did not exceed the maximum limit of this skill, there would be no problem.


    Unless he directly exhausted Xu Bai¡¯s primeval essence, but he looked at the surrounding Gu worms and did not have the qualifications to exhaust him completely.


    This was because the kidney harvesting technique could slowly absorb true essence energy from the surrounding environment.


    It was only because of Xu Bails skill that he was able to survive. Otherwise, even an expert would have a high chance of suffering a mishap from the storm of attacks. After all, even if they could endure for a short period of time, they could also endure for a long time. However, that did not mean that they could never make a mistake.


    All in all, Transposition was an extremely shameless skill. If he could reach the mortal evolution level, he would be able to ignore the attacks of mortal evolution state masters.


    ¡°Is this Lord Xu¡¯s true strength?¡±Miao Xiao¡¯s face was full of admiration. His eyes seemed to be filled with stars as he stared at Xu Bails back.


    She could not be blamed for this, because the current scene was too shocking.


    The sky was filled with black insects, as if the entire sky was covered in dark clouds. Xu Bai was at the center of the dark clouds, and he was also the only light in the dark clouds.


    It felt like he was fighting against the heavens and earth alone.


    ¡°Probably not.¡± No Flower added.


    He had known Xu Bai for a long time, so of course he knew what abilities Xu Bai had. This was just one of Xu Bai¡¯s many abilities.


    ¡°Indeed not.¡± Ye Zi added.


    Young Master had many abilities, and he hadn¡¯t even pulled out his saber yet, so it definitely wasn¡¯t his strongest ability.


    Miao Xiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when he heard their answers.¡±This isn¡¯t even the strongest ability. How are those young geniuses going to live?¡±


    She had the right to say this because she also belonged to this category. The younger generation was still young after all. They were not that old, so most of them had not come into contact with higher levels.


    Therefore, she could tell that Xu Bai was able to crush all the young people in his generation.


    ¡°Perhaps, he is now approaching the previous generation. ¡°Miao Xiao thought.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t compete, then don¡¯t compete. Who would be so free to compete with Almsgiver Xu? That¡¯s asking for trouble.¡± No Flower looked at it indifferently.


    After all, he had been stimulated a lot, so he must have seen it clearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Miao Xiao replied seriously.


    Ye Zi looked at the two of them. She remembered a phrase she had learned when she chatted with Young Master in the past. It was very suitable to be used on these two people now.


    ¨C1t¡¯s rotten.


    For the time being, let¡¯s not bother about the two of them. At this moment, Xu Bai was at the center of the Gu worms, but it was as if he was taking a stroll in a courtyard, he could not be shaken at all.


    A human face was floating in the air with a terrified expression.


    That expression seemed to be saying, ¡®You¡¯re already so strong, how are you going to let others live?


    ¡°Are you surprised? To be honest, I¡¯m surprised too.¡±¡±What surprised me was that you dared to assassinate me with such a weak level of skill,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    He pulled out the black saber Hundred Rend from his waist because he felt that his speed was a little slow.


    Xu Bai slowly raised the black saber, Hundred Rend, and the fragments exploded with Xu Bai as the center. They swept out like a tornado.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The countless fragments turned into starlight that filled the sky like a galaxy, creating a somber atmosphere.


    Every piece of the broken pieces carried an incredible killing intent. Each piece of the broken pieces carried the Five Moves of the Go Sword, and each piece of the broken pieces had an unparalleled strong wind.


    When all the fragments gathered together, the entire sky was dyed red.


    At the next moment, wherever the fragment passed, there was silence, not a single Gu worm survived.


    Xu Bai raised the hilt in his hand. Although the blade was gone, Xu Bai was like the brightest light in the night..

 Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Xu Bai, You ‘ve Worried In vain (3)

    Chapter 516: Xu Bai, You ¡®ve Worried In vain (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡± I found you.¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and looked in a certain direction.


    Miao Zheng, who had suffered such heavy injuries and was connected to the Gu worm, naturally could not stabilize his concealed body. Xu Bai could sense the location of his soul.


    Xu Bai took a step forward. In the next moment, he used the Four


    Transformations of Breaking Travel. He was like a ghost, disappearing from the spot in an instant as if he had never appeared.


    A scream sounded in the dark night, causing Ye Zi and the others to look in the direction of the scream.


    Xu Bai¡¯s figure pushed through the darkness and slowly walked in.


    The dark night was like ink, but it couldn¡¯t affect Xu Bai at all. Instead, it was afraid of Xu Bai and walked around him.


    Xu Bai¡¯s right hand was holding a leg. Looking down the leg, he saw a young man being dragged by him with a pale face.


    The young man had no hands, and blood flowed out of his wounds. Xu Bai had dragged him into two deep bloodstains, making him look extremely miserable in the dark night.


    The surrounding Gu worms had already disappeared, and the fragments returned to Xu Bai¡¯s hand, condensing into the black blade Hundred Rend.


    There was no blood on the blade, but the two lines of blood on the ground were eye-piercing, forming a strong contrast.


    ¡°As expected of the Bloody Butcher Blade Guest.¡± Miao Xiao said meaningfully.


    Night, black blade, blood.


    When the three of them merged together, it was as if a scene of Asura had formed behind Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai dragged him very slowly. When he arrived in front of everyone, he threw the young man without arms on the ground and said indifferently, ¡°If he wants to attack me, I¡¯ll cut off his hand so that he won¡¯t be able to attack again.¡±


    Everyone shuddered.


    Miao Zheng, who had lost his arms, opened his mouth to speak, but the words he spoke were laced with wind. Upon closer inspection, all his teeth were shattered.


    ¡°Oh, I was worried that he had poison in his mouth and wanted to take it to kill himself, so I broke his teeth. I didn¡¯t expect to find poison.¡¯¡±¡® But it¡¯s not a big problem,¡± Xu Bai said matter-of-factly.¡± You can¡¯t bite your tongue and commit suicide without your teeth.


    Everyone shuddered again.


    ¡°You evil spirit, you will come down and accompany me one day! ¡°Miao Zheng struggled to get up, but it was to no avail. He could only stare at Xu Bai with venomous eyes and curse him with his most vicious words.


    Xu Bai touched his chin and said,¡± As expected of someone from a big business. You can even scold people so elegantly. You can¡¯t even compare to the gangsters on the street. ¡®¡±¡®


    Miao Zheng was stunned and continued to curse,¡±Scoundrel, bastard¡­¡± Ah!¡±


    After cursing and screaming, Miao Zheng lowered his head and looked at his separated left leg in shock.


    Fresh blood splattered everywhere. Xu Bai took out a bottle and used the medicine in the bottle to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one leg left. It won¡¯t be that fast. I¡¯ll cut off your toes first, one by one.¡±Xu Bai said calmly.


    He seemed to have thought of something and looked at Miao Xiao, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have any objections to me treating your cousin like this, right?¡±


    Miao Xiao quickly shook his head.¡± No objections. He has already betrayed us. He is a traitor.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Bai nodded and pointed at the dazed woman. He then said to Miao Zhengdao, who was on the ground,¡±¡±lf we¡¯re not wrong, you¡¯ve already discovered this woman¡¯s condition, or you¡¯ve caused this on purpose, right? You don¡¯t have to pretend to be a tough guy, I have a hundred ways to make you talk, like this.¡±


    ¡°Clang¡­ ¡±


    He bent his index finger slightly and flicked the Black Saber Hundred Break¡¯s blade. In the next moment, the Black Saber Hundred Break emitted a melodious music that rippled in the dark environment and gradually spread.


    Initially, Miao Zheng looked as if he wouldn¡¯t say anything even if he was beaten to death. However, as the music played, his expression suddenly froze like a piece of rotten wood. Then, he slowly opened his mouth.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m doing it, it¡¯s that they¡¯re doing it, it¡¯s that they¡¯re saying it, it¡¯s the only way to cause conflict between the corpse collectors, and it¡¯s the only way to pave the way for what happens next. You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right.¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and suddenly revealed a mocking smile.


    Was this the so-called not doing bad things?


    What bullsh * t was using the corpses of villains as materials to raise Gu worms?


    What bullsh * t justice?


    The woman in front of him was being tortured here, and all of this was done by the Gu God Sect.


    This person called Miao Zheng was full of justice and thought that he was the embodiment of justice, yet he was able to witness such a tragic scene.


    In the end, it was just an excuse for him to do bad things.


    ¡°Do you understand? Is it necessary to bring such a person to the Miao Sect to explain?¡±Xu Bai looked at Miao Xiao and said.


    Miao Xiao shook his head with a complicated expression.


    After learning of all this, she wished she could personally chop off Miao Zheng¡¯s head.


    Xu Bai turned his gaze to Miao Zheng and asked, ¡°Tell me everything the Gu


    God Sect has planned here.¡±


    Miao Zheng was unable to escape Xu Bail s control. After hearing Xu Bails question, he could only say everything in detail. He did not even know that he had already revealed the secret.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°The Gu God Sect wants to play a big game of chess, but I don¡¯t know what game they¡¯re playing. I only know one thing, the matter of the corpse collectors, they planned it a long time ago, and the next big game is against you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that¡­lt was related to Lingyun State and would appear tomorrow.¡±


    It was related to Lingyun State and would appear tomorrow? Xu Bai frowned, feeling that things were a little complicated.


    What else was there that was targeting him?


    ¡°Oh right, the Gu God Sect said that it has something to do with the Wind Chime Manor. Because the Wind Chime Manor planted a mark on your body, they seem to want something to descend on your body.¡±Miao Zheng spoke again..

 Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Xu Bai, You ‘re Wasting Your Mind (4)

    Chapter 517: Xu Bai, You ¡®re Wasting Your Mind (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°What else?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Miao Zheng shook his head, his face blank. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    It had something to do with Wind Chime Manor, and there was some mark that was about to descend on his body. Why did he feel that it was getting more and more blurry?


    After thinking carefully for a while, Xu Bai gradually cleared up the confusion in his mind.


    ¡°If it¡¯s related to Wind Chime Manor, could it be that thing?¡±


    The most eye-catching thing he had experienced in Wind Chime Manor was the Bizarre Demon City.


    Imprint?


    Descending?


    Could it be that the Bizarre Demon City would descend again with him as the center?


    Xu Bai thought to himself,¡± When I was at Wind Chime Manor, those guys also wanted the Bizarre Demon Market to descend. Perhaps they had some way to temporarily isolate it and prevent the Bizarre Demons from becoming idiots.¡¯¡±¡® The descent of the Bizarre Demon City would definitely turn one into an idiot, just like how people would go to the Bizarre Demon City.


    Unless there was a way to isolate it, or rather, temporarily isolate it.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai asked again,¡±¡±Did you get something? For example, something related to the demon race?¡±


    Miao Zheng shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    Xu Bai thought to himself, Looks like the problem lies with me. I should have that so-called mark on me.¡±


    He looked left and right, but he couldn¡¯t find it.


    Most importantly, it was just a guess. It might not be the Bizarre Demon City. At the thought of this, Xu Bai looked at Miao Zheng and swung the knife in his hand.


    Fresh blood gushed out as Miao Zheng¡¯s head was beheaded.


    ¡°Back to Lingyun State.¡± ¡°See the prefecture magistrate, quickly,¡± Xu Bai said decisively. ¡±


    He had said that something unusual would happen tomorrow, so he could not delay it now.


    Everyone knew that the matter was urgent, so they hurriedly followed behind Xu Bai.


    The night was as dark as ink. As everyone rushed all the way, they soon arrived at Lingyun State.


    They found the provincial government office. Even though it was night time, there were still government runners guarding outside. After they knew Xu Bail s identity, they quickly reported it. Not long after, Xu Bai and the others were welcomed into the guest room.


    A middle-aged man with a long beard walked in and cupped his fists.¡±Lingyun


    Prefecture¡¯s Prefecture Magistrate Ying Qi greets Lord Xu.¡±


    Ying Zhou Ling looked middle-aged, but when he walked, he had the scholarly air of a scholar. The scholarly air was very strong, but it was not annoying. Moreover, his eyebrows were filled with righteousness.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be as pedantic as those scholars. He didn¡¯t despise Xu Bai at all. He was full of courtesy when he walked and received Xu Bai.


    ¡°Lord Ying, to make a long story short, I came here today because I have two matters that I need to trouble Lord Ying with.¡±Xu Bai said.


    The governor stroked his long beard and said,¡± Lord Xu, if you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯ve also interacted with Yun Zihai. The person Yun Zihai can befriend is definitely not someone who is good at killing. I¡¯ll definitely help.¡±¡± Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He did not expect Yun Zihai to be so popular in the officialdom. He was like this in the Purple Wood Mansion and now in the Lingyun State.


    Of course, now wasn¡¯t the time to think about this. Xu Bai first told him about the woman and then brought the dazed woman to the Ying Prefecture Token.


    After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, the Governor of the Ying Province slammed the table angrily.¡¯¡±¡®The Gu God Sect is really a group of animals. They actually have designs on the corpse collector lineage.¡±


    ¡°So I hope that Lord Ying will take good care of her and send her to where she should go. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    Prefectural Magistrate Ying breathed heavily and tried his best to calm the anger in his heart. Only then did he sit down, but his beard was still trembling. It was obvious that he was still very angry.


    ¡°Lord Xu, don¡¯t worry. I will tell His Majesty about this and bring her to His


    Majesty. His Majesty will definitely give the corpse collector an explanation.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m relieved. The second thing is also about the Gu God Sect.¡±Xu Bai told him the second thing.


    Governor Ying stroked his beard as he listened. When he finished listening, he frowned.


    ¡°Will something happen in Lingyun State tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t found anything unusual here. I deal with big and small matters here every day and also patrol some areas.¡±


    ¡°Even if there are places that I can¡¯t patrol, there are still many constables going there to ensure the safety of Lingyun State.¡±


    Maybe it has nothing to do with public security,¡± Xu Bai said thoughtfully.¡±


    But they will definitely take action. We must be on guard tomorrow. ¡®¡±¡®


    He didn¡¯t know what the other party wanted to do now, but he had to be on guard first. If there was any movement, he could deal with it in time.


    ¡°Good!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements tonight to ensure that nothing goes wrong.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Ying.¡± Xu Bai cupped his hands.¡±


    ¡°Lord Xu, you are too kind.¡± The Ying Prefecture¡¯s Magistrate waved his hand.¡± Oh right, do you want to stay here?¡±¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t refuse and agreed.


    After that, Xu Bai found a guest room to stay in. No Flower and Miao Xiao also had a room each.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After Ye Zi entered the room, she closed the door and asked,¡±¡±Young Master, why do I feel that it¡¯s similar to the Wind Chime Manor?¡±


    There was a trace of worry in her eyes, as if she was thinking of the scene in Wind Chimes Manor.


    That incident was a huge blow to her. Xu Bai¡¯s disappearance made her feel even worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see after tomorrow,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    He took out the Heavy Sword Technique, and the progress bar on it slowly increased. It would be completed soon. He could take advantage of tonight to increase the progress bar..

 Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Xu Bai, You ‘ve Worried In vain (5)

    Chapter 518: Xu Bai, You ¡®ve Worried In vain (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Ye Zi didn¡¯t say anything else and sat quietly at the side.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, a night had passed.


    With the crow of a rooster, the sky gradually brightened.


    The night had dispersed, and the streets were lit up.


    Xu Bai woke up early and opened the door. He walked to the courtyard of the yamen with Ye Zi.


    No Flower and Miao Xiao had already arrived.


    How about winning the game? Xu Bai frowned.


    ¡°Just now, I went out for an urgent matter. It seems like a bailiff came over and said something before leaving.¡±¡±And he¡¯s especially anxious, ¡± Miao said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    Everyone nodded and left the provincial government office with Xu Bai. They walked toward the street outside.


    After walking for a while, he saw an unusual scene.


    The streets outside should have been bustling with activity. After all, the liveliness of a state was naturally extraordinary. However, it was all dark now.


    On both sides of the street, there were commoners lying on the ground. Their faces were filled with pain, and their screams were endless.


    Some were clutching their stomachs, some were clutching their heads. Everyone¡¯s movements were different, but it was obvious that they were in great pain.


    Xu Bai was stunned. He saw the Ying Prefecture Token on the street and


    hurriedly walked over.


    ¡°Lord Ying, what happened?¡±


    At this moment, the Ying Prefecture¡¯s token¡¯s forehead was covered in fine beads of sweat. Although he looked very calm on the surface, one could tell that he was still a little flustered.


    However, as the governor of a state, he could not show it. Otherwise, the people would lose their backbone and Lingyun State would be in chaos.


    Ying Zhou Ling said softly,¡± This kind of thing happened early in the morning. I don¡¯t know why, so I rushed to see them. They weren¡¯t poisoned, but everyone was in special pain, and the pain was different.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned. He walked to a commoner and looked down.


    The commoner¡¯s face was pale and his forehead was covered in sweat.


    His entire body kept twitching, and he kept screaming in pain.


    The inexplicable occurrence of such a thing must have something to do with the Gu God Sect.


    ¡°Lord Xu, let me take a look.¡±¡±


    Since it was related to the Gu God Sect and the Miao Sect was also in a similar line of work, Xu Bai nodded and agreed.


    Miao Xiao looked at it carefully and raised his head. ¡°It¡¯s a gu. To be precise, it¡¯s a gu poison. Someone tampered with their food and drink.¡±


    Without waiting for Xu Bai to speak, the Ying Prefecture¡¯s Magistrate quickly ordered someone to bring them to the nearest water source.


    The commoners in this area all shared a well water.


    When Miao Xiao came to the well, he raised his palm.


    At the next moment, a Gu worm flew out, it was golden in color and looked very beautiful.


    ¨CGolden thread Gu.


    The Golden Thread Gu flapped its wings and flew around the well. Then, a series of insect cries came from the bottom of the well. Immediately after, a fist-sized black Gu worm flew out and attacked the Golden Thread Gu.


    This Gu worm was naturally not the Golden Thread Gu¡¯s match, it was quickly defeated and torn to pieces by the Golden Thread Gu.


    Miao Xiao¡¯s expression was solemn.¡± This is a poisonous insect. It¡¯s highly toxic. Fortunately, it was diluted with well water, so it didn¡¯t kill people immediately.¡¯¡±¡®


    As he spoke, Miao Xiao waved his sleeves, and a dozen Gu worms fell to the ground, turning into a pile of dust that just happened to pile up on the ground.


    ¡°Lord Ying, using the ashes of these Gu worms and diluted with a hundred times the water, we can save them.¡±


    The Ying Prefecture¡¯s Magistrate was overjoyed when he heard this and quickly ordered his men to do as he was told.


    After the bailiffs carried the ashes away, a bailiffs walked over and said that the poison had been cured. Only then did the Ying Prefecture Magistrate heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Is the Gu God Sect really crazy? Even the world¡¯s number one evil path doesn¡¯t dare to rashly attack ordinary people. Do they want to anger His Majesty?¡±


    The moment he relaxed, the Ying Prefecture Token became extremely furious.


    ¡°Now is not the time to discuss   more important to deal with the Gu God Sect first.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his right hand and a golden compass appeared.


    The needle on the compass began to shake.


    In the next moment, the shaking gradually decreased and finally pointed in a direction.


    Just now, Xu Bai used the situation here as an excuse to perform divination and finally came up with an instruction.


    No Flower looked at the direction the needle was pointing at and said, ¡°¡±This position seems to be in the direction of the provincial government.¡±


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned. Then, he reacted and said,¡±¡±Not good, it¡¯s a feud. Go back quickly!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As he spoke, he used the fourth transformation of line breaking and quickly ran towards the state office.


    In the state government office, a person dressed in ordinary clothes carried a book and quietly walked out. He placed the book on the ground.


    A Gu worm appeared in his hand. In the next moment, the Gu worm devoured the book in front of him.


    At this moment, Xu Bai appeared at the door and saw this scene.


    ¡°Hahaha! Bloody Butcher Blade Guest! I won¡¯t let you torture me!¡± The man raised his hand and pierced through his heart.¡±To think that you would have never thought that this was what we wanted to destroy..¡±

 Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: He’s Bad

    Chapter 519: He¡¯s Bad


    Translator: 549690339


    His voice was miserable, like a crow¡¯s cry, unpleasant and noisy.


    This person¡¯s hand was inserted into his chest, and blood flowed down his wrist. His face revealed a painful expression, and there was a hint of mockery in the pain.


    ¡°Do you think you can control everything? Do you think that everything will be as smooth sailing as before after reaching this place? But you are thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Before Xu Bai could get close, a bloody heart was taken out by this person. He held it in his hand and the next moment, the heart exploded. This person fell to the ground, no longer breathing.


    The Gu worms on the ground turned to ashes and dissipated completely. The books that were eaten also turned into ashes that filled the sky.


    Xu Bai quickly walked forward and looked at the scene in front of him in silence.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain.¡± No Flower sighed.


    Now that such a scene had appeared, it was clear that the other party did not seem to have any intention of dealing with them directly. The poison that the commoners had been poisoned with just now was to make them leave the provincial government.


    And in the provincial government office, there was an important thing that had been destroyed. It was the book that the person had mentioned just now.


    At this moment, it was a mess. It was impossible to restore it.


    Because the book and Gu worms had already turned into fragments and ashes, only this corpse was left.


    Xu Bai raised his hand, and a golden compass appeared. However, the needle on it did not change at all. It lay weakly on the side.


    Xu Bai waved his hand and dispersed the golden compass. He still did not speak, but his eyes were filled with endless coldness and killing intent.


    Indeed, this time, he really did not expect that the other party would actually set their sights on the state government and use a trick to lure the tiger away from the mountain.


    It was as if all connections had been cut off, and the golden compass could not calculate them.


    ¡°Lord Ying.¡± ¡°Do you know which book was lost?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    The item was gone, but it did not mean that there were no clues. He wanted to see which book it was.


    The Governor of the Ying Province was slightly stunned, but he quickly understood what Xu Bai meant. He quickly walked into a room. After a while, he walked out with a troubled expression.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t the books I brought over. When I take up my post, I will bring my own books, but I know all of them.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s something I don¡¯t know. It can only be the books brought by the state government, but I haven¡¯t read many of them.¡±


    A state¡¯s state token. The place he was at naturally had many books, and they were all brought by the state.


    As for the types of books, they were all related to Lingyun State.


    ¡°You¡¯re the token of a province here. You haven¡¯t even finished reading?¡±Xu Bai frowned.


    As the Prefectural Magistrate, he was definitely a scholar. Otherwise, he would not have been able to hold this position. The most important thing for a scholar was to read books. However, he was now told that he had not finished reading many books. This was not reasonable.


    The Governor of the Ying Province smiled bitterly.¡± Lord Xu, after I took office, many people sent me gifts under various banners. The gifts weren¡¯t expensive because they knew that I didn¡¯t like to accept gifts, so they just gave me some books.¡±


    ¡°However, after taking office, my schedule has been very busy. Every day, my schedule is full. If I have free time to read two words, then it¡¯s already considered leisure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed. I really can¡¯t finish reading it.¡±


    As he spoke, the Ying Prefecture¡¯s Magistrate revealed an ashamed expression.


    Indeed, a scholar who did not read would be laughed at outside. However, he knew that after doing this, he had to put the country first, and some of his hobbies had long been forgotten.


    ¡°Oh right, Lord Xu!¡± The Ying Prefecture Token suddenly thought of something and said,¡±¡±More than 90% of these books were given to me by them, but I have a special characteristic. If I record everything they gave me, I might be able to find something.¡±


    ¡°Since the other party did this, it definitely wasn¡¯t the books they gave you.¡±¡±lt¡¯s good if we investigate.¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    The Ying Prefecture Token nodded and led Xu Bai and the others into the room.


    After entering, Xu Bai saw that one of the bookshelves inside was in a mess. Many books were thrown on the ground. From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t know where the other party had taken them.


    Governor Ying was holding an account book in his hand and was digging around on the ground. It was obvious that he wanted to check the amount.


    After a while, he sighed and stood up from the ground. He shook his head to show that he had not found anything.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    He didn¡¯t have much hope for this method. After all, the other party wasn¡¯t stupid. It was impossible for him to be careless in such details, so he only wanted to give it a try.


    Now, it seemed that this method was indeed useless. It was better than nothing.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Lord Xu, in your opinion, what should we do now?¡±The Ying Prefecture Token asked.


    In his jurisdiction, there had never been such a big event, but now it suddenly appeared.


    That so-called Gu God Sect actually dared to lay their hands on ordinary people. This was really a taboo for the Emperor. If he did not handle it well, he would not be able to escape when the Dragon King was furious.


    If he dealt with it well, he would benefit from it. Even if there was no reward, at least he would not be punished severely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other choice.¡± Xu Bai shook his head..¡±

 Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: He’s Bad

    Chapter 520: He¡¯s Bad


    Translator: 549690339


    At present, the clues he could obtain were too few. The only clue was cut off by the other party. If he was asked what method he had, he did not have any.


    He wasn¡¯t omnipotent. He couldn¡¯t conjure up flowers just by thinking about it.


    However, one thing was certain: these people would never let him go. As long as he was here, the other party would definitely make a move. However, Xu Bai was in a passive position now, and he didn¡¯t like this feeling. ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads, indicating that there was no other way.


    A clever housewife can¡¯t cook without rice. If there were clues, they could still analyze them, but without clues, there was nothing to talk about.


    Xu Bai paced back and forth with his arms crossed. He kept thinking about what had happened today.


    ¡°First of all, the other party wants to destroy the corpse and cover up the evidence. The things here can definitely expose them, so they don¡¯t want me to see them.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, the other party does want to make a big move. At the very least, this big move is related to the mark on my body.¡±


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t see where the mark is, and others can¡¯t see it either, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s not there. After all, it¡¯s information obtained through music confusion.¡±


    ¡°But the crux of the problem lies in who is the one who can break the situation. My Feng Shui calculation can¡¯t calculate it anymore, which proves that the other party has completely cut off all the escape routes this time.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, there seems to be a clue that can solve the situation.¡± Xu Bai¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd.


    No Flower didn¡¯t know, nor did Ye Zi. As for Miao Xiao, forget it.


    Looking at her, unless it was related to Gu worms, there was no way to do it.


    Where were the Gu worms now?


    All of them had turned to ashes. Only the corpse outside seemed to be of some use.


    Wait, corpses!


    Xu Bai suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at the Ying Prefecture Token and asked, ¡°¡±That corpse collector woman should still be in the residence, right?¡±


    The Ying Prefecture Magistrate didn¡¯t know why Xu Bai asked this question, but he still nodded and said that he was still in the manor.


    He definitely did not have time to escort the woman to the capital because this matter had happened early in the morning. He did not have the time to rush to the capital directly.


    ¡°We can only try our best. Lord Ying, take us to see her. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    The Ying Prefecture Token nodded and led Xu Bai and the others out of the room. They walked through a quiet corridor and finally arrived at another room. They opened the door.


    The room was decorated elegantly, and every part of it was filled with the unique style of a scholar. Even an ordinary person would feel like bathing in the spring breeze after staying here for a night.


    Xu Bai walked into the room. His gaze lingered in the room. Finally, he found the poor woman huddled in the corner.


    Women were people in the industry. Even it they had gone crazy, their recovery ability was still much stronger than ordinary people.


    The wounds on his body had already healed. Although they still looked terrifying, they were much better.


    At this moment, the woman was curled up in the corner, her head lowered and trembling. She seemed to be extremely afraid. After experiencing those terrifying experiences, it would be a lie if she wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, after that the woman has been buried in the knees, the head, suddenly lifted up, the pair of empty eyes saw Xu Bai, hands and feet, crawling to the empty white in front, as if especially excited.


    However, when she was about a meter away from Xu Bai, she stopped again. She only dared to look at Xu Bai from afar and did not dare to get close.


    Although the woman didn¡¯t show any fear when he saved her previously, it had been a long time since he saved her this time. She must have changed.


    Just like now, with a hint of fear and curiosity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to bring you out to take a look.¡±Xu Bai reached out his hand.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Xu Bai no longer had a trace of killing intent. The terrifying aura on his body was gone. Instead, it was replaced by a gentle aura, like the water at the bottom of the lake, which remained unchanged for many years.


    Miao Xiao covered his mouth to prevent himself from screaming out loud. A huge wave had already risen in his heart.


    She had seen Xu Bail s power from the beginning to the end. On that night, Xu Bai held the black blade Hundred Rend, like a demon from the human world. Even the darkness had to retreat.


    But now, Xu Bai was gentle and elegant, like a piece of white paper without ink. He had no utility-based nature. He just stretched out his hand and stood there quietly without moving.


    It was gentle, but also strange.


    ¡°If those who knew his title saw him now, their jaws would probably drop.¡±


    ¡°A man who was as terrifying as an evil ghost, a man who made the martial world tremble with fear, is now like a piece of white jade.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Lord Xu is indeed worthy of being the person I admire. Even without that murderous aura, he is still so eye-catching.¡±


    Sometimes, in front of the fanatical fans, even if their idol squatted on the ground without caring about his image, he would still feel that this position was very handsome. Miao Xiao was in such a situation at this moment.


    The woman¡¯s face was scarred. She tilted her head and her eyes were still empty. However, she slowly raised her right hand and was approaching Xu Bai¡¯s palm.


    His hands were getting closer, and the hand that was gradually pulling closer seemed to have slowed down at this moment, causing everyone to hold their breaths.


    When they clasped hands, Xu Bai smiled gently..

 Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: He’s Bad

    Chapter 521: He¡¯s Bad


    Translator: 549690339


    Perhaps the memories of his previous life were still affecting him, or perhaps his principles were affecting him. In short, when he saw such a vulnerable person who had been hurt, he could not muster up any killing intent.


    The two hands came closer and gradually held each other. Xu Bai looked at the woman. Although the woman¡¯s eyes were empty, the corners of her mouth curled up as if she was smiling.


    ¡°Follow me to take a look.¡± Xu Bai pulled the woman and slowly walked outside.


    Ye Zi and the others followed behind and arrived at the courtyard.


    The corpse was still lying on the ground in the courtyard. At this moment, due to the weather, it did not stiffen quickly.


    Xu Bai pointed at the corpse on the ground and asked,¡¯¡±¡®Can you see anything?¡±


    He knew that the woman in front of him had gone crazy, but he still wanted to give it a try. After all, the only difference now was the addition of this woman.


    Therefore, he tried to keep his question as simple as possible. It would be best if the other party could understand him.


    There was nothing wrong with trying. If it didn¡¯t work, then forget it. If it worked, then it was a profit.


    The woman continued to tilt her head and stare at the corpse in front of her, as if she was thinking about something.


    She had been standing behind Xu Bai and did not walk up to him.


    Xu Bai was very patient as he carried her. If he could find some clues, he would be even more patient.


    The woman didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at the corpse on the ground. It seemed that she was a little annoyed. She suddenly raised her hand and waved it gently.


    This action seemed simple, but when she used it, the corpse on the ground moved.


    In front of everyone, the corpse without a heart suddenly twitched as if it was not completely dead.


    The corpse¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and its mouth was wide open, maintaining its appearance before death.


    However, it was twitching for no reason. It gave people an extremely strange feeling.


    In the next moment, the corpse suddenly turned its hands around and propped itself on the ground. Under the force, it actually changed from a lying position to a standing position.


    Other than the tightly shut eyes, the gaping mouth, and the bloody hole in his chest, which brought about a bloody visual experience, he looked like a person.


    The woman let go of Xu Bai¡¯s hand. Then, she ran to the crushed heart and picked it up bit by bit.


    At this moment, the woman¡¯s empty eyes finally changed. She seemed to have regained some spirit. Her expression became especially sacred. Not only sacred, but Xu Bai also saw a trace of other emotions.


    ¨C Respect.


    That¡¯s right, it was reverence. This reverence was produced by the corpse in front of him.


    ¡°Corpse collectors believe that no matter what the dead were like when they were alive, they are still a corpse after death. They maintain sufficient respect for corpses.¡±Ye Zi said softly, ¡°This is also the reason why the righteous and evil paths will not disturb them, because they are very¡­¡± Very¡­¡±


    After a long time, Ye Zi could not find an adjective to describe the scene at this moment.


    ¡°Pure.¡± Xu Bai looked at the solemn and respectful expression on the woman¡¯s face. He did not disturb her from sorting out her broken heart and said,¡±lt¡¯s just to give the corpse a burial.¡±


    Ye Zi nodded her head vigorously, as if Xu Bai¡¯s words had hit the bottom of her heart.


    Even though the woman had gone crazy, she still did not forget her responsibility. The bloody heart in her hand was no longer terrifying. It was actually gradually pieced together.


    There were no threads or needles, but the corpse collectors had their own unique methods. The broken heart did not need to be stitched up, and it actually glued itself together, including some broken flesh and blood.


    The woman held the heart as if she was holding a sacred object and slowly put it into the corpse¡¯s chest.


    Even the broken pieces of flesh and blood were carefully tidied up by her.


    Then, the woman suddenly covered her head and let out a tragic cry.


    Xu Bai was stunned. This scene was beyond his understanding.


    He tried to circulate his True Core Strength. After carefully sensing it, his expression changed drastically.¡±Not good, she¡¯s recovering her memory!¡±


    A woman who had messed up her soul was recovering. Anyone who heard this would be surprised.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t explain it. It was just like how some people who had been in a coma for many years would wake up.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I rearranged a corpse.¡±he thought.


    But now was not the time to recover.


    The reason why Xu Bai couldn¡¯t be sure was because once he recovered, the pain would be overwhelming.


    This was not physical pain, but mental torture.


    What did a woman care about the most? Needless to say.


    Now, could a woman withstand such a blow?


    Xu Bai wanted to stop him, but he stopped in the end.


    ¡°Perhaps this is her own idea. In any case, I have no right to interfere with her recovery of her memories.¡±


    The woman¡¯s screams came one after another. She hugged her head and rolled on the ground. Her soul was recovering bit by bit. Xu Bai was proficient in this. Although his level was not high, he knew that this was a miracle.


    It was like the miracle of a vegetative person regaining consciousness in his previous life.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the woman looked up at the sky with endless pain in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t scream, but the pain in her eyes didn¡¯t decrease at all.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment, then slowly walked over and extended his hand to the woman.


    The woman turned her gaze, and tears flowed down her scarred face. In the end, she reached out her hand and held Xu Bails hand. She struggled to get up from the ground.


    The next moment, the woman leaned on Xu Bail s shoulder and cried loudly..

 Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: He l s Bad

    Chapter 522: He l s Bad


    Translator: 549690339


    Her tears fell silently, and she cried so loudly that the entire courtyard could hear her.


    Some bailiffs walked in from outside, but they were stopped by a look from the Ying Prefecture Magistrate and quickly retreated.


    Xu Bai held the woman¡¯s shoulder and said nothing.


    She could still cry, proving that she didn¡¯t have the will to die. He was just thinking about whether he should stop the woman if she wanted to commit suicide, but now it seemed that he was overthinking it.


    This woman was stronger than he had imagined. Crying was just a way to vent.


    Gradually, the crying became softer.


    The woman released her hand and raised her head. Her eyes were slightly spirited.


    ¡°They are all dead. I killed them.¡± Xu Bai had never been in such a situation


    before, so he didn¡¯t know how to speak. He could only follow his pattern and say, ¡®¡±¡®That old man, you personally killed him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman nodded. Although her expression was gloomy, her tone was very calm.


    Although Xu Bai had never encountered such a situation before, he was not a person with a bump in his head. It was impossible for him to ask something he should not have asked at this time.


    For example, are you okay? Or have you already gotten over it? These words are just poking at people¡¯s scars.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, and the others didn¡¯t say anything either, because there was really nothing much to say now. Everyone knew that the suffering that this woman had suffered could be said to be earth-shattering.


    If it was any other person, they might not be able to withstand it, let alone this corpse collector.


    The woman seemed to know what everyone was thinking and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen them all. You helped me kill them. Thank you. I also know what you¡¯re looking for. Although I¡¯m crazy, I can remember everything that happened after I met you.


    ¡°You¡¯re very strange. Your background makes me feel afraid, but it also makes me feel at ease. Even with my soul in chaos, I was still awake at that time.¡±


    It was just that I lacked an opportunity at that time. This opportunity was the time for me to pick up my skills as a corpse collector again. Now, the opportunity had been achieved.¡±


    His words were filled with language that no one could understand, but in summary, it was a simple expression.


    She was able to wake up entirely because of Xu Bai. When she came into contact with Xu Bai, she was already awake. She could see what happened after that. She was just missing an opportunity, and the opportunity was now.


    As for why these things happened and why there was such an opportunity, even this woman could not explain it, let alone others.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Even these professionals couldn¡¯t understand, so how could he?


    All in all, it should be Little Gold¡¯s credit.


    The woman gave a simple explanation and changed the topic.¡±¡±l was arranged to stay in the house by you. When I heard the commotion, I found that man coming over to take the book. I took a look outside. The man looked at me and was very afraid, so he ran out.¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, he calculated in his heart and already had a reason.


    The dead man should be from the Gu God Sect. Combined with the previous fight with Miao Zheng, the person who collected the corpse seemed to be from the Gu God Sect.


    From the looks of it, it was very normal.


    ¡°In other words, you know which book he took?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    The woman nodded vigorously and said,¡±¡±l know. That book is called Lingyun State Poetry Collection. ¡±


    ¡°Poetry collection?¡± Xu Bai repeated.


    In this day and age, all scholars were definitely well-educated. There would be many scholars born in every place. They loved to recite poems, so it was normal for them to have poetry collections.


    ¡°I remember now. This collection of poems is a specialty of Lingyun State. When the previous person left, he didn¡¯t take it with him, right?¡±The governor of the Ying Prefecture said.


    Xu Bai felt that something was wrong and secretly glanced at the Ying Prefecture Token.


    However, now that he had a clue, he just had to look for it. The poetry collection was a specialty of Lingyun Zhou. If that was the case, he should be able to find it anywhere here. However, he did not know if it was any different from the destroyed ones.


    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately send someone to find a collection of poems. ¡°The governor of the Ying Prefecture said-


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡± There¡¯s no need for you to find it. If there are still people from the Gu God Sect who want to cause trouble, you will be a great help. Wu Hua, go and find one.¡±¡±


    No Flower was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted. After secretly exchanging glances with Xu Bai, he agreed and went out.


    A moment later, Wu Hua returned with a thick book in his hand. He handed it to Xu Bai and said that he could buy it anywhere in Lingyun State.


    Xu Bai picked up the book and casually flipped through it. It was full of poems and songs, but he felt a headache and couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°If there is something about scholars that needs to be solved, I have some ways. Why don¡¯t you let me study it?¡±The governor of the Ying Prefecture said.


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡± This thing is indeed a headache for me. After Lord


    Ying has researched it, let me know.¡±¡±


    The Ying Prefecture Token hummed and was about to agree when he suddenly reacted and asked,¡±Lord Xu, are you not coming?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai turned his head and said,¡± No, I really can¡¯t take it in. Just let me know when Lord Ying has finished his research. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Seeing that Xu Bai was determined, the Ying Prefecture Token did not force him.


    Since there was nothing to do for the time being, he left the matter to the Ying Prefecture Magistrate. Xu Bai and the others returned to their respective rooms.


    After the woman returned to normal, she did not stop..

 Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: He’s Bad

    Chapter 523: He¡¯s Bad


    Translator: 549690339


    But in the back room before, there was no flower and Miao Xiao, but in the back room, there was Xu Bai.


    Ye Zi still felt a little puzzled and did not understand.


    However, seeing that his young master didn¡¯t say anything, he naturally didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, be careful that the walls have ears.¡±No Flower said softly, handing over a collection of poems. Bought two poetry collections?


    The walls have ears?


    Seeing this scene, Ye Zi finally understood what they were up to.


    It was obvious that he was worried about the Ying Prefecture Token.


    Only Miao Xiao was dumbfounded¡­


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    Why are these two people acting so mysterious?


    Xu Bai ignored Miao Xiao¡¯s expression and walked to the table. He poured the tea on the table and started writing slowly.


    ¡°I felt that something was wrong just now. Even if he was busy with work and didn¡¯t have time to read, a scholar would definitely pay attention to the poetry collection. In the end, he didn¡¯t notice that the poetry collection was gone.¡±


    ¡°This made me suspicious. Later, I remembered what happened today. There were clearly so many people who were poisoned, but he didn¡¯t tell us and ran out to check first.¡±


    ¡°Can I suspect that he¡¯s attald to stay here .It something happens and I tell nim not to move, no one will be able to steal the book.¡±


    A series of words were written on the table by Xu Bai. When everyone saw it clearly, he waved his sleeve and scattered the water in front of him.


    Ye Zi dipped her hands in the water and wrote,¡±ln Young Master¡¯s opinion, we should also study it and see if we can figure it out.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head and continued writing,¡±¡±No, I don¡¯t have the time to look for clues. I just want to find an item that can calculate things.¡±


    He was not a puzzle-solving person, let alone a scholar. How could he find clues so easily?


    However, this did not matter. He had skills.


    A golden light appeared on Xu Bai¡¯s finger.


    In the next moment, a golden compass appeared in the air. With Xu Baits guidance, it began to calculate with the collection of poems in front of it.


    The needle began to spin wildly, proving that there was indeed a relationship, but the frequency of its rotation was not high, and it did not stabilize for a long time.


    After a while, Xu Bai stopped calculating because there were too few clues and he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Actually, it was very simple. After all, this collection of poems was casually bought. It was already very rare to be able to calculate the relationship.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. Xu Bai calculated again. This time, he used the Ying Prefecture Token as a guide.


    The needle spun once more and finally stopped after a long time. The direction it was pointing to was the direction of the Ying Province Token¡¯s room.


    This was his idea. He would first use the poetry collection to see if he could figure it out. It would be best if he could.


    If he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he would use the second method.


    Now, it seemed that he really could not calculate it.


    Then, he would use the second method to directly calculate the Ying Prefecture Token.


    And the result was very obvious. He had calculated that it was indeed related to the Ying Province Token.


    No Flower observed from the side and also saw the signs. He dipped some water in it and wrote on the table: ¡°Let¡¯s beat him at his own game and see what kind of plan he can come up with.¡±


    The corner of Xu Bails mouth curled up as he wrote,¡± What plan? Just go and kill him!¡±¡±


    What kind of joke was this? How could they beat him at his own game in this situation?


    The other party had only two answers. The first was that they had not developed it, and everything was left unsettled.


    The second was to give them the wrong direction. The direction was wrong to begin with. No matter how he beat them at their own game, it would be wrong.


    If he knew that something was wrong with the other party, he would just go and catch them directly. There was no need for a reason at all.


    However, this person was still a state token, so they had to deal with him as quickly as possible.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai called them over and distributed their tasks.


    Miao Xiao was the most confused, but when he heard that there was a mission for him, he came over excitedly.


    On the other side, the Ying Prefecture¡¯s Ling was ashen. He sat on a chair and looked at the collection of poems in front of him.


    ¡°Bastards, these people are really bastards, they actually dared to attack those commoners! ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°They even said that they wanted me to help them. I¡¯ve already helped them to this extent, but these people almost died.¡±


    ¡°But what should I do next?¡±


    ¡°Those bastards from the Gu God Sect are actually so crazy. It¡¯s a pity. If I wasn¡¯t worried that Xu Bai would find clues, I could still continue to study that book.¡±


    The Ying Prefecture Token roared in his heart and only calmed down after a while.


    He looked at the collection of poems in his hand and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Fortunately, other than my oldest collection of poems, I couldn¡¯t find any clues. I just needed to casually lie and say that I didn¡¯t research it.¡±


    ¡°But I still have to be careful. Xu Bai is not to be trifled with.¡¯


    Thinking of this, the Ying Prefecture¡¯s Magistrate pondered what excuse he should use tomorrow.


    At this moment, a knock on the door interrupted his thoughts.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The Ying Prefecture Magistrate put down the book in his hand.


    Xu Bai¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Lord Ying, I have discovered something here. Quickly open the door. We might be leaving tomorrow.¡±


    Yingzhou Ling Yi was stunned to discover that he had been granted a great deal of space?


    Impossible!


    How could he have discovered anything?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he still walked forward and opened the door.


    ¡°Lord Xu, please come in.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and walked in.


    Ye Zi and the others followed behind and entered the house.


    The Governor of the Ying Prefecture closed the door and turned around to speak. However, a black knife came at him..

 Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Battle in the Canyon (1)

    Chapter 524: Battle in the Canyon (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    This slash was extremely fast and did not shatter. In the blink of an eye, it had already arrived in front of the Ying Prefecture Token.


    Not only that, the moment Xu Bai attacked, No Flower did not hide anything. He quickly attacked, and his fist covered in a layer of light landed in front of the Ying Prefecture Token, sealing the other side of the token.


    ¡°Weng¡­¡¯


    The sound of flapping wings could be heard as Miao Xiao released a bunch of Gu worms, blocking the gap between the two¡¯s attacks.


    In less than a few breaths, the Ying Province Token was already trapped and could not move at all. If it moved even a little, it would face a storm-like attack.


    Ye Zi did not make a move, but she was ready to flick the light in her hand at any time.


    As long as the Ying Prefecture Token dared to resist, she would immediately interfere with the Ying Prefecture Token¡¯s soul.


    Cold sweat trickled down the forehead of the Ying Prefecture Token. His face turned extremely pale, but he still forced himself to appear calm and spoke tentatively.


    ¡°Lord Xu, what do you mean by this? Do you want to murder an official of the Imperial Court? I don¡¯t remember offending you in any way.¡±


    There was no flaw in his words. It sounded ordinary, and there was even a hint of questioning in his calm tone.


    This feeling was similar to the anger one would show after being controlled for no reason.


    ¡°Your acting skills are pretty good.¡± Xu Bai smiled and said, ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. What¡¯s the meaning? It¡¯s better to say it earlier.¡¯¡±¡®


    Governor Ying blinked, and the beard on his chin trembled slightly. ¡°What acting skills? And what do you want me to say? I¡¯ve told you all I know!¡± ¡°Lord Ying, are you still going to play dumb?¡±Wu Hua said.


    Although they did not have any evidence, No Flower absolutely trusted Xu Bai.


    At least for now, every decision Xu Bai made was not wrong. Moreover, the Feng Shui Sutra pointed to this direction, so there could not be any accidents.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Do you know that what you¡¯re doing now is murdering an official of the imperial court? No matter what your identity is, it¡¯s against the laws of Great Chu. ¡°When the Ying Prefecture Token heard what No Flower said, he heaved a sigh of relief and his tone became tough.


    This group of people attacked him for no reason, so he did not dare to resist, but he did not immediately produce evidence to prove it.


    This meant that these guys had no evidence. Everything was just their guess.


    Since there was no evidence, he was not afraid.


    Governor Ying felt that he still lacked vigilance. Perhaps it was because he had been in this position for too long.


    He was a Level Two expert. If he had been vigilant just now, he would not have been restrained in an instant.


    The other party had calculated with his heart, and he really did not react in time.


    Because you think we don¡¯t have any evidence, so you¡¯ve become stubborn,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡± Do you really think I can¡¯t pry anything out of your mouth without evidence?¡±¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± The Governor of the Ying Province was still playing dumb. I don¡¯t have any problems at all. What evidence do you need?¡±


    What a joke. He would die if he said it, but he could still live if he didn¡¯t. Even if he cut off all his limbs, as long as he didn¡¯t say it, he wouldn¡¯t have any evidence. At that time, Xu Bai would have to die with him.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to him. He flicked the blade hard and produced a melodious tune.


    In the next moment, the Ying Prefecture Token was completely unharmed as it stared blankly at Xu Bai.


    ¡°Useless?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡¯


    Governor Ying smiled and said,¡± Lord Xu, I think you¡¯re overthinking things. I know divine soul techniques. I¡¯m so many years older than you, so I¡¯m already at Double Second Stage.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Good heavens, although the Ying Prefecture Token was old, he could reach the Second Stage in both dual cultivation. This proved that his talent was not low.


    If he only cultivated one, he would probably have reached the Extraordinary Realm.


    However¡­


    Since this fellow had a cultivation technique that supported the soul, he probably had a secret and did not want this kind of person to know.


    And it was a big secret. Otherwise, why would he do such a self-harming thing?


    ¡°No Flower.¡± Xu Bai suddenly said, ¡°Do you guys have a way to deal with such stubborn people?¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai could tell from this guy¡¯s performance that even if he was tortured, the Ying Prefecture Token would not say anything.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He wasn¡¯t fighting alone now. No Flower had been in the


    Sky Inspectorate for so long, so he should have some way to force a confession. No Flower thought that Xu Bai had something important to say. When he heard


    that he wanted to torture him, he was slightly stunned. Then, he answered honestly, ¡°In the Heaven Inspectorate, there¡¯s a department that specializes in extorting confessions by torture. I¡¯m not very good at it, but I can write a letter to the higher-ups and ask them to send someone over. After all, our current situation here is a little complicated.¡±


    ¡°As for whether we can pry open his mouth, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who entered the Sky Inspectorate alive not talking.¡±


    ¡°To use a phrase that Almsgiver Xu often says, it¡¯s called professionalism.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.


    Professional?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Very good.


    He wanted a professional now.


    When Ying Zhouling heard what Wu Hua said, his eyes bulged, and his face revealed an obvious expression of fear.


    Everyone knew that the people in the Heaven Inspectorate had many tricks up their sleeves. No one who went in would not tell the truth. Even if a tough guy went in, he would become a weakling when he came out.


    No Flower continued,¡±But if we want to call someone over, it will take a long time. I¡¯m afraid something will happen..¡±¡±

 Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Battle in the Canyon (2)

    Chapter 525: Battle in the Canyon (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    The Ying Prefecture Magistrate heaved a sigh of relief.


    It would take a long time in the middle, so he could delay it for a long time. Perhaps he would have a solution during this period of time.


    Wu Hua continued,¡± But it doesn¡¯t matter. When I came out, I had already considered these things, so I specially asked for a bottle of pills from the person in charge of interrogating him. As long as he eats it, he will confess everything.¡±


    ¡°I heard that as long as one is below the mortal realm, no one can withstand it.¡±


    The Ying Prefecture Magistrate¡¯s expression changed again and became even paler.


    In just a short while, his expression changed again and again.


    There were too many ups and downs in life, and he couldn¡¯t handle it at his age.


    No Flower took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai smiled and opened the cork. He poured out one pill and prepared to let the Ying Prefecture Token take it.


    ¡± Xu Bai, let me remind you,¡± the Ying Prefecture¡¯s Token shouted.¡± You are abusing the authority of an official of the imperial court. I must report this to His Majesty.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already put a knife on your neck. Do you still care about this?¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    A medicinal pill streaked across the sky and fell into the Ying Prefecture Token¡¯s mouth.


    In the next moment, the Ying Prefecture¡¯s Token suddenly clutched his neck and broke out in a cold sweat. His eyes gradually became unfocused.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, within two hours, you only need to ask him to answer.¡±No Flower extended his hand.


    Xu Bai put away the bottle and gave No Flower a high five.


    I¡¯m here to get the medicine back. What do you mean by high-fiving me?


    Xu Bai said, ¡°Brother Wu Hua is really generous. You even give me bottles of medicine.¡±


    No Flower was speechless.


    I didn¡¯t say that I would give them one bottle at a time!


    Looking at Xu Bail s expression, he knew that his bottle of medicine was gone.


    After all¡­This was not the first time Xu Bai had done this.


    Forget it, forget it. At most, he would just say that he had used it up.


    No Flower sighed again.


    Xu Bai looked at the Ying Prefecture Token, whose eyes were unfocused, and asked, ¡°¡±Tell me what you know.¡±


    The Ying Prefecture Token was already under the effects of the medicine. After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s question, it quickly revealed the matter.


    ¡°The Gu God Sect wants to kill you. Not only that, but they also want to throw a large area of your territory into the human market.¡± The Humanoid Bizarre Market?


    Xu Bai was stunned for a moment before he reacted.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had heard of this name. After all the living beings in this world died, they could turn into strange beings.


    After a demon died, it would turn into a strange creature and have a very small chance of entering the Bizarre Demon Market.


    The strangeness of a person after death was when they entered the market.


    Of course, the chances of that happening were extremely small.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the strangeness, one would have lost their soul and become an idiot after entering those two places. On the contrary, those who entered the human world from those two places would also become an idiot. This was the reason why there was strangeness and no rationality left.


    Xu Bai had been to the Bizarre Demon City before, and under the protection of the golden finger, he had not lost his soul. He had even fought with the city lord of that area and killed him.


    After the Strange Ones died, they would enter those two places. They would have a long life and would never be able to increase their strength. They would be as strong as they were before they died.


    ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s impossible for them to descend here. Otherwise, the entire Bizarre City would probably become idiots. ¡°Xu Bai thought to himself.


    According to what the Yingzhou Token had meant just now, it wanted to drag him and the area around him into the Human-Bizarre Market.


    As for how to delay it, he suspected that it had something to do with him having already become a mark. And the mark was that he had once been to the Bizarre Demon City. At that time, when he was in the Wind Chimes Manor, he probably had a mark.


    ¡°What is the use of that book?¡± Xu Bai continued to ask.


    ¡°In the past, the Fey planned to kill the human geniuses and set up the Five Elements Fey Altar Array.¡±


    ¡°Although it was destroyed later on, the Li Fire Altar still exists in the Lingyun State. The location of the Li Fire Altar is hidden in that ancient collection of poems.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a scholar and I¡¯m good at finding these things, so I was arranged by them to find the location. So far, I¡¯ve arrived, but there¡¯s still a part that I haven¡¯t studied thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°That is how to make everyone die there, including the Gu God Sect.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.


    When he was in Wind Chime Manor, it was the remains of the Water Dividing


    Altar. He even used the remains to comprehend the Water Assimilation Technique. He did not expect that there would be another remains in Lingyun


    State.


    He felt that he was infinitely close to the truth and continued to ask.


    ¡°Where is the Li Fire Altar? Why did you want them all to be wiped out?¡±


    When the Ying Prefecture Token heard this, a look of disgust appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°That location is¡­ln the Shattered Cloud Valley, twenty miles north of Lingyun State.¡±


    ¡°As for why¡­They have something on me. Not long after I took office, I once got drunk and took a girl¡­ Killed.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue being threatened by them. I¡¯ll let them all die. That way, I¡¯ll be the Prefecture Token of this place again.¡±


    ¡®What a pity, I didn¡¯t find it.¡±


    At this point, the Ying Prefecture Token didn¡¯t say anything else, as if he had already finished speaking.


    Xu Bai asked again, but the Ying Prefecture Token only shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know anything else.


    As for what the Ying Prefecture Token had done, Xu Bai¡¯s current tolerance was already very strong. After all, after experiencing the incident with the corpse collector, it was impossible for him not to be strong..

 Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Battle in the Canyon (3)

    Chapter 526: Battle in the Canyon (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Can we just kill him?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    No Flower nodded and said, ¡°Yes. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡± Just because we heard what he said,¡± Xu Bai was surprised.¡± We can kill him without any concrete evidence?¡±¡±


    Wu Hua put his palms together and said,¡± Lord Xu, there are many capable people in the Heaven Inspectorate. Some of them are very proficient in karma. Things like karma are very mysterious. If I know about it, they will be able to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xu Bai nodded and pointed at the Ying Prefecture Token, saying,¡±¡±Wake him up.¡±


    Wu Hua nodded. He raised his right hand and slapped the Ying Prefecture Ling¡¯s face.


    This method of removing the effects of the medicine was truly unique.


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, the Governor of the Ying Province woke up and finally realized what he had done. His face became extremely pale, and cold sweat poured down his forehead. His legs went weak, and he directly sat on the ground.


    He wanted to speak, but before he could, a bright saber light suddenly lit up.


    Governor Ying felt a pain in his neck. After touching it with his hand, he realized that his hand was covered in blood. Then, he turned his gaze¡­


    A head fell to the ground, and blood dyed the ground red.


    Since No Flower said that he could kill him, then he would just kill him.


    The people present didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong and didn¡¯t care. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at the Shattered Cloud Valley.¡±Xu Bai sheathed his saber.


    What should come would always come.


    Since he already knew the other party¡¯s goal, he would go and see what the other party wanted to do.


    There were some things that the other party would not do just because you delayed. On the contrary, the more you delayed, the greater the danger.


    Without any hesitation, they followed Xu Bai and headed toward the Shattered Cloud Valley.


    However, before they could walk out, a woman blocked them.


    The woman had already changed her clothes, but the scars on her face were still obvious. She was the woman from the corpse collector lineage.


    ¡°I want to go with you.¡±


    There was a trace of timidity in his voice.


    Xu Bai was taken aback.¡± Don¡¯t worry about the killing of the Regional Magistrate. You just need to explain. Before the Heaven Inspectorate arrives, the people from the Regional Office won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±¡±


    The woman shook her head and said in a low voice,¡±¡±You said before that our line of work can deal with them. Maybe I¡­ If I can help you, if you can help me take revenge, I hope to repay you.¡±


    As she spoke, she seemed to recall the past. She subconsciously raised her hand and touched the scar on her face. There was still pain in the depths of her eyes that she could not hide.


    No matter how hard she tried to hide it, she had experienced that kind of thing, so it would not be easy for her to turn around.


    Xu Bai fell silent.


    The woman continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be a burden to you. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee your safety. You have to understand this.¡± Xu Bai interrupted the woman.¡±


    Corpse collectors countered the Gu God Sect. After all, the Gu God Sect raised Gu using corpses.


    However, no one here knew how to restrain it, including this woman.


    Xu Bai felt that if he wore it, it might have a miraculous effect.


    However, he had always been a person who put the ugly words in front of him, so he made it clear first. It might not guarantee his safety. As for whether to go or not, it was up to this woman to decide.


    ¡°I know, I know¡­¡± The woman nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Time waits for no one. Xu Bai took the lead and walked in the front. Everyone followed behind him and directly left the Lingyun State, heading in the direction of the Shattered Cloud Valley.


    The Shattered Cloud Valley was a canyon twenty miles north of Lingyun State. This canyon got its name because it looked like a cloud that had been split open. From the outside, it looked very spectacular.


    However, in this era, no matter how spectacular a place was, it was remote and no one visited it. Therefore, this place seemed to be deserted. Other than some wild beasts and birds, very few people came here.


    When Xu Bai and the others arrived, everything was normal.


    There were mountains on both sides, and a huge depression in the middle formed the characteristics of the Shattered Cloud Valley. The depression was densely forested and looked lively. The mountains on both sides were also covered with all kinds of plants.


    Standing at the entrance of the Shattered Cloud Valley, Xu Bai looked at the tall canyon in front of him and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    From the outside, there was nothing unusual about this place. Instead, it looked like a beautiful place.


    ¡°Shall we go in and take a look?¡± No Flower asked.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡±


    Since he was here, he had to be careful.


    Xu Bai walked at the front, with No Flower in the middle, Ye Zi and Miao Xiao at the back, and the woman standing beside Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai had learned the woman¡¯s name after a brief conversation on the way here.


    ¨C Ting Chen.


    ¡°Do you feel anything different?¡± Xu Bai asked Chen Ting about the & Ting Chen shook her head blankly.¡± I don¡¯t have any other feelings. I just feel very flustered.¡±


    Panic?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t ask further, because Ting Chen didn¡¯t know the reason either. He took the lead and stepped into the canyon first.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After entering, a gust of wind blew, and the temperature seemed to drop a little.


    Xu Bai looked around. Everything was normal except for the temperature.


    There was usually only one path in a canyon like this, and everyone followed the path in front of them.


    After walking for about an hour, an abnormality appeared.


    Xu Bai had thought that there would be at least some small monsters. Just like in games, he would clear the small monsters first, then the big monsters at the end, and finally the boss..

 Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Battle in the Canyon (4)

    Chapter 527: Battle in the Canyon (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    But he didn¡¯t expect the abnormal meeting to come so quickly. A burning smell wafted from the surroundings. Then, with the cold wind blowing, it reached Xu Bails position.


    A flame suddenly appeared. At first, the flame was very small, like a candle. But soon, as the cold wind blew, the flame suddenly grew larger, and the surroundings became a sea of fire.


    The fire relied on the wind. Where there was wind, the flames spread very quickly. However, it seemed that no one was panicking.


    There was no trace of the Gu God Sect, but these flames in front of him were definitely related to the Gu God Sect.


    The flames came and went quickly.


    After appearing for about half an incense¡¯s time, it disappeared without a trace as if it had been extinguished by water. Other than the charred marks, there was nothing else.


    ¡°Flame, what are they trying to do?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself. At the same time, he urged his divine soul to sense the situation around him.


    Someone was there!


    Under the sensing of his divine soul, he sensed that someone was lurking around.


    Not only were there people, but there were also many of them. There were at least a few hundred of them, surrounding them in the middle. However, because they were hidden very deeply, they did not reveal their figures.


    However, all of this appeared unusually crude under Xu Bails divine soul, and he could not hide it at all.


    The other party seemed to know that it was impossible to hide, so after a while, people dressed strangely appeared around the canyon.


    ¡°Gu God Sect!¡± Miao Xiao¡¯s Miao Sect and the Gu God Sect had been fighting each other for so long, so they were very clear about this.


    Therefore, at first glance, he already knew the identity of this group of people. ¡°Yuan likes to be straightforward, very good.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    He thought that the other party wanted to beat around the bush with him. After all, he had seen a lot along the way, and they all used roundabout methods to deal with him.


    He did not expect the other party to appear right after entering the canyon.


    There was no communication or conversation.


    This group of people from the Gu God Sect raised their hands together. In the next moment, countless Gu worms flew out of their bodies, covering the sky and the sun, making people tremble in fear.


    The number of Gu worms this time was more than the number that Miao Zheng had released back then. It was hundreds of times more. Even in this wide area, every Gu worm was close to each other.


    ¡°You want to use numbers to deal with me?¡± Xu Bai said.


    To tell the truth, the number was really a lot. A casual glance was hundreds of Gu worms, and this was just a casual glance.


    Even Xu Bai felt his scalp go numb. After all, there were too many of them.


    ¡°But¡­ Whether he could fight or not, he would only know after he fought. ¡°Xu Bai pulled out the black saber Hundred Rend from his waist.


    A melodious tune sounded, and Ye Zi had already started playing.


    Waves of light rose from No Flower¡¯s body and covered his entire body.


    On the other side, Miao Xiao also banished his Gu worms, one of which was the golden thread Gu.


    Ting Chen did not move. She had no body and could not fight. However, she thought of something and frowned as if she was recalling something.


    The Gu worm moved.


    Countless Gu worms flew over from all directions, covering the sky and the sun. The sun in the sky was blocked, and no light could be seen.


    Xu Bai took a step forward, the black blade Hundred Rend suddenly shattered, countless fragments floated in the air like a galaxy, tearing the thousands of Gu worms in front of him into pieces.


    Wu Hua put his palms together, and Buddhist light rose from his body. Buddhist voices came from within, and with him as the center, they attacked the surroundings.


    Miao Xiao was slightly weaker, but with Ye Zi¡¯s support, he could barely resist.


    With the golden thread Gu as the center, the other Gu worms worked together and advanced rapidly.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage guarded Ye Zi¡¯s side. To be precise, there was no need for it to guard.


    Because of Chen Ting¡¯s presence, the Gu worms seemed to be instinctively afraid and didn¡¯t dare to get close.


    All the Gu worms that were killed by Xu Bai and the others, after turning into ashes, actually burned fiercely, and the sky turned into a sea of fire again.


    Judging from the current situation, they seemed to have the advantage, but Xu Bai didn¡¯t think so.


    Each attack took away hundreds and thousands of Gu worms, but each time, it was replenished by ten times.


    This number was really a headache.


    Xu Bai was able to withstand it, but the others were different.


    No Flower was very strong. Even though he was a Rank-3, he was still one of the best at this level. For the time being, he did not seem to be able to do much.


    Miao Xiao, on the other hand, was different. He seemed to be struggling.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on anymore. I¡¯ll go to Ye Zi¡¯s place and recuperate for a period of time.¡±¡±


    He could tell that only Ting Chen¡¯s place was safe.


    Gu worms did not dare to approach, in that case, why not treat that place as a resting area?


    Miao Xiao nodded. After killing a few more waves of Gu worms, he finally could not hold on any longer. He quickly walked into the area where Ye Zi was, his face a little pale.


    After resting for a while, she stepped out and continued.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Benefactor Xu, I keep feeling that something is wrong. ¡°Wu Hua put his palms together, a large wave of holy Buddhist light shattered countless Gu worms.


    ¡°The other party definitely knows who Ting Chen is, but they still want to fight us to the death. Don¡¯t tell me they didn¡¯t consider this?¡±


    Xu Bai frowned.


    Just as No Flower said, thinking about it carefully, it was indeed like this. The other party definitely knew of Ting Chen¡¯s existence and knew that Gu worms did not dare to approach, but why did they dare to fight to the death with them?


    Their method just now could completely kill all these Gu worms. After all, as long as they could not hold on, they could go in and hide. All they needed was time..

 Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Battle in the Canyon (5)

    Chapter 528: Battle in the Canyon (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    The people of the Gu God Sect were stupid. If they were stupid, they would not have been at death¡¯s door until now.


    They definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a suicidal thing. Even if they did, they definitely had a purpose.


    Xu Bai thought to himself, his hands did not stop moving. With another slash, thousands of Gu worms in front of him were crushed.


    The corpses of the Gu worms turned into flames that filled the sky, along with the Gu worms that were not killed.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes narrowed and he finally realized something was wrong.


    After these Gu worms died, how could they turn into flames?


    Previously, he had killed many Gu worms, but he had never encountered such a scene.


    There was a problem!


    There was definitely a problem!


    ¡°Miao Xiao, have you ever seen someone die like this?¡± Xu Bai shouted.¡±


    Miao Xiao controlled the Golden Thread Gu and bumped left and right in the Gu worm pile. After hearing this, he replied, ¡°After a Gu worm dies, it returns to dust. I¡¯ve never seen it turn into flames.¡±


    She had never seen it before, not even in the Miao Sect.


    There were too many flames, covering the sky.


    Some of the Gu worms were even killed by the flames, but the key problem was that these flames were actually hanging high in the sky and did not fall.


    NO!


    There must be something wrong with this. There must be something that he didn¡¯t pay attention to.


    Xu Bai separated a part of his soul and carefully sensed the surroundings.


    He sensed every place in the surroundings. When he sensed all the corners, he finally found something unusual.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pattern!¡±


    Xu Bai was shocked.


    With him as the center, the mountains, the cracks in the ground, and some of the stones placed together formed a natural pattern.


    That¡¯s right, it was natural. With the surrounding scenery, rocks, and plants as the foundation, as well as the ashes that were burned at the beginning, they formed a pattern.


    It was a picture that was as vigorous as flames.


    Flames¡­Li Fire Altar!


    Xu Bai finally understood why they had started that fire in the beginning. The ashes were part of the picture.


    It turned out that the pattern on the Li Fire Altar was not the same as the Water Dividing Altar. The Water Dividing Altar was only a small piece, while the pattern on the Li Fire Altar was a large piece.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°I know where it isn¡¯t!¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze went around the space and finally landed on Ting Chen.


    Previously, at the Water Dividing Altar, Lin Yong was even willing to sacrifice the blood of his companions in order to let him enter the Bizarre Demon City.


    Life was the sacrifice.


    In that case, this place also needed life.


    However, how could they find a large number of lives in a short period of time? If they really went to search in large numbers, it would definitely arouse the attention of the Heaven Inspectorate.


    So it¡¯s all very difficult


    However, this kind of difficulty was not difficult for the Gu God Sect.


    Xu Bai had a guess, it was those Gu worms.


    Could Gu worms also be used as sacrifices?


    And here. with the helD of the Li Fire Altar. he could create the Bizarre Demon


    Market?


    Li Fire Altar, Gu worms, and the mark on his body.


    Xu Bai had entered this circle and understood too much. It was easy to connect the dots.


    As for why he used Gu worms to attack, this was probably a confusion.


    Who would pay attention to those flames when they were fighting with all their might?


    The more they killed, the more sacrifices they would have.


    Moreover, Xu Bai was standing right in the middle of the Li Fire Altar¡¯s picture.


    If the flames that filled the sky fell down, it would also be a powerful destructive force, but why didn¡¯t it fall down?


    Xu Bai felt that it might have something to do with Ting Chen.


    He could only think like this, although he still could not understand why these guys did not destroy the Gu worms themselves. They were also considered sacrifices.


    However, it was too late now. He had thought too much because he had a feeling that Ting Chen would be in danger.


    After crushing the Gu worm in front of him, Xu Bai ran towards Ting Chen and shouted,¡±Be careful of those Gu worms.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was already standing beside Ting Chen.


    Unexpectedly, after he said this, a voice immediately echoed in the valley.


    ¡°You¡¯re really smart. I feel that you¡¯ve guessed a lot, but you haven¡¯t guessed one thing. ¡®¡±¡®


    The voice of the Gu God Sect rang out.


    ¡°That means that you can¡¯t stop her anymore. She¡­ You must die.¡±


    In the sky, countless flames gradually gathered together. In the next moment, the flames gathered together, and from the state of covering the sky, they gradually closed up to the size of a pinky.


    The thumb-sized flame no longer had the color of a flame. It had turned emerald green, but one could feel the terrifying temperature inside. ¡°Can you block the last bit of flame from the Li Fire Altar¡¯s remains?


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop her. She must die!¡±


    The emerald green flames brought with them a temperature that could burn the sky and boil the sea. They suddenly fell from the sky, and their target was Ting Chen.


    This flame was extremely terrifying, and the surrounding space was burned to the point where it cracked inch by inch. As long as one looked at it, they would feel their divine souls burning.


    Xu Bai reacted quickly. He looked at the green flames that were gradually descending from the sky and took a deep breath.


    He held the Black Blade Hundred Rend tightly.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai¡¯s True Core Strength surged as he jumped up and charged towards the green flames.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡°If you want her to die, I won¡¯t let her die.¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    The flames connected with Xu Bai, and the terrifying temperature spread, covering the sky..

 Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: The Horrifying Ruins in the Bizarre

    Chapter 529: The Horrifying Ruins in the Bizarre


    Humanoid Market (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The flame was pale green and looked very weak, like a candle that couldn¡¯t be lit. However, when Xu Bai came into contact with the flame, he realized that the power of the flame was extraordinary.


    Xu Bai was not just protecting Ting Chen. Most importantly, the other party wanted to kill Ting Chen, which proved that Ting Chen was definitely of great use.


    If the enemy wanted to do something, he would not let the enemy succeed. Otherwise, he would be the one to suffer.


    The most obvious feeling was the heat. This heat seemed to come from the bottom of his heart and could burn the heavens.


    As the fragments of the surrounding area continued to pass through, Xu Bai saw the fragments of the Black Blade Hundred Rend disappear in an instant.


    After all, the Black Saber Hundred Splits was only made of fourth-grade materials. Even with the protection of Xu Bai¡¯s black light and astral winds, it was still unable to withstand such high temperatures.


    In just an instant, the fragments of the Black Saber Hundred Rend were gone, leaving only the hilt.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    The saber was gone, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    The green flame had weakened a lot. Xu Bai threw out the hilt in his hand and let it melt in the green flame. Then, he raised his hands and directly met it.


    When his hands came into contact with the green flames, a burning sensation instantly assaulted him. The black light of the Diamond Heart Devil Body shattered in the blink of an eye. In the next moment, Xu Bai used the Transposition Technique.


    A portion of the sea of fire soared into the sky, dyeing the entire sky a miserable green color. As the sea of fire spread, even the dark clouds in the sky disappeared.


    He felt a sharp pain in his hands. In the flames, his hands were melting.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, I will help you!¡±


    At this moment, No Flower¡¯s voice rang out.


    Bursts of Buddhist light interweaved on his body and then passed to Xu Bai¡¯s body. It could be seen that No Flower¡¯s face was pale and blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he was forcing his potential.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Ye Zi waved her hands vigorously and danced crazily. They gathered into afterimages in the air. Blood flowed from her nails, but she seemed to be unaware that the mechanics class was playing. Melodious music fell from the sky and enveloped Xu Bai.


    ¡°Golden Thread Gu, transform!¡±


    Miao Xiao could not be idle at this moment, he pointed at the Golden Thread Gu in his hand.


    The Golden Thread Gu was gradually turning into golden powder that filled the sky.


    ¡°Puff! ¡±


    Miao Xiao spat out blood from his throat, but he gritted his teeth and persevered.


    Buddhist light, music, and gold powder.


    The three items gathered together. In the next moment, Xu Bai felt as if the True Core Strength in his body was boiling.


    His hands were already melted, but at this moment, under the urging of his True Core Strength, his Indestructible Body had also temporarily improved by a huge level.


    Xu Bai slowly raised his hands and punched the green flame in front of him.


    The clothes on his body were burnt to ashes by the flames, but under this punch, the ball of qreen flames suddenly dimmed and became onlv one-third of its original size.


    Although the flames still covered the sky, they were scattered and did not fall again.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Xu Bai roared.


    The Buddhist light melody that surrounded him, as well as the golden powder transformed from the Golden Thread Gu, gathered on his fist as he moved his right hand.


    The fist shone with a colorful light and contained terrifying energy.


    He didn¡¯t know any fist techniques. It didn¡¯t matter, he didn¡¯t need them now.


    The five fingers of his left hand spread out, forming a hand knife. He slashed at the green flame in front of him from top to bottom.


    Using the hand as a knife, the Five Forms of Knife!


    When the hand blade came into contact with the flames, the flames could no longer hold on. They turned green and soared into the sky.


    This complicated confrontation seemed to be very long, but the moment Xu Bai jumped into the sky, he experienced various changes of life and death.


    ¡°Flu¡­¡±


    The surrounding temperature was dropping. Although the green flames still filled the sky, the threat had been eliminated.


    Xu Bai let out a long breath and fell from the sky. Then, he felt his legs go weak and almost lost his balance.


    This green flame was truly powerful. After all, it was formed by borrowing the remains of the Li Fire Altar.


    The Li Fire Altar was one of the Five Elements Fey Altar¡¯s formations. It was an array formation that could exterminate human geniuses. Even if it was only one of them, even if only its remains were left, its power was still extremely terrifying.


    Xu Bai¡¯s True Core Strength had already been exhausted, but it was rapidly recovering.


    He didn¡¯t retreat or advance. He just looked at the people around him.


    It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Although the remaining members of the Gu God Sect surrounded them, they remained silent after seeing this scene.


    They wanted to say something, but they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What did he say?


    Could it be that he was threatening her?


    If he could even deal with the Li Fire Altar, how could he defeat them?


    A figure flashed. It was the leader of this group of survivors.


    The leader looked ordinary, but his gaze was extremely complicated. ¡°If word of today¡¯s battle spreads, I¡¯m afraid no one will be able to shake the title of the number one expert of the younger generation. As expected of the Bloody Butcher.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Resisting the Li Fire Altar head-on, ha, formidable¡­¡±


    His tone was extremely dry. Although it seemed like he was talking about something, it made him feel bitter.


    ¡°I won.¡± Xu Bail s eyes were fixed on this person as he frantically recovered.


    At this moment, he did not have a single piece of clothing on him. All of them had been burned in that moment, but he did not retreat at all because he could not let the other party see that he was a little weak at this moment.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t win.¡± The leader gritted his teeth and said,¡± I don¡¯t know how long you want to seal your memories, but we had an agreement back then. The descendant of the Miao Sect is here, and I¡¯ve given you the Golden Thread Gu.. What are you waiting for?!¡±¡±

 Chapter 530 - 530 The Terrifying Ruins of the Man-Craly Market (2)

    Chapter 530: The Terrifying Ruins of the Man-Craly Market (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    This sentence was not directed at Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned. He seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly turned his head and shouted, ¡°Stay away from Chen Ting!¡±


    No Flower and the others were not stupid. They returned to Xu Bails side in minutes and looked at Ting Chen, who was standing rooted to the ground.


    No Flower and the others were also heavily injured. They had used all their strength to support Xu Bai just now, so it was difficult for them to continue fighting.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ting Chen was confused.¡±


    The leader bit and gritted his teeth and said: ¡± At the beginning, you were harmed by those untouchables again and again. You wanted to die, but I saved you.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°You said that you wanted revenge, and I agreed. I used the Heart Devouring Gu Insect to seal part of my memories. Miao Zheng also gave you the Golden


    Thread Gu Insect.¡±


    Ting Chen was at a loss. She subconsciously lifted her sleeve and realized that there was a golden thread connecting her wrist to her arm.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°1¡­ Ugh!¡±


    She suddenly held her head and squatted on the ground, trembling slightly as if she was in extreme pain.


    ¡°Attack! ¡±


    Xu Bai knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to restore the other party¡¯s memory. Although he couldn¡¯t figure out the relationship between them, it was not wrong to make a move now.


    Relying on the bit of Refined Qi he had just recovered, Xu Bai used the Four Transformations of Breaking the Path and came to Chen Ting with a knife in his hand. He used the Five Forms of the Knife.


    Just as he was about to reach Ting Chen¡¯s head, Ting Chen reached out her right hand and grabbed Xu Bails wrist.


    The huge force actually made Xu Bai stop.


    Xu Bai was shocked and quickly retreated after he broke free.


    ¡°I remember now¡­¡±


    Ting Chen¡¯s body no longer trembled. She slowly stood up from the ground. Her eyes were no longer blank, but replaced by endless hatred.


    The green flames in the sky trembled as the hatred and resentment surged into the sky.


    ¡°What exactly is going on¡­¡± No Flower subconsciously said when he saw this scene.


    Before Xu Bai could answer, Chen Ting suddenly spoke.


    ¡°All of this was a trap set by me.¡±


    Ting Chen¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with endless hatred.


    ¡°I sealed my own memories and let them secretly feed me the corpses of living people every day. Even the memories that were awakened at the end were covered up.¡±


    ¡°The only way to use the Golden Thread Gu is not to use a corpse to raise the


    Gu, but to use a living corpse to completely absorb the Golden Thread Gu.¡±


    ¡°And I am a living corpse¡­¡±


    As she finished speaking, dense livor mortis appeared on her body.


    It¡¯s forbidden for the corpse collector to be a part of the unluckiest of us, and coupled with the boundless hatred, I actually devoured the Gold Thread Gu.¡±


    A gust of wind suddenly appeared.


    In the wind, Ting Chen slowly rose into the air and floated in the air.


    The surrounding green flames disappeared with a wave of her hand. Immediately after, Ting Chen¡¯s surroundings became a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    It could fly.


    The sky changed.


    Under the overlapping of the two¡­Extraordinary.


    This was a real mortal evolution, not a half-step mortal evolution state.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s finally done!¡± The leader laughed loudly. My plan was indeed correct. Next, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise!¡±


    The leader pointed at Xu Bai and said,¡±¡±Kill him and use the remaining mark of the Bizarre Demon Market. Then, with the help of the Li Fire Altar, let the entire Lingyun State fall into the Bizarre Human Market!¡±


    Xu Bai had been listening by the side. As he listened, he silently recovered the Refined Qi in his body.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just wanted to recover because it was useless to say anything now. Perhaps a great battle would start in the next moment. The true reason was to seize the time to recover.


    Now that he heard the leader mention the human ghost market, he raised his eyebrows.


    As expected, not only did this guy treat him as a target, but he also treated the entire Lingyun State as a target.


    However, the problem now was not the leader, but Ting Chen.


    A Rank-3 could defeat a Transcendent?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know.


    He had only fought with the half-step mortal cycle stage Bloody Hair Strangely before. If he won, both sides would be in a miserable state.


    But now, he had no choice.


    Ting Chen raised her head and looked in the direction of the leader.


    The mountain of corpses and sea of blood around his body gradually spread. In the next moment, the leader directly split into pieces and became a part of the mountain of corpses and sea of blood.


    ¡°I hate people. I hate living people.¡± Ting Chen placed her hands behind her back and slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to command me.¡±


    ¡°The Corpse Collectors ¡®lineage holds great respect for the world, for humans, and for corpses.¡±


    ¡°But my ending was to be treated like an animal by those people. So, before I cooperated with you, I had already thought it through.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill anyone I see until I¡¯m killed.¡±


    As she spoke, Ting Chen¡¯s gaze slowly turned and stopped on Xu Bai.


    ¡°Including you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you help me take revenge, you can¡¯t stop my hatred.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Why was this not reasonable at all? He had helped her take revenge, but she still wanted to kill him. It was too rude.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s start with these people.¡±


    Ting Chen ignored Xu Bai¡¯s gaze and waved her hand indifferently. The surrounding mountains of corpses and seas of blood suddenly rolled, like a machine that devoured flesh and blood.


    The mountain of corpses and the sea of blood surged in all directions. The remnants of the Poison God let out miserable cries. After being crushed by the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood, they instantly turned into nothingness and became a part of the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood..

 Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: The Terrifying Ruins in the Bizarre Humanoid Market (3)

    Chapter 531: The Terrifying Ruins in the Bizarre Humanoid Market (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    This was the mortal evolution state. Everything below the mortal evolution state was an ant.


    It was on a completely different level from the blood-haired stranger that Xu Bai had killed previously. After all, the blood-haired stranger was only at the Half-step Mortal Transformation.


    Xu Bai made a rough estimate when he saw this scene.


    ¨C Can¡¯t beat him.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was the truth. He was only at level three, but he could reach the half-step mortal evolution state.


    However, mortal evolution state¡­


    He really couldn¡¯t beat her.


    After Ting Chen was done, she turned to look at Xu Bai and the people behind him.


    Ye Zi took two steps forward and stood in front of Xu Bai. She opened her arms and glared at Ting Chen. ¡°Young Master helped you take revenge, but you actually repaid kindness with ingratitude. Is there such a reason?¡±


    No Flower and Miao Xiao did not speak, but they still looked at Ting Chen with angry eyes.


    Even Xu Bai couldn¡¯t beat them, so of course they couldn¡¯t.


    Ting Chen didn¡¯t waste any words. Her body was filled with monstrous hatred.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to avenge me. I¡¯ll avenge myself.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t experienced my pain, so how can you know the hatred in my heart? I only want to kill people now, kill everything I see, until I¡¯m killed.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll start with you guys!¡± She was about to wave her hand.


    Xu Bai suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    Ting Chen was stunned. She put her hand down.¡± I know you want to recover quickly, but that¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t beat a mortal evolution state.¡±¡±


    ¡® I just don¡¯t want to be a ghost who died unjustly.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡± How about you tell me the whole story on account of me avenging you?¡¯¡±¡®


    Ting Chen was silent for a second. She nodded and said,¡± You already know what happened. I¡¯ve already told you about my situation. What else do you want to know?¡±¡±


    Xu Bai pointed at himself.¡± It¡¯s very simple. Take me for example. What mark do I have on my body?¡¯¡±¡®


    Ting Chen said,¡± You went to the Bizarre Demon City before and came out alive.


    However, your body has already been stained with the mark of the Bizarre Demon City. Of course, it will disappear with the passage of time. ¡®¡±¡® ¡°Then how do you plan to activate the mark?¡±Xu Bai asked again.


    Ting Chen continued,¡± As long as I kill you, the mark will appear. Then, I¡¯ll activate it with the Li Fire Altar and slaughter half of the people in Lingyun State. Then, I¡¯ll be able to pull you into the human and ghost market. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°They were planning to use the Li Fire Altar¡¯s method. After all, they had succeeded at that time. The only difference was that because the person who died was a human, they would enter the Humanoid Bizarre Market.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I kill you or not. The main thing is that after I kill you, there won¡¯t be too much trouble. After all, you won¡¯t resist anymore.¡±


    Xu Bai hummed in agreement but did not say anything.


    Although he did not speak, his mind was spinning rapidly.


    The reason why he had killed him was so that he would not resist. This mark of his could activate the Strange Human Market through the Li Fire Altar.


    And the condition for activation was exactly as Xu Bai had thought. It was a sacrifice.


    However, the sacrifices here were the people of Lingyun State.


    There were so many of them that it was enough to drag the entire Lingyun State into the water.


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked at Ting Chen in the sky. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind.


    Can he fight?


    They definitely couldn¡¯t beat him.


    He was also one of the few people that Xu Bai had met who he could not defeat since he entered the industry.


    However, not being able to defeat him did not mean that he had to surrender. He did not know if this idea in his mind would work, but he could still give it a try.


    Seeing that Xu Bai had stopped asking questions, Ting Chen raised her hand and prepared to kill Xu Bai.


    Kill.


    He had to kill them.


    From the moment she was humiliated by those commoners, there was only endless hatred left in her heart. There was no longer any so-called forgiveness.


    After she killed Xu Bai, she would find someone to kill aimlessly until she was killed by someone else. That was the beginning of her release.


    This was the only way to ease the hatred in her heart.


    Just as Ting Chen was about to kill Xu Bai, she noticed that Xu Bai¡¯s figure flickered and appeared in front of her in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t surrender without a fight, but you will never know that everyone below the mortal evolution state is an ant.¡±


    Ting Chen sighed.


    The surrounding mountains of corpses and seas of blood surged in, sealing Xu Bai in layers.


    However, in the next moment, Xu Bai¡¯s actions were very decisive. With a twist, his legs separated and he pounced on Chen Ting.


    Even Ting Chen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by such a ruthless action.


    He cut off her leg while she was still alive. Was this man so ruthless to her?


    It was during this moment of shock that Ting Chen was hugged by Xu Bai and fell to the ground from the sky with a bang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, stay away from me!¡±Xu Bai roared.


    The remaining true essence energy in his body circulated wildly. The method to circulate it was¡­


    The Suiting Water Method!


    This was a cultivation technique that he had obtained from the Water Dividing Altar. It allowed him to perform as usual underwater.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When the suitable water method was activated, the remaining members of the Gu God Sect who were killed by Chen Ting turned into streams of flesh and blood power that gathered here.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Ting Chen was stunned. She quickly reacted and wanted to struggle, but Xu Bai held her tightly.


    The surrounding mountains of corpses and seas of blood attacked, injuring Xu Bai badly, but Xu Bai did not stop.


    Xu Bai raised his head, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a crazy smile.¡±¡±l¡¯m the Bloody Butcher Blade¡¯s man. Who can be crazier than me?¡± He had guessed correctly and gambled correctly.


    Previously, he had heard that the Gu God Sect used the Li Fire Altar¡¯s method, and the Li Fire Altar and the Water Dividing Altar were of the same origin, so the Water Dividing Altar¡¯s method could also be used..

 Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: The Terrifying Ruins in the Bizarre Humanoid Market (4)

    Chapter 532: The Terrifying Ruins in the Bizarre Humanoid Market (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    As expected, it was indeed applicable to the tier.


    He had the mark, the Water Aptitude Technique, and the power of flesh and blood.


    Although there were not many of them, these Gu God Sect survivors were all people in the industry. Their physical strength was much stronger than ordinary people, and it was enough to bring him and this woman in.


    A huge hole appeared in the sky, and a powerful suction force came, ready to suck Xu Bai into it.


    This hole looked extremely terrifying. There were figures swaying inside.


    Each figure revealed a strange and vicissitudes of life, as if they came from a distant era and were watching the world with greedy and evil eyes.


    This is the human market


    ¡°Let go of me, you lunatic!¡±


    Ting Chen struggled crazily, leaving scars on Xu Bai¡¯s body, but it was useless. Even¡­ With the support of Xu Bai¡¯s Indestructible Body, his broken legs recovered.


    She was held in Xu Bai¡¯s arms, and in an instant, she was sucked into the huge hole.


    The deep hole slowly closed, leaving behind Xu Bai¡¯s words.


    ¡°The Bizarre City can¡¯t do anything to me, just like the Bizarre City. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    As his words echoed through the air, everything returned to normal. Other than the mess on the ground, it was as if nothing had happened.


    Ye Zi sat on the ground and stared blankly at the sky. The hole was no longer there, but she just looked up with lifeless eyes.


    Young Master¡­ He was brought to that strange space again.


    She suddenly felt that she was so useless and hammered her head in frustration.


    If he had been a little stronger, perhaps today¡¯s outcome would not have been the same.


    Ye Zi buried her head in her knees, her face blank.


    Blood trickled down the corner of No Flower¡¯s mouth. He smiled bitterly when he saw this.


    He sighed and silently recited the Buddhist scriptures, but his heart was miserable.


    What Xu Bai had done just now had touched his heart and made him feel extremely sad.


    No Flower¡¯s relationship with Xu Bai was definitely very deep, but now Xu Bai had been brought into the Bizarre City.


    Perhaps ordinary people in the business did not know what kind of place the


    Humanoid and Bizarre Market was, but a direct disciple like him knew a thing or two.


    Miao Xiao wasn¡¯t sure, but she knew that her idol seemed to have gone to a particularly dangerous place.


    Next to him, the puppet of the Fourth Stage instantly lost control and fell to the ground.


    Time continued to pass, and no one spoke.


    A wave of sadness was slowly spreading.


    At this moment, Ye Zi suddenly stood up and wiped the tears off her face. She carried the puppet of the Fourth Stage and picked up the package left behind by Xu Bai.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wu Hua and Miao Xiao looked at Ye Zi and smiled bitterly.


    Ye Zi took a deep breath and said,¡± I believe that Young Master is fine. He was able to walk out of the Bizarre Demon City last time. It will be the same this time. Young Master is a miracle. I believe in him. We just need to go back now and clean up the mess behind us. We just need to wait in Lingyun State.¡¯¡±¡® With Ye Zits words, the two of them managed to calm down a little.


    However, Ye Zi had not finished speaking. She was thinking that if she did not return for a long time, she would follow Young Master.


    The surroundings were like ruins. They did not stay any longer and walked towards Lingyun State.


    Ye Zi clenched her fists tightly as if she had a plan.


    After everyone left, the canyon returned to silence and everything returned to normal. As time passed, all the remains on the ground would be worn away.


    On the other side.


    Xu Bai held Ting Chen in his arms. After being sucked into the hole, he felt cold all over his body and his vision turned pitch black.


    There were many afterimages watching him in the surroundings, constantly swaying, carrying a terrifying might and an aura that made people go crazy.


    The afterimage was curious, but at the same time, it was greedy. It was greedy for everything in front of it.


    In the blink of an eye, everything was rapidly retreating. Even the afterimages gradually disappeared. Xu Bai landed on a black soil with a bang.


    As soon as it landed, an ear-piercing scream came from beside it.


    Ting Chen hugged her head and rolled on the ground as if something was gnawing at her soul.


    The surrounding mountains of corpses and seas of blood gradually faded. The next moment, Ting Chen let go of her hand and lay there with empty eyes.


    No one could resist this rule. Even those at the mortal evolution state could only become idiots.


    Xu Bai stood up, panting. Just as he was about to speak, the pain had already attacked his soul in an instant.


    ¡°Fuck, again!¡±


    He crouched down decisively and held his head with both hands. He kept making painful sounds and shaking violently.


    This was not to say that he did not have the foundation of a tough man, nor was it to say that he was not tough. It was just that this kind of pain in the soul was really not something that ordinary people could withstand.


    ¡°Xiao Jin, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Xu Bai rolled his eyes and fainted.


    It was a fool¡¯s behavior to not use a golden finger.


    In the next moment.


    Terrifying golden light rose from his body and shot straight into the clouds. With an indomitable momentum, it swept away the surrounding blood-red color.


    Within the golden light, there was a powerful aura that assaulted his face. It was sacred and solemn, making it impossible for anyone to resist.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Fortunately, this situation only lasted for a moment before the golden light disappeared.


    Xu Bai slowly opened his eyes and woke up from his coma. He rubbed his head.


    ¡°As expected, Xiao Jin is still reliable.¡±


    This was his method. The last time he entered the Bizarre Demon City, nothing happened. It was the same this time.


    Ting Chen¡¯s eyes were empty as she lay there, staring at the blood-red sky. Xu Bai stretched his body, walked forward, and pressed Ting Chen¡¯s forehead..

 Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: The Terrifying Ruins in the City of Man and the City (5)

    Chapter 533: The Terrifying Ruins in the City of Man and the City (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A crisp sound rang out. Ting Chen lost her life force and turned into a corpse.


    ¡°Yes¡­ This time, we have to leave as soon as possible.¡± Xu Bai turned around and looked around.


    His surroundings were still blood-red, and there was charred soil under his feet. It looked very similar to the Bizarre Demon City, but he knew that he was now in the Bizarre Human City.


    However, the difference from the last time was that this time, they were not in the city, but in the wilderness.


    ¡°This is a little complicated.¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin and thought to himself.


    After his previous experience in the Bizarre Demon City, he already understood that whether it was the Bizarre Demon City or the Bizarre Human City, there was nothing else other than disgust and killing intent towards the living.


    There were no tricks or anything else. It was just a living massacre. The strangeness of this place was conscious, but it was also disgusting to people.


    This was an extremely dangerous place. Xu Bai felt that he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He had to find a way to leave.


    ¡°Last time, I left through that strange formation. This time should be the same.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Thinking of this, he slowly raised his right hand.


    His True Core Strength circulated in his body. Immediately after, a golden compass appeared in the air.


    Feng Shui Arithmetic.


    I don¡¯t know where I am, I don¡¯t know what to do next, so what to do next?


    It was very simple. He just needed to do a divination.


    As Xu Bai used this skill, the golden compass began to emit a faint light. The needle on it spun crazily. Then, the needle slowly stopped and pointed in a direction.


    ¡°Yes¡­ This position.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought, Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡±


    He looked around and saw that his body was completely naked. There was no other way. After all, it had all been burned away by the fire.


    ¡°My capital is pretty good¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    The more dangerous a place was, the more one had to maintain a positive attitude. Xu Bai joked to himself and walked in the direction pointed by the needle.


    There was not much difference between the Human-Protruding Market and the Demon-Protruding Market. There was still charred black soil under their feet, with a little bit of blood seeping through. The surroundings were all blood-red.


    Even the sky above them was blood-red, making one¡¯s heart feel cold.


    Xu Bai stepped on the soft ground and kept moving in that direction.


    Along the way, his speed wasn¡¯t fast, but he was careful with every step.


    This place was different from Great Chu. It was filled with strangeness and danger.


    Although Xu Bai didn¡¯t encounter any strange creatures while walking around, it was normal that he didn¡¯t see any strange creatures in the wilderness.


    However, he had to be careful. If one suddenly popped out, it would be easy to deal with.


    After walking in this direction for about two hours, Xu Bai stopped. He looked at the things in front of him and frowned.


    Not far ahead, there were ruins.


    Although it was said to be ruins, it should be a city wall. However, this city wall was much more desolate than the Bizarre Demon City.


    The city wall was in ruins, and more than half of the plaque on it had fallen off. The words were blurry and unrecognizable.


    There were many dried blood stains on the city walls, which were dark brown in color.


    The city gate was open. To be precise, there was no city gate. Looking from the outside, it was a deserted street.


    The houses on both sides were dilapidated, and even the roofs were broken tiles.


    Even though he had the guidance of the golden compass, he still couldn¡¯t enter such a godforsaken place.


    He paced around outside for a while. After confirming that there was nothing unusual, he carefully walked towards the city gate.


    The closer they got to the ruined city, the stronger the smell of blood.


    Having been in this line of work for a long time, he was extremely sensitive to the smell of blood. Xu Bai stopped outside the city gate and looked inside.


    It was still quiet inside. There was not even a shadow, let alone something strange.


    After thinking for a moment, Xu Bai lifted his feet and walked inside.


    Ben thought that there would be an abnormal situation, but there was no appearance, Xu Bai walked very far, until he entered the city, nothing suddenly appeared.


    The golden compass floated in the air, and the needle was still pointing in a direction, meaning that he should walk in that direction.


    Xu Bai looked around vigilantly as he walked.


    The surroundings were in ruins. He was too far away to see clearly before, but when he got closer, he saw that these ruins were newly left.


    ¡°Looks like someone is fighting here. This city is completely destroyed, which is why it¡¯s in ruins.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He raised his spirits and continued walking forward.


    After walking for about an hour, the road ahead finally opened up.


    A huge empty space appeared in front of him, and in the middle of the empty space was a circular platform.


    Xu Bai was naturally familiar with this round platform. When he was in Bizarre City, he had used this platform to leave.


    As long as he injected his True Essence Energy into it, he would be able to leave. However, he still needed one more thing, and that was the City Lord¡¯s token.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This place was barren. Where could he find the City Lord¡¯s token?


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    It was quite difficult to find a plaque in a city. He thought about it and decided to try using the Feng Shui Arithmetic Sutra. ¡°Let¡¯s try. The sooner we leave, the better.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai decided to give it a try.


    However, just as he was about to start, an abnormality finally appeared..

 Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Mysterious Man in White, Female Abbey Dean Deal (1)

    Chapter 534: Mysterious Man in White, Female Abbey Dean Deal (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The ground began to shake violently. The entire area began to shake.


    The charred earth was shaking and trembling. At the same time, Xu Bai raised his head and looked at the blood-red sky. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    He felt an extremely terrifying pressure spreading. This pressure was countless times stronger than Ting Chen¡¯s, causing his scalp to go numb.


    ¡°What is this thing approaching?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He only thought for a moment before he reacted. He hurriedly found a piece of ruins to block his figure.


    At this moment, the blood-red color in the sky finally stopped shaking. However, the moment it stopped shaking, dozens of figures were cutting through the blood-red color in the sky not far away.


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked into the distance. In his eyes, there were more than ten figures approaching. The leader was a young man in white.


    The white robe on this man¡¯s body fluttered in the wind. He was handsome, but his eyes were extremely empty, like a fool.


    Behind the man in white, there were more than ten people dressed in various clothes.


    To be precise, it wasn¡¯t a human, it was strange.


    These strange creatures were covered in a terrifying aura. Their aura made people despair, and they were filled with disgust and killing intent towards the living.


    However, unlike the strangeness of the outside world, these strange eyes were conscious and looked like they were alive.


    This was the Bizarre City. Xu Bai knew the reason with just a glance.


    The ten odd monsters didn¡¯t follow the white-robed man¡¯s lead. Instead, they were chasing after him. Their crazy killing intent could be clearly seen.


    The man in white was running, but as he ran, he would attack from time to time.


    This kind of attack was extremely terrifying. It looked like an ordinary punch, but when it landed, the sky collapsed and the earth shattered. Even the surrounding blood-red light was scattered by the fist.


    Soon, some of the strange creatures were injured, and the strange attacks also fell. The white-robed man did not block them, and he was even unwilling to block them.


    Those attacks landed on his body, turning his body into a bloody mess. However, in the next moment, in the blink of an eye, those wounds were completely healed.


    Terrifying recovery ability!


    When Xu Bai saw this scene, he always felt that they were connected. At this moment _ he thnn?ht of one of his skillq


    Indestructible Body.


    The feeling of being connected to the same root was exactly the same as the indestructible body. Xu Bai instantly determined the identity of the white-robed man in front of him. He must be the peerless genius of the Gale Country.


    Back then, that peerless genius had created a set of recovery techniques. No matter how heavy the injury was, it could directly recover. This was the Indestructible Body. However, this skill had some flaws, and they were huge flaws.


    Although the Indestructible Iron could make the body no longer afraid of harm, it could not protect the soul. After the soul was injured, the Indestructible Body¡¯s ability could not repair it.


    Therefore, that peerless genius had put in a lot of effort in the aspect of the divine soul in order to perfect the Indestructible Body, but the result was barely satisfactory.


    Not only did he fail to perfect his Indestructible Body, but his eagerness for quick success and instant benefits had also caused the young man¡¯s soul to be severely damaged. As a result, his soul was almost non-existent, and he had become a fool.


    Since then, the man in white had disappeared. No one knew him, and no one knew his whereabouts.


    The last time Xu Bai had entered the Bizarre Demon City, he had heard from the deceased City Lord Huang that the white-robed man had once entered the Bizarre Demon City. He seemed to have been searching for something, but he had been surrounded by many City Lords and was once again lost.


    However, what he did not expect was that he would actually encounter them here. Not only did he encounter them, but from the looks of the current situation, they seemed to have started fighting again.


    ¡°What level of strength is this?¡±Xu Bai watched the battle in the sky and was speechless.


    Behind the white-robed man, there was an incomparably huge phantom. The phantom was carved according to the white-robed man¡¯s mold. It was incomparably huge, as tall as a mountain.


    Every time the white-robed man swung his fist, the huge demonic shadow would follow him and throw out a punch. Every time the fist was earth-shattering, the huge demonic shadow behind him would strengthen the power of the fist, making it seem as if it could destroy the world.


    Of course, there were also all kinds of strange phenomena in that group.


    It was either a wildfire, a thousand miles of frost, a violent wind, or a bloody mist.


    When all kinds of phenomena interweaved together, it gave people a feeling of the end of the world.


    Of course, Xu Bai knew that this was a unique change after reaching the mortal evolution state.


    There were all kinds of changes in the sky. According to everyone¡¯s situation, the changes in the sky would be different.


    The man in white¡¯s Heaven Transformation was that huge demonic shadow, and those strange things were all kinds.


    Although the white-robed man was only a huge demonic shadow, he was still able to fight to a draw with the dozen odd strange beings in front of him. He even firmly suppressed them.


    The reason why he was able to suppress them so steadily was because he did not care about attacking.


    ¡°This is definitely not just the mortal level. It must be a higher level.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If it was only at the mortal evolution state, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have such terrifying power.


    The dead Ting Chen was like an ant in front of these guys.


    ¡® After losing his soul, he really had nothing to worry about. Actually, this was also a disguised form of obtaining a complete immortal body. However, the


    price was quite high.¡±


    The man in white was not afraid of attacks at all because his recovery ability was extremely powerful. He was not even afraid of attacks from the divine soul. To put it in a more common way¡­.

 Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Mysterious Man in White, Female Abbey Dean Deal (2)

    Chapter 535: Mysterious Man in White, Female Abbey Dean Deal (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    I don¡¯t even have it, what am I afraid of?


    In the sky, all kinds of explosions continued. The monsters could not hold on any longer, but they still forced themselves to attack.


    The man in white was like a mad demon. Every punch and every kick could cause the world to tremble. He was not afraid, nor did he have any rules. However, at their level, the so-called rules had long been thrown to the back of their minds. With a casual move, the world would collapse.


    Finally, in the battle, a few of the strange creatures could no longer hold on. The white-robed man caught their flaws and punched and kicked them, causing them to fall apart.


    In the blink of an eye, they turned into ashes that filled the sky, becoming nutrients for the blood in the sky.


    Behind the white-robed man, the huge demonic figure roared into the sky. The sound waves spread into the sky and the ground. The area where Xu Bai was located was also affected. The buildings trembled violently, and some of them were directly turned into ashes.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Xu Bai felt dizzy when he heard the voice, and his internal organs were trembling slightly.


    He knew that he was also in the affected area. After feeling this extremely terrifying aftershock, he immediately used the Vajra Heart Devil Body and Transposition.


    The thin layer of light was shattered in an instant, but Xu Bai used Transposition in an instant. He pressed his hands on the ground, and in the blink of an eye, cracks appeared on the ground, spreading to the surroundings. Only then did he feel much better.


    ¡°If I enter the mortal evolution state, can I fight Bai thought to himself as he looked at the figures fighting in the sky.


    Ever since he entered this circle, he had long stopped comparing himself to the younger generation. In his eyes, none of the so-called younger generation could fight.


    If he was forever limited to this level because he was in the younger generation, then he would never be able to make a huge improvement.


    Even if he had a cheat, he could not limit his horizons. Otherwise, he would be digging his own grave.


    Xu Bai was thinking that his eyes had already shifted to the older generation. Now, his target was the older generation.


    In the sky, the figures fighting were gradually leaving.


    Although the white-robed man was extremely powerful, even if it was a head-on clash, that terrifying attack almost caused his body to collapse.


    If it weren¡¯t for the characteristic of the Indestructible Body, he would have died on the spot. Therefore, he began to escape again. As he escaped, he kept counterattacking in an attempt to obtain victory.


    Although the white-robed man¡¯s soul was almost non-existent, it was his battle instinct that drove him, allowing him to move with ease.


    Xu Bai raised his head and watched the dozen figures gradually disappear into the horizon. His gaze fell on the place where they were fighting. There, something was falling from the sky.


    This object was squarish and only the size of a fist. There were all kinds of patterns carved on it. At first glance, it looked ordinary, but if one looked at it for a long time, they would feel that these patterns made one¡¯s head spin.


    Token!


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up. When he saw the token fall from the sky and land on the ground, he knew that he already had a way to return.


    The dozen or so figures had already walked far away. Now, there was no one here, only him.


    Xu Bai looked left and right. Then, he ran to the place where the token had fallen as fast as he could. He used the Four Transformations of Travel Break and arrived at the place where the token had fallen in less than a breath¡¯s time.


    Xu Bai quickly bent down to pick up the token. Holding it in his hand, he did not stop and quickly arrived at the round platform.


    Let¡¯s go!


    He had to leave quickly!


    He could not stay in this place any longer. If he stayed any longer, he might lose his life. Right now, it was more important to protect his life.


    His True Core Strength circulated rapidly and was injected into the round platform under his feet through the token. This was the method used in the Bizarre Demon City previously, and it was still used up until now.


    The patterns on the round platform were filling up, and he slowly injected his True Core Strength. This required time. When the patterns were all filled up, he would be able to return through this round platform.


    At this moment, Xu Bai did not let down his guard because this round platform was too empty. There was no place to hide at all. It was like an animal on the grassland that was exposed to the sky.


    Seeing that the round platform under his feet was gradually filled up, Xu Bai looked around. Just as the patterns on the round platform were about to be completed, he was about to heave a sigh of relief. However, he did not expect something unusual to happen.


    An extremely terrifying pressure suddenly appeared, and the blood-red color in the sky dimmed.


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked in the direction of the pressure. He saw a figure in white approaching from the sky not far away.


    The white-robed man¡¯s eyes were lifeless, but his gaze was fixed on Xu Bai. Xu Bai knew that the white-robed man was coming for him.


    This kind of dullness was different from that of the female Abbey Dean. This was pure stupidity, while the female Abbey Dean Dean Dean was crazy like a demon.


    However, Xu Bai knew that no matter what the situation was, it would not be easy to fall into the hands of the other party.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡± Xu Bai roared in his heart.


    Although the white-robed man was far away in the horizon and was only a small black dot, he could close a huge distance with every step he took. Every step was like a thousand miles away. His speed was terrifying.


    From the distant horizon to the front of White, it only took three breaths of time.


    The man in white stood beside the round platform, staring at Xu Bai with his empty eyes.


    Behind the white-robed man, a huge demonic shadow stood between heaven and earth. It could not avoid the blood-red light in time..

 Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Mysterious Man in White, Female Abbey Dean Deal (3)

    Chapter 536: Mysterious Man in White, Female Abbey Dean Deal (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai felt a terrifying pressure, causing him to frown. However, he was extremely calm at this moment. He did not choose to attack, nor did he choose to do anything else. Instead, he made a decision.


    What he needed now was not much time. He only needed half a minute, so he had to drag it out.


    Drag? How?


    Xu Bai took a deep breath. Suddenly, he grabbed his left arm with one hand and tore it off with great force. Although it was extremely painful, he did not even frown.


    Being ruthless to others wasn¡¯t called being ruthless, but being ruthless to oneself was the real ruthless person.


    Xu Bai circulated his True Core Strength. In the next moment, his left arm was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, it returned to normal, and the arm in his hand turned into ashes.


    This was his thought.


    If it was a lunatic, like the female Abbey Dean, he would really be helpless. After all, there was nothing to talk about with a lunatic.


    But the man in white¡­To put it bluntly, he was a fool. There was always a way to fool him.


    The Indestructible Body he displayed had the same origin as the white-robed man, so it was probably the most effective.


    He was telling the man in white,¡¯Look, I have this skill too.¡¯


    This was a little risky, but in this situation, the weirder the attack, the better. The weirder it was, the more it could suppress him.


    In his previous life, Xu Bai had come into contact with an idiot. He had tried to use something that the idiot had come into contact with normally in the past. If he used it again, it would cause the other party to be abnormal.


    Of course, there were only two situations. Either it was good or bad. Xu Bai was gambling now.


    If he could not even suppress this, then he had no choice but to admit defeat.


    When the white-robed man saw this scene, his approaching figure suddenly stopped. He tilted his head to the side and looked at Xu Bai.


    He stopped.


    Xu Bai heaved a sigh of relief. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    The surroundings fell into silence. There was nothing but the blood-red sky.


    Xu Bai knew that he couldn¡¯t suppress the man in white forever. Even a normal person wouldn¡¯t be suppressed forever, let alone a fool.


    He only needed half a minute.


    Time was slowly passing, and the circular platform pattern below was also slowly being filled up.


    When the last trace of the pattern was full, Xu Bai finally relaxed completely. He felt a powerful force pulling him away from the whole world.


    At the same time, the white-robed man not far away seemed to have finally recovered from his dazed state.


    The white-robed man¡¯s eyes were empty. There was no life in them, and there was no so-called emotion. He just took a step forward.


    He didn¡¯t hurt Xu Bai, because Xu Bai had already disappeared. He couldn¡¯t hurt him even if he wanted to.


    However, as Xu Bai disappeared, the round platform in front of him was still emitting a tearing force. When the white-robed man stepped in, the tearing force did not decrease, and the white-robed man slowly disappeared.


    A moment later, the tearing force on the disc finally disappeared. The place was empty and quiet again. Other than the blood-red and black soil in the sky, it lilcp nn hnd hppn hprp


    Xu Bai only felt his vision blur, and his mind became chaotic. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but when he regained consciousness and opened his eyes, he saw that he had returned to the valley.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally back. ¡±


    At this moment, Xu Bai didn¡¯t have any clothes on him, but he was extremely happy because he had run out of that damn place.


    Whether it was the Bizarre City or the Bizarre City, it was really not a place for humans to stay. It was filled with all kinds of strangeness.


    Xu Bai felt that after his strength increased further, he might be able to have some fun in there.


    For example, if he reached the level of the white-robed man, he would be able to jump around inside.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know if there were any stronger ones among them, but at least they had the ability to protect themselves.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai decided to find some random leaves to cover his important position first.


    After all, if he returned to Lingyun State like this, he would probably be surrounded by people before he could even take two steps. He thought that he had a lot of capital, but he wouldn¡¯t let others look at him casually.


    Although this canyon had been through a great battle and had been covered in scars and was bare everywhere, there were still many forests outside the canyon. It was not a problem to find some leaves.


    Xu Bai raised his foot, planning to leave the canyon first. However, before he could take two steps, he suddenly felt someone touch his shoulder.


    A chill ran down his spine.


    With his current strength, someone was actually able to sneak up behind him silently. This proved that this person¡¯s strength was extraordinary.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He used his hand as a knife and turned around to use the Five Moves of the Knife.


    His hand stopped in front of the man¡¯s neck. Xu Bai did not make a move. He quickly took two steps back and looked at the man in front of him vigilantly.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The white-robed man he had met in the Bizarre City had actually followed him out and appeared in the same place as him.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Xu Bai was speechless.


    He had originally wanted to get rid of this big trouble, but he had never expected that this big trouble would still be following behind him. It was like a dog skin plaster that he could not get rid of at all.


    Poisonous, really poisonous


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t move. He just stared at the man in white vigilantly..

 Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Mysterious Man in White, Female Abbey Dean Deal (4)

    Chapter 537: Mysterious Man in White, Female Abbey Dean Deal (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    The man in white still did not make a move. He iust looked at him with his empty eyes. There was no life in them, but he did not make any threatening moves.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    The next moment, the man in white moved.


    The man in white also reached out his right hand and touched his chin, doing the same thing as Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    This scene surprised him. He thought for a moment and raised his hands to jump a few times.


    The man in white did not move.


    ¡°Tsk! ¡±


    He thought that the man in white would follow him, but he didn¡¯t expect that the other party really just wanted to rub his chin.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Xu Bai thought.


    The surroundings were abnormally quiet, and one could hear a pin drop. There were wilderness everywhere, and there were traces of battle.


    At this moment, besides Xu Bai and the man in white, there was no one else.


    At this moment, the man in white moved.


    He slowly extended his hand. His eyes were empty, but they carried an unrivaled aura that could destroy gold and jade.


    The dark clouds in the sky above the valley were scattered. This was a sign that they were about to attack. If it was a normal greeting, it would not have such an imposing manner.


    Xu Bai mobilized the true energy in his body. He planned to give it a try.


    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for death. So what if he was outnumbered? Xu Bai wasn¡¯t someone who would just sit there and wait. The man in white extended his hands very slowly, but with an overwhelming aura.


    Seeing that the hands were getting closer and closer to him, Xu Bai was also waiting for the best time to make a move.


    At this moment, Bai Yi suddenly stopped and quickly retreated. Behind him, a huge demon shadow appeared.


    That was the Heaven Transformation of the white-robed man, carrying a feeling of indomitable spirit.


    The demonic shadow roared at the sky, but it was not aimed at Xu Bail s direction, but at the end of the distant horizon.


    Xu Bai turned his head and looked in the direction where the demonic shadow was roaring. He saw a figure approaching from the end of the dark sky.


    The figure was very small at first, but in the blink of an eye, it had already arrived in front of Xu Bai and slowly descended from the sky.


    She wore a simple Daoist robe on her curvaceous body. Her face was beautiful and flawless. Her long black hair was scattered naturally on her back.


    Her waist was slender, and her long black hair was draped over her shoulders. It reminded Xu Bai of the phrase ¡± waist-length hair.¡±


    ¡°Female Abbey Dean.¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    This was the crazy Abbey Dean. For some reason, she had appeared in front of Xu Bai again. However, the Abbey Dean was no longer as crazy as before. Her eyes were clear, and she looked extremely moving.


    When Xu Bai saw this scene, he thought of what Ye Zi had said to her previously.


    Ye Zi had said that the female leader had used some unknown method to restore her clarity of mind for a short period of time. Now, it seemed that it was time to restore her clarity of mind.


    This scene was very obvious. The female Abbey Dean seemed to have come to find him. After all, Xu Bai could guess that the female Abbey Dean¡¯s recovery of consciousness seemed to be related to him. Back in the cave, the female Abbey Dean had learned his skills.


    This vigilance came from instinct, as if he had met his natural enemy.


    ¡°Liu Qingfeng, sigh¡­¡± The female Abbey Dean looked at the man in white in front of her and said regretfully,¡±¡±The genius of the past has fallen to such a state now. It¡¯s really lamentable.¡±


    The sound was like the chirping of a yellow oriole, but also like pearls falling on a plate. It sounded extremely comfortable.


    The man in white¡¯s face was still dull and empty. When the female Abbey Dean spoke, he suddenly raised his fist and punched her.


    The female Abbey Dean had expected this scene. She turned around and waved at Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai suddenly felt a strong gust of wind appear and dragged him out of the Shattered Cloud Valley in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, a voice sounded in his ear.


    ¡°Wait for me here. After I deal with Liu Qingfeng, I¡¯ll talk to you again. I have no ill intentions, so don¡¯t go too far. My conscious time is limited, or else I won¡¯t be able to find you, and I¡¯ll have to wait until the next time I wake up.¡± Xu Bai was speechless.


    He looked at the entrance of the canyon in front of him and frowned.


    Then, Xu Bai left the Valley of Torn Clouds at his fastest speed.


    Stop joking. No one would stay here obediently.


    Even if the female Abbey Dean had spoken just now, he had to hurry up and run. If the female Abbey Dean had any other ideas, it would be difficult to deal with.


    After running two steps, the female Abbey Dean appeared again.


    Xu Bai was slightly surprised. Then, he turned around and saw a huge demonic shadow approaching from the Shattered Cloud Valley.


    They hadn¡¯t even fought yet, so why was he back?


    The female Abbey Dean reached into her arms, took out a warm jade pendant, and quickly hung it around Xu Bails neck.


    A powerful suppressive force appeared, and Xu Bai found that he could not move.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. When I was awake, I heard some rumors. They say that the Bloody Butcher Blade Guest is extremely cunning. You¡¯re really planning to run? Don¡¯t worry, I have no ill intentions.¡±After the female Abbey Dean said this, she was gone again.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai was speechless. He realized that he really couldn¡¯t move.


    However¡­


    ¡°When have I ever been so cunning? This is called resourcefulness, okay?¡±


    On the other side, the female Abbey Dean moved and appeared in the valley again.


    Just as the man in white was about to chase after the female Abbey Dean, he did not expect her to return. He immediately stopped and raised his fist again..

 Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: The Mysterious Man in White, The Female Monastery Head Head Deal

    Chapter 538: The Mysterious Man in White, The Female Monastery Head Head Deal


    Translator: 549690339


    The demon shadow behind him did the same thing, and cracks actually appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Liu Qingfeng, if you were awake, I would be a little afraid. But now, you are


    only relying on your instincts and can¡¯t fight me.¡±The female Abbey Dean¡¯s voice was gentle and refreshing. It made people feel relaxed and happy.


    She raised her soft and boneless hand. In the next moment, all kinds of strange phenomena appeared around her body.


    A large group of figures appeared beside her. Although these figures did not have looks, they were of different sizes. There were men and women, old and young.


    Each figure was doing a different action.


    Some raised their fists, some kicked, some stood, and some sat cross-legged.


    Some figures held weapons, while others held nothing.


    The Abbey Dean¡¯s cultivation method was like a river flowing into the sea, gathering the strengths of many industries. This was the reason why she was crazy, and her Heaven Changing was also related to these cultivation methods.


    After the power of each figure gathered, an incomparably huge Dao pattern appeared in the sky.


    The dao pattern was clearly black and white, but it carried an invincible aura.


    In the sky, the descending fist and the demonic shadow overlapped and bombarded the dao pattern. In the next moment, the dao pattern shone with a brilliant light like the sun. The demonic shadow shook slightly and actually took a step back.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A huge explosion sounded out. Under the light that covered the sky, dense cracks appeared on the white-robed man¡¯s body. Blood seemed to be free.


    Those cracks were healing, but at this moment, the healing speed had actually slowed down.


    At the same time, the Abbey Dean¡¯s left hand slowly pressed down. The Dao pattern in the sky pressed down on the demonic shadow, and the demonic shadow actually became shorter rapidly.


    The wounds on the man in white were gradually deepening, and even his face was covered in wounds.


    He couldn¡¯t defeat the female Abbey Dean. In other words, he only had fighting instincts and couldn¡¯t defeat the female Abbey Dean.


    Relying on his battle instincts, the white-robed man raised his fist and punched out again. The Dao pattern rumbled and shook slightly from the punch.


    The female Abbey Dean hurriedly increased her strength and continued to stabilize the dao pattern.


    Behind the female Abbey Dean, those figures roared at the sky. The power of each figure gathered and strengthened the Dao pattern.


    The rumbling sounds continued as the power of the dao pattern increased.


    The white-robed man¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared from where he was.


    As the Dao pattern fell, the entire Shattered Cloud Valley instantly disappeared under the power of the Dao pattern, turning into ashes that filled the sky.


    ¡°He ran away?


    The female Abbey Dean waved her sleeves to disperse the dust.


    She looked at the empty space and frowned.


    Although the white-robed Flowing Wind had lost his mind, he still had his fighting instincts. It was normal for him to run away now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t have much time, and I can¡¯t chase after him.¡±The female Abbey Dean stood where she was and thought for a while. She gave up the idea of chasing him and turned around. She took a step toward Xu Bai. With just one step, she had already entered the Shattered Cloud Valley.


    ¡°You won?¡± Xu Bai blinked.¡±


    The Abbey Dean nodded and said with interest, ¡®¡±Why? Do you think I¡¯m really weak? I can¡¯t beat King Sheng You, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m weak, okay?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the fight with King Shengyou?¡± Xu Bai chuckled.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m crazy, my subconscious is still there. I can sense it. When I regained consciousness, I knew everything.¡±The Abbey Dean sized Xu Bai up with her clear eyes and said,¡±¡±King Shengyou has good taste.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me go. I still have some things to do at home, so I


    won¡¯t disturb you any further. ¡®¡±¡®


    This guy actually remembered when King You Sheng beat her up. It seemed like he remembered a lot of what happened before.


    The female Abbey Dean was about to speak, but she frowned when she saw Xu Bai¡¯s naked body.


    Then, she waved her hand, and a Daoist robe appeared out of nowhere and covered Xu Bai¡¯s body, just enough to cover him.


    ¡°You know that I have no ill intentions. If I had any ill intentions, I wouldn¡¯t be talking to you like this.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and took off the jade pendant around Xu Bai¡¯s neck. She then hung it around her neck again.


    Xu Bai regained his freedom, but he didn¡¯t leave. He knew that the Abbey Dean didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, but he didn¡¯t know what her purpose was.


    ¡°Does this Daoist robe fit?¡± asked the female Abbey Dean.¡±


    Xu Bai stretched his body and nodded.


    This Daoist robe fit him quite well, as if it was tailor-made for him.


    The light purple robe made Xu Bails figure look very tall. He looked dignified and mysterious.


    Most importantly, the daoist robe was embroidered with the shape of the sun and moon, which was extremely exquisite.


    ¡°Fire and water are impervious, and it is difficult for swords and sabers to injure it. It can even repair itself.¡±The female Abbey Dean said,¡± I know that you like trading the most. Why don¡¯t we make a deal? I¡¯ll give you this Sun and


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Moon Taoist Robe as a reward.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai looked at the Abbey Dean and then at the Taoist robe he was wearing. He suddenly revealed the shrewdness of a businessman.¡±Do you want me to use that ability again like last time?¡±


    It was the same last time, and the female Abbey Dean had regained her consciousness for a short while. Xu Bai guessed that it was the same now.


    The Abbey Dean nodded without hesitation. Xu Bai pondered for a moment before he said,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the money..¡±

 Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Mutated Goldfinger (1)

    Chapter 539: Mutated Goldfinger (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    When Xu Bai said these words, it was completely out of his subconscious habit as a businessman. Simply put, it was an occupational disease.


    The female Abbey Dean was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect to hear this, and she couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    Could it be that I¡¯ve been crazy for too long? Why do I feel that the world has become a little incomprehensible after I wake up?


    What kind of situation was this?


    ¡°Did you really say that you wanted to pay more?¡±The female Abbey Dean asked again with uncertainty. She suspected that she had misheard, so she needed to confirm it again.


    Xu Bai nodded naturally and pointed at the Sun and Moon Daoist robe. ¡®¡±We do need to pay more.¡±


    ¡°Look, although this Daoist robe is very novel and the style is very good, the most important thing is that its characteristics are not bad.¡±


    ¡°lust now. vou said that swords and swords are difficult to iniure. and that it can be repaired. It¡¯s indeed a good item, but you still have to pay more.¡±


    The female Abbey Dean was stunned.¡± Do you know that this Daoist robe is of the first grade? Even a first-grade master can have an excellent defensive effect.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, it¡¯s just a Daoist robe.¡± ¡± Look,¡± Xu Bai said,¡± it can only be used as a Daoist robe for aesthetic purposes. I¡¯m not a Daoist priest, am I?¡± To me, the effect is negligible.¡±


    Xu Bai pulled up a corner of his robe and explained patiently to the female Abbey Dean.


    If a crazy female Abbey Dean was here, Xu Bai would never say so much. But now, she was sober.


    From what Xu Bai had learned, the female Abbey Dean was a very righteous person. In general, she was a very kind person.


    So this deal¡­Naturally, he wanted to get more benefits for himself.


    The female Abbey Dean¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    She had originally come here to make a good deal, but now she really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She really wanted to slap Xu Bai on the head.


    I¡¯ve already given you such a good thing, and you still want to pay more?


    How could there be such a logic? Wasn¡¯t this bullying an honest person?


    The female Abbey Dean took a deep breath and said resentfully,¡±¡±My time is limited. Hurry up and tell me. What do you want?¡±


    ¡± I heard that you carved my face on wood.¡± Xu Bai smiled.¡± You must have carved a lot of them. Why don¡¯t you give them all to me?¡¯¡±¡®


    When he was in Wind Chime Manor, Ye Zi had brought back a wooden carving. As a result, his Shifting Stars had been upgraded to Transposition. Therefore, after a short moment of consideration, Xu Bai wanted to get the wood carving.


    The female Abbey Dean was stunned for a moment and then said helplessly, ¡°¡±1 ruined the entire show.¡±


    ¡°Why did you destroy the wood carving?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    The female Abbey Dean said,¡± I carved the wood carving when I was crazy. Because I had recovered a little of my consciousness, I could still have some influence even when I was crazy. So, I carved a lot of things related to you at that time. After all, you are very important.¡±


    ¡°But when I woke up, I had to search everywhere just to find you. I couldn¡¯t have brought so many wood carvings with me, and the wood carvings contained some of my essence. If someone else took them and used some special techniques, they would be easily affected, so they were all destroyed.¡±


    There were many capable people in this world, and many of them had special abilities. For example, they could use some insidious tricks from some clues. Of course, the female Abbey Dean knew better than Xu Bai, so it was inconvenient to bring those things with them. They had to be destroyed.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He really hadn¡¯t thought of this. After all, a wooden carving was half the height of a person. It would be very difficult to take all of them away.


    The female Abbey Dean looked troubled. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t I carve one for you on the spot? I still have some time left, but


    I can only carve one more. If I have more, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and said,¡± There¡¯s such a thing? Hurry up and carve one. You must carve it according to your original method. ¡®¡±¡®


    Although he couldn¡¯t get too much, he could get as much as he could. When it came to things like progress bars, he had always accumulated more with less.


    Although the female Abbey Dean didn¡¯t know why Xu Bai wanted to do this, she still agreed and disappeared in a flash.


    Soon, she was pulling a piece of wood that was half the height of a person. It was obvious that she had found it on the spot.


    Next, the female Abbey Dean used her hand as a knife, sending wood shavings flying.


    Xu Bai did not miss this scene. He stared at the wood carving with a burning gaze. There was a golden progress bar in front of him.


    Good fellow, he called him good fellow.


    His guess was right. The female Abbey Dean had the ability to produce progress bars. Just this ability alone made Xu Bai envious. The way he looked at the female Abbey Dean changed.


    ¡°When I become stronger in the future, I must make her carve wood for me every day. ¡°Xu Bai thought.


    ¡°Here.¡± The female Abbey Dean felt uncomfortable when she felt Xu Bai¡¯s gaze. After she handed the wooden carving to Xu Bai, her intention was obvious.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    I¡¯ve already done as you said. It¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s still like last time, right?¡± Xu Bai took it and said.¡±


    He was already very familiar with this aspect. After all, he had the experience from last time, so he could do it with ease now.


    For some reason, Xu Bai felt a little strange. After all, this kind of experience was indeed very strange.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The female Abbey Dean nodded and said,¡± You have the strength of Level Three, right? I¡¯ll use Level Three strength to hit you. Try to see if you can transfer it. I¡¯m ready. As long as you use it, you can imitate it..¡±¡±

 Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Mutated Gold Finger (8000)

    Chapter 540: Mutated Gold Finger (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai thought for a while and then prepared himself, indicating that they could begin.


    A deal was about integrity. Xu Bai had always paid attention to integrity in his deals.


    Of course, he now felt that he had suffered a great loss in this deal with the dog Emperor. He had thought that there was no danger along the way, but in the end, he had risked his life. When he went to the capital¡­


    ¨C -I need to pay more money from the way to go.


    The female Abbey Dean didn¡¯t care what Xu Bai was thinking. She knew that the time she could stay awake was getting shorter and shorter, so she seized the time and raised her right hand to press on Xu Bai¡¯s chest.


    When her right hand pressed down on Xu Bai, a huge force surged out. Xu Bai felt a tightness in his chest. Then, he used the Flower Transposition Technique.


    Xu Bai pressed his left hand on the Abbey Dean¡¯s shoulder and transferred the power to her.


    The next moment, the female Abbey Dean released her hand and closed her eyes tightly, as if she was thinking about something.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, she opened her eyes again and nodded.


    ¡°Done?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    It¡¯s done,¡± the female Abbey Dean said.¡± By the way, what¡¯s the name of your move?¡±¡±


    ¡°Shifting flowers to trees.¡± Xu Bai said.


    The female Abbey Dean smiled brightly.¡±¡±What a nice name. I have to go. The time I can stay awake is getting shorter and shorter.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything.


    After all, this was the first time they had met, and he was someone who could go crazy at any time. If he wanted to leave, he would leave. If he left, he would


    leu more at ease.


    ¡°Bloody Butcher, you must know that there is always someone better than you. I know that you are a genius, but you must be careful in the future. After all, those who can live to the age of the older generation are all skilled.¡±


    The female Abbey Dean slowly rose into the air. She looked at the young man in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    When she came into contact with Xu Bai when she was awake, she could feel that the energy in Xu Bail s body was so huge that it was shocking. It was definitely not just the strength of Level Three.


    However, most people nowadays were easily arrogant. The female Abbey Dean was a very kind person, so she kindly reminded him.


    Xu Bai agreed and waved his hand.¡±¡±Come back often if you have the chance.


    Next time, bring more wood carvings.¡±


    ¡°There will be,¡± said the female abbey dean.


    With that, she turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the distant horizon.


    Xu Bai held his hand and froze in mid-air. After a long time, he put it down and sighed.


    From the looks of it, there would still be a chance to interact in the future.


    He really didn¡¯t want to interact with her. Even if there was a progress bar, he didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with this woman.


    What Xu Bai liked was a rhythm that he could control. Once it was out of his control, he would not touch it, and he did not even want to touch it.


    However, since things had come to this, there was nothing else to think about. After the female Abbey Dean completely disappeared, Xu Bai put away his thoughts and looked at the progress bar on the wood carving with a smile.


    If there were no accidents, this would definitely be able to work together with the transplant.


    Transposition was a particularly unreasonable skill.


    For example, as long as he was at the level of the Second Stage, the Second Stage would be able to counterattack. Of course, this was on the premise that he had enough True Core Strength.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this liver first.¡± Xu Bai stroked the wooden carving with his hand and prepared to carry it back.


    However, he did not expect that when his gaze came into contact with the progress bar, he suddenly froze on the spot.


    The progress bar on the wood carving was still there and had not disappeared. However, what puzzled him was that the progress bar had become faster.


    The female Abbey Dean had carved this wood carving herself. Its level must be high enough, but why did the progress bar become faster?


    Could it be because of his low level?


    It shouldn¡¯t be that bad. Since it came from the female Abbey Dean, it couldn¡¯t be too low.


    ¡°I seem to have guessed something.¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin and thought. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and find the progress bar to verify my results.¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop. After identifying the direction of Lingyun State, he rushed towards Lingyun State.


    This trip did not take long. He came out not long after he went in, so Xu Bai concluded that Ye Zi and the others were still waiting for him in Lingyun State.


    When he rushed to Lingyun State and stepped into the city gate, he quickly saw a figure pouncing over.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Ye Zi threw herself onto Xu Bai, her voice somewhat choked up.


    Xu Bai hugged Ye Zit s waist and turned around. He saw No Flower and Miao Xiao waiting at the city gate.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find a place to rest?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± A relaxed expression appeared on No Flower¡¯s face as he


    habitually rubbed his bald head.¡±¡®Ye Zi was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find us when you came back, so she wanted to guard the city gate. We had nothing to do, so we just happened to be guarding here together.¡±


    The degree of his worry for Xu Bai was not the slightest bit inferior to Ye Zi¡¯s.


    After all, the two of them had gone through life and death before. Moreover, this time was considered two times.


    Therefore, after Xu Bail s accident, No Flower was also very worried. Fortunately, he was fine and relaxed.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Lord Xu, you are so strong.¡± Miao Xiao did not hide the admiration in his eyes.


    First, he brought them to break the Gu God Sect¡¯s conspiracy, then he fought against mortal evolution state masters, and then he was dragged into the human market and came out calmly.


    There was almost no one else in the younger generation who had such strength.


    In the past, Miao Xiao¡¯s admiration mostly came from rumors in the martial world. Now that he had seen it with his own eyes, it confirmed his thoughts.


    After Ye Zi called out to Ling Yi, Ling Yi didn¡¯t speak. However, her hands were very tight. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Bai¡¯s good health, his waist would probably have been broken..

 Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Mutated Goldfinger (3)

    Chapter 541: Mutated Goldfinger (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a place to rest first. ¡°Xu Bai smiled and patted Ye Zi¡¯s shoulder.


    The few of them then left the city gate and found an inn to rest for the time being.


    As Xu Bai was fine, he also told everyone not to follow him. Wu Hua and Miao


    Xiao then returned to their rooms, leaving only Xu Bai and Ye Zi.


    It took Xu Bai a long time to calm Ye Zi down.


    Although Ye Zi had calmed down, she looked at Xu Bai with a resentful gaze.


    Alright, alright, stop looking at me like that. Be good, give me the sword technique.¡±¡±Xu Bai said as he patted her head.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Ye Zi replied and bent down to search in the bag.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stop either. He used a trace of true essence power, and the Fourth Stage puppet that was scattered in the corner stood up again.


    Very soon, Ye Zi held the heavy sword in her hand. She walked lightly to Xu Bai and handed it to him.


    Xu Bai took it and examined it carefully.


    The golden progress bar was very eye-catching. Of course, in his eyes, the progress bar that others could not see was especially obvious no matter when and where.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were fixed on the heavy sword technique. Under his gaze, the progress bar began to increase rapidly.


    That¡¯s right, the situation of a sudden increase in the level of the


    If his previous speed was like a turtle crawling, now it had become the speed of a human walking. There was a qualitative improvement.


    In front of his eyes, the progress bar grew bigger and bigger. According to his estimation, he would finish the book in a few hours at most.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    At first, he still suspected that there was a problem with the level of the wood carving, but now it seemed that there was not a problem with the level.


    This proved that the problem was not the progress bar, but himself.


    ¡°What problem do I have?¡± Xu Bai drank a mouthful of tea brewed by Ye Zi and fell into deep thought.


    If it was his problem, then when did it happen?


    Xu Bai thought about it carefully and soon figured out the reason.


    Perhaps¡­ Was it related to the Bizarre City?


    Before going to the Bizarre City, everything was normal.


    After going to the Bizarre City and returning from it, the progress bar had become faster. It was difficult for him not to think in that direction.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s absolutely impossible. It¡¯s not just the Bizarre City. There¡¯s also the Bizarre City.¡±Xu Bails previous idea was quickly overthrown by him and another idea was added.


    He could think of a very special similarity between these two places. This similarity could be summarized in one word.


    It hurt!


    Whether it was the Bizarre City or the Bizarre City, the first thing he felt after entering was the pain of devouring his soul.


    The pain was extremely deep. It was not physical pain, but an irresistible pain. Even a tough man would not be able to resist it.


    If he didn¡¯t have a golden finger, he might have lost his soul long ago. This was the common point.


    ¡°Both times, I suffered the pain of devouring the divine soul, and then triggered the Goldfinger¡¯s reaction. In the end, it made the Goldfinger stronger.¡±Xu Bai quickly came to this conclusion.


    If he wanted his cheat to become stronger, if he wanted to successfully speed up his progress, then he could only suffer.


    To put it more accurately, it was not to let his soul suffer pain, but to find a way to stimulate the special counterattack of the Goldfinger.


    ¡°It¡¯s to stimulate!¡± Xu Bai thought it through.


    Although it was only a deduction, it was very feasible. He felt that if he had the chance next time, he could try it. The pain was extremely unbearable, but it was better than not trying at all. Moreover, there were benefits.


    ¡°The only regretful thing is that Shi Bai doesn¡¯t know what other methods can devour the soul. ¡°Xu Bai thought, It seems that this choice is placed in front of me.¡±


    Without a way to devour the divine soul, the only way left was to enter those two places again. Therefore, Xu Bai had a difficult question in front of him. Should he go or not?


    If he didn¡¯t go, it would be safe. Safety was the top priority, but he would lose a huge profit, which made Xu Bai envious.


    If he went, he would face danger, but compared to the danger, there would be huge benefits.


    Xu Bai took another sip of tea, put down the teacup, and tapped his fingers on the table. After a while, he knew what he needed.


    Become stronger!


    Only by becoming stronger and ignoring the dangers of those two places would he have a reason to go there without any scruples.


    At the thought of this, Xu Bai finally understood that he had to seize the time now. He had to make himself stronger as soon as possible while his golden finger had advanced.


    ¡°Open the liver!¡± Xu Bai picked up the heavy sword technique and continued to work hard.


    The sky gradually became darker. It was already late at night, and only one or two night watchmen were walking on the street.


    In the dark room, except for the light of the oil lamp, only Ye Zi was left to accompany him.


    The next day.


    [You have studied the sword technique and comprehended it.]


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress. ]


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    [The Art of Heavy Sword + Five Styles of Sword = Five Styles of Swordless


    Sword.]


    [Fusion successful.] [You studied the wood carving and comprehended the Shifting Stars


    (Changed).]]


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress..]

 Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Mutated Goldfinger (4)

    Chapter 542: Mutated Goldfinger (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    [Transposition + Shifting Stars (modified): Shifting Stars.]


    [Fusion successful.]


    Two skills in one night, and the progress bar skyrocketed like drinking water.


    The improvement of the cheat this time made Xu Bai look at him in a new light. In front of him, light blue smoke appeared and formed the latest panel.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    Realm: Third-stage unspecialized.¡±


    [Swordless Blade Fifth Form (Level 8): [Maximum level.]


    [Reversing Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Song (Level 7-5):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank four (level 6): Maximum level.] [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level. ] [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level.] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank.] [Clever Puppet Technique (Level 6): Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 6): [Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    First of all, after the Five Moves of Sword Go merged with the heavy sword technique, it became the Five Moves of Swordless Sword.


    This skill had reached the eighth step, which was the level of the second grade. Other than retaining all the previous attributes, it also had the special effect of a heavy sword.


    He needed a knife.


    To be precise, he needed a good saber.


    Each of the five stances of the Swordless Saber contained the characteristics of a heavy sword.


    He had also retained some of his previous characteristics. With the addition of the two, his power had multiplied.


    Unfortunately, Xu Bai still didn¡¯t have the sword technique that he had always wanted.


    ¡°All in all, I need more materials to create a new blade.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    The Black Saber Hundred Rend had already been destroyed in the previous battle. After all, it was only a fourth-grade weapon. It was too normal for it to be destroyed in that battle.


    Xu Bai did not want to do it again because Rank-4 was no longer enough for him. He could use his hand as a knife now, but the only difference was that he did not have the ability to split and was slightly weaker.


    ¡°When I reach the capital, I can completely fuse the skills of the mechanisms in the royal treasury as soon as possible and then make a suitable weapon.¡±


    It was time to upgrade the Mechanical Puppet Technique. Whether it was a puppet or his own weapon, this skill was important.


    However, now was not the time to think about this. Xu Bai¡¯s thoughts turned to the second skill.


    The second skill, Shifting Stars.


    Sometimes, he would think that Little Gold was really trash when it came to naming.


    If Transposition of Flowers and Trees became a skill that could be used to move stars, then what would it be called the next time he leveled up?


    He had upgraded to Shifting Stars and reached Rank-9, which was equivalent to Rank-I.


    Also is said, one grade includes one grade below all people, all cast attack, all can transfer, and counterattack.


    He could even inflict injuries on himself and counterattack on others. As long as he had enough True Core Strength, he could use this skill without limit.


    This was an extremely unreasonable skill.


    From this, it could be seen that the female Abbey Dean¡¯s talent was so high that it was simply astounding.


    After using the two skills for only one night, Xu Bai realized that he could not resist the temptation of upgrading his Goldfinger.


    He was even thinking that he should come a few more times and let him enter the Bizarre City and the Bizarre Demon City a few more times to see if he could level up again.


    Of course, it was just a thought. Not to mention other things, just entering would require a lot of fate.


    ¡°Young Master, when do we set off?¡±Ye Zi asked as she helped Xu Bai wash up.


    Ever since she became Xu Bai¡¯s subordinate, Ye Zi had taken care of all these tasks.


    Just as Xu Bai was about to speak, he heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, are you awake? I have something to tell you.¡±No Flower¡¯s voice sounded from outside.


    Xu Bai winked at him.


    Ye Zi nodded and opened the door sensibly. Not long after, No Flower and Miao Xiao walked in and roughly explained the matter.


    The general meaning was that the matter was already done. No Flower had also reported the matter of the Ying Prefecture Token. Moreover, a new Prefecture Token was being appointed, so he planned to bid farewell.


    After all, the work of the Heaven Inspectorate was very busy. He could not stay in one place for too long.


    Moreover, because the matter this time was very big and involved a state magistrate, he had to make a trip to the capital.


    Miao Xiao was the same. She had already completed her mission and was preparing to go back, so she came to say goodbye. It just so happened that the two of them were on the same way and could still walk together for a while.


    No Flower¡¯s meaning was to ask Xu Bai if they needed to go together.


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡±¡±l won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll be staying here for a while. It won¡¯t be too late to leave after I¡¯ve stabilized myself.¡±


    This was also Xu Bai¡¯s idea. When he checked the progress bar last night, he had thought about it for a long time and finally came up with this idea.


    Hurrying on?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This matter could not be panicked or rushed.


    If it was in the past, he might have packed up and left, but it was different now.


    In the past, because the progress bar was very slow and the golden finger had not advanced, he was not in a hurry to improve the progress bar.


    But now, the situation had changed greatly. The most obvious thing was the advancement of his cheat. In just one night, he had already made two progress bars.


    He still had 15 Nameless Saber Scriptures. These 15 Nameless Saber Scriptures had always been his favorite. He had never had any of them. It was not good to leave them outside..

 Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Mutated Goldfinger (5)

    Chapter 543: Mutated Goldfinger (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    If one day, he lost one or two books, or even all of them, wouldn¡¯t he suffer a huge loss?


    Therefore, he took advantage of this period of time to complete the remaining fifteen books.


    This was one of the reasons. The other reason was that the danger level of this trip was beyond imagination. The more progress bars he had, the more confident he would be.


    However, if he didn¡¯t walk or walk, it didn¡¯t mean anything else.


    Xu Bai said to Ye Zi,¡¯You go with Wu Hua. Wu Hua is going to the capital to report.¡¯¡±¡®


    Ye Zi was slightly stunned. Then, her expression became very awkward.


    Xu Bai was a smart person. How could he not see through Ye Zi¡¯s intentions? He smiled and said,¡¯¡±¡®l know you don¡¯t want to leave, but this final stage is definitely not simple. If you stay by my side, you might as well go to the capital first and wait for news of my victory.¡±


    Ye Zi opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not say anything. She only lowered her head, and her eyes carried a trace of bitterness.


    ¡°I must become stronger. I can¡¯t be a burden to Young Master, and I can¡¯t be a burden.¡±She thought to herself.


    After this incident, Ye Zi had an idea in her heart and was ready to implement it. She had to become stronger. Otherwise, she would forever be a burden.


    Although her support ability was top-notch and very useful, this ability seemed to be insufficient in the face of some desperate situations.


    He wanted to become stronger so that he could help his young master.


    This thought took root in Ye Zi¡¯s heart at this moment, making her unable to get rid of it.


    Ye Zi hugged Xu Bai gently and said gently,¡±¡±l will wait for Young Master in the capital. Young Master must arrive safely. If anything happens to Young Master,


    Ye Zi will accompany Young Master.¡±


    She was a sensible woman and not the kind of person who would make a fuss without reason. She knew what was important and what was important. She also knew the big picture.


    Therefore, he did not pester her unreasonably.


    Xu Bai smiled and said,¡± Don¡¯t worry. This time, such a big deal deal didn¡¯t even knock me down. It¡¯s not difficult anymore.¡±¡±


    Ye Zi stopped talking. She seemed to be in a low mood, but she had obviously agreed.


    After that, No Flower and the others left. After all, time was of the essence, so they didn¡¯t stay for long.


    Ye Zi followed.


    Soon, Xu Bai was the only one left in the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to it suddenly being so quiet. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    During this period of time, Ye Zi had been accompanying him.


    The two of them got along very well. They could even do some special entertainment activities at night, so Xu Bai was very satisfied and even felt very good.


    Now that he was suddenly left alone, he was still not used to it.


    ¡°Continue, let¡¯s begin!¡± Xu Bai took a deep breath and took out a nameless saber scripture. He seized every moment and began to work hard.


    Sometimes, news seemed to have legs and could spread everywhere.


    Even if the transmission was slow, a gust of wind could still give it wings, allowing it to transmit faster and further.


    During the trip to Lingyun State, the Bloody Butcher Blade Guest displayed his power and fought the Gu God Sect alone.


    As the wind blew, this matter seemed to have wings and spread throughout the entire Jianghu.


    Some people believed it, while others did not. After all, there was no way to tell whether the news in the martial arts world was true or false.


    Many of the younger generation revealed bitter smiles.


    Originally, in this era, everyone was competing for beauty and each had their own strengths. In this era, each of them shone with their own splendor.


    But now, the sudden appearance of a Bloody Butcher Blade Guest had suppressed the entire younger generation.


    This mountain was as tall as the clouds, making them feel intimidated and afraid to climb it casually.


    It was as if everyone had the ability, but no one was convinced. Everyone wanted to compete for the throne of the number one among the younger generation.


    However, all of a sudden, a stranger walked into this circle, raised his knife, and told everyone that none of the younger generation could fight.


    This feeling was really unbearable, making everyone feel bitter.


    More importantly, this young man originally had no background, but now, not only did he have the royal family¡¯s background, but even the other two major forces looked at him in a different light.


    An elder of the Titanium Temple, who did not want to be named, said that Xu Bai was welcome to visit the Titanium Temple and was treated as a distinguished guest.


    An unknown teacher from the Qingyun Academy of Jiangnan Road said that the door of the Qingyun Academy was open for Xu Bai.


    Not only did he have a background, but he also had a huge background.


    All in all, the younger generation was very uncomfortable, but after all, they had never seen Xu Bai in person, so many of them were still eager to give it a try. Even in the capital, many of the younger generation were already waiting for Xu Bai.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In response, Liu Moumou, Yun Moumou, and Wu Moumou, who were unwilling to reveal their names, expressed that this group of people would be beaten very badly.


    Of course, Xu Bai didn¡¯t know all of this because he was still immersed in the Nameless Saber Scripture.


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    The inn in Lingyun State was originally quiet.


    Suddenly, from a certain room, came a certain macheteman¡¯s unrestrained laughter..

 Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: 1,000 People, Arriving in Beijing (8000)

    Chapter 544: 1,000 People, Arriving in Beijing (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    The laughter was extremely loud and deafening, filled with heartfelt joy.


    This laughter was like a movie. In that movie, an expert had just come out of seclusion and laughed loudly, saying that he was invincible. In the end, he was stabbed to death by a boot in the sky.


    Xu Bai burst into laughter in the room. He didn¡¯t stop until he heard complaints from the next room.


    Taking advantage of the golden finger to speed up his progress, Xu Bai finally finished all fifteen books of the Nameless Saber Scripture after staying in Lingyun State for so long.


    Looking at the panel made of light blue smoke in front of him, he wanted to laugh again.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: First Stage Itinerant]


    [Swordless Blade Superclass (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.] [Reversing Purple Cloud Squall Yin Yang Song (Level 9):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.] [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level. ] [Diamond Heart Devil Body (Level 4), max level.] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank.] [Clever Puppet Technique (Level 6): Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 6): [Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    Rank One.


    He had already reached the level of a Rank One expert.


    Among them, these fifteen nameless saber scriptures brought about a huge improvement in three skills.


    The first was the mental cultivation method. The name of the mental cultivation method, the Yin-Yang Song of Reversing Purple Cloud Squall, had not changed, but it had become Rank-9. This was the opportunity for him to enter Rank-I.


    When he reached Rank One, he had already grasped the benefits of Rank One.


    Xu Bai raised his right hand and pointed his fingers like a knife. Then, a vague knife energy circulated between his fingers.


    This was Saber Qi. At the Second Stage, every profession would have a qualitative change. This was his qualitative change.


    The saber qi condensed from the astral winds was even more powerful and had extremely strong penetrating power. Its attack range was even further than the astral winds.


    Now that he had reached Rank One, the Saber Qi was even more condensed. He only needed to flick his finger and the Saber Qi could travel a thousand miles in an instant.


    Taking someone¡¯s head was like taking something out of a bag.


    Xu Bai could feel that the vast sea of True Core Strength in his body was undergoing a qualitative change. As long as it underwent a qualitative change, he would be able to condense his own Heavenly Change. However, he did not know what type of Heavenly Change it was.


    However, it was still too early to reach the mortal evolution state because he had no progress. If he wanted to reach the mortal evolution state, he still needed some mental cultivation methods.


    The second skill, Breaking Nine Transformations, had also been upgraded to a level similar to the first grade.


    To be honest, this skill did not give him too much of a surprise.


    There was still a pleasant surprise. His speed had already reached its limit.


    Xu Bai sat on the chair. The next moment, the door not far away suddenly opened and closed again, but he was still on the chair.


    This was an afterimage left behind by a high-speed movement. He had already moved extremely quickly just now, but it showed that he was still in his position because his speed was too fast.


    This was a surprise, but compared to the other two skills, this surprise was not very high.


    The third skill, Swordless Blade Superclass.


    This was the last Unnamed Saber Scripture that came out. At that time, there was an Unnamed Saber Scripture Superclass, but after fusing it, it became the Swordless Saber Superclass.


    Most importantly, this was an important dish. Its skill level had reached Extraordinary Rank-I, which was equivalent to Extraordinary Rank-I.


    The mortal evolution state was an extremely important watershed for any profession. There was a huge difference between the mortal evolution state and the mortal evolution state.


    It could be said that everyone below the mortal evolution state was an ant. Even someone as strong as Xu Bai had to retreat when facing a mortal evolution state.


    Although it was not a mental cultivation method and was only a skill, it was still different from heaven and earth.


    It turned out that the most important knife technique was the knife technique. This sentence might be a bit twisted, but it was only a knife technique after all. It was about all kinds of exquisite moves.


    However, after reaching the mortal evolution state, the power of this skill was that it was different from the original moves. Each move was the strongest blade technique.


    For example, in the past, when the Five Styles of the Knife were executed in a fixed way, even if there were changes, the changes were traceable.


    But now, it was different. After the swordless knife superclass reached the mortal evolution state, every move was done at will, and Xu Bai¡¯s original knife intent was pushed to the limit.


    If it was in the past, Xu Bai would have thought that it was impossible to defeat a master without any moves. Although there was a saying that a master would be killed by random punches, it was just a saying.


    However, when he truly understood the meaning of this move, he understood that it was really stronger than before.


    After transcending, he would play with the Heavenly Transformation.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Every move and style served the Heavenly Transformation and matched the characteristics of the Heavenly Transformation. The Heavenly Transformation was also added to it.


    The two complemented each other, just like the white-robed man and the cool breeze that Xu Bai had seen in the Humanoid and Bizarre Market. Every move of his had no pattern, but it was extremely powerful. Every punch could shatter the sky and split the earth. This was a similar effect.


    The move was more in line with the Heaven Changing Technique. It abandoned the form and was close to nothing.


    It was more like a carrier of the changes of the Heavens.


    Although Xu Bai was only at the first stage, it didn¡¯t stop his mortal evolution state skill from having the effect of heaven changing..

 Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Fighting a Thousand People Alone, Arriving in the Capital (2)

    Chapter 545: Fighting a Thousand People Alone, Arriving in the Capital (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai raised his right hand and waved it casually like a knife. He didn¡¯t use any True Core Strength. After all, he was worried that he would destroy the inn.


    As he waved his hand, Xu Bai released his hand.


    A chaotic aura suddenly appeared, but it quickly disappeared.


    Chaos?


    Xu Bai was slightly surprised.


    The swordless blade superclass of the mortal evolution state produced a chaotic aura that seemed to mix the entire world.


    ¡°Could this be my Heavenly Transformation?¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on because he hadn¡¯t reached that level yet, so he couldn¡¯t understand much.


    However, most mortal evolution state skills were carriers of the heavenly changes. He could predict his future heavenly changes, but only a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    Just this alone made him extremely interested. Although it was just the tip of the iceberg, he wanted to see the whole picture. He could only wait until he reached the mortal evolution state.


    However, according to his current estimation, the chaotic aura would be instantly disrupted by those Rank Ones.


    In short, he was very strong.


    Xu Bai stretched and stood up, massaging his waist out of habit.


    Even at his level, he would not suffer from back pain or kidney deficiency, but he always had this habit.


    Look at Yun Zihai. He¡¯s so weak at such a young age. Men must protect their waists.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been delayed for so long. It¡¯s time to set off. ¡°Xu Bai thought.


    He had finally finished the progress bar for all of his progress. Since he had nothing to do, it would be best if he left for Beijing as soon as possible. After all, Ye Zi had probably been waiting for him there for a long time.


    Xu Bai was already thinking of telling the Emperor how tough his journey had been and whether he could get more benefits.


    In the previous transaction, other than the Nameless Saber Scripture, there was also a reward of a month of free reading of the fourth-grade books in the imperial family¡¯s treasury.


    However, a fourth-grade book was too little for his current realm. Unless he took a large number of books, it would be difficult to continue.


    He thought about whether he could get some money from it. As he thought about it, he went downstairs. After paying the bill, he was ready to leave.


    After such a big incident in Lingyun State, there was no more state token. A new state token had been sent out long ago. He was just a pedantic scholar who didn¡¯t like Xu Bai at all.


    Knowing that Xu Bai was here, she didn¡¯t even want to come and meet him.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about this. He didn¡¯t want to see these people either.


    No matter how big the event happened, the world was still running according to the original track.


    However, after so long, they gradually faded away and continued to live their own lives.


    Xu Bai led the horse and got on it, leaving Lingyun State.


    Their next destination was the capital. It was very far from the capital, but there was no place to stop along the way.


    Xu Bai only chose a Yin station to stay at, and then he rushed over without stopping.


    A few days passed, and he was getting closer and closer to the capital. Just as he was about to arrive, he realized that something was wrong with his surroundings.


    He was already halfway there. He was in the wilderness. Not far away, there was a small village. The village looked normal, at least from the outside.


    However, when Xu Bai walked into the village, he realized that something was wrong.


    It was broad daylight, and the sun was high in the sky. The light shone down, giving people a feeling of the warm sun in winter.


    Although it was almost winter, the snow was still falling, and the sun was still showing its incomparable status.


    Basking in the sunlight, Xu Bai looked around the village and found many horse prints, which proved that someone had passed by.


    The villagers who passed by were very normal and did not see anything wrong.


    They were all ordinary people. Xu Bai reckoned that the other party would not make a move here. After all, he did not intend to stay here.


    Xu Bai slowed down and listened to the villagers ¡®conversation.


    ¡°How many waves have they been? Several waves of Jianghu people have passed by our village. It seems that they are rushing to the capital.¡±


    ¡°How would I know? But when they pass by, we just don¡¯t look. Otherwise, we¡¯ll get ourselves into trouble.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it. A few days ago, there were two groups of people from the martial arts world who happened to meet. They didn¡¯t know each other at first, but they seemed to have said something about cooperating and left directly.¡±


    I¡¯ve met him before. It seems to be because of a person called Xu Bai. They didn¡¯t know each other at first, but because of this person, they seemed very close.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Keep your voice down. Look at that young man looking at us.¡±


    A few villagers were chatting. When they saw Xu Bai¡¯s gaze, they lowered their heads and left in a hurry.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself, I was wondering why we had such a peaceful journey. Could it be that these guys are together?¡±


    From the conversation of the villagers just now, he could feel that many people from the martial arts world had passed by this place recently, and their destination seemed to be in the direction of the capital.


    Moreover, these people seemed to be specifically targeting him. Even if they did not know each other, they would work together after meeting each other..

 Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Fighting a Thousand People Alone, Arriving in the Capital (3)

    Chapter 546: Fighting a Thousand People Alone, Arriving in the Capital (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Interesting. Is he going to struggle at the last moment?¡±Xu Bai looked around and left after seeing nothing unusual.


    He could imagine that the other party would definitely not be willing, so this should be his last hurdle. However, he had to deal with it when it came. He had to get through this hurdle.


    When Xu Bai was rushing to the capital, a huge crowd was gathered in a mountain far away from the capital.


    There was no leader here because these people had rushed over from all over the place.


    Because of a common reason, they had gathered together. No one would obey the discipline of the other. Their common reason was simple: to kill Xu Bai.


    No one spoke, and no one stood up to take the lead, because the leader was gone.


    This mountain was very ordinary. It did not look like a high mountain, nor did it have the beauty of a scholar. It was just a bare mountain.


    Everyone was holding their weapons and looking at the intersection of the mountain. That was the only way to the capital.


    At the end of the mountain road, there was a man in ordinary clothes riding a fast horse. He was on his way.


    Because the road was empty, the man also saw the group of people in the distance.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    The man pulled the reins and stopped the horse. He looked at the dark patch in front of him and smiled.


    ¡°There are probably thousands of people here, right? So many people came just to surround me. It seems that you guys are really ruthless.¡±


    Although his voice was soft, everyone around him could hear it clearly when it echoed in the wilderness.


    The man in front of them did not sound nervous. Instead, there was a hint of ridicule in his tone, as if he did not treat them as humans.


    The thousands of people looked at each other in dismay. The strength of the people varied, and there were many Rank One experts among them.


    These experts were all standing at the front. Clearly, these people were also divided into levels.


    Someone stood up and raised the knife in his hand.¡±Bloody Butcher Blade Guest, this is your final checkpoint. Don¡¯t laugh at us. We don¡¯t want to play dirty with you. If we continue to play dirty, we will be defeated by you one by one.


    Why don¡¯t we have the final battle here? Let¡¯s see if you win or we win.¡±


    This person was a Rank One expert, but he was not young. He was already middle-aged and was even approaching old age. It was obvious that he had endured for a long time.


    Xu Bai jumped down from his horse, but he didn¡¯t answer the man. Instead, he took off the reins, turned the horse around, and patted the horse¡¯s butt.


    The horse neighed and ran far away.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an animal, it doesn¡¯t need to die here. It¡¯s better to let it run far away.¡±


    Xu Bai stretched as he watched the horse get further and further away.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I originally thought that you were going to use a scheme, but now it seems that you¡¯ve saved everyone time.¡±


    Out of habit, he pressed his hand on his waist, but he did not press the black saber Hundred Rend. Only then did he remember that his saber had been destroyed in the battle with the Gu God Sect.


    After waving his hand uncomfortably, Xu Bai looked at the group of people in front of him.


    Thousands of people were gathered here. Even though the space was vast, it still seemed a little crowded. These people had all rushed here spontaneously trom various places.


    ¡°How can I?¡± Xu Bai sighed and said,¡± I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve asked everyone to come here to kill me. Why don¡¯t you give me some face and disperse so that you won¡¯t lose your lives in vain?


    Although I kill people like flies, I don¡¯t want to kill too many people. You should have your own things to do. Why do you want to die here?¡±


    ¡°Xu Bai, cut the crap.¡± The person who spoke first saw that no one was talking around him, so he said, ¡°The mountains and rivers here are beautiful, and it¡¯s also your burial place.¡± ¡°Are we really going to fight?¡± Xu Bai said helplessly.¡±


    That person nodded.


    The group of people began to move. They pulled out the weapons in their hands one after another, and all kinds of auras were constantly overlapping.


    These people all had different strengths, but there were thousands of them. They were still a force that could not be underestimated.


    No one spoke, because the fighting spirit between the two sides had reached a peak. No one knew who made the first move, but the dark crowd suddenly launched a fierce attack.


    Only when thousands of people gathered their attacks together did they realize how terrifying it was. The sky was originally bright day, but in the face of all kinds of attacks, it suddenly turned into night.


    This was not because of the physical nature of the night, but because the sky had been blocked.


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked at the incoming attack. He took a deep breath.


    He had just entered Rank-I, yet he had already encountered such an ambush.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Moreover, the number of people was so many that it made one speechless. However, for him, it was a good opportunity to verify his strength.


    ¡°After this battle, we should be able to teach those younger generation a lesson and let them not look for trouble for no reason.¡±


    Xu Bai had also heard that the younger generation was not convinced by each other. Now that he had jumped out, there would definitely be many young people who would be filled with fighting spirit and point their spears at him.


    However, the people he was facing now were the older generation, so he did not want to waste his time in these places.


    Using this battle to clear his name was also to let those people know what kind of level he was at. It could also save him trouble in the future..

 Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: A Thousand Thousand People Arriving in Beijing

    Chapter 547: A Thousand Thousand People Arriving in Beijing


    Translator: 549690339


    Looking at the approaching attack, Xu Bai put his fingers together like a knife. Then, a translucent knife energy appeared on his fingers.


    This Saber Qi was invincible.


    Xu Bai slowly raised his hand, facing the dark sky in front of him. Saber Qi suddenly burst forth.


    ¨C Swordless Saber Superclass!


    An attack unique to the mortal evolution state burst forth from his fingers. Although there wasn¡¯t a knife, it was faster than a knife.


    A huge hole was torn in the sky. From the front to the end of the line of sight, the attacks that were originally covering the sky and earth actually disappeared in an instant under this finger.


    Not only that, a chaotic aura was gradually spreading from the sky.


    This was the Heavenly Transformation that belonged to Xu Bai. Although Xu Bai had only touched the tip of the iceberg and could only use the Swordless Saber Superclass, it was enough.


    The chaotic aura made people feel hopeless. Xu Bai waved his right hand again.


    This slash was casual, but it was invincible.


    The dozens of Rank One experts at the front were all old. When they saw Xu Bai break the sky with one saber move, they were stunned on the spot.


    Any Rank One expert would not be able to break through the attacks of thousands of people in one move.


    It was unbelievable!


    They were shocked. At the same time, they also felt that chaotic aura!


    ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Transformation!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the Heavenly Transformation. He only touched that trace. It¡¯s not even considered a Half-Step Extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Could he be the reincarnation of some old monster? In this day and age, how could there be such a terrifying young man!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a young man in all my life. How is this possible?¡±


    The chaos of the heart and influence seems to be nothing, but it is imperceptible and imperceptible.


    The despair caused by the chaos was attacking their hearts, making them unable to resist. Then, Xu Bails second slash appeared.


    Saber Qi suddenly spread out, as if the sun was about to explode and evaporate the bottom of the sea.


    This blade was like a scorching sun, but within the scorching sun, there was a terrifying despair and chaos.


    Some people could no longer hold their weapons. They were fighting against the chaos in their hearts.


    They seemed to see themselves in a stitched world. There was nothing there, but there was everything. They were clashing with each other, making their bodies numb.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground began to sink, and terrifying cracks spread out like a spider web. The hundreds of people at the front, along with the dozens of Rank One experts, were turned into ashes by this knife.


    The remaining thousands of people raised their heads and looked at the young man in ordinary clothes in front of them. The despair in their hearts was magnified infinitely at this moment.


    This person was invincible!


    It was unknown who had this idea, but he did not say it out loud. However, this idea was like a magic net, gradually spreading through the invisible air.


    Under the stacking of chaos, they even had the thought of going crazy.


    Those who were not strong suddenly pulled out their knives in the chaos and stabbed them.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m finally free, finally free! Xu Bai, you¡¯re finally dead!¡±


    With scars on their lips, these people who were killing each other let out despairing cries. Each of them had fallen into madness.


    Most of them could still resist it, but it was simply a fantasy for them to fight Xu Bai while resisting.


    ¡°Is this Extraordinary? It was only a trace of the Heaven Transformation, but it was already so powerful. Those below the Extraordinary Realm were like ants. This sentence was indeed true.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He also felt the horror of this kind of chaos, especially when the saber technique was used as a carrier.


    However, now was not the time to continue feeling. It was the time to kill. Xu Bai began to walk forward slowly, saying something with every step he ¡°I wanted to spare your lives, but you¡¯ve gone further and further down the path of courting death.¡±


    ¡°Since all of you want to die, then I will give you a quick death.¡±


    ¡°Today, none of them will be able to escape.¡±


    After finishing his last sentence and taking his last step, Xu Bai raised his right hand and cut the void in front of him.


    In the next moment, the terrifying qi of the saber came again.


    Xu Bai leaped into the sky like a shooting star. He followed the saber Qi and fell into the crowd.


    The saber Qi tore apart, and hundreds of people died in it, turning into ashes.


    With every step Xu Bai took, he waved his hand casually. However, every time he waved his hand, it carried the chaos of the sky and the terrifying saber Qi.


    Every time he waved his hand, he could take away the lives of hundreds of people, as if he was cutting leeks.


    However, he was strolling leisurely in the courtyard, like an old farmer harvesting leeks.


    ¡°Kill! Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid anymore. Don¡¯t despair anymore.¡±


    ¡°If this continues, all of us will be finished!¡±


    The people around him suppressed the confusion in their hearts, but their hands were still trembling as they attacked Xu Bai again.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t seem to notice. He didn¡¯t even look at it, nor did he fight back.


    He only waved his hand and swung his knife.


    Countless attacks landed. Under the circulation of True Core Strength, Shifting Stars was used.


    These attacks followed the original path and landed in the crowd, taking countless lives.


    Xu Bai continued to wave his hand.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Every time I wave my hand, every time I feel fear.


    But now, they could not escape.


    Xu Bai used the Nine Transformations of Breaking Line.


    The terrifying speed left only afterimages in the surroundings, as if there were countless Xu Bai¡¯s.


    Coupled with that terrifying and chaotic aura, this group of people¡­. Finally, he completely collapsed!

 Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Fighting a Thousand People Alone, Arriving in the Capital (8, 000)

    Chapter 548: Fighting a Thousand People Alone, Arriving in the Capital (8, 000)


    Translator: 549690339


    On the vast mountain, a blood mist formed by blood qi actually rose.


    After an unknown period of time, a young man wearing a Daoist robe walked out from the other end of the mountain.


    The ordinary clothes on the outside had already turned into scraps, and this Sun and Moon Daoist robe was also soaked in blood.


    Xu Bai lowered his head and looked at it.¡± It¡¯s hard to be hurt by swords and sabers. It¡¯s impervious to fire and water. It can also repair itself, but it doesn¡¯t have the ability to clean itself. ¡®¡±¡®


    He shook his head and raised his foot. His True Core Strenzth flowed wildly.


    The next moment, he turned into a blur and rushed towards the capital.


    Behind him was a mountain of corpses. Other than some lucky ones that turned into ashes, the rest had all become ruins.


    Some of the corpses had been split in half, some had their limbs broken, and some had been cut open from the middle.


    It was a tragic sight, like a hell made of flesh and blood.


    Blood dyed the forest red, and the ground was also soaked in blood. If a timid person passed by, they would definitely be scared out of their wits.


    Xu Bai won this battle.


    Beijing.


    As the capital of Great Chu, this was the wealthiest and most prosperous place in Great Chu.


    Here, all kinds of families flourished and intertwined.


    Rich merchants were everywhere here, and those big families were even more common. Not to mention the officials in the court, there were as many as the hairs on an ox here.


    At this moment, at the northern gate of the capital, there were two young men waiting.


    This was a teahouse that was built near the entrance. The two young men were dressed in ordinary clothes, but between their brows, there was a temperament that ordinary people did not have.


    The two young men found a seat by the window and sat down to drink tea. They could see the situation at the north gate.


    One of the young men raised his teacup and took a sip helplessly.¡±Brother Lin, no matter what, I¡¯m here to give you courage. To put it bluntly, I¡¯m here to help you suppress the situation. Aren¡¯t you going to buy me a drink?¡±


    Lin Ming turned his head and looked at the young man who spoke before him. He said expressionlessly,¡±Qin Feng, you know me very well. The great battle is imminent and I have to maintain my best condition. Drinking will delay me, so I won¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t stop me from drinking.¡± Qin Feng said speechlessly.¡±


    ¡°Other than fishing, do you have a hobby of drinking?¡±Lin Ming said expressionlessly.


    Qin Feng choked for a moment. He silently drank a mouthful of tea and no longer spoke.


    When fishing was mentioned, he was full of worries. After all, he had never caught a fish as an Air Force officer.


    He was doing well in the Gu Yue Sword Sect, but the Sect Master insisted on calling him to the capital, saying that he wanted to see Xu Bai¡¯s performance after he arrived in the capital. He had no choice but to fish along the way and arrived here.


    The sect master was naturally Chu Yu¡¯s mother.


    Qin Feng didn¡¯t know what kind of performance he should watch, but he felt that it would be fine as long as he was a bystander. However, he didn¡¯t expect his good friend Lin Ming to call him over to be a witness.


    What witness?


    Of course, he wanted to challenge Xu Bai.


    Lin Ming, a disciple of the Earth Saber Pavilion. His Earth Saber had reached the acme of perfection, and he was a second-grade genius.


    He had heard that Xu Bai used a saber, so he had the intention to compete with him. He had been guarding this place day and night.


    Of course, Qin Feng didn¡¯t care about this. In any case, he was idle and wanted to watch the show.


    Moreover, he was not the only one who was watching the show.


    At a table not far away, two women were looking out of the window.


    ¡°Sister Liu Xu, will the young master come today?¡±Ye Zi supported her chin with her hand and looked at the city gate with worry in her eyes.


    Ever since he arrived, No Flower had left not long after. However, before he left, Liu Xu had arrived again. Hence, Ye Zi had gotten to know her.


    Ye Zi had heard that Liu Xu seemed to have rushed to the capital just to wait for Xu Bai, so after a while, the two of them became familiar with each other.


    When Liu Xu heard this, she shook her head and said,¡± I don¡¯t know either, but with his personality, you don¡¯t have to worry. Instead, you should worry about his enemies. ¡±


    At this moment, Liu Xu had already become the chief of the Heaven Inspectorate and was also a Rank-3 expert.


    She had indeed come here for something related to Xu Bai.


    Coincidentally, she bumped into Ye Zi again, so she waited for Xu Bai with Ye Zi and took care of him. After all, in this unfamiliar place, as Si Zheng, she still had some power.


    After Ye Zi heard this, she nodded slightly, but her eyes could not help but look at the city gate.


    They had been waiting for a long time, but Xu Bai was nowhere to be seen. They had to wait here every day. However, she was not anxious at all.


    Just like what Liu Xu said, if she had confidence in Young Master, she should be worried about Young Master¡¯s enemies.


    As she thought, Ye Zi watched.


    At this moment, a familiar figure appeared in front of Ye Zi.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This person was wearing a very eye-catching Daoist robe and walked straight into the capital.


    Ye Zi was stunned and only reacted after a long while,¡¯¡±¡®lt¡¯s the young master!¡± She was about to go downstairs, but someone was faster than her.


    It was not Liu Xu, nor was it Qin Feng, and it was definitely not Lin Ming.


    On the street, a figure leaped high into the air and landed beside Xu Bai.


    ¡°Yin-Yang Art Liu Clan, please enlighten me, Bloody Butcher! ¡°A young man stood in the middle of the road, raised his hands, and cupped his fists..

 Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Entering the Royal Treasury (1)

    Chapter 549: Entering the Royal Treasury (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai was originally quite happy. After all, this was his first time going to the capital. Moreover, he had traveled over mountains and rivers to get here. He had experienced all kinds of dangers along the way, so he had successfully completed this journey.


    It was said that the capital was a good place. Before Xu Bai entered the capital, he took a look at the city gate and felt that this sentence was right. Just the city gate of the capital was incomparable to other cities.


    He was originally very happy, but at this time, someone jumped out and disturbed his mood.


    He had thought that someone would come to challenge him. He had also thought that this person must be in the capital, and there was more than one of them.


    After all, his reputation was indeed great now. There was a saying that a tall tree attracts the wind, and a gun hits the bird that sticks out. He was in such a situation now.


    However, it was fine to challenge him. After all, the news of him killing a thousand people in anger had not yet spread. These people did not know, so it was verv normal to challenge him.


    However, if you want to challenge him, then go ahead. Why did you mention that title?


    In Xu Bail s heart, the title of Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman was simply too repulsive. Now that someone had stepped on the thunder, Xu Bai¡¯s originally good mood instantly disappeared.


    If he wasn¡¯t in such a good mood, Xu Bai might have just waved his hand and let it go if one or two annoying flies jumped out.


    However, in a good mood, a fly jumping out was like drinking a bowl of delicious soup. After drinking it, they realized that there was a fly in the soup. No one could stand such a mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes. No one could tell what he was feeling.


    ¡°I am Liu¡­¡±


    The person who jumped out claimed to be some Yin-Yang Art. Before he could finish speaking, he had already been sent flying.


    With a loud boom, this person flew into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Bai retracted his hand and turned to look around.


    Because of what he had done just now, a group of commoners had already gathered here to watch. These commoners ¡®eyes were filled with curiosity.


    They were not afraid. After all, these things were already commonplace. In a place like the capital, where was there no fighting?


    Therefore, they had long been used to it. However, they did not expect that this person would actually start fighting beside the city tower.


    There were still Great Chu¡¯s troops guarding the city gate. They remembered that not long ago, someone had fought here and was taken away not long after. Therefore, the commoners guessed that this young man was probably the same.


    Xu Bai naturally understood what the commoners were thinking. He turned around and followed the gaze of the commoners to look at the soldiers guarding the city. He raised his eyebrows.


    Those soldiers looked at each other. They had originally wanted to make a move. In fact, even if they did not have powerful abilities, in Great Chu, if one resisted, it would be a huge mistake.


    However, they also heard the person who was sent flying earlier say something about the Bloody Butcher.


    Blood Butcher Blade Guest, Xu Bai.


    The soldiers looked down and pretended not to see anything.


    The circle in Beijing was very big, but it was also very small. Xu Bai¡¯s reputation had long spread, and they did not dare to interfere.


    Don¡¯t joke around. This person is now a favorite in front of the Emperor. If we go up and take him down, we might be punished tomorrow.


    Besides, that person was the one who provoked him first. He deserved to be beaten up.


    When the commoners saw this scene, they gasped.


    They thought to themselves that this person¡¯s background was definitely not small. Perhaps he was the young master of a prestigious family.


    Seeing that the group of soldiers didn¡¯t make things difficult for him, Xu Bai turned around disinterestedly and prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, he felt a gaze on him. Following the gaze, he saw a few figures walking in.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Ye Zi threw herself into Xu Bai¡¯s arms and shouted happily.


    Xu Bai gently patted Ye Zits shoulder to comfort her. However, his gaze followed behind Ye Zi and looked at another figure.


    ¡°Long time no see, Liu Xu.¡±


    There was a hint of nostalgia in his words as he recalled the past when he was in Shengxian County.


    During that period of time, Liu Xu had accompanied him in disguise and even killed people together.


    Liu Xu was still wearing a veil, so her expression could not be seen. However, the emotions in her eyes were as vivid as autumn water.


    She, Xu Bai, and Wu Hua had experienced life and death in Sheng County, so they were especially close when they met again.


    However, Liu Xu knew that now was not the time to reminisce. She pointed behind her and said, ¡°The trouble is not over yet.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As she spoke, she walked to Xu Bai¡¯s side and turned to look at the two people behind her. It was obvious that she was on Xu Bails side.


    Xu Bai followed Liu Xu and looked at the two people behind him. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Brother Qin, why didn¡¯t you go fishing? Why did you come to the capital? Also, who is this expressionless person beside you?¡±


    The first half of his sentence was a joke, but the second half contained a hint of meaning. Xu Bai¡¯s senses were very sensitive. He could feel that the man beside Qin Feng had a battle intent.


    He looked at the man¡¯s waist and found that he was holding a long knife. He did not pull it out, but he could feel that this knife was definitely not an ordinary item.


    Qin Feng smiled bitterly.¡± Brother Xu, why are you mocking me? I¡¯m just here to be a witness. Both sides are friends, so I can¡¯t offend them. This is Lin Ming, a genius disciple of the Earth Saber Pavilion. He wants to challenge Brother xu..¡±

 Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Entering the Royal Treasury (2)

    Chapter 550: Entering the Royal Treasury (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    He and Xu Bai could be considered close, but they were close because of Chu Yu. Hence, this could be considered a strange familiarity.


    ¡°The one who uses a knife is a mute?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin. You even need Brother Qin to say the words.¡±


    Qin Feng turned to look at his friend. He was also very puzzled in his heart.


    Although his friend was usually expressionless and expressionless when he spoke and did things, he was definitely not a mute. On the contrary, Lin Ming was very opinionated and usually spoke a lot.


    However, for some reason, he didn¡¯t say a single word. This made Qin Feng extremely suspicious.


    As if sensing Qin Feng¡¯s gaze, Lin Ming did not even turn his head. He raised his hands and cupped them.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Ming. I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    After saying that, Lin Ming didn¡¯t wait for Xu Bai to say anything. He turned around and left without wasting any time.


    Qin Feng was stunned. He only reacted after Lin Ming had walked far away. He hurriedly turned to Xu Bai and said,¡±Actually, I¡¯ve disturbed you today. If I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll definitely come and apologize. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Without waiting for Xu Bai to agree, Qin Feng hurriedly chased after that figure.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Xu Bai looked at Lin Ming¡¯s back and said, ¡°¡±To be able to comprehend Saber Intent at such a young age, it seems that he is indeed a genius.¡±


    ¡°Young master, why did he fight with        Zi asked curiously.


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± He has comprehended the saber intent and also understands the various subtleties of using the saber. Just now, I sent that person flying, so he knew that he was no match for me. That¡¯s whv he didn¡¯t want to make a fool


    of himself.¡±


    ¡°Then he must be afraid of Young Master.¡± Ye Zi giggled as she tugged on Xu Bai¡¯s sleeve.


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just aware of my own situation. A person who can comprehend Saber Intent is not only a genius, but also a person with a competitive spirit. He won¡¯t be afraid of anyone easily.¡±¡±


    Ye Zi nodded her head in a half- understanding manner.


    Liu Xu thought about it and was about to speak, but she did not expect that she would be interrupted halfway through her sentence.


    A voice rang out from off in the distance. Even as the words left his mouth, a figure appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    ¡°Lord Xu is an expert in blade techniques. For Lin Ming to be praised by Lord Xu, he must have something special about him.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Eunuch Wei.¡± Xu Bai cupped his hands and said to the white-haired Eunuch Wei.


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s face was full of wrinkles. Coupled with his white hair, he looked like a kind old man. When he saw Xu Bai salute him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Proud but not impatient, and you can even bow to us old fellows. I really didn¡¯t expect that a gentle and refined person like Lord Xu would actually fight against thousands of people alone and kill his way out.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    The onlookers gasped in unison.


    Fighting thousands of people alone.


    He even killed his way out.


    This time, the commoners really turned into spectators. They felt that today¡¯s melons were very full. The eunuch in front of them was of such a high status that he could actually praise a young man. Moreover, this young man had such a story.


    This melon was very sweet.


    Xu Bai could feel the admiration in Eunuch Wei¡¯s eyes. He smiled and said,¡¯¡±¡®When a person hasn¡¯t reached the peak, he should keep a low profile.


    Otherwise, he might not even know when his head is gone.¡±


    Just now, he could sense that Eunuch Wei¡¯s strength was unfathomable. Even at this stage, he felt like he was looking at a bottomless sea.


    This Eunuch Wei was definitely not only at the mortal evolution state, perhaps even higher.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai looked at Eunuch Wei¡¯s sleeve and saw a trace of blood on it.


    ¡°Good!¡± Eunuch Wei praised. Sensing Xu Bai¡¯s gaze, he smiled and said,¡±¡±Just now in the capital, I chased away a thief.¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned, not knowing what she meant.


    ¡°Liu Qingfeng is just an idiot. ¡°Eunuch Wei waved his hand nonchalantly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who injured him, but he actually rushed into the capital¡¯s imperial palace. After I discovered him, I hit him in the chest. He spat out a mouthful of blood and ran away.¡±


    The corner of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he thought to himself, As expected of someone from the older generation.


    Liu Qingfeng was the person in white who created the Indestructible Body.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would be seriously injured by Eunuch Wei in an instant. It seemed that he still couldn¡¯t recover.


    Eunuch Wei had been by the Emperor¡¯s side all year round and was also a shrewd person. From Xu Bai¡¯s gaze, he could tell that Xu Bai seemed to know him. He could not help but ask in surprise.


    ¡°Lord Xu, don¡¯t tell me you know him? You must never come into contact with this person. ¡±


    As he spoke, Eunuch Wei approached and his voice became softer. After all, these secrets could not be heard by the commoners.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met him a few times. His recovery ability is very strong.¡±Xu Bai could tell


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    that Eunuch Wei and the others didn¡¯t know about his relationship with Liu Qingfeng, so he casually said something.


    Eunuch Wei nodded.¡± He is indeed very strong. Besides his soul, there are no other methods to restrain him. This time, I only beat him to the point of near death with one palm. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t go crazy and ran away based on his instincts. ¡±


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, I think you¡¯re looking for me for something, right?¡± Xu Bails forehead was full of black lines.¡±


    He felt that he couldn¡¯t drag this matter on any longer. The expert in front of him was as shrewd as a monkey. If he said too much, he would definitely lose.


    Eunuch Wei came to a sudden realization.¡± I¡¯m getting old and my brain isn¡¯t working well. The Emperor specially asked me to come and welcome you. Lord Xu, come with me to the palace..¡±¡±

 Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Entering the Royal Treasury (3)

    Chapter 551: Entering the Royal Treasury (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai felt uncomfortable being called to the palace by a eunuch. It was as if he had to go through that procedure to enter the palace. Of course, he knew that it was just his imagination.


    ¡°Thank you for leading the way, Eunuch Wei.¡± ¡°I want to bring Ye Zi, is that okay?¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    Eunuch Wei nodded.¡± But His Majesty didn¡¯t specify the number of people. Of course you can.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai looked at Liu Xu and was about to call her in.


    To be able to meet the Emperor and get to know him, it would be extremely easy for Liu Xu¡¯s future path.


    Liu Xu was stunned for a moment before she instantly understood. She hurriedly said, ¡°Xu Bai, I won¡¯t be going. I¡¯m just here to convey a message for the Academy. If you have time, you can go to the Academy.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned.¡± Just to pass on this message, you¡¯re leaving right away?


    Liu Xu nodded.¡± The Heaven Inspectorate is especially busy. I can¡¯t stay for long. If you still dont come over, I can only ask Miss Ye Zi to convey this message on my behalf.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Xu Bai sighed.¡± I wanted to go to Spring Rain Pavilion with you.


    After all, I¡¯ve visited it before. What a pity¡­¡±


    Liu Xu¡¯s face was covered by a veil, so her expression could not be seen. However, she felt Eunuch Wei¡¯s gaze on her. Her forehead and ears instantly turned red as she said angrily,¡±lt¡¯s been so long since we last met, and your mouth is still unforgiving. I¡¯ve already said what I want to say.¡±


    As she spoke, Liu Xu nodded and left.


    However, halfway through, she turned around and took out a slightly warm book from her pocket, handing it to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Xu Bai, you must remember what I¡¯m going to say next.¡±Liu Xu¡¯s eyes were extremely serious.¡± Jianghu is very chaotic. I brought this disguise technique from the Academy. It¡¯s even more advanced than mine. You must learn it. After all, having an additional identity can protect you in many ways.¡±


    In the past, Xu Bai had asked for it from her, and now it was truly handed over to Xu Bai.


    However, this book was even more exquisite.


    Xu Bai looked at the progress bar on the book and patted Liu Xu¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±lf you have any difficulties, just look for me.¡±


    Liu Xu nodded. In the end, she gritted her teeth and left.


    After Liu Xu left, Eunuch Wei sighed.


    ¡°Back then, I was also one of the most popular people in the martial arts world.


    I didn¡¯t expect things to remain the same but people have changed.¡±


    ¡°Lord Xu is young and talented. He indeed has many female confidants, but remember not to be greedy for women to avoid delaying your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°In the past, my strength could only be considered above average. However, ever since I lost that thing, it has soared all the way. That thing is indeed a bumpy road that hinders men from climbing up¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Xu, you have to restrain yourself¡­¡±


    Xu Bai put his hand on his forehead. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more, so he changed the topic.¡±Eunuch Wei, please lead the way.¡±


    Only then did Eunuch Wei realize that he had said something wrong. He did not say anything more and led the way in front.


    With Eunuch Wei leading the way, the journey was naturally smooth. Soon, Xu Bai arrived at the resplendent Imperial City.


    Standing at the gate of the Imperial City, Xu Bai raised his head and looked around. He couldn¡¯t help but praise the grandeur in his heart.


    There were a few armored soldiers guarding the door. When they saw Eunuch Wei, these soldiers did not stop them at all and quickly let them go.


    After passing through the towering city gate, Xu Bai finally saw what the true twists and turns were.


    The alleys were uneven and crisscrossed. As Eunuch Wei walked, he introduced them to Xu Bai, telling him what palaces were here and what halls were there. Xu Bai listened to them and responded from time to time.


    Some soldiers patrolled past. It seemed that the patrols in the Imperial City were very loose, and it took a long time before they could meet a team.


    Xu Bai did not believe that the patrols in the Imperial City were so lax. He guessed that there must be people hiding in the dark. After all, this was where the Emperor lived.


    Of course, Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t mention such a secret, and Xu Bai didn¡¯t ask either. It was fine as long as he knew it in his heart.


    The two of them walked for about two hours before they finally arrived in front of a very majestic hall.


    ¡°This is His Majesty¡¯s royal study. His Majesty uses this place to receive his close ministers.¡±Eunuch Wei pushed open the door and gestured for him to enter.


    Xu Bai cupped his fists and walked in. Eunuch Wei closed the door from the outside. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to go in.


    Ye Zi also followed behind Xu Bai, her face filled with curiosity. This was also her first time coming to the Imperial City.


    With her status, she might be captured even if she were to stroll around the city gate, let alone enter.


    Xu Bai walked in. As soon as he entered the room, he saw a figure in an imperial robe sitting on a chair, looking down at the memorial.


    The man in the yellow robe was handsome and looked strong. Even though he had his head lowered, his back was still straight, giving off an inexplicable noble aura.


    Seemingly having sensed Xu Bails arrival, the Chu Emperor didn¡¯t raise his head, Instead, he continued to read the memorials as he spoke.


    ¡°Minister Xu, find a place to sit first. I will only be free after I have finished approving these memorials. Sigh, there have been many disasters in many places recently¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Xu Bai bowed.¡±


    In Great Chu, there was no such etiquette as kneeling between the monarch and his subjects.


    If there was a need to kneel, it would only be if the subject had made a mistake.


    At that time, the etiquette of kneeling was indeed very popular in Gale Country. However, after it was overthrown by Great Chu, the etiquette was also overthrown.


    In the emperor¡¯s words, it was concise and to the point¨CI walked out of extreme hardship in order to save the people from suffering.. Why should I use the etiquette of the old era?

 Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Entering the Royal Treasury (4)

    Chapter 552: Entering the Royal Treasury (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai sat down and waited patiently.


    Ye Zi didn¡¯t dare to sit down. Her status was different, so she just stood beside Xu Bai.


    As Xu Bai waited, he looked at the Chu Emperor in front of him.


    This was the true top ten thousand people. He did not expect that he would use such a scene to meet.


    The Chu Emperor was very serious when he was marking the memorials. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t intentionally giving Xu Bai the cold shoulder, but was really going to mark the memorials.


    As he was marking, his brows were still tightly furrowed. The things on the memorial made him worry.


    After nearly an hour, when the last memorial was marked by the Chu Emperor, the Chu Emperor put down the brush in his hand and massaged his waist, his gaze shifting to Xu Bai.


    This gaze was very calm. There was no arrogance, nor was there any


    estrangement between the monarch and his subjects. Instead, It was a gaze that looked at outstanding juniors.


    The noble air in his eyes was naturally cultivated by the emperor. There was no way to hide it. Other than that, it was amiable.


    ¡°Minister Xu, the fourth rank books in the royal treasury have been opened for you. You can read them at any time during the month.¡±


    His tone was indifferent and without any arrogance.


    But this tone made it impossible to guess what the Chu Emperor was thinking.


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and stood up. ¡®¡±¡®Thank you, Your Majesty. Along the way, I¡¯ve really narrowly escaped death. After experiencing thousands of hardships, I finally received the help of the heavens and was able to see Your Majesty.¡±


    He didn¡¯t directly state his intention to pay more, but he did mention how hard it had been for him on the road. His meaning was obvious. It was up to the emperor whether he understood.


    The Chu Emperor was stunned for a moment before bursting into laughter.


    After laughing for a while, the laughter gradually stopped.


    ¡°Interesting, really interesting. After seeing me, all of my officials are scared to death. Only you are different. You still want benefits.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± I didn¡¯t make a mistake. I even made a contribution. There¡¯s no need for me to be afraid.¡±


    The smile on the Chu Emperor¡¯s face disappeared. A moment later, he took out a booklet and handed it to Xu Bai.¡±Take a look. The people who attacked you along the way, I have already investigated their background. Including your last battle, when you fought thousands of people alone, I had people investigate clearly and spent too much effort.¡±


    Xu Bai took it and glanced at it before closing the booklet.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The Chu Emperor asked.


    Xu Bai remained silent.


    The Chu Emperor continued,¡± You can tell me everything. I won¡¯t blame you. After all, I need someone who speaks the truth.¡±


    Xu Bai still did not say anything.


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s face was filled with disappointment.


    He suddenly felt bored.


    In his heart, Xu Bai was a genius, a true genius, a genius who could overturn the world, but he needed someone who spoke the truth.


    If this so-called genius did not tell the truth and followed the crowd, then even if he was a dragon among men, he would not be able to match that kind of state of mind.


    At this moment, the disappointment in the Chu Emperor¡¯s eyes was extremely dense, and it could even be seen with the naked eye.


    Xu Bai¡¯s sudden words caused the Chu Emperor to freeze on the spot.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to say it, but this is not within the scope of my authority¡­¡±


    He was just a small Yin Posthouse Chief. It was not his place to say these things, unless¡­


    The Chu Emperor reacted very quickly. He naturally knew what Xu Bai meant. After all, if someone in his position didn¡¯t even know these things, then his position would be in vain.


    ¡°A month¡¯s worth of reading the Fourth Stage books in the royal treasury might be a little difficult for a First Stage expert like you, but you¡¯ll definitely benefit from it.¡±


    His words were filled with mystery.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please explain directly,¡± Xu Bai said bluntly.¡± The corners of the Chu Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched.


    This person¡­lt was really too interesting.


    What he said just now was a little vague and mysterious, but he had already made it clear that the benefits inside were definitely not just Level Four.


    However, this guy wanted him to make it clear, or else he would not be confident.


    ¡°Zhen has placed many first-grade books inside.¡±the Chu Emperor said slowly.


    He didn¡¯t say what he meant, but he believed Xu Bai could tell.


    Some rewards could not be given too much. If they were given too much, it would easily make some people jealous.


    Those remonstrants were very annoyed.


    However, he couldn¡¯t refuse to give the reward. The Chu Emperor had seen it all along the way, so it was the same if he secretly gave it to him.


    Hearing this, Xu Bai¡¯s previous silence disappeared. He said with a righteous expression, ¡°Your Majesty, regarding the question just now, I have something to say.¡±


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched even more violently.


    She was unwilling to say it just now, but now she was willing to say it. Was it because she didn¡¯t have enough money?


    ¡°Speak!¡± The Chu Emperor waved his sleeves.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath and said,¡± In my opinion, after Your Majesty¡¯s current management, Great Chu is in the ascendant. It has been flourishing for a long time. However, the memorial Your Majesty showed me just now exposed a major problem.¡¯¡±¡®


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°The people behind those people have long been deeply rooted in the important positions of the Great Chu. Therefore, on the surface, the Great Chu looks boundless, but it is only a river bank on the outside. Inside, it is full of holes.¡±


    After saying that, Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else. He had already said everything that he was thinking.


    The Chu Emperor fell silent.


    This silence was an affirmation of Xu Bai.


    After a moment of silence, the Chu Emperor said, ¡°Minister Xu, I plan to use a month to fill all these holes.. Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡±

 Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Entering the Royal Treasury (5)

    Chapter 553: Entering the Royal Treasury (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡± It¡¯s better to save the pain than to prolong it. During critical times, we should cut the Gordian knot quickly. All these malignant tumors will be eradicated and Great Chu will be restored to clarity.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± ¡°You and I are thinking the same thing,¡± the Chu Emperor said. ¡°One month is enough.¡±


    As he spoke, the Chu Emperor shouted towards the outside.


    Eunuch Wei pushed open the door and walked in respectfully. He lowered his head and said nothing.


    The memorial that he had shown Xu Bai at the beginning was handed over to


    Eunuch Wei by the Chu Emperor.¡±Eunuch Wei, one month.¡±


    Eunuch Wei took it and said in a cold tone,¡±¡±The Dark Guards are here to smooth things over. Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty, I will give them a good reason to die.¡±


    Eunuch Wei turned around and left.


    After Eunuch Wei left, the Chu Emperor turned to look at Xu Bai.


    ¡°My dear minister, you can stay there for a month and read more books. After a month, I have something to talk to you about. After all¡­lt is not easy to get rid of those malignant tumors. I cannot be distracted.¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, you can stay in the Imperial Palace. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to you in the Imperial Palace.¡±


    Xu Bai  did not reject the Emperor¡¯s idea. Since there were benefits, he could continue to work on the progress bar.


    ¡°Men.¡± ¡°Bring Minister Xu to his residence and introduce him to the location of the royal treasury.¡±¡®


    The door was pushed open, and a man in black walked in and nodded respectfully.


    ¡°Lord Xu, please follow me.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say much and followed behind.


    However, before he left, he told the Emperor that many families in the Kingdom of the United States had helped him during this journey.


    The Chu Emperor very naturally agreed, indicating that he would definitely not mistreat these clans.


    After Xu Bai left, Eunuch Wei suddenly walked in.


    ¡°Your Majesty, has he left?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Chu Emperor returned to his seat and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Have you given the instructions?¡±


    Eunuch Wei replied,¡± Yes, I have. I also found out something. His Highness seems to have sent someone over to inquire about the reward His Majesty has given Lord Xu.¡±¡±


    ¡°I knew that this little brother of mine wouldn¡¯t be willing to accept this.¡±¡±Eunuch Wei, tell your men to keep their mouths shut. We can¡¯t let him find out anything.¡± Emperor Chu said helplessly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Eunuch Wei nodded and left.


    The Chu Emperor came to the door and looked at the scenery outside the window. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Xu Bai was led by the man in black to an extremely luxurious house.


    ¡°This is your room.¡± ¡°Lord Xu, are we going to the royal treasury now?¡± the man in black asked.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Dark Guard, right?¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    He had heard the Emperor mention this name before and saw that this person was dressed in black, so he had a guess.


    The man in black admitted,¡± Yes, we play a secret role for His Majesty. We can be considered a different kind of Sky Inspectorate. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°All of you¡­Forget it.¡± Xu Bai wanted to say more, but when he thought of the royal treasury, he didn¡¯t want to waste time.¡±¡±Hurry up and bring me there. The food for this period of time might have to be sent over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The dark-robed guard said respectfully.


    Following that, under the lead of the dark-robed guard, Xu Bai arrived at the royal treasury.


    The Imperial Treasury was a huge pagoda-shaped building. It was divided into thirteen floors. From the bottom to the top, they represented treasures from the Ninth Stage to the Saint Realm.


    There were all kinds of materials, weapons, pills, and books.


    There weren¡¯t many in each level, but those who could enter this level were the best of the best.


    At the lowest level, there was an old woman in ordinary clothes standing guard.


    When she saw Xu Bai and Ye Zi, the old lady continued to sleep in the rocking chair.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I won¡¯t be going.¡± ¡°The food will be delivered to the lowest floor every day. Lord Xu can just come down and get it when the time comes.¡±¡± He did not have the Emperor¡¯s order, so he did not dare to enter at all.


    Xu Bai nodded and brought Ye Zi up the stairs.


    The old woman guarding the bottom floor did not care about Xu Bai and continued to sleep. She probably knew Xu Baits identity, so she did not stop him.


    However, could feel that this old woman had a powerful aura similar to Eunuch Wei¡¯s.


    That¡¯s right, it was an extremely powerful aura. Xu Bai guessed that this old woman was in charge of guarding the royal treasury.


    To be able to guard this place, his strength was definitely not something that ordinary people could compare to.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai secretly compared the old woman to Eunuch Wei and found that the two of them were equally matched, giving him the same feeling.


    But he didn¡¯t say much. Seeing that the old woman didn¡¯t stop him, he didn¡¯t say anything to disturb her.


    For this kind of old expert, before he was familiar with the other party¡¯s personality, it was better not to have too much communication. But sometimes, things just happened to move in the opposite direction.


    Xu Bai brought Ye Zi and was about to step forward.


    Unexpectedly, the old woman suddenly said, ¡°¡±The Dark Guard has left.. Little friend, are you interested in chatting with me?¡±

 Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Entering the Extraordinary Realm, Please Fight Eunuch Wei

    Chapter 554: Entering the Extraordinary Realm, Please Fight Eunuch Wei


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai had already reached the stairway and was about to go to the second floor. He didn¡¯t expect the old woman to speak.


    At this time, he could not pretend to be crazy and pretend that he did not hear it. After all, there were only a few people here.


    Moreover, this old woman in front of him had profound strength and was even specially responsible for guarding the royal family¡¯s treasure vault. There must be a deeper meaning behind it.


    Therefore, Xu Bai retreated from the staircase and walked to the old woman. He cupped his hands and said.


    ¡°This junior is Xu Bai. May I know what Senior has to say to this junior?¡±


    The old woman was lying on the chair. She glanced at Xu Bai from head to toe before she staggered to her feet.


    It looked as if he would collapse with a gust of wind, but Xu Bai knew that his opponent¡¯s strength was earth-shattering.


    ¡°I often stay in this building, so I haven¡¯t come into contact with the outside world, so I¡¯m not well-informed.¡¯¡±¡® However, I¡¯ve heard of the title of Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman,¡± the old woman said shakily.¡± I really want to see what kind of person the younger generation in Jianghu is.¡±¡±


    ¡°Now that Senior has seen it, do you feel that it¡¯s different from what you imagined?¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    The old woman shook her head and said, No, it¡¯s the same as what I imagined.


    This is the appearance of the number one expert of the younger generation.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to be the number one expert. I don¡¯t have such thoughts.¡±Xu Bai quickly waved his hand.


    He didn¡¯t want to be the number one expert of the younger generation. He just wanted to quietly develop.


    The old woman¡¯s eyes widened.¡± I¡¯ve seen so many people in my life. If I say that you¡¯re the number one expert of the younger generation, then you¡¯re the number one expert of the younger generation. I¡¯ve seen all of them. As long as I say it, it¡¯s true.¡±¡±


    At first glance, there was a hint of arrogance in her tone. This expression on the old woman¡¯s face was not disgusting at all. It was even very appropriate.


    Xu Bai  thought for a moment and asked,¡±¡±May I ask Senior¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Name?¡± Hearing Xu Bai¡¯s question, the old woman couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lonely. She waved her hand sadly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to mention my name again. I was defeated by Old Bastard Wei back then, so the martial world calls me Heavenly Musician.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He could feel that there was something strange about Ye Zi beside him. He turned his head and saw an excited look in Ye Zi¡¯s eyes.


    However, he did not ask Ye Zi about the current situation. Instead, he continued to ask the old woman.


    ¡°Does Senior have a grudge with Eunuch Wei?¡± Xu Bai said.


    The old woman chuckled.¡± It¡¯s not just a grudge. I was originally from the Gale Country. After the Gale Country was overthrown by the Chu Emperor, I sneaked into the palace to assassinate the Chu Emperor. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Old Man Wei and was seriously injured by him.¡±


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t die, that old bastard Wei used my life as a threat and made me swear an oath to guard the imperial family¡¯s treasure vault forever.¡±


    I¡¯m also afraid of death. I agreed at that time and have been guarding until now. ¡±


    Xu Bai cupped his hands and said,¡± Senior, you¡¯re a man of your word. You¡¯ve protected me until now because of an oath. You¡¯re really a woman who can¡¯t match up to a man.¡±¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± The old woman smiled insincerely.¡± You brat, you¡¯re really good at bootlicking. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡±¡®


    ¡°Ye Zi, go upstairs first. I have some serious business to discuss with this senior.¡±Xu Bai turned his head and said.


    Ye Zi agreed and prepared to leave. However, she did not expect to be stopped by the old woman before she could take two steps.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart, kid. You know that my idea isn¡¯t you, but this girl.¡±The old woman said with a smile.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled at the old woman.


    When Ye Zi first heard this person¡¯s title, her expression was a little off. Now that this old woman wanted to talk to him about something, it was difficult for Xu Bai not to lead the matter to Ye Zi. Therefore, he asked Ye Zi to go up directly just now, not wanting to get involved.


    ¡°Senior, if you have something to say, say it.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    He was not worried about himself at all. This was the Imperial Palace, and it was even the royal treasury.


    Since the Emperor had asked him to come over, it must be safe. Moreover, this old woman had been guarding here all this time. The Emperor was obviously very relieved, so he was not worried that the old woman would hurt her.


    The old woman pointed at Ye Zi and said,¡± I can tell that she¡¯s a musical genius with just one look. She¡¯s like a pearl covered in dust in your hands. Why don¡¯t you give her to me? Although I won¡¯t be able to leave this world for the rest of my life, I can take in a disciple. I won¡¯t have any regrets. ¡®¡±¡®


    A musical genius?


    Xu Bai looked at Ye Zi in surprise.


    The old woman continued,¡± My title is Heavenly Musician. It must be related to music. That¡¯s why I got this title. That¡¯s why I can tell at a glance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Xu Bai said.


    The old woman nodded.¡± You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Since I can guard here, the Emperor must be at ease with me. I won¡¯t harm you. ¡®¡±¡®


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and looked at Ye Zi. It was obvious that he needed to seek Ye Zi¡¯s opinion.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This old woman¡¯s title was Heavenly Musician. Xu Bai had never heard of her before. After all, he had only entered this circle for a short time.


    However, to be able to beat Eunuch Wei to such a state, even though he was defeated by Eunuch Wei in the end and even became a guard here.


    But to guard the most important treasury of the royal family, his strength was not ordinary.


    Now, he suddenly wanted to take Ye Zi as his disciple. To put it bluntly, it was


    Ye Zi¡¯s blessing..

 Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Entering the Extraordinary Realm, Please Fight Eunuch Wei (2)

    Chapter 555: Entering the Extraordinary Realm, Please Fight Eunuch Wei (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to learn from you, Senior.¡± Ye Zi nodded vigorously.¡± Xu Bai was surprised by the quick response.


    Ye Zi turned to Xu Bai and said,¡¯¡±¡®Young Master, after the last battle, I understand that sometimes I¡¯m a burden, but I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you. That¡¯s why I have to work hard to become stronger.


    Even if I didn¡¯t meet this senior today, I would have thought of other ways.


    Now, I can fulfill my thoughts.¡±


    When she said this, Ye Zi¡¯s tone was very firm, as if she had already made this plan.


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and said,¡± Alright, that¡¯s your idea. We¡¯ll do as you say. I


    just don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll have to learn from you.¡±¡±


    The old woman replied, ¡°One year, one year, I will teach you everything I know, but how far you can go depends on yourself.¡±¡®


    ¡°It starts now?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The old woman nodded, indicating that they could start now.


    Xu Bai did not say anything else, meaning that Ye Zi could go over and learn now. He could just go upstairs and check the progress bar.


    ¡°I will help the Ye family with the things they need. Don¡¯t worry about this matter. Just learn from Senior.¡±


    The Ye Clan¡¯s Patriarch had made a deal with him, and he needed him to perfect the Yin Xian Song. Now was the perfect time.


    Ye Zi bit her lips and walked towards the old woman. She bowed and said,¡±¡±Disciple Ye Zi greets teacher.¡±


    The old woman was very happy to have such a disciple. The light in her eyes was much stronger than before. She pulled Ye Zi to the front and looked her up and down. She kept repeating the words ¡®good saplings.¡¯


    ¡°Study hard.¡± Xu Bai gave a few more instructions and didn¡¯t stay any longer.


    He went straight to the second floor.


    Ye Zi looked at Xu Bail s back, her eyes still filled with reluctance.


    ¡°Why do you make it seem like I broke up a pair of mandarin ducks?¡±¡± I know you don¡¯t want to be separated from him,¡± the old woman said with a smile.¡± But you know your own problem. Let me tell you a story.¡±


    Once upon a time, there was an immortal couple in Jianghu. However, the immortal couple eventually went their separate ways. The man¡¯s martial arts improved day by day, while the woman only knew how to be busy with her family. The gap between the two became wider and wider, and then they parted on bad terms.


    If you want to stay by his side, other than your personality, the most important thing is your strength. You have to be able to match his identity. Do you understand now?¡±


    Ye Zi hummed and said, ¡°I just wanted to help Young Master.¡±¡±


    ¡°No matter what you think, as long as you study hard, your talent is enough.¡±the old woman said.


    Ye Zi did not sav anything else. Clearly, she also agreed with the old woman¡¯s words.


    The old woman waved her hand, and a musical sound suddenly sounded in the surroundings.


    ¡°Old bastard Wei, this old man is teaching my own disciple. Are you going to eavesdrop?¡±


    Eunuch Wei walked out from the corner and cupped his hands.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The old woman snorted.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave the promise. Also, that Xu Bai isn¡¯t simple. I feel that his aura can even fight a mortal evolution state. There is no such person in the world. I don¡¯t know if your Great


    Chu can take him down.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem for me to worry about, so I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Eunuch Wei smiled.¡±


    Eunuch Wei disappeared in a flash.


    ¡°Old fox.¡± The old woman pointed at the spot where Eunuch Wei had disappeared and said to Ye Zi,¡±¡±Remember, in the future, if you encounter such old fellows, just fight them if you can. Don¡¯t wait for them to speak, or else you¡¯ll be surrounded by them.¡±


    Ye Zi nodded her head in a half- understanding manner.


    Xu Bai did not know what happened after that.


    He had already entered the second level and was looking around.


    The second floor was still filled with books, but there were much fewer than the floor below.


    There was no one guarding this place. Xu Bai walked to the stairs and headed to the third floor.


    The third floor was half the size of the previous floor. There seemed to be only a few hundred books, but not a single one of those precious materials and pills was missing.


    After reaching the fourth floor, there were even fewer books.


    Xu Bai wanted a fourth-grade book, which corresponded to the sixth floor.


    When he arrived at the sixth floor, he could only see a bookshelf with dozens of books on it.


    The materials and elixirs in the royal treasury were all top-notch, and so were the books.


    Ordinary books were kept elsewhere in the palace. Those books were not peerless or exquisite.


    Back then, he had a deal with the Ye family. He wanted to perfect the Yin Xian Song. Having a progress bar was not a problem for him.


    Xu Bai picked up a book and prepared to open his liver.


    However, just as he flipped it open, he slapped his head again and placed the book aside. He then took out the book Liu Xu had given him.


    This was a book on the disguise of a person, and it was especially profound.


    Ordinary people could not use it because there was a progress bar on it. Obviously, this was a book for people in the industry.


    On the cover of the book were the words ¡± Thousand Faces which matched the characteristics of the disguise technique.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with this one.¡±


    Xu Bai made up his mind. He found a corner to sit down and began to work hard.


    The progress bar was no longer as slow as before and was rapidly increasing.


    As Xu Bai¡¯s progress bar was showing, the story of Xu Bai fighting thousands of people alone was flying into everyone¡¯s hands as if it had grown wings.


    Some people in the martial world received news relatively slowly. However, as an important hub of Great Chu, the Imperial Palace received news very quickly..

 Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Becoming Extraordinary, Please Fight Eunuch Wei (3)

    Chapter 556: Becoming Extraordinary, Please Fight Eunuch Wei (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    In the Ninth Princess¡¯s palace, there was a great downfall.


    Qing Xue stood at the side and waited patiently.


    In front of her, the absolutely beautiful Princess Nine sat on a chair, holding a letter in her hand.


    Even though the ninth princess was calm, her fingers were trembling.


    ¡°Thousands of people fought alone, and when they came out, they were covered in blood.¡±


    ¡°Qingxue, you didn¡¯t see wrongly. This person is definitely one in a million.¡±


    Qing Xue didn¡¯t say anything, but she was very happy to hear that Xu Bai had received the Ninth Princess ¡®approval.


    ¡°Princess, when he comes out, we¡¯ll call him over. When the time comes¡­¡± Qing Mei asked.


    She wanted the Ninth Princess to recruit Xu Bai, but before she could finish, Qing Xue interrupted her.


    ¡°Princess, you cannot recruit them.¡± ¡± I¡¯ve experienced life and death with Xu Bai before,¡± Qing Xue stopped him.¡± I know his character. He will never be under someone, not even the princess.¡±


    As for Xu Bai, we can only make other plans, and that is to treat him as an equal. Being friends is better than anything else.¡±


    The ninth princess smiled, as if she had heard a satisfactory answer. She reached out to pick up the wine cup beside her, raised her fair neck, and drank the wine.


    Some of the wine flowed down the corner of her mouth and slowly flowed into her clothes, but she did not seem to notice it.


    Putting down the wine glass, the Ninth Princess ¡®voice was like a yellow oriole singing in the willows.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t recruit him. We can only befriend him. However, you¡¯re also wrong. It¡¯s not because of his personality or his strength.


    I really don¡¯t want to offend him. I only want to befriend him because of my Imperial Father.¡±


    Qing Xue was stunned for a moment before she quickly reacted. She lowered her head and said, ¡°This servant understands.¡±


    Just now, he didn¡¯t think of this level, but the ninth princess thought of it. Xu Bai entering the capital this time was the emperor¡¯s order. The problem now was very obvious. The emperor wanted to recruit him.


    If they, the members of the royal family, went to recruit him, wouldn¡¯t they be going against the emperor?


    Obviously, the ninth princess had also considered this point, so she gave up her previous plan.


    ¡°Qingxue, both of you have experienced life and death together. After he comes out of seclusion, go find him and tell him that I want to hold a welcoming banquet for him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Qing Xue agreed.


    The ninth princess didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to drink the wine in her cup.


    In another palace in the Imperial Palace, the Sixth Prince suddenly stood up from his seat, and the letter in his hand fell to the ground.


    He was dressed in luxurious clothes, but it was difficult to hide the shock in his eyes. He quickly ordered a Level Two expert under him.


    ¡°Men! Hurry up and bring Zhou Qing over.¡±


    The Level Two expert did not understand what the Sixth Prince meant, but he still did as he was told. After a while, Zhou Qing walked in with a dejected expression.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Ever since the last incident, Zhou Qing had become dejected. After all, he wanted to be on good terms with Xu Bai, but the Sixth Prince was not willing, so he always felt that he was very useless.


    ¡°No need to be so polite. Zhou Qing, take a look at this.¡±Prince Six handed the letter over.


    Zhou Qing had rarely seen the Sixth Prince lose his composure like this. He was also slightly surprised. He took the letter and read it. Then, his hands trembled as well.


    ¡°Fighting thousands of people alone, mountains of corpses and seas of blood, just how far has he grown?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. Although Xu Bai was very strong, there was at least a limit. But now, he could actually kill thousands of people. It was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°When he comes out of seclusion, we¡¯ll hold a banquet to entertain him. This person will definitely be in our hands.¡±The Sixth Prince¡¯s eyes became solemn.


    Zhou Qing heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the Sixth Prince. He knew that the Sixth Prince had finally accepted his suggestion. He cupped his hands and said,¡±¡±Leave this matter to me.¡±


    Prince Six nodded and clenched his fists even tighter.


    Every member of the royal family had their own news, but their reactions were different.


    In the Seventh Prince¡¯s palace.


    ¡°Hehe, fighting thousands of people alone is really amazing. ¡°The Seventh Prince looked at the letter in his hand and sneered, ¡°¡±Now it seems that we still have to wait. We definitely can¡¯t make a move when you show your abilities.¡± Everyone had their own thoughts, but Xu Bai didn¡¯t know about them.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed.


    In the royal treasury.


    Ye Zi was holding a notebook in her hand. She listened to the old woman¡¯s explanation while recording seriously and attentively.


    The old woman explained in great detail. She would stop to look at the notes in Ye Zi¡¯s hands after every part of the lecture. After she saw that there were no problems with Ye Zits notes, she nodded in satisfaction and continued to explain.


    Gradually, after nearly two hours, the old woman stopped. ¡°Remember what I said first, and then revise it when the time comes.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Zi obediently agreed.


    As he spoke, he looked at the staircase.


    Ever since the young master went upstairs ten days ago, he had never come down again. During this period of time, all the food was sent over by the dark-robed guards. Other than that, he had never seen the young master¡¯s figure.


    She knew that this was the palace and was not worried about any accidents. However, she still missed him after not seeing him for so long.


    ¡°How long has it been since we last met? You young people can¡¯t bear the pain of lovesickness at all. ¡®¡±¡® It¡¯s better to study hard,¡± the old woman said.¡± You have to know that the story I told you before was not meant to be bragging at all..¡±

 Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Entering the Extraordinary Realm. Please Fight Eunuch Wei

    Chapter 557: Entering the Extraordinary Realm. Please Fight Eunuch Wei


    Translator: 549690339


    Ye Zi quickly nodded, indicating that she would do as he said.


    The two of them continued to chat. As the old woman had been locked up here for a long time, she did not communicate with others often, so she was like an open chatterbox.


    Ye Ziyi did not have the slightest bit of impatience as he answered very seriously.


    Time continued to pass, and in the blink of an eye, afternoon arrived. The dark-robed guard carried a food box and walked in from outside the door. After giving Ye Zi a portion, he prepared to send it upstairs.


    This had been the rule for a long time. The food had been delivered by the dark robed guards, so there was nothing wrong with it.


    Just as the dark-robed guard reached the stairs, he suddenly stopped and looked up at the ceiling as if he had sensed something.


    Ye Zi also felt it and did the same action, her face full of surprise.


    The old woman¡¯s strength was unfathomable, as deep as the sea, but at this moment, her face was filled with shock.


    ¡°This child has entered the Extraordinary Realm!¡±


    An extremely chaotic aura spread through the royal treasury. There was a deep sense of despair in the chaos, as if it was a terrifying battlefield.


    The surrounding scenery gradually changed.


    The originally normal pavilion was covered in a layer of golden color.


    The golden color originally represented nobility and holiness, but now, there was actually a faint wailing sound hidden within this golden color.


    At the same time, a trace of grayish-white gradually seeped into the golden color and intertwined with it.


    When the two intersected, it appeared extremely strange.


    A chaotic aura seeped out from the strangeness, making people feel dizzy after looking at it for a while. They even wanted to raise their hands and kill themselves.


    ¡°Half like a saint, half like a devil. What kind of heavenly change is this?¡±The old woman was surprised.


    At their level, they had seen a lot of things, but she had never seen such a change in the sky. It didn¡¯t seem like a human.


    The chaotic aura did not actually come from the outside world, but directly triggered the chaos in his heart. It was a hundred times more chaotic than the outside world.


    Ye Zits gaze was erratic. She felt that she saw a black shadow swaying in front of her. Every time the black shadow swayed, her heart became more chaotic.


    That chaotic aura almost drove her crazy. ¡°Teacher, I¡­¡± Ye Zi¡¯s face was filled with pain.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    At this moment, the dark clothed guard near the staircase was rolling on the ground with a crazed look, occasionally letting out miserable sounds.


    ¡°Hahaha, you guys are here, you guys are here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over, I beg you.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    The dark-robed guard kowtowed on the ground, blood flowing out. He raised his hand, ready to end his life.


    ¡°This kid, the chaos of his Heavenly Transformation actually makes people feel despair and fear.¡±The old woman stretched out her aged index finger and flicked it gently. A burst of music sounded.


    The dark robed guard who was in a frenzy returned to normal. His eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    Ye Zi felt her body relax, and the chaotic fear in her mind disappeared.


    At this moment, she realized that her body was already covered in sweat. ¡°Is this Young Master¡¯s Heavenly Transformation?¡± Ye Zi¡¯s face was filled with fear.


    ¡°What a genius.¡± The old woman sighed.¡± I take back what I said before. Ye Zi, you may never be able to catch up to him, but I can help you. At least you won¡¯t fall behind.¡¯


    Such a young man, even she, a Heavenly Musician, was beaten up at the same age.


    ¡°Dog Emperor is really lucky. With this person around, it¡¯s simply heaven-defying.¡±


    The old woman sighed again.


    At this moment, a figure flashed past.


    Eunuch Wei looked at the stairs with a complicated expression.¡±¡±Old, really old.


    In our era, there didn¡¯t seem to be such a talented person, right?¡±


    The old woman shook her head.¡± The more chaotic the era is, the more heroes there are heroes. In our era, geniuses rose, each one different, but there was no such shocking person.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡± ¡°He should be coming down soon,¡± Eunuch Wei said with a wry smile. ¡±


    ¡°Old man, even someone like you who fought five experts of the same level alone, killed two and injured three, feels inferior?¡±The old woman asked in surprise.


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s expression had already returned to normal. He shook his head and said,¡±¡±lndeed.¡±


    His expression was calm and he didn¡¯t hide anything.


    The old woman didn¡¯t say anything else, but she thought more highly of Xu Bai in her heart.


    They waited quietly for Xu Bai to come downstairs.


    At this moment.


    Xu Bai sat on the ground and looked at the light blue smoke in front of him with a smile.


    In just ten days, relying on the speed of his cheat, he had already finished the progress bar of this floor.


    Actually, there weren¡¯t many books on this floor. There were only a few dozen books. Among them, there were a few first-grade books that the Emperor had deliberately stuffed in.


    Just as Xu Bai thought, every level required a huge amount of books. So many books could only help him reach the mortal evolution state.


    The light blue smoke gradually condensed in front of his eyes and finally turned into an interface that appeared in front of him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: Extraordinary First-grade Itinerant]


    [Swordless Blade Superclass (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.] [Myriad Forms Heavenly Technique, Extraordinary Rank-I]:[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level. ] [Vajra Holy Demon Body: Rank 8, Level 10]] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank..]

 Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Entering the Extraordinary Realm, Please Fight Eunuch Wei

    Chapter 558: Entering the Extraordinary Realm, Please Fight Eunuch Wei


    Translator: 549690339


    [Clever Puppet Technique (Level 6): Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 6): [Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.] [Thousand Faces Technique (Level): Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    What Xu Bai did not expect was that he had gone from weak to strong from Rank-9 to Rank-I.


    However, at the mortal evolution state, level one was the weakest while level nine was the strongest.


    The order was reversed.


    Although it felt weird, Xu Bai had indeed gained a lot this time.


    Most of the books here were about mental cultivation techniques, and there were two defensive ones among them.


    First, he used the Thousand Face Technique, which used his vital essence to change his body shape and appearance. It was hard to see under the mortal evolution state, so Xu Bai finally got what he wanted.


    Next was his mental cultivation method. From level nine to level one of the mortal evolution state, this was a huge improvement. It required a huge amount of progress bars, so Xu Bai had been crazily improving.


    The name ¡± Yin Yang Song ¡± was gone. It was replaced by the Ten Thousand Forms Heavenly Technique, which had reached level one of the mortal evolution state.


    The name of this mental cultivation method had been changed. It was a qualitative improvement.


    The books on mental cultivation techniques collected here were all the best in each industry. Otherwise, they would not have been placed in the royal treasury.


    After absorbing all the books, Xu Bai realized that the Ten Thousand Forms Heavenly Technique did not have any attributes of any cultivation technique, but he could casually take out one of the attributes from any cultivation technique.


    It wasn¡¯t that kind of blank, but rather chaotic, extremely chaotic.


    It was as if many things were mixed together. In short, it was difficult to describe.


    Now, he only needed to swing his blade and it would have the chaotic power of hundreds of different industries. Coupled with the Heaven Transformation, the enemy¡¯s heart would collapse when they came into contact with it.


    The Vajra Heart Fiend Body also had a huge improvement. It became the Vajra Holy Fiend Body and directly reached the second-grade.


    There was a huge change in his defense.


    The most important thing was that the sky changed.


    As expected, his heaven transformation was chaos at the mortal evolution state.


    However, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a total chaos or a total confusion, but it¡¯s a kind of tolerance.


    There was a feeling of being able to accommodate everything in the world, but this accommodation was forcibly combined, giving people a sense of despair and chaos.


    Moreover, his Heaven Changing was a combination of gold and grayish-white. The chaos that was similar to tolerance was only grayish-white, but the gold had not yet appeared.


    Xu Bai guessed that he would have to wait until he became stronger before he could reveal the Heavenly Golden Transformation.


    The Ten Thousand Forms Heavenly Technique was a mixture of hundreds of different skills. Although it was only a mental cultivation technique and did not have any skills, Xu Bai could easily break the other party¡¯s attack if he encountered similar skills in the future.


    ¡°I seem to be getting stronger and stronger.¡±Xu Bai felt it for a moment and muttered to himself,¡±¡±I really want to find someone to try. Unfortunately, those people can¡¯t take a beating.¡±


    With such a strong ability, he definitely wanted to give it a try. Unfortunately, Xu Bai could not find a match for the younger generation.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try? It¡¯s just nice to let Xu Daren understand his own strength.¡±


    At this moment, Eunuch Wei¡¯s voice came from downstairs.


    The corners of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. After he got up, he walked down the stairs and happened to see Eunuch Wei standing there.


    The old woman and Ye Zi stood at the side. The old woman¡¯s eyes were burning as if she had seen a rare treasure.


    There was also a dark-robed guard who was spitting out blood as he left the area.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, your words are too serious.¡± ¡°How would I dare to fight Eunuch Wei?¡± Xu Bai laughed.¡±


    He was naturally happy that his strength had undergone a qualitative change, so he naturally smiled.


    Lord Xu, you should try,¡± Eunuch Wei said nonchalantly.¡± Only when you have a proper understanding of your own strength will you be able to go further in the future.¡±


    There was no utilitarian-based tone in his words. Instead, it was an elder educating a junior.


    To put it in layman¡¯s terms, a person must have an understanding of their own depths. Otherwise, if they made a slight mistake, they would be consigned to eternal damnation.


    After thinking for a moment, Xu Bai said casually,¡±¡±ln that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Eunuch Wei. However, if we fight in this place, I¡¯m afraid that everything in the surroundings will be damaged.¡±


    Eunuch Wei turned his head and said, ¡°With the Heavenly Musician here, there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±¡®


    The old woman pursed her lips and flicked her fingers. In an instant, a light formed by music surrounded the surroundings.


    ¡°Go ahead and fight. As long as you don¡¯t force this old fart to reveal his true strength, I won¡¯t break this place.¡±


    With this, Xu Bai was relieved.


    Eunuch Wei raised his hand, indicating that Xu Bai could start.


    Xu Bai circulated his True Core Strength and used the Ten Thousand Forms Heavenly Technique. He used his finger as a knife, and the Swordless Saber Superclass appeared on his finger as he pointed it at Eunuch Wei.


    He did not hold back. He knew Eunuch Wei¡¯s strength, so he attacked with all his might.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In the next moment, his Heavenly Change appeared.


    The gold and gray colors intersected and blended together. An extremely chaotic and despairing scene appeared in the surroundings.


    Eunuch Wei was originally calm. Suddenly, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°This blade, the heavens change, how can there still be our line of work?¡±


    ¡® You brat, could it be that you¡¯ve gotten rid of the root of your troubles? No,


    you haven¡¯t, but¡­¡±

 Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Why Do Royal Family Members Fight?

    Chapter 559: Why Do Royal Family Members Fight?


    Translator: 549690339


    Before he could finish his sentence, Xu Bai¡¯s finger approached.


    Chaos and despair burst forth.


    When this aura suddenly exploded at Xu Bails fingertips, coupled with the addition of the Swordless Saber Superclass, a terrifying explosion suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Around him, the barrier formed by the heavenly master¡¯s melody shook slightly, but it was still stable.


    Eunuch Wei raised a hand and pressed his palm against Xu Bails fingertips. He did not take a step back, but his white hair was blown into a mess.


    Behind Eunuch Wei, his Heavenly Change also appeared.


    It was an extremely cold aura. The surrounding air began to freeze, and ice cubes fell down.


    However, this kind of coldness was very different from ordinary coldness. It actually contained a gentle aura.


    To make a simple analogy, it was like the cold in the north and the cold in the south.


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s Heavenly Change had a strong penetrating effect.


    Xu Bai retracted his hand and moved his fingertips. There was an icy aura surrounding them, and they were still a little numb.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, if I may ask, what realm are you at?¡±


    He stopped fighting. After one move, he had already understood his limits. Naturally, there was no need to continue fighting.


    ¡°Our family is a ninth-grade Transcendent.¡± Eunuch Wei thought for a moment and said,¡±Almost half a step into the Saint Realm. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°He¡¯s only at the peak of the ninth grade Transcendent realm, but he already has such powerful strength?¡±Xu Bai pondered.


    Beside him, the old woman¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±¡±You¡¯re still not satisfied. You¡¯ve just entered the mortal evolution state, and you¡¯re already at level three. Aren¡¯t you satisfied with this ability?


    Old Freak Wei¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be compared with ordinary realms. His unique profession allowed him to fight against Saints as a Transcendent. If Old Freak Wei became a Saint, he would be invincible.¡±


    Xu Bai was surprised to hear that.¡± There¡¯s actually such a profession? What is


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s profession? Can you tell me a thing or two?!¡±¡®


    He had thought Eunuch Wei was very strong, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong. As a Transcendent, Eunuch Wei was not at a disadvantage against a Saint Warrior. If he became a Saint Warrior, he would be invincible. This kind of power was simply unbelievable, and it piqued Xu Bail s curiosity.


    If he could understand this profession and follow the progress bar of this profession, he might be able to reach this level.


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s old face suddenly broke into a strange smile.¡±¡±Hasn¡¯t Lord Xu already entered the business of eunuchs? I just don¡¯t know why Lord Xu still has a masculine aura.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t dabble in this industry before I was a man.


    ¡°However, after an accident happened to me, I started from scratch. I didn¡¯t expect it to be suitable for me. From then on, I advanced by leaps and bounds and reached my current realm.¡±


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a complete man. It¡¯s extremely difficult for me to take that step and become a saint.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless. So it was the Yin eunuch profession. There was no need to explain what eunuchs were.


    This profession was indeed powerful, but there were also shortcomings.


    Because it wasn¡¯t complete, it was almost impossible to reach the Saint Realm. It was almost impossible here, but it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all.


    Simply put, there was a price to pay. Eunuch Wei was a ninth-grade Transcendent, the peak of Transcendents. With the characteristics of eunuchs, it was easy for him to defeat a few ordinary second-grade or third-grade Saints.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m really envious. I don¡¯t have the most precious thing for a man, so I have the strength to fight above my level. I didn¡¯t expect Lord Xu to have it so easily. ¡°Eunuch Wei sighed.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    For some reason, looking at Eunuch Wei¡¯s emotional expression, he felt that Eunuch Wei¡¯s profession had a very subtle connection with a cultivation technique from his previous life.


    For example, if one wanted to cultivate this technique, one must castrate themselves first.


    Of course, this was not the time to think about this. He had already finished reading all the books, and it was time to move on to the next step.


    ¡°Has Your Majesty finished dealing with it?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Eunuch Wei shook his head and said,¡±Your Majesty said that it¡¯s a month, that it¡¯s true that it¡¯s a month. Could it be that Lord Xu has already finished reading the entire sixth level of books?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve already entered the


    Extraordinary Realm, so it¡¯s definitely about time. Unfortunately, there¡¯s still


    20 days before the date of your appointment with His Majesty.¡± From what he meant, it was probably useless before the time came.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Eunuch Wei thought for a moment and said,¡± Lord Xu will stay in this palace for now. It¡¯s a good opportunity to interact with the members of the Imperial Family. I think with Lord Xu¡¯s current status, they will definitely want to befriend you and help you build some connections.¡¯¡±¡® A member of the royal family?


    When Xu Bai heard this, he looked at Eunuch Wei meaningfully. He felt that Eunuch Wei¡¯s words had a hidden meaning.


    People¡¯s connections had always been linked to one¡¯s strength. Whether it was in his previous life or today, it meant the same thing.


    Without strength, how could he have connections?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It would be a fool¡¯s dream for an ordinary person like you to befriend a rich person unless you became a dog.


    Either make use of the value or you have outstanding strength, can make them equal and treat them.


    Now that Eunuch Wei had said this, Xu Bai seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, why don¡¯t we have a chat at my place?¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Eunuch Wei narrowed his eyes and said cunningly,¡¯¡±¡® Lord Xu has entered the mortal evolution state, so we should celebrate. Of course, there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll ask the imperial kitchen to cook some dishes and we can have a drink..¡±¡±

 Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Why Do the Royal Family Members Fight?(2)

    Chapter 560: Why Do the Royal Family Members Fight?(2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself that there was something inside.


    He told Ye Zi to continue to stay here and study hard before following Eunuch Wei out.


    Ye Zi looked at Xu Bai¡¯s back and was a little stunned.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± The old woman chuckled.¡±


    Ye Zi came back to her senses, a ball of fire burning in her eyes.¡±I understand. I want to work ten times harder than you. I don¡¯t want to be like you. I just want to not fall behind and not burden you.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± The old woman smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Zi nodded vigorously.


    A moment later, the sound of teaching came from the royal treasury again.


    Under Eunuch Wei¡¯s lead, Xu Bai, who was not familiar with the road, returned to his residence.


    After the two of them entered the room, the people from the imperial kitchen arrived not long after. They served delicious food and even brought two jars of wine.


    Eunuch Wei pried open the lid of the wine, but he did not pour it into the cup. Instead, he raised his head and took a sip.


    This forthright appearance surprised Xu Bai.


    ¡°Why? Do you think that eunuchs are all especially feminine?¡±Eunuch Wei wiped the wine from the corner of his mouth.


    Xu Bai came back to his senses. He didn¡¯t say anything, but nodded directly.


    Just say what you have and what you think. There¡¯s no need to hide yourself in front of such a person.


    ¡°I was seriously injured because I followed His Majesty in battle. Lord Xu knows that I have fallen to this state today.¡±¡±Before this, I was a forthright Jianghu tycoon,¡± Eunuch Wei said.


    When people in Jianghu drink, they must drink in big bowls. Lord Xu, I toast you.¡±


    Xu Bai understood the whole story. He slapped the clay seal off the wine jar and clinked it with Eunuch Wei¡¯s. He also raised his head and took a sip.¡±A toast to Eunuch Wei as well.¡± He took another sip.


    Eunuch Wei was interested.¡±


    ¡°Eunuch Wei could have been one of the founding fathers of the country, but he was willing to become a eunuch for the sake of the emperor and the world.¡±¡±Of course, ¡± Xu Bai replied.


    He knew that Eunuch Wei had been appreciated by the Emperor and was about to be conferred a high official. However, Eunuch Wei knew that he was a crippled person and was afraid of bringing some reputation problems to Great Chu. He would rather be a eunuch.


    No matter what, the title of the head of eunuchs was just a eunuch.


    For this kind of person, Xu felt that it was only right to toast him.


    Eunuch Wei was stunned for a moment before he waved his hand nonchalantly.


    He seemed reluctant to talk about this past. He raised the wine jar and took another sip, but the dishes on the table did not move at all.


    Xu Bai drank and ate.


    The two of them began to chat. They talked about the romance of the martial world and the various trivial things in the palace.


    To Xu Bai¡¯s surprise, he found Eunuch Wei to his liking. As they chatted, they actually hit it off.


    Eunuch Wei was the same. Although this young man¡¯s words were very slippery, he had his own principles in his heart. There were too few people like him.


    After Xu Bai ate for a while, there was not much wine left. He put down the chopsticks in his hand with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying about me interacting more with the Imperial Family.¡±


    Eunuch Wei put down the wine jar in his hand and said, ¡°¡±1 don¡¯t mean anything else. With Lord Xu¡¯s current strength, they definitely want to interact more witn you. Lora xu can ao wnatever ne wants.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it seems that Your Majesty wants me to let go.¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.¡±


    He could see Eunuch Wei as the Emperor¡¯s eyes and ears, and also as someone who conveyed the Emperor¡¯s intentions. Thus, he was testing if this was the Emperor¡¯s intention.


    Eunuch Wei took another sip.¡± Half of His Majesty¡¯s nine sons and daughters have died on the battlefield. Only the eldest, sixth, seventh, and ninth are left.¡±


    ¡°Boss is still guarding the border and following King Sheng You. There are only six, seven, and nine left in the palace.¡±


    ¡°Although you have never met the Ninth Princess, you are familiar with her. You know Zhou Qing. He is the Sixth Prince¡¯s man, and the rest is the Seventh Prince.¡±


    ¡°Actually, the only thing we have to pay attention to is the Seventh Prince.¡± At this point, Eunuch Wei sighed. This sigh was filled with helplessness and heartache.


    He seemed a little drunk.


    However, Xu Bai knew that with his current realm, he wouldn¡¯t get drunk, let alone Eunuch Wei.


    ¡°Back then, the Seventh Prince¡¯s mother was a graceful woman.¡±Eunuch Wei smiled bitterly and said,


    ¡°Not only is she brave and resourceful, but she is also popular. She is the only concubine who can follow His Majesty in battle.¡±


    ¡°In the pugilistic world, she is known as the Sword Empress, and there is even the title ¡®Queen without a crown¡¯. She once killed eleven Transcendent experts with a single sword.¡±


    ¡°What a pity¡­What a pity.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°That day, His Majesty was ambushed and fell into someone else¡¯s trap, almost losing his life.¡±


    ¡°After the Sword Empress found out, she went up alone with her sword and pierced through thousands of experts in the army. She saved His Majesty, but she was left with a hidden illness. After giving birth to the Seventh Prince, she died.¡±


    ¡°Although the Sword Empress is a woman, her heroism is not inferior to that of a man. Countless people in the martial world have been indebted to her. After her death, countless people in the martial world sent her off.¡± Eunuch Wei wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°My family is one of them.¡±


    Xu Bai took a sip of wine and said,¡±¡±She¡¯s really a strange woman in the world..¡±

 Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Why Do Members of the Royal Family Fight?

    Chapter 561: Why Do Members of the Royal Family Fight?


    (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Eunuch Wei Datted Xu Bail s shoulder and chanced the t0Dic.¡±¡±As the saving


    goes, a tiger father will not have a dog son, but her son is disappointing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Seventh Prince?¡¯¡±¡®


    Speaking of the Seventh Prince, he still had some memories. At that time, the Seventh Prince sent someone to recruit him, but that person was extremely arrogant and even wanted to humiliate him. He was killed by him. Speaking of which, there was still a grudge between the two.


    Eunuch Wei drank half of the wine in the jar and said,¡±¡±Perhaps it¡¯s because of the Sword Empress. His Majesty especially dotes on this son. From a young age, he doted on him more than the other members of the royal family, which also developed his condescending attitude.¡±


    It should have been his honor to have such a powerful mother. However, he used this honor as his support. Sometimes, even His Majesty felt bitter because of this support.¡±


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and said,¡± From what Eunuch Wei said, it seems like he wants to find trouble with me. Eunuch Wei also said that he would let go of his hands. It seems like he wants me to deal with it myself?¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei coughed and said,¡± We didn¡¯t say that. His Majesty didn¡¯t say that either. However, His Majesty admires you very much now. As long as you don¡¯t do anything too out of line, it¡¯s fine. As for what¡¯s not out of line¡­¡± Just don¡¯t cripple it.¡±


    Eunuch Wei emphasized the word ¡°Your Majesty¡± in his words.


    The meaning was obvious. What he said just now was the emperor¡¯s meaning, not his own.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not too interested in Your Majesty¡¯s family matters.¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin.¡±


    What kind of joke was this? He had no intention of helping the Emperor take care of his son. He was still busy with his own matters.


    Eunuch Wei could tell that Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to interfere.


    This answer was in line with Xu Bai¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Lord Xu, this is a good business,¡± Eunuch Wei said with a smile.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡®What benefits can I get from that?¡± Xu Bai asked thoughtfully.¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is related to Lord Xu¡¯s decision to stay or leave.¡±Eunuch Wei was hinting at something.¡± Lord Xu, have you ever thought about what kind of reward you should receive for your meritorious service? Is it just a tour around the royal treasury?


    ¡°Your Majesty is also worried now, but I think Your Majesty should already have a good solution.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± Eunuch Wei, you¡¯re probably overthinking things. I¡¯m not interested in being an official, and I don¡¯t want to be a high-ranking official. ¡®¡±¡®


    Eunuch Wei waved his hand.¡± Of course, I know Lord Xu¡¯s character. His Majesty must also know. However, His Majesty has always considered everything thoroughly. I¡¯m sure Lord Xu will be satisfied.¡±


    This time, it was an opportunity. Lord Xu, think about it. If Lord Xu could even tame the Seventh Prince, who would dare to raise any objections to Lord Xu¡¯s reward in the court?¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin with his fingers, thinking about the meaning behind Eunuch Wei¡¯s words.


    Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t say much. He knew that Xu Bai was a sensible person and could see through it.


    Time seemed to have stopped, and the surroundings fell silent. After about half an incense¡¯s time, Xu Bai finally reacted.


    ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I believe in Eunuch Wei,¡± Xu Bai said.


    Eunuch Wei shook his head.¡± Lord Xu, you should trust His Majesty. His Majesty will definitely give you a satisfactory explanation in 20 days. You have to rest assured.¡±


    Xu Bai did not continue to discuss this matter. Since he had an idea, he would not continue to dwell on it.


    The two of them continued to drink. This time, they drank until the table was full of dishes. Eunuch Wei then left in satisfaction.


    Two servant girls walked in and cleaned the table before leaving. They closed the door behind them, leaving Xu Bai alone.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what to do now that he was free. He went to the door and opened the window. He sat in front of the window and looked at the sky.


    He did not know when he had slowly walked to this position. It was indeed beyond his expectations.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, Xu Bai felt a little sleepy.


    It was not rare for him to have such a pleasant time, but such a pleasant afternoon was a good opportunity to sleep.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes, and the puppet of the Fourth Stage continued to stand guard by his side.


    Just as he was half-asleep, the sound of footsteps entered his ears, causing him to open his eyes.


    Outside the window, Zhou Qing was rushing over. Halfway there, he saw Xu Bai outside the window and his face lit up with joy.


    ¡°Xu¡­ Milord, how have you been?¡± Zhou Qing felt that it was inappropriate to communicate by the window, so he walked to the door and knocked.


    Xu Bai naturally knew what Zhou Qing was here for.


    Zhou Qing served Prince Six. To put it bluntly, he was Prince Six¡¯s subordinate.


    This trip must have something to do with Prince Six.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As for what it was, Xu Bai could roughly guess.


    He went to the door and opened it, then returned to his chair and lay down.


    Zhou Qing¡¯s heart pounded when he saw Xu Bai¡¯s expression. He did not understand what Xu Bai was thinking, but he was indeed here to complete the mission given to him by the Sixth Prince, so he still cupped his hands and said.


    ¡°Congratulations, Lord Xu, for finally arriving in the capital with thousands of people fighting alone. This is worthy of celebration. Zhou Qing¡¯s visit this time is naturally to congratulate Lord Xu.¡±


    Previously, when they were ascending the county, although Zhou Qing was also polite, he was not as respectful as he was now. There was already a huge difference in their status..

 Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Why Do Members of the Royal Family Fight?

    Chapter 562: Why Do Members of the Royal Family Fight?


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai was now a popular person in front of the Emperor. One word from him could decide Zhou Qing¡¯s life and death.


    As for Zhou Qing, he was still the same Zhou Qing. He had not changed at all.


    Xu Bai, who was lying on his side, shook his head when he heard Zhou Qing¡¯s words.¡±¡±l know what you mean. I just want to know what Prince Six means.¡±


    Zhou Qing had keenly caught Xu Bai shaking his head just now. He seemed to feel that something was missing.


    Zhou Qing gritted his teeth and said,¡± What the Sixth Prince means is that Lord Xu has risen to fame. He wants to express his feelings and invite Lord Xu to his residence for a meal. At the same time¡­¡± If Lord Xu could become a member of the sixth prince¡¯s residence, the sixth prince would definitely put him in an


    important position.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and said,¡± Zhou Qing, Zhou Qing, you¡¯ve fallen behind. Go back.


    I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Zhou Qing was stunned. He did not know why.


    He thought that there was nothing wrong with his words. He had said it very respectfully and made the Sixth Prince¡¯s meaning clear. He even said that the Sixth Prince could be put in an important position. But why did he get this sentence?


    ¡°Why did I¡­Did you fall behind?¡± Zhou Qing was puzzled.


    At this moment, the one who answered him was not Xu Bai, but a crisp female voice.


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t treat Xu Bai as a friend, and we treat Xu Bai as a friend.¡± Outside the door, Qing Xue walked in with Qing Mei, a smile on her face.


    Qing Mei looked at Xu Bai curiously as soon as she came in. When she saw Xu Bai¡¯s appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.


    She had only heard of Xu Bails reputation. Now that she saw him for the first time, he was indeed a handsome man. However, was this really the Bloody Butcher Blade Guest who was now in the limelight?


    Qing Mei could not help but mutter.


    Zhou Qing¡¯s expression changed when he saw Qing Xue enter the house.¡¯¡±¡®Qingxue, what do you mean?¡±


    Qing Xue didn¡¯t give Zhou Qing any face and said, ¡°¡±That day, we went through life and death with Xu Bai, but now we are so estranged and want to take him under our wing. Let me ask you, Xu Bai is no longer the same person as before. What ability does the sixth prince behind you have to take Xu Bai under his wing?¡±


    Zhou Qing¡¯s expression was uncertain.


    He felt that he and the Sixth Prince had indeed forgotten the most important point.


    The current Xu Bai was not the same as before, but they had yet to walk out of their fixed mindset. They still only wanted to take Xu Bai under their command, and it seemed that it was really inappropriate.


    ¡°Go back.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand.


    Zhou Qing stood where he was and sighed. He did not stay any longer and left.


    He knew that he was no longer of any use. Staying here was a waste of effort. After Zhou Qing left, Xu Bai stared at Qing Xue with interest and did not say anything.


    Qing Xue revealed a bright smile.¡±¡±Lord Xu, you¡¯re really happy here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to care about Xu Bai¡¯s identity at all. She seemed unusually relaxed here.


    Qing Mei, who was beside him, was shocked and quickly said:¡±Lord Xu, my elder sister usually speaks without restraint. Please don¡¯t blame her.¡±


    Although the young man in front of him looked very easy-going, he was currently a popular person and could not be offended.


    She was worried that her sister would offend Xu Bai with her words. It would be bad if something bad happened.


    Although they had the Ninth Princess as their backer, there were many taboos in the palace that they had to abide by.


    Otherwise, even the Ninth Princess would not be able to protect them.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who saved you several times, but you¡¯re still the same as before,¡± Xu Bai said nonchalantly.¡±


    Qingxue was fine, but Qingmei was getting more and more surprised. She opened her mouth wide and could stuff a huge thing in. Why did her sister feel so familiar with Lord Xu? Could it be¡­


    Qing Mei was a little confused.


    ¡°If you, Xu Bai, change, I¡¯ll just turn around and leave,¡± Qing Xue said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. There¡¯s plenty of time to catch up. Tell me your purpose first.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Qing Xue turned her body and made an inviting gesture.¡±¡±The Ninth Princess has invited Lord Xu over. She has set up a banquet to entertain him and wants to make friends with him.¡±


    Qing Xue emphasized the word ¡®friend¡¯.


    Qing Xue added.


    ¡°Give me some face, I¡¯ll give you a gift, your favorite secret manual.¡±


    Qing Xue blinked her eyes. Her meaning was obvious.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he ate the meal or not, but he was very interested in the secret manual.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Bai smiled and patted Qing Xue¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you going to lead the way for me?¡±


    Qing Bai rolled his eyes and turned around to lead the way. After all, Xu Bai was not familiar with the roads in the palace.


    As they walked, Qing Xue introduced Xu Bai from time to time. Nothing happened along the way. Soon, they arrived at the Ninth Princess ¡®hall.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The door of the hall was tightly shut. Qing Xue walked forward and knocked lightly.


    Enter!¡± A voice came from inside. Qing Xue pushed open the door and let Xu Bai in.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about these things. He stepped into the door of the hall.


    After walking inside, he realized that there was a huge round table inside. On it were all kinds of delicious dishes. There were also many servant girls waiting by the side, standing respectfully at the side.


    In front of him sat a young woman dressed in silk. The woman looked to be in her twenties and wore a jade hairpin on her head. Coupled with her luxurious clothes, she looked noble..

 Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Why Do Members of the Royal Family Fight

    Chapter 563: Why Do Members of the Royal Family Fight


    (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Her appearance was impeccable, and she had a layer of light makeup on her face, making her look even more gorgeous and beautiful.


    This kind of beauty had a graceful and luxurious feeling, giving people the feeling that they could only look at it but could not reach it.


    ¡°Lord Xu, please sit.¡± The Ninth Princess stretched out her jade-like hand and pointed at the spot beside her.


    Thank you, Ninth Princess.¡± Xu Bai said and sat beside the Ninth Princess.


    As soon as she sat down, she smelled a fragrance that was like the fragrance of orchids.


    ¡°I once had a friend called Liu Xu.¡±Xu Bai smiled and said,¡± She has sandalwood on her. It¡¯s formed by placing sandalwood in the room for a long time. It has been marinated. The fragrance on the Ninth Princess seems to have the same effect.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the scene fell silent. The maidservants raised their heads in unison, their faces filled with disbelief.


    This was¡­Teasing the Ninth Princess?


    They could not believe their ears.


    A long time ago, a scholar saw the portrait of the Ninth Princess and wrote a poem. It fell into the hands of the Ninth Princess. Soon after, the scholar disappeared.


    What the Ninth Princess hated the most was to tease her with her beauty. Even if it was a compliment, she would be disgusted.


    Qing Mei quickly stood up and said angrily, ¡°Lecher, no matter who you are, how can you say such words in front of the ninth princess?¡±


    Qing Xue quickly pulled her sister and scolded her in a low voice.


    She was very familiar with Xu Bai¡¯s style. This kind of playful behavior was deliberately done.


    As for why, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    The ninth princess was stunned for a moment, but she quickly returned to her senses. She covered her mouth with her hand and laughed softly,¡±¡±Lord Xu, why do you have to pretend to be a lecher to make me hate you? How much do you dislike being with me that you deliberately put on this appearance?¡±


    Xu Bai curled his lips in boredom and said,¡±¡±You princes and princesses, your brains are really spinning fast.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t say it directly, the meaning was obvious. The ninth princess had guessed his thoughts.


    ¡°I invited Lord Xu here today to make friends with him. ¡°The Ninth Princess raised her wine cup and said,¡±Lord Xu, would you do me the honor?¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai picked up his wine glass and clinked it with the Ninth Princess¡¯s. He said,¡±¡±lt¡¯s fine to be friends. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if this friend¡­ What are the benefits?¡±


    The ninth princess raised her fair neck and drank the wine in the glass. Then, she took out a box and handed it to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took it and opened it. He found a lot of banknotes inside. Not only that, but there was also a book beside the banknotes.


    There were many banknotes. Xu Bai only glanced at them briefly before putting them away. The most important thing was the book.


    The True Understanding of Traps.


    It was just four simple words, but there was a golden progress bar at the top, which was very useful to Xu Bai.


    ¡°I know that Lord Xu has a puppet with him, but its grade seems to be a little low. This book is of the first grade.¡±The ninth princess slowly said,¡± I spent a lot of effort to get it. Now, can I take it as a gift to make friends?¡±¡± Xu Bai silently put it away and said simply, ¡®¡±¡®Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met the second young master of the Kong family. He explained his intentions.¡±The ninth princess rested her chin on her hand, and the sleeve on her arm fell down, revealing her white color.¡±¡±l¡¯ve already accepted my subordinates on account of Lord Xu. In that case, Lord Xu only needs to promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    The Ninth Princess looked at Xu Bai and said slowly,¡±¡±lt¡¯s very simple. If I fight with the others, Lord Xu just doesn¡¯t help anyone.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Ninth Princess stretched her back and said, ¡± Of course, if Lord Xu is willing to help, I am the only one who can use the reward to exchange for his help. Even if others receive the reward, Lord Xu should not help them.¡±


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought. In the end, he nodded and agreed temporarily.


    He finally understood that the first half of his sentence was nonsense, and only the second half was true. If anything really happened, only the ninth princess could take it out and ask him for help.


    However, he thought about it and agreed. He didn¡¯t like the other two princes.


    There was no need to say anything more about the Seventh Prince. He still had to slowly train him. The Sixth Prince actually wanted to take him under his wing. He could not bear it.


    Of course, agreeing to it was one thing. Whether or not he would do it would depend on whether the reward was worth it.


    ¡°Then, Lord Xu, please have your meal.¡± The ninth princess finally relaxed.


    Xu Bai shook his head.


    ¡°Is the food not to your liking? I¡¯ll get the imperial kitchen to prepare it again.¡± the Ninth Princess said.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes slightly and revealed an interested look. ¡°The food smells good, but I really want to know one thing now.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The ninth princess was puzzled.


    Xu Bai said directly,¡± You guys are fighting. What are you fighting for? His


    Majesty¡¯s body is still very strong¡­¡±


    The meaning was obvious. The people in the royal family were fighting for the throne, but the current Emperor could be said to be young and strong.. Wasn¡¯t it a little too early to start fighting now?

 Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: The Old Man Is More Cunning Than The Emperor (1)

    Chapter 564: The Old Man Is More Cunning Than The Emperor (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    This was what Xu Bai was thinking about. You princes and princesses were fighting non-stop here, but His Majesty was in good health now. No matter how you fought, you were just a prince and princess. What was the point?


    Hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, the crowd fell silent. The ninth princess fell silent as well. Then, she looked at the servant girl beside her and waved her hand gently.


    As the ninth princess waved her hand, all the maids except Qing Xue and Qing Mei left, leaving only a few of them.


    There was something big to say.


    Xu Bai thought to himself, The fight between the princes and princesses might not be as simple as I thought. It shouldn¡¯t be for the throne.¡±


    Just as he was thinking about this, the ninth princess quickly gave him an answer.


    ¡°Lord Xu, do you think that we are only here for the throne? This is too simple. ¡°The Ninth Princess put down her wine cup and rested her chin on her hand.¡±¡±lmperial Father is in his prime. Under Imperial Father¡¯s command, the Great Chu Country will only get better and better. How can we dare to have the heart to surpass it?¡±


    From this angle, the Ninth Princess looked even more beautiful with light makeup.


    Xu Bai acted as if he didn¡¯t see it. He took a sip of wine and said,¡±¡±Then what are you guys fighting for?¡±


    The Ninth Princess was unmoved by Xu Bai¡¯s beauty. She let go of Xu Bai¡¯s hand and leaned back on the chair. She said lazily, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, what do you think of the current system of Great Chu? I¡¯m talking about the Jing Prefecture Dao.¡±


    Xu Bai thought carefully for a moment and said, ¡°The division is very clear, and each place is managed by someone. This is a good thing, but there are also shortcomings. When I came to the capital this time, there were traitors in many places.¡±


    Whether it was a state, a prefecture, or even a Dao He County, they were like an iron bucket. There were advantages and disadvantages to dividing up such regions.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Ninth Princess nodded.¡± That¡¯s why Father has always wanted to change this situation. In the end, he came up with a solution. ¡®¡±¡®


    As she spoke, she stood up and walked behind Xu Bai. She held onto the chair behind Xu Bai and bent down slightly.


    The fair face was less than a finger away from Xu Bai. Her limpid eyes stared at Xu Bai as she slowly spat out two words. ¡°Conferring the title of king.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Although he did not speak on the surface, his heart was already in turmoil.


    Conferred emperor?


    He did not expect the Emperor to have such boldness.


    He wanted to get through the idea of traitors appearing in every region, but he actually used an emperor to deal with it.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡± Xu Bai suddenly turned around and almost bumped into the Ninth Princess ¡®head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Ninth Princess did not flinch.


    ¡°It seems that His Majesty wants to give you a good place to go.¡±Xu Bai stroked his chin and said.


    ¡°Those who are capable and trustworthy can better cooperate with His Majesty to manage Great Chu. You are all His Majesty¡¯s children, so you are naturally trustworthy. After all, the world is ultimately surnamed Chu.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if you stay here, no matter how big the reward you give, it won¡¯t be as good as your current status. If you become a vassal king, you will be promoted to a higher level.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider cutting off your vassal states. At least for now, with His Majesty and His Highness around, you don¡¯t have the guts.¡±


    In terms of power, the capital and the local governments were a pair of contradictions. The power of both sides was closely linked to the rise and fall of the dynasty.


    The emperor represented the backbone, and the vassals represented the regions.


    When the emperor was alive, his prestige was very high, so he had a strong binding force on the vassals. However, if the old emperor was the one, the successor¡¯s prestige would be far weaker, and the binding power on the local vassals would suddenly weaken. Therefore, the vassals would use the power in their hands to boldly start to grow, trying to get rid of control and even covet imperial power.


    This would result in the weakening of the core and the weakening of the local forces.


    Therefore, the reduction of vassals came.


    However, would the current Great Chu cut off its vassals?


    With the Emperor and King Sheng You present, even if these members of the royal family were given a hundred guts, they would not dare to be disrespectful.


    ¡°Smart.¡± ¡°Now you know what we¡¯re fighting for, right?¡± The Ninth Princess smiled. If we don¡¯t perform well and are given a very barren land, our days there won¡¯t be good either.¡±


    ¡°Boss has always been at the border, following Second Uncle in the army. He doesn¡¯t care about these things because his contribution points are very high.¡±


    ¡°Old Seven is just a boorish man without any shrewdness. If it wasn¡¯t for the Sword Empress, he would probably have been sidelined.¡±


    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m worried about is Sixth Brother. He¡¯s an ambitious person.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Bai said.


    If he understood, everything would be clear.


    The Ninth Princess raised her glass and said, ¡°Then¡­¡± Lord Xu, it¡¯s a pleasure working with you.¡±


    Xu Bai clinked glasses with the Ninth Princess and smiled.¡±¡±Happy cooperation. ¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The two of them drank the wine, and as they laughed, they seemed to have merged.


    They chatted from time to time, making it seem more harmonious on the surface, but neither of them knew what they were thinking.


    ¡°By the way, Lord Xu, you have to be careful of many people in the capital.¡±The Ninth Princess¡¯s face was flushed red as if she was drunk.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and looked at the Ninth Princess pretending to be drunk. ¡°It seems that the princess wants to talk to me drunk. Then I¡¯ll treat it as drunk talk. Who do I need to worry about?¡±


    Nowadays, there were very few people in the industry who could get drunk. However, the Ninth Princess looked drunk. It was obvious that she wanted to portray herself as a person who would slip of the tongue after drinking..

 Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: The Old Man Is More Cunning Than The Emperor (2)

    Chapter 565: The Old Man Is More Cunning Than The Emperor (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    There were two ways to describe a drunk person. One was to tell the truth after drinking, and the other was to say that one could not believe what one said after drinking. This was equivalent to telling Xu Bai that if something happened, he might have said something drunk.


    Cunning.


    It was indeed inappropriate to use this word to describe a woman, but Xu Bai felt that the Ninth Princess in front of him was very suitable for this word.


    ¡°In the current imperial court, the Prime Minister is one of them. There are also those henchmen under him that you have to guard against.¡±The Ninth Princess put her hand on Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder and whispered into his ear,¡±¡±He is an extremely pedantic scholar. He has always disliked Lord Xu very much. He thinks that Lord Xu is from the martial arts world and is not worthy.¡±


    Xu Bai grabbed the Ninth Princess ¡®wrist and put it aside. He said,¡± Ninth Princess, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up.


    ¡°This Xu is very satisfied with today¡¯s meal. If there¡¯s nothing else, this Xu will take his leave.¡±


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes were blurred. She waved her hand and said,¡±¡±ln that case, I won¡¯t send you off.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and turned to leave.


    After Xu Bai left, the drunkenness in the ninth princess ¡®eyes disappeared. She looked at the wine glass in front of her and fell into a long silence.


    ¡°Princess, your situation doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Qing Xue stepped forward and said.¡±


    They were all people who often accompanied the princess, so they knew the princess¡¯s temper the best. However, the ninth princess they saw today was completely different from the noble ninth princess in the past.


    Just like¡­


    ¡°Seducing, right?¡± the Ninth Princess said with a smile.


    Qing Xue didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I do have this idea.¡± Princess Nine repeated the sentence.


    Qing Xue and Qing Mei were shocked when they heard this. They could not believe their ears.


    The Ninth Princess had such a noble status, yet she actually had such thoughts. If word got out, it would probably shock many people.


    Princess, do you like him?¡± Qing Xue hesitated.


    The Ninth Princess shook her head.¡± No, I don¡¯t like it at all. After all, we¡¯ve only met once. How could I like it?¡±¡±


    ¡°But if he really wants it, so what if I give it to him? As long as he can help me, everything will be worth it.¡±


    ¡°Qingxue, you have to remember that no matter what my identity is, this is my capital. If I want to be a bargaining chip, Xu Bai is the most suitable because omy ne can enter my eyes:


    ¡®What a pity¡­


    Qing Xue recovered from her shock and asked subconsciously,¡±¡±What¡¯s a pity?¡±


    The ninth princess was lost.¡± He¡¯s not interested in me. He even hates what I do. You¡¯ve interacted with him quite well. Is there really a man in this world who doesn¡¯t like women?¡±¡±


    ¡°He loves women.¡± Qing Xue thought for a while and said,¡±¡±But he doesn¡¯t seem to like using women to make deals. He¡¯s a very principled person.¡±


    ¡°Principles?¡± ¡± Well,¡± the Ninth Princess said with a smile.¡± This is getting more and more interesting. ¡®¡±¡®


    The room fell silent again.


    Xu Bai left the Ninth Princess¡¯s residence, but his mind kept thinking about the conversation he had with the Ninth Princess.


    ¡°Prime Minister?¡±


    In Great Chu, the position of Prime Minister could be said to be the head of all officials. Of course, it referred to civil servants.


    Sitting in this position, one could basically summon a hundred people to respond. All the civil officials in the world would dare to disobey. It was no exaggeration to say that as long as the Prime Minister said a word, these civil officials would listen.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that he was still the prime minister.


    If the Emperor was unhappy and wanted to change his position, then this position would belong to someone else.


    However, he was a pedantic scholar, but he was able to sit firmly in this position. At least it proved that his ability was excellent, and he could bear this official position, so the emperor did not replace him.


    Now, this prime minister did not like him, and it seemed to be a little difficult.


    However, it was just a little. Xu Bai was not afraid of this. He did not cause trouble. If things really came to an end, he was not afraid.


    With this thought in mind, Xu Bai walked toward his residence. He was already familiar with this road, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting lost.


    As they walked, they were about to arrive when they were stopped by someone.


    The person who stopped him was a young man dressed in silk and satin. He had a pressuring noble air about him. Clearly, his status was not low.


    Xu Bai stopped and looked at the young man in front of him with interest. ¡°¡®Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Seventh Prince.¡± The young man in front of him didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly told Xu Bai his identity. He slightly raised his head and looked extremely arrogant.


    Xu Bai looked around the young man and saw a few shadows passing by.


    ¡°So it¡¯s His Highness the Seventh Prince. May I know why you¡¯re looking for


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just here to see what the legendary figures in the martial world look like.¡±The Seventh Prince cupped his fists and turned to leave.


    It came and went quickly. There was no conflict or conflict between them, which made Xu Bai feel a little strange.


    He and the Seventh Prince had a grudge, but now he only came to see him. Xu


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Bai thought of the few black shadows he saw just now and quickly had a guess.


    ¡°Heh, so you¡¯re here to find out the truth.¡±


    It was very normal for these members of the royal family to have a few guards with them.


    These guards might have been recruited by them personally. Xu Bai guessed that the few shadows that flashed past were the guards of the Seventh Prince.


    And this time, the Seventh Prince probably came to see his strength. Other than that, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else..

 Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: The Old Man Is More Cunning Than The

    Chapter 566: The Old Man Is More Cunning Than The


    Emperor (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Boring. ¡±


    Xu Bai yawned and walked back to his residence. It didn¡¯t take long for him to return.


    He had wanted to take a nap just now, but now he couldn¡¯t. So, Xu Bai took out the book he got from the Ninth Princess and started to check the progress bar.


    On the other side, the Seventh Prince hurriedly returned to his palace. As soon as he sat down, he quickly said to the surrounding people.


    ¡°What did you guys think of Xu Bai¡¯s strength?¡±


    The surrounding space distorted and soon, a few players appeared beside the Seventh Prince.


    ¡°This person is unfathomable. We can¡¯t beat him. Just now, he discovered our tracks in a single exchange.¡±


    When the Seventh Prince heard this, he clenched his right fist slightly and hammered the armrest of the chair with force, making a thud.


    ¡°You are the strongest experts under me. If I can¡¯t even defeat you, how can I avenge my hatred?¡±


    The few of them looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They didn¡¯t say anything.


    If they couldn¡¯t win, they couldn¡¯t win. They had nothing to say.


    At this moment, the Seventh Prince¡¯s expression became even more gloomy.


    After a moment, a person dressed in plain clothes suddenly walked in from outside the door. He didn¡¯t show any respect and came directly to the Seventh Prince.


    ¡°Greetings, Seventh Prince.¡±


    Although he said that he had seen it before, he did not look like he had seen it before. He did not even bend his waist.


    The Seventh Prince did not care about this young man¡¯s performance. He waved his hand and let the few experts retreat. Only then did he look at the plainly dressed young man in front of him.


    ¡°The Prime Minister has twelve personal disciples. Which one are you?¡±


    ¡°Third.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you can call me Wen Chengshu,¡± the young man in plain clothes said with a smile.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡± I don¡¯t have any interactions with the Prime Minister.¡± The Seventh Prince¡¯s expression was calm.¡± Could it be because of Xu Bai?¡±¡±


    Wen Chengshu didn¡¯t hide anything. He nodded and said,¡±¡±The Prime Minister knows that Your Highness and Xu Bai have a feud, so he sent me to help Your Highness.¡±


    The Seventh Prince pursed his lips.¡± There¡¯s nothing free in this world. Why do you want to deal with Xu Bai?¡±¡±


    ¡°For the sake of the world.¡± Wen Chengshu didn¡¯t hide anything.¡± Xu Bai was born in Jianghu. He can¡¯t be put in an important position. Teacher said that Jianghu people can¡¯t be trusted. Besides, Teacher was expelled from the


    Qingyun Academy back then. Xu Bai was favored by the Qingyun Academy.


    Teacher didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    His voice was calm, and there was nothing wrong with his face.


    However, in this day and age, those who could hide their emotions were the most sinister and terrifying people.


    ¡°For so many years, the Prime Minister has always kept a clear distinction between public and private affairs. Even though many scholars are from the Qingyun Academy, they have never used any tricks.¡±¡±Why do you want to deal with Xu Bai today?¡± the Seventh Prince asked.¡±


    Even if the Seventh Prince was arrogant, it was just his personality. To be able to be a member of the royal family, he must have a lot of ideas and a certain level of intelligence.


    Therefore, he quickly discovered that something was wrong and bluntly said it. This was also related to his character. If it was any other member of the royal family, they would definitely not say it and would only bury it in their hearts. However, the Seventh Prince was extremely arrogant, so he did not hide it.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you know why the teacher hasn¡¯t changed after so many years and is still sitting in that position?¡±Wen Chengshu asked.


    The Seventh Prince shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    Anyone who was familiar with the Chu Kingdom would know that the Prime Minister had fought alongside the Chu Emperor.


    However, ever since he became prime minister, he had different opinions on many problems. He was direct and pointed them out in front of all the civil and military officials.


    Many a time, when the Chu Emperor proposed some plans, he would also point out the inadequacies and would not beat around the bush.


    The Chu Emperor was a person who cherished old friendships, but he wasn¡¯t a fool. Some of the old people who had come with him that day had been greedy for pleasure after conquering the country. He had tried all means to remove them from their official positions and let them return to their hometown.


    But until now, the position of Prime Minister remained unmoved, and no one dared to step over it.


    The Seventh Prince was also very curious about this.


    He had once seen in the royal study that his father had an argument with the prime minister. After the prime minister left, his father smashed his favorite antique to the ground and shattered it.


    This showed that his father was very angry. However, he had never dismissed the position of prime minister.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.


    ¡°Because the Prime Minister has the ability. This is only one of the reasons. The second reason is that everything the Prime Minister has done is for the sake of Great Chu. He has no selfish motives. This is why His Majesty still trusts the Prime Minister.¡±Wen Chengshu said bluntly.


    The Seventh Prince instantly understood. Everything that the Prime Minister had done since the establishment of the Great Chu State had indeed not contained any selfishness.


    ¡°Then why¡­To deal with Xu Bai?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Because the Prime Minister believes that Xu Bai will definitely bring disaster to Great Chu.¡±¡±He has already guessed what kind of reward His Majesty will give Xu Bai,¡± Wen Chengshu said.¡±


    ¡°What reward?¡± asked the Seventh Prince.¡¯


    Wen Chengshu opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say it directly. He mouthed it very slowly, and the Seventh Prince saw it clearly.


    The Seventh Prince stood up abruptly with an expression of disbelief.¡±lmpossible!¡±


    ¡°Then do you think there¡¯s a better reward than this?¡±Wen Chengshu said..

 Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: The Old Man Is More Cunning Than The Emperor (4)

    Chapter 567: The Old Man Is More Cunning Than The Emperor (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    The Seventh Prince shut his mouth and sat on his seat weakly. He seemed to be thinking, but after thinking for a long time, there was only bitterness on his face.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°If we let the experts in the capital make a move, Imperial Father will definitely find out.¡±


    ¡°Even the Prime Minister wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°I dare!¡± Wen Chengshu shook his head.¡±


    ¡°My teacher once said that as long as it was for Great Chu and for His Majesty, he would not waver even if he were to die immediately.¡±


    ¡°But Teacher said that Xu Bai alone wouldn¡¯t make him pay such a huge price.¡± ¡°If it succeeds, then Xu Bai¡¯s death is nothing. If it fails, then Xu Bai deserves the reward.¡¯


    Was he worthy of that reward?


    The Seventh Prince silently mulled over Wen Chengshu¡¯s words. Finally, he gritted his teeth and asked,¡±¡±What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Take this and shine it in front of Xu Bai.¡±Wen Chengshu took out a mirror from his pocket and handed it to the Seventh Prince.¡±¡±Alright.¡±


    The Seventh Prince took it and sized it up.


    This mirror was just an ordinary mirror. It looked normal, and even the patterns on it were particularly rough.


    ¡°This is just an ordinary mirror.¡±Wen Chengshu smiled.¡± But in this mirror, there is an article that Teacher personally copied. Your Highness, you should have heard of the Eternal Noble Spirit, right?¡±¡±


    The Seventh Prince was still looking at the mirror in his hand. When he heard this, he suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Back then, the Prime Minister wrote the Eternal Noble Spirit and killed thousands of miles of strange creatures. Legend has it that those who have ghosts in their hearts will feel fear when they see this text. The stronger the evil in their hearts, the stronger the backlash.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to use this to test Xu Bai?¡±


    Wen Cheng Shu nodded his head in agreement.


    The Seventh Prince had a complicated look in his eyes.


    ¡°It is said that the Prime Minister is the most pedantic person in the world.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so open-minded in this aspect. As long as he passes the test, will he be able to pass the Prime Minister¡¯s test?¡±


    Wen Chengshu shook his head and said,¡± No, Teacher still doesn¡¯t like Xu Bai. However, no matter how much he dislikes Xu Bai, he can tolerate everything in front of the Great Chu royal family and the world.¡±


    ¡°Like I said just now, Teacher has never done anything selfish in his life.


    Otherwise, why would he always sit in such an important official position?¡±


    ¡°Teacher said that if he passes, it will be the blessing of Great Chu. At most, he won¡¯t come into contact with Xu Bai to avoid dirtying his eyes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one last question. Why do you want me to do it?¡±¡±


    Wen Chengshu looked at the person in front of him who held a high position and slowly said what his teacher had said.


    ¡°You are different from the other members of the royal family. You have the blessing of the Sword Empress.¡±


    ¡°The only martial artist that teacher admires in this lifetime is the Sword Empress.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong in this matter, and you are wrong. Whether Xu Bai passes or not, you are wrong. However, with the blessing of the Sword Empress, you will not be punished by His Majesty.¡±


    The Seventh Prince handed the mirror over, meaning that he did not want to do this.


    However, Wen Chengshu did not take it.¡± This is a deal. Your Highness can take revenge, but you have to pay the price. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t do it, then forget it. I¡¯ll give Your Highness some time to consider.¡±¡±


    The Seventh Prince was stunned. He stood there and thought for a long time before silently putting the mirror back.


    Wen Chengshu cupped his fists and turned to leave.


    However, before he left, he paused for a moment and turned around to say something.


    ¡°Your Highness. mv teacher has a message for vou.¡±


    ¡°What words?¡± The Seventh Prince asked doubtfully.


    Wen Cheng Shu organized his words and then said the rest.


    ¡°Teacher was just a poor scholar back then, and he also received the Sword Empress¡¯s grace. Teacher said that the blessing that the Sword Empress bestowed upon Your Highness would not allow you to live a carefree life, so Your Highness had better restrain yourself in the future.¡±


    With that, Wen Chengshu left.


    The Seventh Prince sat on the ground, thinking about what Wen Chengshu had just said.


    A moment later, he came back to his senses and held the mirror in his hand.


    ¡°Just this once. This time, it¡¯s over. I¡¯ll let you go. Will mother¡¯s blessings be exhausted by me¡­¡±


    The Seventh Prince¡¯s bitter voice rang out in the empty hall.


    On the other side, in the royal study.


    Eunuch Wei knocked on the door.


    Only after a sound came from inside did he push the door open and enter. He closed the door behind him and came before the Chu Emperor, handing over a memorial.


    ¡°Your Majesty, all the personnel have been gathered. As long as Your Majesty gives the order, the entire capital will be filled with bloodshed.¡±


    The Chu Emperor was currently reading an ancient book with his head lowered. After hearing Eunuch Wei¡¯s words, he picked up the booklet and flipped through it gently for a while before throwing it onto the table.


    ¡°Start from the periphery and gradually spread inwards.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Eunuch Wei replied respectfully with a troubled expression.


    The Chu Emperor was an astute person and could tell with a single glance. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh,¡±¡±ls there anything between you and me that can¡¯t be said?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡± The Prime Minister sealed the Eternal Noble Spirit into the mirror and asked the Seventh Prince to bring it over,¡± Eunuch Wei said.¡± He wants to test Xu Bai¡¯s temperament.¡¯¡±¡®


    Hearing this, the Chu Emperor nodded his head. He didn¡¯t show any expression, merely expressing that he understood.


    Eunuch Wei was stunned. To be able to get to his position, he was also a shrewd person. He quickly thought of the truth.


    ¡°This is¡­What does Your Majesty mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t avoid the Chaosang and directly nodded..

 Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: The Old Man Is More Cunning Than The Emperor (5)

    Chapter 568: The Old Man Is More Cunning Than The Emperor (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Three birds with one stone.¡± Eunuch Wei suddenly woke up.


    The Chu Emperor smiled and said,¡± You finally saw it. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°The Prime Minister is talented and virtuous. He doesn¡¯t even have any selfishness. You know this matter as well, but he¡¯s too pedantic.¡±


    ¡°Let him give the Seventh Prince a mirror and then let the Seventh Prince test


    Xu Bai. If I win, he won¡¯t care about this matter.¡±


    ¡°As for the results, there are three.¡±


    ¡°Firstly. I can test Xu Bai¡¯s temperament-¡®


    ¡°Secondly, we can shut the Prime Minister up.¡±


    ¡°Third, Old Seventh this fellow should temper himself. This time, just treat it as using up all of my beloved consort¡¯s blessings and let him know the dangers of the world.¡±


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s mouth twitched.


    As a person who was particularly particular about rules, he couldn¡¯t say the words ¡°cunning¡±, but he was criticizing in his heart.


    ¡°At that time, it was fortunate that His Majesty lost, and His Highness forcefully gave the throne to His Majesty.¡±¡±lf it were His Highness, he would probably be holding his weapon and looking for the Prime Minister right now,¡± Eunuch Wei said.¡±


    The Chu Emperor glanced at Eunuch Wei and said,¡±¡±Zhen knows that you admire Xu Bai, and Zhen also admires him, but there are some things that


    Zhen must do from a different perspective.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Eunuch Wei said in a low voice.


    Only then did the Chu Emperor let Eunuch Wei leave. After he left, he picked up the ancient book on the table and continued to read.


    The sky gradually darkened, and night fell.


    In the resplendent palace, there were not many who slept soundly.


    The next day.


    Xu Bai looked at the light blue smoke in front of him with a satisfied expression.


    He could only say that after the mutation, the speed of the golden finger was really too fast.


    The smoke gradually condensed in the air and finally formed a line of words.


    [You have studied the true understanding of mechanisms and comprehended it.]


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress. ]


    [Mechanical Quintessence + Mechanical Puppet Technique = Mechanical


    Puppet Quintessence.]


    [Fusion successful.]


    The smoke disappeared and turned into a sea of information that entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind. At the same time, Xu Bai¡¯s interface changed again.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: Extraordinary First-grade Itinerant]


    [Swordless Blade Superclass (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.] [Myriad Forms Heavenly Technique, Extraordinary Rank-I]:[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level. ] [Vajra Holy Demon Body: Rank 8, Level 10]] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Hundred Poison True Clear Rank 3]: Full Rank.] [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 6): [Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.] [Thousand Faces Technique (Level): Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    Having reached the ninth step of the Puppet Quintessence, he was already capable of crafting first-grade mechanical items.


    At this moment, Xu Bai turned his head and looked at the puppet of the Fourth Stage next to him, rubbing his chin.


    He was going to make a saber now. At the same time, he was going to make a puppet again and make it a first-grade puppet.


    He needed a lot of materials, so he had to get them as soon as possible.


    However, before that, he carefully looked at the interface and found that he had a skill that was particularly dragging him down.


    [Hundred Poison Solution (Level 3)]


    This skill could allow him to resist poison, identify poison, and use poison, but his level was too low.


    Xu Bai would not be able to resist a poison that was beyond his level unless he activated the Diamond Holy Demon Body.


    However, those who used poison were very cunning. They would not use it openly in front of him, so he had to improve it as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll set up the traps first, then I¡¯ll set up the progress bar related to poison.¡± Xu Bai made up his mind and prepared to go out to find the Ninth Princess.


    No materials?


    It didn¡¯t matter. He could just ask the Ninth Princess for it. They were friends.


    The Ninth Princess was in charge of the royal family¡¯s finances. She was definitely not poor. It would be best if she could get some materials.


    Xu Bai stretched his back and opened the door. He stepped out of the door and walked toward the Ninth Princess¡¯s residence.


    Along the way, he did not encounter any obstacles. Some passing soldiers even greeted him respectfully when they saw him.


    Soon after, he arrived at the Ninth Princess¡¯s mansion. After explaining his purpose of visit, the Ninth Princess agreed to it without hesitation. She took the list of materials that Xu Bai had given her and ordered her subordinates to do it.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay. When the ninth princess said that she would send the collection to him, Xu Bai went back to his residence.


    The journey was also smooth. When he returned to his residence, Xu Bai pushed open the door and was about to sit on a chair to rest for a while. Unexpectedly, before his butt could warm up, he heard footsteps outside the door.


    The Seventh Prince carried all kinds of boxes in his hands, carefully wrapped, and walked into the room.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. You¡¯ve been in the palace for so long, so I came to deliver some daily necessities to you.¡±


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    Had this guy changed?


    There must be something wrong with things.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Then, under the Seventh Prince¡¯s astonished gaze, he was pushed out by Xu Bai.


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently caught a cold and am afraid of passing it on to the Seventh


    Prince, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to meet guests.¡±


    The door closed.


    In the spacious courtyard, the Seventh Prince carried the gift box and was in a mess in the wind..

 Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: 5,000 Years of Culture, Are You Joking?

    Chapter 569: 5,000 Years of Culture, Are You Joking?


    (8000) _1


    Translator: 549690339


    Looking at the tightly shut door in front of him, the Seventh Prince felt like he was about to collapse.


    This time, he didn¡¯t do anything taboo, nor did he come to provoke him. He came with a gift. Why was he rejected by Xu Bai before he could say anything?


    You should at least wait for me to finish speaking!


    The Seventh Prince gripped the box in his hand so tightly that it was slightly deformed. He took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down the depression and anger in his heart. He squeezed out a smile and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I know that there was some enmity between the two of us in the past, but I¡¯m here to ask for forgiveness. Open the door.¡±


    The door didn¡¯t open, but Xu Bai¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°Just leave it outside the door. This Xu¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently and I¡¯m afraid it will infect His Highness the Seventh Prince.¡±


    Infected?


    Feeling unwell?


    You¡¯re an evolution state master, but you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not feeling well? Are you fooling a ghost?


    Seventh Prince¡¯s brows twitched wildly. He felt that if he stood here for a few more minutes, he would explode in anger.


    However, the other party did not open the door at all, and he had no way to force his way in. Thinking of this, the Seventh Prince could only put the things in his hands outside the door and slowly stand up.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it here.¡±


    The Seventh Prince did not stay any longer. He turned around and left. However, after he left, he found a corner and secretly watched.


    After about half an incense¡¯s time, the two servant girls carried the gift box he had placed in his hand and threw it outside like trash.


    The Seventh Prince clenched his fists when he saw this. He knew that not only did Xu Bai not want to see him, but he was also very wary of him. He was not even willing to open the things he gave him. He did not even want to take a look at them.


    Thinking of this, he took out the ordinary mirror from his arms and thought to himself.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t put the mirror inside. Otherwise, it would have been broken.¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s Eternal Noble Spirit was sealed in the mirror, but it was made of an ordinary mirror. The Eternal Noble Spirit had no effect on people with righteous hearts, so it was impossible to make the mirror stronger.


    If he had dropped it, the mirror would have been damaged. But now that Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to see him, how could he hold the mirror in front of Xu Bai to take a


    look?


    After thinking for a moment, the Seventh Prince gritted his teeth and walked out from the corner. He came to Xu Bai¡¯s room again and knocked on the door. ¡°Lord Xu, I must see you today. If you don¡¯t come out, I will wait in front.¡±


    Compared to the past, the Seventh Prince no longer had his usual arrogance. Instead, he looked like a person who visited the thatched cottage three times and was thirsty for talents.


    In the room, Xu Bai rubbed his chin. He didn¡¯t understand why the Seventh Prince had come.


    Had she changed? It was very difficult.


    It was impossible for such a person to change his nature for no reason, unless he was beaten up.


    It was like thinking that one was the best before they had experienced life and the beating of society.


    There was definitely something going on.


    Just now, he had already expressed that he was not going to see him and had thrown away all those gifts. Now, he still wanted to come and even made up his mind to guard outside the door. It seemed that if he did not go out, the Seventh Prince would definitely not leave.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai went to the door and opened it.


    ¡°Seventh Prince, why are you so stubborn? The grudge between us has long been put aside. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    He still had to put in some effort to save face. After all, in this day and age, everyone had to put in some effort to save face.


    However, he did not expect that when Xu Bai opened the door, the Seventh Prince did not even say anything. He raised the mirror in his hand and looked at Xu Bai¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The mirror did not shine on Xu Bai¡¯s face. Instead, Xu Bai snatched it away from him, keeping the smooth side of the mirror away from him.


    Then, Xu Bai raised his leg and kicked hard.


    The Seventh Prince was attacked and rolled on the ground a few times before stopping.


    The Seventh Prince stopped and his hair was disheveled. His originally combed hair had been scattered to the side because of the continuous rolling. Even the silk on his body was stained with dense dust.


    He didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to react so quickly. He didn¡¯t even look at the mirror before he snatched it away. He even kicked him, causing him to roll on the ground.


    ¡°Aiyo, why is His Highness the Seventh Prince walking so carelessly? This place is full of hard stone slabs. If you fall, it will really hurt.¡±Xu Bai said expressionlessly, although he looked concerned.


    The Emperor had already spoken and asked him to take good care of this Seventh Prince. How could he let go of this opportunity?


    Moreover, the Seventh Prince had fallen on his own and had nothing to do with him. As for the footprint on his chest¡­


    When he fell, the ground was not clean. It was normal for one or two footprints to be left on the ground.


    The Seventh Prince was instantly enraged. He stood up and pointed at Xu Bai.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    His expression was uncertain. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it.


    What did he say? There was no other way.


    The other party didn¡¯t seriously injure him. He only kicked him and said that he fell.


    There was no one else here. The two servant girls had been guarding outside the door all this time. They could not be witnesses. Even if they suffered now, they could only bear it alone.


    He pointed at Xu Bai for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. In the end, the Seventh Prince snorted coldly, waved his hand, and left..

 Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: 5,000 Years of Culture, Are You Joking? (8000) _2

    Chapter 570: 5,000 Years of Culture, Are You Joking? (8000) _2


    Translator: 549690339


    Anyway, the mirror had been delivered. As for whether it would work or not, it had nothing to do with him.


    Not long after the Seventh Prince walked out, he happened to bump into Wen Chengshu, who was watching the show in the corner.


    The Seventh Prince didn¡¯t like this third disciple of the Prime Minister¡¯s calm aura, especially after what had happened today, which made him lose face. It was even more unbearable.


    Wen Chengshu hid in a corner and waved at the Seventh Prince, signaling him to hurry over.


    He looked very wretched, like a peeping Tom.


    Although he was angry, the Seventh Prince still walked over and told him what had happened.


    Especially when Xu Bai snatched the mirror away and did not shine on Xu Bai.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Wen Chengshu patted his chest confidently.¡±Actually, as long as the mirror sees him, it will be triggered. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little late. He doesn¡¯t need to look in the mirror.¡±


    ¡°What you mean is that I¡¯ve completely become a tool for you to execute your plan, and you¡¯re deliberately making me look bad.¡±¡±


    It was obvious that he only needed to touch it, but he insisted that he had to look in the mirror to successfully trigger it. This was clearly Wen Chengshu deliberately not telling him and letting him come over to make a fool of himself.


    And with the Prime Minister¡¯s temper, he would never deliberately make things difficult for him.


    The reason was that this matter was definitely Wen Chengshu¡¯s own decision.


    ¡°Seventh Prince, don¡¯t be angry. No matter what, this is a form of training.¡±Wen Chengshu said with an extremely indifferent expression.


    He did not have the arrogance of a scholar. Instead, he had a hidden aura.


    ¡°What a good training.¡± The Seventh Prince gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to break. However, when he thought of the other party¡¯s identity and his cooperation with the other party, he could only swallow his broken teeth.


    Wen Chengshu took out a brush and drew in the sky for a moment. He easily transmitted the image of Xu Bai.


    In the courtyard.


    Xu Bai was about to throw away the mirror in his hand, but he did not expect an inexplicable airflow to appear in the mirror. This airflow carried a light that made people unable to look directly at it, as if it was the light of the righteous path.


    ¡°There is indeed a problem.¡±


    The two servant girls guarding the door did not notice anything unusual. Even though the light was very dazzling, the two servant girls did not seem to see it.


    Xu Bai deduced from this that this thing was actually heading precisely for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s specifically targeted at me.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai braced himself and prepared to deal with this inexplicable light.


    But in the next moment, before he could react, the light from the mirror in front of him gradually weakened and finally disappeared completely, as if it had never been there.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Bai was puzzled. He held the mirror in his hand and looked at it repeatedly, but he could not see anything different.


    There was clearly a light just now, but this light flashed and disappeared in the blink of an eye. What was going on?


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t make up his mind, but he still threw the mirror in his hand away, turned around, and returned to his room. He planned to take a good look to see if there was anything wrong with him.


    Just as he returned to his room, Wen Chengshu, who was in a corner outside, looked at the light in front of him. He was stunned on the spot, as if he was a wooden statue. He did not react at all.


    The Seventh Prince was curious and wanted to push it away, but he thought that these things were very strange. If he touched them and something happened, he would have no place to reason, so he suppressed his curiosity.


    Wen Chengshu¡¯s face was filled with a dull expression. After a moment, the scene in front of him disappeared. His expression was slightly gloomy, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    At this moment, only he, the third disciple of the Prime Minister, knew that what had happened in that instant was too exciting.


    As everyone knew, the Eternal Noble Spirit Chapter had an extremely powerful effect on people who had evil in their hearts. The more serious it was, the stronger the effect.


    However, nothing seemed to have happened just now, which proved that not only did Xu Bai not have any evil in his heart, but he was also a person with a noble spirit.


    However, these were only laymen¡¯s opinions. As an expert, Wen Chengshu knew that there was a second kind of accident.


    No one could have a pure heart, unless they were newborn babies. Otherwise, they would more or less have some dirty things to do. However, Xu Bai did not even have any reaction in the mirror, which could only mean the second situation.


    The second possibility was that Xu Bai had already defeated the Eternal Noble Spirit, but was that possible?


    It was simply impossible!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This was because Xu Bai was not a scholar. Although according to the current intelligence, Xu Bai had learned a lot, the knowledge of scholars occupied a very small share.


    ¡°I really want to see what kind of extraordinary person he is, to be able to resist even Teacher¡¯s handiwork.¡±Wen Chengshu took a deep breath, raised the brush in his hand, and drew in the air.


    He had already learned the Eternal Noble Spirit Chapter, so he wanted to use this opportunity to use the Eternal Noble Spirit Chapter as a guide to investigate its roots. Even if he could only find a trace, it would be extremely useful.


    A noble spirit unique to scholars flowed through Wen Chengshu¡¯s heart and spread in the air along the brush. A moment later, Wen Chengshu closed his eyes.


    In the next moment, he seemed to see a vast expanse of white light. In the white light, there were lines of words that were constantly being transmitted..

 Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: 5,000 Years of Culture, Are You Joking? (8000) _3

    Chapter 571: 5,000 Years of Culture, Are You Joking? (8000) _3


    Translator: 549690339


    The words grew from small to large and gradually became clear, entering Wen Chengshu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°A gentleman¡¯s duty is to cultivate his body and the world will be peaceful.¡±


    ¡°A gentleman is not inferior to a villain.¡±


    ¡°A gentleman should be careful of what he does not see and fear what he does not hear.¡±


    Many sentences appeared in front of him. These sentences were formed by the words just now. In Wen Chengshu¡¯s opinion, every sentence was deafening.


    Every sentence was able to cause a huge shock to him. It even made his entire body feel numb. This feeling was resonance.


    Wen Cheng Shu stood rooted to the spot, his shoulders trembling. The brush in his hand cracked. Compared to his previous calmness, Wen Cheng Shu was now unusually excited.


    The words that he had discovered through the Eternal Noble Spirit were all the words in Xu Bai¡¯s subconscious.


    Either Xu Bai had seen it before but didn¡¯t remember it, and only subconsciously remembered it.


    Or Xu Bai wrote it himself!


    Wen Chengshu quickly came up with the second possibility, because the first possibility was unlikely. If someone had written it and Xu Bai had read it, that person¡¯s talent would have flowed like a great river, and everyone in the world would have seen it. How could he be unknown?


    Of course, what he didn¡¯t know was that Xu Bai couldn¡¯t remember all of them, but as a person who had grown up in five thousand years of culture, he should have seen all of them, right?


    After seeing it, it left a shadow in his subconscious. Now, it was only triggered by Wen Chengshu.


    ¡°This person is truly a world-shocking talent. He should be the treasure of a scholar like me. No, I have to let teacher know about this!¡±


    Wen Chengshu turned around and prepared to leave.


    He wished that he could grow wings and walk to his teacher and say all the words he had just seen. However, before he could take two steps, a voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    ¡°Your Highness, Seventh Prince, you have gone too far this time.¡±


    Xu Bai stood in the air. As a mortal evolution state master, he had learned how to fly.


    There was no wind blowing, but the Sun and Moon Daoist robe on Xu Bai¡¯s body moved without wind, making him look a little terrifying.


    Not long ago, Xu Bai suddenly felt that someone was spying on him. When he walked out of the door and scanned the place with his divine sense, he discovered the abnormality here.


    The Seventh Prince suddenly felt a huge pressure. He hurriedly looked at Wen Chengshu and prepared to speak.


    However, he did not expect that he would feel a sharp pain in his chest the next moment. He had already been sent flying high into the air and landed heavily on the ground.


    ¡°Xu Bai, how dare you!¡± Around the Seventh Prince, a dozen shadows suddenly appeared. Then, these people pounced on Xu Bai.


    ¡°You bunch of dogs raised by the Seventh Prince, are you even worthy of talking to me?¡±Xu Bai waved his sleeves.


    A chaotic aura spread out, filled with endless despair. At the same time, these people were all sent flying and spat out blood. If it wasn¡¯t for Bai showing mercy, they would have died by now.


    ¡°Xu Bai, how dare you hit me!¡±


    The Seventh Prince finally couldn¡¯t hold back his arrogant and despotic character after being hit again and again. He stood up, his hair disheveled, and pointed at Xu Bai with a face full of anger.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just teaching you a lesson on behalf of His Majesty.¡±Xu Bai smiled and slapped the Seventh Prince¡¯s face.


    How strong was he now?


    According to Eunuch Wei, an Extraordinary first-grade expert could even fight an Extraordinary third-grade.


    How could the Seventh Prince resist?


    With this slap, the Seventh Prince flew up again and crashed into the wall beside him. Other than anger, there was also shock.


    NO!


    The palace seemed to be loose, but it was heavily guarded and orderly. Now that he was beaten up, why didn¡¯t anyone stand up to stop him?


    In an instant, the Seventh Prince recalled what Wen Chengshu had said not long ago.


    ¡°How can the blessing of the Sword Empress ensure that you live a carefree


    The Seventh Prince instantly understood.


    He was trembling, but he tried his best to hold onto the wall.


    As he faced the approaching Bai, his mind was full of thoughts, but there was no fear on his face.


    As a member of the royal family, how could he be afraid?


    Although he had never experienced the First Prince¡¯s battles on the battlefield, his state of mind was not bad since he was young.


    However, his heart was still filled with sadness.


    ¡°Have I finally used up all of Mother¡¯s blessings?


    A thought appeared in his mind. After this thought appeared, it instantly spread in his mind.


    He remembered a long time ago. No, to be precise, he had grown up listening to the legend of his mother.


    She was a true heroine, and 99% of the men in the world could not compare to her.


    Now, he suddenly felt that he had lost face. He had not lost the face of the royal family, but his mother.


    The Seventh Prince raised his hands.


    There was a powerful aura circulating around his body.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He wanted to fight. At least he didn¡¯t want Xu Bai to beat him too badly. At least he didn¡¯t want to show fear.


    However, Xu Bail s Heavenly Change was chaotic to begin with. The Seventh Prince could not resist his instincts. He could only lean against the wall to prevent himself from falling to the ground.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Xu Bai stopped and said,¡± Although I¡¯ve never seen the Sword Empress, I¡¯ve heard of her legends. At least you didn¡¯t bring shame to her reputation with your current appearance.¡±¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Seventh Prince¡¯s legs trembled.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Xu Bai said indifferently.


    The Seventh Prince was stunned and did not react for a long time..

 Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: 5,000 Years of Culture, Are You Joking? (8000) _4

    Chapter 572: 5,000 Years of Culture, Are You Joking? (8000) _4


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, Wen Chengshu cupped his hands and said,¡±¡±Congratulations, Seventh Prince, for awakening.¡±


    When the Seventh Prince heard this, he finally understood. His expression became a little complicated.¡±lt¡¯s father¡­ Who made you do this?¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for His Majesty¡¯s face, you wouldn¡¯t be worth my effort. This is a good opportunity, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡±


    The Seventh Prince smiled bitterly and did not say anything else. He turned around and left.


    However, the way he left was exceptionally different. He was no longer as arrogant and despotic as before.


    Only Xu Bai and Wen Chengshu were left at the scene.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Seventh Prince to change his personality so easily. It¡¯s really rare.¡± Wen Chengshu sighed.¡±


    ¡°When a person loses someone to rely on, he will change.¡±Xu Bai shrugged his shoulders and made a boring emoji: ¡± He¡¯s not a good-for-nothing. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been living under his mother¡¯s blessing for a long time and has developed a personality. When the blessing disappears and he gets beaten up, there will be two situations.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡®Which two?¡± Wen Chengshu asked curiously.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, from then on, his personality became even more extreme.¡±Xu Bai raised two fingers and said indifferently, ¡°¡±The second is to change your personality.¡±


    ¡°What if he is in the first situation and hasn¡¯t changed?¡±Wen Chengshu continued to ask.


    Xu Bai smiled lightly.¡± Then let¡¯s beat him up again. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved by two rounds of beating. ¡®¡±¡®


    Wen Chengshu cupped his hands.¡± I¡¯ve gained some knowledge today. It¡¯s getting late. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡¯¡±¡®


    After saying that, Wen Chengshu planned to turn around and leave.


    However, before he could take two steps, Xu Bail s figure flashed and appeared in front of him again.


    He still looked calm and collected, but the golden and gray-white light around Xu Bai¡¯s body merged, creating an extreme chaos.


    Wen Chengshu took a deep breath and said,¡±¡±Lord Xu, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Xu Bai raised his hand and accurately landed on Wen Chengshu¡¯s face.


    Wen Chengshu was sent flying. After rolling on the ground a few times, he struggled to get up.


    ¡°Today, on account of the Prime Minister, I will only give you a slap.¡±Xu Bai withdrew his hand.¡± I¡¯m a person who keeps my personal and private affairs separate. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your role in this just because you put the blame on the Seventh Prince. ¡®¡±¡®


    Wen Chengshu covered his face and smiled bitterly.¡±Today¡¯s matter was indeed my fault. Teacher once said that if there was a mistake, then there should be punishment.¡±


    Xu Bai placed his hands behind his back. The golden and grayish white light around him quickly disappeared.


    He turned around and returned to his residence, leaving behind a sentence.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    After Xu Bai left, Wen Chengshu finally heaved a sigh of relief. His entire body was drenched in cold sweat.


    Especially his palms, which were already covered in sweat. The chaotic power almost drove him crazy. If it weren¡¯t for his noble spirit, he would have been unable to resist it long ago.


    ¡°With this kind of strength, how can the young people of today live their lives?¡±Wen Chengshu smiled bitterly and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He didn¡¯t forget about his own matters and quickly left.


    After leaving this place, Wen Chengshu directly left the palace and came to a large residence in the capital.


    There were two family members guarding the big house, but when they saw that it was Wen Chengshu, they let him in.


    The decoration of the courtyard was particularly unique and elegant. Wen Chengshu didn¡¯t have time to appreciate it. Soon, he came to a group of houses and knocked on the door gently.


    A moment later, the door opened automatically. Wen Chengshu walked in and bowed to a sitting figure.


    ¡°Disciple greets teacher.¡±


    Prime Minister Wen¡¯s hair was white, but he was dressed neatly and plainly. He


    was holding a brush and writing with his head down. When Wen Chengshu came in, he did not even look up.


    Although the surroundings were particularly unique, upon closer inspection, they were all simple and ordinary items. Other than the fact that they looked more elegant on the surface, they would not be worth much on the street.


    This was the home of the current prime minister. Other than looking big, everything else was extremely simple.


    Distinguishing public and private was Prime Minister Wen¡¯s specialty.


    It was also Prime Minister Wen¡¯s specialty to be wholeheartedly devoted to Great Chu.


    Sometimes, even as a disciple, Wen Chengshu felt that his teacher was too heartless towards him.


    Other than his salary, he did not want anything else.


    And this salary was left behind by the teacher for his own survival.


    To put it bluntly, even a county magistrate the size of a sesame seed had a better life than his teacher.


    Sometimes, Wen Chengshu even wanted to ask, was this life worth it?


    But he did not ask.


    Everyone had different thoughts, but his teacher was happy to accept it.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you so flustered?¡±Prime Minister Wen put the brush aside and frowned.


    Although he was already old, he naturally had the air of a scholar. It didn¡¯t look very strong, but it was especially entranced.


    Wen Chengshu thought for a moment, but in the end, he still told her what he had encountered, especially when he saw those sentences.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The scene fell into silence. Prime Minister Wen leaned against his chair and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not bother about it.¡± Prime Minister Wen waved his hand and said, ¡°Your Majesty has won this round.¡±¡±


    Wen Cheng Shu nodded. There were some things he wanted to say, but he didn¡¯t dare to say them out loud.


    ¡°A gentleman is magnanimous. If you have something to say, just say it. Why do you have to act like a villain?¡±Prime Minister Wen snapped.


    Wen Chengshu shivered and hurriedly said, ¡®¡±¡®Teacher, what do you think of Xu Bai?¡±

 Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: 5,000 Years of Culture, Are You Joking?(8000) _5

    Chapter 573: 5,000 Years of Culture, Are You Joking?(8000) _5


    Translator: 549690339


    Prime Minister Wen pondered for a moment and said,¡± He is talented, and a great talent at that. I can tell from the sentences you brought back. However, his thoughts are contrary to mine. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°For example, Xu Bails good friend, Yun Zihai.¡±


    ¡°He is also a talented young man, but he wants to achieve autonomy.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, anyone who doesn¡¯t protect the interests of Great Chu is against me.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡± Wen Chengshu hesitated.


    He didn¡¯t finish his words because he felt that everyone said that his teacher was a pedantic person, and the most pedantic person in the world.


    So¡­ Why did his teacher agree again, especially Yun Zihai? Back then, his teacher had strongly opposed it, but in the end, he still agreed.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Prime Minister Wen sighed and asked,¡±¡±Even you think I¡¯m a pedantic person?¡±


    ¡°I dare not.¡± Wen Chengshu quickly lowered his head.


    Prime Minister Wen stood up and walked to the window. Looking at the scenery outside, he said slowly.


    ¡°As the Prime Minister, how can I not know the benefits of reform?¡±


    ¡°However, there is a price to pay for change.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m old, and I can¡¯t afford to pay the price. I know that if I continue with my method, even though the great motherland won¡¯t reach the peak of glory, it will definitely continue.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s method. Yun Zihai¡¯s self-control and Xu Bai¡¯s following were changes.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t tell whether it will succeed or fail. This is just a small-scale experiment by His Majesty. I agree to the experiment, but I have to control the factors that will lead to success.¡¯


    Wen Chengshu nodded, but he knew very well that his teacher would no longer care about Xu Bai¡¯s matters.


    However, just like Yun Zihai back then, the teacher still did not like Xu Bai.


    Wen Chengshu left, leaving only Prime Minister Wen.


    Prime Minister Wen looked at the empty room and sat back down on his chair. He looked exhausted.


    ¡°In this world, whether it¡¯s Great Chu, Great Yue, or the Berserkers, they all want to unify it because only by unifying it can they truly enter that place.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who can unify it.¡±


    Ever since Xu Bai beat up the Seventh Prince, the Seventh Prince had stopped.


    More than ten days had passed since the last time. The one-month deadline was almost up, and there were only less than ten days left.


    Xu Bai still had nothing to do, but he had made a huge change.


    The puppet of the Fourth Stage had become a puppet of the First Stage, and the black saber at his waist had appeared again.


    It was still called Hundred Break, but it was already a first-grade Hundred Break. There was a huge improvement.


    It was all thanks to the materials that the Nine Princess had given him. Otherwise, he would not have had so many materials to make it.


    Today, Xu Bai carried the Hundred Break on his waist as usual. He first went to the royal treasury to take a look at Ye Zits learning progress.


    Ye Zi was learning from the old woman, and her learning progress was very fast. It was as if she had opened the door to a new world, and she was actually faintly stepping into the Second Stage Realm.


    After all, the old woman was an expert comparable to Eunuch Wei. It was normal for her to have such an ability to improve.


    After touring the royal treasury, he followed the path and ran to the Ninth Princess ¡®palace. He teased Qing Xue for a while. After Qing Xue rolled her eyes, he leisurely returned to his residence.


    The matter of him beating up the Seventh Prince had also spread throughout the Imperial Family.


    As for what the members of the royal family were thinking, Xu Bai was not sure, nor was he interested in knowing.


    He had indeed been living comfortably recently. He had been waiting for the Emperor¡¯s reply. Seeing that the time was almost up, Xu Bai was looking forward to it even more.


    What kind of reward is it?


    According to Eunuch Wei, the reward would definitely satisfy him.


    It was as if the grand prize was about to be revealed, but he was still waiting. It was very uncomfortable.


    After returning to his residence, Xu Bai leaned back on the chair and rested


    leisurely.


    ¡°Less than ten days.¡±


    Xu Bai thought to himself as he placed his hands on his head.


    The afternoon sun shone through the window. Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and felt a little sleepy.


    The first-grade puppet stood guard at the side, seemingly untired.


    Just as Xu Bai was about to fall asleep, footsteps came from outside the door.


    Eunuch Wei pushed open the door and entered. After seeing Xu Bai¡¯s condition, he smiled and said,¡±¡±You little brat, you sure are satisfied.¡±


    Xu Bai woke up from his sleep and stood up.¡±¡±So it¡¯s Eunuch Wei. Please come in. ¡±


    During this period of time, besides wandering around, he would drink with Eunuch Wei every day. He suddenly found that he and Eunuch Wei hit it off. The more they talked, the more they got along.


    If the two of them were not old, they would probably take advantage of the time to drink and burn yellow paper to become sworn brothers.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai looked at Eunuch Wei¡¯s hand. He was a little disappointed when he didn¡¯t see the wine jar.


    ¡°Xu brat, you only know how to drink every day. It seems that I¡¯ve aroused your addiction to alcohol during this period of time. You have to quit. Alcohol can easily delay things.¡±Eunuch Wei shook his head and walked to Xu Bai. He took out a letter and handed it to Xu Bai.


    There was no wine to drink, and another letter was handed over. It seemed that there was something important.


    Xu Bai took the letter and opened it. After reading it briefly, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°What does Your Majesty mean?¡±

 Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: The King of Chu: This Power Is Big Enough

    Chapter 574: The King of Chu: This Power Is Big Enough


    (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai put down the letter in his hand and looked at Eunuch Wei. The meaning in his eyes was obvious. The contents of the letter confused him.


    Eunuch Wei smiled and extended two fingers to pick up the letter. He found a lighter and lit the letter, placing it in the brazier.


    He watched the brazier burn brighter and brighter until the letter turned to ashes. Then, he slowly opened his mouth.


    If you hadn¡¯t reached the mortal evolution state, then everything would be fine. But now that you¡¯re at this state, His Majesty will definitely reward you handsomely.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Only you who have reached your current realm can be worthy of this reward.


    However, in order to obtain this reward, you must be convinced by others.¡±


    ¡°Establishing prestige is one of them. This is for your own good. When you establish this prestige, everything will be in your hands.¡±


    Eunuch Wei turned around and hid his hands in his sleeves.


    Xu Bai touched his chin and said,¡± Eunuch Wei, we are drinking buddies. Don¡¯t be so mysterious. You burned this letter so quickly just now. What if I don¡¯t remember the name on it?¡¯¡±¡®


    Eunuch Wei had a sinister smile on his face, but after hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, he was stunned on the spot. Clearly, Xu Bai¡¯s thoughts were too jumpy, and he did not react in time.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. You can¡¯t remember these things at your realm?¡±


    He thought that Xu Bai really didn¡¯t write it down, so he was thinking of writing it again.


    However, when he saw Xu Bai¡¯s smile, he understood that Xu Bai was teasing him. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    ¡°In this imperial palace, there are only a handful of people who dare to tease me, and you are one of them.¡±


    Xu Bai stood up and stopped in front of Eunuch Wei.¡±¡±This matter can¡¯t stop me, but I still need to know what the reward is and whether it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Eunuch Wei sighed and said,¡± Brat Xu, you¡¯re good at everything. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too materialistic. Your character as a businessman is too obvious.¡±


    ¡°Business is business.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with better to talk about business than feelings.¡±


    Eunuch Wei pondered for a long time. After a moment, he finally made up his mind and slowly spat out a sentence.


    ¡°Is a huge reward enough?¡±


    ¡°What is a huge reward?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    This name sounded interesting, but he wanted to know the exact meaning, so he wanted Eunuch Wei to explain it clearly.


    ¡°Lord Xu, you know about the matter of being conferred the title of king, right?¡±said Eunuch Wei.


    Xu Bai nodded. He had heard about it from the Ninth Princess.


    ¡°Then Lord Xu also knows that the world is so big. How can these four imperial families control it?¡±Eunuch Wei continued.


    Great Chu is very large,¡± Xu Bai muttered.¡± It¡¯s impossible to control it with just the four members of the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Just the four of you is almost non-existent to His Majesty¡¯s arrangements. But what if you add in some kings with different surnames?¡±Eunuch Wei finally said the last sentence.


    Xu Bai was stunned. Then, he took two steps forward and looked straight at Eunuch Wei, trying to see something strange in his eyes.


    However, Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t seem to have any abnormalities at all. He just stared at Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath and said,¡± Your Majesty¡¯s intention is to confer me the title of King of a different surname. How generous.¡¯¡±¡®


    Eunuch Wei said,¡± You know the current situation of Great Chu. His Majesty developed too quickly back then, causing him to look extremely glorious, but in reality, he was just a piece of rotten wood.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen all kinds of local officials taking bribes and bending the law, and even colluding with outsiders.¡±


    ¡°If we give a place to those trustworthy people and let them govern, it would be much better than His Majesty doing everything.¡± Xu Bai nodded thoughtfully.


    There were many benefits to becoming a king.


    One of them was to protect the unification of the imperial power and expand their ruling area.


    However, Xu Bai had his own ideas. In his previous life, there were many examples of rebellion by vassal kings in history.


    Emperor Jing of the Han Dynasty was almost killed. The Ming Dynasty enfeoffed the kings, but the result was that Zhu Di¡¯s power was too great, and Emperor Jianwen disappeared.


    ¡°Your Majesty isn¡¯t afraid?¡± Xu Bai asked for his thoughts.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Eunuch Wei shook his head and said,¡± Why should I be afraid? As long as His Majesty is still in power, who would dare to deceive the Emperor? Besides, when he is conferred the title of King, he will definitely consider the issue of mutual restraint.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make an analogy. For example, if you and I are neighboring kings and you dare to deceive the emperor or collude with outsiders, I will report it to you and receive a reward from the emperor.¡±


    ¡°This way, it¡¯s much better than the current situation where we¡¯re not connected.¡±


    As he spoke, Eunuch Wei seemed to have opened his mouth and continued to speak.


    ¡°As long as Your Majesty is in power, this Great Chu will not dare to be in chaos.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty and King Sheng You are the foundation of the entire Great Chu State. As long as they are around, they can suppress it. It¡¯s just that His Majesty doesn¡¯t want the people to be troubled by rotten wood again.¡±


    Xu Bai understood.


    He had forgotten that in this era, individual strength was still at the peak.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Even if you had soldiers and horses in your hands, unless you were someone like King Sheng You, your individual strength was simply too strong.


    For example, Eunuch Wei, with him guarding the palace, was better than thousands of troops.


    Let alone the Chu Emperor?


    Although Xu Bai didn¡¯t know how strong the Chu Emperor was, he knew that it definitely wasn¡¯t weak.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not too interested in this reward.¡±Xu Bai shook his head, indicating that he was not interested..

 Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Emperor Chu: This Power Is Big Enough (2)

    Chapter 575: Emperor Chu: This Power Is Big Enough (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Becoming king?


    No one else would have been able to refuse, but Xu Bai didn¡¯t like it. What was the point of having a cheat?


    It was better to be free and unfettered. When there was nothing to do, he would work on the progress bar and then continue to strengthen himself. It was better than sealing a territory.


    Eunuch Wei patted Xu Bail s shoulder and said,¡¯¡±¡®l know what you think. You are a person who likes freedom, but your king is completely different from others.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    This sudden sentence aroused Xu Bai¡¯s interest.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°A king who can kill a king.¡± Eunuch Wei smiled.¡± You don¡¯t have a fief, but you have endless power. You can do whatever you want in Great Chu. No, I can¡¯t say that you¡¯re doing whatever you want. You should be upholding justice.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°As long as you have evidence, you can kill any guilty king, even if they are from the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Usually, you can walk around as you wish, no matter where you go. You have absolute freedom in this regard.¡±


    Xu Bai thought for a moment.


    To be honest, this reward was indeed very big.


    He did not have a fief, but he had great power.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Majesty afraid that I¡¯ll use my power indiscriminately?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    With this power, it would be easy for him to frame someone.


    After framing him, he would kill him with a knife. Those so-called kings would probably have their tails between their legs when they saw him.


    ¡± I believe,¡± Eunuch Wei said with a smile.¡± Your Majesty and I believe that a person who can see the Noble Spirit in the mirror would not do such a thing.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Good heavens.


    He kept feeling that something was wrong. It turned out that the emperor was involved. Otherwise, how could he have come into contact with that mirror?


    However, what was the Eternal Noble Spirit? He did not seem to be affected.


    However, all of this was not important. What was important was that this reward had other uses for him.


    Was he the kind of person who abused his power? To be honest, yes and no.


    Without using this thing to harm people, he could get some good things for himself.


    For example¡­Progress bar.


    From time to time, he would find an emperor and sit around. At the same time, he would use his authority to look for the progress bar. Wasn¡¯t that great? After all, he was free and had huge power.


    Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t know what Xu Bai was thinking, so he kept saying,¡±¡±ln fact, His Majesty thinks that you can use this power a little to find some benefits for yourself. It will give those people a feeling of greed and make them lower their guard.¡±


    Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t add any embellishment to his original words.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xu Bai licked his lips.¡±


    This was perfect. It was equivalent to the emperor personally asking him to use his power to get it.


    Eunuch Wei nodded, indicating that he was completely serious.


    He pulled the topic back and said, ¡°Now, do you understand why I want you to do as the letter says?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Bai smiled.¡± Actually, I would have done the same even without Your Majesty¡¯s permission. After all, these are my enemies. When do we start?¡±¡±


    The corner of Eunuch Wei¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew that Xu Bai¡¯s enthusiastic appearance was completely fake. He could not help but wonder if there was a problem with the Eternal Noble Spirit.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be an extremely upright person?


    Shouldn¡¯t he be the kind of person who would burst out with righteous spirit like a beehive that had been poked?


    Why did it feel so treacherous?


    If he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he wouldn¡¯t think about it.


    Eunuch Wei felt that the Prime Minister should be fine. After all, the Prime Minister had never made a mistake in all these years.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it tonight.¡± Eunuch Wei calmed his thoughts and said,¡±His Majesty will also cooperate. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°No problem.¡± Xu Bai patted his chest and promised.


    Then, Eunuch Wei turned around and left.


    However, before they left, the two of them talked about Yun Zihai, which was what Xu Bai wanted to talk about.


    Yun Zihai had been specially granted a place by the emperor to govern himself. Now, he was being conferred a king. Wouldn¡¯t this matter overlap with Yun Zihai¡¯s side?


    Soon, Eunuch Wei gave him an explanation.


    Yun Zihai¡¯s self-governance was actually a small experiment, in order to find out the next king. Now, it seemed that this method would work, and Yun Zihai would probably become a king with a different surname.


    After that, the two of them chatted for a long time before Eunuch Wei left.


    After Eunuch Wei left, the smile on Xu Bails face gradually disappeared and he sat back down on the chair.


    After this conversation, he finally understood the Emperor¡¯s thoughts.


    If the emperor had enough children, they could all be arranged for the royal family. After all, as an emperor, it was impossible to confer titles to people with different surnames.


    However, with the current situation of Great Chu, it was extremely difficult to change from scratch. He could only use the method of a king with a different surname.


    Throughout history, no emperor was willing to use this method. This was also a helpless move, but there were some areas where it could be flexible.


    This flexibility was Xu Bai.


    Giving Xu Bai immense power and even the ability to kill kings was a form of intimidation to those kings with different surnames.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He also made Xu Bai appear a little greedy to show the other kings that Xu Bai was not an iron bucket.


    Otherwise, how could those people with disloyalty be exposed?


    With all these circumstances stacked together, Xu Bai knew that the Emperor really had his own ideas.


    However, Xu Bai didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    This matter could give him some benefits, especially great power. It could allow him to get more progress bars, so he could do it..

 Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Emperor Chu: This Power Is Big Enough (3)

    Chapter 576: Emperor Chu: This Power Is Big Enough (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    In short, it was very profitable.


    As for what he was going to do tonight, it was actually very simple.


    There were many names written on the letter. These people were the backers of the people who had intercepted and killed Xu Bai on his way to the capital.


    Many of them had already been dealt with by the Emperor in secret, but he had left a few tough bones for Xu Bai.


    The reason was very simple. It was specially for Xu Bai to establish his prestige.


    Xu Bai¡¯s king was different. He specialized in killing kings, so prestige was one of them.


    This was the best time.


    Xu Bai lay on the chair and closed his eyes. He was still pondering in his mind.


    He had a feeling that the Chu Emperor¡¯s step was somewhat incomprehensible. This was because the matter of conferring a king seemed to be too hasty.


    But he couldn¡¯t find any problem with his middle.


    In short, the Chu Emperor definitely had other plans.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± Xu Bai opened his eyes and looked at the night sky outside the window.


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, night fell.


    Xu Bai carried Bai Lie on his waist. In the dark night, he walked alone in the Imperial City and left the city gate.


    Along the way, no one stopped him. Even if some soldiers saw him, they would greet him respectfully.


    After leaving the palace, he closed his eyes and thought about the contents of the letter, including the map. He opened his eyes again and walked in a certain direction.


    The moon was round, but it was covered by a layer of dark clouds.


    In a mansion, Xu Bai left with a knife dipped in blood.


    These were all people who had wanted to harm him in the past. He had no pity for them.


    Chaos and despair, gold and grayish-white, lit up all over the capital from time to time.


    The next day.


    When Xu Bai arrived at the gate of the Imperial Palace, the soldiers guarding it couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    The weather was good during the day, and there were no clouds in the sky.


    However, Xu Bail s body had a bloody smell that made people¡¯s scalps go numb.


    The black blade Hundred Rend was already covered in a thick layer of dried blood.


    His Sun and Moon Daoist robe was also drenched in bright red blood, so red that it seemed to be dyed in color.


    Even the soldiers who had been on the battlefield for a long time felt their hearts palpitate when they saw this scene.


    Xu Bai walked step by step with his saber in hand until he arrived at the Emperor¡¯s royal study.


    No one stopped him. When the maids and eunuchs in the palace saw Xu Bai, they were so scared that their faces turned pale.


    ¡°Dong dong dong!¡± Xu Bai knocked on the door.


    A moment later, the door opened automatically. The Chu Emperor sat in the room, looking at Xu Bai, who was covered in blood, and waved his hand.


    Xu Bai smiled and wiped the blood off Hundred Break with his finger before walking in.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wash up before coming to see me? It seems like you are in a hurry.¡± The Chu Emperor poured a cup of tea for Xu Bai, completely unconcerned about the bloodstains on Xu Bail s hands.


    Xu Bai took a sip of the hot tea and put down the teacup.¡±¡±When I was killing people last night, I suddenly had an inspiration and wanted to ask Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What you want to ask is that I made this decision in a hurry, right?¡± the Chu Emperor muttered.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and said without hesitation,¡±lt¡¯s true that enfeoffing a vassal king can solve the problem of Great Chu, but there are better ways to solve it. Moreover, there¡¯s no risk. Although this risk is useless to Your Majesty, it¡¯s at least a risk.¡±


    ¡°Once there are people who are close to Your Majesty, such as the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race, they are likely to take advantage of this risk and bring about certain losses.¡±


    The Chu Emperor smiled.¡± That¡¯s why I asked you to make a move. With you around, these kings with different surnames won¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at the Chu Emperor, but his meaning was very obvious.


    He didn¡¯t believe it.


    The surroundings became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, there was definitely something deep inside. Otherwise, the Chu Emperor wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry. If he wasn¡¯t in such a hurry, he could have used other methods that weren¡¯t too dangerous.


    Conferring the title of emperor was the fastest, but it was also the most problematic.


    He had killed people last night, and as he killed, he had this idea.


    The Chu Emperor was silent for a long time. Finally, he sighed.¡±You really want to know?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded. He did not want to be kept in the dark.


    There were some things that he had to be clear about before he could take action. Otherwise, he would rather not have this reward.


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s gaze focused. After a moment, he finally said,¡±¡±Have you heard of the Bizarre Market?¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned for a moment. After he reacted, he nodded.


    ¡°You actually know about it?¡± The Chu Emperor was slightly surprised.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened when Xu Bai entered the Bizarre City of Humans and Bizarre City of Demons. He only knew that Xu Bai had disappeared during that period of time.


    ¡°I know a thing or two, but what does the bizarre market have to do with being conferred the title of king?¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    He did not understand. What was the connection between them?


    The Bizarre Market was filled with strange things. After people entered, their souls would quickly disappear and they would become idiots.


    Similarly, the strangeness in the Bizarre Market would instantly become an idiot when it came to the human world.


    The strangeness that was currently stuck here was also the same. Therefore, they did not have any rationality and only knew how to kill crazily.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Since you know, I won¡¯t explain the mechanism to you because I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±the Chu Emperor said slowly.


    ¡°However, I know one thing, and it¡¯s the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°In this world, whoever can unify it has the right to lead the army straight up and break the sealed rules without losing their soul.¡±


    ¡°What benefits?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡¯


    Even after hearing what the Chu Emperor had said, he still wanted to know what benefits there were.. After all, without any benefits, who would think of ways to enter that place?

 Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Emperor Chu: This Power Is Big Enough (4)

    Chapter 577: Emperor Chu: This Power Is Big Enough (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    If he unified the world, he wouldn¡¯t be restricted by the divine soul. The Chu Emperor clearly wanted to enter.


    ¡°Benefits?¡± ¡± According to the legends, there are countless treasures there,¡± the Chu Emperor said.¡± However, the strangeness of that place makes it impossible to use them. There are also countless opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I also want these things very much, but there are more important things.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race are thinking, nor do I know their purpose in entering the city. But my purpose is to get rid of the person who is lying on the bed.¡±


    As he spoke, the Chu Emperor walked to the desk behind him and opened one of the drawers. He took out a map and unfolded it on the table.


    When Xu Bai went over and saw the map, his face was expressionless, but his heart was in turmoil.


    ¡°This is the map of the Bizarre City.¡± The Chu Emperor slowly said,¡± Of course, it¡¯s only a portion. I only have a fragment of the map, which was passed down from the Gale Country.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left because the Great Yue and the Barbarians won¡¯t give me any extra time.¡±


    ¡°After I heard that there was a bizarre market, I had an idea. How could my


    Great Chu let the bizarre market become a threat?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I want to unify the world and eliminate the threat.¡±


    Having said that, the Chu Emperor didn¡¯t say anything else. Clearly, he had already said what he wanted to say. Now, it was up to Xu Bai to decide how to respond.


    After hearing all the explanations, Xu Bai laughed and said,¡±¡±ln that case, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to ask?¡± The Chu Emperor raised his eyebrows.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Xu Bai shrugged.¡±


    He was only here to hear the reason. These things were too far away from him. It was enough for him to know. As for getting involved, he absolutely did not like to get involved.


    With this time, he might as well spend more time on the progress bar.


    As for the matter of becoming a king, Xu Bai was naturally happy. He had power and freedom, and he could use this power to find progress bars. He would definitely be happy to accept it.


    The Chu Emperor looked straight at Xu Bai. He didn¡¯t see any abnormality on Xu Bai¡¯s face. He waved his hand and said,¡±¡±ln that case, you can leave first. In a few days, Zhen will settle this matter.¡±


    Xu Bai cupped his hands, turned around, and left.


    The Chu Emperor stared at Xu Bai as he left. After Xu Bai left, Eunuch Wei appeared in the royal study.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you really going to be conferred the title of King?¡± Eunuch Wei asked.


    Only then did the Chu Emperor retract his gaze and nod his head with certainty.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but his meaning was clear. He wouldn¡¯t waver on this matter.


    ¡°Xu Bai is only at the mortal evolution state. ¡°Eunuch Wei hesitated, but the time he had spent growing up was too short, and he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to take up such an important position.¡±


    The Chu Emperor glanced at Eunuch Wei and said, ¡®¡±¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so concerned about a young man.¡±


    Eunuch Wei lowered his head in silence.


    ¡°His growth will definitely shock everyone in the world.¡±¡±Don¡¯t forget,¡± the Chu Emperor said with certainty, ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to calculate his whereabouts. He must have a strange move.¡±


    Eunuch Wei remained silent.


    ¡°The Great Yue and the Barbarian Race have been recuperating for such a long time. I reckon that they are already strong and powerful. However, the Great Chu Country has only been established not long ago.¡±The Chu Emperor¡¯s gaze was deep.¡± I don¡¯t have much time left. I have to prescribe the right medicine. Moreover, I have to use strong medicine.¡±¡±


    ¡°Two days later, the matter of the king will be announced in court.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Eunuch Wei bowed.


    After leaving the royal study, Xu Bai returned to his residence in the bloodstained Sun and Moon Daoist robe. He asked the servant girls to boil hot water and wash up. Then, he washed the Sun and Moon Daoist robe and put it on. Only then did he feel much more comfortable.


    This time, it had indeed exceeded his limit, especially regarding the bizarre market. It had allowed him to obtain important information.


    ¡°Who can rule the world and break the rules?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Then, he shook his head and buried the things he had obtained today in his heart, not thinking about him for the time being.


    The mysteries of this world far exceeded his imagination, especially the bizarre market. That was the strangest part.


    It was better to seize the time and increase his strength as soon as possible. After he became a king, he would use this authority to search for progress.


    After figuring everything out, he retracted his thoughts and went to sleep early.


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, two days had passed. Today was the day of the court session.


    Xu Bai had already received the news. Under the lead of a eunuch, he came to the palace where the Emperor was attending court.


    This place was still resplendent with all the civil and military officials standing here.


    Xu Bai came late, and he didn¡¯t know where he should be, so he found a row of seats and stood at the back.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the Chu Emperor wore his imperial robe and sat down on the dragon throne at the very front.


    Eunuch Wei stood at the side and gave Xu Bai a look.


    What happened next was like watching a TV series in his previous life. After Xu Bai saw the whole process with his own eyes, he gained some knowledge.


    Discussions on the political affairs and the situation in the various regions were prioritized.


    Xu Bai was a little bored and stood at the side, lost in thought.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After another hour or so, these sounds gradually stopped and came to an end.


    But today was different from the past, because the Chu Emperor had an important matter to attend to.


    Following that, along with the words ¡®Conferred King¡¯, the entire hall instantly fell silent.


    Yes, it was cold and cheerless.


    Xu Bai came back to his senses and looked around. The intense situation he had imagined did not appear..

 Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: Emperor Chu: This Power Is Big Enough (5)

    Chapter 578: Emperor Chu: This Power Is Big Enough (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    In the past, after the emperor announced a major decision, there would always be a heated discussion among the officials. However, there was no such thing now.


    Xu Bai felt two pairs of eyes staring at him.


    One of them was a white-haired old man standing in front of the civil servant.


    Xu Bai could feel the obvious disgust in his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t like him at all.


    Why was he disgusted?


    Even if he used his feet to think, Xu Bai could tell that this person was the current prime minister.


    The other was a general wearing armor.


    When the general met Xu Bail s gaze, he even mouthed something.


    Xu Bai could instantly tell that these were the words ¡°King of the Ascending


    Underworld¡±.


    Good heavens.


    He finally understood why there wasn¡¯t any heated discussion. King Sheng You and Prime Minister Wen probably knew about this.


    One of them was the King of Shengyou, and the other was the Prime Minister. Both of them knew about it, so they probably had already informed most of the people.


    ¡°So it¡¯s quite simple.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    In the main hall, it was still proceeding.


    A eunuch held the Imperial Roll and began to read out the list of kings. Other than the members of the Imperial Family, there were many other kings with different surnames.


    Xu Bai heard them and felt that they were very unfamiliar, but he remembered these names and their fiefs in his heart.


    A moment later, it was time for the finale.


    The eunuch cleared his throat and read,¡± Feng, the former Yin Posthouse¡¯s chief, Xu Bai, is King Xu. He will not be given a fief, but he will be given the power to monitor the merits and demerits of the kings. If the kings are guilty, when there is evidence, there is no need to go through the capital. They will be executed immediately.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai had thought that nothing would happen today. After listening to the recitation, he was about to come out and claim the reward. However, he did not expect it to cause a huge uproar.


    Most of the civil and military officials did not think much of it. Only those who had been conferred the title of king, especially those with different surnames, could not sit still.


    What kind of joke was this? They had waited so long for this day, but they did not expect that there would be someone above them who could supervise them. That was equivalent to a knife hanging over their heads.


    No one could stand this.


    Almost immediately, one of the officials who was conferred the title of king walked out and cupped his hands.¡±Your Majesty, I have an objection!¡±


    This person was also old. He probably followed the emperor through life and death situations back then.


    Xu Bai remembered that it was Chen Wang.


    ¡°Speak,¡± the Chu Emperor said indifferently.


    The King of Chen clasped his hands,¡± This subject believes that this cannot be done. Xu Bai has experienced many dangers along the way and has made great contributions. However, it is impossible for him to be conferred the title of King. Furthermore, he has been conferred the title of King with such great authority.¡±


    The other kings looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡°Minister Xu, what do you think about this matter?¡± The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids.¡±


    Xu Bai was originally a bystander. He didn¡¯t expect to be the one to get the gossip. He could only walk out from the back of the line.


    Now that the Chu Emperor had kicked the ball to him, he would kick it back.


    ¡°The world belongs to His Majesty. His Majesty can bestow titles to whoever he wants. Why is there still someone who cares about this kind of matter?¡±


    Originally, Chen Wang had already prepared a whole bunch of excuses, but he didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to suddenly say such a thing.


    How could this be?


    Could it be that the world doesn¡¯t belong to His Majesty?


    His Majesty would probably drag him out and behead him immediately.


    The other emperor also stepped out when he saw this scene, helping Chen Wang to solve the problem.


    ¡°Lord Xu, aren¡¯t your words chilling our hearts? We are sharing His Majesty¡¯s worries. We all have the responsibility to share His Majesty¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± &ququot; If you don¡¯t accept it, wouldn¡¯t you say that His Majesty is incompetent?¡± Xu Bai said lightly.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± This person came back to his senses and was instantly furious.¡±You¡¯re framing me! ¡±


    Xu Bai rolled his eyes. So what if I framed you? Come and hit me.


    This person was even angrier. He felt that he had met a scoundrel.


    Alright, Xu Bai.¡± The Chu Emperor rubbed his forehead.¡± Since they are suspicious of your achievements, tell them about it. ¡®¡±¡®


    He knew that Xu Bai was indirectly venting his anger.


    Hearing this, Xu Bai knew that he had to have a limit, so he put away the sloppy expression on his face and became extremely serious.


    ¡°Hmm, nothing. On the way here, I¡¯ve uncovered countless rebels. Does it count?¡±


    Chen Wang finally recovered from his initial embarrassment and shook his head,¡±Yes, but not enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve fought thousands of people on my way here and carved out a bloody path.


    Is that enough?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    Chen Wang¡¯s face stiffened, but he still shook his head,¡±lt¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    Xu Bai tilted his head and focused his gaze. In one night, I killed 212 traitors and spies in the capital. Is that enough?¡± This sentence silenced everyone.


    Chen Wang was stunned.


    How could they not know the blood that had flowed in the capital during this period of time?


    However, the problem was that Chen Wang felt that he couldn¡¯t back down. If they retreated, Xu Bail s power would be above theirs, and the problem would be them.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough!¡± Chen Wang gritted his teeth.


    As soon as these words came out, even the Chu Emperor frowned.


    Sometimes, when it came to their own interests, these people would lose their minds.


    For example, some sharp-eyed people had already noticed that the Chu Emperor was unhappy.


    After all, it was His Majesty¡¯s decision, and Xu Bai had also shown his ability. However, these people were jealous for the sake of benefits.


    Xu Bai looked at the Chu Emperor, implying that he had already done his best. It was this person who didn¡¯t give him face, not him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, just as he was about to look over, an egg flew out from the outside and landed on Chen Wang¡¯s head.


    The egg flew everywhere, and the yolk slid down Chen Wang¡¯s head.


    Then, a curse came from outside the hall.


    ¡°Motherf * cker, this isn¡¯t enough, that isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯m here, tell me, is it enough?¡±


    After the scolding, everyone present trembled and looked outside the hall..

 Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Tremble, Jiangnan Dao (1)

    Chapter 579: Tremble, Jiangnan Dao (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    When this voice came from outside the hall, all the officials present shuddered, especially the few who had spoken just now. They all shut their mouths and looked outside the hall at the same time.


    Xu Bai felt that this voice was very familiar, so he also looked over. Soon, a strong figure walked in from outside.


    The person who came in was wearing armor, and his entire body was filled with the killing intent of the military. Especially his eyes, which were about to spew fire, it was obvious that he was in a state of extreme anger.


    ¡°I heard that you guys were making things difficult for Xu Bai, so I just came to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect that this would really happen.¡±


    In the Imperial Palace, especially when discussing important matters in the court, there was only one person in the Great Chu Country who could address him as ¡®Laozi¡¯.


    ¨C King of the Ascending


    Chen Wang, who was the first to speak, silently retreated, wanting to hide in the crowd. However, before he could even take a step back, King You Sheng took two steps forward and grabbed Chen Wang¡¯s collar, pulling him out of the crowd.


    ¡°Back then, when I rescued you from the prison of Gale Country, you were so grateful to me that you even wanted to lick my shoes. Why are you rebelling


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? I should call you Chen Wang now, right?¡±


    King Sheng You¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Chen Wang. A baleful aura radiated from him.


    ¡°No, no, no. This lowly subject doesn¡¯t dare, Your Highness.¡± Chen Wang¡¯s face turned extremely pale.


    The person in front of him was someone who dared to beat people up in the main hall. Even the Chu Emperor wouldn¡¯t say anything about it. He was afraid that he would be slapped twice if he made a mistake. That wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    ¡°Then tell me, is it enough?¡± King Sheng You said in a muffled voice.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Chen Wang hurriedly nodded his head, indicating that it was definitely enough.


    King Sheng You turned his gaze to someone else, meaning that it was not enough.


    The people who were swept by his gaze all shut their mouths. Although they did not say anything, it was obvious that they agreed tacitly.


    The Chu Emperor sat on his dragon throne, smiling as he watched the scene before him. He turned his head and gave Eunuch Wei a look.


    Eunuch Wei coughed lightly and said,¡±¡±Your Highness, don¡¯t be rude in the main hall. We have to follow the rules.¡±


    Only then did King Sheng You put down Chen Wang and clapped his hands, ¡°Old Wei, this king will give you face. Although you are a sinister and cunning person, your heart is not bad.¡±


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s mouth twitched, but he still endured it.


    ¡°Elder brother, this matter of the reward is considered over, right?¡±King Sheng You looked at Emperor Chu.


    The Chu Emperor nodded his head and was about to say a few more words when he saw King Shengyou directly hook his arm around Xu Bail s neck and walk out of the hall.


    ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t seen Xu Bai for a long time. Now that we¡¯ve suddenly met, we need to find a place to have a drink. ¡°King Sheng You hooked Xu Bai¡¯s arm and left.


    The latter turned his head and spread his hands with a helpless expression, meaning that he could not be blamed for this, so he let nature take its course and followed King You Sheng.


    Only after King Sheng You left did the people in the hall dare to discuss.


    ¡°Nonsense! His Highness isn¡¯t guarding the border, but running to the capital, this is simply nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are the elder brother of His Highness. You must take care of this matter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. It¡¯s been so many years, but His Highness¡¯s temper still hasn¡¯t changed. We can¡¯t let him be so willful!¡±


    This group of officials began to express their opinions.


    The Chu Emperor merely smiled and turned his gaze towards Prime Minister Wen, who had remained silent all this while. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Beloved minister, usually when Imperial Brother attends court, you would always rebuke him a few times. Why are you not saying anything today?¡±


    Prime Minister Wen calmly cupped his hands and said, ¡°No mistake, no words.¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡®Why?¡± The Emperor of Chu asked with interest.¡±


    Prime Minister Wen said slowly,¡± Xu Bai is qualified to take on this important task. There is no question of whether he is qualified or not. If Your Highness does not come to cause trouble, I will speak up for him. Otherwise, I will let those who oppose him try to see if they can be like Xu Bai and walk on my Noble Spirit Everlasting.


    As soon as he said this, the entire place fell silent, especially those who had spoken at the beginning. They all shut their mouths.


    So Xu Bai had even gone through the Eternal Noble Spirit Chapter?


    Forget it, forget it. There was no point in playing anymore. Who didn¡¯t have some thoughts these days? Who could perfectly pass the Eternal Noble Spirit?


    It could only be said that the thoughts of the people present were only small problems and would not violate the laws of the Great Chu. However, if others saw it in public, it would really be embarrassing.


    ¡°I feel that it is Great Chu¡¯s fortune to be like you. Everyone loves each other and governs Great Chu together. ¡°The Chu Emperor said loudly.


    No,¡± Prime Minister Wen quickly refuted.¡± I¡¯m still not used to seeing Xu Bai. But no matter how much I¡¯m not used to seeing him, I still have to consider the big picture.¡¯¡±¡®


    Emperor Chu: ¡®


    Today¡¯s court session could be considered an eye-opener, especially today¡¯s matter, which was enough to move the world.


    Conferred king, especially a king with a different surname, the weight of these three words was too heavy.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, what happened after that could only be verified with time.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what happened after that, but he knew that this matter was already set in stone.


    At this moment, Xu Bai was being pulled by King Shengyou. They did not stop and found a luxurious room. King Shengyou kicked the door open.


    The room was very big and the interior was decorated in a unique way. It was cleaned frequently and was spotless.


    ¡°This is this king¡¯s residence. As long as this king returns to the capital, this is this king¡¯s place. Come, Xu Bai, this king has something to ask you. ¡°King Sheng You first asked a few servant girls at the door to prepare wine and dishes before pulling Xu Bai to a seat and asking..

 Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Trembling, Jiangnan Road (2)

    Chapter 580: Trembling, Jiangnan Road (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°What do you think of the reward this time?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, from what you¡¯re saying, if I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, will there be another reward?¡± Xu Bai laughed.¡±


    King Sheng You nodded and said heroically, ¡®¡±Of course!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then follow this king to the army. This king will give you a position second only to this king.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I can even marry Chu Yu to you and make you my son-in-law.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s face darkened. He quickly waved his hand and said,¡¯¡±¡®No, no, I still prefer to be Xu Wang.¡±


    The first half of the sentence sounded nice, but Xu Bai was stunned when he heard the second half of the sentence. He even wanted to marry Chu Yu to him. Was he joking?


    ¡°You don¡¯t like that girl Chu Yu?¡± King Sheng You said strangely,¡± That¡¯s not right. That girl is full of admiration for you. If you marry her, other than this king, you will have the support of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect. It¡¯s much better than you being a king.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai still waved his hand, indicating that he couldn¡¯t.


    Putting the matter of marrying Chu Yu aside, Xu Bails current plan was to be a Xu Wang. After all, he could still get a progress bar within the scope of his authority. He was quite free. Wasn¡¯t that wonderful?


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Wangye, you didn¡¯t come alone to see me, right?¡±


    At this moment, the servant girls were carrying all kinds of fine wine and delicacies, and they had already placed the dishes on the table.


    After bowing slightly, he took his leave.


    The person in front of them was a prince who was second only to one person and above all others. The other was the newly appointed Prince Xu. These maidservants did not dare to listen to the two of them discussing matters. If they heard something they should not hear, it would bring disaster to themselves.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re really smart, kid. Other than looking at you, this king is mainly here to ask for military expenses. ¡°King Sheng You poured the wine and said, ¡°After I finish drinking with you, I¡¯ll go and ask my niece for money.¡¯¡±¡® Her niece was naturally the Ninth Princess who controlled the finances.


    ¡°Is the border tight?¡± Xu Bai and King Shengyou clinked their glasses and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± King King Sheng You shook his head and drank the wine in his hand.


    ¡°Da Yue and the Barbarian Race suffered heavy losses back then, and so did we.


    That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been recuperating during this period of time.¡±


    ¡°However, they have a good foundation while we have a weak foundation. Recently, there has been constant friction. You hit me and I hit you. Anyway, I estimate that peace and prosperity will not last long.¡±


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The speaker had a heart, and the listener also had a heart. King Sheng You seemed to say this casually, but Xu Bai heard it and heard another meaning.


    It seemed that the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race were ready to start a war.


    He recalled what he had said to the Emperor a few days ago. The Strange Market was inevitably linked to unifying the world. He thought that the other party might have already begun plotting.


    However, it seemed that King Sheng You had already expected this.


    ¡°That¡¯s something this king should worry about. This king isn¡¯t panicking, so don¡¯t panic. ¡°King Shengyou ate a mouthful of food and said,¡± If this war breaks out, it won¡¯t stop for decades. The other party is also clear about this. Therefore, without the necessary confidence, we can¡¯t fight for the time being.


    Xu Bai put down his glass with a smile and picked up his chopsticks to eat.


    These things were not what he was worried about. He might as well pay more attention to the progress bar.


    If the world was in chaos, the Emperor and King Sheng You would be the first to hold the fort, and then it would be the others ¡®turn.


    The two of them chatted about some trivial matters. Xu Bai then realized that Chu Yu was actually doing well over there.


    Although this girl looked innocent, she had learned a lot after following Xu Bai for so long. She was actually able to apply it flexibly.


    Take the recent conflict as an example. Chu Yu had used a hundred men to scam thousands of people from the Great Yue State.


    Of course, King Sheng You didn¡¯t say the exact details. It was only from his words that he was getting more and more satisfied with his daughter.


    The two of them chatted for a while more before King You Sheng asked about Xu Bai¡¯s plans.


    ¡°Xu Bai, what plans do you have next?¡±


    Xu Bai put down his wine glass and turned it gently.¡±¡±l have some plans. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll go to the Titanium Temple and Jiangnan Road.¡±


    When he had entered the capital previously, Liu Xu had invited him, and no flower had also invited him many times. He had to make a trip to these two places.


    Face was given to each other. If the other party gave him face, he naturally had to return the favor. Otherwise, he would be an insensible person.


    Moreover, these two places were also managed by the corresponding kings with different surnames, and they could also get a lot of benefits.


    ¡°Yes.¡± King Sheng You muttered,¡± I know that your journey has been very difficult. After coming here, you might not be able to get any news. The Titanium Temple and the Qingyun Academy have praised you to the heavens and have clearly expressed that they are on your side. This trip is indeed necessary. After all, you have to understand the ways of the world.¡±¡®


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°What plans do you have after going to these two places?¡±


    Xu Bai stroked his chin.¡± I¡¯m in this position now. Naturally, I¡¯ll patrol the world ancl 100K around tne various Imperial mansions.¡±¡±


    Patrol the World (x)


    Greedy progress bar everywhere (tick)


    When King Sheng You heard this, he tapped his finger on the table and said,¡±¡±ln that case, why don¡¯t we find a time to wait for you to finish visiting those two places and then wait for you to patrol all the places before coming to this king¡¯s border?¡±

 Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Tremble, Jiangnan Dao (3)

    Chapter 581: Tremble, Jiangnan Dao (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Your Highness, do you have something important to do?¡± Xu Bails interest was piqued.¡±


    King You Sheng shook his head, indicating that there was nothing important.


    He stood up and walked slowly. Finally, he turned around and looked straight at Xu Bai.


    ¡°Xu Bai, a straightforward person doesn¡¯t beat around the bush. This king has admired you for a long time, but for this matter, this old brother has given you a lot, much better than this king. This king hopes that you have a better future.¡±


    ¡°However, your current status is completely different. You¡¯re a King with a different surname, and you¡¯re King Xu. I reckon that no one in the Great Chu Country would dare to offend you.¡± ¡°You have to look further ahead.¡±


    ¡°For example¡­Outside the Great Chu Country.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows. How could he not understand what King You Sheng meant?


    Right now, he had the Chu Emperor as his backer. This could be described with one sentence.


    That was to walk sideways.


    At least in Great Chu, let alone walking around unhindered, even if he took off his clothes and walked around, no one would care about him.


    What King Sheng You meant was that his line of sight should be on the Great


    Yue State and the Barbarian Race.


    ¡°Your Highness, but my duty is to manage the vassal kings within the borders.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°No one would refuse to be famous all over the world, not just in Great Chu. Even in Great Chu, there is only half of the martial world?¡±King Sheng You said slowly.


    ¡°Do you know that only when Great Yue, Great Chu, and the Barbarian Race are combined into one will there be a true world?¡±


    Xu Bai listened to Sheng You King¡¯s endless speech. The more he listened, the brighter his eyes became.


    ¡°If I have the chance, I will definitely go and meet him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this is the Xu Bai I know.¡±King Sheng You laughed.


    In fact, Xu Bai did not say anything else. The main thing was to get more progress bars.


    The two of them chatted for a while more. In the end, King Sheng You still had some official business to attend to, so he left directly. Xu Bai also left the room as it was not convenient for him to stay any longer.


    After leaving, Xu Bai went straight to the royal treasury.


    In the royal treasury, Ye Zi was still learning. She was getting closer and closer to the Second Stage Realm.


    However, Ye Zi had just started learning, and it was still early to the agreed deadline. Xu Bai estimated that he would leave soon, so he specially came to take a look.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± When Ye Zi saw Xu Bai coming over, she slightly bowed.


    Xu Bai smiled and patted Ye Zi¡¯s head.


    ¡°Prince Xu, what brings you here?¡± the old woman teased.¡±


    Although the old woman was locked up in this place, she was still an expert, so she naturally knew all this.


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± Senior, please don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯ve come this time to tell Ye Zi about these things. It won¡¯t be long before I leave.¡±¡±


    Ye Zi was stunned and then fell into silence.


    She had already expected it. After all, the capital was so big that it could not control the young master¡¯s heart.


    It was not this time that she could not accompany Young Master.


    As the old woman had said, even if Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about these things, if he didn¡¯t strive for improvement, he would be obliterated by time sooner or later.


    If he wanted to truly follow Bai, not only must he not become a burden, but he must also become a truly useful person.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The old woman did not speak when she saw Ye Zi. However, she was a shrewd person and could see the gloominess in Ye Zi¡¯s eyes at a glance. She waved her hand and said,¡±You have a day off. I¡¯ll give both of you a day, but you have to control yourself.¡±


    Ye Zi raised her head, a surprised expression on her face.


    Xu Bai was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t really want Ye Zi to accompany her for a day. He just came over to tell her about these things and asked the old woman to take care of Ye Zi. He didn¡¯t expect the old woman to be so open-minded.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Xu Bai cupped his hands.


    The old woman waved her sleeves impatiently, indicating that they should leave quickly and not let this old woman change her mind. Next, Ye Zi held Xu Bai¡¯s hand and directly left the royal treasury.


    Xu Bai had a long day.


    He didn¡¯t get up from bed until noon the next day.


    For the entire night, Xu Bai felt like a tirelessly working cow.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Beside him, Ye Zi was already dressed neatly and was carefully helping Xu Bai put on his clothes.


    As she was wearing it, she was still nagging about trivial things. Most of them had to be careful of these and those.


    The Yin Xian Song had already been given to the Ye Clan by Ye Zi, which could be considered as completing the Ye Clan¡¯s transaction.


    The two of them ate some more before Xu Bai sent Ye Zi to the royal treasury.


    After repeatedly urging Ye Zi to study hard, Xu Bai left the royal treasury under Ye Zi¡¯s resentful gaze and headed to the royal study.


    ¡°Dong dong dong¡­¡¯


    Xu Bai knocked on the door.


    There was no sound from inside the door.


    He still found it strange. Why wasn¡¯t the Emperor in the royal study at this time?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Soon, Eunuch Wei walked over from the side.


    ¡°Shh, lower your voice. His Majesty is inside, but he won¡¯t open the door.¡±Eunuch Wei quietly led Xu Bai out of the courtyard of the royal study.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Majesty?¡± Xu Bai asked with a puzzled expression. Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°More than that.¡± Eunuch Wei smiled bitterly.¡± His Highness suddenly came here yesterday. The two of them were arguing in the room because of the First Prince. However, we are already used to it. When His Highness came out, his face was still bruised. I think His Majesty is about the same.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s very easy for them to recover at their level, they also have methods to prevent the other party from recovering, so¡­.¡±

 Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Tremble, Jiangnan Dao (4)

    Chapter 582: Tremble, Jiangnan Dao (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Good heavens.


    Xu Bai finally heard it clearly. His face was injured, so it was not convenient for him to see anyone.


    However¡­Why did the two of them quarrel over the First Prince?


    As Xu Bai thought about it, he recalled what he had heard in court. At that time, the First Prince hadn¡¯t been made king.


    Thinking of this, he asked his doubts.


    Eunuch Wei sighed.¡± The First Prince has been suited to military formations since he was born. He¡¯s also the most suitable for the job of a prince. That¡¯s why His Majesty doesn¡¯t intend to let him come back.¡±¡±


    ¡°As you know, half of the royal family died on the battlefield. That half of the people are suitable for military formations and were arranged by His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°His Royal Highness thinks that the army is too dangerous, but His Majesty thinks that other people¡¯s children can en ter the army. Other people¡¯s parents trust Great Chu, so why can¡¯t his children?¡±


    ¡°So, they started fighting.¡±


    Xu Bai fell silent.


    After a moment, he said something.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­Really¡­¡±


    Halfway through, he felt that he could not continue.


    ¡°This is the reason why we are loyal to His Majesty,¡± Eunuch Wei said.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore, so he changed the topic.


    Eunuch Wei had already known about it, so he handed Xu Bai a token.


    This waist token was made with extremely fine workmanship. The jade was mixed with some unknown metal, and there was a huge ¡®Xu¡¯ character on it.


    Xu Bai took it and knew that this was the token that indicated his identity as Xu Wang. Other than this, there was no other token.


    ¡°Prince Xu.¡± Eunuch Wei suddenly cupped his hands.¡± It¡¯s a long journey, so I won¡¯t see you off. But I¡¯ve been getting along well with Prince Xu recently. I


    have a few words to say to you.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai quickly grabbed Eunuch Wei¡¯s arm and said,¡±¡±Eunuch Wei, please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°This is the rule,¡± Eunuch Wei insisted.¡¯


    He was the most law-abiding person, so law-abiding that even the emperor felt that he was inferior to him.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, please speak.¡± Xu Bai sighed.


    To be honest, he and Eunuch Wei had hit it off during this period of time in the Imperial Palace.


    Of course, he also knew Eunuch Wei¡¯s character, especially his character of abiding by the rules.


    First,¡± Eunuch Wei said solemnly,¡± from now on, Prince Xu will address himself as ¡®I¡¯ to the outside world. ¡®This is because this represents the face of Great Chu.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡±Of course.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Second.¡± Eunuch Wei continued,¡± The Great Chu State is only a part of this world. Your Highness, you must be careful of the Great Yue State and the barbarians.¡¯


    Xu Bai nodded again.


    After that, there was nothing else to do.


    Although Eunuch Wei had said that he would not send Xu Bai far away, he still sent Xu Bai to the entrance of the palace before turning around and leaving.


    Xu Bai looked at the respectful city guard beside him. He had the Xu token on his waist. He laughed and slowly walked away.


    A strong wind blew in the martial world.


    This wind carried the news and spread throughout the entire martial world.


    First, Xu Bai had entered the capital.


    No one in the martial arts world had expected Xu Bai to make it to the capital alive. The news of Xu Bai fighting thousands of people alone had spread like a storm, sweeping through the entire martial arts world.


    For a time, the reputation of the Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman gradually spread in Jianghu, and more and more people heard of him.


    The younger generation smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t say anything. The previous situation of the younger generation fighting had been suppressed by Xu Bai alone. As for the older generation, their views on Xu Bai were different.


    All sorts of ideas were brewing in his mind, and he did not know if they were good or bad.


    The second matter was the King of a different surname.


    If the first news was only spread in Jianghu, the second news would shake the whole world, especially the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race. The Great Chu actually had such a move. What was their motive?


    The Great Yue and the Barbarians began to guess.


    Of course, this matter could not be guessed in a short period of time.


    The third matter was related to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai was conferred the title of King, and his name was King Xu. He could even supervise the vassal kings of the world.


    This news was more shocking than the previous two combined.


    Many Jianghu people could not help but sigh. Other than envy, they were also fascinated.


    The admiration and admiration for Xu Bai had taken root in the hearts of many people in the martial arts world.


    Xu Bai was born in a humble background. He was just a bodyguard. Now, he was Prince Xu. Even those biographies did not dare to write such a thing.


    Therefore, many martial artists were proud of it.


    Look, aren¡¯t you looking down on the people of the martial world? Look at Prince Xu, he¡¯s from our Jianghu.


    Words like these were constantly circulating in various places.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race heard the news, they were even more shocked. They began to use it as a basis to think of a way to deal with it.


    Xu Bai, who was now famous, did not know that he had caused a storm in the martial arts world. He was sitting in a teahouse and looking at the storyteller in front of him with an awkward expression.


    There were already quite a number of Jianghu people gathered in front of the storyteller.


    At this moment, the storyteller was narrating in a melodious voice. If he was given a bowl of tea, he would probably be able to narrate for a day. Xu Bai was originally quite happy to hear it, but when he heard the second half of the story, he felt uncomfortable all over.


    The storyteller slammed the table in his hand on the table and raised his voice, like a rooster squeaking..

 Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Tremble, Jiangnan Sect (5)

    Chapter 583: Tremble, Jiangnan Sect (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    This action instantly attracted the attention of many people in the martial arts world. Their gazes were fixed on the storyteller.


    ¡°Today, we won¡¯t talk about the relationships in the martial world, nor will we talk about the grudges in the martial world.¡±


    ¡°If you come often, you will know who I am talking about. If you don¡¯t come often, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Legend has it that this person has a black blade at his waist and a puppet beside him. He is handsome and powerful, and he is a mortal evolution state master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I believe you already know that we¡¯re talking about the Blood Slaughterer macheteman, Xu Bai.¡±


    ¡± This person is already the current King of a different surname. He once fought thousands of Jianghu experts alone. It is said that the mountain was dyed red with blood. It was really tragic¡­¡±


    The storyteller was telling the story vividly. Xu Bai held the teacup in one hand and put the other hand aside. His hand trembled slightly.


    This feeling was very strange. He was clearly here to listen to a storyteller, but he did not expect that as he listened, he would become a person in the book.


    All in all, it was quite wonderful.


    Xu Bai picked up his teacup and took a sip.


    He was just passing by and smelled the fragrance of the tea here. He didn¡¯t expect to hear such explosive news.


    Looking at the fire in front of him, Xu Bai felt that he should finish this cup before leaving.


    As he was thinking about this, an unusual voice suddenly came from the storyteller in front of him.


    A scream was heard, and even Xu Bai was attracted by it. He followed the scream and found that it was from a table not far from his right.


    He thought that there must have been a conflict, but he did not expect that everything was normal. Beside the table, a female Jianghu person was looking at him with starry eyes. ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Xu Bai was shocked.


    How was this a conflict? His identity had been exposed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Taking advantage of the fact that no one was able to react, Xu Bai used the Nine Transformations of Breaking Line and disappeared.


    The first-grade puppet flipped through the air extremely quickly, and it soon disappeared from the teahouse.


    At this moment, the female martial artist finally turned around from her scream, her eyes shining.


    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Xu! Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    In an instant, the teahouse was in an uproar. All kinds of screams sounded.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what happened next.


    At this moment, he had already arrived at Jiangnan Road.


    Jiangnan Road belonged to Dengyun Prefecture, but because of Qingyun Academy, it became more famous and prosperous.


    Along the way, he passed by many royal palaces and obtained a lot of things, especially the progress bar.


    He had thought that he would have to spend a few more words, but he did not expect that these people who could be conferred the title of vassal king were also very smart. He only needed to give them a few words of advice and they would be able to reap a lot of benefits.


    He had also been to the prince¡¯s mansion in the Dengyun State. Along the way, the progress bar was also wiped clean by him.


    The latest panel appeared. Looking at the light blue smoke in front of him, Xu Bai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. [Name: Xu Bail


    [Level: Extraordinary Rank 2.]


    [Swordless Saber Grade (Extraordinary Rank-2):[Maximum level.] [Myriad Forms Heavenly Technique (Extraordinary Rank-2):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level. ]


    [Vajra Holy Demon Body: Rank 8, Level 10]] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Poison Class (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.] [Indestructible Body (Incomplete)(Level 6): [Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.] [Thousand Faces Technique (Level): Maximum level.] ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    During this period of time, he had gained quite a lot.


    After reaching the mortal evolution state, it was indeed difficult to increase his strength. Even if he had a golden finger, it wasn¡¯t as fast as before.


    Fortunately, the progress bar of his Goldfinger had been upgraded, and he had already reached Extraordinary Rank-2.


    The Swordless Saber Superclass and the Ten Thousand Forms Heavenly Technique had reached Extraordinary Rank-2 and were more compatible with the Heavenly Transformation.


    After the swordless blade was used, the chaos and despair became even greater.


    As for the Ten Thousand Forms Heavenly Technique, it could accommodate even more things.


    However, Xu Bai did not have the corresponding means to display it.


    However, there were also benefits. The more he could accommodate, the more chaotic it would be, and it would instead make his Heavenly Change stronger.


    What made Xu Bai most satisfied was that this time, the rock in his heart had finally been removed.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The Hundred Poison Enlightenment had become a poison class and reached level nine, so he was no longer afraid of poison techniques. At least, poison below the mortal evolution state had no effect on him.


    After admiring the panel for a while, Xu Bai waited until the light blue smoke disappeared before stopping.


    At this moment, he was flying in the air and looking at Jiangnan Road not far away. He slowly landed on the ground and walked over.


    After all, there were many ordinary people there. If they saw him flying in the air, it would probably cause a commotion, so Xu Bai chose to walk there. Fortunatelv, thev were not far awav. Soon, Xu Bai arrived at the citv gate of Jiangnan Road.


    Just as he was about to step into the city gate, he did not expect an abnormal situation to occur at the city gate..

 Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: An Unusual Scholar and Progress Bar

    Chapter 584: An Unusual Scholar and Progress Bar


    Translator: 549690339


    Outside the city gate, there was an endless stream of people. From time to time, people would go in and out. Before Xu Bai could get close, he saw that people had already gathered at the city gate.


    Originally, a place like the city gate should have the function of circulation, but at this moment, the city gate seemed to be congested.


    Xu Bai could hear the noise of the crowd from time to time. He heard some of it and walked closer to see what was going on through the gaps in the crowd.


    A scholar dressed in ordinary clothes was currently lying on the ground with two tattered books in his hands. He could not help but cry. In front of this scholar was a wealthy middle-aged man dressed in silk.


    When Xu Bai got closer, he could hear the scholar¡¯s cries.


    ¡°You¡¯re too unreasonable. I worked part- time at your house so that I could eat while I was studying.¡±


    ¡°I worked so hard for your family, but in the end, you didn¡¯t even pay me.


    Everyone, take a look. Nanhua Road is a holy land for scholars.¡±


    ¡°You have to give me an explanation today. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±


    The poor scholar cried as he kicked the ground from time to time, giving off the feeling of a broken jar.


    Such a scene had never been seen in Nanhua Road, which was full of scholarly atmosphere, so it attracted the attention of many people.


    There was a saying that a place¡¯s water and soil nurtured its people. The commoners of Nanhua Path were well-educated and polite. Most of them had read many books of sages. Therefore, even if they were watching the show, they were quite orderly.


    Xu Bai was also hiding in the crowd, watching the show.


    In this world, who didn¡¯t like to watch a show?


    The muscular merchant was obviously disturbed by the surrounding crowd and felt that staying here was a bit embarrassing. Therefore, he waved his sleeves and turned around to leave, ignoring the poor scholar.


    However, before he could take two steps, the poor scholar quivered and quickly got up. He used his hands and feet to climb to the side of the wealthy businessman, hugged his leg, and continued to shout.


    ¡°Everyone, be my witness. He actually wants to run. Is there any reason for that? If he doesn¡¯t pay his salary today, he¡¯s not allowed to run.¡±


    As he shouted, the scholar¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd from time to time. This scene was coincidentally seen by Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai frowned. He felt that there was something wrong with this scholar. In fact, this kind of situation was not uncommon in other places.


    However, the fact that he was throwing a tantrum on the street and looking at the people around him from time to time proved that this scholar¡¯s intention was not here, but the people around him.


    Xu Bai continued to watch.


    At this moment, the scholar¡¯s gaze suddenly paused in Xu Bai¡¯s direction. Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He finally understood what was going on.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Xiang Zhuang who is dancing with the sword. ¡°Xu Bai thought to himself.


    When the scholar¡¯s gaze stopped in his direction, although he quickly shifted his gaze away, Xu Bai could clearly feel that the scholar¡¯s true intention was him.


    Xu Bai decided to continue watching. At least for now, it was quite interesting.


    The merchant was a little irritated by the scholar¡¯s tugging. In the end, he pushed the scholar to the ground with a wave of his hand and threw a large amount of money.


    ¡°Take it. Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing a part-time job at my place, but you¡¯re always slacking off. Although you¡¯re reading when you¡¯re slacking off, you should at least do your job, right?¡±


    ¡°Today, you¡¯ve earned this money, but don¡¯t think about doing this business again in the future.¡±


    After all, he was a businessman. The rich businessman did not want to waste time here and did not spend much money. He hurriedly said a few harsh words and left.


    The poor scholar sat on the ground and looked at the money on the ground. He was stunned on the spot.


    He raised his head slightly and sized Xu Bai up. However, he saw that Xu Bai was looking at him as if he was watching a melon and had no intention of walking out.


    The poor scholar gritted his teeth. After he reacted, he picked up all the money on the ground and left.


    With nothing to eat, the surrounding onlookers naturally dispersed. Only Xu Bai remained where he was. He looked in the direction where the poor scholar had left and disappeared in the next moment.


    After the poor scholar left the city gate, he walked through several winding alleys and finally arrived at a dilapidated house.


    This house was indeed dilapidated. Compared to the surrounding houses, it seemed to have never been repaired. If not for the fact that the roof was relatively intact, it would probably leak.


    The poor scholar opened the door and walked inside.


    Just as he was about to close the door, a hand suddenly jumped out and grabbed his neck, pushing him against the wall.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The poor scholar immediately woke up. He struggled to shout, but when he saw the owner of the hand, his eyes clearly glazed over.


    This dull emotion only lasted for a moment before it was covered by the poor scholar, but it could not escape his eyes.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you trespass? Be careful, if I shout, people from the government will rush over.¡±


    His tone was filled with panic, as if he was really a weak person who had been suddenly caught.


    ¡± Weren¡¯t you looking for me outside just now?¡± Xu Bai said with a smile..¡± Now that I¡¯m here, why are you scared?¡±¡±

 Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: An Unusual Scholar and Progress Bar (2)

    Chapter 585: An Unusual Scholar and Progress Bar (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Who¡­Who¡¯s looking for you?¡± The poor scholar shivered.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a melodious music. It was very pleasant to his ears, but other than that, it also disturbed his thoughts. He felt that his head was in a mess. In the blink of an eye, he had fallen into chaos.


    Xu Bai let go of the poor scholar and asked slowly,¡¯¡±¡®Who are you? Why are you looking for me? What is your motive?¡±


    The soul controlled scholar was confused, but when he heard Xu Bails question, he replied,¡±¡±l¡¯m an ordinary scholar from Nanhua Road. I¡¯m here to get close to you and kill you.


    I deliberately set up this trap to see if you would save me like those people in the martial arts world. If you could, I would befriend you and then assassinate you.¡±


    ¡°Assassinate me? What are you going to use to assassinate me?¡±¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Xu Bai felt good about himself, but this weak scholar in front of him could not break his defense even if he stood there and let the other party hit him.


    The poor scholar raised his hand and rummaged in his pocket. Then, he took out a scroll painting.


    The scroll was curled up and looked like a painting.


    Xu Bai reached out his right hand and squeezed.


    In the empty room, the sound of bones breaking could be heard.


    The poor scholar let out a miserable cry. The scroll in his hand fell to the ground, and he looked at Xu Bai in fear.


    Xu Bai picked up the scroll on the ground and said indifferently,¡±¡±Not bad, you can actually deal with my soul control. I don¡¯t know what method you used.


    ¡°First, you used the so-called inferior method to approach me. In fact, you already knew that you couldn¡¯t get close to me, so you deliberately revealed a flaw to lure me over. Then, you pretended to be controlled by me.¡±


    However, you¡¯re still a little inexperienced when it comes to revealing your true intentions.¡±


    The poor scholar laughed bitterly.¡± As expected of Prince Xu. You live up to your name. I¡¯ll take it as I¡¯ve lost today. However, this is only the first time.¡±¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the poor scholar¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Then, he tilted his head and lost his breath.


    ¡°They¡¯re really organized and disciplined. Did they commit suicide without a chance?¡±Xu Bai shook his head and opened the scroll in his hand.


    After the scroll was unfolded, a dagger was revealed at the end of the portrait. The dagger looked very ordinary, but there were blood -red patterns drawn on it. These patterns looked abnormally evil to the eyes.


    Xu Bai suddenly had an idea-this dagger could hurt him!


    This was an intuition that came from the depths of his heart. His intuition told him that this dagger could hurt him and make him feel danger.


    ¡°It should be related to the blood-red pattern on the dagger.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself. At the same time, he rolled the dagger back into the scroll and handed it to the first-grade puppet beside him.


    After doing all this, he used his soul to scan the surroundings. After finding no other abnormalities, he left the dilapidated house.


    The Qingyun Academy was the most famous academy in the Nanhua Path. There were many academies here.


    Xu Bai had come all the way here. He would encounter an academy every thirty to fifty steps.


    It was either majestic or small and exquisite. In short, this place was filled with the aura of a scholar.


    Because the Qingyun Academy was the most famous, Xu Bai only needed to ask around a little to find it.


    Xu Bai stood at the door and nodded repeatedly as he looked at the scholarly building in front of him.


    It had to be said that this building fit the name of the Qingyun Academy perfectly. It was elegant yet gorgeous, simple yet solemn.


    The door was open. As it was an academy, there were no servants here. Many scholars walked back and torth.


    Sometimes, scholars would enter, and sometimes, scholars would come out. Each of them held a thick book in their hands.


    Some of the scholars looked down, some of them held it under their armpits, and some of them walked while reading.


    Xu Bai did not see Liu Xu. After all, he had not informed Liu Xu beforehand that he was coming, so no one had come to welcome him.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. Xu Bai didn¡¯t think he would be stopped. Thinking of this, he lifted his foot and walked toward the door.


    As soon as he stepped into it, he felt a sense of Righteousness. After all, this was the holy land of scholars. Even an ordinary person could feel it clearly here.


    No one cared about him, and no one looked in his direction. Everyone was reading as if the book in their hands was more important than anything else.


    However, Xu Bai didn¡¯t know where Liu Xu was, so he had to ask. So, he found a scholar and grabbed him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The scholar who was pulled frowned and waved his hand in dissatisfaction. He wanted to shake Xu Bai off, but Xu Bails hand was like an iron clamp. He could not shake it off at all.


    ¡°How can you be so rude? This is the land of sages. Why do you have to do such an impolite thing?¡±


    The scholar¡¯s hair bun was a little crooked because he had swung his hand. He was very dissatisfied with Xu Bai¡¯s actions and could not help but scold him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but where is Liu Xu?¡± Although Xu Bai said that he was being rude, he did not let go and asked.


    ¡°Senior Sister Liu?¡± When the scholar heard this, he seemed to have thought of something and his face was full of disdain.¡±Another prodigal disciple. Ever since senior sister returned from the Heaven Inspectorate, you guys have all been moved. I advise you to go back early and not ask for a snub..¡±

 Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: An Unusual Scholar and Progress Bar (3)

    Chapter 586: An Unusual Scholar and Progress Bar (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai grinned and said, ¡°Why did you lose your little life? Is Liu Xu a vixen?¡¯¡±¡®


    The scholar¡¯s expression changed. He said coldly,¡± Senior Sister Liu is now the chief of the Heaven Inspectorate. She took leave this time to come back mainly because she was waiting for someone. Do you know who she was waiting for?¡±¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Bai was curious.


    The scholar¡¯s expression turned even colder.¡±


    In his opinion, the person in front of him was not only a lecher, but also an ignorant lecher. He didn¡¯t even know who Senior Sister Liu was waiting for, so what knowledge did he have?


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±The scholar felt the pain in his hand and could not help but raise his voice.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know are innocent. Let¡¯s forget about it this time.¡±¡± If you call me that again, I¡¯ll hook your tongue, ¡± Xu Bai said darkly.¡± Remember to call me Lord Xu in the future. No, call me Lord Xu.¡±¡±


    He had not forgotten what Eunuch Wei had told him before. He had to address himself as this king to the public. After all, Xu Bai was now a king with a different surname. He could not lose the face of Great Chu.


    ¡°Prince Xu? This king?¡± The scholar¡¯s face was filled with doubt. Clearly, he had not reacted yet. Only after he reacted did he finally understand the meaning of these words.


    ¡°You are Xue Tu¡­¡±


    His face was full of shock. He wanted to repeat the way Xu Bai addressed him, but before he could finish, he felt a chill coming from his spine, making him swallow the last two words.


    ¡°King¡­Your Highness.¡±


    At this moment, the scholar was a little frightened.¡¯¡±¡®This one doesn¡¯t know your highness ¡®identity.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tell me where Liu Xu is,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    Although everyone was studying, Xu Bails group had caused quite a commotion. Naturally, some people looked over. After knowing Xu Bai¡¯s identity, many people gasped.


    The scholar hurriedly pointed in a direction, indicating that it was Liu Xu¡¯s room. Moreover, Liu Xu was waiting for him in the room.


    Only then did Xu Bai let go of his hand and walked in that direction. But before he left, he turned around and said,¡±As the saying goes, you can¡¯t be subdued by power. Although you¡¯re reading, you haven¡¯t read the character of a scholar.¡±


    He had only said this in a moment of rashness. After all, Xu Bai was also the one who had the responsibility to hurt others.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be subdued by might¡­¡± The scholar looked in the direction where Xu Bai had left. He lowered his head and pondered over this sentence repeatedly. Then, he left as if he had obtained a precious treasure.


    The surrounding scholars looked at each other and repeated this sentence.


    Of course, Xu Bai didn¡¯t know about this. He had already followed this direction and found Liu Xu¡¯s room.


    As for why he was able to find it so accurately, the answer was very simple. It was one word.


    Smells good.


    The pleasant smell of sandalwood could be smelled clearly even from far away. Xu Bai guessed that Liu Xu¡¯s room had already been lit up with sandalwood, so he only needed to smell it to be able to smell it.


    ¡°Dong dong dong!¡±


    He walked forward and knocked on the door gently. The sound of knocking was reminiscent.


    A moment later, Liu Xu¡¯s voice came from the room.


    ¡°Xu Bai, wait a minute. I¡¯ll disable the mechanism in the room.¡±


    No matter what, he was still a Rank-3 expert. Liu Xu could easily tell who was standing outside the door.


    Hearing these familiar words, Xu Bai instantly recalled the first time he had met Liu Xu.


    At that time, they were still in Shengxian County, and both of them were rookies. However, compared to him, Liu Xu was an old rookie.


    In Liu Xu¡¯s room, there were all kinds of mechanisms. Moreover, they were all the ways of the martial arts world. The purpose was to guard against them.


    He did not expect that Liu Xu would still be the same in the Green Cloud Academy. She had not changed at all.


    Soon, the door opened and Xu Bai came back to his senses.


    Liu Xu¡¯s face was covered with a veil. She slightly bowed and said, ¡°Greetings,


    Prince Xu.¡±


    There was a hint of a joke in her eyes. Although her face was covered by a veil, one could see that the smile in her eyes was not reduced.


    Outside the room, a few scholars in white happened to pass by and were looking at him curiously.


    However, after sensing Xu Bai¡¯s gaze, they quickly dispersed.


    ¡°If you continue to tease me like this, I¡¯ll turn around and leave.¡± Xu Bai deliberately said with a straight face.¡±


    How could he not tell that Liu Xu was teasing him?


    Liu Xu turned her body and tilted her head.¡±No, please come in, my Prince Xu.¡± Xu Bai felt helpless, but he still walked in.


    As soon as he entered the room, he smelled an even stronger sandalwood smell. Xu Bai saw the metal container on the table, which was emitting green smoke, and could not help but shake his head.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that this fragrance will marinate your body? Oh, no, your body has already been marinated.¡±


    Liu Xu turned around and closed the door. Just as she was about to turn around, she saw Xu Bai walking to the table. At the same time, she saw Xu Bai pick up the book on the table and slowly open it.


    Her expression changed immediately. She was about to take a few steps forward and snatch the book away, but Xu Bail s hand was faster.


    ¡°Yo, looks like this is your secret. Could it be a diary? Who would write a diary?¡±


    Xu Bai teased as he flipped to one of the pages. When he saw the contents, his face froze..

 Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: An Extraordinary Scholar and Progress Bar

    Chapter 587: An Extraordinary Scholar and Progress Bar


    (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Liu Xu clutched her head, her eyes filled with indignation.¡±What are you doing!¡±


    Xu Bai retracted his hand, and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡®¡±¡®1 already told you not to write these things. Why did you still write them?¡±


    That day, when they were upgrading the county, Xu Bai and No Flower often discussed Buddhism all night long. In fact, it was Xu Bails excuse to deliberately ignore the progress bar.


    In the end, Liu Xu directly wrote about the two of them in a book, and she even wrote it vividly.


    As for the content¡­lt was indescribable.


    This book was actually a continuation of the previous book.


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Liu Xu took advantage of the moment when Xu Bai knocked on her head to snatch it over and hug it to her chest. Then, she quickly retreated.


    ¡°This is also my way of reading.¡±


    ¡°This counts?¡± Xu Bai said in astonishment.


    Liu Xu nodded seriously.¡± Of course. Everyone has their own Dao. I¡¯m about to enter Rank-2 now. ¡®¡±¡®


    Xu Bai was confused.


    ¡°Good, good, good,¡± Liu Xu waved her hand and changed the topic. At the same time, she hid the book behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Xu Bai, you¡¯ve come a long way this time. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and ask him to make you a few dishes.¡±


    As she spoke, Liu Xu ran away.


    Xu Bai looked at Liu Xu¡¯s hasty escape and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. However, he didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, he sat on the chair and placed his hand on the table to support his head as he waited patiently.


    To be honest, they were indeed a little hungry. Although at their realm, it did not affect them much if they did not eat for a long time, they would still have a craving for food.


    It was like a person who didn¡¯t eat, but he couldn¡¯t refuse delicious food. It was the same principle.


    Not long after, Liu Xu returned. There were many dishes on the table.


    Xu Bai glanced at it and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite sumptuous.¡¯¡±¡® There was even a jug of wine beside him.


    Liu Xu poured a cup for herself and another for Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t drink it, but pointed at his own face.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his meaning was obvious. Your face is still covered with a veil. How can you eat and drink?


    ¡°You¡¯re still so curious about my appearance.¡±¡±


    ¡°I usually wear a veil because I don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble because of my appearance.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only you and me today.¡±


    As she spoke, Liu Xu raised her fair hand to her ear and removed the veil in front of her.


    A fair face appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Xu Bails two simple words sounded very uncultured.


    It was not that he did not have other adjectives. On the contrary, he did.


    For example, her cheeks were dyed red, and her earrings were swaying.


    Or cloud hair soaked in ink, head inserted phoenix hairpin flying.


    Or spring onion fingers like orchids, small golden lotuses like ingots.


    Or she would wave her sleeves and dance like a butterfly, or twist her slender waist and float like a silk sash.


    There was no problem in using those sentences to describe Liu Xu at this moment.


    However, it was far from being as wonderful as the word beautiful.


    As everyone knew, when a person had countless emotions, he could use some specific words to express them, but when it came to the mouth, only two words could express them incisively.


    ¨C F * ck!


    If it could be expressed in two words, why use other words?


    Liu Xu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She raised the wine cup in her hand, raised her fair neck, and drank it in one gulp.


    Xu Bai also finished the wine in his glass.


    The two of them began to chat, and the more they chatted, the more excited they became.


    As they chatted, they drank three rounds of wine and ate five dishes.


    Liu Xu¡¯s face flushed red. That was the reaction after drinking alcohol.


    Although she wouldn¡¯t get drunk, she still had a special charm.


    In Xu Bail s eyes, a beauty was like jade. Drinking wine was like covering a jade with a layer of white veil, making it even more attractive. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot to talk about business.¡± ¡°I have something I want you to take a look at.¡±


    Xu Bai and Liu Xu were both stunned.


    ¡°What do you have for me to see?¡± Liu Xu asked.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and said,¡± You said that first.¡±


    He waved his hand at the first-grade puppet beside him, and the puppet immediately stepped forward and handed the scroll to him.


    ¡°I encountered an assassination on my way here.¡±Xu Bai slowly recounted his experience on the way here.


    He placed the scroll on the table and opened it, revealing the dagger inside.


    The blood-red pattern on the dagger still looked demonic, like a flower stained with blood.


    ¡°This thing gives me a very dangerous feeling. My intuition tells me that it can hurt me.¡±Xu Bai said.


    When Liu Xu heard Xu Bai¡¯s story, she was slightly surprised.


    Although she was surprised, it wasn¡¯t enough. After all, with Xu Bail s current strength, Liu Xu didn¡¯t think it would be too difficult.


    However, when she saw the dagger in front of her, she suddenly stood up with shock in her eyes.


    This action instantly aroused Xu Bails curiosity. It was obvious that Liu Xu knew her.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°You recognize this dagger, or rather, you recognize the patterns on this dagger?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Only then did Liu Xu come back to her senses. She nodded with a complicated expression and sat back down on her chair.


    ¡°This is¡­A scholar carved it.¡±


    ¡°Scholar?¡± Xu Bai touched his chin and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t scholars supposed to be righteous?¡± Why would he do something so evil?¡±


    In his opinion, the patterns on the dagger were very evil. It was not something that a scholar with a noble spirit could do..

 Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: An Unusual Scholar and Progress Bar (5)

    Chapter 588: An Unusual Scholar and Progress Bar (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Liu Xu smiled bitterly.¡± This thing was carved by a scholar. It contains the essence of a scholar¡¯s life. The person who carved this thing must have died of exhaustion.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned.¡± Tell me in detail. Tell me from the beginning to the end.¡±


    He felt like he was in a fog, and he didn¡¯t know the beginning or the end, so he needed to understand it from the beginning to the end.


    Liu Xu nodded slightly. She didn¡¯t even drink the wine and explained the entire matter.


    Xu Bai listened quietly. After listening to Liu Xu, he gradually understood.


    As everyone knew, scholars obtained their abilities through reading, and the so-called ability was the noble spirit.


    However, scholars had a unique characteristic that everyone knew except Xu Bai.


    After all, Xu Bai had just entered this circle.


    The noble spirit obtained by a person reading good books was positive, but the noble spirit obtained by a person reading bad books was bound to be evil.


    Reading could make people wise and reasonable. Good books and bad books were like fine wine and blended wine.


    Reading good books was naturally approved by the Great Chu State. However,


    after reading bad books, the noble spirit changed. Naturally, it could not be called noble spirit.


    Not only that, but it would also affect one¡¯s mind and make one more evil.


    These were also scholars, but they were like rats crossing the street, hated by everyone.


    At this moment, the pattern on the dagger in Xu Bai¡¯s hand was carved by such a person.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Liu Xu, I have something I don¡¯t know if I should say.¡± Xu Bai raised his hand.¡±


    Liu Xu was a smart person and naturally knew what Xu Bai wanted to say. She smiled and said,¡±Are you trying to say that my righteous spirit is wrong?¡±


    As she spoke, the Noble Spirit that belonged solely to Liu Xu flourished. The Noble Spirit brought with it a strange feeling, causing one¡¯s heart to be in a trance and somewhat confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very confused, but I can be sure that it didn¡¯t affect my mind.¡±Liu Xu explained,¡± Teacher once said that books are like the knife in a butcher¡¯s hand. A butcher¡¯s heart is righteous. No matter how many livestock this knife has killed, it is still righteous.¡±


    ¡°Although this metaphor is a little vulgar, I thought about it carefully and it¡¯s the same, so I don¡¯t think I have a problem with it.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin. He didn¡¯t know if there was a problem, but at least from their interaction, Liu Xu didn¡¯t give him any strange feeling.


    ¡°Do you have any leads?¡±


    Since someone wanted to target him, Xu Bai naturally wanted to follow the clues and find the melon to give a strong counterattack.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Liu Xu said helplessly,¡± They have hidden themselves very well. At least, they are almost extinct in Nanhua Road. I didn¡¯t expect to see them today.¡¯¡±¡®


    From what he heard, there was no news or clues.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t mind.


    It was still his previous thinking. There was nothing flawless in this world. It was just how many flaws there were.


    The more opportunities the opponent had to attack, the more flaws he would have.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your matters. You asked me to come all the way here. Is there anything you want to tell Bai changed the topic and asked.


    Liu Xu shook her head.¡± Originally, it was the Principal who wanted to talk to you about something. However, the Principal has gone out for some matters and will probably be back for a while. Why don¡¯t you stay here for a while?¡±¡±


    ¡°Director?¡± Xu Bai was slightly surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the dean would be looking for him.


    What kind of person was the dean? In Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, he was as famous as Eunuch Wei.


    Just from that book, and it was a book written by the dean when he was young, he could see the progress bar in it. This was absolutely proof.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Xu nodded and said,¡± When the dean left, he didn¡¯t say anything. He said that if you came here, you could wait for him here. He would come back soon.¡± The dean asked me to give this to you. He said that he knew from me that you liked to read books about various professions, so he brought you a book he wrote in his early years.¡±


    Travel notes?


    When Xu Bai heard the word ¡± book ¡°, he was instantly interested. After all, it might have something to do with the progress bar. However, when he heard the word ¡± travel notes ¡°, his interest was somewhat lost.


    What was a travel journal? To put it simply, it was something that was recorded while traveling.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a progress bar, Bai thought to himself.


    As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, he immediately put it away because he saw a golden progress bar on the book that Liu Xu handed over.


    Not only that, the progress bar was actually very slow.


    After all, his cheat had leveled up before, so the progress bar should have been very fast. However, the progress bar had slowed down, which proved that this book was good stuff.


    We¡¯re rich!


    Xu Bai was very sure.


    He took it expressionlessly and said, ¡°Thank the dean for me.¡±¡±


    Although his face was expressionless, he was extremely happy in his heart. He had made another huge profit this time.


    Liu Xu was used to seeing Xu Bai jumping around, so she nodded her head indifferently and started chatting with Xu Bai again. This time, they were talking about trivial matters.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The two of them chatted and drank. The wine was almost finished, and the dishes were almost finished.


    Liu Xu stood up and covered her face with her veil under Xu Bai¡¯s gaze. She was about to arrange a room for Xu Bai.


    However, before she could say anything, a loud bang suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The voice came from outside. At the same time, the portrait in the puppet¡¯s hand glowed red..

 Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: The Dean Returns

    Chapter 589: The Dean Returns


    Translator: 549690339


    The red light shone through the scroll painting, illuminating the entire room in a bright red color. This red color was blood-red, making people unconsciously feel a sense of horror.


    Xu Bai was the first to react. He unsheathed the Hundred Splits at his waist and slashed horizontally.


    A light flashed, and the scroll was split into two and fell to the ground. The dagger rolled out and was also split into two.


    The red patterns on the dagger were gradually dimming and disappearing.


    The moment the red light appeared, Xu Bai felt an inexplicable danger. This danger made him pull out the Hundred Splits.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Liu Xu stood up abruptly and turned to look outside the room.


    At this moment, along with the rumbling sound, the sound of soft footsteps came from outside the room. The footsteps gradually grew louder, and soon, there was the sound of discussion, noisy and irritable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Xu Bai put away the Hundred Splits, raised his eyebrows, and stepped out of the room.


    The first-grade puppet and Liu Xu followed behind, heading in the direction of the voice.


    The academies were very big, especially the Qingyun Academy. It was so bold that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. There were many scholars here, so it took Xu Bai and the others some time to reach the source of the voice.


    At this moment, hundreds of scholars were gathered in a square not far away.


    Because there were too many people, they could not see what was going on inside.


    They could only hear the discussions from the outside world.


    ¡°Who did this? Preposterous!¡±


    ¡°He actually dared to do such a thing in the holy land of scholars. It¡¯s simply outrageous!¡±


    ¡°This is the Headmaster¡¯s statue, how could there be such a phenomenon?¡±


    Waves of voices came from within. Some were filled with panic, some with anger, and some with complexity. In short, all kinds of voices intersected, making it seem chaotic.


    ¡°How can the Land of Sages be so rude? Leave and don¡¯t watch!¡±


    At this moment, dozens of middle-aged men in standard clothes walked over and quickly dispersed the scholars in front of them.


    After these people were dispersed, Xu Bai and Liu Xu finally saw the situation inside.


    In the middle of the square stood a huge statue made of stone. It looked like an old man.


    The craftsman who carved this statue was extremely skilled. The statue was lifelike and looked like a living person. It had an inexplicable scholarly aura that made people feel at ease at a glance.


    However, at this moment, this statue had a different scene. Dense cracks appeared around the statue, and black-red blood surged out from the cracks.


    After these black-red bloodstains appeared, they instantly became clumps, as if they would immediately dry up as soon as they came into contact with air.


    The dried blood gathered together and formed a strange pattern. The blood-red pattern gave the statue that was originally filled with the aura of a book a strange feeling.


    Xu Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw these patterns. He felt that the statue seemed to have come alive and was looking at him with an evil gaze.


    ¡°This is too strange.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    None of them left with the camera


    Liu Xu followed the crowd and saw a familiar figure among the middle-aged men. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Teacher!¡±


    As she shouted, she walked over quickly.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai also followed behind.


    He was now very interested in the abnormality of the statue, especially the blood-red patterns that appeared similar to the patterns on the dagger. He felt that there must be a connection between the two sides.


    Wang Qingfeng, who was looking at the statue, heard a familiar voice and turned his head. He happened to see Liu Xu walking towards him.


    Wang Qingfeng wanted to say something, but his gaze moved away from Liu Xu and saw Xu Bai walking towards him. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Xu.¡±


    Wang Qingfeng cupped his hands and bowed slightly.


    Seeing this, the other middle-aged scholars looked at each other and followed Wang Qingfeng¡¯s example. They cupped their hands and bowed to Xu Bai.


    Now, Xu Bai was no longer a small Yin Posthouse Chief, but Prince Xu. As long as anyone in Great Chu saw Xu Bai, they had to be polite.


    Xu Bai waved his hand and placed his hands behind his back.¡±¡±There¡¯s no need to be so polite. This king came here this time just to see Liu Xu. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.¡±


    Before Wang Qingfeng could reply, Liu Xu¡¯s eyes twitched. She looked at Xu Bai, who was putting on an act, and couldn¡¯t help but put her hand on her forehead.


    ¡°Xu Bai, this is my teacher, Wang Qingfeng.¡±Liu Xu introduced.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Before Xu Bai could say anything, Wang Qingfeng spoke first.


    Wang Qingfeng glared at Liu Xu and berated, ¡°Liu Xu, don¡¯t be rude. The person in front of you is Prince Xu of Great Chu. If word gets out that you don¡¯t have any manners, won¡¯t the reputation of the Green Cloud Academy be damaged? Moreover, you¡¯re the Si Zheng of the Heaven Inspectorate.¡±


    Liu Xu was speechless.


    Suddenly, she felt that there was a huge gap between her and Xu Bails status. Before, the two of them had been on equal footing, but now that she saw her teacher¡¯s cautious expression, she finally remembered that Xu Bai was different from before.


    Xu Bai waved his hand and said,¡± Don¡¯t talk about these formalities during special times. Oh right, Mr. Wang hasn¡¯t told me yet.. Did you find anything?¡±¡±

 Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: The Dean Returns (2)

    Chapter 590: The Dean Returns (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    He would talk about etiquette when it was time, but now was not the time to talk about etiquette, so Xu Bai told them not to be rigidly bound by etiquette.


    Especially the statue in front of him, it was simply unbelievable.


    It was impossible for the statue to crack for no reason, let alone bleed for no reason. There was only one possibility. Someone had done this on purpose.


    This statue was the Dean of the Academy. If anyone dared to tamper with the statue of the Dean of the Academy, it was equivalent to declaring war on the Qingyun Academy.


    What kind of power was the Green Cloud Academy? It was one of the top forces in the Great Chu State. Countless officials had come from the Green Cloud Academy.


    Becoming enemies with Qing Yunshu was even more unbearable than becoming enemies with other first-rate forces.


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Wang Qingfeng forced a smile and said, ¡°Except for those scholars who went astray, no one would deliberately tamper with this place.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°This is the Blood Carving Technique, created by the dean¡¯s junior sister. It can engrave a scholar¡¯s life¡¯s work into it.¡±


    ¡°Back then, the principal and his junior sister walked on completely opposite paths because of their different ideals.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    As he said that, Wang Qingfeng sighed. His tone was filled with helplessness and sadness.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai touched his chin and said,¡± Have you ever thought that the person who could get close to this statue is in the Academy?¡¯¡±¡®


    It was definitely worth it to suddenly hear about the past, but Xu Bai was indeed thinking about the statue in front of him, especially the Blood Carving Technique that Wang Qingfeng had mentioned.


    To be able to tamper with the Green Cloud Academy and leave these things in the statue, it was highly likely that it was in the Academy.


    Wang Qingfeng nodded.¡± That¡¯s what we thought too. We¡¯re preparing to investigate. Prince Xu is interested in this matter. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡¯¡±¡®


    They weren¡¯t fools, so they had already expected this situation. Just as they were about to investigate, they happened to run into Xu Bai, which led to this scene.


    Xu Bai agreed.


    The other party had already set his sights on him. If he did not take the initiative, he would make the other party feel that he was easy to bully.


    The most important thing in the martial world was to complain.


    You gave me a knife, I will give you two knives. You cut off my hand, I will cut off all your limbs.


    Seeing Xu Bai agree, Wang Qingfeng planned to lead the way. However, before he could take two steps, something strange happened to the statue in front of him.


    The cracks gradually widened and connected in the blink of an eye. Countless stones fell from within.


    In an Instant, tne statue turnecl Into a Pile or ruDD1e. At tne Place wnere tne statue had originally been, there was a scholar covered in blood standing inside with his eyes closed.


    The scholar was covered in blood, even his clothes were soaked in blood, and his face was covered in blood. Although his eyes were closed, his chest was heaving up and down violently. It was obvious that he was a living person.


    ¡°Long Fu!¡±


    A middle-aged man among the group of middle-aged men shouted with a sorrowful expression.


    This scene happened too quickly. As the middle-aged man shouted these two words, the scholar who was originally standing at the statue¡¯s position moved. His tightly shut eyes suddenly opened.


    In the next moment, the scholar¡¯s entire body burst into flames and turned into ashes. However, two rays of light suddenly shot out from his opened eyes.


    The light was blood-red and rushed straight at Xu Bai.


    It happened so fast that no one around him could react, especially Qingfeng Wang. Although he was very close to Xu Bai, the red light was too fast.


    Xu Bai had been on guard all this while. When the red light appeared, his True Core Strength began to circulate crazily.


    Gold and grayish-white appeared in the surroundings, interweaving with each other.


    A chaotic aura appeared from the gray-white color and quickly confused the surroundings.


    Xu Bai simply pulled out Hundred Break and slashed.


    Hundred Splits instantly exploded, turning into hundreds of shards that streaked across the sky.


    The fragments were like a galaxy hanging upside down. With chaos and despair, they instantly formed a tornado in front of Xu Bai.


    The two blood-red lights entered the tornado formed by the fragments and were gradually worn down by the chaotic tornado.


    By the time the blood -red light reached Xu Bai, it had already disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Xu Bai gently waved his saber, and chaos and despair began to move.


    The fragments surged forward and surrounded the middle-aged man who had shouted just now. As long as Xu Bai gave the order, these fragments would all enter the middle-aged man¡¯s body with chaos and despair.


    This scene happened very fast. From the moment Xu Bai waved his saber to this moment, it was only a moment.


    The chaos made everyone¡¯s scalps go numb.


    Especially the middle-aged scholar who was wrapped in the fragment. Cold sweat had already appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°You know that person?¡± Xu Bai said indifferently.


    The middle-aged scholar didn¡¯t say anything. His face was still pale.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Prince Xu,¡± Wang Qingfeng said.¡± That person is his student, and he¡¯s the one he¡¯s most proud of.¡±¡±


    ¡°This king didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Xu Bail s tone was still calm, but it was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°This guy is here for me, and the force behind this guy is related to your Qingyun Academy. Can I think that your Qingyun Academy might have colluded with this force?¡±


    ¡± To put it another way, even your Academy can¡¯t bear the responsibility of


    killing a foreign Wang..¡±¡±

 Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: The Dean Returns (3)

    Chapter 591: The Dean Returns (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    As soon as he said this, the entire place went silent.


    Wang Qingfeng¡¯s face also turned pale.


    The reason was simple. What Xu Bai said just now was correct.


    Not only was there no problem, but it was also very accurate.


    The middle-aged scholar who was surrounded by fragments finally reacted and hurriedly said.


    ¡°Prince Xu, this matter has nothing to do with the Green Cloud Academy. I also don¡¯t know why my disciple¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a melodious music sounded in the next moment.


    The middle-aged scholar¡¯s face turned dull as he said the rest of his words.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a situation. A few days ago, this disciple of mine told me that he wanted to go home, but I didn¡¯t expect him to stay in the statue.¡±


    ¡°Control the soul?¡±


    When the surrounding middle-aged scholars saw this scene, their expressions became strange.


    How many abilities does this Prince Xu have?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about this. He removed the Hundred Break and the power to control the soul, and put the Hundred Break back on his waist.


    In the next moment, Xu Bai, who was originally full of killing intent, smiled. It was as if the cold winter had been melted by the sun. It made everyone present feel that this young man in front of them was a very positive and sunny person.


    The chaos of gold and gray disappeared.


    ¡°I see. It seems that I misunderstood you.¡±Xu Bai smiled kindly. If it weren¡¯t for his previous behavior, the people present would have misunderstood him.


    However, no one went to investigate the misunderstanding.


    Because it was certain that Prince Xu would be attacked here.


    Prince Xu,¡± Wang Qingfeng said,¡± the Green Cloud Academy will definitely give you an explanation for this matter. Even if we have to do our best, we will find the person behind this.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. If there¡¯s any news, you can ask Liu Xu to inform this king. ¡®¡±¡®


    Wang Qingfeng nodded and agreed.


    After that, Xu Bai did not follow them. Instead, he asked Liu Xu to arrange a room for him.


    However, before he left, he raised his right hand and performed a geomancy calculation.


    In the next moment, a golden compass appeared. Unfortunately, he did not find any corresponding clues. The needle on the compass kept drifting and did not stop.


    It was either that the other party had a way to avoid being turned into a


    chaos-type existence, or that the other party¡¯s strength was higher than Feng Shui¡¯s level.


    However, since Wang Qingfeng had said that he would get to the bottom of it, Xu Bai just had to wait. He had more important things to do than investigate these clues.


    Progress bar!


    At the start, he had to continue working on the Travels he had obtained from Liu Xu. This was a good thing. From the slow progress bar, it was definitely not a low-level skill.


    Nothing was more important than the progress bar. He could continue working while he waited.


    After Xu Bai pushed open the door and entered, Liu Xu also walked in.


    Liu Xu, who walked into the room, appeared very quiet. Her eyes were filled with a complicated expression, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    Xu Bai frowned and said, What are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed in your thoughts?¡±


    When Liu Xu heard Xu Bail s words, she came back to her senses and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the gap between us would be so big.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t expect this. Perhaps in the past, she didn¡¯t understand the concept of the three words Prince Xu.


    But today, when she saw her teacher treating Xu Bai with respect, she finally understood what this concept meant.


    This concept represented the difference in status between the two of them. ¡°Are you going to kowtow to me?¡± Xu Bai teased.¡±


    Liu Xu lightly spat.¡± You wish. I will also work harder until I catch up to you.¡±¡±


    As she spoke, Liu Xu seemed to have been injected with stimulants. She didn¡¯t say anything more to Xu Bai and turned to leave.


    She was so excited when she left that she didn¡¯t even close the door for him.


    Xu Bai felt helpless. He could only close the door and return to his chair.


    He first pondered over what had happened today. After finding no clues, he took out the travel notes he had obtained previously.


    Looking at the slow progress of the golden progress bar, Xu Bai could not help but sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a familiar formula and a familiar taste.¡¯


    It had been a long time since he had encountered such a slow scene. He could not help but think of the first time he had received the progress bar. At that time, he had also felt this way.


    This situation was like visiting a brothel. A brothel girl you were familiar with suddenly turned over a new leaf, but in the end, you didn¡¯t meet her for a long time.


    However, after a long time, they met again on the street. The other party even invited you to exercise.


    This kind of freshness was extremely strong.


    Xu Bai lay on his back and watched the progress bar grow.


    Beside him, the first-grade puppet was holding a saber and guarding him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    While Xu Baigan was reading the progress bar, Qingfeng Wang called all the teachers in the school over for a meeting.


    The content of the meeting was very simple. It was to clean up the Academy from top to bottom and find clues.


    After the meeting ended, the group of teachers followed Wang Qingfeng¡¯s method and began to clean up the academy floor by floor.


    One of the teachers was quietly leaving. He didn¡¯t look for any clues, but left the Green Cloud Academy directly. He shuttled through various alleys. After making sure that no one was following him, he came to a remote alley.


    At the end of this remote alley, there was a hidden house. The teacher came to the door of the house and looked around. After making sure that there was no one around, he pushed the door open and entered..

 Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: The Dean Returns (4)

    Chapter 592: The Dean Returns (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    The door was opened, and a terrifying blood-red light flashed inside. The door was quickly closed, and the blood-red light disappeared in an instant.


    The room was dark, and the windows were tightly shut. This kind of thick darkness was a little scary.


    The teacher looked around and said softly,¡±¡±Are you there?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a blood- red light suddenly lit up in the dark room. The entire room was red. In the corner of the room, a shadow whose face could not be seen suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Zhuge Wen, if you come to find me at this time, what if you are followed? Are you crazy?


    A hoarse voice came out from the shadows. It was filled with an inexplicable evilness that made people tremble when they heard it.


    Zhuge Wen shivered and said,¡± It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve already checked when I came. No one is following me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±¡±


    The shadow fell silent.


    Zhuge Wen seemed to have instantly perked up, and his voice became louder.¡±Why did you suddenly appear and why did you attack Xu Bai? Do you know what his current identity is? If he were to anger the Great Chu Country, we might be in trouble.¡±


    Hearing this, the shadow twisted slightly. As he twisted, the blood-red light around him became even denser.


    ¡°Is this something you should care about?¡±


    Zhuge Wen held his breath. After a moment, he slowly said,¡±¡±lf you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The shadow said in a calm voice.


    Zhuge Wen nodded and said,¡± I know. I¡¯ve read your evil book and you have evidence against me. But compared to my life, I can still live if I lose my reputation. If you don¡¯t tell me your purpose, I will definitely not help you anymore. I might even expose you.¡±¡±


    The shadow remained silent.


    Zhuge Wen did not say anything else. He was waiting for the shadow¡¯s reply. Although he looked calm on the surface, cold sweat slowly rolled down his forehead.


    After a long time, the shadow finally spoke again.


    ¡°Xu Bai has deciphered Prime Minister Wen¡¯s Eternal Noble Spirit, and he did it perfectly. Do you know what this means?¡±


    ¡°He is definitely not a flawless person, nor is he a righteous person. I know this better than anyone else because I know him better than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s only one answer. He has something more powerful than the


    Everlasting Noble Spirit Chapter in his heart, and this is exactly what we need.¡±


    Zhuge Wen frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Something that can change our situation.¡±The shadow spoke slowly,¡±lf we can knock out something more powerful than the Everlasting Noble Spirit, it might be able to change our situation.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill him. I just wanted to plant a seed in his heart. The initial attack was just for this, but I didn¡¯t expect him to break it.¡±


    As long as you plant the seed, you can let the seed take root and sprout. Just like when you first saw those so-called evil books, when that time comes, he will be one of us.¡±


    Zhuge Wen took a deep breath and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 understand.¡±


    ¡°Now, do you still want to expose me?¡± the shadow asked.¡±


    Zhuge Wen shook his head.¡± I will continue to assist you until your grand plan succeeds. ¡®¡±¡®


    The shadow waved his hand, signaling him to leave quickly. He did not say anything more to him.


    Zhuge Wen turned around and was about to leave the room as he approached the door step by step.


    Just as he was about to approach, an abnormality suddenly appeared.


    The blood-red light around him suddenlv surged and turned into a sharD blade


    that pierced through Zhuge Wen.


    Zhuge Wen tried his best to turn his head, his face filled with confusion. He was in pain, but his confusion was stronger than pain.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You have already thought of resisting, so I can¡¯t let you live. Don¡¯t worry, if I succeed, I will definitely engrave your name in history. ¡°the shadow said slowly.


    ¡°And¡­ You know what I really think.¡±


    The blood-red light around them kept shaking, and together with the shadows, it looked extremely strange.


    Blood trickled down the corner of Zhuge Wen¡¯s mouth, and cracks appeared on his body.¡±lt is really unexpected that this body would actually become so vicious when you occupy it. My teacher, stop being so stubborn. Why are you doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re not doing this for us. You¡¯re occupying this body now, but you haven¡¯t completely devoured the soul.¡±


    ¡°After all, if you completely devour the divine soul, you will never be able to get out again, and Xu Bai is a perfect shell. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, more and more cracks appeared on Zhuge Wen¡¯s body. The cracks gradually shattered, and as the cracks shattered, Zhuge Wen turned into ashes.


    The shadow walked out, and the red light around him was disappearing. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. Besides, by doing this, I can help you all legitimately.¡± The door was opened and the shadow walked towards the Academy.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    During this period of time, Xu Bai finally experienced the power of the progress bar.


    Slow, really slow.


    It was as if he had gotten used to entering and exiting quickly, but suddenly, he slowed down again.


    As the saying went, it was difficult to go from extravagance to frugality. This was the situation he was in now. That boring feeling came again..

 Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: The Dean Has Returned

    Chapter 593: The Dean Has Returned


    Translator: 549690339


    Up until now, there was still a small chunk left in the progress bar.


    Xu Bai estimated that he would need another day or two to finish reading this book.


    This was indeed the masterpiece of the College Chief. It could be seen how terrifying the College Chief¡¯s strength was.


    After a few days, Wang Qingfeng still hadn¡¯t found any news. However, Xu Bai received a message from Wang Qingfeng.


    One of their teachers, Zhuge Wen, had disappeared, making this matter even more confusing.


    Xu Bai had used Feng Shui to calculate it, but there was no clue. It was still nothing.


    He wasn¡¯t anxious about this outcome, but Wang Qingfeng and the others were getting more and more frustrated.


    Now, it was very obvious that the other party¡¯s target was Xu Bai. If this matter were to spread out a few more times, not only would the Green Cloud


    Academy¡¯s reputation be damaged, but it would also probably lose a good impression in front of the Chu Emperor.


    But some things, the more impatient one was, the harder it was to accomplish.


    Wang Qingfeng felt even more uncomfortable in this heavy atmosphere.


    In the room, Liu Xu was chatting with Xu Bai.


    She had wanted to leave since Xu Bai was here too.


    She was the supervisor of the Heaven Inspectorate and had many things to do.


    But now that such a thing had happened, it would not be good if she suddenly left.


    According to Xu Bai, Liu Xu could leave whenever she wanted. After all, Xu Bai was not an unreasonable person. He would not think that Liu Xu was bad just because she suddenly left.


    However, Liu Xu was stubborn and insisted on staying here. She had to find out the truth.


    During this period of time, Liu Xu had also been frantically helping out, but she still had no results.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Liu Xu sighed.


    When Xu Bai saw this scene, he was delighted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even in a hurry, but you, an outsider, are worried. What¡¯s there to worry about? We¡¯ll cross the bridge when we come to it.¡±


    Liu Xu raised her head, her eyes filled with speechlessness as she rolled her eyes.¡±You¡¯re quite open-minded.¡±


    Xu Bai laughed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    How could he not take it easy? As long as there was a progress bar, he could take it easy.


    If he was given dozens of books like this now, he would be more than happy to stay here for a year and a half.


    Liu Xu saw Xu Bai¡¯s helpless expression and rolled her eyes even more. She was about to say something in anger.


    However, before she could say anything, a commotion came from outside.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Xu Bai sat up from his half-lying position, and his ears twitched slightly.


    With their current strength, they could naturally distinguish them in detail. He had extracted important information from these sounds.


    After hearing the most important information, Xu Bai handed the book in his hand to the puppet and walked out of the door.


    Liu Xu also heard it and her face revealed a look of joy as she followed behind Xu Bai.


    The two of them did not stop. After they left the door, they walked towards the largest courtyard of the Academy.


    At this moment, in the largest courtyard of the Academy, not only the scholars had gathered, but even the teachers of the Academy had also gathered.


    The originally large courtyard was now unusually crowded.


    There was a very empty space in the courtyard. Even if the surroundings were crowded, no one dared to take a step in.


    In that empty space, there was an old man with white hair dressed in ordinary clothes.


    Although the old man was dressed in ordinary clothes, he had white hair and a youthful face. His eyes were spirited and his cheeks were rosy.


    He looked even more energetic than many young people.


    His back was straight, and there was a thick scholarly aura that surrounded the old man¡¯s body. It was so dense that even ordinary people could feel it.


    Beside the old man was a young man lying on a stretcher.


    The young man was handsome and dressed in a white robe. At this moment, he looked sickly and his face was as pale as paper. However, his eyes were especially lively as he looked around.


    The old man¡¯s appearance caused a commotion, but the surrounding scholars left a large space and did not dare to go forward.


    Xu Bai and Liu Xu also arrived, but there were too many scholars now, so they couldn¡¯t squeeze in for a while.


    Liu Xu saw the old man through a gap in the crowd and whispered into Xu Bai¡¯s ear,¡±¡±lt¡¯s the dean.¡±


    Director?


    Just these two words alone were enough to cause a sensation in the entire


    Nanhua Path.


    Xu Bai had come here because he was invited by the dean. This person who could be compared to Eunuch Wei was a top-notch expert.


    To be honest, Xu Bai also wanted to meet him. After all, he had been longing for this person for a long time.


    His kidney harvesting technique was obtained from the director.


    There were too many people around. Xu Bai thought for a moment and was about to speak loudly. He wanted to use his identity to make the group of people in front of him make way.


    Unexpectedly, the dean noticed Xu Bai first and waved his hand.


    As he waved his sleeves, a majestic aura surged out. The scholars present could not help but take a step back, and a wide path was opened up.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At the end of the road was Xu Bai.


    ¡°Prince Xu, please come over.¡± The dean said softly, but his voice spread throughout the entire academy.


    There was no fluctuation in his voice. It was filled with a sense of peace. Just his voice alone made Xu Bai feel calm.


    However, when Xu Bai¡¯s line of sight shifted to the young man lying on the ground, his calm was instantly broken.


    Yun Zihai!

 Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: The Old Witch Wants My Body

    Chapter 594: The Old Witch Wants My Body


    Translator: 549690339


    The person lying on the ground was none other than Yun Zihai.


    At this moment, Yun Zihai¡¯s face was as pale as paper. His entire person appeared abnormally dispirited. Even his eyes were slightly turbid. If not for the fact that he still had spirit, he did not look like a young man, but rather an old man.


    Sensing Xu Bai walking in, Yun Zihai¡¯s gaze shifted and naturally shifted to Xu Baits face, revealing a weak smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Brother Xu in such a situation. I¡¯m indeed rude.¡±ln Yun Zihai¡¯s tone, besides helplessness, there was also joy after not seeing each other for a long time.


    Xu Bails face was slightly gloomy.¡± Aren¡¯t you a King? Why are you injured like this? Who hurt you?¡±¡±


    As the Emperor¡¯s initial experiment, Yun Zihai was also conferred the title of King of a different surname, and it was the kind of King with a fief.


    However, at this moment, he was not in his own fief. Instead, he was brought to the Qingyun Academy by the Dean. Moreover, his current state did not seem to be good.


    Xu Bai thought that someone had injured Yun Zihai, so he asked this question.


    Yun Zihai shook his head gently.¡± If Brother Xu wants to avenge me, then forget it. I wasn¡¯t hurt by anyone. I brought this upon myself.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai frowned. He felt that Yun Zihai¡¯s words had a hidden meaning.


    At this moment, before Yun Zihai could continue, the dean spoke.


    ¡°Prince Xu, this is not the place to talk. Please move to this old man¡¯s room.¡±


    Her voice was as calm and gentle as ever, as if nothing in this world could arouse any emotion in this old man. Her eyes were filled with the sea of stars, deep and tranquil.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Bai nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Dean. ¡®¡±¡®


    The College Chief did not continue. He waved to the two teachers of the Academy beside him. The two teachers reacted quickly. They lifted Yun Zihai¡¯s single frame and followed the College Chief.


    Xu Bai followed behind.


    Liu Xu thought for a moment and was about to follow him, but she didn¡¯t expect the Headmaster to turn around and glance at her.


    ¡°You and Wang Qingfeng, keep this matter under wraps. Don¡¯t let it get out.¡±


    After receiving this order, Liu Xu could only stay where she was and not follow.


    Even Liu Xu couldn¡¯t keep up, so the surrounding scholars naturally stayed behind. Following that, Liu Xu, Wang Qingfeng, and the other teachers began to cooperate with the people around them to prevent this information from leaking out.


    Xu Bai followed behind him. After walking for about 15 minutes, they arrived at an elegant and simple room.


    The room was decorated with style. From the outside, although the furniture inside was simple, the arrangement of each piece of furniture was pleasing to the eye.


    The dean waved his hand and asked the two teachers who were carrying the stretcher to put Yun Zihai down.


    After the two teachers put Yun Zihai down, they bowed slightly and left. They even closed the door before leaving.


    Xu Bai squatted down and examined Yun Zihai carefully. He did not find any external injuries on Yun Zihai¡¯s body.


    Yun Zihai revealed a trace of pain on his face due to Xu Bail s actions. He said helplessly,¡±¡±Brother Xu, there¡¯s no need to flip through it. I really wasn¡¯t harmed by anyone, it¡¯s just my own fault.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡± I just want to know why you would do such a stupid thing. Did you hurt your brain?¡±¡±


    When Yun Zihai heard this, he almost lost his temper.¡±Brother Xu, your mouth is still the same as before. It¡¯s very ear-piercing. I¡¯m a seriously injured person, aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Xu Bai stood up and shifted his gaze from Yun Zihai to the dean. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Since the dean is here and brought you back, he can naturally save your life. What do I have to worry about?¡±


    Who was the dean of the Qingyun Academy? He was one of the people who stood at the top of this world. Since Yun Zihai was not dead, he could not die.


    The Headmaster stroked his beard and said,¡± I¡¯ve long heard of Prince Xu¡¯s name. I¡¯ve seen him today. He¡¯s indeed a wonderful person.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai shrugged.¡± Some things change as they are passed around. Maybe I¡¯m not as good as the rumors say.¡±¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The Headmaster shook his head and said,¡± It¡¯s even more powerful than the legends say. At least, that¡¯s what I think. After all, you¡¯re able to gain


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s goodwill, and you¡¯re also able to gain the attention of King Sheng You. Even His Majesty values you greatly. You must be more powerful than the legends say. ¡®¡±¡®


    Xu Bai spread his hands and said,¡± Actually, compared to what I¡¯m saying, I¡¯m more interested in the dean. After all, I¡¯ve heard many legends about the dean.¡¯¡±¡®


    The dean¡¯s expression instantly stiffened, and even the thick scholarly aura around him became chaotic. Only then did he turn around and glare at Yun Zihai.¡±lt¡¯s all your fault. You insisted on breaking through to Extraordinary


    Rank-I. I told you back then that you couldn¡¯t, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°Extraordinary first-grade?¡± Xu Bai was a little surprised.¡¯His speed is quite fast. He reached this realm so quickly.. However, why did he become like this after reaching Extraordinary first-grade?¡±¡®

 Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: The Old Witch Wants My Body (2)

    Chapter 595: The Old Witch Wants My Body (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Yun Zihai did not answer because the dean had already said it.


    ¡°What else can it be? It has something to do with his congenital deficiency.


    Here¡¯s the thing. Prince Xu, listen to me slowly¡­¡±


    After that, the dean told Xu Bai everything that had happened, and Xu Bai finally understood.


    This time, the dean went out completely to bring Yun Zihai over. The reason was very simple. After Yun Zihai broke through, a big problem occurred.


    This so-called big problem referred to Yun Zihai¡¯s congenital deficiency.


    Xu Bai knew about this. After all, the first time he met Yun Zihai was in the pharmacy.


    At that time, Yun Zihai was still buying medicine there.


    In short, Yun Zihai¡¯s body was not good. The bad condition was brought out from his mother¡¯s womb, so it was difficult to cure his congenital deficiency.


    Before Yun Zihai left the Academy, the Dean had said that he had to stop when he reached Level Two at most.


    If he continued to break through, it would definitely cause a lot of trouble, and now the trouble had come.


    Due to his congenital deficiency, he had forcefully broken through to Extraordinary first-grade, causing Yun Zihai¡¯s already very weak body to rapidly be destroyed.


    At that time, Yun Zihai felt it and quickly wrote a letter to the College. The College Chief went over personally to stabilize Yun Zihai¡¯s injuries and brought him back.


    After that, it was everything Xu Bai saw, including the weak Yun Zihai at that moment.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Xu Bai thought of the key point and said,¡±¡±Could it be that the principal wanted me to come over to deal with this matter?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even arrived when the dean had gone out. Now that the dean had returned, and before he left, the dean had asked him not to walk around. Could it be because of this?


    ¡°No, this was just an accident.¡± The dean shook his head. Although he was old, his eyes were still filled with wisdom. He stared straight at Xu Bai.¡±Presumably, Prince Xu must have been targeted by this old man¡¯s junior sister.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and said,¡± That¡¯s true. However, this matter is extremely secretive. How did the Headmaster find out? Did someone tell you when you just came back?¡±¡±


    The dean shook his head.¡± Of course not. It¡¯s just my guess. That¡¯s why I asked you to come over.¡±¡±


    ¡°Based on what?¡± Xu Bai continued to ask.


    To be able to guess that he would be targeted, and it was not through a special method of deduction, it was just a guess.


    Since it was a guess, there must be a basis.


    ¡°Has Prince Xu cracked the Everlasting Noble Qi Chapter?¡± The dean asked slowly. ¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned for a moment before he understood what the dean was talking about. He pondered and said, ¡°It should be considered cracked.¡±


    Actually, he didn¡¯t know if he had cracked it or not, because the situation at that time was very special. He didn¡¯t even feel it at all, but many people thought that he had cracked the Eternal Grand Qi Chapter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The dean placed his hands behind his back and praised,¡±As expected of the top genius of the younger generation. To be able to break Prime Minister Wen¡¯s Eternal Noble Spirit is enough to deserve this name.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t get along with Prime Minister Wen and even fought with him a few times, and both sides were even, I have to admit that Prime Minister Wen¡¯s Noble Spirit Everlasting Chapter does have its subtleties.¡±


    ¡°But it was because Prince Xu cracked the Longevity of Wonders that he attracted my junior sister¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°I know that Prince Xu is curious about why the Eternal Noble Spirit Chapter attracted my junior sister apprentice¡¯s attention. I will tell you about this matter in detail.¡±


    As he spoke, the director picked up the hot tea on the table and poured a cup for Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took the teacup and took a sip. His eyes lit up.¡±Good tea!¡±


    Even if one didn¡¯t know much about tea, one could feel that the mellow taste was definitely not bad.


    ¡°Give me a bite too.¡± Yun Zihai¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he looked eager. ¡°¡±The dean¡¯s tea is all top-grade.¡±


    ¡°What are you drinking?¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t give him any face and drank the tea in one gulp.


    Yun Zihai¡¯s expression immediately became depressed.


    The dean added, ¡°Tea tasting requires a specific method and a specific method. Hmm¡­¡± In fact, other than this kind of tea tasting, you young people seem to like another kind of tea tasting.¡± Xu Bai was speechless.


    How could he not understand?


    Tea tasting¡­


    Yes, it was tea tasting, another kind of tea tasting.


    Yun Zihai, who was lying on the ground, rolled his eyes and said,¡±Don¡¯t explain. The dean is someone who does his best not to be abandoned by the times, so he is very eager to follow the times.


    Every time, we have to come into contact with some new things. However, some things, the dean¡¯s understanding is different from ours. For example, when we tasted tea just now, in the dean¡¯s heart, we were really tasting tea.¡± Xu Bai almost spat out the tea in his mouth.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve made a mistake again?¡± The dean asked with a puzzled expression. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Xu Bai quickly said. ¡°Tea tasting is tea tasting.¡¯¡±¡®


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Good heavens, he finally understood the personality of this dean.


    It was like an old man who didn¡¯t know much about this era, but he didn¡¯t want to be abandoned by the era, so he tried his best to follow the era.


    However, it was extremely troublesome to follow the times, especially for an old man.


    Therefore, there were many misunderstandings, such as what happened just now.


    ¡°It turns out that even a top scholar like the dean has such a strange personality.¡±Xu Bai thought, No, to be precise, they are all normal people..¡±

 Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: The Old Witch Wants My Body (3)

    Chapter 596: The Old Witch Wants My Body (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    In Xu Bail s opinion, most of these true top experts were very strange people.


    In other words, he was cold and aloof.


    However, after meeting one after another, it was completely different.


    For example, the Chu Emperor was a very sinister old man. First, he killed his eighth son, then he went to kill those traitors hidden in Great Chu. Finally, when Xu Bai was in the Imperial Palace, he killed three birds with one stone.


    Another example was King Sheng You, who was more like a reckless person who was rough but meticulous. Although he looked forthright on the surface, he was actually very petty in his heart.


    The last one was Eunuch Wei. In Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, Eunuch Wei was the most amiable one.


    As for the idiot Liu Qingfeng and the female Abbey Dean, it was not good to comment. After all, one was stupid and the other was crazy.


    The old woman was a Heavenly Musician¡­Well, he was just a disciple.


    But now, the dean in front of Xu Bai was more like an old man who was trying his best to keep up with the times and did not want to be abandoned by the times.


    ¡°We¡¯re going too far.¡± The hospital director seemed to feel that he had strayed a little, so he quickly brought the topic back.¡±Actually, when it comes to me and my junior sister, I¡¯ve always felt that my junior sister is a very scheming person, just like the Nine Winding Corridor.¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡± Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but spit it out.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± The dean asked curiously, ¡°Is the description of ¡®chaos¡¯?¡± Don¡¯t you young people often mention the Nine Winding Corridor?¡±


    Nine Winding Corridor.


    Xu Bai cursed in his heart. It was not just the Nine Winding Cloister.


    To be more precise, it was a single flower, two swallows flying, three pearls playing in the water, four seasons jade vortex, five dragons playing with pearls, six ambushes, seven orifices exquisite, eight winds and rains, nine winding corridors, ten heavens.


    Motherf * cker!


    If the dean knew what he was talking about, he might really kill him to keep his mouth shut.


    Yun Zihai gave Xu Bai a meaningful glance, telling him not to show it.


    ¡°Director, let¡¯s continue.¡± Xu Bai understood immediately.¡±


    The hospital director didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t the time to ask, so he still told her what happened after that.


    As the dean explained, Xu Bai finally understood what was going on.


    Before the principal was the principal, he had a junior sister. This junior sister was of the same lineage as the principal, and the two of them grew up together.


    The similarity was that both of them had a strong talent in reading, but the difference was that their aspirations were different.


    The dean wanted to inherit the Qingyun Academy and use it as a foundation to nurture more scholars.


    The dean¡¯s junior sister had a completely different idea. She believed that since the Qingyun Academy had nurtured them, they only needed to be good at themselves and work hard to improve their strength. That was the most important thing.


    The two different ideologies did not conflict with each other, and they even complemented each other.


    However, the problem was that the dean¡¯s junior sister had gone astray one day. To be precise, she had not gone astray, but had created this wrong path.


    Since ancient times, scholars had always read the books of sages. However, the dean¡¯s junior sister felt that this speed was too slow, so by chance, she suddenly read an unusual book.


    It was also from that time onwards that the scholars were divided. The junior sister of the dean led another group of scholars into that wrong path.


    Originally, all of this was nothing much, but unexpectedly, this wrong path could change the minds of scholars, making them more evil and irritable. At the same time, the desires in the depths of their hearts also increased.


    When a person became evil and irritable, the more desires he had, the more disaster he would bring. From then on, disasters happened frequently.


    In the end, the dean captured his junior sister. However, he did not expect that his junior sister was actually stronger than him.


    The two of them fought for three days and three nights in a mountain range. In the end, the dean was slightly inferior and was seriously injured by his junior sister. He escaped at the critical moment.


    Junior Sister thought that everything was fine. After all, even the dean did not kill her. Instead, she was beaten until she fled. No one in the world of scholars could stop her.


    However, she never expected that there would be an extremely outstanding scholar in her generation.


    Wen Xun.


    This name might not be familiar, but he had another identity. He was the famous prime minister of Great Chu.


    After a few months, Junior Sister continued to strengthen her lineage until one day, Prime Minister Wen and the Headmaster joined forces and killed Junior Sister in a dangerous place.


    ¡°Dead?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and asked curiously,¡±¡±l don¡¯t think so.¡±


    The Headmaster nodded.¡± Dead, but not completely dead. After we killed her, we discovered that her soul was actually connected to this bloodline. As long as this bloodline is not severed, her soul will always exist and will continue to circulate in this bloodline.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai muttered, ¡°The ability to control the world is a little strong. It¡¯s the same as being immortal.¡¯¡±¡®


    Thinking about it carefully, this ability was really powerful, because it was absolutely impossible for it to be completely extinct.


    When something could be obtained through a shortcut, there would always be people who would take that shortcut. As long as it existed, there would always be people.


    As for this bloodline, if it continued, this junior sister¡¯s divine soul would never die. At most, her physical body would be destroyed, but her divine soul could continue to circulate.


    ¡°You can say that he¡¯s not dead, but it¡¯s no different from being dead. ¡°The dean continued,¡± Although it can be continuously reversed, the strength of one¡¯s body has already been reduced to nothingness. One can only occupy other people¡¯s bodies. The strength that one possesses belongs to whoever they occupy..¡±

 Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: The Old Witch Wants My Body

    Chapter 597: The Old Witch Wants My Body


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°However, I discovered that she didn¡¯t seem to possess someone else¡¯s body. Instead, she shared a body with someone else. To be precise, she didn¡¯t devour the soul of the person she had occupied.¡±


    ¡°Later on, I wondered why she didn¡¯t occupy it directly. I looked through many ancient books and even studied it with Prime Minister Wen before coming to a conclusion.¡±


    As he spoke, the dean¡¯s gaze stopped on Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai looked left and right. When he was sure that the person was looking at him, he said in surprise,¡±Me?¡±


    He was very sure that the principal was looking at him just now. Could it be that the so-called junior sister had taken a fancy to him?


    No way.


    It was simply unbearable to be taken in by an old witch of unknown age.


    Wait, why did she take a fancy to him?


    ¡°Is she greedy for my body?¡± Xu Bai paced back and forth for a while.¡± It¡¯s said that powerful people have strange fetishes. Could it be that the dean¡¯s junior sister has such a fetish? She likes to eat young grass like me?!¡±¡®


    The dean was already an old man, and he thought that he had a good attitude and was even keeping up with the times. However, after hearing Xu Bails words, he almost lost his composure.


    This young man was simply poisonous.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xu Bai took a step back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake!¡± The dean took two deep breaths and tried to calm himself down. He said,¡± After our research, we discovered that as long as she completely devours that person¡¯s soul, she will be completely imprisoned. In other words, she only has one chance to be reborn.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xu Bai instantly understood.¡±


    As long as he completely devoured the divine soul and occupied the body, he would not be reborn. He could wait until the dean¡¯s junior sister completely occupied a person¡¯s body before making a move.


    At that time¡­Wasn¡¯t it just that no one responded to her calls?


    Sigh?


    Wait a minute!


    There seemed to be something wrong.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be me, right?¡± Xu Bai pointed at himself.¡±


    He wanted to get a negative answer, but the dean nodded affirmatively.


    The dean smiled bitterly.¡± To be honest, you¡¯re outstanding enough. Not only have you reached such strength at such a young age, but you¡¯ve also passed the


    Eternal Noble Spirit. To her, you have three benefits.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, you are strong. Secondly, you are young enough. Thirdly, you have passed the Eternal Noble Spirit Chapter. Thirdly, she is also a scholar. Of course, she cares more about a knowledgeable body.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Pardon me for asking, Dean, but is your junior sister a woman?¡± Xu Bai raised his hand and interrupted.¡±


    The director nodded. He was sure that it was a woman.


    Xu Bai pointed at himself,¡±But I¡¯m a guy. Doesn¡¯t she mind that I¡¯m a guy?


    The dean pondered for a moment and said with certainty,¡¯¡±¡®She¡¯s already at her age, so she probably doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Not only was she an old witch, but she was also an old witch with a strange personality.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I called you here. It¡¯ll be more dangerous if you stay outside, unless you stay in the palace. ¡°The Headmaster said,¡± But you¡¯ve been in the Imperial


    Palace all this time. No one has helped you solve this problem. Prime Minister Wen will definitely not help you. He probably doesn¡¯t even want to see you.


    Only I can help you.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai recovered from his shock and said, ¡°¡®Do you have a good solution now?¡±


    ¡± No,¡± the dean replied straightforwardly.¡± But if I can find out where she is, there might be a way. When I was young, I once traveled in an abandoned ancient site. There was a method that specifically tested the soul there.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s extremely incomplete. I can¡¯t comprehend anything useful at all. I came back this time to go into seclusion. I have to seize the time to comprehend it.¡±


    As long as there is this method, I can detect the soul of others. Which person hides more souls, it must be her.¡± A way to test the soul?


    Broken?


    He couldn¡¯t comprehend it?


    When Xu Bai heard this, his eyes instantly lit up.


    ¡°How about¡­ Let me see?¡±


    If others couldn¡¯t comprehend it, it meant that he couldn¡¯t. If he could start the progress bar, wouldn¡¯t it be perfect?


    When he had this skill, would he still need the dean to test it?


    He came to check. After the test, he would tell the dean to call the dean over and beat up the dean¡¯s junior sister together.


    Isn¡¯t it beautiful?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already give it to you?¡± the dean asked curiously.¡±


    ¡°You gave it to me?¡± Xu Bai was even stranger than the dean.


    She gave it to him? When did she give it to him? It was their first time meeting.


    The Headmaster said,¡± That travel book only contains a small portion of my travels around the world. It mainly records that ancient ruin. I¡¯ve already given it to you. I originally wanted you to take a look and see if you could see anything. After all, Liu Xu said that you have a lot of abilities.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°If I may be impolite, I¡¯ve been trying to guess what you¡¯re up to. In the end, I finally have an idea.¡±


    ¡°You should be the disciple of the female Abbey Dean. It is said that when you rescued King Sheng You, you were taken away by the female Abbey Dean.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, the female Abbey Dean was also a top genius back then. She was able to be all-inclusive and accept a wide range of professions. You should have no side effects after learning it, right? After all, nothing has happened to you until now. ¡±


    As he spoke, the dean nodded vigorously, as if he was very sure of his guess.


    After all, the change of any one person, all of them are such guesses, because Xu Bai and the female abbot are too similar, all of them have a variety of abilities..

 Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: The Old Witch Wants My Body

    Chapter 598: The Old Witch Wants My Body


    Translator: 549690339


    Hearing this, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t say anything else. He could only continue,¡±¡±As expected of the dean.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say the rest because the female Abbey Dean was still looking for him. As for her purpose, it was to restore her crazy state.


    He had thought that he had been exposed, but now it seemed that he hadn¡¯t been figured out at all. Thinking about it, he was right. How could something like the progress bar be so easily figured out?


    Due to the same reason as the female Abbey Dean, now that the female Abbey Dean had taken the blame for him, he had an idea. If there were any problems in the future, he could push all the blame to the female Abbey Dean.


    He would be the scapegoat if he took the blame once, countless times, and there was no difference in the number of times.


    The female Abbey Dean didn¡¯t know about this. If she did, she would definitely jump out and complain.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue watching?¡± ¡°What about Yun Zihai?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    At tms moment, Yun Linal was Still Wing witn a pale race, 11Ke a person wno was about to die.


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡± The dean is very simple. ¡®¡±¡® I¡¯ll revise the body strengthening technique this time. It¡¯s just enough for him to learn it. At that time, he can barely deal with the mortal evolution state. As for the higher levels, it¡¯s very difficult. Let¡¯s take one step and see one step.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Director, do you want to let me take a look?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his hands and said.¡±


    Body-strengthening technique, or the revised version, could be used at the mortal evolution state?


    If he didn¡¯t get his hands on this thing, he would feel that he had suffered a loss.


    ¡°Why are you looking at that thing? Although you are a female Abbey Dean, you can¡¯t do too much. That was why the female Abbey Dean went crazy back then. ¡°The dean asked curiously.


    Before Xu Bai could answer, he handed over a book.


    ¡°Your line of work really needs to be inclusive. Take a look.¡±


    Xu Bai looked at the book in front of him, especially the golden progress bar at the top, and took it excitedly.


    The progress bar on this book was also very slow. It seemed to be the progress bar of the mortal evolution state.


    This trip seemed to be fruitless, but unexpectedly, he received two progress bars, and the progress bar was extremely slow.


    ¡°Are you sure Yun Zihai is fine?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    He and Yun Zihai were not ordinary people. The two of them had experienced life and death together, so they were also worried about Yun Zihai¡¯s condition.


    Don¡¯t worry,¡± the director said with certainty.¡± I brought him back this time to solve his problem. There¡¯s no problem at all for the time being.¡¯¡±¡®


    When Xu Bai heard this, he squatted down in relief and patted Yun Zihai¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Brother Yun, you must control yourself in the future. This man has a good kidney. If his kidney is not good, it will not be easy to live.¡± Yun Zihai widened his eyes.¡± You¡¯re slandering me. My kidneys have always been fine.¡±¡±


    Even if a man had kidney deficiency, he would never admit it. This was a matter of face.


    The hospital director added on,¡± Speaking of which, his congenital deficiency is indeed prone to kidney deficiency. Zihai, you¡¯re now a Wang with a different surname. Why don¡¯t you give birth to children as soon as possible? If you get old, it won¡¯t be easy to give birth. ¡®¡±¡®


    Yun Zihai¡¯s body was weak to begin with. Under the situation where he was continuously attacked, his eyes rolled back and he directly fainted very happily.


    Before he fainted, he was still mumbling silently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have kidney deficiency¡­ The girls in Spring Rain Pavilion all say that I¡¯m very good¡­Say that I¡¯m a real man!¡±


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s indeed kidney deficiency.¡± The dean added,¡± I¡¯ve heard of Spring Rain Pavilion before. The ladies there are all picky. Even if your body is weak, they can still praise you as strong as an ox.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Good heavens, Brother Yun had visited Spring Rain Pavilion several times when he wasn¡¯t around.


    Sure enough, Brother Yun looked like a decent person, but he was actually very coquettish.


    He really wanted to wake and wake up Yun Zihai to ask him about the details.


    But now was not the time to talk about this.


    Xu Bai stood up and cupped his hands.¡± Director, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I want to figure out what¡¯s in this book as soon as possible. Let¡¯s see if I can find your junior sister. ¡®¡±¡®


    With the progress bar, he did not want to waste any more time. The progress bar was the most important thing.


    Moreover, the progress bar this time was closely related to finding the culprit behind the scenes.


    The College Chief nodded and said,¡± Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t leave the College, you are absolutely safe. Because I have to stay in the College during this period of time. With me around, she won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡¯¡±¡® Xu Bai responded and turned to leave.


    After leaving the director¡¯s room, he did not stop on the way and returned to his own room.


    The news of the Dean¡¯s return had been spreading in the Academy. The scholars had been in a panic because of the statue¡¯s crack a few days ago, but now that the Dean had returned, everything became quiet again.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, another day had passed.


    For the past few days, Xu Bai had been staying in his room and checking the progress bar.


    He did not read the improved Body-strengthening Technique but focused on the travel book. After all, there were priorities. Now, the travel book could solve his problem.


    After a day of continuous work, the book was finally full.


    Tremble, old witch!

 Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Xu: I Can Fight Her Soul (8000)

    Chapter 599: Xu: I Can Fight Her Soul (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    The progress bar slowly increased, and the last blank space was finally filled. In the blink of an eye, light blue smoke appeared in the air and kept moving.


    Then, the light blue smoke gradually turned into words and appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    [You have comprehended the Soul Locking Technique (Incomplete) after reading the Travels.]


    This time, the light blue smoke did not disappear. Instead, it quickly scattered the words in front of him. Xu Bai knew that this was a sign that they were about to fuse.


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress.]


    [Soul Lock Spell (Incomplete)+ Indestructible Body (Incomplete):


    Indestructible Soul Body.]


    [Fusion successful.]


    As the words ¡± fusion success ¡± appeared, the light blue smoke slowly disappeared, turning into a large amount of information that entered Xu Bails mind.


    At the same time, Xu Bai closed his eyes. After he had absorbed all the information, he opened his eyes again. A golden light flashed in his eyes.


    In front of him, the newest attribute panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bail


    [Level: Extraordinary Rank 2.]


    [Swordless Saber Grade (Extraordinary Rank-2):[Maximum level.] [Myriad Forms Heavenly Technique (Extraordinary Rank-2):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level. ]


    [Vajra Holy Demon Body: Rank 8, Level 10]] [Kidney Harvester (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Poison Class (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.] [Undying Soul Body (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Thousand Faces Technique (Level): Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    How should he put it? Xu Bai felt that sometimes, things were just so ingenious. What did it mean to search for it without any effort? What did it mean to see a bright future?


    The current situation was exactly what he had encountered. In the past, he had always wanted to make up for the flaws of his Indestructible Body. After all, a skill that could not repair his soul was still filled with danger in his eyes. After that, he had consciously searched for it, but he had not found anything.


    However, he never expected that this problem would be solved not long after he arrived at the Green Cloud Academy.


    Both the Indestructible Body and the Spirit Locking Spell were incomplete, but the Indestructible Soul Body that was formed by combining them did not have the word incomplete.


    The effect of the Undying Soul Body skill was very simple, but it was simple and full of violence. Other than the recovery of the physical body reaching Extraordinary Rank-I, it also had the recovery power of the soul.


    Moreover, there was also the effect of the Soul Locking Technique that came with the detection of the divine soul. In short, he seemed to have inexplicably solved the problem that the white-robed man and Qing Feng had always wanted to solve.


    ¡°I feel that even if the divine soul is crushed into powder, the divine soul can still be reborn.¡±¡±l really want to find someone to test it out.¡± Xu Bai felt a little suicidal. ¡±


    This feeling was like suddenly becoming strong enough to kill a cow and really wanting to find a cow to beat.


    However, this was just his suicidal thought. He did not really seek death. After all, he had more important things to do now.


    With the method to investigate the divine soul, the old witch who wanted to covet her body would have nowhere to hide. Now, she only needed to find the dean and plan with him.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer. He stood up and left the room, heading toward the dean¡¯s room.


    Along the way, he met many scholars. However, after these scholars knew his identity, they were extremely respectful to him. This was also the benefit of his identity. If it was another identity, it would probably not be so smooth.


    Soon, he bypassed all kinds of wide alleys and arrived at the dean¡¯s room. He raised his hand and gently knocked on the door.


    ¡°Squeak- ¡±


    With a crisp sound, the door was opened by the dean.


    The dean held a book in his hand and looked at Xu Bai in disbelief.¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve already comprehended the incomplete chapter.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡± Actually, it¡¯s still very difficult. After all, it took me a long time. Ever since I came here and got that travel journal, I¡¯ve been reading it. It¡¯s really difficult.¡¯¡±¡®


    It was indeed very difficult. He wasn¡¯t lying. After all, he hadn¡¯t seen such a slow progress bar in a long time.


    However, when he told the truth to the dean, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The director looked as if he had eaten something unclean. ¡°You¡¯d better not say these words outside. Otherwise. some old fellows might come from afar to beat


    you up. After all, your words are too arrogant.¡±


    He was indeed arrogant.


    He even said that it was very difficult. He had comprehended the things inside in a few days. Was this something difficult?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Anyone else would be proud of this, but looking at Xu Bai now, he seemed to be ashamed of his inferiority.


    If it weren¡¯t for Xu Bails current status, the dean would have dragged Xu Bai into his room and examined him carefully to see what secrets this kid had.


    Even if the female Abbey Dean was here, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to learn so quickly, right?


    ¡°Sigh, come in.¡± The director stood there for a long time, then turned his body to let Xu Bai in.


    Xu Bai walked in with his head held high. After the director closed the door, he looked around and saw Yun Zihai in the corner. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly..

 Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Xu Bai, I Can Attack Her Soul (2)

    Chapter 600: Xu Bai, I Can Attack Her Soul (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    In the corner of the room, Yun Zihai was already fine. He took off his shirt, revealing his strong body.


    It had to be said that although Yun Zihai was born with a deficiency, his body was extremely perfect.


    He didn¡¯t lose much of his muscles, and he didn¡¯t lose much of his muscles.


    However, Yun Zihai¡¯s actions were a little strange.


    In the corner, Yun Zihai was holding a huge iron ball in his hand. It was the size of two adults, and he was playing with it happily.


    From time to time, he would throw the iron ball up, catch it with his back, and then catch it with his chest. In short, the scene was very eye-catching.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Yun Zihai played with the iron ball as he agreed with a face full of sweat,¡¯¡±¡®The revised Body-strengthening Technique. Actually, I suggest you learn it too. I feel like I can kill a cow now.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Should he say it or not? Why did Yun Zihai also have a problem with bulls?


    Facing Yun Zihai¡¯s enthusiastic invitation, Xu Bai hurriedly waved his hand and even took a step back silently. He felt that the current situation was a little anxious.


    ¡°Practice seriously. You haven¡¯t finished practicing yet, so don¡¯t talk too much!¡±The dean berated.


    Yun Zihai quickly shut his mouth and continued to focus on his training.


    The more he looked, the more anxious he felt. Xu Bai decided to stay out of sight. He looked at the dean and said, ¡°Dean, I have already comprehended it.


    Next, we should implement the plan. I wonder what the next step should be?¡±


    It was still more important to get down to business. If it hurt her eyes, so be it. It was fine as long as she didn¡¯t look.


    ¡°What else can we do?¡± The dean stroked his beard. In the words of you young people, it¡¯s to sharpen your spear and go into battle.¡±


    Grind the spear?


    Battle?


    Although Xu Bai didn¡¯t know where the dean learned the new vocabulary, he felt that it was definitely not a good vocabulary.


    ¡°Is this ability of yours an area-of-effect type, or do you want to do it one by one?¡±The dean asked.


    Xu Bai touched his chin and said,¡± The range can probably envelop the Academy. However, if it spreads out, the effect will be reduced. Moreover, it will be easy to be discovered by the other party. One by one, we can play the best role. We can play it within ten meters. ¡®¡±¡®


    Hearing this, the dean fell into deep thought.


    If they came one by one, he had to be careful not to alert the enemy. Otherwise, his junior sister could easily slip away.


    Thinking of this, the dean said,¡± As long as you come one by one and don¡¯t be discovered by her, then slowly search. After you find her, don¡¯t alert the enemy. I have a way to make sure she can¡¯t escape.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Bai said with interest.


    She has a very obvious flaw in her ability to continuously regenerate,¡± the dean said.¡± If the body she occupies is not dead, she cannot leave.¡±¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t commit suicide because she hasn¡¯t completely devoured her body¡¯s soul. Suicide will instead trigger the body¡¯s instinctive defense.¡±


    ¡°So after I found out, I captured her and locked her up forever.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.¡± I thought it would be a permanent solution. I didn¡¯t expect it to be just locking her up.¡± ¡®


    The dean said helplessly,¡±lf there was a way to settle this once and for all, we would have done it back then. There¡¯s really no other way.¡±¡®


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave first. Anyway, I don¡¯t have anything to do recently. Other than the revised Body-strengthening Technique, I¡¯ll check it out if I have nothing to do. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    As long as he was here, he would be safe. Moreover, as long as he did not leave this place, the other party would definitely target him.


    Therefore, Xu Bai did not care about the time, because it was fine as long as he was here.


    As he spoke, Xu Bai fired at Yun Zihai¡­The method of soul inspection.


    In the next moment, Xu Bai sensed that Yun Zihai¡¯s soul was extremely pure, and there was no excess in it.


    Moreover, Yun Zihai didn¡¯t feel it either. He was still playing with the iron ball.


    After doing this, he left.


    Along the way, he kept using the soul inspection method. As long as a scholar passed by, he would use the soul inspection method to check, but he found nothing.


    When he returned to his room, there were still no clues. Xu Bai decided to take a break and try the strengthened Body-strengthening Technique.


    He planned to check the progress bar every day and go out to investigate until he found the real culprit.


    This was what it meant to balance work and rest. If one focused on finding it but did not care about the progress bar, that would be putting the cart before the horse.


    Xu Bai took out the enhanced Body-strengthening Technique. Just as he was about to start, someone knocked on the door. A female voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Xu Bai, are you inside?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be more familiar with this voice. In this place, the only female he knew was Liu Xu.


    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked.¡± Xu Bai said.


    Liu Xu pushed the door open and entered. She was holding a wine jug with two cups hanging from it.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai handed the book in his hand to the first-grade puppet beside him and frowned.¡±¡±Drink?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Liu Xu nodded and said,¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy. It¡¯s said that what I think about in the day is what I dream about at night. However, I don¡¯t have any other thoughts, so I specially came to


    find you to relieve my boredom.¡¯¡±¡®


    Although she was covered with a veil, she could see that Liu Xu was a little troubled.


    Liu Xu placed the wine pot on the table and poured a cup for Xu Bai. After the two clinked glasses, they drank it in one gulp.


    ¡°Unsettled?¡± ¡± Aren¡¯t you fine in the Academy?¡± Xu Bai asked..¡± Why do you feel so uneasy?¡±¡±

 Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Xu Bai, I Can Attack Her Soul (3)

    Chapter 601: Xu Bai, I Can Attack Her Soul (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Liu Xu shook her head and said,¡± I don¡¯t know either. Maybe it¡¯s because of the things that have happened one after another recently. In short, I feel that I¡¯ve been very strange recently.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Every night, I would wake up from my sleep, but I don¡¯t know why I woke up. Moreover, my strength is actually growing rapidly.¡±


    As she spoke, Liu Xu released her Qi.


    ¡°Rank One. Even I find this speed strange. ¡±


    ¡°By the way, I had a dream last night about you.¡±


    Xu Bai put down his wine cup. He felt Liu Xu¡¯s aura and heard what Liu Xu said.


    He asked, ¡°What dream?¡±


    Liu Xu carefully thought about it before organizing her words and saying it.


    ¡°In a temple far away from the Academy, I saw you waiting for me there. I don¡¯t know why, but I recently went to the place in my dream.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this temple is an abandoned temple. No one comes and goes.¡±


    ¡°There was a Buddha in the temple, just like in my dream. However, the


    Buddha in my dream shed tears of blood, but this Buddha looked very ordinary. I could only take a look from afar and did not rashly enter.¡±


    As she spoke, Liu Xu sighed and drank another cup of wine.


    ¡°The most important thing is that you were also in my dream. I suspect that this matter will affect you. Why don¡¯t the two of us go and take a look?¡±


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought. This dream was quite strange. He was just about to tell Liu Xu that he could take some time to take a look, but before he could say anything, he suddenly thought of something.


    He quietly used the Soul Inspection Technique and swept it over Liu Xu.


    In the next moment, Xu Bails eyes flashed as he saw that there were two divine souls in Liu Xu¡¯s body.


    One of the divine souls was very weak, while the other divine soul was very powerful, suppressing that divine soul.


    Xu Bai put down his wine glass and smiled.¡±Tomorrow. I¡¯m a little tired today. I¡¯ve read too many books.¡±


    Good heavens, he wouldn¡¯t have known if he hadn¡¯t swept his eyes over her. He was shocked when he swept his eyes over her. It turned out that the old witch that he had been searching for so hard was actually hiding on Liu Xu¡¯s body.


    What Liu Xu said just now was probably the old witch¡¯s plan. She wanted to lure him out. She probably thought that there was no time to make a move in the Academy.


    With this thought, everything came together. However, Xu Bai did not agree immediately.


    Now that he had received the news, he had to communicate with the dean and make sure to kill this old witch here.


    And most importantly, this old witch just had to occupy Liu Xu¡¯s body. Xu Bai felt that it was a little difficult to make a move.


    ¡°Sigh, then let¡¯s go tomorrow.¡±Liu Xu sighed again and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.


    Without getting a definite result, and without even finishing the wine, Liu Xu turned around and left, using the excuse that she had something to do.


    After Liu Xu left, Xu Bai sat on the chair and thought for a moment. Then, he stood up and walked towards the director¡¯s room.


    The matter was urgent and he could not delay it, so he did not waste any time.


    Soon after, he returned to the room and knocked on the door. The dean opened the door again and asked with a puzzled expression,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already found it?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and said nothing.


    The director instantly understood. He let Xu Bai into the room and closed the door.¡±Don¡¯t worry, no one here can know what we¡¯re talking about. You can say whatever you want. Even Yun Zihai won¡¯t hear what I don¡¯t want others to know. ¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and told him everything.


    After hearing this, the dean fell into deep thought.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything either. Other than Yun Zihai who was still playing with the iron ball, there was no other sound in the room.


    Yun Zihai acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard what the dean said.


    The room was quiet, and time seemed to have stopped. After a long time, the director let out a long sigh.


    ¡°It really is Liu Xu.¡±


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you already knew Liu Xu had this possibility?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    ¡°Child, there¡¯s something special about this,¡± the dean said with a wry smile.¡±


    ¡°Not only can she read the books of the righteous path, but she can also read those books of the evil path. Moreover, she herself won¡¯t even be affected by those books of the evil path.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s a potential talent, because I¡¯ve rarely seen someone like her who won¡¯t be affected.¡±


    ¡°This situation is also particularly attractive to my junior sister. I think junior sister should have planned to do this long ago.¡±


    The dean sighed and continued.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I reckon that Junior Sister has already entered Liu Xu¡¯s body. However, during normal times, she didn¡¯t block the control of her body and allowed Liu Xu to control it. Liu Xu didn¡¯t know about this and only allowed Junior Sister to control it at the critical moment. Otherwise, Liu Xu¡¯s teacher should have been able to tell.¡±


    ¡°Principal, you mean that your junior sister originally wanted to occupy Liu Xu¡¯s body and completely devour her soul?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    The dean looked at Xu Bai meaningfully and said,¡±¡±That¡¯s right. For a special type like Liu Xu, my junior sister naturally wanted to forcefully occupy her. However, I didn¡¯t expect that you would appear midway. And to my junior sister, you are a better choice.¡±


    ¡°It is also because of your appearance that Liu Xu is temporarily not in danger.


    She is just being controlled by my junior sister..¡±

 Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Xu: I Can Fight Her Soul (8000)

    Chapter 602: Xu: I Can Fight Her Soul (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed difficult.¡± Xu Bai muttered.¡±


    If he followed the dean¡¯s method, he could solve his junior sister¡¯s problem, but it could only be solved temporarily.


    Most importantly, Liu Xu would be imprisoned forever, and this was not what Xu Bai wanted to see.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The Headmaster shook his head.¡± No. Unless Liu Xu¡¯s soul is strong enough to suppress her, it¡¯s impossible. The more we fight with her, the weaker Liu Xu¡¯s soul will be.¡±


    ¡°And most importantly, after she took over Liu Xu¡¯s body, her cultivation speed would definitely improve by leaps and bounds. After all, she had once stopped at a very high level, so she would catch up sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°And before we catch up, I have no choice but to take the necessary measures.¡± The necessary method was to kill Liu Xu.


    The Headmaster didn¡¯t say this very clearly because he knew that Liu Xu and Xu Bai had an extraordinary relationship. It wouldn¡¯t be good to say it too clearly.


    However, Xu Bai was such a smart person. How could he not understand the meaning behind it?


    ¡°In other words, he doesn¡¯t need Liu Xu¡¯s soul to make Liu Xu¡¯s strength soar.¡±¡±ln the end, I had no choice but to kill Liu Xu, but she would still escape.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Headmaster smiled bitterly.¡± If it was someone else, it might not be so fast. However, Liu Xu has the advantage of both good and evil. Moreover, she won¡¯t be controlled by the evil book, so it just happens to match her characteristics.¡¯¡±¡®


    All in all, it was difficult.


    For Xu Bai, the follow-up was even more difficult. If he really couldn¡¯t kill this old witch, she would definitely make a comeback and find him again.


    Therefore, he had to take this opportunity to completely destroy the old witch.


    He couldn¡¯t kill Liu Xu, not only because Xu Bai and Liu Xu¡¯s relationship was extraordinary, but also because after killing her, the old hag would definitely be in trouble. At that time, she would be in the dark, and Xu Bai would be difficult to deal with.


    Then, was there any solution?


    Xu Bai paced back and forth, thinking of a solution.


    He went through everything that the dean had told him and finally raised his head.


    ¡°If I let her occupy my body and then use my soul to fight her, what will happen?¡±


    The dean was stunned for a moment, and then his expression changed drastically.¡±You mustn¡¯t. Her divine soul is very powerful. It¡¯s impossible for you to defeat her.¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡±What I mean is, what if my soul can be repaired?¡¯¡±¡®


    When the dean heard this, he thought for a moment and said,¡±lf it can be repaired, it is possible to slowly exhaust her to death. However, you must know the difference between your divine soul and his. Otherwise, if you are instantly killed, there is no way to talk about it.¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, the dean suddenly realized the main point.


    ¡°You can repair the soul?¡±


    He felt that Xu Bai had surprised him wave after wave recently.


    The method to repair the soul was extremely rare in the martial world. There were some, but they were basically in an extremely precious state.


    In the past, in order to find this method, the white-robed man, Liu Qingfeng, had found many ways to repair the divine soul, but in the end, they all failed.


    The dean felt that this young man in front of him couldn¡¯t be the legendary son of God, right? How could he know everything?


    Of course, Xu Bai ignored the dean¡¯s shock.


    He took out a piece of paper and roughly drew two circles. One circle was larger, and the other was smaller, only half the size of the larger circle.


    Then, he described the proportions, indicating that these two circles were divine souls. They were drawn on the paper according to a certain proportion. The larger one was the divine soul of the dean¡¯s junior sister, while the smaller one was his own.


    ¡°With such a gap, can you not be instantly killed by her?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    It had to be said that the dean¡¯s junior sister was indeed worthy of being the top existence of that era. This divine soul power was really too enormous.


    The dean took a rough look and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. Even if you¡¯re just a sliver away from the power of your soul, it¡¯s like the difference between heaven and earth. Most importantly, I don¡¯t know your recovery ability and can¡¯t calculate it.¡±


    Xu Bai opened his arms and said silently,¡±¡±Hit my soul.¡±


    The dean was slightly surprised.¡±


    How could he not guess that Xu Bai wanted to test it out, but he had to say it first.


    ¡°The pain I¡¯ve suffered before is much worse than this,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile. ¡±


    Back then, in the Bizarre Market, that kind of pain was really unbearable. The pain that struck the soul was far more difficult than the physical body.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Xu Bai paused for a moment. He narrowed his eyes and a cold light flashed in them.


    ¡°She must die because I can¡¯t let a threat exist forever. Even if she has to pay the price, she must die.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Bai¡¯s body emitted a boundless coldness.


    This wasn¡¯t a movie or a TV series. He couldn¡¯t possibly let a potential danger go. He should find an opportunity to kill the enemy. That was what he should do.


    Should he wait for the enemy to shout that the river would flow thirty times east and thirty times west?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Wait for the enemy to develop for a few hundred years before coming back to settle the score with him?


    It was impossible.


    The dean retracted his gaze, but there was still a look of approval on his face.¡±When I first saw you, I thought that the rumors in the martial world were false. After all, they say that you¡¯re ruthless, but now I can see two points.¡±


    ¡°Ruthless, your ruthlessness is not only ruthless to others, but also to yourself.


    It¡¯s unreasonable for a young man like you to not achieve much in the future..¡±

 Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Xu Bai, I Can Attack Her Soul (5)

    Chapter 603: Xu Bai, I Can Attack Her Soul (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    In the Headmaster¡¯s mind, he had never seen the shadow of the Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman ever since he met Xu Bai. However, today, he realized that the shadow of the Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman had followed Xu Bai like a shadow.


    As he spoke, the dean raised his index finger and pointed at Xu Bails forehead.¡±¡±l¡¯ll be careful, but it¡¯s very painful.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    In the next moment, a burst of righteous energy burst out from the dean¡¯s fingertips and entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    The Headmaster knew his limits. He did not use his full strength, only a trace


    of it.


    But that was the case. A sharp pain suddenly exploded in Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    The divine soul in his mind was being destroyed by the Noble Spirit, but soon, the effect of the Indestructible Soul Body appeared.


    The destroyed divine soul was actually repaired in the blink of an eye. As for the trace of righteous qi, after destroying the divine soul, it was already exhausted and turned into nothingness.


    ¡°It does hurt.¡± Xu Bai forced a smile.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll increase my strength.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai nodded.


    This time, more Noble Spirit entered his mind. Xu Bai¡¯s spirit was like a canoe in the sea, rolling continuously.


    However, the recovery power of the undying soul body was repairing his soul at an even faster speed, allowing his soul to remain in a state of equilibrium forever.


    Xu Bai guessed that the two attacks on his soul did not cause any reaction from the Goldfinger. It was probably because it did not cause any fatal damage to him. Otherwise, it would have reacted a long time ago like the Bizarre Market. After a moment, the dean retracted his hand and nodded.¡±There¡¯s a chance.¡±


    After hearing these two simple words, Xu Bai nodded and said,¡±Then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°You believe me?¡± The dean asked in surprise.¡±


    ¡°In today¡¯s world, who wouldn¡¯t believe the Dean¡¯s words? Moreover, even the Dean wouldn¡¯t dare to let me die in the Green Cloud Academy, right?¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    He was a King with a different surname, and he had the Emperor and King Sheng You backing him up. Even the Qingyun Academy did not dare to let anything happen to him here, or else he would have to bear the wrath of the Great Chu State.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart. Don¡¯t worry, if I say it¡¯ll work, it¡¯ll work.¡¯¡±¡®No one knows Junior Sister better than I do. I know her from head to toe.¡± The dean said confidently.¡±


    The corner of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that the dean was talking about tigers and wolves again.


    As expected, the director added another sentence, making this sentence that was originally crooked correct.


    ¡°After all, we¡¯re like brother and sister. We grew up together.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his forehead. After making sure there was nothing unusual, he said, ¡°¡±Tomorrow, I will let her go to the temple I mentioned. At that time, it will be time to make a move.¡±


    The dean nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll secretly monitor her and make sure that no one else besides her will participate.¡±¡®


    Xu Bai replied. Suddenly, he thought of something and reached out his hand. ¡°Give me your power.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The dean was stunned.


    Xu Bai smiled cunningly.¡± You see, I¡¯ve helped your Academy get rid of such a great scourge. I should at least show some gratitude, right?¡±¡±


    At this moment, the killing intent on his body disappeared, and the ruthless aura was also gone. In its place was the shrewdness of a businessman.


    The dean said helplessly,¡± But I asked you to come to the Blue Cloud Academy to help you get rid of her. Even if you were outside, you would attract her attention. I¡¯m here to keep you safe.¡±¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand and said,¡± You can¡¯t talk about this like that. Actually, I¡¯m the one who takes the bigger share, right? You¡¯re the one who takes the smaller share. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to pay more, so I¡¯m still more important. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± The dean¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go to the Green Cloud Academy at will and read books everywhere for a year and a half¡­¡± Xu Bai probed.


    The dean interrupted him.¡± Stop. This book is another travel book I wrote when


    I was young. The books of the Academy are very precious. There are rules,


    rules set by the deans of the past generations. I can¡¯t break them. You can take this book.¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, he also knew that this matter would not succeed, so he could only settle for the next best thing. He received the travel notes and was still very satisfied when he saw the golden progress bar on it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving. Remember to act together tomorrow.¡±


    He waved his hand and left, leaving the dean standing there with a dumbfounded expression.


    After returning to his room, Xu Bai closed the door again. He did not go out again. Instead, he held the strengthened Body-strengthening Technique in his hand and checked the progress bar again.


    As for dealing with the dean¡¯s junior sister, there would naturally be a result after tomorrow.


    Xu Bai had to make a move because this guy was an old monster, and a cunning old monster at that.


    If he let her escape, she would come back to find Xu Bai after she matured. That would be a big problem.


    Xu Bai would usually eliminate the root of trouble, so the old witch had to die.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do tomorrow.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The next day.


    The morning sun shone in earlier than usual. Xu Bai opened his eyes when he heard the knock on the door.


    When he arrived at the door and opened it, he saw Liu Xu standing outside the door calmly and could not help but smile.


    ¡°Shall we set off now?¡± Liu Xu asked.¡¯


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Bail s smile deepened..

 Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: The Old Witch’s Death and the Redwood Tribe’s Ambush

    Chapter 604: The Old Witch¡¯s Death and the Redwood Tribe¡¯s Ambush


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡®l¡¯ney nad agreed to go over today, but Liu Xu nad rusned over early In tne morning. Clearly, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. However, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t wait either. Since he had nothing to do now, he would rush over to take a look. At the same time, he would kill this old witch completely in that place.


    Liu Xu did not have any strange thoughts when she saw Xu Bai¡¯s direct answer. This was because Xu Bai¡¯s performance was flawless, so she could not tell that she had already exposed herself.


    After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s answer, Liu Xu did not stop. She turned around and led the way, with Xu Bai following behind. The two of them left the Green Cloud Academy one after the other.


    Outside the Green Cloud Academy, there was still a bustling street. There were all kinds of scholars in an endless stream. Some were holding books, some were holding pen and paper.


    Liu Xu was wearing a veil, and Xu Bai followed behind with a Hundred Splits hanging from his waist.


    Such a combination was very rare in Nanhua Road. After all, almost no Jianghu people were willing to step foot here. However, Xu Bails performance at this moment was more like a Jianghu person.


    Xu Bai did not speak, and neither did Liu Xu. The two of them remained silent as they walked along the bustling streets and gradually entered a remote alley. Finally, they left Nanhua Road and arrived at a desolate mountain ridge.


    As it was broad daylight, even if no one passed by this wilderness, it looked very normal. Other than some desolation, there was nothing unusual. Liu Xu stopped and turned around. Her eyes stared straight at Xu Bai.


    Was it coming?


    Xu Bai understood in his heart, but he still pretended not to know on the surface. He asked in confusion,¡±Didn¡¯t we agree on a temple with a Buddha statue in it? Why is there nothing here? Did it disappear for no reason?¡±


    He began to pretend to be confused. On the surface, there were no flaws, as if he was really puzzled.


    The old witch was still in Liu Xu¡¯s body. If he couldn¡¯t let the old witch out, it would be very difficult for him.


    Therefore, he could not reveal that he already knew the situation. He had to lure this old witch out first.


    Lure them out, and everything would be easy.


    Due to the fact that Liu Xu was wearing a veil, her expression could not be seen clearly. However, from her curved eyes, one could see that Liu Xu was smiling. As she smiled, she walked towards Xu Bai with her slender legs.


    Liu Xu¡¯s slender legs moved, and she quickly arrived in front of Xu Bai. She stretched out her hands and pressed them on Xu Bai¡¯s chest. She raised her head, and her clear eyes were filled with endless temptation.


    ¡°That temple seems to be gone, but it doesn¡¯t matter. At least we found something.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡®Why do I feel like something is wrong with you?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    At this moment, even a normal person could tell that something was wrong. Therefore, Xu Bai said this sentence without any flaws.


    Liu Xu¡¯s eyes turned into two crescent moons.¡±There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. On the contrary, I¡¯m better than ever today because I can completely possess you.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Although these words came from Liu Xu¡¯s mouth and sounded a little charming, Xu Bai still felt a chill run down his spine.


    This was because there was an old witch hidden in Liu Xu¡¯s body. All these words were said by the old witch.


    Just imagine, being told this kind of words by an old witch, knowing that Xu Bai had already gotten a layer of goosebumps.


    Fortunately, this old witch did not do anything even more disgusting. In the next moment, her hands that were pressing on Xu Bail s chest flashed with a white light. Immediately after, Xu Bai felt something appear from Liu Xu¡¯s DOCIY and tnen enter ms own.


    This was the old witch¡¯s divine soul.


    Xu Bai finally understood why the dean had said that it would be fine as long as she was imprisoned. It was because, judging from the situation, if the old witch wanted to transfer her soul, she would have to come into contact with someone else. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to touch him at such a close distance.


    However, now was not the time to think about this. Liu Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, but she quickly returned to normal. She looked around in surprise and realized that her hands were pressed against Xu Bails chest. She quickly withdrew them.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recovered,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    Liu Xu felt even stranger when she said this in a daze. Just as she was about to ask more questions, she did not expect Xu Bail s face to turn abnormally pale the next moment.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Xu Bai hugged his head and squatted down slightly, then his shoulders kept swinging.


    He could feel that another powerful divine soul had entered his mind and was constantly devouring his divine soul at an extremely fast speed. This was the old witch¡¯s divine soul, and it was currently attacking him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± When Liu Xu saw this scene, she panicked and wanted to go forward to help him up.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A figure flashed past and waved at Liu Xu. Liu Xu immediately took a few steps back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him. Be careful not to get into your body again. ¡°With his hands behind his back, the dean sized up Xu Bai, who was squatting on the ground, and asked,¡¯¡±¡®How do you feel? Are you alright?¡±


    Xu Bai raised his head and revealed a pale smile. ¡°I feel alright, except for some pain. ¡±


    His divine soul was being obliterated bit by bit, but the characteristics of the indestructible soul body were being unleashed. The obliterated divine soul was recovering at an even faster speed. At this speed, the consumption was not even as fast as his recovery.


    Xu Bai could clearly feel that after the old witch¡¯s divine soul attacked him, it quickly became weaker..

 Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Death of the Old Witch and the Ambush of the Redwood Tribe (2)

    Chapter 605: Death of the Old Witch and the Ambush of the Redwood Tribe (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    At the same time, Xu Bai heard the voice of an old woman in his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked. How do you still have the means to repair your divine soul?¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know how to answer, but he thought that the old witch was in his mind. Perhaps she could sense what he was thinking, so he thought to himself.


    ¡°Old witch, how do you feel?¡±


    After these words were transmitted in her mind, the old witch¡¯s soul became abnormally chaotic, as if she was completely enraged.


    ¡°You schemed against me!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Xu Bai thought happily, If you didn¡¯t want to occupy my body, how could you end up like this?¡±


    While the two of them were talking, the old witch¡¯s soul launched several fierce attacks, shattering Xu Bai¡¯s soul. However, in the next moment, his soul returned to normal at an extremely fast speed.


    After doing this a few times, the old witch¡¯s divine soul became much weaker.


    Xu Bai raised his head and stood up from the ground. Just now, he felt that he was no longer in pain.


    The old witch did not continue to attack his divine soul. Instead, she stayed at the side and stayed quietly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Headmaster asked when he saw this scene.


    Xu Bai said slowly,¡± She seems to be afraid. She knows that if she continues to attack, she will disappear first. That¡¯s why she stopped attacking me, but she still stays in my body.¡±¡±


    The Headmaster frowned. This scene was unexpected.


    He knew his junior sister¡¯s personality very well. She could be said to be very stable. The current situation seemed to be a little unexpected.


    If he continued to attack, it would not be a big deal.


    With Xu Bai¡¯s spirit recovering, he could definitely withstand it. However, the problem was that his junior sister had stopped attacking.


    In other words, her junior sister had already occupied Xu Bai¡¯s body, but she had not completely controlled it.


    If it couldn¡¯t be solved once and for all, it would always be a disaster if it stayed in the body. Who knew, one day, he might seize the opportunity to counterattack.


    The director was very clear about this, but since it had already happened, he had to stabilize it first. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Academy first. I¡¯ll think of other ways.¡±


    He thought Xu Bai would listen to his suggestion, but he did not expect Xu Bai to shake his head when he heard this.


    ¡°I have an idea.¡± Xu Bai said.


    These four simple words were filled with inexplicable confidence. The dean saw it and temporarily gave up the idea of returning to the Academy. He wanted to see what Xu Bai was going to do.


    After Xu Bai said that, he asked in his soul.


    ¡°Old witch, are you really not going to attack anymore?¡±


    The divine soul was completely silent. After a long time, the old woman¡¯s voice rang out once more.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? I don¡¯t want to waste my time and effort and be wiped clean by you in the end.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and said, ¡°I suggest you continue to attack.¡±¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The old witch asked.


    ¡± That way, you¡¯ll die with dignity,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡± At least you¡¯ll be killed by my attack, not by mine.¡¯¡±¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old witch fell silent. She felt that Xu Bai¡¯s words had a hidden meaning.


    If he was attacked to death, could it be that he was going to take the initiative to attack?


    This thought suddenly appeared in her mind. The next moment, the old witch found that her thought was confirmed.


    Xu Bai controlled his soul and attacked the old witch¡¯s soul.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this was a suicidal attack, because the difference between the two souls was too great. However, Xu Bai didn¡¯t care. He had an indestructible soul body and a powerful recovery ability, so he didn¡¯t care about this.


    Their souls collided, and pain spread through Xu Bails mind. However, Xu Bai smiled.


    From the outside world, from the perspective of the dean and Liu Xu, Xu Bai was covering his head with his hand. His brows were tightly furrowed, and he seemed to be in extreme pain.


    However, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a smile amidst


    the pain. It made people feel very crazy.


    ¡°Old witch, how do you feel?¡± Xu Bai said crazily.


    ¡°Crazy, are you crazy!¡± The old witch¡¯s voice was filled with endless anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just crazy. If I don¡¯t kill you now, I won¡¯t be able to sleep soundly.¡±Although Xu Bai was in extreme pain, his expression did not change. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± The old witch¡¯s voice was filled with panic. Stop attacking!¡±


    While the two of them were talking, Xu Bai launched attacks on his soul one after another. His soul was shattered again and again, but it was repaired again and again. On the other side, the old witch¡¯s soul was not repaired after it was shattered. It was decreasing at a visible speed.


    At this moment, the old witch was afraid and began to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack me anymore. Find me a person and I¡¯ll leave your body.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°After we leave, we¡¯ll let you escape completely?¡± Xu Bai asked. Although the dean¡¯s method can imprison you, it¡¯s not 100% safe. I can kill you 100%, so why not?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I can guarantee that I won¡¯t come looking for trouble with you again.¡±


    ¡°How much can a piece of energy be worth these days?¡±Xu Bai snorted.


    The old witch fell into silence. She felt that Xu Bai was like a wall and there was no way to communicate with him.


    However, the problem was that Xu Bai had the initiative now. If he continued to attack her like this, she would definitely die.


    The old witch felt that she had to think of a way to escape, but she couldn¡¯t find a way after thinking for a long time..

 Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: The Old Witch’s Death and the Redwood Tribe’s Ambush (3)

    Chapter 606: The Old Witch¡¯s Death and the Redwood Tribe¡¯s Ambush (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai¡¯s attacks were still going on. He kept attacking the old witch¡¯s soul, making her soul weaker and weaker.


    The originally enormous divine soul had already been reduced by half, and it looked to be only a little bigger than Xu Bai.


    At this moment, the old witch finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and revealed the secret she had been hiding.


    ¡°I can tell you the secret about the Bizarre Market. When you were fighting with me just now, I could feel from your remnant soul that you had been to the Bizarre Market. I¡¯ll tell you this secret and let me live.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai stopped and said a simple word in his mind,¡¯¡±¡®Speak.¡±


    The old hag listed a condition.¡± First, help me find someone and let my soul occupy it. Then, you can lock me up. That way, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything. After all, the dean can lock me up. I¡¯ll tell you the secret about the


    Bizarre Market.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer and continued to attack.


    ¡°Are you crazy? This is my only condition. If you don¡¯t agree, aren¡¯t you interested in that secret?¡±The old witch was anxious.


    If this continued, she would definitely die.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m very interested.¡± Xu Bai slowly said in his heart,¡± But there¡¯s a limit to my interest. For example, if you want me to let you go, that¡¯s impossible. If you say it, I¡¯ll let you die with dignity.¡±¡±


    The method that the old witch had used was a common method used by some villains. Xu Bai did not want to be a fool and let these villains go. When the villains became stronger, they would come back to kill him.


    ¡®I¡¯ms was a toonsn act. He was very Interested In tne bizarre market, but tnere was a limit to his interest.


    If he were to release the old witch because of the secret of the Bizarre Market, he would definitely not agree. As for agreeing verbally and letting the old witch say it, that was even more impossible.


    This old witch was a shrewd person. She would never say it. Even if she said it, it would be fake.


    Of course, sometimes, when a choice was placed in front of Xu Bai, Xu Bai would take whatever he liked.


    He wanted them all!


    He wanted both the secret of the Bizarre Market and the old witch¡¯s life. As for how he wanted both, he still had a skill that could control the soul. As long as the old witch¡¯s divine soul was weakened to a certain extent, she could do whatever she wanted.


    The attack was still going on. Xu Bail s Soul was recovering at an extremely fast speed, while the old witch¡¯s Soul was wearing down at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, the old witch¡¯s Soul was only the size of a fist while she was screaming.


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly stopped.


    The old witch thought that she would die for sure, but she did not expect to suddenly stop at this time, which made her puzzled.


    Did the other party not want to kill her?


    No, it was impossible. The other party wanted to kill her immediately.


    The suspicion in the old witch¡¯s heart was soon confirmed because a spiritual power spread along Xu Bai¡¯s spiritual soul and soon controlled the old witch¡¯s spiritual soul.


    ¡°You can control the soul to grant the command.¡± Who exactly are you!¡± The old hag was incomparably shocked when she saw the news.


    If she had known that this young man had so many tricks up his sleeve, she would not have acted so hastily. Now, it seemed that the other party wanted everything.


    Thinking of this, the old witch¡¯s consciousness gradually blurred and soon became dull.


    Xu Bai asked in his mind through his soul,¡±¡±Tell me everything about the Bizarre Market.¡±


    At this moment, the old witch was already powerless to resist.


    As Xu Bai asked this question, the old witch replied in a daze, ¡®¡±¡®1 once possessed Liu Qingfeng¡¯s body by chance. Liu Qingfeng had been to the Bizarre Market, and I know what he had encountered.¡±


    ¡°Right now, the Bizarre City and the Bizarre City are constantly in conflict with each other. As long as they unify the two Bizarre Cities, they can break the rules and enter the human world.¡±


    ¡°They can use a special passage to form a battlefield between the two sides. There¡¯s not much time left for the human world.¡±


    ¡°If we can attack the Bizarre City, we will have the advantage of the human world. However, if the Bizarre City is unified earlier and attacks us, they will also have the advantage.¡±


    At this point, the old witch stopped and did not continue. Apparently, she had told him everything she knew. When Xu Bai heard these answers, he could not hide the surprise in his heart.


    Although this news did not have any substantial benefits for him, it was extremely useful to the world today, especially to the Great Chu Country.


    The two bizarre markets had already quietly and gradually unified. If they really prioritized the unification, they would definitely be in a mess and suffer heavy losses.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Xu Bai asked the last question,¡¯¡±¡® Liu Qingfeng didn¡¯t use his soul to suppress you and you took over his body. Why didn¡¯t you use it directly instead of running out?¡±¡±


    The old witch said in a daze,¡± After I took over the body, I realized that Liu


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Qingfeng actually had a powerful power to destroy the soul. If I continued to stay, it would definitely be slowly destroyed, so I found an opportunity to leave. As for the reason, I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    This information was absolutely true. Because he had obtained it through controlling the other party¡¯s soul, it was impossible for it to be fake.


    Seeing that there was no value in continuing to ask, Xu Bai launched another spiritual attack.


    The old witch, who was already very weak, soon disappeared under Xu Bai¡¯s continuous attacks. Xu Bai felt his soul relax, and the carefree feeling returned to his mind..

 Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: The Old Witch I s Death and the Redwood Tribe’s Ambush

    Chapter 607: The Old Witch I s Death and the Redwood Tribe¡¯s Ambush


    Translator: 549690339


    He stood up from the ground, his face turning red.


    Has it been resolved?¡± The dean asked.


    He had been standing guard at the side, worried that something unexpected might happen. For example, someone might get involved while Xu Bai and her junior sister were fighting.


    Therefore, the dean was very cautious. Now that Xu Bai had returned to normal, he couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Xu Bai nodded, indicating that there were no more problems.


    At this moment, Liu Xu wanted to speak.


    In fact, from the beginning until now, she had never understood what had happened because the director had not explained it to her. Now that she saw that the situation had eased up, she was prepared to ask what was going on.


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± I¡¯ll explain later. Director, I need to go to the nearest


    Yin Posthouse immediately. Do you know where the nearest one is?¡±¡±


    The Headmaster was puzzled, but since Xu Bai had asked, he could only point in one direction and tell Xu Bai the nearest Yin station.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else and left in a hurry, leaving the dean and Liu Xu behind.


    ¡°Principal, he¡¯s¡­¡± Liu Xu asked curiously.


    The dean was deep in thought.¡± Maybe there¡¯s something that needs to be reported to the higher-ups. Since they didn¡¯t tell us, it must be a secret. We scholars shouldn¡¯t bother about it. Come back with me first. I¡¯ll explain to you what happened on the way.¡±¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Xu knew that Xu Bai must have something important to do. She could only nod and follow behind the College Chief, walking in the direction of the College.


    After Xu Bai left the wilderness, he flew into the air and used the power of flight unique to the mortal evolution state to fly in that direction.


    He had to inform the Chu Emperor of this matter. As for how he would resolve it later, that was the Chu Emperor¡¯s business.


    The Yin Posthouse wasn¡¯t far away. As Xu Bai was flying in the air, he found it very quickly.


    After descending from the sky, the surrounding posthouse men all had shocked expressions.


    Being able to fly meant that one was at the mortal evolution state. Once one entered the mortal evolution state, they would be a true master. Therefore, all the posthumans present revealed a fearful expression and silently retreated, afraid of attracting Xu Baits attention.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about the postmen¡¯s reactions. He went to the post station chief¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    Not long after, a middle-aged man opened the door. When he saw Xu Bai, he revealed a puzzled expression. It was obvious that he did not recognize him for a while.


    Xu Bai took out a jade token with the word ¡®Xu¡¯ written on it and waved it at the postmaster.


    The next moment, the postmaster¡¯s face was filled with fear as he said in astonishment,¡±¡±You are Prince Xu?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± Arrange the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. I want to write a letter. Help me send it to the imperial palace in the capital. Tell them that it¡¯s an urgent letter from me. ¡®¡±¡®


    Seeing Xu Bai¡¯s solemn expression and remembering his identity, the postmaster did not dare to neglect the matter. He led Xu Bai into the room and quickly prepared a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Xu Bai picked up a pen and wrote down the sequence of events. Then, he put it into an envelope and sealed it with wax.


    During this process, the station chief stayed far away and did not dare to read the contents written by Xu Bai. After all, this was a secret. If he read it at his level, he would probably be in big trouble.


    After Xu Bai finished writing and handed the envelope to him, he respectfully took it and promised that he would send it to the capital as soon as possible.


    Xu Bai nodded. He had done his job, and there was no need to stay here. He left the house and rose into the air, ready to return to the Academy.


    There was nothing else to do at the Academy. The most important thing that the Dean had asked him to come here was about the old witch.


    Now that the old witch had been dealt with, Xu Bai returned to the Green Cloud Academy and prepared to leave after finishing the remaining two books.


    Especially the strengthened version of Body-strengthening Technique and the new travel notes given by the dean. These two books had slow progress bars and were extremely precious. If anything happened to them on the way, he would feel like he had suffered a huge loss.


    Flying high in the sky, Xu Bails speed was very fast. Under the circulation of the True Core Strength in his body, it was endless.


    They were getting closer and closer to the Qingyun Academy. Just as they were about to reach the city gate of Nanhua Road, an unexpected accident happened.


    Suddenly, a black shadow descended from the sky and shot toward Xu Bai.


    The black shadow was very fast. By the time Xu Bai reacted, it was already in front of him.


    The black shadow stretched out his palm and pressed it on Xu Bai¡¯s chest. In the face of danger, Xu Bai could only use the Vajra Holy Demon Body and Shifting Stars.


    In the next moment, only a small part of the palm that had lost most of its power landed on the black light. Cracks appeared on the black light, and Xu Bai flew backward and stopped in the air.


    At this moment, Xu Bai could clearly see the appearance of the person in front of him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was a robust middle-aged man, dressed in ordinary clothes and looked very ordinary. He had his hands behind his back and was floating in the air. Mortal Transformation Stage? ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Bai asked, stroking his chin.¡±


    To be able to fly in the air, he had to be at the mortal evolution state. This person suddenly attacked him, so it was obvious that he was here to take his life.


    In this world, there were many people who wanted his life, so Xu Bai did not know the identity of this middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man had his hands behind his back. Although his appearance and clothes were very ordinary, he had a sharp aura. After hearing Xu Bails question, he slowly said, ¡°Redwood Crow.¡±


    ¡°I have been waiting for you outside for a long time. You are finally willing to leave the Green Cloud Academy. Today is the day you die..¡±

 Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: The Old Witch’s Death and the Redwood Tribe’s Ambush

    Chapter 608: The Old Witch¡¯s Death and the Redwood Tribe¡¯s Ambush


    Translator: 549690339


    Redwood Crow?


    Redwood?


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with the Redwood Tribe?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    The Red Wood Tribe, the Barbarian Tribe, and the Half-step Mortal Evolution State of the Red Wood Tribe fought strangely.


    This tribe was almost dead. He did not expect that there were still people alive.


    ¡°In the words of your Great Chu, you should be able to call me a remnant. ¡°Chimu Wu said slowly.


    ¡®Why do you want to kill me?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve racked my brains and used all sorts of methods to escape the Great Chu¡¯s investigation just to kill you here. As for why, you can understand it as the wind will destroy the tree that stands out in the forest.¡±As Chimu Wu spoke, he finally opened his hands.


    In the next moment, a powerful aura rose from Chimuwu¡¯s body.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes as he sensed this powerful aura.¡±Which Extraordinary


    Rank are you?¡±


    ¡°Rank- 6. I know you can fight someone of a higher rank, but I¡¯m an Extraordinary Rank-6. You can¡¯t surpass me because I¡¯ve accurately blocked your strength¡­¡± Chimu Wu sneered.


    At this point, he stopped and did not finish the rest.


    After he reported his strength, he saw Xu Bai go around him at the fastest speed and rush towards Nanhua Road.


    The Nine Transformations of Breaking Travel was unleashed to the extreme. In the blink of an eye, he had already run a long distance. Only a tiny figure could be seen.


    Xu Bai thought as he ran.


    Rank-6 was not easy to fight.


    Eunuch Wei had once said that he could surpass two Rank-Is. Now that he was at Extraordinary Rank-2, he could at most fight a Rank-4.


    Of course, perhaps Eunuch Wei¡¯s guess was wrong. He could still fight more, but there was no need to try. This place was not far from Nanhua Road. He just needed to speed up.


    When they arrived at Nanhua Road, with the dean there, everything was naturally solved.


    Chi Muwu really didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to turn around and run. This situation was beyond his imagination. By the time he reacted, Xu Bai had already run far away. He couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and say, ¡°Bloody Butcher Blade Guest, you¡¯ve let down the rumors in the martial world.¡±


    As he spoke, he chased after Xu Bai.


    He had thought that there would be an earth-shattering battle today, but he did not expect Xu Bai to run faster than anyone else. Now, he could only brace himself and chase after him, trying to catch up before Nanhua Road. Xu Baitou didn¡¯t even reply, just made a backhand gesture of insulting nature.


    Idiot¡­


    Only a fool would fight above his level every day. In such a situation, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to ask the dean to help?


    If he could solve the problem easily, why would he waste his energy and effort to fight someone at a higher level?


    Did it feel good?


    Cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool, cool.


    However, this also showed that the Barbarians and Great Yue State still wanted him dead.


    This Chimu Wu had actually broken through the layers of seals of the Great Chu Country. He must have paid a huge price just to kill him.


    It seemed that he had already gained the respect of the Barbarian Race and the Great Yue State.


    It was not a big problem.


    Such a situation was extremely rare. After all, not everyone could break through the layers of seals.


    No matter what, he had to run first.


    He had to talk to the Emperor later and ask him to strengthen the investigation of these two places. Otherwise, two people would come to kill him in the future. He was very busy and did not have time to deal with these.


    As Xu Bai ran, the Redwood Crow chased after him.


    Seeing that Xu Bai was about to reach Nanhua Road, Chimu Wu also stopped. He looked at Xu Bai¡¯s back and did not plan to continue chasing. Instead, he planned to leave first and find an opportunity to attack later.


    The dean of Nanhua Path could kill him with a sneeze. He did not want to provoke this misfortune.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t a fool. He couldn¡¯t possibly fight with the dean. He wasn¡¯t qualified to do so.


    Xu Bai turned around and saw that Chimu Wu had stopped chasing. He even mocked,¡±Quickly come and chase this king. No way, are you afraid?¡±


    Chi Muwu gritted his teeth. He had never seen such a shameless person.


    After staying for a while, he prepared to turn around and leave. He would slowly look for an opportunity in the future. ¡°Xu Bai, there will be a chance. I will kill you.¡±


    Before he left, he even said something ruthless.


    However, he did not expect Xu Bai to look in his direction in the next moment. At the same time, he stopped and flew toward him.


    What was going on?


    Redwood Wu felt strange in his heart.


    Wasn¡¯t he trying his best to escape just now? Why did he suddenly change directions and fly towards him? Could it be that he wanted to fight with his life on the line?


    That was impossible. Logically speaking, Xu Bai would be safe soon. There was no need for him to come back.


    However, his curiosity soon turned into boundless shock.


    This was because Chimu Wu realized that Xu Bai wasn¡¯t flying toward him, but behind him.


    Behind him?


    What¡¯s behind me?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Chimu Wu turned his head subconsciously in confusion. Then, his eyes widened.


    Behind him stood a beautiful woman.


    The woman was wearing a Daoist robe. Her figure was curvaceous and her hair was crooked, but she had a messy beauty.


    While he was still in shock, this beautiful woman moved.


    The beautiful woman in a Taoist robe raised her hand and pointed at his glabella. A powerful force surged out..

 Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: New Skill (8000)

    Chapter 609: New Skill (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    When a powerful force emerged from the woman¡¯s finger, everything around him seemed to have stopped. Chi Muwu¡¯s face was filled with fear, but he realized that he could not dodge at all. Because the moment this woman raised her hand, the outcome was already destined for him, and that was failure.


    Failure was equivalent to death.


    Cracks began to appear on the Redwood Crow¡¯s body, spreading out like a spider web. In the blink of an eye, his entire body was covered in cracks.


    A gust of wind blew, and Chimuwu¡¯s body turned into ashes. With just one move, she turned a level six mortal evolution state into ashes. This showed how powerful this woman was.


    Xu Bai stopped in mid-air and looked at the beautiful woman in a Daoist robe in front of him. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°We meet again,


    Abbey Dean.¡±


    It was none other than the female Abbey Dean.


    Just as Xu Bai was about to return to Nanhua Road, he turned around and saw the Abbey Dean standing behind Redwood Wu. Her eyes were clear, and it was obvious that she was not affected by the madness. Or perhaps, she had regained her clarity just like before.


    The Abbey Dean put down her raised hand and looked at the ashes of the Redwood Crow. She couldn¡¯t help but frown.¡± The Berserkers must have paid a huge price to break through the layers of seals and come here. Their goal is actually to kill you. It seems like you¡¯ve already been placed on their must-kill list.¡±


    Xu Bai shrugged.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m used to it. There are too many people in this world who want to kill me, but I¡¯m still alive and well.¡±¡®


    Even if the female Abbey Dean didn¡¯t come today, Xu Bai could still leave.


    Ever since he stepped into this circle, he had experienced all sorts of dangers and successfully avoided them all.


    Xu Bai had long been indifferent about the fact that the Barbarians and Great Yue Country wanted to kill him. He had to work hard to improve his strength so that he could deal with the various risks that came after.


    However, these were all things that would be done later. What Xu Bai was more interested in now was why the female Abbey Dean was looking for him again.


    ¡°You want it again?¡± Xu Bai muttered.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that his words were a little ambiguous, but fortunately, the female Abbey Dean did not hear it.


    In essence, he thought that the female Abbey Dean wanted to find him while he was awake and let him use Shifting Stars again.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai looked up and down and found that the female Abbey Dean didn¡¯t bring the wood carving. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.


    The female Abbey Dean shook her head.¡± No, actually, I didn¡¯t come here to look for you. I just wanted to look for the dean of the Qingyun Academy while I was still awake. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you on the way. I just happened to help you.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai said with interest,¡±¡±Why are you looking for the dean? I happen to be going back to the Green Cloud Academy, so why don¡¯t we go together?¡±


    ¡°Some private matters.¡± The female Abbey Dean said,¡± It¡¯s about the evil book. Let¡¯s go. This is not the place to talk. Let¡¯s go first.¡±¡± Evil book?


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered for a moment.


    Of course, he knew what kind of situation the evil books were in. It was these tmngs tnat causea tne scnolars to nave cnrrerences ana coma even arrect tne minds of the scholars.


    However, just as the female Abbey Dean said, now was not the time to talk. Xu Bai did not ask any more questions. The two of them went to the Qingyun Academy together.


    Nothing else happened along the way. The two of them successfully arrived at the Green Cloud Academy. When they arrived, Xu Bai led the way, and the female Abbey Dean followed behind. They arrived at the Dean¡¯s room.


    Xu Bai knocked on the door.


    Soon, the dean opened the door. When he saw Xu Bai, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, when he saw the female Abbey Dean behind Xu Bai, he frowned slightly.


    ¡°Abbey Dean Jadeface, haven¡¯t you gone mad? How come you¡¯ve returned to normal?¡±


    Jade Face was the female host¡¯s name.


    This was really out of the dean¡¯s expectations. He did not expect to meet the former Abbey Dean Jadeface.


    There was a saying that heroes came from troubled times. In this peaceful era, many geniuses were not worthy of their names in the eyes of the dean. In their era, it was an extremely chaotic era. At that time, many geniuses truly lived up to their names.


    Jade-faced Abbey Dean was one of them.


    He was a true peerless genius who had created a cultivation technique that allowed him to be the leader of the Hundred Schools of Martial Arts. Unfortunately, he had a serious drawback, causing him to fall into endless madness in the end.


    Now, not only did he see a living Abbey Dean Jadeface, but he also saw a conscious Abbey Dean. The dean couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.


    The female Abbey Dean glanced at Xu Bai and said,¡±¡±Thanks to Xu Bai, I was able to stay awake for a short period of time. When I was awake, I was able to do many things.¡±


    Xu Bai?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he inherit your legacy? Why is he the one helping you?¡± The dean was even more puzzled.¡±


    The female Abbey Dean was confused.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°How did you know that he inherited my legacy? He doesn¡¯t have one at all.¡± The dean¡¯s gaze fell on Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai coughed awkwardly and looked up at the ceiling, indicating that it was all just a guess. He had never admitted it, but he had never denied it either.


    Seeing this scene, the dean could not help but grit his teeth in hatred.


    Good heavens, it turned out that he had guessed the result with great enthusiasm and confidence, but it was still wrong.


    This guess had nothing to do with Xu Bai. The most important thing was that Xu Bai did not deny it and even tacitly agreed..

 Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: New Skill (8000)

    Chapter 610: New Skill (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    What was this? This was a slap to his face. The most important thing was that the person involved was still at the scene.


    At their age, face was very important. The female Abbey Dean was from the same generation as them, especially in front of people from the same generation.


    Otherwise, if word got out that the College Chief couldn¡¯t even guess a person¡¯s profession and even guessed wrongly, wouldn¡¯t he become a laughing stock?


    Under the puzzled gaze of the female Abbey Dean, the Headmaster coughed and said,¡¯


    ¡°We haven¡¯t met for a long time. I was just joking. These young people nowadays like to joke with each other.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He suddenly realized that the dean was quite shameless.


    Fortunately, the female Abbey Dean did not dwell on this matter. She quickly put it to the back of her mind and went straight to the point.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left to wake up. I came here this time because I came into contact with some things when I was crazy. These things are related to the evil book.¡±


    When the Headmaster heard the words ¡± evil book,¡± his expression turned grave. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Any scholar would have the same expression when they heard the words ¡± evil book ¡°. After all, an evil book was the easiest thing to destroy a scholar.


    In this world, no one could resist the temptation of taking shortcuts. The only difference was the degree of resistance. For scholars, the evil book was something that could make them give up their original principles.


    The female Abbey Dean and Xu Bai walked in. Xu Bai looked around but did not see Yun Zihai.


    ¡®What about Brother Yun? Has he returned to normal?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    The last time they met, he saw Yun Zihai playing with iron balls. This time, he didn¡¯t see him, so Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s almost fully recovered, so I asked him to return to his room to consolidate his strength. After all, it¡¯s still a bit unsightly for him to practice that thing in my room.¡±the dean said.


    A man taking off his shirt and playing with a huge iron ball in the room would be a pain in the eyes for anyone who saw it. Even the elderly people like the director couldn¡¯t bear to watch.


    The dean was preparing to serve tea, but the abbot waved his hand, indicating that he didn¡¯t have much time, he had to hurry up and get down to business.


    The female Abbey Dean took out a book from her sleeve and placed it on the table.


    The female Abbey Dean pointed at the book on the table and said,¡±¡±Director, come and take a look. Is this book a demonic book?¡±


    The dean picked up the book and flipped through two pages. He then closed it and said,¡¯¡±¡®Yes.¡±


    It was a simple word, but it carried enough weight when it came from the Dean¡¯s mouth.


    Xu Bai heard it, but his eyes were fixed on the book.


    Above this so-called evil book, a golden progress bar appeared. It looked extremely dazzling, and the progress bar was very slow.


    ¡°Yes, yes, another slow progress bar.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself, but his face was expressionless.


    Although he looked calm on the surface, Xu Bai was already thinking about how to get his hands on this book.


    Putting aside what he was thinking, the female Abbey Dean spoke again after receiving the dean¡¯s answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s an evil book. I got this book from the Great Yue State, and there are many of them.¡±The female Abbey Dean pointed at the book and recounted what she had learned.


    ¡°Not only that, they did not stop the circulation of the evil books and even began to circulate them to Great Chu. Many scholars were persecuted, but they did not reveal it and hid it very well.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    Xu Bai frowned slightly. He seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°Does Great Yue State want to avoid the battlefield at the border and move to


    another battlefield?¡±


    It was obvious how much harm evil books could do to scholars, but they could also help scholars improve rapidly.


    Not only did the Great Yue State not stop it, but they even allowed it to circulate and even turned a blind eye to it.


    What was more, they even sent the evil book to the Great Chu Country. Their goal was to disintegrate the Great Chu Country from the scholars.


    The female Abbey Dean nodded.¡± I have the same thoughts as you. They are going to do something that is against the will of the world. This method will be despised by the entire world. ¡®¡±¡®


    Xu Bai said,¡± So what? For the Great Yue State, even if they did it, no one would go against them.¡±¡±


    There was nothing wrong with what he said.


    The Great Yue State could even openly say that they were the ones who did it, and that they wanted to use it to persecute the scholars, but so what?


    Would the scholars in this world dare to go to the Great Yue State?


    That was an existence that was on par with the Darchuo Kingdom and the Barbarian Race. Not to mention the scholars in the world, even if the Dean personally went over, it would be difficult to settle the matter.


    When a country held power, it was no longer something that ordinary people could stop.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    For example, the Great Chu State could at most stop the circulation of the evil book within its borders, but it could not control the Great Yue State.


    They couldn¡¯t start a war right away. If they didn¡¯t have absolute confidence, not only would it waste manpower and money, but it would also give the barbarians a chance to benefit from it.


    The dean slammed his palm on the table and was furious.¡±Bastard! How could the scholars in this world offend them? They actually attacked in this way.


    They were simply animals!¡±


    Behind the dean, a purple book appeared. When the book appeared, the surrounding scenery was gradually changing..

 Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: New Skill (3)

    Chapter 611: New Skill (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    This was the dean¡¯s Heavenly Change. As the dean was in a state of extreme anger, he couldn¡¯t control it. When he finally reacted, he waved his hand weakly and dispelled the Heavenly Change.


    ¡°This Great Yue State¡­How shameless.¡± The dean smiled bitterly.


    The female Abbey Dean said,¡± Didn¡¯t you experience it before? In order to strengthen their own national strength, they provoked a chaotic war between the Gale Country and the Great Chu Country. It was also because of that war that they made a fortune.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Chu Emperor had led the people of the Great Chu State and the army to kill them, the current Great Chu State would probably have to follow the lead of the Great Yue State.¡±


    The dean sighed, feeling a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Even though he was the dean of the Qingyun Academy, even though he was respected by the entire Jianghu, he was still powerless to resist a country.


    ¡°For now, we can only report it to His Majesty and ask him to hurry up and get rid of these malignant tumors. ¡°Xu Bai said.


    Now, this matter was not only related to the martial world, but also involved the confrontation between the two countries. At this time, the martial world was considered extremely small.


    The Headmaster nodded his head. This was the only way for now.


    The female Abbey Dean stood up.¡± I don¡¯t have much time left. I¡¯ll soon fall into that crazy state again. I have to leave first. The further away I am from the bustling places, the better. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°When will you be able to get rid of that state forever?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±How about I give it to you again?¡±¡±


    The female Abbey Dean shook her head.¡± It¡¯s useless. What I got from you is already the limit. Next, it depends on whether I can overcome this difficulty. This will take time. I don¡¯t know how long it will take, but it¡¯s already very good for me to be able to gain a long period of clarity.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you carve me another wooden sculpture before you leave?¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin.¡±


    Since he had already come, he couldn¡¯t come for nothing. No matter what, he had to leave something behind before leaving.


    The female Abbey Dean¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±¡±Maybe next time. It took too long in the middle. I¡¯m worried that I don¡¯t have enough time to carve the wood carvings.¡±


    Xu Bai sighed. He knew that it was impossible after hearing this answer.


    Although it was a pity, it was better than the female Abbey Dean going crazy.


    The female Abbey Dean did not stay any longer. She pushed open the door and left in a hurry. She did not even leave a word behind. It seemed that she did not have much time to wake up.


    After the female Abbey Dean left, the dean picked up the evil book on the table and placed it in the brazier. It seemed that he was going to destroy it.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, Director,¡± Xu Bai hurriedly said.¡±


    The dean stopped what he was doing and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Can you give me this book? I want to see what these books are. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll destroy them after I¡¯m done reading them.¡±Xu Bai said.


    The dean handed the evil book to Xu Bai without asking for the reason.


    Xu Bai was surprised to hear that.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a scholar. It won¡¯t affect you even if you watch this.¡±¡±Just remember to destroy it when the time comes,¡± the dean said straightforwardly.¡±


    Xu Bai accepted it and agreed,¡¯¡±¡®We have to report the matter of the evil book as soon as possible.¡±


    The dean nodded.¡± Leave it to me. No matter what, it was caused by scholars. It¡¯s appropriate for me to report it.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai thought for a moment. There was nothing wrong with saying that. He didn¡¯t have time to go to the Yin Posthouse anymore. After all, after what happened to Chimu Wu, he felt that it was better for him to hurry up and keep up with the progress bar.


    Since everything was almost done, he did not stay any longer. Instead, he left the room and returned to his own room.


    After closing the door, Xu Bai placed the three books on the table.


    The puppet of the first grade stood guard at the side.


    The three books were the Strengthened Body-strengthening Technique, Travels, and the evil book that he had just obtained.


    This time, he did not care about the order. Anyway, he planned to finish all the books before leaving the Qingyun Academy, so he did not care about the order.


    Xu Bai picked up one of them and flipped through it. He looked at the slowly increasing progress bar in front of him and continued his boring life.


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, a long time had passed.


    During this period of time, all kinds of things had happened. The most obvious was that the Great Chu had strengthened its control over the borders, causing many merchants to have a headache.


    Many of these merchants were trying to profit from the trade between the Great Yue Kingdom and the Barbarians. However, due to the increased border control of the Great Chu Kingdom, many of their goods could not be brought


    111.


    Secondly, Great Chu had conducted a strict screening of all the scholars in the country, causing some scholars to reveal traces of the evil books.


    Not only that, but they also pointed the finger at the Great Yue State, claiming that this was something that the Great Yue State had done, and expressed that the Great Yue State was guilty.


    However, just as Xu Bai had thought, the Great Yue State did not admit it, but neither did it deny it. It maintained a silent attitude.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    I¡¯m just short of telling the world that I did it. If you have the ability, come and find me!


    These two incidents were also the most sensational things in recent times.


    Although Xu Bai had been staying in the Green Cloud Academy, he had heard of the Chu Emperor¡¯s swift and decisive methods. He was very much in favor of them.


    During this period of time, Liu Xu had left. After all, she was the Chief of the Heaven Inspectorate. Furthermore, she had coincidentally reached Rank One, so she needed to carry out her duties as soon as possible.


    Yun Zihai also left. After playing with the iron ball for such a long time, he had already mastered the strengthened version of the Body-strengthening Technique. He only needed to slowly consolidate it in the future..

 Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: New Skill (8000)

    Chapter 612: New Skill (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    After all, he was a King with a different surname and had his own territory, so he needed to go back and manage it. He could not stay for too long.


    In the Qingyun Academy, only Xu Bai remained.


    Today, the sun rose as usual.


    In the scholarly Nanhua Road, many scholars were looking at the rising sun in the sky. They were in the mood to write poems.


    There was no market aura here, only the aura of books.


    In a room in the Green Cloud Academy, where the aura of books was extremely dense, Xu Bai looked at the attribute panel in front of him that was condensed by light blue smoke and revealed a satisfied smile.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Level: Extraordinary Rank 2.]


    [Swordless Saber Grade (Extraordinary Rank-2):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Forms Heavenly Technique (Extraordinary Rank-2): [Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Vajra Holy Demon Body: Rank 8, Level 10]]


    [Strong Kidney Harvest (Extraordinary Rank-I): [Maximum level.]


    [Poison Class (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.] [Undying Soul Body (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Thousand Faces Technique (Level): Maximum level.] [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    It took a long time to finish the progress bar for the three books. After that, the rewards were huge.


    The first was the strengthened version of Body-strengthening. After the liver was consumed, it was fused with the Kidney Harvester. The name did not change, but it raised the skill¡¯s level to Extraordinary Rank-I.


    After reaching this level, the Strong Kidney Harvest Technique could store Extraordinary Rank-I Refined Essence Energy. In other words, he now had an extra Extraordinary Rank-I Refined Essence Energy reserve.


    This was a huge improvement. In the past, his kidney harvesting technique could no longer keep up. Now that he could catch up again, he could imagine that in the future, when he fought against the enemy, not only would he have a steady supply of true essence energy, but he could also add it to the explosion.


    The other improvement was the travel notes and evil books.


    After the two fused, it became a new skill called Yin and Yang Coexistence.


    This skill was very unique and targeted.


    Yin and Yang had always been a very common saying in Jianghu. Yin and Yang were opposites, but they complemented each other. They were either Yin or Yang.


    The co-existence of Yin and Yang could increase Xu Bai¡¯s combat strength in all aspects. In short, it could increase his combat strength by 10%.


    As for how to improve, it was a very simple analogy. If the enemy was Yin, he would use Yang, and there would be additional bonuses. If the enemy was Yang, he would use Yin, and there would also be additional bonuses.


    As for how to determine Yin and Yang, there was a secret to it.


    However, this skill also had a certain limitation. It was only Extraordinary Rank-I and could only increase it by 10%.


    But it was enough.


    As the skill level increased in the future, this bonus would gradually increase. At that time, even Xu Bai would feel that he was very terrifying.


    ¡°I seem to have become stronger again, and I¡¯m even stronger when fighting someone of a higher level.¡±Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    Not long ago, when he was in the capital, Eunuch Wei had once evaluated his combat strength and said that he could surpass two ranks.


    Even though it was only level two, the mortal evolution state wasn¡¯t like the level one to level nine below. After reaching the mortal evolution state, every level was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    To everyone in the world, it was extremely difficult to surpass two grades, but to Xu Bai, it was as easy as eating and drinking.


    Now that he had the Kidney Hardening Technique and the Yin and Yang Coexistence, Xu Bai felt that he was no longer as simple as just saying that he was at Rank-2. As for how much he could surpass, he would have to find someone to try it out.


    After feeling the changes in his body, Xu Bai finally calmed down.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    The trip to the Qingyun Academy had come to an end.


    Since the old witch had been resolved, the problem in his heart had also been resolved. There was no reason for him to stay here.


    Moreover, Xu Bai had other things to do, such as going to the Titanium Temple.


    It was still the same as before. When he went to the capital, the Qingyun Academy and the Titanium Temple had clearly expressed their support for him and stood on his side.


    People had to know how to reciprocate courtesy and also understand the ways of the world. If the other party gave him face, he could not sweep away the other party¡¯s face.


    Xu Bai knew that he had to take advantage of this period of time to make a trip there.


    Moreover, Xu Bai was particularly interested in the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    After all, the abbot had written many comments on the Buddhist scriptures when he was young.


    According to No Flower, the Titanium Monastery had planned to use these so-called rare books to communicate with other monasteries. Unexpectedly, the elders who had proposed this idea were beaten up by the abbot.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai was naturally interested in a host who was constantly testing the waters.


    He would never admit that he was more interested in the possibility of getting more progress bars.


    Xu Bai stood up and stretched.


    The first-grade puppet beside him had already packed up and was waiting for Xu Bai to set off. Xu Bai did not stop and went straight to the dean¡¯s room to bid farewell.


    As for the evil book, Xu Bai burned it in front of the dean..

 Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: New Skill (5)

    Chapter 613: New Skill (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    The dean did not try to persuade him to stay. In his opinion, Xu Bai was a young man with great potential and was unique in the world. It was impossible for him to be confined to the small Qingyun Academy.


    Xu Bai left in a low-key manner. He didn¡¯t let the dean or anyone else send him off. When he left, he specifically chose to leave late at night.


    It was late at night.


    An average-looking young man and a well-dressed figure quietly walked out of Nanhua Street.


    The young man¡¯s appearance was very ordinary. He belonged to the kind of existence that could not be found in a crowd.


    This ordinary-looking young man was Xu Bai.


    He was no longer his original appearance, but his appearance after using the Thousand Faces Technique.


    [Thousand Faces Technique (Level): Maximum level.]


    This skill could not only change one¡¯s appearance with True Essence Energy, but it could also change one¡¯s body shape.


    Xu Bai felt that after the incident with Chi Muwu, he still had to be careful, so he didn¡¯t show his true appearance.


    After leaving Nanhua Road and walking along the Yin Posthouse for a long time, he finally rose into the air and flew in the direction of Titanium Temple.


    Behind him, the first-grade puppet was being lifted up and floating in the wind¡­


    Titanium Temple.


    One of the ten great temples in Great Chu.


    Here, not only were there an endless stream of devotees, but there were also many Jianghu people who often stopped by.


    After all, it was one of the ten great temples in Great Chu. Its reputation and reputation naturally shook the entire martial world.


    Compared to Nanhua Road, which was full of scholars, Titanium Temple was more open.


    More importantly, although the Titanium Temple was one of the top ten temples, its purpose was different from other temples.


    In the eyes of the Titanium Temple, other than subduing demons and devils, there was only subduing demons and devils.


    Other than the time they spent chanting Buddhist scriptures every day, they were either fighting or fighting on the way.


    All in all, this was a very iron-headed temple, and this temple was very protective of its own people.


    A long time ago, there was once a disciple of the Titanium Temple who went out and encountered a strange creature. After killing the strange creature, he was ambushed by an unknown person and returned with serious injuries.


    On the second day, hundreds of sturdy monks walked out of the temple and searched the world. They found the person who ambushed them and beat him to death.


    What the other temples paid attention to was what the Titanium Temple did not need.


    In the words of the current abbot, the world was not stable yet. What was the use of chanting scriptures and chanting Buddha?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to use his fists to flatten this chaotic world first before going back to chant scriptures and Buddha?


    It was also because of this that the Titanium Temple was very favored by the Great Chu State and was very close to the Great Chu State. Almost every disciple would go to the Heaven Inspectorate to take a look, and they had also made many contributions during their tenure.


    Today, the Titanium Temple was different from the past. They refused the visitors and closed the temple door.


    Even those Jianghu people were chased out by the monks of the Titanium Temple.


    No one knew what had happened, because after the temple gate closed, no one dared to come forward. After all, this temple was a name that was earned with fists.


    Xu Bai descended from the sky and landed at the foot of the mountain where the Titanium Temple was located.


    In this world, just because you could fly didn¡¯t mean that you could go high. Some places were very particular. If you landed in the mountain gate by flying, it would be considered as breaking the taboo of others.


    After all, no one wanted someone to descend from their sect from time to time. Therefore, it was an unspoken rule to land when they were close.


    After landing, Xu Bai did not stay for long and walked towards the Titanium Temple.


    The mountain road was flat and there were stone stairs.


    Perhaps to the Jianghu people, these mountain paths were equivalent to flat ground. However, for some ordinary pilgrims, if the mountain path was too steep, it would make it extremely difficult for them to walk. Therefore, these stone stairs were for ordinary pilgrims to walk on.


    Xu Bai walked on the road at an extremely fast speed, but he also had doubts in his heart.


    As one of the top ten temples, why was there no one here and it seemed especially quiet?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    Even if there were no ordinary people, there were at least a few Jianghu people passing by. However, he did not see anyone along the way. He did not even see a dog.


    Did something happen?


    With this in mind, Xu Bai continued to climb the stairs. After walking for nearly an hour, he finally arrived outside a mountain gate.


    At this moment, the mountain gate was tightly shut, and there were two monks guarding outside.


    When the two monks saw Xu Bai coming over, they looked at each other and one of them slowly walked out.


    ¡°Patron, the Titanium Temple will not allow anyone to enter during the closed


    period. Please return.¡±


    The monk was very polite. In fact, when they weren¡¯t fighting or when they weren¡¯t fighting, they would be very polite.


    Xu Bai sized up the monk and said,¡¯¡±¡®l want to see No Flower.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He had thought that he would be able to let him in if he said this, but he did not expect the monk to still shake his head. ¡°Patron, please come back in a month.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.


    This situation was unexpected. It seemed that his guess was right. Something big might have happened to the Titanium Temple.


    Just as he was thinking this, he heard footsteps behind him.


    Xu Bai turned his head and looked behind him. He saw dozens of monks wearing different clothes from the monks of the Titanium Temple walking toward him..

 Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Long Black Straight Flowerless (1)

    Chapter 614: Long Black Straight Flowerless (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Originally, Xu Bai wanted to say a few more words or reveal his identity.


    However, ever since the group of monks appeared, Xu Bai dispelled this thought and looked over with interest.


    In Great Chu, the monk robes worn by the monks of every temple had their own characteristics. The general style would not change, but in the color and style, there were enough distinct symbols.


    The monks who were walking slowly in front of him were wearing different robes from those of the Titanium Monastery. They should be from other monasteries.


    How could monks from other temples come to this desolate place in groups?


    Xu Bai felt that if he revealed his identity, he might not get the answer he wanted, so he stood quietly at the side.


    He even took a step back to make way for the monks behind him.


    However, sometimes, the more you didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, the more things would happen. For example, right now, Xu Bai just wanted to wait and see, and he didn¡¯t want to provoke anyone. However, the group of monks passing by looked at him in unison.


    The leading monk spoke to him.


    ¡°Where did this mortal come from? How dare you behave atrociously in the temple?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the leading monk raised his palm and pressed it directly against Xu Bails chest. The speed was so fast and the angle was so ruthless that if it were an ordinary person here, he would have died instantly after receiving this palm.


    When the monk from the Titanium Temple who had been guarding the door saw this scene, he revealed a shocked expression. However, he quickly reacted and wanted to step forward to block this palm.


    However, due to their speed being too fast, they were also late, so it was already too late.


    Xu Bai looked at the approaching palm. A thick black light appeared on his body and enveloped his entire body.


    In the next moment, a crisp cracking sound was heard. The palm of the leading monk broke inch by inch. White bones pierced out of his skin, and blood dripped down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The monk let out a tragic cry and hugged his injured arm as he retreated.


    However, before he could take two steps back, the first-grade puppet that was standing beside Xu Bai and covered in black moved.


    The first-grade puppet drew the long saber at its waist and lightly waved it in the air.


    The monk who was retreating felt a chill on his neck. When he looked down, he realized that his vision was gradually getting lower and he soon lost consciousness.


    The head fell down the stairs and soon disappeared at the end. Blood sprayed out and scattered all over the ground. The remaining headless corpse fell directly onto the stone steps.


    The remaining monks looked at each other. This scene had happened too quickly, so they had yet to react.


    When they finally reacted, they heard Xu Bai¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°Leave no one alive.¡±


    In the next moment, the first-grade puppet moved like a ghost and shuttled through the monks. In less than a moment, the monks were turned into corpses.


    ¡°Clang! ¡±


    The first-grade puppet sheathed its saber and stood there, emitting a cold aura.


    Xu Bai looked at the two disciples of the Titanium Temple guarding the door and said indifferently, ¡®¡±¡®That¡¯s right. I thought you would stop me. If that¡¯s the case, I can only kill you.¡±


    The two disciples of the Titanium Temple shivered. One of them said,¡±¡±Benefactor, it was this group of monks from the Great Yue State who attacked first. They were in the wrong first. The matters of the martial world have already been settled. Since you have attacked, you should be prepared to die.¡±


    ¡°Great Yue State?¡± Xu Bai heard some additional information.


    In this world, not only did Great Chu have temples, Great Yue also had them.


    Although the three parties were currently in a tense situation, special existences like temples could still exchange what they needed after some reasonable procedures.


    Of course, the so-called mutual exchange was only targeted at people with low strength.


    For example, the monks that Xu Bai had killed just now were not very strong. If they were strong, it would be impossible for them to enter Great Chu.


    However, what puzzled Xu Bai was why this monk from the Great Yue State came to the Titanium Temple.


    ¡°What exactly happened at the Titanium Temple?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    When the two disciples of Titanium Temple heard this, they looked at each other and did not answer.


    Even if Xu Bai had killed someone here, it would have been the monks who had started it. The Titanium Temple would not have cared about this matter. On the contrary, they were very supportive of this situation.


    But now that Xu Bai had asked this question, they all chose to keep their mouths shut because in their eyes, Xu Bai was not a Buddhist.


    Xu Bai smiled when he saw this. Then, his True Core Strength surged and his appearance began to change. Soon, he returned to his original appearance.


    Xu Bai took out the special token with the word ¡± Xu ¡± and stopped in front of the two disciples of the Titanium Temple for a moment.


    ¡°Look carefully, who am I?¡±


    The two disciples of the Titanium Temple were slightly stunned. When they saw the words on the token and Xu Bai¡¯s appearance, as well as the black saber, Hundred Rend, hanging at his waist, they instantly understood who the person in front of them was.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The next moment, they quickly took a step back and lowered their heads at the same time. They put their palms together and bowed slightly.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Xu.¡±


    Their eyes were filled with excitement, especially after they found out Xu Bai¡¯s identity.


    Xu Bai put away the token. Seeing the excitement of these two people, he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡¯¡±¡®Although this king is now famous, there is no need for you to be so excited, right?¡±


    He knew his own family¡¯s situation, and he was very clear about his current status in the martial world..

 Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Long Black Straight Flowerless (2)

    Chapter 615: Long Black Straight Flowerless (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    The entire Jianghu had been thrown into chaos by him, especially the younger generation. They probably hated him to the core.


    After all, being too famous was also something that made people jealous.


    However, these two monks were too excited.


    One of the Titanium Temple disciples raised his head and said,¡±¡±We¡¯ve often heard Senior Martial Brother Wu Hua mention His Highness. Senior Martial Brother Wu Hua has told us all sorts of things about His Highness.¡±


    ¡°The disciples of the Titanium Temple advocate martial strength and even more so, they advocate people who subdue demons and devils. That¡¯s why we¡¯re a little excited.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright, he finally understood. So it was No Flower who was bragging about him in the temple, which led to the current situation.


    However, now was not the time to dwell on this. Xu Bai changed the topic and asked.


    ¡°Is Wu Hua in the temple?¡±


    Now, Wu Hua was already the chief of the Heaven Inspectorate, and he should be very busy. Xu Bai wasn¡¯t sure if he could meet Wu Hua here, so he asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ever since the Holy Buddha¡¯s remains were discovered, Senior Brother Wu Hua has returned to the temple,¡± the disciple of the Titanium Temple replied. ¡±


    ¡® What¡¯s the body of the Holy Buddha?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    He saw that today¡¯s situation was obviously unrelated to the Holy Buddha¡¯s remains, so he asked this question with a puzzled mind.


    It¡¯s said that it¡¯s the body of the first monk in the world,¡± the disciple replied.¡±


    The abbot found it by chance and left it in the Titanium Temple.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°This time, the Holy Buddha¡¯s corpse suddenly showed an abnormality. It actually began to grow flesh and blood. The abbot did not find any clues, so he could only open the mountain gate and let all the monks who could rush over take a look.¡±


    ¡± I hope that the problem can be solved. I didn¡¯t expect that even the Great Yue Country would send people. Actually, it¡¯s useless even if they came. They can only send some weaker disciples.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought after hearing that.


    The corpse of the world¡¯s first monk?


    This was really explosive news.


    Anything that had the word ¡®first¡¯ stuck to it was extremely important. Moreover, there was something unusual about this corpse.


    According to what he had just said, this corpse should only have bones left, but flesh and blood had grown out.


    Was this a revival of the past. or was there some other secret?


    Of course, Xu Bai didn¡¯t understand, but that didn¡¯t stop him from wanting to go in and take a look.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go in and take a look at Wu Hua.¡±


    Xu Bai thought that there was nothing else to say. He did not expect the two disciples of the Titanium Temple to look troubled.


    ¡°Something happened to Wu Hua?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    The disciple of the Titanium Temple shook his head.¡± Senior Brother Wu Hua is fine. However, if Your Highness wants to see him, it¡¯s best to be mentally prepared because Senior Brother is very different from before.¡±¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Xu Bai asked curiously.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since they parted ways in the capital. How much could there


    ¡°Your Highness, we can¡¯t explain this matter clearly either. Please follow us in, Your Highness.¡± The disciple of the Titanium Temple smiled bitterly.¡±


    As he spoke, one of the disciples of the Titanium Temple continued to guard the door while the other disciple led Xu Bai in.


    Although Xu Bai felt strange, he still followed behind and did not continue to ask.


    After passing through the mountain gate, there was still a stretch of stone steps that led straight to the top of the mountain. Xu Bai walked for about an hour before he reached the top of the mountain and entered the real Titanium Temple.


    As soon as he stepped in, he felt a sense of peace.


    It had to be said that it was indeed one of the top ten temples in the Great Chu Country. The Diamond Temple looked extremely solemn.


    The monastery was as quiet as water, and smoke lingered in the air.


    The forest outside the monastery was lush and green, surrounded by bamboos.


    There were monks sitting cross-legged, and there were monks holding Buddha beads.


    The palace was magnificent, with carved beams and painted pillars painted with gold. It looked solemn.


    Not only that, but due to the fact that it invited all the temples in the world, although this place was extremely spacious and the courtyard was also connected in all directions, it was already crowded.


    ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s Martial Brother Wu Hua¡¯s room. You can go there directly. ¡°The disciple of Titanium Temple led Xu Bai to a room and pointed at it.


    Then, he said that he had something important to do and had to guard the door before leaving.


    Xu Bai waited for the disciple to leave before he walked up and knocked on the door.


    However, after knocking for a long time, no one opened the door. Xu Bai scanned the room with his spirit and found that it was empty.


    ¡°Where did this monk go?¡±


    Xu Bai was puzzled.


    Just as he thought about this, he heard footsteps behind him. When he turned around, he saw No Flower walking towards him with a happy expression.


    Xu Bai reacted quickly and retreated. Then, he raised his right hand and said, ¡°Stop!¡±


    No Flower instantly stopped in his tracks. A delicate and pretty girl also stopped in his tracks.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The delicate and pretty girl was holding No Flower¡¯s arm, looking extremely intimate. Most importantly, No Flower¡¯s appearance had undergone a huge change at this moment.


    To be precise, his appearance had not changed, but his shiny bald head was gone. In its place was long black hair that hung down to his chest.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, why are you looking at me with such a strange gaze?¡±No Flower asked doubtfully.


    The corner of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he gestured with his hand and said,¡±No, I want to ask, where is your big bald head?¡±


    No wonder the disciple of Titanium Temple said that Wu Hua had changed a lot. This was not just a lot, it was a complete change..

 Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Long Black Straight Flowerless (3)

    Chapter 616: Long Black Straight Flowerless (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    His bald head was gone, replaced by a head of black hair. Could it be that No Flower was no longer a monk?


    No, he was still calling himself a little monk just now. Clearly, he was still a monk.


    However, the most important thing was why there was a delicate and pretty girl beside No Flower, and this delicate and pretty girl was even holding No Flower¡¯s arm. This was somewhat unreasonable.


    When No Flower heard Xu Bails question, he instantly understood. He quickly took two steps forward and opened the door to his room.¡±Almsgiver Xu, let¡¯s talk after we enter.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and followed No Flower into the room. The delicate girl also walked in.


    After Wu Hua closed the door, Xu Bai looked over with a puzzled gaze.


    No Flower didn¡¯t immediately explain. Instead, he pointed at the delicate girl beside him and smiled.¡±Almsgiver Xu, let me introduce you. This is Ah Xiu, this little monk¡¯s unmarried wife.¡±


    Although it was only a brief introduction, Xu Bai felt that if he had a cup of tea, he would definitely spit it out because this brief introduction was too explosive.


    If it was just introducing a name or something else, then everything would be fine. However, No Flower suddenly asked,¡± Is this his wife?¡± What kind of trick was this?


    Was he really not afraid of being beaten to death by the host?


    Could it be that the Titanium Temple had already opened up to such a state? No Flower saw Xu Bai¡¯s surprised face and slowly explained what had happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Almsgiver Xu, please listen to this little monk¡­¡± No Flower¡¯s voice sounded in the room.


    As Wu Hua explained, Xu Bai finally understood what had happened.


    After everything was revealed, Xu Bai only said one word.


    ¡°Six. ¡±


    A single six.


    The situation was like this. After leaving the capital, Wu Hua carried out the missions of the Heaven Inspectorate as usual, but he was seriously injured during one of the missions.


    At that time, his injuries were so severe that even walking became a problem. Coincidentally, he met the Yin Embroidery Master Ah Xiu and was saved by him.


    As for what Yin Embroidery was, Wu Hua did not explain. It was a special profession.


    Then, something happened.


    The Titanium Temple itself advocated entering the mortal world and then leaving it. No Flower had fallen into it at that time.


    Love was something that was extremely unreasonable when it surged, so No Flower couldn¡¯t resist it at all.


    He had once taken some time to return to the Titanium Temple and meet the abbot. He had also told all the doubts in his heart to his teacher and abbot.


    The host knew that there was no depression in the heart of the flower, and told him that he could do whatever he wanted.


    From then on, No Flower grew his long hair. He went from being the outstanding representative disciple of the Titanium Temple to a layman disciple, and he brought Ah Xiu by his side.


    No Flower, who had completely let go of the knot in his heart, became stronger and was now half a step into the mortal evolution state.


    ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± No Flower put his palms together.


    This action, coupled with No Flower¡¯s long hair, looked out of place no matter how one looked at it.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say,¡± Xu Bai muttered.¡±


    No Flower smiled and said, ¡°Benefactor Xu, with our relationship, we can say anything.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Don¡¯t delay the girl.¡± Xu Bai said bluntly,¡± The Titanium Temple pays attention to entering the mortal world and leaving it. If you enter the mortal world now and leave it one day, won¡¯t you hurt the girl¡¯s heart?¡¯¡±¡®


    Wu Hua shook his head and said, ¡°I have entered the mortal world. What I have entered is love. What I will get in the future will also be love, but it will not hurt


    Ah Xiu.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin, not understanding what he meant.


    Wu Hua said,¡± When love lasts long enough and is strong enough, it will turn into kinship. That¡¯s when this little monk will come out of love and embrace kinship.¡±


    When Ah Xiu heard this, he clenched No Flower¡¯s hand tightly with a sweet expression on his face.


    Xu Bai frowned.


    He didn¡¯t know if what No Flower said was correct or not. After all, Buddhism was full of twists and turns, and he didn¡¯t know much about it. However, judging from the performance of these two people, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad. He had played a role in reminding them, so it was about time.


    ¡°Are you Ah Xiu?¡± ¡°Is your identity real?¡± Xu Bai asked Ah Xiu. Or are you hiding anything?¡±


    When he said this, Xu Bai used the power of his soul.


    The next moment, Ah Xiu¡¯s expression became dull. He slowly shook his head, indicating that he had nothing to hide, nor did he have any intention of harming No Flower.


    No Flower didn¡¯t stop him. He knew what Xu Bai was doing, and he knew Xu Bai was doing it for his own good.


    Both of them had experienced life and death, so naturally, there would not be any estrangement because of this matter.


    Xu Bai got the information he wanted, so he deactivated his divine soul.


    Ah Xiu recovered, and his face was filled with confusion. He looked at Xu Bai with a hint of fear in his eyes. ¡°Your Highness, you¡­¡¯


    She wasn¡¯t from a prestigious family like No Flower, and she wasn¡¯t one of those genius disciples, so her mental endurance was much weaker. At this moment, she was a little afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just asking.¡± Xu Bai said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Almsgiver Xu is a good person.¡¯¡±¡® A good person?


    Ah Xiu¡¯s face was filled with question marks.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Although she was not a genius disciple, nor was she from a prestigious family, she had heard all kinds of rumors in the martial arts world.


    Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman!


    This was the Bloody Butcher, how could he be a good person?


    However, when she saw the smile on Xu Bai¡¯s face, she felt confused.


    At least from his smile, he looked very gentle..

 Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Long Black Straight Flowerless (4)

    Chapter 617: Long Black Straight Flowerless (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Could it be that the rumors in the martial world were false?


    A Xiu muttered to himself as he went to the press.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what Ah Xiu was thinking. Hearing the noise outside, he returned to the main topic.¡±Wuhua, what¡¯s going on with the bones of the Holy Buddha in the Titanium Temple?¡±


    When the disciple from the Titanium Temple explained to Xu Bai at the beginning, there were also some things that he did not understand. Xu Bai felt that No Flower should be clearer.


    ¡® I only know that flesh and blood have grown out of the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton,¡± Wu Hua said.¡± But other than that, there¡¯s nothing else unusual.


    Besides, there¡¯s only a piece of pinky flesh.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°I wonder if I can go and take a look.¡± Xu Bai pondered.¡± To be honest, he was quite curious.


    Perhaps this was his occupational disease. After all, if he could trigger the progress bar for such an ancient thing, it would be a huge gain for him.


    The more ancient, mysterious, and powerful something was, the better the progress bar would be.


    Although it was just a guess, he had to verify it no matter what. After all, he wouldn¡¯t lose a piece of meat by taking a look.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Wu Hua said.


    ¡°Originally, we wanted to wait a few more days to make the corpse public so that everyone could understand it.¡±


    ¡°But if Almsgiver Xu wants to watch, I believe the abbot will definitely agree.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±


    No Flower nodded and turned to look at Ah Xiu.¡±Wait for me in the room. I¡¯ll bring Almsgiver Xu to see the abbot.¡±


    Ah Xiu obediently agreed and let go of No Flower¡¯s hand.


    Only then did No Flower lead the way and step out of the room.


    Xu Bai followed behind No Flower.


    After they left, the two of them walked side by side in the same direction, chatting from time to time.


    Xu Bai could tell that the current No Flower was much more relaxed than before.


    In the past, although No Flower didn¡¯t show it, Xu Bai could always feel it. At that time, there were still some restrictions. Now that he had entered the mortal world, he was calm.


    Perhaps it was because of this that his strength had improved by leaps and bounds.


    The two of them walked for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn before they arrived at a luxurious hall.


    When Xu Bai walked in, he felt the depth of these ten great temples.


    The hall was resplendent and golden. The Golden-bellied Buddha was holding his belly and laughing. The statues of Buddha on both sides were huge and lifelike.


    Not only that, but there were also hundreds of golden arhats in the hall. They had different expressions and were beautifully shaped.


    It gave people a golden and resplendent feeling, as well as a holy and solemn feeling.


    Other than these, there were also many monks standing in the hall.


    These monks were all wearing different monk robes, and they looked a little old. Many monks outside did not come in, but those who could enter were mostly the leaders of the temple.


    They came from all over the world just to watch the changes in the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    When Xu Bai and Xu Lan walked in, they naturally attracted the attention of the crowd. All eyes instantly turned to them. Some of the older monks frowned, their eyes filled with dissatisfaction.


    Some of the monks even spoke up to stop Xu Bai and Wu Hua.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± An old monk with a white beard stepped forward and stopped Xu Bai and No Flower. He shouted angrily,¡±lt¡¯s not time to show the Holy Buddha¡¯s remains yet. How can a secular disciple like you step into such a sacred land?¡± After the old monk spoke, many voices immediately echoed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I know who this person is. He¡¯s the most representative of the younger generation of the Titanium Temple, Wu Hua, but he just went astray.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Not only did he enter the mortal world, but he also completely fell into the mortal world. Now, he¡¯s even returned to the secular world.¡¯


    ¡°How can a secular disciple enter without any rules? And this person beside you isn¡¯t even a member of our Buddhist Dao, right? Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t disturb this peaceful place.¡±


    Although these voices didn¡¯t contain any vulgarities, it was very ear-piercing to the ears. After all, every word carried a sense of rejection.


    The most annoying thing in the world was being sarcastic. This group of old monks had simply brought out their sarcastic nature to the extreme.


    Even with No Flower¡¯s upbringing, after hearing these words, he could not help but raise his eyebrows. However, these people were all seniors of the older generation. He clenched his fists and did not know how to answer.


    Xu Bai glanced at No Flower.¡± Is there anyone from the Titanium Temple here? Where is the abbot?¡±¡±


    No Flower took a deep breath and tried to calm his anger down before answering,¡±No, the abbot and the others should not have come out yet. They are probably still in the inner court. After all, the representatives of the other ten great temples are also in the inner court.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t even say anything when he heard this. It was as if he had poked a barrel of gunpowder.


    ¡°The two of you still have the mood to chat here. Hurry up and get out!¡±


    ¡°This is a peaceful place of the Buddhist Sect. Even if you want to comprehend the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton, you can¡¯t enter at this time.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come out, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡±


    Xu Bai shrugged and said,¡±Then I can do whatever I want. ¡®¡±¡®


    No Flower was slightly stunned, not understanding what Xu Bai meant.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Let go, how?


    Could it be that they were going to make a move here?


    No way¡­


    Even if he knew Xu Bai¡¯s personality, he didn¡¯t think Xu Bai would do such a


    crazy thing..

 Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Long Black Straight Flowerless (5)

    Chapter 618: Long Black Straight Flowerless (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Of course, in the next moment, he understood how Xu Bai did it. Although he didn¡¯t do anything, it was comfortable enough.


    Xu Bai turned around and faced the group of old monks. He took a deep breath and then let out a roar,¡±¡±All of you shut up for This King!¡±


    This voice was extremely loud. The moment the words left his mouth, the scene fell into a strange silence.


    ¡°You bunch of old things, why are you so unreasonable? There must be something going on when we came up.¡±


    ¡°You keep talking about what¡¯s not worthy and what¡¯s not good. You¡¯re simply pedantic. Do you think you¡¯re good?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m talking about you. You said the most just now.


    Come, bark at this king again.¡±


    A series of words were fired like a cannon, causing the group of monks to instantly stop.


    The most important way to deal with such a person was not to be sarcastic, but to scold him directly.


    Although this was a failure, it was still very satisfying.


    What was a dough? Was it important?


    For example, if someone else was being sarcastic, you would scold him. If someone else continued to be sarcastic, you would continue to scold him.


    No matter what, you have the advantage.


    Although it looked a little vulgar and gave the onlookers a particularly unreasonable feeling, it was fine as long as he felt good.


    The crowd fell silent as Xu Bai spoke. After a moment, the old monk who was first criticized by Xu Bai stood up.


    The old monk¡¯s face became unusually red. This was not because he was in good health, but because he was angry.


    He came from a medium-sized temple. It couldn¡¯t be said to be a big force, but it wasn¡¯t a small force either. Now that he was scolded by a young man like this, no one would be able to tolerate it.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The old monk raised his hand. He didn¡¯t want to care about the three nine twenty-seven anymore. He was ready to teach Xu Bai a lesson.


    Xu Baiyu looked at the hand that was about to fall. He did not dodge and calmly took out the token.


    Wang Ling¡¯s Xu word flashed.


    The hand stopped right in front of Xu Bai and did not fall.


    Xu Bai stretched his face over and mocked,¡±¡±What, you want to fight? Why don¡¯t you try fighting for this king?¡±


    The old monk¡¯s face stiffened as he forcefully retracted his hand.


    How could they not understand what the token represented?


    In fact, at the beginning, they were just extremely angry, so they did not think about Xu Bai¡¯s identity.


    Now that he had seen the token, he had already guessed it.


    xu, wang Ling, Xu Bai.


    The old monk¡¯s face was ashen. He did not know whether to advance or retreat. In the end, he gritted his teeth and silently turned around to return to his original position.


    Xu Baits lips curled up. He looked around and placed his hands behind his back.¡±Who else wants to stop me now?¡±


    All the old monks present shut their mouths. No one spoke.


    They couldn¡¯t say.


    If it was just a king with a different surname, then there was still room for


    reversal.


    However, the person in front of him was not only a Wang with a different surname, but most importantly, his surname was Xu.


    The surname Xu was enough.


    Xu Bai turned around when he saw the silence.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±


    No Flower was happy to see the old monks being defeated. After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, he continued to lead the way.


    The two of them swaggered through the hall and arrived at the backyard under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Different from the resplendent hall, although the backyard was huge, it gave off a feeling of tranquility.


    There was a place in the courtyard where water flowed over the surface of the rock, like a curtain of crystal beads. Behind the curtain, it was as if someone was playing a zither, and the sound of the zither flowed from the fingertips.


    Some were virtual and some were real, changing constantly, like a clear and exquisite stream.


    Of course, although these sceneries gave Xu Bai a refreshing feeling, what made Xu Bai unable to take his eyes off was a house not far ahead.


    Without needing Wu Hua¡¯s introduction, Xu Bai knew that the leaders of the ten great temples were all in that room.


    Because he could already hear the sounds of conversation coming from the house.


    Although the conversation was not very loud, Xu Bai could hear it clearly. At the same time, a strange expression appeared on his face. ¡°You really have a problem!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I agree too. You really have a problem!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you fell ill when you were young. If you write it in the Buddhist scriptures, no one will care about you. Just treat it as your illness when you were young. After all, no one will remember their thoughts in the Buddhist scriptures.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re already so old, but you still can¡¯t forget these shameful habits. I heard that you even beat up your own elder because of this. But look at what you¡¯re doing now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really something wrong with writing your own comments on the Holy Buddha¡¯s body.¡±


    These voices were very concentrated and orderly. Most of them were the verbal criticism of one person from the ten temples.


    Xu Bai could tell that the abbot of the Titanium Temple was the one being criticized.


    As everyone knew, the abbot of Jingang Temple liked to annotate his chuunibyou views, so the social death was very serious now.


    But¡­ Even Xu Bai did not expect this.


    As one of the top experts, he actually made an annotation on the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Was this an occupational disease?


    Just as Xu Bai was thinking this, the door was pushed open.


    An old monk lifted the hem of his monk robe and ran out.


    Behind him, the nine old monks raised their fists with murderous intent.


    ¡°I have to beat him up today!¡±

 Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Secret of the Holy Buddha (1)

    Chapter 619: Secret of the Holy Buddha (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai had never expected to see a group of old monks chasing after him in one of the ten great temples, the Titanium Temple, which was known as the holy land of Buddhism.


    Not only that, but this group of old monks were also the abbot of the ten great temples. Each of them was a famous figure outside, enough to make many Buddhist disciples worship them.


    But now, they did not care about any manners at all, let alone the bearing of a Buddhist monk.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple was leading the charge. His hands were no longer pressed together. He was holding the hem of his clothes and swinging his legs as he ran wildly.


    His face was bruised and purple. It was obvious that he had been injured before he rushed out. Behind him were the abbot of the other nine temples. Each of them had an angry expression on their faces as if they wanted to capture the abbot of the Titanium Temple and torture him.


    This kind of scene was not something that could be seen once in a hundred years, but it could at least be considered extremely rare.


    Everyone present was an expert. The moment they rushed out, they noticed Xu Bai and No Flower.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple reacted quickly. He immediately stopped in his tracks and straightened his back. At the same time, he placed one hand on his chest and made an extremely serious expression.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a distinguished guest. Stop fooling around.¡±


    As he spoke, the abbot of the Titanium Temple turned his head and winked at the abbots of the nine great temples who were rushing over.


    It meant that since outsiders were here, everyone should pay attention to their face.


    However, what he did not expect was that his previous actions had completely angered these nine colleagues. They did not care at all.


    Because he had stopped now, he was caught up in an instant. The abbot of the nine temples used both his hands and feet to press the abbot of the Titanium Temple to the ground with a bang.


    This was only the beginning. In the next moment, they surrounded the abbot of the Titanium Temple and began to beat him up inhumanely.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± When Xu Bai and No Flower saw this scene, they both sucked in a breath of cold air. The two of them looked at each other and silently retreated far away.


    Compared to the old monks in the main hall, these were the real top big shots. However, they were now like street thugs, kicking the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    The current scene was a little comical. The abbot of the Titanium Temple also looked miserable. From time to time, he would stretch out a hand from the gap and pull on the ground, but he would soon be dragged into the crowd.


    This brutal beating lasted for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn before it gradually came to a stop. The abbot of the nine temples stood up and tidied his clothes. His face was filled with comfort. The abbot of the Titanium Temple, who was lying on the ground, looked at the sky with a dull gaze. He felt like he had been played badly.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Xu Bai saw that it was time, so he coughed as a hint.


    Coincidentally, it could also give the hosts a good way out. Sure enough, as Xu Bai coughed, all the hosts present looked over.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Xu.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t need to reveal his identity, nor did he need to say anything. They were people of high status, so they naturally knew Xu Bai¡¯s identity, so they greeted him naturally.


    Xu Bai smiled and cupped his hands.¡± Eminent Monks, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony. In terms of age, all of you are my seniors. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡¯¡±¡®


    He was such a person. If someone respected him, he would respect them.


    The abbot of the nine temples looked at each other and nodded in unison. He did not hide the praise in his eyes.


    He was neither arrogant nor impatient, and he was in an important position in the King of a different surname. He could almost be considered a young talent in the world today.


    Anyone who had such a halo, even some of the older generation, could get lost in it.


    However, Xu Bai was able to treat them with a normal heart, and he was even able to remain humble under such circumstances. The hosts felt that this person was not a person who lived up to his name.


    The first impression was very important. Now, it seemed that Xu Bai had given them a good first impression.


    At this moment, the abbot of the Titanium Temple, who had been lying on the ground, finally got up. He stretched out his hands and rubbed his face a few times. The wound on his face that was deliberately left healed in an instant.


    ¡°Prince Xu, you¡¯re finally willing to come to my Titanium Temple to play. ¡°The abbot of the Titanium Temple didn¡¯t put on airs at all. He went forward and held Xu Bai¡¯s hand very kindly, leading him into the room. ¡°Come, follow me into the house. I¡¯ll show you something good.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw this.


    He did not expect the abbot of the Titanium Temple to be so enthusiastic. He was not used to it.


    However, No Flower, who was standing at the side, seemed to have gotten used to it. He winked at Xu Bai, meaning that this was how the abbot was like. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a f * cking thing as beating up his own elder.


    Moreover, the abbot of the other nine monasteries did not stop him from doing so as if it was only natural.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai had already guessed what the abbot of the Titanium Temple wanted to show him. To be honest, he was looking forward to it.


    He did not understand what the Holy Buddha skeleton was either. Although he was not a Buddhist and should not be interested in it, what if it could trigger the progress bar?


    Therefore, it was naturally best to take a look first.


    As he thought about this, he was dragged into the room by the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    After entering the room, Xu Bai saw a very simple long table in the empty room. On the long table, there was a golden skeleton..

 Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: The Secret of the Saint Buddha (2)

    Chapter 620: The Secret of the Saint Buddha (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    It was really simple.


    There was only a long table. There was not even a cloth on the table. The skeleton was placed casually on the table like an unimportant broken bone. Due to the carelessness, the two leg bones of the skeleton were even interlaced.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind appearances.¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple said.


    From the first meeting, Xu Bai¡¯s impression of this host was that he was unreliable. After all, he had seen him being beaten up by nine people of the same level the first time they met. No matter what, he was not reliable.


    However, at this moment, when the abbot of the Titanium Temple said this, his eyes contained wisdom.


    The abbot of the other nine temples nodded in unison. They had all lived for so long, so they knew what Xu Bai was thinking.


    Xu Bai nodded his head in a half-understanding manner. Although he still didn¡¯t understand why they were doing it so casually, he didn¡¯t feel conflicted about it because when his gaze fell on the words ¡®withered bones¡¯, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it.


    The progress bar was very new and dazzling.


    The entire progress bar appeared abnormally abrupt above the golden skeleton.


    There was indeed a progress bar!


    Xu Bai was overjoyed, but his face was expressionless.


    The reason was simple. He saw many small words on the skeleton.


    From the handwriting, it should be the work of the same person. On it was engraved the comprehension of the golden skeleton.


    Not only that, but these inspirations were written in an abnormally childish way, making people feel ashamed at a glance.


    But what was even stranger was that Xu Bai only felt that he was in chuunibyou. He could see the contents clearly, but he couldn¡¯t recall them no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Cough cough, Prince Xu, don¡¯t look at those words. I¡¯ve added a special method to those words, so it¡¯s easy to forget them.¡± ¡± After all, I¡¯m afraid that some weaker disciples would see me and affect their state of mind.¡±¡® Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright, now he finally understood who had written these words. It was all written by the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    He had long heard that the abbot of the Titanium Temple liked to leave comments in some places. This was the root of his illness since he was young.


    He did not expect it to be used on the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton, and it was even written on someone else¡¯s skeleton.


    There was no empty space in Xu Bai¡¯s sight.


    As for what the abbot of the Titanium Temple had said about affecting one¡¯s state of mind, Xu Bai felt that it was simply far-fetched.


    He was probably afraid that others would find out that he had done something stupid, so he did it on purpose.


    Before Xu Bai could say anything, veins popped out on the foreheads of the abbot of the nine temples. Apparently, he was enraged again.


    However, with Xu Bai here, they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Prince Xu.¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple ignored the surrounding gazes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard from Wu Hua that you especially yearn for Buddhism. Moreover, it¡¯s rumored that your academic knowledge is extremely complicated. I wonder if you can see the secret of the Holy Buddha¡¯s bones growing flesh and blood?¡±


    Grow flesh?


    When Xu Bai heard this, he followed the skeleton¡¯s finger.


    On the golden palm, the little finger was no longer a skeleton, but a human¡¯s little finger. Flesh and blood had already grown there. Other than that, the surroundings were still bare.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple had a very simple idea. The abbots of the other nine temples had the same idea. There was definitely a major discovery in the matter of the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton growing flesh and blood, and the premise of this major discovery was to see through the secret.


    Actually, this skeleton was not obtained by the Titanium Temple back then. It was only for this reason that it was stored in the Titanium Temple.


    To put it bluntly, among the ten great temples, the one with the most singular ability was the Titanium Temple. It was also the best at fighting. It was also the safest to be kept in the Titanium Temple.


    Moreover, they had studied it before and found nothing unusual, so they thought it was just a skeleton. However, it was different now.


    If there was an abnormality, it meant that their previous research could be overturned. It also meant that they could not figure it out. Since they could not figure it out, then this secret would always be a secret. It was better to take it


    out and let everyone see it.


    Of course, Xu Bai knew what they were thinking, but he was not sure about one thing.


    Was this progress bar the one on the skeleton or the one on the chuunibyou notes?


    If it was the progress bar on the skeleton, he might really be able to discover the secret. However, if it was only the progress bar on the chuunibyou annotation, then the progress bar he comprehended was left behind by the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    Xu Bai walked a few steps and was about to reply in a more official way.


    However, he did not expect that as he walked, his gaze would freeze again.


    Due to the angle, the progress bar was floating in the air. As Xu Bai walked, the angle of the progress bar changed. Below the golden progress bar, there was another golden progress bar.


    Xu Bai stopped in his tracks. His face was expressionless, but he was secretly surprised.


    He had made it.


    This time, he was rich again.


    There were a total of two progress bars. He could now confirm that one of them was the progress bar on the Holy Buddha skeleton, and the other was the chuunibyou annotation on it.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s observation, these two progress bars actually began to rise at the same time.


    Xu Bai guessed that it might be because of the combination of the two, which would save him a lot of time.


    Thinking of this, he already knew how to answer.


    Xu Bai said with a smile as he met the gaze of the abbot of the Titanium


    Temple..

 Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: The Secret of the Holy Buddha (3)

    Chapter 621: The Secret of the Holy Buddha (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°There are some clues, but I still need to take a closer look.¡±


    No matter what, he had to wait and see. He had to get his hands on the progress bar.


    After all, he had to use his eyes to watch the progress. He couldn¡¯t possibly come up with another reason to stay here, right?


    The abbot of Jin Gang Temple was just trying to make a last-ditch effort to let Xu Bai take a look. He didn¡¯t have much hope.


    In his opinion, since he had dealings with Xu Bai, it was good for his Titanium Temple. He would treat it as a good relationship.


    However, he did not expect Xu Bai to say that it was possible.


    As long as it was possible, no matter how big the possibility was, he could try it.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple asked.


    Xu Bai pondered,¡±Give me ten days.¡¯¡±¡®


    Ten days was an exaggeration. After all, no one knew if the two progress bars would overlap, or if the beginning would be fast but the middle would be slow.


    Therefore, Xu Bai was exaggerating.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple nodded silently.


    Before he could speak, a representative from the nine great abbot walked out and said.


    ¡°Prince Xu, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯m just interested in this matter. ¡®¡±¡®


    The nine abbot nodded in unison and said nothing more.


    However, the host who had just spoken still added.


    ¡°If we can really find out, we also know some of the ways of the secular world.¡±


    As they spoke, the nine hosts took out a booklet from their pockets and handed it to the host who had just started speaking. The host then handed it to Xu Bai.


    ¡°These are some of our daily Buddhist insights. Please forgive us for being rude, but we can¡¯t give you an exclusive cultivation method because we have to pay attention to the rules of the Buddhist Sect.¡±


    Xu Bai looked at the ten booklets in his hand and the golden progress bar on them. If it weren¡¯t for his good facial skills, he would have been stunned by now.


    What a great harvest!


    This was called a great harvest, a truly great harvest.


    Nine books!


    There were nine progress bars!


    Moreover, looking at the pace, it was a very slow progress bar.


    He was rich!


    Xu Bai understood that he had struck it rich.


    He looked at the abbot of the Titanium Temple beside him, meaning that he had already given it to him.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple gave him a look and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Xu Bai looked at the Holy Buddha skeleton beside him and the annotations on it. He understood.


    Alright, other people gave him books, but you carved it directly on the bones of the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton. It was simply outstanding.


    ¡°Everyone, why do I feel like you were waiting for me?¡±Xu Bai was hinting at something.


    Although he had received so many progress bars, he was not blinded by joy. He quickly realized that something was wrong.


    This is not the right place, that is, every person has prepared something for himself, this is as if it is dedicated to him.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple explained,¡± Prince Xu is right. That¡¯s indeed the case. After all, His Majesty has said that you are an unparalleled talent. We will place our bets on you.¡±¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to take out this Holy Buddha skeleton for the Buddhists of the world to comprehend.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether you comprehend it or not, we will show it to Prince Xu again.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we also know that Prince Xu is particular about business, so these things have been prepared.¡±


    As he said that, the expression of the abbot of the Titanium Temple was like a fox that had stolen a chicken, a cunning old fox.


    In this world, there was no such thing as help for no reason.


    Perhaps there would be some help between friends. With the friendship between No Flower and Xu Bai, if No Flower appeared, Xu Bai would come to help. However, No Flower said that it might not necessarily be the Titanium Temple.


    Not long ago, the abbot of the Titanium Temple had found No Flower, hoping that he could ask Xu Bai for help.


    However, No Flower quickly gave his answer. Xu Bai could help, but it had to be a deal.


    The reason was simple. No Flower didn¡¯t want his friendship with Xu Bai to become a mutual advantage.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple did not say anything about this answer. He even felt that No Flower had done the right thing.


    If Xu Bai came to help for nothing because of this, the Titanium Temple could not afford to lose face, and neither could the other nine temples.


    Therefore, these rewards were prepared in advance. What they did not expect was that Xu Bai really came at this time.


    Xu Bai sighed and decisively handed all the books in his hand to the first-grade puppet beside him.¡¯¡±¡®Since you¡¯ve said so much, I can only accept it. Seniors, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Everyone nodded. They still believed Xu Bai¡¯s words.


    Although it was only the first time they met, they were still famous and everyone in the martial arts world knew about them.


    Xu Bai was serious about doing business.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t take back what they had given, regardless of whether it worked or not.


    Although they were all eminent monks, they were actually more intelligent than monkeys. After putting on their fur, even monkeys would sigh at their inferiority.


    If it didn¡¯t work out, then it would be a greeting gift to Prince Xu. After all, Prince Xu¡¯s current identity was here, so everyone could get to know each other.


    And if it happened to work out, wouldn¡¯t it be better to use this greeting gift as a deal? They wouldn¡¯t lose anything.


    If that¡¯s the case,¡± said the abbot of the Titanium Temple,¡± feel free to let me know if you need anything during this period of time. I¡¯ll get someone to send the food over.. Everyone, why don¡¯t we set the time for the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton to be displayed to ten days later?¡¯¡±¡®

 Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: The Secret of the Holy Buddha (4)

    Chapter 622: The Secret of the Holy Buddha (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    The abbot of the nine temples looked at each other and nodded. They had no objections to this decision.


    Then, the hosts left without bothering Xu Bai.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple did not leave, and neither did No Flower. After the abbots of the nine temples left, he gave No Flower a look.


    Of course, No Flower understood the meaning of this look. He turned around and left the room, closing the door before he left.


    As he turned his head, his long black hair fluttered in the wind, giving Xu Bai an illusion.


    If he put on a black robe for No Flower and changed the word ¡°flower¡± to ¡°heaven¡±, he would look like a big shot in a TV series in his previous life.


    Xu Bai knew that the abbot of the Titanium Temple must have some unspeakable secret. Otherwise, there was no need to wait for the abbot of the nine temples to leave before closing the door.


    He looked at the abbot of the Titanium Temple, implying that he had a secret.


    ¡°Did Prince Xu see through it?¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple came to the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton and placed his hand on the table.


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± It must have something to do with the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton. The abbot spent so much effort to write so many comments. I feel that it¡¯s not that simple.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°In the beginning, I thought that the abbot wrote these mysterious things that were easy to forget because he was worried that others would find out about your chuunibyou.¡±


    ¡°But I thought about it later and felt that something was wrong.¡±


    That¡¯s right, he did have such thoughts at the beginning, but the moment the abbot of the Titanium Temple stayed, he overturned his thoughts.


    Even a young and immature person would not be stupid enough to leave something on the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton, let alone the person in front of him, who was a top-notch existence.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡± It¡¯s not an annotation,¡± the abbot of the Titanium Temple said with a bitter smile.¡± It¡¯s an imprisonment technique that I obtained from a ruin in my early years. ¡°¡®


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡± Imprisonment? Is it alive?¡± he asked.¡±


    The abbot shook his head.¡± No, he only had one pinky that turned into flesh. I was just being cautious.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai sized up the abbot from head to toe and paced back and forth. He suddenly felt that things were not that simple.


    The reason for the confinement was that they were worried that the Holy Buddha skeleton would come back to life. Why should they be worried?


    Could it be that after coming back to life, it would become strange? Or rather¡­ Was it a bad existence before it came back to life?


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple raised his hand, and a burst of Buddhist light flashed, isolating the surroundings.


    Xu Bai subconsciously touched the Hundred Splits at his waist, then released it.


    ¡°Prince Xu is really vigilant.¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple said.


    ¡°This is just a subconscious action. After all, I was once a member of the martial arts world and have experienced many storms in the martial arts world. ¡°Xu Bai loosened his grip.


    When the abbot of the Titanium Temple heard this, he said,¡± There¡¯s no other way. I have to ensure that the communication is safe enough because Prince Xu will hear a true secret next. A secret that only I know. It¡¯s about¡­¡± The secret of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s shortcomings.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t think much of the first half of the sentence, but when he heard the last half, he was a little surprised.


    What did it mean to have secrets about the drawbacks of Buddhism?


    The more mysterious it sounded, the more curious he became. Especially when he thought that this matter was definitely related to the Holy Buddha skeleton, he became even more interested.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple said,¡± Holy Buddha, the first monk in the world. He is also the person who created Buddhism. He is unprecedented and will not be followed. He can be said to be the founder of Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°In this world, all the cultivation techniques of the Buddhist Sect come from the root he created and are slowly derived from this root.¡±


    ¡°It can be said that he plays a vital role in the reason why the Buddhist Sect has spread its branches and leaves. However, he has also caused the Buddhist Sect to fall into a quagmire that it can never get rid of.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in this world has a limit to their lifespan. Even people like us who work in the industry only live longer than others.¡±


    ¡°No matter how long our lives are, there will be a day when we will come to an end. ¡±


    Xu Bai nodded his head. After hearing this, there was no problem.


    In this world, no one could have eternal life. Life had an end.


    ¡°Abbot, do you mean that the Holy Buddha has a different thought when he is about to reach the end of his life?¡±


    Since he mentioned lifespan and the Saint Buddha, Xu Bai easily connected the two together.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if his thoughts were good or bad.


    ¡® That¡¯s right,¡± the abbot nodded.¡± But there are some guesses that are wrong. To be precise, the moment the Buddhist Sect was established, it was already within the Holy Buddha¡¯s plan.¡±¡±


    ¡°Everything we learn and see, as long as it¡¯s derived from the Holy Buddha, has its drawbacks. This is the news I obtained by chance.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Prince Xu, you should know that when I was young, I did some things.


    I didn¡¯t read Buddhist scriptures for nearly a month because it would remind me of that period of time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also during this month that I realized that there was a terrifying power in my mind that wanted to break out of my body. It was my own power, and I couldn¡¯t control it.¡±


    Speaking up to this point, the abbot of the Titanium Temple still felt a little palpitated. Clearly, the situation at that time had left an indelible impression on him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even control your own strength?¡±Xu Bai frowned and said,¡± It shouldn¡¯t be with the abbot¡¯s strength.. Could it be related to the root left behind by the Holy Buddha?¡¯¡±¡®

 Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: The Secret of the Holy Buddha (5)

    Chapter 623: The Secret of the Holy Buddha (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    If it was a newbie who couldn¡¯t control his own strength, it would be fine. However, even the abbot of the Titanium Temple couldn¡¯t control it. This shouldn¡¯t be.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Buddhist Dharma.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t read the Buddhist Dharma for a long time, our strength will go out of control and we might even explode and die.¡±


    ¡°Back when the Holy Buddha founded the Buddhist Sect, he made such a request. After the baptism of time, it has long formed a habit that no one has discovered.¡±


    ¡°However, I discovered it during that accident.¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s his purpose?¡± Xu Bai muttered.¡± Is it resurrection?¡±¡±


    It was related to lifespan. Since the Holy Buddha was already dead, the only thing left was resurrection.


    As soon as this question was asked, the abbot of the Titanium Temple quickly confirmed it.


    ¡°At first, I thought that this was just a flaw of the Buddhist Sect that even the Holy Buddha couldn¡¯t get rid of, but later I realized that it wasn¡¯t.¡±The abbot of the Titanium Temple smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Prince Xu, did you see that? Flesh and blood had already grown out of his bones. Everyone knew what it meant for bones to grow flesh and blood.¡±


    ¡°Combined with the disadvantages that it left us, I thought of a possible way to resurrect.¡±


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple stopped and walked to the bookshelf beside him. He took out a book and opened it in front of Xu Bai. Finally, he took out a piece of paper from the middle of the book.


    This piece of paper was only the size of a palm, and there were many words written on it.


    ¡°This is what I concluded after a long time. Actually, as early as a month ago, he had already grown flesh and blood, and I began to study the profundities within. ¡°The abbot handed it over.


    Xu Bai took the paper and read it all. His expression became extremely serious as he returned the paper.


    The first thing written on it was a conjecture about why there were such drawbacks.


    Death meant that everything would turn into nothingness.


    If the Holy Buddha wanted to revive, he could not let everything turn into nothingness.


    The most important thing was the physical body. Now that he had the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton, the first step was completed.


    How could his physical body be preserved for so long without being destroyed?


    Why were the bones golden?


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple guessed that it had something to do with the Buddhist scriptures recited by the Buddhist cultivators of the past generations.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple had tried to read Buddhist scriptures in front of the skeleton. He realized that when he read, the golden color on the skeleton changed imperceptibly.


    He guessed that perhaps this was the reason why the bones could remain unchanged and even grow flesh.


    At that time, the skeleton had already grown out flesh and blood, so hard that even he could not destroy it.


    Buddhist scriptures could be used to enhance the bones, and after countless years, the bones had reached a terrifying level.


    This was a fact that had to be done.


    If they did not do it, none of the Buddhist cultivators would be able to control their strength. However, if they did it, the skeleton would continue to strengthen.


    Therefore, the abbot of the Titanium Temple felt that this was a dead end.


    ¡°Abbot, do you think that it will be a bad thing for him to be resurrected?¡± Xu


    Bai asked,¡±


    The abbot nodded without hesitation.¡±¡±Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai was slightly surprised.


    He realized that the answers given by the Jingang Temple¡¯s abbot were very smooth. There was no hesitation at all.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple pointed at the skeleton and said,¡±¡±Prince Xu, look at how simple he is. Do you really think it¡¯s what I said?¡±


    ¡°This matter is only known to the people in power of our ten great temples, because he is not worthy of our glory.¡±


    ¡°The ancient books that have been passed down from generation to generation only reveal one aspect of him. It¡¯s enough to know the consequences of his resurrection.¡±


    As he spoke, the abbot of the Titanium Temple turned around and returned to the bookshelf. He took out a book and opened a page, handing it to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took the book and read it in detail before closing it again.


    The content on this page seemed to be a lot, but it was actually just to show one of the ideas of the Holy Buddha, and this idea could be summarized in a short way.


    The Holy Buddha wanted everyone in the world to join the Buddhist Sect at all costs. He also wanted to eliminate all those who were not Buddhist Sect.


    Xu Bai quickly understood what this meant.


    He wanted to use this opportunity to impose this profession that required Buddhist Dharma restrictions on the world.


    This was because the more people entered this profession, the more they would be restrained, and the more they were restrained, the stronger their bones would be after they died.


    He thought about the future. For example, even if the Holy Buddha was resurrected, would he have an endless lifespan?


    Impossible, he would definitely die again. Then, when he died, he would definitely use this method.


    Before he died, he would definitely drag more people into the water and let more people become members of the Buddhist Sect. This would also allow his bones to become even stronger after he died.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This was what the abbot was worried about.


    ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Abbot, are you not going to tell the people from the other temples?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    The abbot shook his head and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 don¡¯t plan to tell you because I don¡¯t have any conclusive evidence. Moreover, I want Lord Xu to help me with something.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡®What does the host want me to do?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡¯


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple put his palms together..¡±

 Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: Extraordinary Third Grade, Fusion (1)

    Chapter 624: Extraordinary Third Grade, Fusion (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    What?


    Protect No Flower?


    At first, Xu Bai thought that he had misheard. After asking again and again, he received an affirmative answer from the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    ¡°What does No Flower have to do with this?¡±


    He was very puzzled. Why did he want to protect No Flower? Looking at the current appearance of the abbot of the Titanium Temple, No Flower seemed to be especially important.


    Now, the only way to solve the problem was to unravel the secret of the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton. If he could find something from it, he might be able to solve the problem of Buddhism.


    But why was it related to No Flower?


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple put his palms together and said,¡± Prince Xu, since you want to solve the problem of the past, there¡¯s a possibility of failure. The problem has existed for so long. The possibility of failure is still very high. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°What I mean is that if the Buddhist Sect falls into eternal damnation in the future, if it¡¯s convenient for Prince Xu, please help Wu Hua.¡±


    ¡°From what the abbot said, No Flower seems to be different from the rest.¡± Xu Bai muttered.¡±


    Even a fool could hear that. It was obvious that No Flower¡¯s identity was different. It was not as simple as it seemed.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple chanted a Buddhist proclamation and said,¡±¡±lf all the Buddhist sects are destroyed, as long as Wu Hua is still alive, he will be able to create a brand new Buddhist sect. This is also my guess. After all¡­ His identity cannot be revealed.¡±


    Such an answer was very strange. It was vague and mysterious. In short, it did not give Xu Bai a clear answer, but there was a mysterious feeling in it.


    Xu Bai also knew that the abbot of the Titanium Temple did not want to tell him. No one would be willing to be a riddle maker. Such an answer could be considered perfunctory, but it could also be considered as unwilling to tell Xu Bai.


    He didn¡¯t have to entangle himself with these people. Everyone had their own secrets, and he also had the right to hide his own secrets. It wouldn¡¯t be good to force them.


    Xu Bai brought the topic back. Looking at the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton not far away, he said,¡±¡±Then let¡¯s start from today. I¡¯ll meditate on the Holy Buddha skeleton here.¡±


    The progress bar was right in front of him. If he didn¡¯t hurry up and work hard, Xu Bai would feel that it was too much.


    Seeing Xu Bai¡¯s eagerness, the abbot of the Titanium Temple knew that it was time to get down to business, so he didn¡¯t chat much. After confirming that Xu Bai was here and wouldn¡¯t go far, he left.


    When he left, the abbot of the Titanium Temple closed the door behind him.


    After a loud bang came from the door, Xu Bai turned around and gave the first-grade puppet a look. The puppet slowly walked to the door with a cold gaze and locked the door from the inside.


    After doing all this, Xu Bai rubbed his hands together when all the preparations were done. He came to the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton and sized it up.


    Just as he had guessed, when the two progress bars were combined on the same object, he could see them at a glance and make the two progress bars rise at the same time.


    This was also because they had the right time, place, and people. Usually, such a situation had never happened.


    This was the first time he had seen it. He had tried it before. Even if two books were stacked together, it was impossible for them to increase at the same time.


    Therefore, it should be considered a coincidence. However, whether it was a coincidence or not, it was just a progress bar in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes.


    After finding a good seat and sitting down comfortably, Xu Bai began to feel excited.


    Time slowly passed.


    During this period of time, Xu Bai did not stop. He did not leave the room and kept rushing the progress bar.


    While he was feeling bored, his recent deeds had already spread throughout the entire Titanium Temple.


    Especially when he had just arrived, he had almost angered the leaders of the medium-sized temples to death. It was even more interesting.


    Of course, although Xu Bai was holding the progress bar, he did not shut his eyes and ears. From time to time, a small monk would come to deliver food to him, and he also heard about this news.


    Especially when he found out that the old monks who had been angered by him were even more upset after hearing these rumors, he could not help but smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m very angry, but I don¡¯t dare to fight. I¡¯m really helpless¡­¡± Xu Bai mocked in his heart.


    In front of him, the two golden progress bars were moving side by side. There was only one last bit left, but he did not leave. He just sat there quietly, waiting for the last progress bar to be completed.


    It seemed like only a trace, but it took a full 15 minutes for the last trace of progress bar to be completed.


    Light blue smoke appeared in front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, then condensed into new words and appeared in front of him.


    [You have studied the annotations and comprehended the Scripture of Suppression Immunity.]


    [You studied the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton and comprehended the Demon


    Absorption Technique.]


    ¡°It really is two skills.¡± Xu Bai smiled.


    Just as he had expected, the Scripture of Restraint should be the annotation left behind by the abbot of the Titanium Temple, because the annotation was meant to suppress the skeleton.


    As for the other magic absorption skill, it should be something from the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    With that thought, Xu Bai continued to look at the light blue text. Although the light blue text had disappeared, it did not disappear. Instead, it was condensing again. This was a sign that it was about to fuse.


    A moment later, brand new words appeared again.


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress. ]


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    [Suppression Immunity + Diamond Holy Demon Body = Diamond Holy Demon Suppression Immunity Body.]


    [Demon Absorption Technique + Myriad Forms Heavenly Art = Myriad Forms


    Heavenly Attraction Art. ]


    [Fusion successful!]


    In the next moment, the light blue text in front of him turned into a large amount of information and surged into Xu Bai¡¯s mind..

 Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Extraordinary Third Grade, Fusion (2)

    Chapter 625: Extraordinary Third Grade, Fusion (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and immersed himself in the chaotic flow of information. After a while, he finally sorted out all the information and opened his eyes again.


    In front of him, the latest interface appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    Realm: Extraordinary unspecialized of the third rank.¡± [Swordless Saber Grade (Extraordinary Rank-2):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Forms Heavenly Attraction Technique (Extraordinary


    Rank-3):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level. ]


    [Vajra Holy Demon Protection Body (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.]


    [Strong Kidney Harvest (Extraordinary Rank-I): [Maximum level.] [Poison Class (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.] [Undying Soul Body (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Thousand Faces Technique (Level): Maximum level.] [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    Big gains, two really big gains.


    The first was the Diamond Holy Demon Body, which had advanced to Extraordinary Rank-I.


    With the addition of the two words ¡®exempt from suppression,¡¯ the effect was significantly improved. The so-called ¡®exempt from suppression¡¯ meant to avoid all suppression.


    As long as it was below Transcendent 1, he could be exempted. As for those above, he could have enough resistance.


    At the moment, this skill was powerful enough, but it was still slightly inferior to the next upgrade.


    First of all, his strength had reached Extraordinary Rank-3, which was a huge increase.


    Many of the skills he had now were high-quality skills, but he needed to have the foundation to use these skills. Extraordinary Rank-3 was the foundation that strengthened this skill.


    The reason was the Extraordinary Rank-3 Myriad Forms Heavenly Drawing Technique.


    Compared to the Ten Thousand Forms Heavenly Art, there was an additional word, lead, and this lead had an extremely high magical effect.


    First of all, this skill benefited from the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    As for the skill on the Holy Buddha skeleton, it was called the Demon Absorption Technique. This cultivation technique had a very important feature, which was that it could absorb the chanting of Buddhist scriptures and use it to strengthen one¡¯s body. This was also the reason why the Holy Buddha skeleton could survive ror a long time.


    However, this thing had a drawback. It could not be used while alive. It could only be used when dead.


    After fusing with the Myriad Forms Heavenly Technique, the Myriad Forms Heavenly Technique became the Myriad Forms Heavenly Attraction Technique. It removed those drawbacks and added a characteristic.


    His Heaven Transformation was Chaos, and the Myriad Forms Heavenly


    Attraction Art now possessed the ability to absorb chaos and explode violently.


    Absorbing other people¡¯s chaos, the more one absorbed, the stronger one would be. Most importantly, this skill had no upper limit.


    What did he mean by no upper limit? As long as he continued to suck like this, as long as he lived long enough and no one disturbed him, he could even destroy the world with one move.


    However, it still had a flaw. The area it covered was not large, and the speed was not very fast.


    Xu Bai estimated that if his mental cultivation method continued to improve, it might increase the speed and area.


    However, this was enough for him to use as a trump card.


    Xu Bai stood up and stretched his neck, his face full of joy.


    He still had nine books in his hands, which were from the other nine temples. However, he did not have time to read them for the time being. After all, he had to investigate the problem of the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton first.


    After receiving the things and agreeing to others ¡®matters, he had to do it well. Only then would the business flow continue.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai circulated his True Core Strength and began to carefully examine the Holy Buddha skeleton in front of him.


    He had already absorbed the progress bar on the scroll and had the ability to achieve the same result, so he could see the abnormality.


    After a careful examination, Xu Bai finally found the problem with the little finger on the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    That little finger was the only place where flesh grew. When Xu Bai looked over, a thread that ordinary people could not see appeared at the top of the little finger of the Holy Buddha skeleton. The thread was very long and connected to the ceiling.


    Xu Bai followed the translucent blood-red thread and saw that the ceiling had been penetrated by the thread. Or rather, the thread was invisible and the ceiling could not block it.


    ¡°If we haven¡¯t reached the end, could it be in the sky?¡±


    With the ceiling blocking his view, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t see clearly. He went out and jumped onto the roof.


    At this moment, he saw that the thread was connected to the sky.


    No one could see it. Only after absorbing the skill could Xu Bai see it clearly.


    At the end of this thread was a void, but the thread was stuck on it as if it had already penetrated it.


    The contrast between the blue sky and the blood-red threads was a little strange.


    Xu Bai frowned and flew to the end of the thread.


    Now that he was closer, he could finally see clearly that the thread had indeed pierced into the void.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what was on the other end, but judging from the current situation, it definitely wasn¡¯t something good.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Inform the host of this news first,¡± Xu Bai muttered, ¡°I¡¯d better not move.¡± ¡®


    Regardless of whether the host could see it or not, he had already found out. Of course, he had to tell them.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t have the intention of moving the thread first.


    The novels and TV series told him that people with cheap hands would not have a good ending.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai turned around and was ready to land on the ground to ten the truth..

 Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Extraordinary Rank-3, Fusion (8000)

    Chapter 626: Extraordinary Rank-3, Fusion (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    However, he did not expect that before he could fly down, he felt a gaze watching him.


    Xu Bai suddenly turned his head and looked at the end of the silk thread behind him.


    The feeling of being watched came from there.


    When he turned around, he finally realized who was watching him.


    At the end of his line of sight, it was originally empty, but at this moment, there was actually a phantom flickering. It would occasionally shine and occasionally darken.


    The shadow did not look tall, and it was even about the height and size of an ordinary person. However, it gave Xu Bai an extremely uncomfortable feeling just by standing in the air.


    Destruction, destruction, slaughter¡­


    All kinds of emotions were extremely direct and added an indescribable feeling to this figure, making people not dare to look at him directly, afraid that if they looked at him, they would fall into endless madness.


    This feeling was constantly transmitted. If it was someone else here, it would probably be very uncomfortable.


    Xu Bai felt that it was alright. Although he also felt a little uncomfortable, his Heavenly Change was extremely chaotic, so he was already used to it.


    ¡°Saint Buddha?¡± he said slowly.


    When the two words left his mouth, the figure in front of him trembled slightly and quickly dissipated, as if it had been triggered by Xu Bai¡¯s words. Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought, What a familiar aura.¡±


    The moment the figure dissipated, he felt a familiar aura spread out.


    He couldn¡¯t be more familiar with this aura because it gave him a very deep impression.


    -Bizarre market!


    The moment the Holy Buddha¡¯s figure disappeared, the aura of the Bizarre Market actually leaked out. Although only a trace was revealed and it disappeared very quickly, Xu Bai was certain.


    Among the living, no one understood the bizarre market better than him.


    After all, he had gone to both the Bizarre Demon City and Bizarre Human City, and he had a deep impression of them.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± After Xu Bai sensed the aura, he thought about it carefully and connected the recent events. He had a clue in his mind.


    ¡°The Holy Buddha is already dead. In this world, when a person dies, they either have nothing or turn into something strange.¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, the Buddha has already turned into a Strange. Moreover, it entered the Strange City when it turned into a Strange, so it retained its consciousness when it was alive.¡±


    ¡°He wants to be resurrected, and after he is resurrected, he will come out of the Bizarre Market.¡±


    Xu Bai descended from the sky.


    He could not wait any longer. He had to inform the abbot of the Titanium Temple as soon as possible and see if he and the other nine temples could do anything about it.


    This was because the things involved were becoming more and more complicated. Even the bizarre market was involved.


    After Xu Bai landed on the ground, he didn¡¯t stop. He walked straight to the room of the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    Soon, he arrived at his destination and knocked on the door.


    Not long after, the abbot of the Titanium Temple opened the door. When he saw that it was Xu Bai, he stepped aside to make way for Xu Bai to enter the room before closing the door again.


    Without waiting for the abbot of the Titanium Temple to ask, Xu Bai told him everything that had happened. Of course, he didn¡¯t say anything that he should hide, such as his cheat.


    After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s explanation, the abbot of the Titanium Temple fell into deep thought.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, he finally came back to his senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually related to the Bizarre Market.¡± ¡± Wait a moment, Prince Xu,¡± the abbot of the Titanium Temple said.¡± We can¡¯t hide this anymore. I have to inform those old fellows.¡± ¡®


    As he spoke, the abbot of the Titanium Temple did not stay and left in a hurry.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stop him. He sat calmly in his seat, poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip.


    Actually, it was normal for the abbot of the Titanium Temple to want to tell others about this. After all, this matter involved the Strange City. If Xu Bai could figure it out, the abbot of the Titanium Temple would definitely be able to figure it out as well.


    There was a very important point in this, and that was that the resurrection of the Holy Buddha was no longer the most serious matter.


    What was more serious was that resurrection meant that the Holy Buddha had come out of the bizarre market.


    If they could really use this method to get out, the Bizarre Market would definitely be able to sense it. If they used this to simulate other methods, wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos?


    Right now, a war was also breaking out between the Bizarre City and the Bizarre City. They wanted to unite as soon as possible and then launch a large-scale attack.


    If there was an easier way before this, they would have accepted it more easily.


    Therefore, the nature of this matter had changed. There was no need for the abbot of the Titanium Temple to hide it.


    Not long after, the remaining nine abbot came to the room under the lead of the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    The door was closed, and the atmosphere was heavy.


    ¡°Prince Xu, let¡¯s go take a look at the remains of the Holy Buddha. ¡°The abbot of the Titanium Temple said solemnly.


    Xu Bai put down his teacup and asked,¡±¡±There¡¯s already a way to deal with the problem?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°It¡¯s better to try than not to try at all.¡± The abbot nodded.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded in agreement.


    Everyone left the room again and walked to the room where the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton was placed at the beginning.


    The Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton was still scattered on the side. It looked normal, but in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, the thread on his little finger was very eye-catching.


    ¡°Everyone, I didn¡¯t tell you before because I didn¡¯t have conclusive evidence. Now, I have evidence..¡±The abbot took a deep breath and said,¡±¡±Then let¡¯s destroy the flesh on his little finger!¡±

 Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Extraordinary Third Grade, Fusion (8, 000)

    Chapter 627: Extraordinary Third Grade, Fusion (8, 000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai stood at the side and listened. He thought it was a very ingenious method, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so simple. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.¡±Only destroying the flesh of the little finger?¡±


    In his opinion, if he wanted to destroy it, he might as well destroy the entire Holy Buddha skeleton. If he continued to grow back the flesh of his pinky finger, wouldn¡¯t it only treat the symptoms but not the root cause?


    As soon as he said this, the hosts looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    One of the abbot chanted a Buddhist proclamation and said,¡±¡±Prince Xu, you might not know this, but with the current hardness, you really can¡¯t destroy the bones. At most, you can only wipe away the flesh and blood on them.¡±


    ¡°I know that you can¡¯t destroy it even if you join forces, but why don¡¯t you let everyone in the world join forces?¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    The hosts fell silent.


    Obviously, they didn¡¯t know how to answer Xu Bail s words.


    If they couldn¡¯t destroy the game, it didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t any stronger players.


    If even stronger experts could not be destroyed, then they would gather all the experts in the world and destroy them together. At least in Great Chu, under the orders of the Emperor, those experts in the territory still had to obey.


    At this moment, seeing that the hosts had fallen silent, Xu Bai felt that they were up to something.


    No one answered Xu Bail s question. The abbot of the nine temples took a step back and asked the abbot of the Titanium Temple to stand up.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple looked left and right and knew that he had been tricked again. He could only say helplessly, ¡°Prince Xu, you must not do this.¡±


    ¡°In this world, can you guarantee that everyone has a righteous heart? There will always be people with bad intentions.¡±


    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s still the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race. If they use some tricks during the process of destruction and cause the situation to develop in an unpredictable direction, that would be a real sin.¡± Hearing this, Xu Bai thought about it carefully. It was indeed the case.


    However, their method was only a temporary solution.


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll clean up the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton every once in a while to ensure that no similar problems will occur.¡±The abbot of the Titanium Temple said.


    Xu Bai nodded.


    If that was the case, then he could only do it according to this method. At least it could be alleviated and wouldn¡¯t grow any more.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple looked at the other abbots and said.


    The abbot of the nine temples agreed. They did not avoid Xu Bai. They put their palms together and surrounded the Holy Buddha in front of them.


    In the next moment, every abbot raised their right hand and placed it above the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    Bursts of Buddhist light rose from their bodies, and within the Buddhist light, there was a mysterious Buddhist chant.


    The entire room was filled with Buddhist light and Buddhist chants, making people feel intoxicated when they heard them.


    Xu Bai was in the room. He felt that the ten abbots in front of him seemed to have gathered together to form a Buddha as tall as a mountain.


    ¡°As expected of a top expert of the older generation.¡±Xu Bai silently took a step back and thought to himself.


    Even though the Buddhist light was not targeted at him, he could still feel the pressure of a mountain.


    The Buddhist light and voice continued to spread. Under the Buddhist light and voice, the little finger of the Holy Buddha skeleton was undergoing earth-shattering changes.


    The flesh and blood on the little finger were affected by the Buddhist light and Buddhist voice. They did not melt quickly, but instead grew rapidly.


    Seeing this situation, Xu Bai hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The hosts all stopped. When they saw this scene, their faces darkened.


    ¡°Why is this?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Not only was it not destroyed, but it was even helping it grow. This was the first time he had seen such a strange scene.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple chanted a Buddhist chant and sighed.¡±l miscalculated. The Holy Buddha¡¯s plan is really too detailed. The Buddhist Sect was founded by him. Using the methods of the Buddhas to deal with it will instead help it grow.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t answer.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, he was thinking in his heart.


    It seemed that the methods of the Buddhas had failed. After all, with the methods of the Buddhist Sect, there was no way to wipe off the flesh on it. On the contrary, the more they used it, the faster it grew.


    He could only use other methods.


    ¡°Write a letter to His Majesty,¡± Xu Bai said. ¡°Report the entire incident to him and ask him to find an equal number of experts to smooth this matter over. ¡®¡±¡®


    The current solution was clear. They couldn¡¯t destroy the whole place because there were too many masters who needed to be destroyed. People¡¯s hearts were unpredictable, and Great Yue State and Barbarian Race were eyeing them covetously.


    However, to destroy the flesh alone, only the flesh of the little finger would be destroyed. Only an equal number of experts would be needed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this round trip will take a long time,¡± said the abbot of the Titanium Temple. ¡±


    Xu Bai said,¡± That¡¯s still better than having nothing to do. Besides, I think it¡¯s better not to start comprehending the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.¡¯¡±¡®


    Now that the matter of the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton was clear, it would probably cause unnecessary trouble if he still tried to comprehend it. It was best to minimize all the risks.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple and the other abbots looked at each other and nodded in unison.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°This is the only way. However, we have already spread our word back then.


    This time, we have to find a good excuse.¡±


    Xu Bai asked curiously,¡± Why do you have to find an excuse? If you find an excuse, aren¡¯t you clearly telling others that there¡¯s something going on here?


    You still have to comprehend the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton. Just make a fake one.


    With the abilities of the ten abbot, I believe you should be able to do it..¡±¡±

 Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Extraordinary Third Grade, Fusion (8)

    Chapter 628: Extraordinary Third Grade, Fusion (8)


    Translator: 549690339


    He had clearly said that he was going to be in the middle of nowhere, but he suddenly did not carry out this matter. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of money? It was better to make a fake one and fool him this time.


    The abbot thought about it and felt that this method could work.


    There was still some time before the date set by the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    They could make a fake one and temporarily stabilize the monks.


    At this time, the basic solution had already come out. Next, Xu Bai left the room and wrote a letter to the abbot of the Titanium Temple, asking him to send someone to the capital as soon as possible.


    Then, the remaining matter was the matter of the ten great abbot. They wanted to create a fake one to fool all the Buddhist cultivators in the world first.


    Xu Bai did not stay in his room. He returned to his room and took out the nine books he had obtained earlier. He randomly picked one and started to check the progress bar.


    As long as there were no accidents along the way, according to this rhythm, this matter would basically be settled. Xu Bai would not have anything to do in the future, so he should focus on increasing his strength.


    At the moment, the growth of strength was the most important. Moreover, there were a total of nine progress bars.


    Titanium Temple was safe enough. He needed to finish the progress bar of these nine books here before going to the next place.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai continued to work hard.


    While Xu Bai was reading the progress bar, in a dense forest not far from the Titanium Temple.


    At this moment, there were hundreds of bald men in black sitting among them.


    Although they looked like monks, they were dressed in black and did not have the solemnity that monks should have. Instead, they had a cold and gloomy aura.


    Hundreds of men in black were reading Buddhist scriptures with their heads lowered. If someone who knew Buddhist scriptures was here, they would know that the Buddhist scriptures they were reading were actually read upside down.


    Hundreds of people whispered at the same time. Although their voices were very soft, when they gathered together, they shook and buzzed.


    Suddenly, one of the monks dressed in black stopped.


    As soon as he stopped, the black-robed monks stopped as well. After a while, the hundreds of black-robed monks all stopped moving.


    The black-robed monk at the beginning stood up from his cross-legged posture and looked in the direction of the Titanium Temple.¡±¡±lt¡¯s the Buddhist light. It¡¯s the Buddhist light that stimulated the supreme Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton, causing his flesh and blood to speed up.¡±


    ¡°They have discovered it. They must have discovered the secret within, but their Buddhist light cannot destroy flesh and blood.¡±


    When these two sentences were spoken, all the black-robed monks present revealed a shocked expression. Then, their expressions gradually disappeared and became gloomy.


    On their bodies, there was a cold and icy aura spreading, making people despair and fear.


    Another black-robed monk walked out from the crowd and asked the monk in black at the beginning,¡±¡±Chief Buddha, what should we do?¡±


    The black-robed monk who was called the Head Buddha fell silent when he heard this. He only came back to his senses after a moment.


    He slowly walked up and down as if he was thinking about what to do.


    Wherever he walked, the grass withered as if it had lost its vitality.


    After about the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the Chief Buddha finally stopped.


    ¡°Everyone, we are the direct descendants of the supreme Holy Buddha. Today, the Holy Buddha has begun his resurrection, but it has been obstructed by these people who are protected by the Holy Buddha. It¡¯s time for us to make a


    ¡±


    move.


    The monks in black nodded in unison.


    ¡® We¡¯ve been passed down for generations,¡± the Chief Buddha continued.¡±


    There¡¯s only a small portion of us. We¡¯re definitely not their match, but it aoesn¡¯t mean tnat we nave no way:¡¯


    ¡°They must have realized that the Buddhist light and Buddhist seal can¡¯t deal with the Holy Buddha, so they will definitely invite other experts. We have to seize the time difference and summon a trace of the Holy Buddha¡¯s remnant soul before the other experts arrive.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the black-robed monks immediately went into an uproar, whispering to each other endlessly.


    ¡°The Holy Buddha¡¯s divine soul has long disappeared. Can you really summon a trace of it?¡±


    Even if it is called out, can it deal with so many Buddhists?¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, how can we summon the remnant soul of the Holy


    Buddha?¡±


    The whispers gradually grew louder.


    The Chief Buddha heard it and frowned. He raised his hands and suppressed the noise.


    ¡°The method left behind by the Sacred Buddha will definitely be able to summon his remnant soul. As for whether we can deal with them, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°And how do I summon the name of the word?¡± I need you.¡±


    The black-robed monks looked at each other, not understanding the meaning of this sentence.


    However, they didn¡¯t understand. Because in the next moment, the black-robed monks present suddenly held their chests and fell to the ground without any signs of life.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Streams of black Qi flowed out of the black-robed monk¡¯s body and gathered in the palm of the Chief Buddha, turning into a black pearl the size of a peanut.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone.¡± The Chief Buddha said calmly,¡± The inheritance of the Holy Buddha¡¯s direct line of descent. I can control your life and death. The most exquisite part of your divine souls is the key to resurrecting the Holy Buddha¡¯s remnant soul.¡±


    After saying this, he kept the pearl on his body. With a shake of his body, he actually took off his black clothes and put on a white robe.


    The coldness on his body was gone, replaced by a Buddhist light.


    The Chief Buddha tidied himself up and walked toward the Titanium Temple..

 Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: It’s My Turn to Act Tough (1)

    Chapter 629: It¡¯s My Turn to Act Tough (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Titanium Temple.


    At this moment, monks from all over the world had gathered in the temple.


    They came from different temples, but they had the same goal, which was to comprehend the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    Usually, they would not get the chance to do something like this. However, this time was different. The Titanium Temple had made it clear that they wanted all the monks in the world to participate. Therefore, no one was willing to give up such a rare opportunity.


    The usually large Diamond Temple looked rather crowded now.


    Many monks were whispering to each other. Their voices were slowly spreading out and mixing with each other, making it extremely noisy.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he out yet? Didn¡¯t we agree that we could see the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton today?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Since the Titanium Temple has made a promise, it¡¯s one of the top ten temples. It won¡¯t go back on its word.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. For such an important matter, we have to be 100% confident. Otherwise, how could we take it out so easily? Since we have to be confident, we will definitely delay it for a longer time.¡±


    The monks ¡®voices were intermittent, but one of them was very different.


    The monk was dressed in white. He looked calm on the surface, but there was a sense of holiness and peace between his brows. However, if one looked closely, one would find that his eyes carried an undetectable bloodlust.


    When the Chief Buddha heard the conversation of the surrounding Buddhists, the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up, revealing a look of disdain that was difficult to see through. However, he quickly put it away.


    His eyes were fixed on the great hall in front of him. There were already many disciples of the Titanium Temple standing in formation there, acting as isolation and protection, separating the crowd from the great hall.


    The Chief Buddha did not see the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton, nor did he see the people from the ten temples, but he did not act rashly.


    He was waiting, waiting for the moment the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton appeared. Then, he would put the soul beads that he had absorbed from the black-robed monks into it. This way, he might be able to draw out a trace of the remnant soul.


    Only then would he be considered successful. Therefore, he did not act rashly and waited patiently.


    Time gradually passed. After about an hour, the crowd finally became restless because ten old monks walked out of the hall.


    Due to the appearance of the abbot of the ten great temples, these people were restless. However, after they raised their hands, the restless crowd gradually calmed down.


    The abbot of the other nine temples shifted their gaze to the abbot of the Titanium Temple, meaning that since he had organized this grand meeting, he would be in charge.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple did not say anything. He pressed his palms together and took two steps forward.


    Although his voice was not loud, it spread throughout the entire temple.


    ¡°Everyone, I know that you have been waiting for a long time and are getting impatient, so let¡¯s not talk about formalities now and start today¡¯s content directly. ¡±


    ¡°The Holy Buddha bones you want are here, but everyone must come up in an orderly manner. You can¡¯t disturb the order, and you can¡¯t have conflicts because of this.¡±


    ¡°Start from my left side, take turns to go up, then go down from the right side.¡± As he spoke, the abbot of the Titanium Temple opened up a path.


    The remaining nine abbots also turned their bodies after the abbot of the Titanium Temple did this. The scene behind them was finally revealed.


    There was a table with golden bones on it.


    If Xu Bai was here, he would definitely give him a thumbs up and praise him for doing it as if it was real.


    After the golden skeleton appeared, the monks could no longer sit still, and their eyes lit up.


    However, since the abbot of the Titanium Temple had spoken just now, they did not cause any commotion.


    They were in someone else¡¯s territory now, and the other party¡¯s strength was at the top here. They did not want to cause trouble.


    Following that, the ten great abbots did not care about this. A disciple of the Titanium Temple began to guide them. One by one, the monks walked out from below and walked in along the location of the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton. After looking at it for a while, they shook their heads and left.


    Just by looking at it for a while, how could he see any clues?


    Even if he kept comprehending like this, he might not be able to comprehend it. After all, the abbot of the Titanium Temple had studied it for so long, but he had never heard of the abbot it.


    However, such a good thing could be deeply remembered even if it was just a glance. After remembering it, he could go back and slowly think about it. Although everyone could only watch for a while, there were too many people here. The monks came up and down the stage in an endless stream. At this moment, there were still many monks gathered, but they could not see the whole picture.


    The head Buddha is also under the clouds


    When he saw the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton appear, he was originally extremely excited. However, after his excitement was over, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    What was wrong?


    It was obvious that he could not sense any connection between him and the Holy Buddha skeleton.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    To put it nicely, inheritances like them were the direct descendants of the Holy Buddha. To put it bluntly, they were the tools of the Holy Buddha, or rather, they were the backup plan.


    Therefore, he believed in his intuition as a direct descendant.


    There was only one possibility if he didn¡¯t feel any connection. This Holy Buddha skeleton was very likely fake.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these people too bold?¡±


    If they were to use a fake one to deal with the world, if they were discovered, the ten great temples might lose face. Although they were still powerful, their prestige would drop in a straight line..

 Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: It’s My Turn to Act Tough (2)

    Chapter 630: It¡¯s My Turn to Act Tough (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    The Chief Buddha felt that it was a little difficult because he had not found the real Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    However, he was also very glad that he didn¡¯t follow his original plan. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t even know where the Holy Buddha skeleton was. If he attacked rashly, he might be destroyed.


    Just imagine, if he used the God Soul Pearl in the wrong place, not only would it fail, but he would also be discovered. And here, if he was discovered, there would only be death.


    The Chief Buddha heaved a sigh of relief. At this time, he realized that his palms were covered in sweat. This was caused by escaping from danger.


    But here came the problem. How was he supposed to find the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton and put the bead of the divine soul in it?


    ¡± The key problem now is that I can¡¯t even find the skeleton. Otherwise, I would have used it long ago.¡±The Chief Buddha stood there and thought.


    Like everyone else, he went up and did it perfunctorily. He took a look at the fake skeleton before returning to the courtyard and frowning in thought.


    ¡°Now it seems that we should wait and see. I¡¯m definitely going to get the Holy Buddha¡¯s body.¡±


    The Chief Buddha decided not to leave. In fact, he couldn¡¯t go anywhere. If he suddenly left this place, it would be very difficult for him to appear again.


    Even if he appeared, it would easily arouse suspicion. Therefore, this was a unique opportunity for him.


    An opportunity had to be waited for and grasped. He decided to continue guarding it. Once a new opportunity appeared, he would never let it go.


    At the thought of this, the Chief Buddha suppressed the panic in his heart and buried his anxiety quietly.


    At this moment, the monks were still coming in an endless stream, and then leaving in an endless stream. However, no one could see anything.


    It would be a ghost if he could tell. This was all a fake.


    This scene looked very lively, but Xu Bai did not join in the fun. In his opinion, it was better to get two more skill books. At this time, he was in the room, but he had not finished one of them.


    After all, this progress bar was not cheap. It was given by the abbot of the ten great temples, so the progress was very slow.


    If the progress bar had not been upgraded once, it would have been even slower.


    However, Xu Bai didn¡¯t mind. As long as he could improve, it was fine. The length of time was meaningless to him.


    The room was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Only Xu Bai and the puppet of the First Stage stayed there quietly. They thought that nothing would happen today and that they could continue to work on the progress bar.


    However, he did not expect that before he could take a good look at it, he suddenly felt his heart palpitate for no reason.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and felt that something was wrong.


    He had the Geomantic Arithmetic, so he was quite particular about this aspect.


    Moreover, he had some special premonitions, so he did not take it lightly. Instead, he put down the book in his hand and handed it to the first-grade puppet beside him. After the first-grade puppet received it, he raised his index finger and his True Core Strength surged continuously.


    Then, waves of Feng Shui power appeared. A golden compass appeared in the direction he was pointing.


    After the golden compass appeared, the needle on it began to spin rapidly as if it was cramping.


    The golden compass usually had three situations. The first was that it would not move after it appeared. The second was that it would move for a moment after it appeared and then stop. The third was the situation now. It would spin crazily and could not stop at all.


    The first scenario proved that nothing had happened. The second scenario was that something had happened and he had guessed it. The third scenario was that something had happened but he had not guessed it.


    No matter what, the golden compass was giving him a hint that there was a problem.


    Not only was there a problem, but there was also a huge problem. Even a


    golden compass equivalent to a first-grade compass could not calculate it. It was definitely above first-grade.


    ¡°Now is the time to comprehend the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton, and such a mess has already occurred. Could something have happened there?¡±After pondering for a moment, Xu Bai waved his hand to disperse the golden compass and walked out of the door.


    He walked out of the door, and the first-grade puppet followed behind him.


    After leaving the door, Xu Bai rushed toward the main hall without stopping. After walking for about half an incense stick of time, he finally arrived at the main hall.


    It was almost the end, and there were still many monks coming up and down the stage. When Xu Bai arrived, not many people noticed him.


    After all, everyone¡¯s attention was on the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton. There was nothing else.


    However, Xu Bai could feel a gaze on him, but it quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    He tried to spread out his divine soul and search the surroundings one by one, but he did not find anything unusual. There were too many people here. If he wanted to act more convincing, it would really be difficult to notice.


    However, Xu Bai knew very well that there must be a problem here.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai winked at the abbot of the Titanium Temple on the


    stage.


    Ever since Xu Bai arrived, the


    Titanium Temple had noticed him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Hence, Xu Bai gave him a look. He understood the meaning behind it and took two steps back before quietly getting off the stage.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai raised his foot and walked toward the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    As he walked in this direction, under the platform, a trace of gloominess flashed across the Chief Buddha¡¯s eyes when he saw Xu Bai leave.


    ¡°Why hasnt this fiend left yet?¡±


    Of course, he knew that Xu Bai was here. After all, he had been monitoring the situation here at all times. However, he did not expect Xu Bai to still be here..

 Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: It’s My Turn to Act Tough (3)

    Chapter 631: It¡¯s My Turn to Act Tough (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Could it be that he planned to spend the New Year here? There were all monks here. What was there to stay in?


    The Chief Buddha had never provoked Xu Bai because he knew that there was no empty seat under a great reputation.


    With Xu Bai¡¯s current reputation, he was definitely not a simple person. There was no need for him to provoke him. He only wanted to resurrect the Holy Buddha. However, judging from the current situation, Xu Bai seemed to be involved in this matter. If he had not controlled it just now, he would have been exposed long ago.


    ¡°Things are getting more and more troublesome. I have to think of a way. ¡°The Chief Buddha thought to himself. At the same time, his eyes kept wandering around. Finally, when he saw a person, he was stunned on the spot.


    His expression was very complicated, from the initial dullness to surprise, and then from surprise to joy.


    ¡°The Devil Buddha really does exist as the Sacred Buddha had guessed. This kind of natural Buddha heart and devil body is really helping me!¡±


    The Chief Buddha suppressed the excitement in his heart and looked at the figure in front of him. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he walked towards this person¡­


    At this moment, Xu Bai had already come to a corner of the hall and told him what had happened.


    After Xu Bai said that, the abbot of the Titanium Temple did not seem to have any reaction on the surface. He only said indifferently,


    ¡°Prince Xu, I already know about this matter. You have been here for so long, and this matter is all thanks to you. I think you can leave first.¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned and then frowned.


    Why did he feel that the abbot of the Titanium Temple was a little different at this time? At the beginning, he was still very enthusiastic, but now he was asking him to leave. What did this mean?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    He didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush, especially now that the person in front of him was completely different.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple smiled bitterly.¡± Prince Xu, I don¡¯t mean anything else. It means that there¡¯s really nothing else. You can leave first because it involves the internal affairs of the Buddhist Sect.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold.


    At this moment, the abbot of the Titanium Temple sighed. He suddenly raised his hands and grabbed Xu Bail s shoulders.


    Xu Bai was already prepared when the abbot of the Titanium Temple changed his face. Seeing the abbot¡¯s actions, he pulled out the Hundred Splits at his waist and prepared to make a move.


    He did not expect that in the next moment, a strong Buddhist light would suddenly appear behind him. Then, he realized that he could not move his entire body. Even the Vajra Holy Demon Body Suppression could not escape.


    The abbot of the nine temples appeared. When he saw Xu Bai, he sighed in unison.


    ¡°Ah Xiu.¡±


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple shouted.


    Ah Xiu walked out from the side, trembling with fear. He stood at the side, somewhat cowering.


    ¡°Take Lord Xu out of the Titanium Temple. The further you go, the better.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return you a flawless Wuhua,¡± the abbot of the Titanium Temple said slowly.¡±


    Ah Xiu looked left and right. In the end, he gritted his teeth and left with the immobilized Xu Bai and the first-grade puppet.


    After Ah Xiu left, the abbot of the Titanium Temple sighed again. He looked at the nine of them with bitterness in his eyes.


    Don¡¯t doubt your decision,¡± one of the hosts said with a smile.¡± Since we¡¯ve all agreed, there must be no problem.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°You will die.¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple said helplessly.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t live without flowers, isn¡¯t that fine?¡±Another abbot said, ¡°Demon Body and Buddha Heart. The baby boy we obtained from the strange encirclement that day. I didn¡¯t expect that he could become another treasure of our Buddhist Sect. Demon Buddha or Holy Buddha, who is stronger?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°But I know that from today onwards, he will no longer be bound by the Buddhist scriptures. He can also reopen a new world for our Buddhist Sect.¡±¡±


    At this point, the abbot of the Titanium Temple changed the topic.


    ¡°After the direct descendant of the Holy Buddha finds the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton, let him awaken the Holy Buddha¡¯s remnant soul. Then, he can use our cultivation as a guide and use the Flowerless Body to cut off the connection.¡±


    The abbot of the nine temples nodded in unison. One of them asked,¡±Then why did you lie to Prince Xu? In fact, you already have a new solution.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t lie, if I didn¡¯t let him leave, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if he died here?¡±


    ¡°This is a true genius, not just in the Buddhist Sect. I can¡¯t do such an inhumane thing.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if His Majesty finds out, he will definitely be furious. Not to mention a Holy Buddha, even the entire Buddhist Sect will be destroyed under the iron hooves of King Sheng You.¡±


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. This old monk thinks that Prince Xu is really a talent worthy of deep friendship, but this old monk will die soon.¡±


    ¡°Are you regretting it now?¡± the abbot of the Titanium Temple asked with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± The abbot also smiled and said, ¡°To be able to reopen the world for the Buddhist Sect, I can die without regrets. In short, let these Buddhist Sect people retreat first!¡±¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± The abbot nodded.¡± Tomorrow. Let them leave tomorrow. Then, we¡¯ll catch them..


    Before he could finish his sentence, the abbot¡¯s expression suddenly changed as if he had encountered a major accident.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°That direct descendant of the Sacred Buddha found Wu Hua. It was my mistake. I didn¡¯t expect Wu Hua to be unable to leave Ah Xiu for even a moment. He suddenly ran out to look for him.¡±


    Before he could finish, the abbot of the Titanium Temple disappeared in a flash. On the other side, the nine temples followed behind him and disappeared very quickly.


    In the main hall.


    No Flower had a head full of black hair. He was sitting cross-legged in front of the real Holy Buddha skeleton. At this moment, there was a trace of power from the Holy Buddha skeleton that was gradually transferring to No Flower¡¯s body..

 Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: It’s My Turn to Act Tough (4)

    Chapter 632: It¡¯s My Turn to Act Tough (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    On No Flower¡¯s clothes, his originally white clothes were gradually turning black. Coupled with his long black hair, he looked extremely demonic.


    Under Wu Hua¡¯s seat, there was a resplendent black lotus that was gradually blooming.


    The Chief Buddha looked at the scene in front of him and smiled as if his evil scheme had succeeded.


    He had grabbed Wu Hua earlier and used a mind-controlling technique to get Wu Hua to bring him to the real Holy Buddha skeleton.


    At this moment, he wanted to use the Flower of Heaven to revive the Holy Buddha. Not only that, but he also wanted to make sure that the Holy Buddha no longer had any weaknesses.


    In the past, the Holy Buddha had only said one sentence to his direct descendants. Those with the Demon Body and Buddha Heart would no longer be under his control. What if the Holy Buddha had the Demon Body and Buddha Heart?


    The Chief Buddha wanted to revive the Holy Buddha¡¯s remnant soul and then let the Holy Buddha implant this skeleton into No Flower¡¯s body. At that time, the Holy Buddha would have no weaknesses, and he would become a great hero and soar from then on!


    Hearing the footsteps outside, the Chief Buddha turned his head and laughed when he saw the ten abbots flying over.


    ¡°We¡¯re done! It¡¯s too late!¡± The Chief Buddha came before No Flower and laughed.¡±You have to eat the fruits of your own actions!¡±


    He was a direct descendant of the Holy Buddha, so how could he not know what the ten great monasteries wanted to do?


    If he lured out the remnant soul of the Holy Buddha, then the powers of the


    Buddhist sects in the world would not be able to harm the Holy Buddha at all.


    However, if the abbot of the ten great temples temporarily poured his entire life¡¯s cultivation into Wu Hua¡¯s body and borrowed the body of the Demon Body and Buddha Heart, he could completely fight.


    This was because those with the Demon Body and Buddha Heart were not afraid of the Holy Buddha.


    Although the final power would dissipate and the ten abbot would die, the Holy Buddha would not even have his bones left. It would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens to recover.


    Fortunately, he had seen through it and even found No Flower earlier.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple said with an ugly expression,¡±Vile creature, you¡¯re still stubborn at this time. Your Holy Buddha is just a despicable person!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± The Chief Buddha chuckled and said,¡± The Holy Buddha created the Buddhist Sect, and you were created by him. Now, he wants you to serve him and die for him. Why do you refuse? You are the real traitors.¡±


    ¡°He wants everyone in the world to become Buddhists.¡±¡±You should know that this represents war and displacement. It must not be caused by Buddhism,¡± the abbot of the Titanium Temple said slowly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± The Chief Buddha continued to smile.¡± I only know that when the Holy Buddha is resurrected, I will be his first subordinate. At that time, I will be the one who will truly make contributions. ¡®¡±¡®


    The abbot of the ten temples looked at each other. One of the abbots suddenly raised his index finger and flicked it lightly.


    In the next moment, the Chief Buddha did not seem to have suffered any attack. His limbs were broken and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Hahaha, Rebirth Finger.¡± The Chief Buddha did not show any pain on his face. Instead, he shouted arrogantly,¡± When the Holy Buddha was born, you said that you would worship him as your master forever. Now, you¡¯re using the Holy Buddha¡¯s moves to deal with me. But it¡¯s useless. The bead of the divine soul has been thrown in. You will no longer have any contact with the Demon Body and Buddha Heart because I¡¯ve already established the connection between him and the Holy Buddha.¡±


    After shouting a few times, the Chief Buddha¡¯s strength gradually decreased, and his voice became hoarse.


    ¡°Even if I die, the Holy Buddha will resurrect me. I won¡¯t be tortured by you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Chief Buddha used some unknown method to gradually lose his vitality and breath.


    This scene made everyone present fall into silence.


    No Flower was still sitting cross-legged on it. There was a golden connecting belt connecting him to the Holy Buddha skeleton.


    Under No Flower¡¯s seat, the black lotus was still slowly spinning, dragging No Flower into the air.


    The black lotus and her long hair made No Flower look extremely strange. ¡°Everyone, quickly disperse all the Buddhist Sect members present.¡±¡± Now, we can only try and see if we can re-open the channel between us and Wuhua,¡± the abbot said slowly.¡±


    One of the hosts said, ¡°I¡¯ll evacuate them and tell them to leave quickly.¡¯¡±¡®


    Now, time waited for no one. If that kind of situation really happened, those weaker monks would probably not be able to escape.


    However, before the abbot could walk out, the Holy Buddha skeleton changed.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The Holy Buddha skeleton actually sat up straight. Two balls of flames rose from the eyes of the black skull, looking extremely evil.


    At the same time, a golden light suddenly enveloped the Titanium Temple, covering the entire temple.


    ¡°Sha sha¡­¡¯


    The Holy Buddha skeleton raised its skeletal claws and wrote a line of words on the wooden table.


    None of you can escape!


    He was resurrected!


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple was shocked.


    He and the abbot of the other nine temples attacked almost at the same time. However, the intense Buddhist light landed on the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton, but it did not cause any damage.


    On the contrary, No Flower, who was at the side, let out a miserable cry. He hugged his head as if he was in pain.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple hurriedly shouted.


    Their abilities came from the Holy Buddha, so it was impossible for them to hurt the Holy Buddha. Instead, they would hurt No Flower.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this moment, the Holy Buddha skeleton moved. It grabbed No Flower¡¯s shoulder and disappeared in a flash.


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    Seeing this, everyone hurriedly chased after him.


    They chased him out of the hall and saw the Holy Buddha skeleton and No Flower sitting cross-legged across from each other. there was a golden light moving towards No Flower.


    No Flower¡¯s eyes were still tightly shut, and his face revealed a painful expression. At the same time, as the golden light moved, the black lotus he was sitting on was emitting a golden light..

 Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: It’s My Turn to Act Tough (5)

    Chapter 633: It¡¯s My Turn to Act Tough (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    On the square, all the monks present were stunned when they saw this scene. Just a moment ago, the Buddhist light descended from the sky and isolated the entire Titanium Temple. They could not get out at all.


    Now that they saw this unexpected scene, not many people could react in time.


    The abbots of the ten great temples looked at each other and saw a trace of despair in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The Holy Buddha skeleton was transferring its bones to No Flower¡¯s body. If it was really transferred, then the Holy Buddha, Devil Buddha, and Buddha would be one.


    ¡°One wrong step leads to more mistakes.¡± One of the temple¡¯s priests said sympathetically, ¡°Now, it¡¯s us who have harmed the entire Buddhist Sect.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not time to lose yet.¡± ¡± We still have a way,¡± the abbot said.¡± Hurry up and tell everyone here about the Holy Buddha¡¯s intentions. Then, let them fight with us using Wu Hua¡¯s body as the battlefield. We¡¯ll have a final battle with the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.¡¯¡±¡®


    He could tell that the Holy Buddha skeleton did not have any combat power at the moment. Otherwise, it would have attacked them long ago.


    However, he was not afraid of their attacks.


    The only way was to use No Flower as a battlefield and use the Buddha¡¯s Light to pass through No Flower and transform it into a power that could harm the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    With so many people present, there was definitely a way to deal with them.


    The abbots of the other nine temples looked at each other and understood that at this moment, they could only try their best.


    An abbot walked out and began to explain the various situations of the Holy Buddha. As he explained, all the Buddhist monks present were stunned.


    Their faces were filled with confusion, doubt, shock, and even despair.


    When a person¡¯s long-standing worldview was shattered, the situation before him would appear.


    However, this situation was quickly replaced by another emotion.


    Anger, resistance!


    The next moment, the monks present felt a heartfelt anger and resistance, which made the abbot who had just spoken heave a sigh of relief.


    Yanfa Temple, one of the top ten temples.


    Ability: Words can win people¡¯s hearts.


    This was the only method the abbot could use in times of emergency. Otherwise, it would affect everyone¡¯s morale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± When the abbot of the Titanium Temple saw this, he sat cross-legged.


    The other monks also imitated him and sat cross-legged on the ground. Waves of Buddhist light emitted from their bodies and continuously gathered in the sky before entering Wu Hua¡¯s body.


    In the next moment, the black lotus under No Flower changed again. Gold and black intertwined with each other. At this moment, they were actually on par.


    The Buddhist light barrier that was originally set up by the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton shattered in the next moment.


    The Holy Buddha skeleton was also dealing with this group of Buddhist eminent monks with all its might, so it did not have the ability to maintain the Buddhist light barrier.


    At this moment, it was hard to determine the victor, but they were like fire and water.


    The strength between the two sides was accurately displayed on the black lotus under No Flowers¡¯.


    The golden and black colors intertwined with each other. For a moment, the golden color had the upper hand, and for a moment, the black color had the upper hand.


    The Buddhist light was strong. When the Buddhist lights of the monks intertwined, it felt as if they were gradually weakening.


    In the sky, the Holy Buddha skeleton suddenly raised its left hand.


    The little finger of his left hand pointed to the sky, and that piece of flesh was slowly growing.


    First, it was his little finger, then it covered his entire palm. As it continued to spread, the flesh and blood covered his entire arm.


    However, at this point, the black lotus under No Flower¡¯s throne shone with a strange black light, as if it could devour everything.


    Under the black light, the growth of the flesh and blood of the Holy Buddha skeleton was greatly suppressed, but it was still growing slowly.


    ¡°The Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton is growing flesh and blood.¡¯¡±¡® I understand now.¡± The abbot gritted his teeth.¡± He wants to grow flesh and blood first. After killing all of us, he¡¯ll focus on dealing with No Flower.¡±¡±


    ¡®Why did he slow down again?¡± The abbot of Yanfa Temple asked.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple smiled bitterly.¡± No Flower should be stopping him, but there¡¯s no way to stop him. He¡¯ll grow flesh and blood sooner or later. When that time comes, it¡¯ll be the time for us to die.¡¯¡±¡®


    Everyone fell silent.


    What they did not expect was that a small negligence would actually cause such a huge disaster.


    I was already the one with the advantage, but now I¡¯ve reversed my priorities and become the weaker party.


    ¡°Everyone.¡± The abbot looked at the monks and said slowly,¡±¡±lt seems that if we can¡¯t win today, the Buddhist Sect will be in danger.¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    The monks present came from all over the world, but none of them spoke. Their eyes were filled with unwillingness, anger, and even more despair.


    Even the monks who had disliked Xu Bai at the beginning were now in despair.


    They frantically surged the power in their bodies and Buddhist lights surged out. They wanted to go against the trend, but they could not stop the growth of their flesh and blood.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The abbot closed his eyes.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Now, they could only take one step at a time. How long they could stop them would depend on their luck.


    The abbot of the ten great temples also closed his eyes and stopped talking. He focused on dealing with them.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°This skeleton looks quite mighty. It¡¯s my turn to show off. No, it¡¯s my turn to


    perform..¡±

 Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: With Chaos, I Slay the Buddha

    Chapter 634: With Chaos, I Slay the Buddha


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, everyone was silent. No one spoke. They were all doing their best to resist the corrosion of the Holy Buddha skeleton.


    However, after this voice rang out, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes and look in the direction of the voice. They saw Xu Bai and Ah Xiu slowly walking over from the spacious courtyard. Behind Xu Bai was a first-grade puppet.


    Xu Bai had a smile on his face as he looked up at the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton in the sky. Other than the smile on his face, his eyes were as cold as ice.


    ¡°Abbot, it looks like your plan didn¡¯t succeed. You still lost everything.¡±


    Not long ago, Ah Xiu had taken Xu Bai away from the Titanium Temple, but not long after, Xu Bai had recovered from his suppressed state.


    After all, with the Vajra Holy Demon¡¯s protection, the ten abbots were all fighting against the Holy Buddha skeleton with all their might, so the suppression effect disappeared. After that, Xu Bai and Ah Xiu rushed over and saw the scene in front of them.


    In the sky, there were two strange flames burning in the hollow skull of the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    When he saw Xu Bai coming over, the two strange flames suddenly flickered, but they quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°Is this a warning?¡± Xu Bai said with interest.


    Of course, the Holy Buddha skeleton did not answer Xu Bai. It continued to deal with No Flower, and the flesh on his palm was still growing at a slow speed.


    He wanted to restore his status first and then kill everyone present.


    Of course, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t allow him to plan so well. Before the Holy Buddha skeleton could answer, he pulled out the Hundred Fractures at his waist.


    Hundred Break slashed at the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton. When he slashed, the surroundings suddenly changed. Gold and grayish-white intertwined, and a chaotic aura began to spread.


    The terrifying and despairing chaos, coupled with this saber, slashed fiercely at the Holy Buddha¡¯s skeleton.


    Hundred Break turned into countless shards and continued to kill.


    ¡°Ding ding ding ding¡­¡¯


    A crisp sound echoed in the surroundings.


    This slash was enough to scare off mortal evolution states, but it didn¡¯t hurt the saint buddha skeleton at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple shouted,¡± Although you¡¯ve already reached such a level, there¡¯s still nothing you can do to him. Hurry up and leave. Tell His Majesty about this and ask His Majesty to send experts to kill him. We can only stall for time. We¡¯ll stall for as long as we can.¡±¡±


    Although the remaining abbot of the nine temples did not say anything, they all tacitly agreed with the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    When Xu Bai was brandishing his saber, they had been hopeful, but seeing the result now, they didn¡¯t have much hope. They could only drag it out for as long as possible. Otherwise, there was no other way.


    In the minds of the ten abbots, nothing could happen to Xu Bai because he was much more important than their Buddhist Sect. Otherwise, they would not have deceived Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai did not answer the question directly. Instead, he looked up at the Holy


    Buddha¡¯s skeleton in the sky and asked,¡±¡±How much longer does he have?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Although the abbot did not know why Xu Bai would ask this question, he still replied,¡±¡±Right now, with No Flower suppressing him, we have already reduced the growth rate of his flesh and blood to the maximum. However, no one Imows who will be unable to withstand it first in the next moment. If someone on our side cannot withstand it, the recovery speed will increase.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± I told you, it¡¯s time for me to perform. ¡®¡±¡®


    This sentence was so mysterious that everyone who heard it for the first time was stunned on the spot, not knowing how to answer it.


    A performance?


    What kind of situation was this? This was a matter of life and death. How could he still talk about performing?


    They were speechless, but those who knew Xu Bai¡¯s personality all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Those who knew Xu Bai¡¯s personality knew that Xu Bai would never fight a battle he was not confident in.


    Since Xu Bai was so calm about this matter, there should be a solution.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Everyone present held great hope because they saw that Xu Bai had not left.


    Even if Xu Bai¡¯s attack had no effect, the current Xu Bai gave off a feeling of being in a desperate situation.


    Especially when they thought of the legend of Xu Bai in the martial arts world. Although this young man was only a young man, they seemed to see hope in


    Xu Bai.


    ¡°Maybe he can.¡± Someone thought.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what everyone was thinking. He carried Hundred Break and walked slowly to the abbot¡¯s position of the ten great temples.


    With every step he took, he said a sentence.


    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re doing this for my own good, I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± ¡°Ever since I stepped into this industry, I have always maintained one attitude.¡± ¡°When an opponent hides in the dark, that is the most difficult to deal with.¡±


    ¡°And now, he¡¯s already out of the water. He¡¯s just an enemy, an enemy that can be touched.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°An enemy that can be seen and touched is easy.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he had already walked up to the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    The corners of the abbot¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He looked at Xu Bail s glorious appearance and could not help but be speechless.


    He seemed to think of his younger days, when he was also like this. He had a fearless look. To borrow Xu Baits words, he was acting cool. I¡¯ve already acted tough for you, what else can I say?


    Just tell us what to do..

 Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: I Bring Chaos and Slay Buddha (2)

    Chapter 635: I Bring Chaos and Slay Buddha (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Although the abbot of the Titanium Temple was a little chuunibyou, he was very good at handling things. He was also very good at doing things. He did not say anything unnecessary and only said one sentence.


    ¡°What do you need us to do?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other nine abbot and Buddhist cultivators from all over the world turned their gazes to Xu Bai.


    They weren¡¯t as quick-witted as the abbot of the Titanium Temple. They only felt that Xu Bai had a self-confidence that came from within.


    It was this kind of confidence that made them nod unconsciously.


    Xu Bai smiled calmly and said in a calm voice, as if he was narrating a very small matter, ¡°Open your hearts and give me your chaos.¡±


    Behind Xu Bai, the golden and grayish-white chaotic sky changed. As soon as he finished speaking, it danced like a demon.


    The chaos spread, and everything seemed to have lost its balance. It fell into endless chaos and despair, affecting everyone present.


    Xu Bai had left them with reason so that they could maintain the Light of Buddha, but most of them were in a state of irrational chaos.


    Myriad Forms Heavenly Attraction Mantra absorbed chaos and temporarily strengthened his body.


    This skill has no upper limit!


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know when the Holy Buddha skeleton would recover completely, but he wanted to give it a try.


    Before he recovered completely, he had to absorb more chaos, endlessly absorbing chaos until the Holy Buddha skeleton recovered.


    Fighting spirit rose from Xu Bails body. Xu Bai said a few words that made everyone present shiver.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist, let go of your thoughts.¡± ¡°Let your chaos fight alongside me.¡± ¡°Even the Holy Buddha will die.¡± ¡°Use your saber and kill him!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With every word he said, the people present were filled with fighting spirit.


    Yes, even if it was the skeleton of a Holy Buddha, he would still die. He could also be slaughtered.


    ¡°If you want chaos, then I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± A Buddhist monk laughed loudly and completely relaxed.


    Another Buddhist monk opened his heart and said boldly, ¡°We respected him like Buddha, but he treated us like dirt. If Prince Xu wanted to kill him, how could he not die?¡±


    There was also a Buddhist monk who took off his clothes and exposed his chest. ¡°Prince Xu, kill! Kill this person who messed up the world, this fake


    Buddha who spoke of benevolence, righteousness, and morality!¡±


    Chaos rose from the hearts of everyone present and gathered toward Xu Bai.


    Everyone present was as crazy as a demon.


    The abbot of the Yanfa Temple put his palms together, his eyes filled with madness.¡±Take it! Take it all! Together with Prince Xu, we will slay the


    Buddha!¡±


    There was endless chaos and madness.


    Xu Bai could feel his strength growing rapidly. He did not know what realm he had reached, but he knew that he was very strong now.


    Even if it was only temporary!


    Xu Bai took a deep breath and slightly raised his left hand, which was not holding a knife.


    As he swayed, the surrounding space immediately shattered, and chaos gradually eroded the surroundings.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple looked at Xu Bai¡¯s back and said in a daze,¡±¡±Why do you have the guts¡­The feeling of not being able to look straight at me¡­¡±


    Xu Bai turned around and smiled calmly.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m going to kill Buddha.¡±


    ¡°Clang! ¡±


    Bai Lie leaned on the ground and trembled slightly.


    In the sky, the Holy Buddha skeleton seemed to sense danger. Strange flames spewed out of its eyes and enveloped the skeleton from head to toe.


    No Flower sat cross-legged on the black lotus. Suddenly, he screamed and fell from the sky.


    Ah Xiu, who was beside him, reacted very quickly. He hugged No Flower in his arms and quickly hid in a corner.


    Xu Bai was still crazily absorbing the chaos. He didn¡¯t stop for even a moment, but his eyes were as cold as ice.


    In the next moment, a hand as white as jade stretched out from the flames. The surrounding flames seemed to have suddenly extinguished and quickly retracted.


    As the flames disappeared, a handsome monk in white appeared in the sky.


    The white-robed monk closed his eyes tightly, and in the middle of his eyebrows, there was a golden lotus mark.


    The white-robed monk naturally exuded a sense of holiness and inviolability, making people feel like a lost lamb at a glance.


    ¡°Holy Buddha.¡± Xu Bai said calmly.


    The white-robed monk slowly opened his eyes and looked around. He said,¡±¡±l¡¯ve been resurrected and should be in charge of the Buddhist Sect in the world. Why don¡¯t you kneel?¡±


    All the Buddhist monks present prostrated on the ground after the Holy Buddha finished speaking. Their expressions were stiff. It could be seen that this was not what they wanted, including the abbot of the ten great temples.


    No matter how strong you were, as long as you cultivated the Buddhist Dharma, even if you were stronger than the Holy Buddha, he could still easily control you. This was the legacy left behind by the Holy Buddha.


    ¡°Prince Xu, do it!¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple used all his strength and said with difficulty,¡±¡±He hasn¡¯t recovered to his peak state yet. He has already lost a lot of his strength when he fought against us.¡±


    Peak Transcendent?


    Xu Bai licked his lips.


    Can he fight?


    He didn¡¯t know, but now that he had absorbed so much chaos, he wanted to give it a try.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The Holy Buddha frowned and looked at Xu Bai. He shook his head gently.¡±l have no enmity with you. You can leave as soon as possible. I only control the Buddhist Sect. The Buddhist Sect is in my hands.¡±


    ¡°My ass.¡± Xu Bai cursed.


    When the Holy Buddha heard this, his frown deepened.¡±lt seems that my thoughts are correct. Everyone in the world must become Buddhas because you are too ignorant. In that case, you can die.¡±


    With one hand, he raised his palm and pressed down.


    This palm strike that fell from the sky did not give off a shocking feeling. It was just an ordinary palm strike, but Xu Bai felt as if a huge mountain that spanned thousands of miles was crushing down on him..

 Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: I Bring Chaos and Slay Buddha (3)

    Chapter 636: I Bring Chaos and Slay Buddha (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°How are you compared to Eunuch Wei?¡± Xu Bai sneered.


    He didn¡¯t use Hundred Break again and kicked it aside. At this realm, an Extraordinary Rank-I Hundred Break was not very useful.


    Chaos flowed through Xu Bai¡¯s body. He raised his hand and flew up, using his hand as a blade.


    The two palms collided.


    At first, it was deathly silent, but soon, an unparalleled deterrence erupted.


    Terrifying aftershocks continued to transmit between the two, and the entire cloud layer in the sky instantly turned into nothingness.


    The light of the sun shone down and entered the space where the two were fighting, producing intense distortions.


    Cracks appeared on the Sacred Buddha¡¯s body as he retreated rapidly. His frown deepened.


    Xu Bai also retreated far away with a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    He did not retreat, nor did he have the slightest fear. Instead, he sincerely shouted out.


    He was experiencing the strength of the later stages, and he also felt a sense of comfort.


    It was like an indescribable thing. According to the progress of the relationship, it would take a month, but before a month, it could be experienced in other ways.


    As for what method¡­Anyway, it was indescribable.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Sacred Buddha was furious.


    Golden Buddhist light continuously interweaved on his body. At the same time, a huge Buddha statue as tall as a mountain appeared behind him.


    The Buddha statue raised its hand, and a series of scriptures coiled in its palm. At the same time, a series of Buddhist chants appeared on the other hand of the Buddha statue.


    The two palms collided, and the Buddhist sounds and Buddhist scriptures interweaved with each other. A powerful and terrifying might continuously spread from the Buddha statue.


    The sky changed.


    The Saint Buddha¡¯s Heaven Transformation was Buddha.


    Xu Bai suddenly felt a sharp pain all over his body. He realized that at the intersection of the Buddhist voice and the Buddhist scriptures, he seemed to be being eroded by some kind of terrifying power.


    He tried his best to open his eyes and look. In the golden light, he saw a boundless sea of blood.


    It was precisely this boundless Blood Sea that was gradually affecting his divine soul and his entire body.


    ¡°This is your Buddha?¡± ¡± It¡¯s all gold and jade on the outside, but it¡¯s rotten on the inside.¡± Xu Bai¡¯s face was pale.¡± Behind the holiness, there¡¯s a bloody stench that makes one vomit.¡± ¡®


    ¡°No one knows, no one can see.¡± ¡°From today onwards, I will still be the number one Buddha in the world,¡± the Holy Buddha said calmly.¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°Did you ask me?¡± Xu Bai sneered.¡±


    The chaos of gold and gray gathered on Xu Bai¡¯s right palm. Xu Bai rose into the air and struck out with his palm.


    However, the chaos that this palm carried was like a stone sinking into the sea when it landed in the golden light.


    Not enough, far from enough.


    The speed at which he absorbed the chaos was too slow, and the chaos he absorbed was severely insufficient. Otherwise, he could have killed the other party with one move.


    When the monks saw this scene, they all sighed silently, their faces filled with despair.


    ¡°Xu Bai! Run!¡± ¡± Run as far away as you can!¡± the abbot of the Titanium Temple shouted.¡± Find someone. Find King Sheng You. Let him trample this thief!¡± Find Eunuch Wei, find His Majesty, and let them kill him!¡±


    He could also see that there was only a slight difference between Xu Bai and the Holy Buddha in front of him. However, this slight difference was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    In a battle between experts, how could there be a slight difference?


    Therefore, he told Xu Bai to run. He couldn¡¯t die here.


    Xu Bai turned his head. At this moment, he had been affected to the extreme by the Holy Buddha. His mind was dizzy and he almost converted to Buddha on the spot.


    This kind of influence was like forcefully purifying a person who should not have belonged to the Buddhist Sect.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath. Eunuch Wei? Your Majesty?¡±


    His gaze gradually became firm as he slowly said, ¡®¡±¡®Today, I want to kill the Buddha. It has nothing to do with them.¡±


    ¡°Hundred Break! Come!¡±


    On the ground, Hundred Break, who was kicked away by Xu Bai, suddenly sensed something. He flew up from the ground and landed in Xu Bai¡¯s palm at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Today, this king will slaughter the Buddha. If I say it, I will do it. Go to hell and have all the Buddhas in the world!¡±


    Xu Bai flew towards the Buddhist scriptures in the palm of the Buddha statue.


    Black and white colors continuously appeared on his body and fused into one in the blink of an eye.


    Coexistence of Yin and Yang.


    Xu Bai¡¯s strength suddenly increased by another ten percent, filling up the last gap.


    The co-existence of Yin and Yang could increase Xu Bai¡¯s strength by 10%, and this upper limit was extremely terrifying.


    What was 10%?


    The difference between 10% and 10% was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Xu Bai had the bonus of chaos. This 10% power was so terrifying that it made everyone present gasp.


    For the first time, panic appeared on the Holy Buddha¡¯s calm face.


    ¡°No, no, no. No¡­¡¯


    He raised his hands, and there was endless Buddhist light on them. He wanted to stop them.


    But in the next moment, Xu Bai threw out Hundred Splits.


    Hundred Break suddenly turned into countless fragments, like a river of stars hanging upside down. Each fragment was wrapped in Xu Bai¡¯s chaotic power, blocking all the Buddha light in the Saint Buddha¡¯s Hand.


    Only Extraordinary Grade One Hundred Cracks, only blocked for a moment, then turned into ashes.


    However, in a battle between experts, even if it was just a breath, it could change the outcome of the battle.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai was like an eagle, streaking across the sky, piercing through the Holy Buddha¡¯s light and landing in the palms of the Buddha statue behind him.


    Buddhist chants and scriptures surrounded Xu Bai, but Xu Bai had no basis. He stood on the Buddha¡¯s palm and began to use his hand as a knife.


    ¡°In ancient times, the Great Sage Buddha somersaulted forward. Today, I, the


    Buddha King, brandish my saber.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you can suppress me like a mountain..¡±

 Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: I Bring Chaos, Slaying Buddha (4)

    Chapter 637: I Bring Chaos, Slaying Buddha (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Every time he waved his hand, the surrounding Buddhist chants faded a little, and Xu Bai seemed to be tireless, endlessly displaying the chaos in his body.


    The gold and the grayish-white color continued to twist and fuse. As he waved it, a strange aura actually derived from it.


    Order.


    This was revealed by the golden change in the sky. Xu Bai had a hint of


    understanding in his heart. This might be the change in his future, but he had already experienced it temporarily.


    Chaos and order were opposing each other, but it was precisely because of this opposition that unimaginable energy erupted.


    The surrounding Buddhist chants finally couldn¡¯t resist it anymore. It was like ice meeting fire and instantly collapsed.


    The Sacred Buddha let out a miserable cry and spat out blood. The blood burned into a strange flame in the air.


    Cracks appeared on the huge Buddha statue behind him and it turned into ashes in an instant.


    The Holy Buddha¡¯s face was as pale as gold paper as he fell from the sky, creating a deep pit on the ground. As he fell from the sky, all the Buddhist monks present recovered their movements.


    The monks of the Buddhist Sect stood up. Led by the abbot of the ten great temples, they surrounded the Holy Buddha in the center.


    Every Buddhist monk had an indignant expression on their face. They wished they could tear the Holy Buddha in front of them into seven or eight pieces.


    The Holy Buddha had no scars on his body, but his face was pale. He kept crawling on the ground with his hands and feet. Every time he crawled, he spat out a mouthful of golden blood.


    His target was the unconscious No Flower.


    ¡°Impossible, I won¡¯t lose, I¡¯ve never lost.¡±


    ¡°The Buddhist Sect was born because of me. I¡¯m destined to live forever by relying on my bones. I won¡¯t grow old or die, and I won¡¯t die or dissipate.¡± ¡°How is that possible? No one was able to kill me in those early years.¡±


    He crawled step by step. Halfway up, he was exhausted and panted heavily.


    Xu Bai descended from the sky and landed in front of the Holy Buddha. At this moment, the chaos on his body had dissipated and he had recovered his original strength. The chaos he had absorbed at the beginning had all been used up.


    ¡°Times have changed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no longer your era now. Why do you have to come back to life?¡±


    ¡°If you could live, no one would stop you, but you insisted that the world follow your will.¡±


    ¡°The world is filled with Buddhas. Have you ever thought about what kind of war you will suffer?¡±


    When the Holy Buddha heard the voice, he raised his head and saw Xu Bai and the surrounding Buddhist monks. He could not help but reveal an extremely angry expression.


    He raised his hand and pointed at them one by one.


    ¡± A group of white-eyed wolves, how can I have you, how can I have the prosperous Buddhism?¡±¡±


    ¡°You only know how to deal with me, but you don¡¯t care about the kindness I gave you back then.¡±


    ¡°A bunch of evil creatures!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple sighed slowly.¡±Holy Buddha, we respect you like a Buddha and will remember your kindness for generations to come. However, you treat us as tools and plot against the world. The people of the Buddhist Sect don¡¯t dare to ignite the flames of war, let alone harm the people of the world.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± The Holy Buddha laughed miserably, and his gaze fell on Xu Bai. He said, ¡®Young man, kill me.¡±


    The simple and simple six characters revealed a kind of calmness.


    This time, he was completely defeated. He was resurrected, but now, he was gone.


    Only he knew his injuries the best. All the bones in his body were shattered. This time, he would probably never be able to resurrect.


    Xu Bai muttered, ¡°Tell me, what secrets are there in the Strange City(¡°¡±


    The Holy Buddha was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He understood what Xu Bai wanted to know and could not help but laugh. ¡°So your plan is not limited to this. It¡¯s no wonder. However, you are far from qualified to set your sights on the Bizarre Market.


    ¡°Do you know that after I died, I discovered that there were already countless strange things there? There were also some influential figures before me. That place was very terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s terrifying, then tell me everything you know.¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    The Holy Buddha was 100% from the Bizarre Market, so he wanted to know the secret of the Bizarre Market now. He wanted to get it out of the Holy Buddha.


    Now that the Holy Buddha was no longer a threat, when would it be?


    ¡°Impossible.¡± The Holy Buddha shook his head and said disdainfully,¡± Do you think I¡¯ll tell someone who will make all my previous efforts go to waste? Don¡¯t even think about controlling my soul. I won¡¯t fall for that.¡¯¡±¡® Xu Bai shook his head. This answer was not unexpected.


    But it was not a big problem.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t use his divine sense to control it, he still had a way.


    Xu Bai slowly squatted down and looked at the Holy Buddha.¡±¡±After a person dies, what does he care about?¡±


    The Holy Buddha was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what Xu Bai was talking about, but he still answered,¡±¡±He¡¯s already dead. What does he care about?¡±


    ¡± You wanted to live before you died,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡± You wanted to live again, but now you have failed. I think there is something else that is very important to you. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°Reputation.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The Holy Buddha¡¯s dazed expression became even more serious.


    Xu Bai stood up, spread his arms, and said solemnly,¡±¡±l can choose not to tell the world about your scheme. You are still the Holy Buddha, the Holy Buddha that is admired by the world.¡±


    The Holy Buddha chuckled.¡± He¡¯s already dead. Everything is fake. Why would he care about his reputation?¡¯¡±¡®


    It seems like you¡¯re a person who only wants to live,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡± Let me tell you now. There¡¯s a way to live.¡±¡±


    As he spoke, he told him the method that his junior sister used and swore that he could let him live..

 Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: I Bring Chaos and Slay Buddha (5)

    Chapter 638: I Bring Chaos and Slay Buddha (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    As for whether this method would work or not, he had said it anyway and let the Holy Buddha think about it. He believed that a person who was struggling on the verge of death would not think too much.


    Soul transfer?


    The Holy Buddha slowly recalled in his mind and finally said loudly, ¡°You have such a method?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.


    ¡°But how can I trust you?¡± The Sacred Buddha asked again.


    ¡® You don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± This is your last hope of survival. You can only trust me. ¡®¡±¡®


    The Holy Buddha took a deep breath.


    He turned around and looked at his broken body. Finally, he revealed a bitter smile and decided to fight to the death.


    ¡°Let me tell you the biggest secret I know. ¡°The Holy Buddha spat out another mouthful of blood and became weaker.¡±A portion of the strange ones have already begun to work on the resurrection method. They are not able to enter and leave the Bizarre Market freely. Instead, like me, before they died, they left a backup plan in the human world. Moreover, I can tell you who they are.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Speak.¡±¡±


    Under normal circumstances, neither monsters nor humans could break this rule. However, if one left a backup plan before death, it might be possible.


    Don¡¯t forget that the Holy Buddha had already succeeded. If the Holy Buddha wanted to tell him who they were, it would be equivalent to giving him a list of names that he could follow.


    Under the temptation of resurrection, the Holy Buddha did not think much about it. He listed more than ten names one by one.


    Every time he said a name, the surrounding monks gasped. Xu Bai, who had just entered the circle, was not familiar with these names, but it did not mean that these monks did not know.


    Every name represented a big shot who had existed in the distant past.


    After the Holy Buddha finished speaking, Xu Bai memorized these names and smiled.


    ¡°There are other things.¡± ¡®Maybe I don¡¯t know. ¡®¡±¡®


    There was nothing wrong with what he said. There were so many big shots in that era, and so many had died. There would definitely be some that the Holy Buddha did not know about and left behind a backup plan.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Xu Bai stood up.


    The Holy Buddha¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. He seemed to have guessed something. An angry expression appeared on his face, and his voice began to tremble slightly.


    ¡°Little thief, go back on your word!¡±


    How could he not know that Xu Bai had already broken his promise?


    However, just as Xu Bai had said, he had no choice but to trust Xu Bai. But now, it seemed that Xu Bai could not be trusted.


    ¡°Ever since I entered this industry, I¡¯ve always been very honest in doing business, but my enemies are not worthy, ¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Bai slowly turned around and walked out of the crowd towards No Flower.


    After Xu Bai turned around and left, the surrounding monks looked at each other and surrounded the Holy Buddha again. Then, the Holy Buddha, who was surrounded by the crowd, let out a shrill scream.


    There was injustice to be avenged, revenge to be avenged, injustice to be avenged, debt to be avenged, and now it was time for these monks to vent their anger.


    After Xu Bai left the crowd, he walked up to No Flower. Looking at No Flower¡¯s current state, he frowned.


    No Flower was held in Ah Xiu¡¯s arms. At this moment, his eyes were tightly shut and he had yet to regain consciousness. Moreover, there were balls of black gas all over his body that surged in and then appeared again. It looked extremely strange.


    Meanwhile, the black lotus that had been placed to the side was currently spinning above No Flower¡¯s head.


    The black lotus looked extremely strange. From time to time, it would spit out black light, and with each spit, more black light would enter No Flower¡¯s body.


    ¡°Why hasnt he woken up yet?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Ah Xiu shook his head with a blank expression.


    Of course, she did not know. She was not a disciple of the Buddhist Sect. At this moment, she was at a loss.


    At this moment, the screams around them gradually stopped.


    Xu Bai turned his head and saw that the Holy Buddha¡¯s body was nowhere to be seen. All that was left was a pile of golden ashes.


    The abbot the Titanium Temple walked over with a comfortable expression.


    The Buddhist monks present suddenly made a move that almost frightened Xu


    Bai.


    Led by the abbot of the top ten temples, the monks put their palms together and bowed to Xu Bai.


    ¡°From now on, Prince Xu is the benefactor of the Buddhist Sect. If anything happens in the future, the Buddhist Sect will definitely risk their lives to help


    Prince Xu.¡±


    Xu Bai had wanted to turn sideways to avoid it, but after hearing what these people said, he didn¡¯t turn his body. Instead, he accepted the bow openly.


    He could accept this bow, and he had a clear conscience.


    After the group of Buddhist monks raised their heads, Xu Bai waved his sleeves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about serious matters and see how No Flower is doing.¡±Xu Bai asked.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple went forward to check and heaved a sigh of relief.¡±He just fell asleep. It¡¯s nothing serious. Moreover, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. Obtaining the black lotus is a huge benefit to him.¡±


    Seeing that No Flower had no problem, Xu Bai finally felt at ease.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this moment, everything had been resolved. Due to the death of the Holy Buddha, the things that truly restricted the Buddhist Sect had disappeared.


    The abbot of the Yanfa Temple asked, ¡°Prince Xu, the danger has been eliminated. Let¡¯s go to the main hall and talk.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± It just so happens that I have something to discuss with everyone here. ¡®¡±¡®


    When he said this, the monks present were confused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about reality,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile..¡±

 Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Indestructible Devil Soul Buddha Body

    Chapter 639: Indestructible Devil Soul Buddha Body


    Translator: 549690339


    Talk about reality?


    The monks present looked at each other. Initially, they were quite happy because they had killed the Holy Buddha. The atmosphere had also reached this point. However, Xu Bails next sentence made them a little dumbfounded.


    What did he mean by talking about reality? Why did it suddenly become about talking about reality?


    Wasn¡¯t everyone still fine just now? They were still intoxicated by the joy of the Holy Buddha being destroyed. Why were they talking about reality now?


    Xu Bai looked around. This was not the place to talk.


    He winked and walked towards the main hall.


    Everyone looked at each other and walked toward the main hall of the Titanium Temple.


    No Flower was carried into the main hall by a few disciples of Titanium Temple. The main hall wasn¡¯t that big, so only a portion of the important eminent monks came in. The abbot of the top ten temples was also here.


    ¡°Prince Xu, just now you said to talk about something practical. What do we want to talk about? Is there something important that you haven¡¯t said?¡±The abbot of the Yanfa Temple was the first to ask.


    In their minds, there must be something more important that hadn¡¯t been resolved. Otherwise, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t have said that he would only talk about it after entering the hall. Moreover, it seemed that this matter was definitely very serious.


    Hearing this, Xu Bai coughed and found a seat. He placed his hand on the


    handle the chair and tapped it lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not anything important. It¡¯s just that this reward is worth it.¡±


    The crowd fell silent.


    Everyone present was an eminent monk of the Buddhist Sect. However, what


    Xu Bai was talking about made them speechless. However, they quickly figured it out.


    After all, Xu Bai was rumored to be such a person. He liked doing business and was particular about the principles of business.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple knew Xu Bai the best. After all, he had often heard No Flower talk about Xu Bai, so he had a rough impression of him. Therefore, after Xu Bai said this, he nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°This is what I should do. Prince Xu has helped the Buddhist Sect solve a huge problem. A small reward is definitely a small matter.¡±


    The goodwill of the Buddhist Sect was one thing, and a more realistic reward was another. The two could not be mixed together, so he did what he had to do.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple spoke. The monks of the temple looked at each other and nodded, indicating that there was no problem at all.


    Xu Bai had thought that it would take a lot of effort to persuade them, but he did not expect these monks to be so understanding. He did not say anything more and pointed at the first-grade puppet beside him. Just as he was about to say something, his movements suddenly froze.


    On the puppet¡¯s body were nine books left behind by the ten great abbots. There were golden progress bars on them. Xu Bai planned to slowly work on them.


    But now, as he looked over, the golden progress bar was gone.


    He had originally planned to use this opportunity to obtain a lot of progress bars from the Buddhist Sect to increase his strength.


    But now, it seemed like something big had happened.


    Xu Bai regained his senses very quickly. He took a few steps forward and picked up the book from the puppet¡¯s hand. Then, he flipped through it seriously.


    Then, he was certain that the progress bar was gone.


    ¡°It was still fine this morning. How could it suddenly be gone?¡±


    Xu Bai found it hard to believe. He couldn¡¯t accept it. He subconsciously turned his head to look at the abbot of the Titanium Temple and asked, ¡°After the Holy Buddha dies, will his inheritance be useless?¡±


    That was the only suspicious point. Xu Bai wondered if the Holy Buddha had died, causing all the progress bars to disappear.


    Other than that, he couldn¡¯t think of any other situation that could make the progress bar suddenly disappear.


    When Xu Bai asked this question, everyone present looked at each other. The abbot of the Titanium Temple quickly gave the answer.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The inheritance of Buddhism originated from the Holy Buddha. Now that the Holy Buddha is dead, everything has disappeared. Only what we have learned in the past is still preserved, but there is no way to continue learning in the future.¡±


    As he spoke, the abbot of the Titanium Temple gave Xu Bai an analogy, as if he wanted Xu Bai to understand it more thoroughly.


    Xu Bai¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. After hearing what the abbot of the Titanium Temple said, he finally understood.


    With the loss of the Holy Buddha, the inheritance would also be lost. He could still use what he had learned in the past, but it was almost impossible to advance further.


    Xu Bai tried to use the Diamond Holy Demon Body Suppression, and it was still working. However, the progress bar he saw earlier had indeed disappeared.


    In other words, he seemed to have suffered a huge loss this time. If the Holy Buddha died after he finished the progress bar of the nine books, he would still have a chance to profit. But now, it seemed that he had really suffered a loss.


    What a loss!


    A huge loss!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The abbot the Titanium Temple saw that Xu Bai¡¯s expression was not right and could not help but ask worriedly, ¡°Prince Xu, did you leave behind any hidden injuries? You have to tell us as soon as possible. Although we don¡¯t have the inheritance, we still have our own strength.¡±


    The monks nodded in unison and looked at Xu Bai with concern, afraid that something would happen to him.


    After all, this was the hero who had saved the entire Buddhist Sect. They could not let anything happen to him. Otherwise, they would be ashamed of Xu Bai.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand with a face full of bad luck, indicating that he was fine. He suddenly thought of something and continued asking, ¡°From the looks of it, the inheritance of the Buddhist Sect is probably going to be cut off.¡±


    Thinking about it carefully, it was true. The inheritance of the Holy Buddha was gone, and the current Buddhist cultivators in the world could only preserve their current strength..

 Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Indestructible Devil Soul Buddha Body (2)

    Chapter 640: Indestructible Devil Soul Buddha Body (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    However, it was impossible for them to take a step forward because there was no inheritance for them to use.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple nodded. He did not avoid the question and admitted it directly.


    ¡°Indeed, as Prince Xu said, we might not be able to advance, but this is not absolute.


    ¡°After we can¡¯t advance on the old path, we can find a brand new path.¡±


    ¡°The result of creating a new path might cause Buddhism to decline, or it might lead to a brighter path.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai was interested.¡¯


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple pointed at the unconscious No Flower and smiled.¡±¡±Wu Hua is it.¡±


    ¡°Now, in the battle just now, he suffered all the Buddhist light present.¡±


    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s light was able to withstand it, but it gathered on the black lotus.¡±


    ¡°The black lotus will change. Sooner or later, it will be able to change into a new path that belongs to the Buddhist Sect.¡±


    Xu Bai looked in the direction that the abbot of the Titanium Temple was pointing at and saw that No Flower was still in a deep sleep. The black lotus was still slowly circling above No Flower¡¯s head.


    Black hair, black robe, black lotus, this kind of inexplicable sense of d¨¦j? vu from a TV series in his previous life made Xu Bai feel like they were all mixed together.


    When Xu Bai looked at No Flower, the unconscious No Flower finally woke up.


    No Flower slowly opened his eyes and sat up weakly. When he felt the gazes around him, he understood what had happened.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    When he asked this question, the black lotus hovering above his head spun even faster.


    No Flower raised his hand, and the black lotus above his head obediently fell into his palm.


    The black light began to become sharp and gradually bloomed.


    ¡°Abbot, I have no choice. I can¡¯t completely explore a new path. At most, I can only reach¡­ Transcendent.¡± No Flower closed his eyes and felt for a moment before opening them again. His face was filled with pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s because your strength hasn¡¯t reached that level.¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple said.¡±


    ¡°The higher your strength, the stronger your senses will be, and the wider your future path will be.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s only at the Transcendent level, it¡¯s already very good for the world. After all, old fellows like us don¡¯t need the subsequent cultivation methods for the time being.¡±


    No Flower nodded in relief when he heard the words of comfort.


    Just as he was about to continue speaking, he felt a pat on his shoulder. He turned around and saw Xu Bai holding him down with bright eyes, staring at the black lotus in his hand.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, you are¡­¡± No Flower felt that Xu Bail s gaze made him feel uncomfortable. He wanted to retreat silently.


    ¡°Good brother, ¡± Xu Bai said with a smile, ¡°give me the black lotus.¡±¡±


    No Flower was speechless.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t be blamed for his reaction. When No Flower woke up and let the black lotus land in his hand, Xu Bai noticed a golden progress bar on the black lotus.


    Moreover, the progress bar was very slow. It was the slowest progress bar he had ever seen.


    Slow meant good.


    Fast meant poor.


    At least, that was the standard on the progress bar.


    Oh, there were also some special occasions where speed could be used to represent good or bad, but that was not what Xu Bai cared about.


    It was a blessing in disguise.


    He had just lost the progress bar for nine books, and now he was given a progress bar that was so slow that it made his hair stand on end.


    What was this called? This was called a silver lining.


    Xu Bai had to get it, and he felt that with his current situation, it would be easy for him to get it.


    No Flower reacted and said helplessly, ¡°¡±1 thought it was something, but it turned out to be this. Almsgiver Xu, if you want to see it, just take it. You¡¯re the benefactor of our Buddhist Sect.¡±


    As he spoke, No Flower handed over the black lotus in his hand.


    After he did this, no one stopped him, no one objected, and even the people present tacitly agreed to this move.


    Was the black lotus important? It was very important.


    It was related to the future life and death of the Buddhist Sect. It would be a lie if it was not important.


    But if Xu Bai wanted this black lotus, would they give it to him?


    He had to!


    Even if he wanted the entire Buddhist Sect to do something for him to die, the monks present would not frown, let alone ask for the Black Lotus.


    What a joke. The benefactor of the entire Buddhist Sect was here. He only wanted to take a look at the black lotus. Was he not going to give it to him?


    Yes, he had to.


    Xu Bai did not expect it to be so simple. He took the black lotus from his hand and examined it carefully.


    However, when he received it, the progress bar on the black lotus disappeared again.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    The progress bar was still fine just now. Why did it disappear when it reached his hand? This didn¡¯t make sense.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He had a guess. He suspected that it might have nothing to do with the black lotus, but with No Flower. Thinkinz of this, he decided to zive it a trv and handed the black lotus to No Flower.


    No Flower also found it strange that he was handing a black lotus to Xu Bai. However, since Xu Bai had done this, he did not think much about it and subconsciously caught it.


    When the black lotus landed in No Flower¡¯s hand, Xu Bai saw the golden progress bar again.


    Then, Xu Bai fell into deep thought. He connected the words of the abbot of the Titanium Temple just now and quickly figured out the reason.


    The black lotus could slowly give birth to new Buddhist ideas, but the reason was that the black lotus was born from no flowers. In other words, no flowers were necessary to activate the black lotus..

 Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Indestructible Devil Soul Buddha Body (3)

    Chapter 641: Indestructible Devil Soul Buddha Body (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai understood. No Flower could only use it to the Transcendent Realm, so the stronger No Flower was, the stronger he would be.


    In other words, the benefits to Xu Bai were even better than the Abbey Dean¡¯s.


    The female abbey dean¡¯s wood carving could increase his progress bar, and No Flower¡¯s was even more impressive.


    As No Flower¡¯s strength increased, did that mean that he would be able to see a new progress bar every once in a while?


    ¡°A chicken that can lay eggs. This is definitely a chicken that can lay eggs. ¡°Xu Bai rubbed his hands hard, his face full of excitement.


    He had once had an idea that was especially suicidal. He really wanted to tie the female Abbey Dean up and let her carve wood for him every day. Of course, that was just an idea.


    Now, he wanted to tie No Flower up. It was also an idea.


    It was impossible to tie No Flower up. After all, it was related to the future of Buddhism. This method was a little extreme, but compared to the female Abbey Dean, Xu Bai had a better choice.


    Xu Bai was their benefactor now. He could come and go as he pleased.


    He would come back every once in a while, so wouldn¡¯t there be a steady stream of progress bars?


    Wonderful!


    Wonderful!


    Xu Bai praised himself for his wit.


    At this moment, No Flower felt more and more that there was something wrong with Xu Baits gaze, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall some of the articles that Liu Xu had once written, especially some of the descriptions that made him shiver involuntarily. He subconsciously put his hand behind his back to block it.


    ¡°Benefactor Xu, I treat you as a brother¡­¡±


    The abbot of one of the ten great temples gasped when he heard this. The other abbots were immediately suspicious, not understanding why he would do this.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± The old monk, who was one of the ten abbot, laughed and quickly wiped away his own performance.¡±l usually read a lot of books, so there¡¯s some overlap.¡±


    Everyone was even more puzzled.


    At this moment, Xu Bai finally understood what No Flower meant.


    However, there was no way to explain this. He did not want to explain. The progress bar was the most important thing now.


    Xu Bai touched his chin and said,¡± It¡¯s been so long. I haven¡¯t discussed


    Buddhism with Wu Hua for so long. I want to talk about Buddhism with Wu Hua now. Is this condition okay?¡¯¡±¡®


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple was stunned. Then, he said, ¡°Just like this?¡±


    He thought Xu Bai¡¯s request was ridiculous, but he never expected it to be this request.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple could not help but recall that a long time ago, Wu Hua had once told him that Xu Bai did not become a Buddhist disciple¡¯s wisdom root, but he was very passionate about Buddhism. Perhaps it was related to what Wu Hua had said before.


    At the thought of this, the abbot of the Titanium Temple waved his hand.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, we don¡¯t need Wu Hua. We can take turns discussing with Prince Xu.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand and said,¡± Since the Holy Buddha is dead, it proves that this is no longer appropriate. I want to see what the so-called new


    Dharma is.¡±¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Alright then.¡± The abbot sighed.


    Since he had already said so much, the abbot of the Titanium Temple could not forcefully reject him, so he could only reluctantly agree.


    In his heart, Xu Bai¡¯s image inexplicably became higher.


    He had already made such a huge contribution and obtained the goodwill of the Buddhist sects in the world, but it was only such a small request.


    There were rumors about how ruthless Xu Bai was and how he would take revenge for the smallest grievance. Now, it seemed that Xu Bai had many shining points.


    ¡°Indeed, you can only hear half of the rumors in this world. ¡°The monks present thought to themselves, Not only is Prince Xu not despicable and shameless, but he is also a man of noble character and integrity.¡±


    Thinking of this, the monks present looked at Xu Bai with even more respect.


    Look, this was what it meant to have noble character and integrity. He had made such a great contribution, and he did not ask for anything in return. He just wanted to hear about the Buddhist Dharma.


    Then what were they waiting for?


    Promise him!


    He had to agree!


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t Prince Xu be disappointed and the world would laugh at their Buddhist Sect?


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t understand why these monks looked at him with such respect.


    He could only attribute it to the fact that he had saved the Buddhist Sect. He did not expect that a small operation would cause a misunderstanding among the people present.


    Now that the Holy Buddha was dead, everything had returned to dust.


    Next, the abbot of the top ten temples began to clean up the mess. Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter, so he excitedly pulled No Flower into the room.


    If the surrounding monks didn¡¯t know Xu Bails anxious appearance and knew that he was listening to Buddhism, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to help but think about it.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The door was closed, leaving behind a group of monks and the dumbfounded Ah Xiu.


    In the Jianghu, there was a legend of the ¡±


    In a teahouse, a storyteller was holding a wooden table in his hand and explaining vividly.


    ¡°The last time I read it, it was said that the Holy Buddha still had evil intentions and actually wanted to control the Buddhist sects in the world. At this moment, the appearance of a young man ruined the Holy Buddha¡¯s plan.¡± ¡°This person is seven teet tall and has a strong body. He has a black saber at his waist and is handsome. People in the martial arts world call him the Bloody Butcher.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Holy Buddha had already succeeded, but Prince Xu stood up from the disaster. He was dressed in gold and grayish-white, and he stood in front of everyone without hesitation..¡±

 Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Indestructible Devil Soul Buddha Body

    Chapter 642: Indestructible Devil Soul Buddha Body


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Prince Xu raised his head and looked at the Holy Buddha in the sky with a disdainful smile on his face. He slowly opened his mouth and his words shocked the entire Buddhist Sect.¡±


    ¡°Prince Xu said that he will slaughter Buddha today!¡±


    ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Prince Xu carrying gold and grayish-white colors as he fought with the Holy Buddha. That battle was dark and the entire sky was filled with the golden blood of the Holy Buddha.¡±


    ¡°In the end, Prince Xu stood with his saber in the sky full of blood. Behind him was the Holy Buddha, who had already turned into a corpse.¡±


    ¡°From that day on, Buddha died.¡±


    The wooden table fell.


    All the customers and customers were mesmerized by the story. At this time, the storyteller suddenly stopped talking, which made people look at him.


    The storyteller chuckled.¡±


    Since it was a storyteller, it was natural to pay attention to the rhythm. He left a suspense and waited for the next time to say it again. This action of his naturally caused a wave of laughter.


    Scenes like this were currently happening in various places in Great Chu, including the martial world.


    Beijing.


    In an abandoned old house, Eunuch Wei walked out with a calm expression.


    In his skinny right hand, he was holding a bloody head.


    The head had a tragic expression on its face. It was still unwilling and resentful when it died.


    ¡°What an unresigned thief. I haven¡¯t had any activities in a long time, so I did exercise a little. ¡°Eunuch Wei moved his neck, looked at the head in his hand, and smiled.¡±¡±Resurrect? Dream on.¡¯


    Not long ago, after they received the letter from Xu Bai, they had already started to deal with the people on the list. Now, they were almost done.


    A gust of wind blew, and a sabersman suddenly passed by Eunuch Wei and threw a head to the ground.


    The saberman was old, but he still stood straight. The saber in his hand was rusted, but there was dark red blood on the blade.


    ¡°The fifth.¡±


    Eunuch Wei smiled.¡± As expected of the Blade Demon. He¡¯s even faster than us in resolving this. ¡®¡±¡®


    Blade Demon sneered.¡± If I was above you, I wouldn¡¯t have been seriously injured by you that day. You¡¯re an invincible Transcendent. You can even defeat a monster who has become a Saint. Why do you have to mock me?¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei still had a smile on his face.¡±Have you thought it through?¡± Saber Demon took out a saber manual and threw it to Eunuch Wei.¡±¡±Of course I¡¯ve thought it through. Because of the Sword Empress, I won¡¯t betray Great Chu in my life. Then, I¡¯ll pass on this skill well. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know who you want to give this saber manual to.¡±


    Eunuch Wei said thoughtfully, ¡°You should be demoted.¡±¡±


    Blade Demon was stunned. He then put the rusty blade on his shoulder and turned to leave without saying a word.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked Eunuch Wei.


    ¡°There are two more.¡± Blade Demon said indifferently.


    After taking two steps, Sword Demon suddenly stopped and said something else.


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s an expert with a saber. It¡¯s not a bad thing to give it to him. It won¡¯t be a disgrace to my saber.¡±


    With that, Blade Demon turned around and left without hesitation.


    Eunuch Wei watched Blade Demon¡¯s back as he left. He slowly took out his left hand, which had been placed behind his back, and covered it with gray threads.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite knowledgeable. Today, I won¡¯t take your life.¡±


    Eunuch Wei looked at the saber manual in his hand and smiled happily.¡±¡±l have to return to the capital to report and go to the border again. Prince Xu should be very interested in our gift.¡±


    With that, Eunuch Wei¡¯s figure flashed and he quickly disappeared from where he was.


    The martial world was in chaos, so were the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race.


    In this entire world, there was only one person who was not in chaos. At this moment, he was in a room, looking at the black lotus in No Flower¡¯s hand.


    No Flower felt very uncomfortable.


    It had been more than ten days. Almost half a month had passed.


    No one knew how he had lived for the past half a month. Only he knew how uncomfortable he had been.


    When he was in Shengxian County, he had also discussed Buddhism with Xu Bai. At that time, he felt that it was a kind of torture.


    No matter what he said, Xu Bai looked very confused. It was as if he was playing the lute to a cow.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem to do this occasionally, but after a long time, it was easy to feel uncomfortable.


    The most important thing was that Wu Hua felt that Xu Bai was even more abnormal than when he was promoted to the county.


    That¡¯s right, perverted!


    When he was in Shengxian County, Xu Bai had been staring at his bald head when he was listening to him talk about Buddhism. In short, he felt that his head was no longer his and could be taken away by Xu Bai at any time.


    During the discussion of Buddhism, Xu Bai had even made a request, which was to keep the black lotus in his hand.


    At that time, No Flower was puzzled and asked about this question, but Xu Bai replied with one sentence.


    ¡°I like it this way.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    No Flower was stunned. Later on, he remembered that Xu Bai was the benefactor of Buddhism. After thinking about it, he still did as he was told.


    He had thought that it would only be for a short period of time, but he did not expect it to last for nearly half a month.


    In the past half a month, he had been holding a black lotus flower and preaching Buddhist Dharma, which made him feel ashamed of this black lotus flower.


    And today, he was finally free.


    ¡°In the past half a month, I¡¯ve been discussing Buddhism with Brother Wuhua. I feel like I¡¯m becoming more and more of a follower of Buddhism.¡±Xu Bai patted No Flower¡¯s shoulder. The smile on his face was fake, and the words he said were even more fake..

 Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Indestructible Devil Soul Buddha Body (5)

    Chapter 643: Indestructible Devil Soul Buddha Body (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    No Flower sighed and said,¡±Almsgiver Xu, you really don¡¯t have the root of wisdom. Why don¡¯t you forget about it?¡±¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time. Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°This time?¡± No Flower asked.¡¯


    Xu Bai nodded and said with a gratified expression, ¡°Brother Wuhua, you have to seize the time to increase your strength. In the future, when I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll come over and discuss new ideas for Buddhism with you.¡±


    In front of him, the flower was no longer the same flower, but a heartless progress bar production machine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave. He left in a hurry, leaving No Flower standing there in a daze.


    He had to hurry because the progress bar on the black lotus had already finished. Light blue words were appearing. He had to avoid special effects due to obtaining skills.


    Xu Bai rushed back to his room as fast as he could with the fastest speed he could get. He slammed the door shut and looked at the void in front of him.


    Not far ahead, light blue words appeared and then gathered into a line of words that Xu Bai could understand.


    [You have comprehended the Black Lotus and the Devil Buddha True Body.]


    After the words appeared, they quickly turned into smoke again. However, they did not turn into information and enter his mind. Instead, new words appeared.


    Fusion!


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress.]


    [Demon Buddha True Body + Vajra Holy Demon Immunity Body +


    Indestructible Soul Body = Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body.]


    [Fusion successful!]


    Three. A total of three skills were combined together.


    When the words ¡± fusion success ¡± appeared, the light blue text disappeared completely. Then, it turned into a large amount of information and entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes, carefully carefully chewing, waiting until he digested all the information, then he opened his eyes again.


    In front of him, the latest attribute panel appeared in the void not far from Xu Bai.


    [Name: Xu Bail


    Realm: Extraordinary unspecialized of the third rank.¡±


    [Swordless Saber Grade (Extraordinary Rank-2):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Forms Heavenly Attraction Technique (Extraordinary


    Rank-3): [Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level. ]


    [Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body (Transcendence Level 1): [Maximum level.]


    [Strong Kidney Harvest (Extraordinary Rank-I): [Maximum level.]


    [Poison Class (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Thousand Faces Technique (Level): Maximum level.] [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his eyes, wondering if he had seen wrongly. After confirming it again and again, he realized that the scene in front of him was real.


    The Undying Soul Body was gone, and the Vajra Holy Demon¡¯s Undying Body was also gone, but it was replaced by the Undying Demon Soul Buddha Body.


    This skill had reached Transcendent Rank-I, far surpassing the Extraordinary Realm.


    What was transcendence? It was a realm that surpassed the Extraordinary. It was a whole realm higher.


    Xu Bai never expected the progress bar on the black lotus to be so awesome.


    The Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body, which had reached Transcendent


    Level 1, had also reached Transcendent Level. It retained the original Indestructible Soul Body¡¯s recovery ability and had also been upgraded to Transcendent Level.


    The most important thing was that after fusing them together, with the Demon Buddha¡¯s True Body as the guide, one skill would be enough to satisfy all the previous effects. It could save him a lot of trouble and reduce many of his flaws.


    It could both defend and recover. It was perfect.


    After working hard for half a month, this skill had actually become the strongest skill he had at the moment.


    ¡°But¡­ He still has a weakness.¡± Xu Bai tasted it and quickly found its weakness.


    He didn¡¯t have enough Yuan Power.


    Even with the True Core Strength contained in the Body-strengthening Collection Technique, it was still not enough to activate a Rank-I Transcendent.


    It was like playing a game. His skills were strong enough, but his mana was not enough.


    With his current situation, he could use it for an hour while at full power.


    Just like before, he could drive at any time, anywhere, and he was not afraid of anything.


    ¡°Looks like I have to find an opportunity to improve my mental cultivation technique. However, an hour is enough.¡±Xu Bai thought for a moment and decided on his goal.


    An hour, and under the situation of full power, using it for an hour was already very strong.


    At least, it was not five seconds for a real man. An hour was enough for him to crush many people into powder.


    ¡°There seems to be more and more of me fighting above my level¡­¡¯


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai finally finished the last thing and completely relaxed. Hmm, try to see how this defense is going to be turned down.¡±¡±


    Now that he had a new skill, he naturally wanted to try it out. Xu Bai was no exception.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was just a test of defense, not an attack, so there was no need to worry about damaging the surroundings.


    Xu Bai rubbed his hands together and activated his True Distant Power excitedly.


    The Refined Qi surged. Xu Bai could feel the Refined Qi in his body slipping away like water. This consumption was too great.


    In the next moment, as the True Origin Force surged, Xu Bai sized up his appearance, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    ¡°This is f * cking¡­This is too ridiculous.. I don¡¯t want to become like this!¡±

 Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: This Attack Doesn I t Hurt At All (1)

    Chapter 644: This Attack Doesn I t Hurt At All (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai shouted in his heart. Then, he stretched out his hands and rolled up his sleeves.


    Looking at the thing on his arm, he fell into deep thought.


    On his arm, there were golden and grayish-white interwoven patterns that were constantly spreading from his palm.


    The lines looked very complicated and beautiful, giving off an evil sense of beauty.


    He kept rolling up his sleeves. When he rolled them up to his shoulders, he looked at the patterns that were still there and fell silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s all over my body?¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He looked around and saw that the surroundings were quiet. The door was closed and there was no outsider.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about these things. He took off his Sun and Moon Taoist robe and walked to a mirror.


    The face in the mirror was also covered with golden and gray-white patterns.


    Although the patterns covered the entire face, it did not look strange at all. Instead, it was especially harmonious, giving people a very evil feeling.


    Not ugly, but rather very beautiful. It made Xu Bai¡¯s already handsome face look mysterious.


    Xu Bai looked down and found that his entire body was covered with golden and gray-white patterns. These patterns were imprinted on his skin, and there were also patterns appearing in some indescribable places. ¡°Is this the Immortal Demon Soul Buddha Body?¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    There was no black light or golden light. Everything seemed simple and boring. Everything was restrained and turned into patterns that reflected on his body.


    It looked ordinary, but its defense and recovery were still there.


    Xu Bai touched his chin and stared at it in the mirror for a while. He felt that it was actually not bad.


    At least he wasn¡¯t ugly.


    Xu Bai raised his hand and struck his own chest with his True Core Strength.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a dull thud, nothing happened. Xu Bai didn¡¯t even feel any pain. His defense was strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have to come to the Titanium Temple more often to talk to Wu Hua in the future.¡±Xu Bai put away the Indestructible Demonic Soul Buddha Body and made up his mind.


    No Flower would be a chicken that laid eggs in the future. It would be good for him to come over and take a look from time to time.


    Xu Bai had not left the house for more than half a month. He stretched his body and put on his clothes again. Then, he subconsciously touched his waist. He did not feel the black saber Hundred Rend. He then remembered that he had lost Hundred Rend in the last battle.


    Actually, at Xu Bail s current realm, it didn¡¯t matter whether he had Hundred Break or not. He had only created it when he was making a first-grade puppet the last time. He didn¡¯t expect that his personal weapon would have such a bad fate that it had been destroyed twice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it the next time I¡¯m free.¡±Xu Bai stretched his back, opened the door,


    and walked out.


    After not going out for nearly half a month, the Titanium Temple had changed a lot.


    The ten abbot left, and so did the monks of the Buddhist Sect. They had long agreed that the Titanium Temple would gradually spread the new Buddhist Dharma.


    As long as Wu Hua comprehended it, they would not hide it and would immediately pass on the new Buddhist Dharma.


    Therefore, the monks of the Buddhist Sect also left in a hurry. After all, everyone had their own businesses and could not stay here for long.


    When Xu Bai opened the door and walked into the courtyard, many disciples of the Titanium Temple had already noticed him. These disciples were excited, but they hesitated and did not dare to come forward.


    Now, in the Buddhist Sect, Xu Bai was treated differently. These young disciples knew what had happened back then, so they respected Xu Bai even more.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t disturb them. Instead, he went to the main hall and found the room of the abbot of the Titanium Temple.


    Before he could knock on the door, the door opened automatically. The abbot of the Titanium Temple stood inside and looked at Xu Bai with a smile. ¡°Prince Xu, are you here to bid farewell?¡±The abbot of the Titanium Temple seemed to have read Xu Bai¡¯s mind and immediately voiced his thoughts.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t hide anything. He nodded and said,¡±¡±ln any case, there¡¯s nothing else in this temple. I¡¯ve also made a trip here. I still have to leave early.¡±


    To be precise, there was no progress bar here. He had to wait for No Flower¡¯s strength to increase before there would be a new progress bar, so he might as well go to Ascending King to take a look.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be great if there were progress bars to collect along the way?


    When the abbot of the Titanium Temple heard this, he was silent for a moment. In the end, he nodded and said regretfully,¡±Since Prince Xu has important matters to attend to, we can¡¯t stop you. We originally wanted to discuss Buddhism with Prince Xu, but when I saw how much Prince Xu loved Buddhism, my heart itched.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time in the future, ¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±Why rush?¡± When I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯ll come to the Titanium Temple when I¡¯m free.¡±


    He was not lying. Not only would he come to Titanium Temple, but he would also come often in the future. After all, there was still No Flower here, which was equivalent to a progress bar.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple nodded and said,¡± Then I won¡¯t ask you to stay any longer. However, it¡¯s better for Prince Xu to change his appearance for this trip to the border. After all, you¡¯re a hot figure now. Moreover, the border has not been peaceful recently.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai agreed.


    He had the Thousand Faces Technique, which could change his appearance and body shape. Of course, he had to use it. No one wanted to cause trouble along the way. However, after hearing what the abbot of the Titanium Temple said, Xu Bai had another idea..

 Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: This Attack Doesn ‘t Hurt At All (2)

    Chapter 645: This Attack Doesn ¡®t Hurt At All (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The abbot just said that the border isn¡¯t peaceful. Could it be that there are more battles?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    He had heard people mention that there were often conflicts at the border, but they were all small conflicts. To the soldiers guarding the border, it was already a common occurrence.


    Even the people of the martial world were used to it. After all, in that place, it would be unreasonable if there was no friction.


    However, from what the abbot of the Titanium Temple said, it was not as simple as a small conflict.


    ¡°Originally, it was just a small conflict, but recently, the conflict has become bigger. I heard that it was because of his highness ¡®beloved daughter. ¡°The abbot sighed.


    Xu Bai was interested.


    His beloved daughter?


    Wasn¡¯t that Chu Yu?


    King You Sheng only had one daughter, Chu Yu, and she was the daughter of the Gu Yue Sword Sect¡¯s sect master.


    It seemed like all the disputes were caused by Chu Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± said the abbot of the Titanium Temple.¡±


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple smiled bitterly and began to explain.


    ¡°Not long ago, a prince of the Great Yue State led an army and a battle broke out at the border. After that, Princess Chu led her troops to attack.¡±


    ¡°According to the situation at that time, it seems that Princess Chu used some despicable and shameless means to capture this prince alive. At that time, she did not kill him and took the opportunity to ask for ransom from the Great Yue


    State.¡±


    ¡°The Great Yue State was too anxious, so they really brought the ransom over.


    However, they never expected that on the way back, this prince of the Great Yue State had an accident and was intercepted and killed by an unknown person.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Great Yue State said that it was done by the Great Chu State, but the Great Chu State did not admit it. The two sides took this opportunity to fight, and it has gradually expanded from a few hundred people to a few thousand people.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows. It seemed like Chu Yu had gone overboard this time.


    As someone who had taught Chu Yu before, Xu Bai was very clear about the details of this matter. It was obvious that the prince of the Great Yue State had been plotted against by Chu Yu on his way back, and he was gone after that.


    It couldn¡¯t be the Great Yue State or the Barbarian Race, because they didn¡¯t need this reason to expand the war.


    The three forces were like fire and water to begin with. If they wanted to fight, they could do it with just a word. There was no need for a reason.


    ¡°Therefore, Prince Xu must be careful on this trip.¡±The abbot of the Titanium Temple said.


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he understood. He was going anyway. As for what would happen in the middle, he would deal with it when the time came.


    Since they had finished chatting, Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer and left.


    No Flower didn¡¯t come over. If he hadn¡¯t talked to Xu Bai about Buddhism, he would have gone into seclusion long ago.


    This time, after he finished speaking, he went into seclusion. Clearly, he wanted to completely understand Black Lotus.


    The abbot of Jin Gang Temple wanted to ask No Flower to send him off, but Xu Bai refused.


    It was not good to disturb someone else who was in closed-door cultivation at this time, so Xu Bai left the Titanium Temple quietly. He did not even agree to the abbot of the Titanium Temple sending him off.


    After leaving the Titanium Temple, Xu Bai followed the route of the Yin


    Posthouse and walked all the way to the border. Along the way, he used the Thousand Face Technique to change his appearance, and he did not encounter any accidents after that.


    Flying along the Yin Posthouse and enjoying the blowing of the wind, Xu Bail s speed did not slow down at all. Other than carrying a first-grade puppet, everything else was ordinary.


    After entering the mortal evolution state, Xu Bai had the ability to fly, so his speed increased greatly. He didn¡¯t need to take a detour on flat ground. Soon, Xu Bai stopped at a Yin station closest to the border.


    He could not fly any further. After all, he was about to enter the border. If he flew in the sky and was seen by the soldiers at the border, it would not be good to cause unnecessary trouble. Although he was not afraid of trouble, he did not want trouble to come knocking on his door.


    This Yin Posthouse wasn¡¯t big, but because it was near the border, there was quite a lot of traffic. Most of them were people who came to the border to do business.


    Wherever there were people, there would be business.


    Even at the border, there was still a lot of business here, and correspondingly, the various profits of the business were very high.


    After Xu Bai changed his appearance, his arrival did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    After strolling around the Yin Posthouse for a while, Xu Bai didn¡¯t find any progress bar. He didn¡¯t continue strolling either. He found a place to sit down and prepared to rest before heading to his destination.


    On the way, he did not go to the Prince¡¯s mansion.


    The reason was simple. It was because they were in a hurry.


    Especially after hearing that the conflict between the Great Chu State and the Great Yue State had escalated, Xu Bai wanted to rush here as soon as possible. After all, there was a war, and he might be able to get more progress bars.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The King of a Different Surname was just there, and he didn¡¯t leave. Even if he could leave, he couldn¡¯t leave the temple. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was early or late. He couldn¡¯t wait here.


    After taking a sip of the tasteless tea, Xu Bai put down the cup, stretched his limbs, and prepared to leave.


    However, at this moment, something unusual happened.


    The sound of horse hooves attracted his attention. Xu Bai looked in the direction of the sound and saw a group of cavalrymen riding into the Yin Posthouse.


    After all, this place was close to the border, so it was normal for soldiers to come and go often. However, this time, it was not normal. After this group of soldiers realized that it was a Yin Posthouse in front of them, they quickly turned their horses around and ran in another direction..

 Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: This Attack Doesn ‘t Hurt At All (3)

    Chapter 646: This Attack Doesn ¡®t Hurt At All (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai saw that the cavalrymen were covered in dirt and had injuries on their faces. Although there were more than a hundred of them, they all looked extremely tired. Moreover, they were unwilling to enter the Yin Posthouse.


    Could it be that something was chasing them, so they were unwilling to come in, afraid that it would affect this place?


    Just as he thought of this, the group of over a hundred cavalrymen quickly disappeared without a trace. After they disappeared, a figure descended from the sky. After lowering his head to identify the position of the hooves, he soared into the sky and chased after the group of cavalrymen.


    Xu Bai frowned.


    This person was a master, and he was above the mortal evolution state. After all, he could fly, so he wasn¡¯t below the mortal evolution state.


    It was obvious that this person was the one who was chasing after that qroup


    of cavalrymen. Moreover, that group of cavalrymen was from Great Chu. Who would dare to chase after them?


    Due to the sudden appearance and departure of the cavalrymen, coupled with the appearance of this fellow dressed as a Jianghu person, it caused a lot of chaos.


    Some people in the Yin Posthouse recognized this guy and couldn¡¯t help but whisper to each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Great Yue State¡¯s Demon Sealing Palm. How dare it openly chase after the cavalry of the Great Chu State?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. It must be the previous incident again. Now that everyone has started fighting, there¡¯s no need to be too particular. It¡¯s normal for the martial artists to participate.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Demon Sealing Palm, Yang Chen, is the personal attendant of the ninth prince of the Great Yue State. He once killed an Extraordinary fourth grade person with the Demon Sealing Palm.¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Prince of Great Yue? That¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t he killed by Princess Chu some time ago? It seems that what you said is right, there are definitely important people in that cavalry, otherwise Yang Chen would not come to chase. ¡±


    Although the surrounding discussions were very quiet, with Xu Bai¡¯s current strength, he had long heard them clearly.


    Demon Sealing Palm, Yang Chen?


    Xu Bai¡¯s first reaction wasn¡¯t surprise, but rather speechlessness. Just listen to his nickname. It sounded so comfortable.


    Then, he listened to his own Bloody Butcher Knife.


    This title was still stuck in his heart.


    ¡°However, if they are really hunting us down, it is very likely that these people are right.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    The mortal evolution state was not a common thing. Anyone who could reach this state could be considered an expert.


    If he went to a smaller place, he might still be the number one expert.


    It was normal for such an existence to enter the battlefield. After all, the martial world on both sides was different. The martial world was dominated by the country, so it was natural for him to support it.


    What¡¯s more, this Yang Chen himself was the personal guard of the ninth prince of the Great Yue State.


    Chu Yu had killed the Ninth Prince of the Great Yue State, so it was normal for him to hunt someone down. More importantly, there must be someone worthy of being hunted down by such an expert.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Xu Bai licked his lips, put down the teacup and lifted his feet in the direction of Yang Chen¡¯s departure.


    If he hadn¡¯t met him, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to get involved, but if he did, he had to get involved.


    Ever since he stepped into this circle, King Sheng You had helped him a lot, especially in the capital. Xu Bai remembered it in his heart.


    He was a person who would take revenge for his enemies. Of course, he would never forget his kindness.


    Since this cavalry was the subordinates of the Underworld King, then Xu Bai would have no problem doing it.


    The people of the Yin Posthouse saw Xu Bails back as he left, and then they saw the direction Xu Bai was heading in. Especially when they saw a person in a black robe following behind Xu Bai, they could not help but feel a little puzzled.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but looking at the direction they left in, it seems like they¡¯re heading there.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, let¡¯s not care about this. Just do our part in the business. We¡¯re just businessmen. ¡±


    Although Xu Baits departure had caused some commotion, it did not have much of an impact. After all, he had changed his appearance, and no one knew his identity. The people here still went about their business as usual.


    The Yin Posthouse was still the same Yin Posthouse. It did not change much because of this incident.


    In the wilderness, a group of cavalrymen was traveling a long distance. Their target was the nearest military camp. In this group of cavalrymen, there was a man dressed exactly like the surrounding people. He was protected by the cavalrymen in the middle.


    This person looked ordinary. At first glance, there was nothing special about him. However, if one looked closely, there was a hint of nobility on his face.


    Hundreds of cavalrymen galloped at high speed, but they soon stopped. A figure flew across the sky and landed steadily at the front, blocking the only path in the middle.


    Yang Chen put his hands behind his back and looked at the cavalry team of hundreds of people in front of him, revealing a disdainful smile.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The sound of metal clashing could be heard. The cavalrymen on the scene drew their long sabers from their waists and prepared for battle.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°First Prince, it¡¯s said that you¡¯ve already made a name for yourself at the border, but it seems that you¡¯re only so-so. Why, do you really want these people to die for you?¡±Yang Chen¡¯s words carried a cold meaning and he said mockingly.


    As soon as his voice fell, a black light appeared on Yang Chen¡¯s palms. At the same time, a huge shadow appeared behind Yang Chen. The shadow continued to converge and converged into a huge black hand.


    The sky changed.


    The heavenly transformation that belonged to the mortal evolution state was already under a lot of pressure.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The general who was surrounded by the crowd sighed slowly and rode his horse to the front.¡±ln Great Chu, there are only soldiers who have died in battle. There are no prisoners..¡±

 Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: This Attack Doesn I t Hurt At All (4)

    Chapter 647: This Attack Doesn I t Hurt At All (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Hearing this, Yang Chen¡¯s mouth was cold: ¡°It seems that the First Prince wants these hundred people to die here.¡±


    The First Prince did not continue to answer. He drew the long saber at his waist.


    He actually had no way to find out the truth. This trip was originally just to complete a mission to find information and see if there was any new news. After all, they were currently in a conflict and leveling up, so information was the first priority.


    With him leading the cavalry, their speed was also faster. However, they never expected that something would go wrong in this mission. A few mortal evolution states were actually lying in ambush for him. There were five of them!


    He had originally brought thousands of cavalrymen, but after killing four of them, he was unable to fight anymore. Only these hundred cavalrymen escaped.


    This was the law of the military formation.


    As long as there were enough troops, they could even kill the number one person in the world.


    As the people who cultivated the military formation became stronger, they could also break through some boundaries. For example, even if they were thousands of miles away, they could still borrow the power of the military formation.


    This was also the reason why King Sheng You dared to run to the capital alone. No one dared to intercept him, because as long as King Sheng You waved his hand, the power of the military formation at the border would surge into it.


    Although this kind of remote control was not as effective as directly leading the troops, it was enough for an expert like Sheng You King.


    The eldest prince was only a ninth-level and was half a step into the mortal evolution state.


    He was not forbidden by the royal family because he was the only one who killed enemies at the border, so his strength increased normally.


    This time, he was able to kill four mortal evolution states because of his cavalry, but he also suffered heavy losses.


    Out of the thousands of cavalrymen, only a hundred of them managed to escape. And from the looks of it, he would not be able to escape very soon.


    ¡°You killed the Ninth Prince. Today, I will use your First Prince¡¯s head as a sacrifice.¡±Yang Chen sneered and made a noise.


    If there were thousands of cavalrymen, even if there were only a thousand, he would never chase after them. But now, there were only a hundred or so, so he was not afraid at all.


    Behind him, the huge palm did not stop giving off an oppressive aura. All the cavalrymen present gripped their weapons, appearing abnormally nervous.


    But no one retreated.


    The First Prince stood at the very front and led them. They drew their sabers, and powerful killing intent rose from their bodies and gathered to resist the huge palm.


    Yang Chen still sneered. In his opinion, without a large number of soldiers, this cavalry was not enough to be feared.


    He slowly stretched out his right hand and pressed down.


    Behind him, a huge palm rose into the air. In the blink of an eye, it had covered the hundreds of cavalrymen and slowly landed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Booming sounds rose and fell. All the cavalrymen raised their long sabers to resist the enormous palm. Cracks appeared on their armor, and some people had already spat out blood.


    The First Prince stood at the very front and suffered the most severe attacks. His face was already extremely pale.


    The huge palm dissipated and slowly condensed, floating in the air.


    Yang Chen¡¯s hands were behind his back, looking extremely relaxed. The palm just now was just a casual move, and it had already seriously injured the First Prince.


    ¡°Hahaha! When you killed the Ninth Prince that day, did you think about this?¡±


    In the air, the giant palm began to spin again, and it looked like it was about to fall.


    Yang Chen felt that his mood was very good and comfortable. The reason was that he was about to avenge the Ninth Prince.


    Since the Ninth Prince was killed, Yang Chen, as the personal guard of the Ninth Prince, fled back to the Great Yue State in a sorry state and suffered all kinds of cold eyes.


    His master was dead, but his personal guard had returned alive. He was already lucky that he did not commit suicide immediately.


    Today, after going through so much trouble, he finally had the chance to take revenge. The sense of satisfaction in his heart had already made him feel so good that it reached the clouds.


    As long as the First Prince was dead, he could return with another identity. That was the identity of someone who would resolutely avenge his master after being treated coldly.


    This identity would definitely change the pressure he had in the past. He might


    even be rewarded. After all, he could kill the First Prince of the Great Chu State. The Great Yue State would not mistreat him.


    The more he thought about it, the more Yang Chen felt happy. Looking at the huge palm in the air, he seemed to have already seen the scene of the First Prince¡¯s head being separated.


    ¡°When I return to the Great Yue State with the head of the First Prince, I will see who dares to look at me coldly again. ¡°Yang Chen thought to himself.


    The giant palm descended, and the First Prince and the rest of the cavalry looked at the giant palm in the sky, their eyes filled with the desire to die.


    They couldn¡¯t beat him, but they didn¡¯t want to drag out an ignoble existence either.


    This was especially true for the First Prince. When he had given up on life in the capital and walked to the border, he had never thought of returning alive. As a soldier at the border, the only thing he could do was to wrap his body in a horse¡¯s leather.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    His father had once told him that as the son of the emperor, he had to set an example. Other commoners would send their children to the border, and he would not be an exception.


    The First Prince gladly accepted it and even learned the profession of ascending the King of the Underworld.


    It could only be said that he had already expected today¡¯s outcome. He had thought of countless ways to die in battle, and today was just one of them.


    ¡°Brothers, kill!¡± The First Prince¡¯s eyes were red as he raised the long saber in his hand to meet the giant palm in the sky.


    Seeing that they were about to engage in close combat, they were about to be destroyed by this palm..

 Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: This Attack Doesn ‘t Hurt At All (5)

    Chapter 648: This Attack Doesn ¡®t Hurt At All (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    In the next moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky. The people present did not even see clearly how he appeared.


    This person was wearing a daoist robe. He raised his head and looked at the huge palm descending from the sky with an inexplicable smile.


    The First Prince was stunned. Seeing this, he shouted,¡±¡±Be careful, the Demon Sealing Palm can seal a person¡¯s cultivation!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, before he could say anything else, he realized that he did not have to say anything else.


    This was because this person raised his right hand and naturally collided with the huge palm in front of him.


    The appearance of the person in the sky had changed. He no longer had his original ordinary appearance, but gradually became handsome. The First Prince looked at the person in front of him and felt that he was somewhat familiar.


    But now was not the time for him to think about it, because the next scene made him unable to close his mouth.


    Golden and grayish-white patterns appeared on the handsome young man¡¯s body. These patterns covered his entire body and looked extremely evil. Moreover, there was a unique sense of beauty.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The huge palm and the young man¡¯s palm intersected. From the size, there was a world of difference.


    However, the next second, the huge palm fell apart.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Its Dower was so strong that it was almost at Extraordinarv Rank- 5. but what was the use if it couldn¡¯t break through its defense?¡±


    Extraordinary fifth-grade could not break through his defense?


    The people present all suspected that they had misheard, but Yang Chen¡¯s performance made them know that they had not misheard.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Yang Chen spat out a mouthful of blood, his face full of horror. Immediately after, he did not hesitate to turn around and run.


    He ran very decisively, without the slightest hesitation. It was as if he would turn into dust if he waited another second.


    ¡°Did This King let you run?¡±


    Behind Yang Chen, that voice followed like a shadow, like a devil whispering.


    Yang Chen did not dare to look back, he already knew that the other party had caught up, he gritted his teeth and hit out with his palm.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This palm hit the other party¡¯s forehead, and it hit a vital point.


    If one did not take precautions, even an expert would be heavily injured if they were hit.


    Yang Chen¡¯s heart was originally filled with joy, but in the next second, he found that there was a sharp pain.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The bones in his right hand shattered. He felt as if his palm had hit a rock.


    No, even a stubborn rock could be crushed into powder by him. The other party¡¯s defense was simply ridiculous.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    Behind him, the voice sounded again, filled with mockery.


    Yang Chen shouted in pain and continued to escape.


    However, before he could take two steps, he felt a gust of wind behind him. At the same time, a feeling of chaos spread throughout his body.


    The golden color and the greyish white color spread in an instant, filling the surrounding space. The feeling of chaos fell from the sky. Yang Chen¡¯s eyes were red, and his heart was already in chaos.


    Due to the chaos of resistance, he felt that his strength had plummeted, and the person behind him seemed to have swung a palm.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A dull sound came out, Yang Chen could no longer bear it, and turned around to meet the other party¡¯s palm.


    At this moment, he finally saw the other party¡¯s appearance clearly. He also saw the golden and grayish-white patterns clearly, and he also saw the surrounding scene clearly.


    ¡°Chaos¡­lt¡¯s you, it¡¯s you¡­¡±


    Yang Chen muttered to himself.


    He looked at his own hand, which was gradually turning into fragments. He also saw that the other party¡¯s hand was like a Imife.


    The head flew high and Yang Chen lost consciousness.


    Before he lost consciousness, he felt that he was very unlucky to have met a legendary figure.


    However, he could no longer think about it because he was completely gone.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Xu Bai grabbed Yang Chen¡¯s head and slowly fell to the ground, his heart calculating.


    Extraordinary fifth-grade was very easy to fight.


    Furthermore, because of the undying demonic soul buddha body, if a mortal evolution state wanted to break through his defense, they would have to exhaust his true essence first.


    However, even if he went all out, it would still take him an hour to exhaust it.


    In other words, no one at the mortal evolution state could hurt him within an hour, not even a ninth level mortal evolution state.


    Even a first-grade Transcendent could use the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body to withstand it. Don¡¯t forget that this skill was a first-grade Transcendent skill.


    In fact, Xu Bail s battle was also to measure his own strength. Now, it seemed that he had already measured it.


    Xu Bai raised the head and it flew in an arc in the air before falling to the ground. It rolled down and landed right under the First Prince¡¯s horse.


    This scene caused everyone present to fall silent.


    Yang Chen, who had been arrogant to the point of being insufferably arrogant, had been beheaded in an instant. It would be a lie if they did not remain silent.


    Seeing this young man in front of them, especially when they thought of his strength just now, some people could not help but be on guard.


    This was not their fault. After all, they did not know if this young man in front of them was a friend or foe, so they were still very cautious.


    Xu Bai frowned and was about to speak.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He didn¡¯t want to cause any misunderstandings, so he was prepared to reveal his identity.


    However, before he could say anything, the First Prince turned around and berated the cavalryman.


    ¡°Withdraw your blade! ¡±


    The First Prince¡¯s tone was serious. After saying this, he got off his horse and walked solemnly to Xu Bai. He folded his arms and bowed slightly.


    ¡°Chu Mingyue greets Your Highness!¡±

 Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Strange Battlefield (1)

    Chapter 649: Strange Battlefield (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    This action, coupled with the words he said, caused the entire place to fall into a dead silence.


    The First Prince knew Xu Bai. As long as he was a member of the royal family, even if he had not seen Xu Bai in person, he would know what he looked like through various channels.


    Thus, at this moment, the First Prince already knew who had come to save him.


    Some of the soldiers guarding the border still didn¡¯t know, especially the cavalry. They didn¡¯t know who was coming.


    It was only after the First Prince spoke that the cavalry reacted.


    Xu Bai nodded and was about to say something to set off the atmosphere.


    After all, according to this rhythm, he should also do something that Prince Xu should do, so he was about to raise his hand and make a hand gesture. However, before he could do it, he suddenly heard a unified voice.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The sound of armor rubbing against each other could be heard. The cavalrymen present got off their horses in unison and knelt on one knee. At the same time, they placed their hands on their chests and lowered their heads.


    ¡°This General! Greetings, Prince Xu!¡±


    In the wilderness, the voices were unusually uniform. In this dead silent night, they sounded loud and exciting.


    Xu Bai was slightly shocked. He did not expect the cavalrymen in front of him to give him such a big bow. It should be known that the great motherland had abandoned many red tape. Even if they met the emperor, they did not have to give him such a big bow.


    Thinking about it carefully, it seemed reasonable. These people in front of him were the subordinates of King Sheng You, and he had done one thing, which was to rescue King Sheng You. It was only natural for these soldiers to treat him with great courtesy.


    However, he was still the mighty Prince Xu. He had come from the bottom of the hierarchy, so Xu Bai could handle these situations.


    Xu Bai raised his hand and pressed it down lightly. He said calmly,¡±¡±All of you, get up. The king was just on his way to the border and happened to pass by here. He saw that you were being hunted down and took the opportunity to attack.¡±


    With that, the cavalrymen stood up one after another. Through their cold armor, one could see the excitement and respect in their eyes. Some even showed grateful expressions.


    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t we go together?¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Xu Bai thought highly of this prince, even more so than the Ninth Princess.


    All the members of the royal family had been conferred the title of king, but the First Prince had not been conferred the title of king. He had only been guarding this side of the pass.


    Just one look and one would know how tough the border was.


    This place had been in war for many years, and there was no prosperity here. There were only ruins.


    As a member of the imperial family, and the eldest prince, he did not stay in the bustling capital but came here. This was enough to show how the eldest prince was.


    The eldest prince nodded when he heard that.¡± Your Highness has made it clear that you¡¯ve wanted to meet with Your Highness Xu for a long time. It¡¯s my honor to meet you today. Please follow me to the military camp. I believe that Second Uncle and Sister Chu Yu have been looking forward to your arrival for a long time. ¡®¡±¡®


    No matter what, he was still a member of the royal family. His words were extremely dignified and did not seem impolite at all.


    Xu Bai gladly accepted and waved his hand, indicating for the First Prince to lead the way.


    One of the cavalrymen was about to give up his horse for Xu Bai to ride, but Xu Bai refused.


    In the past, he rode a horse, but ever since he reached the mortal evolution state, he stopped riding. Why would he need to ride a horse when he could fly?


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    The First Prince led the cavalry to lead the way for Xu Bai. Xu Bai flew in the air and followed.


    There was nothing unusual along the way, and no one came out to stop them. They arrived at the military camp very smoothly.


    The Great Chu had set up many military camps at the border, and they had also set up many important points. However, Xu Bai knew that the First Prince would definitely take him to the military camp where King Sheng You was.


    After walking for about an hour, various tents appeared not far ahead. In this desolate wilderness, they seemed to be full of vitality. At the highest point, there was a military flag with the word ¡®You¡¯ written on it.


    Other than the Nether Ascending Army of King Sheng You, there was nothing else that could use the word ¡®Nether¡¯ as a military flag.


    In front of the camp, there were a few soldiers on duty. When they saw the cavalry approaching, they were nervous and vigilant at first, but soon they saw who it was and relaxed.


    The First Prince rode his horse closer and said to the soldiers guarding the door,¡±¡±ls Your Highness in the military camp? I was going to see him for something important.¡±


    The soldiers guarding the door quickly nodded and let the hundreds of cavalrymen in. However, when Xu Bai was about to enter, the soldiers looked at each other and one of them walked out.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Brother, you can¡¯t fly in the military camp. Please come down from the sky.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The military camp naturally had its own rules. If one couldn¡¯t fly, then one couldn¡¯t fly. No matter how strong one was, one couldn¡¯t violate these rules.


    As the saying goes, when in Rome, do as the locals do. When you arrive at a place, you naturally have to abide by the rules of the place. Otherwise, you would be a person who doesn¡¯t understand etiquette. Xu Bai understood the ways of the world, so he didn¡¯t take offense. He descended from the sky and walked steadily forward.


    After seeing Xu Bai do this, the soldier did not stop him.


    This military camp didn¡¯t look big, but at least it was where King Sheng You lived, so don¡¯t look at it from the surface.


    Even if there were not many soldiers here, they could not let their guard down..

 Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Strange Battlefield (2)

    Chapter 650: Strange Battlefield (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    The border was so long that the soldiers had already been sent out, so it was reasonable that there were not many soldiers.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s just ahead.¡± The First Prince pointed to a tent at the very front.


    The tent looked ordinary and was no different from the surrounding tents. It blended perfectly with the environment.


    After the First Prince brought Xu Bai to the door, he shouted into the room,¡±Second Uncle, I¡¯m back. I have some special encounters that I need to report to you.¡±


    After such a big incident, even the prince almost died. Of course, he had to report to King You Sheng. Just as he finished speaking, King You Sheng¡¯s voice came from the tent.


    ¡°Let the soldiers find a place to rest. You and Xu brat can come in.¡± Sheng You King was an expert, so he knew Xu Bai was here.


    There was not much surprise in his tone.


    Reporting this kind of thing did not matter how many people there were. The cavalry were also extremely tired after cutting through the thorns along the way, so only the First Prince was needed.


    After receiving the order, the First Prince let the cavalry rest and walked into the tent with Xu Bai.


    After entering, Xu Bai looked around and found that the tent was not as spacious as he had thought. There were all kinds of books scattered everywhere, and there were even scattered maps in some places.


    It looked extremely chaotic, which was in line with Xu Bai¡¯s guess. King Sheng You sat in the main seat at the front, holding a book in his hand and reading it carefully.


    On the table was an old map.


    Next, the First Prince recounted what he had encountered. It was roughly related to this ambush. They had indeed fallen into a trap.


    If Xu Bai hadn¡¯t come at the right time, the First Prince would have been a corpse by now.


    After King Sheng You heard this, he fell silent. After a while, he nodded. ¡°Do a good job in the compensation work. Don¡¯t let the soldiers feel cold. In addition, this matter can be considered an oversight. We have to learn a lesson and don¡¯t let the same thing happen again.¡±


    The First Prince agreed.


    Let¡¯s do it first, let¡¯s do these things well. As for how to deal with it, I have my own tricks. I can¡¯t let the Great Yue get an advantage. Otherwise, how can I explain to the dead soldiers?¡±King Sheng You waved his hand.


    After saying this, the First Prince took his leave without hesitation.


    King Sheng You waited until the Eldest Prince left before turning his gaze to Xu Bai. He said with a face full of amusement,¡±¡±Are you a little disappointed that you didn¡¯t see Chu Yu?¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and shook his head.¡± That¡¯s not it. I came here mainly to see His Highness. After all, I personally promised him when I was in the capital. I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡±¡±


    King Sheng You was delighted. He put the book in his hand aside and even thoughtfully added a bookmark so that he wouldn¡¯t forget how many pages he had read.


    After doing this, he smiled and raised his head.¡±Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s find a place to rest first. You¡¯re tired from the journey. Let¡¯s recuperate first so that I can bring you to see the scenery at the border.¡±


    ¡°Chu Yu should be back soon. When she¡¯s back, you two should get closer to each other. After all, you¡¯re both master and disciple.¡±


    Xu Bai listened to what he said. The first half of the sentence was fine, but he felt that the second half of the sentence was a little inappropriate.


    What did it mean to be close?


    Why did it feel like King You Sheng was selling his daughter?


    However, King Sheng You did not give him a chance to think. He gave an order to the outside. Soon, two armored soldiers came in and respectfully escorted Xu Bai out of the tent.


    Now was not the time to talk about it. Chu Yu would be back soon anyway, and he did not want to waste any more time, so he followed behind her with a peace of mind.


    The two soldiers received the order and took Xu Bai away from the place and found a relatively ordinary tent.


    The two soldiers knew Xu Bails identity because when Xu Bai was taken away, King Sheng You had called him Lord Xu.


    In this day and age, he was a prince and also a Xu. His identity could be seen at a glance.


    The two soldiers didn¡¯t delay at all. After they brought Xu Bai to his seat, they didn¡¯t go in and directly left.


    Xu Bai pushed open the curtain of the tent and saw the same decorations inside. He knew that the tents in the military camp should be some standard equipment.


    Other than being much cleaner than Sheng You King, it looked no different from an ordinary place.


    This was the border, not a place for enjoyment. Therefore, it was normal for the decorations to not be too particular.


    After the two soldiers left, Xu Bai found a comfortable chair and sat down. He leaned back on the chair and raised his feet to place them on the table in front of him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This place felt very special. It didn¡¯t feel like a border pass, but a good place to shed blood.


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with saying this. It was indeed a good place to shed blood. The border was indeed a place that men yearned for.


    ¡°I feel like there¡¯s no reason for me to speak. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. Can you find a corresponding excuse?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Of course, he did not forget that the main purpose of this trip was actually the so-called progress bar.


    However, it was not good to say it out loud when they had just met. Therefore, Xu Bai held back for the time being and waited for the opportunity to do so later..

 Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Strange Battlefield (3)

    Chapter 651: Strange Battlefield (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai sighed.


    After so long, this was the first time he had come to the border. Moreover, he had come here as a prince. This made him feel curious. However, this novelty did not last for a day or two, because people would eventually get tired of it.


    Even if he had to look at a stunning beauty every day and study every part of her body thoroughly, he would eventually get tired of it.


    There was a saying that a wife was not as good as a concubine, and a concubine was not as good as a thief. This was the truth. Therefore, for men, many things would get boring after a long time..


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t continue to look for trouble. He continued to lie on the chair and closed his eyes to take a nap. When Xu Bai arrived, a battle had just ended in a battlefield far away from Xu Bai.


    Dressed in armor, Chu Yu ordered her subordinates to clean up the battlefield.


    Not long ago, there was a battle here. Although there were not many people, there were more than a thousand people on both sides.


    There were only a few hundred soldiers on the scene, and they were led by Chu Yu with great effort. They were all elites who had followed Chu Yu and fought many battles.


    Ever since she returned to the military camp, Chu Yu had been applying what she had learned from Xu Bai in battle. She had been using all sorts of tricks in all sorts of small and large skirmishes.


    It was also because of her various performances during this period of time, as well as the fact that she had killed the Ninth Prince of the Great Yue State, that Chu Yu could be considered as the number one person at the border.


    In addition, she was the precious daughter of King Sheng You. In front of the generals at the border, she was truly doted on by tens of thousands of people.


    King Sheng You was the leader of the entire Spirit Ascending Army, and he only had one daughter. Therefore, regardless of whether it was the old subordinates or the new members of the Spirit Ascending Army, they all cared for Chu Yu.


    This team was formed by Chu Yu herself. She majored in military formations and Gu Yue Fei¡¯s swordsmanship. Hence, this team was made up of people from the martial arts world and every one of them was an expert.


    Even though they were slightly weaker in the main battlefield, Chu Yu had made use of this team to do many meritorious deeds as a surprise force.


    In the beginning, Chu Yu had gathered all the members of the team. To be honest, they were still a little uncomfortable.


    She was just a little girl. Even if she was the beloved daughter of the King of the Underworld, they would only obey her on the surface and go against her.


    After all, the martial artists in this team had come for the title of King Sheng You. They did not expect to become Chu Yu¡¯s subordinates. They would be unhappy no matter what, but they did not show it.


    However, after spending so much time together, this group of martial artists was completely convinced.


    Strength was one of them.


    Ever since Chu Yu returned, her abilities had improved by leaps and bounds. She had combined the Gu Yue Flying Sword Technique with the secret impartation of the Gu Yue Sword Sect. She had already reached the half-step Extraordinary realm.


    Moreover, Chu Yu was not pedantic in her actions. Sometimes, she was even extremely ruthless. Compared to her innocent appearance, there was a huge difference.


    Others might not know, but this group of martial artists knew that this ruthlessness was learned from one person.


    Xu Wang.


    The Lord Xu who had stirred up the entire martial arts world had taught Chu Yu before?


    I¡¯m scared, scared.


    This group of martial artists was completely convinced.


    The impression of King Sheng You in the martial world was still the scene of King Sheng You trampling the entire martial world. It was more of fear.


    As for Xu Bai, the group of Jianghu people had a trace of respect for him.


    Why?


    The reason was simple. He was a person who had truly climbed up from the bottom. Moreover, he had relied on his own strength to get to where he was today. In the entire martial arts world, who could reach this step? Hence, when these conditions were put together, the group of martial artists were completely devoted to Chu Yu.


    ¡°General.¡± A woman dressed simply walked to Chu Yu and handed her a letter.¡±¡±His Highness has sent a letter. It says that you need to open it personally.¡±


    Chu Yu was instructing her subordinates to clean up the battlefield. The surprise attack this time was very successful. They had killed a few hundred soldiers of the Great Yue State and obtained quite a number of rations and supplies. They were preparing to bring them back.


    Chu Yu nodded with a stern expression after she heard that. She took the letter and opened it to take a quick glance.


    Following that, Chu Yu could not shift her eyes away from the letter. Her stern face finally crumbled.


    A smile bloomed on Chu Yu¡¯s face, and it gradually spread out. Even though they were far away, the people in the martial world could feel that Chu Yu was currently enveloped in a feeling called happiness.


    Ever since thev started working. the grouD of martial artists had onlv seen Chu Yu with a straight face. It was rare for them to see her in such a girly state. A few people who understood the ways of the world looked at each other and understood what he meant. ¡°Could it be that person?¡±


    Who was it?


    Who else in the world could make Chu Yu so happy apart from that person?


    Everyone in the martial world understood, so they didn¡¯t say it explicitly.


    In this day and age, it was fine as long as you understood. It would be awkward if you said it.


    Some of the Jianghu people were even very excited.


    To be able to see the prince who rose from the grass roots, how could people like them who traveled the martial world not be excited?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Thinking of this, they quickly let go of their hands and feet and cleaned up the battlefield.


    Chu Yu did not notice the movements of her subordinates around her as she was immersed in her happiness.


    The contents of the letter were very short, but it revealed an important piece of information.


    Xu Bai was here!


    To Chu Yu, there were many pieces of information in the world, and there were also many important ones. However, the most important one was this piece of information..

 Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Strange Battlefield (4)

    Chapter 652: Strange Battlefield (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°How long has it been since I last saw him?¡±Chu Yu thought to herself.


    It had been a long time since they last met. When her father wanted to go to the capital, she had wanted to go with him, but she had an important mission at that time, so she stayed at the border.


    Because of this, she had missed the chance to see Xu Bai. Now that Xu Bai had come, she felt as if she had knocked over a honey jar and was extremely happy.


    Chu Yu urged them as she rode on the horse. She could not hold it in any longer. Finally, she waited for her subordinates to pack up everything before she rushed towards the military camp.


    The team soon began to rush on their journey because of the reason of carrying grain and fodder. The speed was not fast, but for Chu Yu, it was enough.


    Chu Yu was getting closer to the military camp. She was getting more and more excited as she crossed the mountains.


    Since it was afternoon when he received the letter, it was already dark after a while.


    Chu Yu immediately ordered her men to light the torches and continued moving forward under the illumination of the flames. The people present were all from the martial arts world, so the night journey did not affect them at all.


    Even if the mountain path spiraled, it was as if he was walking on flat ground.


    Chu Yu rode on her horse and calculated the situation. She estimated that she would be able to reach the military camp in about two hours. She could not help but feel even happier.


    At this moment, they were passing through a forest.


    At this moment, the scout leading the way suddenly stopped, and the entire team stopped at the same time.


    Chu Yu tightened the reins on the horse and stopped it.


    After a while, the scout walked up to Chu Yu from the front. He cupped his fists and bowed.¡±General, the situation has changed.¡±


    Chu Yu was dressed in armor and she was riding on a horse. She stared ahead without blinking. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Strange, it seems to come from an abandoned battlefield.¡¯¡±¡®


    At the border, death was a trivial matter. There were conflicts all year round here, and death often descended.


    Some places became battlefields, and the more people died there, the more likely it was that something strange would happen.


    In this regard, whether it was the Great Chu State or the Great Yue State, even those barbarians who ate raw meat and drank blood, there was an unspoken rule.


    Once they encountered such a battlefield that turned into a strange paradise, everyone stopped fighting. First, they had to get rid of the strange.


    After all, the fight between them was a fight between humans, and the Strange Ones no longer belonged to the category of humans. They could not let the Strange Ones take advantage of it.


    ¡°Is it a lot?¡± Chu Yu asked.


    ¡°There are at least a hundred of them, and they were quite powerful when they were alive. They are fighting amongst themselves,¡± the scout said anxiously.¡±


    Strange creatures did not have any consciousness. After all, they were not in the Bizarre Market. Even if they were of the same type, they would still kill each other.


    In fact, if they discovered these strange things on the battlefield early, everything would be fine. After they were done fighting, they would just benefit from it. They were afraid of those who discovered it late.


    ¡°Wait, find an opportunity to destroy it.¡± Chu Yu said.


    The scout hurriedly nodded. After agreeing, he ran to the front again.


    The team continued forward and soon arrived at an extremely wide open space. Chu Yu ordered her men to stop and cast her gaze into the distance.


    In an open space in the distance, there were hundreds of monsters fighting each other.


    Chu Yu did not let anyone come forward but waited patiently.


    A sinister aura enveloped the area in front of them. Each of them looked extremely terrifying. Their bodies had a cold aura that made people despair.


    Death was a terrifying thing to begin with. It was filled with fear and mystery.


    Moreover, these things became strange after they died, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Chu Yu led her men to stand guard at the side, waiting for the most opportune moment.


    As time passed, the number of strange creatures gradually decreased. They killed each other. The surviving strange creatures didn¡¯t hesitate to pounce on the strange creatures beside them, leaving only the killing to spread.


    After about half an incense¡¯s time, the group of strange creatures gradually decreased, and finally, only one strange creature survived.


    This strange creature was white all over, its body was fat, its clothes were tattered, and its face had a dull expression.


    His eyes were cold and murderous. It was as if he would attack without mercy as long as he saw a living thing.


    The surrounding scenery began to change. It gradually turned from ordinary to distorted. After the air distorted, eyes appeared in the void. On the strange fat body, an eye also appeared. It looked extremely cold and made people shudder.


    ¡°Heaven Transformation! Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Yu had intended to reap the benefits from this, but when she saw this scene, she turned around without hesitation and shouted at her subordinate beside her,¡±¡±Go around it and return to the camp to find experts!¡±


    This was a strange heavenly change. This monster had already reached the mortal evolution state, so it was far from what they could deal with. They were all made up of martial artists, and as a surprise army, they each had their own abilities.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, in the face of such obvious strength, he could not gain the slightest advantage.


    Everyone knew what they had encountered. After hearing Chu Yu¡¯s order, they made a detour without hesitation and rushed toward the military camp.


    Fortunately, they were very careful at the beginning and were very far away from the strange location. They were not discovered, so the strange did not catch up.


    Chu Yu sped up her marching speed and finally arrived at the military camp after rushing for nearly an hour.


    At this moment, the soldiers of the military camp saw her carrying the supplies back. They also knew that this Princess Chu had won another battle, and their faces were full of smiles..

 Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: The Battlefield Is Strange (5)

    Chapter 653: The Battlefield Is Strange (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°A mortal evolution state appeared in the south.¡±Chu Yu did not hesitate and told him the most important thing first.


    Hearing the news, the soldiers ¡®expressions changed slightly. They understood the seriousness of the matter and quickly ran out to inform the people.


    Chu Yu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Since the news had already spread, they would definitely send experts over. This strange creature would not live for long.


    Thinking of this, she ordered her subordinates to take away the supplies and grain first before rushing to King Sheng You¡¯s tent alone.


    However, before she could get close, she met a general. When the general met Chu Yu, he told her where Xu Bai lived. It was obvious that King Shengyou had told him.


    Chu Yu was stunned for a moment. She changed her direction without hesitation and rushed toward Xu Bai¡¯s location.


    When the general saw this scene, he could not help but reveal a bitter smile.


    Normally, the first thing Chu Yu did when she returned to the military camp was to report to Lord Shengyou. However, ever since Xu Bai arrived, she had prioritized looking for him.


    ¡°No wonder your highness often talks to himself, saying that a grown woman can¡¯t be kept. ¡°the general mumbled.


    Behind him, there was the sound of coughing. It was unknown when the Underworld Ascending King had appeared.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The general was shocked and hurriedly bowed.


    Don¡¯t spread what you said just now.¡± King Sheng You said.¡± Also, a mortal evolution state monster appeared in the south. You should lead a team and destroy it.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The general replied and left in a hurry. He did not dare to stay here any longer.


    His highness was especially petty. He was worried that because of this matter, he would be captured and trained by his highness. That would not be worth it.


    After the general left, King Sheng You looked in the direction Chu Yu was heading and sighed silently.


    ¡°I always feel like I gave birth to this daughter for nothing. But fortunately, if it¡¯s Little Xu, then it¡¯s fine.¡±King Sheng You muttered to himself as he returned to his own tent.


    At that moment, Chu Yu had already found Xu Bai¡¯s residence along the path.


    She was now a Half-Extraordinary expert, so she could naturally sense Xu Bai¡¯s presence in the tent.


    Chu Yu walked to the door with excitement. She lifted the curtain and walked in quickly.


    She was the only one who dared to do this. If it was someone else who was not familiar with Xu Bai, they would not dare to be so reckless.


    Chu Yu lifted the curtain and saw Xu Bai lying on the chair, pretending to be asleep. She could not help but pout.


    ¡°Young ¨C Master ¨C


    She knew that with Xu Bails strength, he must have noticed her a long time ago. But now, he was pretending to be asleep, so she used the old address.


    Chu Yu had used this title to conceal her identity when she was learning from Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai shuddered when Chu Yu said it in such a resentful tone. He quickly recovered from his fake sleep and smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me in that tone. I¡¯m worried that your father will skin me alive.¡± This was a joke to liven up the atmosphere.


    As expected, Chu Yu smiled happily when she heard that. She ran to Xu Bai and took out a small notebook from her pocket.


    The small notebook was wrapped in a cloth. Clearly, Chu Yu cherished it very much.


    ¡°Xu Bai, take a look at some of the things I¡¯ve learned recently.¡±Chu Yu passed the small booklet to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took it and felt the remaining warmth on it. He could not help but feel a little dazed as he recalled the time when he taught Chu Yu.


    Now that their identities had changed, they missed that time.


    Xu Bai smiled as he opened the small notebook. Looking at the words on it, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°I heard that you killed the First Prince?¡±


    Chu Yu rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Can you call what happened on the battlefield a killing trap?¡± That¡¯s called Wisdom Kill.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so long of not seeing you, you¡¯ve become cunning.¡±Xu Bai knocked on Chu Yu¡¯s head.


    Chu Yu closed her eyes and enjoyed it a little.


    He had done this before, but it had been a long time since he had done it.


    She had thought that this meeting would be extremely exciting, but after the initial excitement, it became calm, as if they were supposed to be like this.


    It was as calm as water, but everything was extremely normal.


    ¡°Xu Bai, you don¡¯t know how bored I¡¯ve been staying here for so long! ¡°Chu Yu tugged at Xu Bail s sleeve and began to ramble on about what happened at the border.


    There were all kinds of battles and some daily affairs, including some trivial matters at the border. Chu Yu recounted everything in detail.


    Chu Yu seemed to have been holding it in for a long time as she rambled on like a river that had burst its banks.


    Xu Bai did not feel bored either. He chatted with Chu Yu from time to time, smiling as he listened.


    The two of them seemed to have endless things to talk about. They chatted for a full hour.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Chu Yu only stopped when it was late into the night.


    ¡°We hunted quite a lot of game in the camp. I¡¯ll get the cook to prepare it and order a pot of wine for us to drink. ¡°Chu Yu widened her bright eyes and said.


    Xu Bai also felt a little hungry. He nodded and agreed.


    Chu Yu stood up and was about to leave.


    However, before she could lift the curtain, there was a sudden commotion outside..

 Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Blade’s Specter, Ghost Blade Third Form (8000)

    Chapter 654: Blade¡¯s Specter, Ghost Blade Third Form (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Ever since the establishment of the Ascending Underworld Army, they had always been disciplined, and there was no commotion in the military camp. At this moment, there were noises coming from outside. Something must have happened.


    Chu Yu¡¯s fair complexion changed slightly. She turned to look at Xu Bai and said,¡±l¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    Xu Bai stood up and stretched.¡±¡±l¡¯ll go take a look too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the tent and followed the source of the sound to an open space. At this moment, there was a large number of wounded soldiers lying in the open space. A general was covered in injuries, and even one of his eyes was pierced blind. Blood was flowing non-stop.


    There were many generals around, including King Sheng You.


    Before he even got close, he heard the angry voice of King Shengyou from afar.


    ¡°This damned Great Yue State is really crazy. They don¡¯t even abide by the most basic rules!¡±


    ¡°Looks like they want to start a large-scale war with us. This king isn¡¯t afraid, so let¡¯s fight once.¡±


    ¡°Men, gather the soldiers and charge into the battlefield with me!¡±


    The surrounding soldiers looked at each other and nodded in unison. They bowed and cupped their fists. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    They were preparing to leave and lead their respective troops. After gathering their troops, they would be led by King Sheng You and charge into the battlefield.


    When Chu Yu saw the situation, she shouted and walked forward.¡±Dad, wait a minute. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When King Sheng You heard the voice, he turned his head and said,¡¯¡±¡®Didn¡¯t you notice the strangeness of the mortal evolution state? I sent someone over to deal with it. I didn¡¯t expect that after I finished dealing with it, I was ambushed by the people of the Great Yue State and almost lost Wang Zhou¡¯s life.¡±


    His words were filled with anger. Clearly, the other party¡¯s lack of discipline had touched his reverse scale.


    If something strange happened on the battlefield, everyone had to deal with it first. This was an unspoken rule that all three parties had to abide by.


    But now, the Great Yue State had broken this rule and laid an ambush there, waiting for them to deal with it before taking action.


    This was no longer a provocation. In King Sheng You¡¯s eyes, the Great Yue State was declaring war on them.


    Wang Zhou, the general who had been blinded, did not care about his injuries and prepared to follow King Sheng You.


    After saying this, King Sheng You turned around and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Wait, everyone, wait.¡± ¡°There might be something fishy about this matter. Don¡¯t act rashly yet,¡± Chu Yu said hurriedly.¡±


    She knew her father the best.


    If he was to lead an army to fight, he would be a good fighter. After all, the name of King Sheng You was well-known even in the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race.


    On the battlefield, the soldiers of the Rising Nether Army fought bravely and fearlessly, and they also made a name for themselves.


    But now, why couldn¡¯t her father see through something that even she could?


    Think about it, it had been a long time since the war broke out. Even if she killed the Ninth Prince of the Great Yue State, there was no major conflict. At most, they would ambush the First Prince of the Great Chu State.


    However, that was only an assassination attempt. There was still no direct conflict like this.


    Now, this unspoken rule that all three parties had to abide by was inexplicably disrupted by the Great Yue State. What was the Great Yue State thinking? Could it be that he was completely confident that he could start the war?


    Most importantly, the Ascending Underworld Army was guarding this pass, and the front line was very long. If the Ascending Underworld Army was summoned at this moment, who would guard the border?


    If it was only the Great Yue State, it would still be a good thing. At worst, everyone would start a war. However, there was still the Barbarian Race who was eyeing them covetously. If the Barbarian Race took advantage of this opportunity to attack, wouldn¡¯t it be a wedding dress for others?


    Even Chu Yu was aware of this matter. She did not know why her father was so rash.


    When King Sheng You heard this, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just wait for my instructions. They have already stepped on their noses. If we don¡¯t give them a slap, where will our Great Chu¡¯s face be?¡± Chu Yu opened her mouth slightly, wanting to continue speaking.


    However, before she could say anything, she felt someone grab her wrist. She turned around and saw Xu Bai shaking his head gently. He grabbed her wrist slightly harder.


    Chu Yu was stunned. She did not understand what he meant.


    However, she trusted Xu Bai wholeheartedly, so when she saw Xu Bai¡¯s expression, she temporarily suppressed her thoughts.


    King Sheng You left, he really went to recruit soldiers and feed his horses.


    Xu Bai took Chu Yu¡¯s hand and returned to his tent.


    Chu Yu did not say anything along the way, but everyone could see the doubt in her eyes. When they entered the tent, she finally could not hold it in any longer and voiced her thoughts.


    ¡°Father can¡¯t do such a reckless thing. What if the barbarians¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Xu Bai interrupted him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai held Chu Yu¡¯s shoulder and smiled.¡±¡±Do you think that His Highness is really a boorish man? If he was just a boorish man, how could he have been guarding this place?


    Chu Yu was stunned. After she had a taste of Xu Bai¡¯s words, she said,¡±¡±ls there another meaning behind this?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded. He had already thought of something, but he was not too sure.


    Chu Yu¡¯s eyes darted around.¡± Could this be related to the barbarians? Is the Great Chu State colluding with the barbarians? Let¡¯s deal with the Great Yue State first.¡±


    This was all she could think of. After all, this was the only explanation for this situation. If she really wanted to deal with the Great Yue State, it was impossible not to consider the Barbarian Race¡¯s invasion..

 Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: The Saber, Ghost Saber Third Style (8000)

    Chapter 655: The Saber, Ghost Saber Third Style (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Now that King Sheng You really wanted to deal with the Great Yue State, he had to take this into consideration.


    If they were working together with the barbarians, then everything made


    sense.


    Xu Bai shook his head when he heard Chu Yu¡¯s thoughts.¡±lmpossible.¡±


    Chu Yu thought that her analysis was already very unique, but Xu Bai rejected it. She could not help but feel a little annoyed as she tugged Xu Bail s hand and shook it gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Just tell me.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled. ¡°Did you notice that the wounded soldiers who came back are all fine? They seem to be seriously injured, but none of them died.¡±¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, the enemy set up an ambush there. No matter what, it¡¯s impossible for no one to die. If they died, it¡¯s normal for them to be able to carry back the injured soldiers and some corpses, but there were no corpses.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with your previous analysis. If we really cooperate with the Barbarians, the Great Chu will not send troops.¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully. If a former enemy of yours asked you to cooperate and let you deal with another person, and asked you to attack first with all your strength, would you be willing?¡±


    Chu Yu fell into deep thought as she furrowed her beautiful eyebrows slightly. She opened her eyes wide and analyzed Xu Bails words. After a moment, she probed.


    ¡°Could it be that my father has other plans?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡± That should be the case. In my opinion, this war shouldn¡¯t be fought.¡±¡®


    They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to fight. Moreover, Sheng You King¡¯s performance just now was a little reckless. Xu Bai felt that he was acting for someone.


    As for the motive behind the scenes, he would wait and see.


    With Xu Bai¡¯s explanation, Chu Yu was slightly relieved.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go gather my men first. My father has already given the order. I¡¯m also a part of the military camp, so I have to make arrangements first.¡± Xu Bai nodded and agreed.


    Since he had nothing to do here, he decided to go out with Chu Yuyu.


    Xu Bai only saw his subordinates when Chu Yu was making arrangements.


    What Xu Bai didn¡¯t expect was that all of his subordinates were from the martial world. Although none of them had reached the mortal evolution state, a few of them were already on the verge of it.


    Chu Yu was gathering her subordinates. Xu Bai¡¯s arrival made the people of the martial world excited. Some of them were even trembling in excitement.


    Of course, they were excited. Who in the martial world didn¡¯t know the name Lord Xu? If they could meet him in person, they could brag to others when they went out in the future.


    However, since they had military orders, they all obeyed the rules. No one came up to talk to Xu Bai, but their eyes never left Xu Bai.


    A few female Jianghu people even winked at Xu Bai.


    Of course, Chu Yu saw it too. She silently noted down the few female martial artists in her little notebook and gave them more training when she was free.


    When all the troops were gathered, a horn sounded throughout the entire camp.


    At the same time, the soldiers in charge of delivering orders were running around.


    ¡°Pass down my order. We will stop fighting today and set off tomorrow. All the barracks are ready to go!¡±


    This order was passed three times, spreading throughout the entire tent.


    In the military camp, there was a tense and serious atmosphere, as if a fight was really going to start tomorrow.


    If Xu Bai didn¡¯t believe in his own judgment, he would have thought that they would all fight tomorrow.


    Chu Yu waved her hand hurriedly.¡± Everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s find a place to rest first, but don¡¯t relax too much. We¡¯ll gather together tomorrow morning.


    Military orders were like mountains. If he said it would be tomorrow, it would be tomorrow. There was no room for detours.


    Now, he was just gathering everyone to let them know the news so that they would not be at a loss tomorrow.


    Everyone nodded and left.


    Chu Yu waited until everyone had left before she walked to Xu Bails side. She tugged at Xu Bai¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 wanted to eat and drink with you, but I have to go back to my tent now.¡±


    With military orders, she did not dare to slack off.


    Xu Bai smiled and stroked Chu Yu¡¯s head out of habit.¡¯¡±¡®You¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    He recalled that Chu Yu was still learning from him previously. She was really an innocent and cute young lady then. Although Chu Yu was still innocent and cute now, she was able to be independent most of the time.


    Chu Yu¡¯s face turned red when she was touched by Xu Bai. She stomped her feet and slapped Xu Bai¡¯s hand away. ¡°You can¡¯t touch my head anymore when you¡¯re older. You can¡¯t touch my head in the future. You have to treat me as an adult.¡¯


    Then, for some reason, she ran away with a red face.


    Xu Bai was dumbfounded.


    Didn¡¯t he enjoy being touched on the head before? Why did it suddenly become like this?


    ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea. I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand. Ye Zi is still the best. Her skills are good, and she doesn¡¯t have such a temper.¡±


    Thinking of Ye Zi, Xu Bai was also thinking about it. He did not know when he would be able to see her. It was still very early for her to start studying, and he did not even know how her progress was.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He didn¡¯t think too much about it and returned to his tent.


    As for whether they would fight tomorrow, they would see tomorrow.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper. The moon was hidden deep in the dark clouds. Only a few specks of moonlight shone through the clouds and onto the ground.


    In the vast military camp, there were soldiers patrolling with weapons from time to time. Some tents were lit up, while others had their lights out.


    Xu Bai had not slept yet. He looked at the dim oil lamp in front of him and was still thinking about what had happened in the morning..

 Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Saber Manual, Ghost Saber Third Form

    Chapter 656: Saber Manual, Ghost Saber Third Form


    Translator: 549690339


    He didn¡¯t know what Sheng You King was up to, but he had a feeling that something was going to happen tonight.


    Since they were going to set off tomorrow, it was impossible for them to fight, so tonight should be a necessary time.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know if his guess was right, but after he had this guess, it was fine for him not to rest for the time being.


    After entering the mortal evolution state, it didn¡¯t affect him much if he didn¡¯t rest for half a month.


    Outside the tent, people passed by from time to time. They were patrolling soldiers.


    There was a sentry every five steps and a sentry every ten steps.


    King sheng you¡¯s military camp was heavuy guarded. This was only on the surface. Who knew how many people were secretly guarding it.


    Xu Bai looked at the figures that swayed from time to time. He put his hands on his head and leaned back on the chair.


    He suddenly felt that life at the border was filled with a special novelty.


    After all, he had never experienced living in a tent like this before. Of course, this novelty was only temporary. If he stayed for a long time, he would get tired of it.


    With that thought in mind, Xu Bai switched to another foot and placed his right foot on the corner of the table.


    Just as he changed his foot, he suddenly heard an unusual sound.


    The sound of footsteps


    The footsteps were extremely soft, but they were completely different from the patrolling soldiers. Every step the patrolling soldiers took was open and aboveboard.


    However, the footsteps were sneaky, like a cat walking on tiptoes.


    This was a critical period. Who would tiptoe?


    When Xu Bai heard this voice, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He seemed to understand what King Sheng You was doing.


    His divine soul began to expand. A moment later, this area was already enveloped by his divine soul.


    Through his soul, Xu Bai could see that in the vast military camp, in an open space not far away, a faint shadow was flashing.


    After the shadow appeared, it quickly disappeared into the surrounding air. If it was under normal circumstances, it would not be easy to discover.


    This was an expert who was extremely good at hiding.


    If Xu Bai hadn¡¯t heard the footsteps, he wouldn¡¯t have used his divine sense to observe. If he hadn¡¯t used his divine sense to observe, even he wouldn¡¯t have discovered it.


    Xu Bai had been on high alert that night. After all, he had been extremely careful after what had happened. That was why he had discovered something.


    ¡°It seems that the Nether Army isn¡¯t as united as one piece of iron. This is probably the reason why King Sheng You acted so strangely today.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He did not continue to sit in his seat. Instead, he raised his feet and slowly walked out of the tent.


    As soon as he came out, Xu Bai ran into patrolling soldiers.


    However, these soldiers were also aware of Xu Bai¡¯s identity. When they saw Xu Bai come out, they did not feel anything different. They took a glance and left.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t communicate with him. Instead, he rushed in the direction where the shadow disappeared.


    Under the cover of his divine soul, he could feel that subtle abnormality. He had already left the military camp.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t alert them and followed them quietly.


    Before long, he was getting closer and closer to the phantom. However, at this moment, he felt the phantom stop.


    Soon, a commotion broke out not far ahead. There were shouts of killing. It was very subtle, but Xu Bai heard it.


    ¡°As expected, so he made such a big move just to bait the fish.¡±


    Xu Bai used the Divine Nine Rounds and turned into a shadow, approaching quickly.


    Soon, he arrived at the place where the fighting was coming from. He saw a man in armor surrounded by a group of soldiers.


    The leader of this group of soldiers was the general who had been blinded in the morning.


    The general¡¯s eyes were almost healed. He did not know what secret technique he used to grow new eyes. However, there were many magical businesses in this world, so it was normal for this to happen.


    The person who was surrounded was injured and held a scimitar in his hand. He said angrily, ¡°Wang Zhou, in terms of position, I am above you. How dare you send people to ambush me!¡±


    Wang Zhou told his subordinates not to let their guard down and surrounded the area until not even a drop of water could pass through. Only then did he reveal a smile.¡±A fox will eventually reveal its tail, including the Dark Tower of the Great Yue State.¡±


    Dark Tower?


    Xu Bai hid at the side. After hearing these two words, he felt that they were familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he knew that he had encountered them before.


    The Dark Tower was very similar to the Heaven Inspectorate. It was a sophisticated intelligence agency in Great Chu. It also had the same responsibilities as the Heaven Inspectorate, but it was broader and even served the army.


    The people of the Dark Tower were not only in charge of the Jianghu of the Great Yue State, but also responsible for assassinations, spying, ambushes, and spies.


    Now, it seemed that the general who was surrounded was from the Dark Tower.


    Wang Zhou¡¯s words had already made the matter clear. The expression of the general who was surrounded became extremely ugly. It was obvious that he knew that he had been exposed.


    The general seemed to have thought of something, and his face revealed a horrified expression.¡±Making such a big commotion and even saying that they want to start a war with the Great Yue State, could it be to lure us out? Your Highness, you have a good plan.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It seemed like there was more than one military camp. Similar incidents were happening in the military camps at the border.


    That proved that his guess in the morning was correct. Everything was done by


    King You Sheng in order to pull out the nail.


    Xu Bai guessed that there must be something more important to do.


    At the scene, after the general knew that his identity had been exposed, he revealed a bleak expression..

 Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Saber Manual, Ghost Saber Third Form

    Chapter 657: Saber Manual, Ghost Saber Third Form


    Translator: 549690339


    No one answered him. There was no way out now.


    Wang Zhou sighed.¡± You¡¯re an old man who has been with His Highness. I really didn¡¯t expect it to be you. What benefits could make you betray me?¡±¡±


    When the general heard this, he smiled bitterly.¡± In this world, there are other things besides benefits. The Dark Tower has paid so much to send me here.


    There must be something that can control me. Your Highness is indeed very good to me. It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re not on the same side after all.¡±


    As the general spoke, a trickle of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    The general¡¯s face turned purple, a sign of poisoning.


    They were both from the border, and they were also part of the army. He naturally understood what it meant to be surrounded by a group of soldiers.


    There was no way he could escape, so it was better to die as soon as possible. ¡°In this case¡­ My family wouldn¡¯t have died. At least I died for the Dark Tower.¡± The general fell to the ground in pain. He grabbed the soil on the ground with his hands, and his nails fell off. This poison did not feel good.


    Although his face was filled with pain, his eyes were filled with regret.


    ¡°Your Highness treats me well, but I have no other choice. If there is a next life,


    I won¡¯t have so many burdens. I¡¯m only willing to kill two more enemies for Your Highness.¡±


    The general and the others ¡®eyes gradually dimmed, and their purple faces gradually stiffened. Soon, they lost their vitality.


    Wang Zhou looked at the scene coldly and said, ¡®¡±¡®Take him away.¡±


    A few soldiers walked over and took the bodies away. Soon, the group of people disappeared from where they were.


    Xu Bai did not show himself and watched the scene silently.


    After the crowd disappeared, he turned around and returned to the military camp.


    However, he did not return to his own tent. Instead, he went to where King Sheng You lived.


    He had to understand these things, and Xu Bai also wanted to know what their purpose was.


    It would not make sense if Sheng You King did not know that there were spies around him.


    However, something must have happened if it was not removed earlier or later, but at this time.


    Xu Bai was very curious, especially when it came to secrets.


    He wanted to come over and ask. If Sheng You King didn¡¯t say anything, then forget it.


    The closer he got to King Sheng You¡¯s tent, the faster Xu Bai¡¯s footsteps became. No one stopped him. After all, his identity was here.


    Sometimes, the identity of Prince Xu was especially useful. For example, in Buddhism, a token was enough to intimidate those monks.


    The oil lamp in King Sheng You¡¯s tent was still lit. However, when Xu Bai approached, he suddenly stopped and his face revealed a happy expression.


    He felt that there was another person in King Sheng You¡¯s tent, and it was an old acquaintance, someone he especially wanted to see.


    Outside the tent, there were soldiers standing guard from afar. They did not stop Xu Bai. After Xu Bai arrived, before he could speak, a voice came.


    ¡°Come in, I knew you could tell.¡±


    This was the voice of King Sheng You. It was filled with confidence, as if he was not curious about Xu Bai¡¯s arrival.


    Xu Bai smiled, pushed open the curtain of the tent, and strode in.


    Other than King Sheng You, there was another person sitting at the side, smiling as he looked at Xu Bai.


    After Xu Bai met the man¡¯s gaze, he cupped his hands and said,¡±¡±Greetings, Eunuch Wei.¡¯


    The person who had come was none other than Eunuch Wei.


    When Eunuch Wei saw Xu Bai, a smile appeared on his face. Although he looked particularly terrifying, in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, this fear was gone. Instead, he felt a sense of familiarity.


    After being in the business for so long, he could see the hearts of many people. He knew that Eunuch Wei was extremely sincere to him.


    Eunuch Wei quickly stopped smiling and stood up, but his tone carried a hint of reprimand.¡±¡±Nonsense. As a King with a different surname, how can you bow to a eunuch like me?¡±


    As the most law-abiding person, even if Sheng You King broke the rules, Eunuch Wei would dare to reprimand him loudly, even if it was His Majesty the Emperor.


    Most importantly, in the entire Great Chu, the most loyal person was none other than Eunuch Wei.


    At the beginning, because the Great Chu State had lost its most precious thing, it was also because of its physical disability. It was even unwilling to accept a


    position equivalent to the prime minister. It was willing to be the head of the eunuch.


    To be honest, even someone as cunning as Xu Bai was impressed by his state of mind.


    At least, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Moreover, although the two of them were very different in age, they had become friends regardless of age. Especially when they worked in the palace, they really got along quite well.


    Therefore, when Eunuch Wei reprimanded him, he just smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡® I can¡¯t change my identity in such a short time,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± Besides, in front of Eunuch Wei, it¡¯s better to drink two more jars of wine than to be polite. ¡®¡±¡®


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s smile became even more radiant when he heard this. The wrinkles on his face were squeezed together.


    In the palace, they had often drank together.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t bring any wine with me, but I brought a gift for Lord Xu.¡±Eunuch Wei handed over the book in his hand.


    Xu Bai was stunned. After he took it, he realized that there was a golden progress bar on it.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The progress bar was very slow, even slower than the progress bar he saw on No Flower.


    After a brief comparison, Xu Bai knew that this thing was definitely at the extraordinary level.


    There were a few words in the book-Three Forms of Ghost Blade.


    ¡°Saber manual? For me?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Eunuch Wei nodded.¡± A Sixth Stage Transcendent expert, Blade Demon¡¯s ultimate skill. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get him. I¡¯m here to make a gift..¡±¡±

 Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: Saber Manual, Ghost Saber Third Form

    Chapter 658: Saber Manual, Ghost Saber Third Form


    Translator: 549690339


    Beside him, King Sheng You¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, is Xu Bai your illegitimate son? I know Sword Demon¡¯s temper. You actually got this thing for Xu Bai.¡±


    To be honest, King You Sheng had never seen Eunuch Wei treat people so well, so he did this.


    ¡°Nonsense. As a king, how can you be so rude?¡±Eunuch Wei turned his head, not giving any face to King Sheng You. ¡°The stronger Prince Xu is, the better it will be for Great Chu. I defeated the Blade Demon back then, so he was very happy to give it to me.¡±


    Willing to do so meant that if he didn¡¯t hand it over, he would cut off Blade Demon¡¯s head.


    King You Sheng rubbed his head as he was reprimanded by Eunuch Wei.


    Only Eunuch Wei dared to say that to him. Even if the current prime minister was here, he would dare to raise his knife and cut him if he said that.


    However, Eunuch Wei could not. Eunuch Wei¡¯s character was not wrong. He was really doing this for Great Chu. What reason did you have to kill him when you ascended to King You?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about their bickering. He pondered and said,¡±¡±This gift seems a little heavy.¡±


    No matter what, a sixth grade Transcendent expert was still a Transcendent skill, right?


    He was indeed lacking an attack method. After all, after obtaining the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body, his defense had already been greatly improved. What he lacked now was to increase his attack.


    Now, it was really like sleeping on a pillow. Xu Bai was even looking forward to what this skill could fuse into.


    Eunuch Wei shook his head and said,¡± This is a gift from our family. It¡¯s just a personal gift. It¡¯s not heavy at all. You don¡¯t need to return the favor.¡±¡±


    With that, Xu Bai did not waste any more time. He gladly placed the Third Form of Ghost Saber into the hands of the puppet.


    With the progress bar, it would be a waste not to take it. Moreover, since he had already made it clear, it was normal for him to keep it.


    After Xu Bai put it away, Eunuch Wei turned his head to look at King Shengyou with a serious expression.


    ¡°Wangye, although I can¡¯t make the decision on this border and it¡¯s not something I should manage, I still want to say that it¡¯s a bit risky this time.¡±


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s tone was solemn. There was no harsh criticism, just a reminder.


    ¡°The nail can be slowly removed. Military orders are like mountains, but Your Highness used this method to remove the nail. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s done once, but don¡¯t do it a second time, or else you might break your promise.¡±


    Xu Bai listened on the side without saying anything.


    What Eunuch Wei said just now made sense.


    For example, the ancient beacon fire toying with the dukes was similar to this time.


    Of course, Eunuch Wei exaggerated his words a little, his goal was to make King Sheng You remember.


    Xu Bai also understood why King You Sheng did this.


    Thinking about it carefully, if he informed all the troops in advance that they would attack the Great Yue State tomorrow, then once the spies in the army heard the news, they would definitely spread the news at the first moment.


    If he waited for them, he could easily make those nails reveal their true form.


    King Sheng You shook his head and said,¡± I also want to slowly remove them, but time is not on my side. There is no time to slowly remove these nails. We must remove them as soon as possible.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai and Eunuch Wei looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Time doesn¡¯t wait for me?


    The moment he said these words, it meant that something was about to happen. Moreover, it was a major event and a secret. Otherwise, it would be impossible to pull out the nail in the army so quickly.


    Eunuch Wei reacted very quickly and waved his hand gently to the surroundings.


    A gray thread appeared from his body and quickly covered the surroundings.


    Xu Bai felt a huge pressure coming from his eyes.


    ¡°This Eunuch Wei¡¯s strength is truly unfathomable. As expected of an invincible Transcendent, an existence that can even be beaten by a Saint.¡±


    In my heart, I thought of a sentence, Xu Bai did not do other thoughts, but my gaze stayed on the King of the Ascended.


    Eunuch Wei placed his hands on his lower abdomen and said,¡±¡±Wangye, in your army, coupled with our methods, you can rest assured that no one knows.¡±


    There was still Xu Bai here, but Eunuch Wei said that he could speak without worry. Clearly, he already treated Xu Bai as one of his own.


    King Sheng You also treated Xu Bai as one of his own. After hearing this, he revealed an extremely solemn expression and slowly said, ¡°Ruins.¡±


    Eunuch Wei and Xu Bai¡¯s expressions changed when they heard these two simple words.


    Eunuch Wei was stunned at first, then he stood up abruptly, his expression uncertain.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was obvious that Eunuch Wei knew what the ruins were. Moreover, these two words seemed to be very important, so important that Eunuch Wei¡¯s


    expression went out of control.


    Xu Bai was at a loss. He looked left and right as if he had never seen the world before.


    He couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. After all, he hadn¡¯t been in this industry for too long. From a certain point of view, he was still considered a newbie.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Xu Bai pretended to cough to attract their attention.. He then said,¡¯¡±¡®lf it¡¯s possible, can you explain to me what the ruins are?¡±

 Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Three Unique Skills of Sword and Saber, Xu Bai Lacks Mana (8000)

    Chapter 659: Three Unique Skills of Sword and Saber, Xu Bai Lacks Mana (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    In fact, Xu Bai could not be blamed for not knowing this. He had been in this circle for too short a time. He wanted to make up for the lack of knowledge, but he had to be clear about the primary and secondary.


    The progress bar was very tight every day, and he couldn¡¯t give up the time to learn something. Most importantly, it was useless to learn something when he didn¡¯t have the time.


    He was very busy.


    Of course, Xu Bai would not admit that it was because he was too lazy. Moreover, after he had Ye Zi, he became even lazier.


    Studying?


    Read my ass.


    If he encountered something he didn¡¯t understand, he could just ask. If he had the time, he might as well look for the progress bar and strengthen his strength. Wasn¡¯t this much better than reading?


    For example, now, when the Underworld King said the word ruins, Xu Bai didn¡¯t understand at all. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t understand. He just had to ask.


    When Xu Bai asked this question, King Shengyou and Eunuch Wei looked at each other. It was only then that they remembered that in some aspects, Xu Bai was still a tender newbie.


    King You Sheng organized his words and told him what happened in the ruins.¡±The so-called ruins are actually some things from a long time ago.


    They were more or less preserved and turned into strange places. There, one might be able to find useful information or even special things.¡±


    ¡°However, the ruins are very dangerous. There¡¯s a saying that goes, if you want to have better benefits, you have to face greater risks.¡±


    When Xu Bai heard it, he could already feel that there was some unfathomable information jumping in front of him.


    ¡°A long time ago, before the country of Gale?¡±


    Just now, the Ascending King had said the words ¡± a long time ago ¡°. In their eyes, it was a long time ago, so Xu Bai could only make a guess guess.


    It was earlier than the Gale Country. The Gale Country was established before the Great Chu Country and was overthrown by the Great Chu Country. Since it was a long time ago, he made a bold conclusion.


    As soon as he asked this question, King You Sheng nodded and admitted Xu Bai¡¯s deduction.


    Beside him, Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t wait for King You Sheng to finish his sentence and continued.


    ¡°To be precise, it was even older than any of the countries of today. At that time, there were not as few countries as there are now. At that time, all countries stood tall and it was a prosperous scene.¡±


    No country can dominate, and no country has the strength to deal with other countries. At that time, every country has irreconcilable problems and inseparable relationships. They either form alliances or become enemies, and they fight fiercely.¡±


    ¡± The reason for this is that we want to be able to enter the Bizarre Market after unification. The method that we know now to enter the Bizarre Market through unification was also inherited from that time.¡±


    Bizarre market?


    Xu Bai had never expected that this matter would be related to the Bizarre Market. After hearing this, he hesitated for a long time and asked the question he wanted to know the most.


    ¡°Why do all of you want to go to the Bizarre Market? What exactly is there that can get so many people¡¯s fanaticism?¡±


    This was what Xu Bai couldn¡¯t figure out. Why did everyone want to go there?


    If he was worried that the Bizarre Market would be unified first and attack the human world, then all of this was easy to say.


    After all, the best defense was offense.


    But up until now, the information that Xu Bai had obtained told him that the reason why he had taken the initiative to attack the Bizarre Market was for better benefits. But what exactly was this benefit that could make the three factions so eager?


    Eunuch Wei raised his index finger and said simply,¡±¡±Resources.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought about the word. His eyes lit up as if he had thought of something, but he couldn¡¯t grasp it completely.


    Evidently, Eunuch Wei wasn¡¯t a mute person. After saying those two words, he continued without hiding anything.


    ¡°We can compare this world to an incomparably huge resource. We are the people who live in this world and can continuously obtain the resources within. ¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s ordinary people or people in the industry, they¡¯re constantly absorbing things from this world. However, resources are limited. Something seems to have gone wrong in this world, and it can¡¯t be recycled.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be recycled. In other words, one day, the resources of this world will be exhausted. When the resources of a world are exhausted, you should know what the outcome is.¡±


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    Of course, he knew that this was a very simple principle. When all the resources disappeared and survival became a problem, the world would be in chaos.


    Or rather, it was already chaotic before it was completely exhausted.


    If there were people with extreme thoughts, they would even kill each other.


    Humans were consuming resources, and so were the people in the industry. Then, could killing these people delay the consumption of resources?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At that time, it would be an extremely terrifying chaos. No one would stop it, and no one would be able to stop it.


    After all, when everyone was in a state of madness, if you were the one who was sober, you would be the most unsociable one.


    Those who died the earliest were the most clear-headed.


    ¡°The same goes for the Bizarre Market?¡± Xu Bai drew inferences.


    He thought about how the Bizarre Market wanted to unify and then attack the people on a large scale. Therefore, he guessed that the resources of the Bizarre Market would also run out..

 Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Three Unique Skills of Sword and Saber, Xu Bai Lacks Mana (8000)

    Chapter 660: Three Unique Skills of Sword and Saber, Xu Bai Lacks Mana (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Eunuch Wei nodded without hesitation.¡±Yes.¡±


    ¡°Only when the two worlds merge into one will a circular world be formed.¡±


    ¡°Only then can resources be circulated without limit. But you know that humans and strangeness are conflicting existences. One of them will die.¡±


    ¡°If we lose, then this world that can circulate will be strange. If we win, it will be ours.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with good or evil. Everyone is doing this for survival. After all, no one wants to become an extinct race.¡±


    Xu Bai fell silent.


    He had never expected that everything he did was just to snatch resources.


    To put it in a deeper way, it was to make the world cycle, but this was also the beginning of conflict and contradiction. No one would expect their own camp to fall into extinction.


    Therefore, it did not matter who won or lost in this world. No matter who won, the world would continue to circulate. What really mattered was the people living in this world.


    Perhaps some people would ask, why didn¡¯t they immediately join forces when faced with such a major issue?


    Impossible. They already had a strong grudge against each other, so who would be willing to join forces?


    To put it bluntly, who would they listen to when they united and achieved true unification?


    No one could say for sure if he would kill the goose that laid the golden eggs.


    ¡°So¡­At that time, the crazed scene of the ten thousand countries contending for hegemony fell into eternal extinction because of them contending for hegemony?¡±Xu Bai said.


    Eunuch Wei nodded and said,¡± That¡¯s right. No one would have thought that no one would truly unify the world in the end. Instead, the already tense situation was completely turned into nothingness.¡±


    ¡°Not a single country survived. They were beaten to pieces, and after generations of reproduction, they were very different from before. Only the ruins remained. ¡±


    At this point, Eunuch Wei sighed. He was clearly thinking of the era where the wind and clouds were everywhere, but now it had become fragmented. He sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    A world where thousands of countries coexisted. What a prosperous world it was, but now, everything had turned into nothingness.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Xu Bai asked the last question,¡±¡±What good things are there in the ruins, and why is it called a strange place?¡±


    This was also something he wanted to know. The various performances of King Shengyou and Eunuch Wei just now showed that this ruin was extremely important.


    Xu Bai was very curious and wanted to know what was inside. He had mentioned that it was a strange place not long ago.


    Strange, how strange?


    ¡± The so-called strangeness,¡± Eunuch Wei said.¡± There are some things that are different from strangeness. We call them the Divine Consciousness.¡± ¡°Divine Sense?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    Just hearing these two words, he felt an inexplicable pressure, as if he had triggered some kind of rule.


    Eunuch Wei continued,¡± The so-called Nianshen refers to those who have died. They have their own consciousness. They didn¡¯t become strange, but they have been moving in various forms and repeating themselves. ¡±


    ¡°However, if they come into contact with living people for too long, the rationality in their bodies will gradually be stripped away. In the end, they will turn into a terrifying consciousness.¡±


    ¡°It starts from the thoughts of a living person and ends from the thoughts of a living person. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called the Nianshen.¡±


    ¡°As for what benefits there are inside, there are really a lot of them.¡± Eunuch Wei pointed at the saber manual in the puppet¡¯s hand.


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned.¡± Where did you get this from?¡±


    Eunuch Wei nodded and said,¡± Back then, Saber Ghost was just an ordinary saber user. He accidentally entered the ruins and was even lucky enough to come out alive. He relied on this saber manual to achieve his current reputation.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine what¡¯s inside. There¡¯s indestructible armor, weapons that are so sharp that they can break hair, and secret manuals that make people intoxicated¡­So, do you understand why you have to go in?¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Xu Bai nodded.


    Since he had already said so much, how could he not understand the meaning behind it?


    Just these treasures alone were enough to make people go crazy, not to mention that after obtaining these things, their strength would definitely increase greatly.


    Any party that obtained it would be able to increase their strength by a lot. For the matter of unifying the world, they would be able to occupy a sufficient advantage.


    ¡°When will it start?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    At this point, Xu Bai was very interested in this. Not only was he very interested, he even wanted to turn the ruins upside down.


    As for weapons and armors, he was not interested in them at all. What he was most interested in were the secret manuals of the trade.


    With the secret manual, there would be a progress bar. With the progress bar, he could increase his strength. This was the most important thing.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, Xu Bai had already made up his mind to go in and take a look.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Previously, he was still worried about how to get the progress bar, but now, wasn¡¯t there one?


    If he could collect all the things inside, he could instantly turn from poverty to wealth. Not only could he solve his urgent needs, but he could even benefit in the long run.


    Beautiful, very beautiful!


    King Sheng You smiled.¡± This king knew that little brat Xu would be happy to hear this news. See, this king is right, right?¡¯¡±¡®


    Eunuch Wei glanced at King Sheng You and said,¡±¡±l¡¯m not a prince, so I don¡¯t have much ambition. I only know that if something happens to Prince Xu, His Majesty will probably be furious. Prince, I hope you think twice before you act. After all, Prince Xu is now the pillar of Great Chu..¡±

 Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Three Unique Skills of Sword and Saber, Xu Bai Lacks Mana (8000)

    Chapter 661: Three Unique Skills of Sword and Saber, Xu Bai Lacks Mana (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Ruins not only had benefits that made people drool, but there were even more dangers hidden within.


    The Divine Sense inside was extremely dangerous. Even if one looked at it from afar, it was very likely that they would fall into eternal damnation.


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s words were also a reminder to King You Sheng.


    King Sheng You waved his hand and said,¡± I know you¡¯re worried about Xu Bai, but sometimes too much protection can make a person mediocre. Moreover, I respect Xu Bail s wishes. As long as Xu Bai doesn¡¯t go, I won¡¯t force him. ¡®¡±¡®


    Eunuch Wei looked at Xu Bai, meaning that he had already explained the key points to him. It was up to him whether he wanted to stay or go.


    Xu Bai smiled and said,¡± Of course I have to go and take a look at such a lively event. I¡¯m not stupid, and I won¡¯t joke around with my life.¡¯¡±¡®


    At this point, his meaning was already very clear. With the progress bar, it would be a waste not to take it.


    Danger was nothing. In this day and age, he had climbed all the way up from the bottom. Had he not faced enough danger?


    As the saying goes, wealth comes from danger. He had to take this step.


    Eunuch Wei knew Xu Bai¡¯s personality very well. He also knew that once Xu Bai made up his mind, it would be difficult to correct him. He could only sigh and remind him to pay attention to his own safety.


    Xu Bai seemed to have heard something and asked,¡±Eunuch Wei, aren¡¯t we going in together? Maybe there¡¯s something useful to you inside.¡±


    From what he heard from Eunuch Wei, it seemed that Eunuch Wei did not want to participate in the remains this time. There were many treasures in the remains. Could it be that Eunuch Wei did not want them at all?


    Eunuch Wei shook his head.¡± I really want to go in too. However, ever since the last letter that Prince Xu sent to His Majesty, it said that many old things were preparing to be resurrected. I¡¯m still cleaning them up. After cleaning them up this time, I¡¯ve found many more clues. I think His Majesty doesn¡¯t have enough people, so I have to go back.¡±


    In Eunuch Wei¡¯s opinion, the interests of Great Chu were more important than a mere relic. Therefore, he would not stay here for long. If it were not for the fact that he was here to give Xu Bai the saber manual, he would not have even rushed over.


    ¡°Leave tomorrow?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving immediately tonight.¡± Eunuch Wei shook his head.¡±


    Xu Bai felt a little regretful.¡± He even said that he would get drunk with Eunuch


    Wei tonight. What a pity.¡±¡±


    He wasn¡¯t boasting. He really had such thoughts. As the saying goes, a thousand cups of wine are few when it comes to a bosom friend. Although he and Eunuch Wei were very different in age, he was a rare bosom friend when it came to drinking.


    ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± Eunuch Wei stood up and walked out. As he walked, he said,¡±¡±l have to go.¡±


    Eunuch Wei disappeared without a word, not even a farewell.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, you¡¯ve been running around for Great Chu all your life. I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be able to rest.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai retracted his gaze and laughed.¡± You¡¯re not a fish. How can you know the joy of a fish? Perhaps Eunuch Wei would be more than happy to enjoy it.¡± Your Highness, when will the ruins begin?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s pursuit was different, so it was difficult to understand others ¡®standpoints from their own standpoints.


    Now was not the time to discuss this, so Xu Bai still asked about the relic.


    Since he had understood most of the things, the most important thing now was when the relic would open so that he could be sure in advance.


    King Sheng You waved his hand.¡± It¡¯s still early. It¡¯ll probably be more than half a month later. I¡¯ll inform you in advance when the time comes.¡¯¡±¡®


    Xu Bai nodded. Since it was still early, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He had asked about most of the things. It was already late at night, so he didn¡¯t want to disturb them. He said goodbye and left.


    King Shengyou had no intention of forcing Xu Bai to stay. After he left, he picked up the book on the table and continued reading


    In the past half a month, something major had happened in the Ascending Nether Army. Many of the spies that had been buried in the army, whether they were from the Barbarian Race or Great Yue State, had been removed.


    No guarantee of 100% removal of the left is also not an important position.


    In this half a month, the Underworld Army did not make any other moves, nor did they say anything about sending troops.


    However, Xu Bai had heard that King Sheng You¡¯s move was so wonderful that both the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race imitated it. However, some things would have very little effect the second time after someone used it for the first time.


    Therefore, when the other two forces used it, it did not produce very good results.


    Xu Bai had only heard this news occasionally, but he didn¡¯t care about it. He focused on practicing the Three Forms of Ghost Blade.


    It had to be said that it was indeed worthy of being the progress bar of the extraordinary stage. The speed was really too slow. If not for the fact that the golden finger had leveled up once, it would probably have taken even longer.


    In response, Xu Bai thought about how he had leveled up previously and had the urge to go to the two bizarre markets again.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Of course, it was just an impulse. Most importantly, there was no way to enter now, and his strength was not very stable.


    Fortunately, after half a month, the progress bar in his hand was finally full.


    The light blue smoke appeared in front of his eyes and gradually gathered into a line of words that appeared in the air.


    [You have studied the three forms of Ghost Blade and comprehended the three forms of Ghost Blade.]


    When the light blue words appeared, they quickly turned into smoke and filled the air. This time, they did not turn into information, which meant that there were signs of fusion..

 Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Three Unique Skills of Sword and Saber, Xu Bai Lacks Mana (8000)

    Chapter 662: Three Unique Skills of Sword and Saber, Xu Bai Lacks Mana (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress.]


    [Third Form of Ghost Blade + Swordless Blade Superclass = Three Absolutes of


    Blade and Sword.]


    [Fusion successful.]


    In the next moment, the words disappeared completely. As they turned into smoke, they turned into information and entered Xu Bail s mind.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and carefully sensed the vast amount of information. When he had absorbed all the information, he slowly opened his eyes.


    In front of him, the latest interface appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    Realm: Extraordinary unspecialized of the third rank.¡±


    [Three Absolutes of Sword and Sword (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Forms Heavenly Attraction Technique (Extraordinary


    Rank-3):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body (Transcendence Level 1): [Maximum level.]


    [Strong Kidney Harvest (Extraordinary Rank-I): [Maximum level.] [Poison Class (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Thousand Faces Technique (Level): Maximum level.] [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.]


    ¡® Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Even with Xu Bai¡¯s current state of mind, he could not help but curse. The shock in his heart could not be concealed.


    Rank-9 Transcendent!


    A truly awesome skill!


    After Transcendents, there were only Saints and Saints.


    Now, this skill had reached the peak of Transcendence.


    Although it was not a mental cultivation method, it was like equipping a child with a giant cannonball.


    How fierce!


    Xu Bai savored it carefully and soon understood this skill.


    ¡°So it turns out that Saber Demon hasn¡¯t studied that manual to the extreme.¡±


    Before the fusion, Xu Bai estimated that the skill was at most a seventh grade


    Transcendent. However, for Sword Demon, who was only a sixth grade Transcendent, it was still not at the highest level. After the fusion, its power was even stronger.


    There were only three moves in the so-called Three Absolutes of Blade and Sword.


    These three moves were called Slaying, Overturning the Earth, and Overturning the Heavens.


    Each move had its own characteristics and was getting stronger and stronger.


    Slash. This move had a powerful external destructive power. According to the description of the skill, one slash could split the world.


    Earth-covering, this move had the destructive power of the exterior, but it destroyed the interior, from the inside out.


    Even if it had a strong exterior, it was soft inside. If it was destroyed from the inside out, it would be even more vicious and sinister.


    It was said that once the earth covered, corpses would float thousands of miles away.


    As for Sky-Turning, this move was a combination of the inside and the outside. From the inside out, and then from the outside in. As the two sides clashed, it brought incomparable destructive power.


    The three moves summarized everything, from the outside to the inside, from the inside to the outside, and finally from the inside to the outside.


    But for Xu Bai, there was still a drawback.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t have enough mana.¡± Xu Bai used gaming terms to think about it.


    A Transcendent Rank-9 skill was really a little beyond the norm. He was only at Extraordinary Rank-3 now, so it was really difficult for him to use it.


    According to his current true essence energy, he could continuously use it to kill people for about two incense sticks.


    If he used the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body, he could only use it for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.


    However, Xu Bai was already very satisfied. One incense stick was already very long, okay?


    According to the conversion rules of Great Chu, one incense stick was equivalent to fifteen minutes.


    Fifteen minutes of strength, top!


    As for Earth Overturning, don¡¯t even think about it.


    Xu Bai estimated that even if he used all the true energy in the double kidneys, it would not come out.


    Let alone overturn the heavens?


    ¡°We¡¯ve earned it!¡±


    No matter what, it was already very suitable for him to exchange for a powerful attack.


    ¡°I feel like I can kill a lot of people now. I really want to find someone to give it a try. ¡°Xu Bai clenched his fists.


    When he reached the mortal evolution state, weapons weren¡¯t that important to him anymore. If he didn¡¯t have the materials, he wouldn¡¯t have made Hundred Rend.


    Of course, this was relative.


    If he was given a Saint Realm weapon now, he would really need it.


    Of course, that was just a thought.


    At least for now, Xu Bai didn¡¯t need to improve his mechanism skills. More importantly, he needed to find a mental cultivation method.


    ¡°I wonder if King Sheng You has a mental cultivation technique. Although he¡¯s a military formation technique, he should have it no matter what. Why don¡¯t we ask him?¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    After this thought appeared, it took root in his heart. He really wanted to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go and ask. If you don¡¯t give it, forget it.¡±After Xu Bai made up his mind, he stood up and left the door, preparing to go to King Sheng You¡¯s tent.


    Outside the tent, there was still an endless stream of patrolling soldiers. However, before Xu Bai reached his destination, he heard a shout coming from outside the camp.


    A soldier who was delivering orders ran in from outside, shouting as he ran.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Report! The deputy leader of the Barbarian Race and the Great Yue Army God had suddenly led tens of thousands of soldiers to the Three Watch River.¡±


    This voice shouted several times, shouting and running all the way until it finally entered King Shengyou¡¯s tent.


    Soon, King Sheng You walked out with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°Three Watch River? What the hell is that?¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    At this moment, King Sheng You had just come out when he saw Xu Bai. He immediately turned around and said something to a general, asking him to quickly gather his troops and prepare to head to the Three Watch River. At the same time, he gave Xu Bai a look..

 Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Blade, Sword, and Sword, Xu Bai l s Blue Bar (8000)

    Chapter 663: Blade, Sword, and Sword, Xu Bai l s Blue Bar (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Xu Bai quickly understood that she wanted him to go with her.


    ¡°It looks like your highness plans to go together.¡±Xu Bai thought for a moment and nodded to the King of Ascending Secrets.


    Not long after, Chu Yu walked out and quickly gathered her men.


    With the military order as firm as a mountain, the marching speed increased greatly. Not long after, many soldiers from the surrounding barracks rushed over.


    These were all cavalrymen, and what they paid attention to was speed.


    King Sheng You also donned his battle armor and stood at the forefront. At the same time, a horse was handed to Xu Bai by Chu Yu.


    ¡°Father wants to use the army formation to travel. You can ride on a horse and get a good wind, which will be faster.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and mounted the horse.


    His horsemanship was also quite exquisite. After all, before this, he had always been riding a horse.


    He did not ask, but he already had a guess in his heart.


    Perhaps it had something to do with the ruins. After all, it was getting closer and closer to the time King Sheng You had told him.


    The last time he pulled out the nail, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that it would be completely pulled out. The news must have been leaked.


    Xu Bai did not ask further. He stood beside King Sheng You under Chu Yu¡¯s lead.


    ¡°As you thought, the elites of the Dark Tower really live up to their reputation. Thousands of them died, and in the end, the information was really spread.¡±King Sheng You said concisely.


    This sentence alone made Xu Bai realize that his guess was correct.


    After all, the three forces had been fighting for so long. They had always been winning against each other. It was impossible for them to suppress each other in all aspects. Therefore, it was normal for there to be a winner on the battlefield, let alone information.


    The Great Yue and Barbarians were not pushovers, so this move was not out of Xu Bai¡¯s expectations.


    And looking at King Sheng You¡¯s intentions, it didn¡¯t seem to be out of his expectations.


    The military situation was urgent, and everyone did not communicate much. King You Sheng pulled out the long sword at his waist and pointed it at the sky.


    In the next moment, King Sheng You¡¯s body emitted a dazzling light. At the same time, in Xu Bails eyes, the tens of thousands of soldiers gathered together actually emitted a light to cater to King Sheng You.


    When all the light gathered together, it made it impossible for people to open their eyes. Even the sun in the sky paled in comparison.


    King Sheng You¡¯s strength was top-notch, and it was a military formation that made the entire martial arts world afraid.


    In the next moment, when the light reached its most intense moment, Xu Bai suddenly felt that the time and space in front of him were gradually retreating. The horse under him lifted its feet and ran out briskly. Every step was a thousand meters away.


    This speed was even faster than his flying speed!


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Bai heard the sound of flowing water. He focused his eyes and saw that the surrounding time and space were no longer moving backward. He appeared in front of a wide river.


    At this moment, this spacious place seemed a little crowded.


    King Sheng You brought tens of thousands of soldiers, but Great Yue and the Barbarian Race also brought tens of thousands of soldiers.


    When the three forces gathered together, they fell into a deathly silence.


    Xu Bai could clearly see that the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race also had leaders who were dressed like middle-aged men.


    The aura that these people emitted was similar to King Sheng You. It was obvious that they were all in a military formation.


    The aura of these two people was not only similar to King Sheng You, but also on par.


    ¡°The idea is a little tricky.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself as he sat on his horse. Behind Xu Bai were the eldest prince, Chu Yu, and a group of generals.


    Their expressions were solemn and solemn.


    At this moment, King Sheng You suddenly pointed ahead and said to Xu


    Bai,¡±¡±Do you see those two people? Bai Zhong, the Military God of Great Yue


    State, and Gu Muyin, the deputy leader of the supreme barbarian tribe.¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why the King of Ascending Secrets would suddenly introduce him at this time. Could it be that he had other intentions?


    Reality proved that he was thinking too much. He did not have any other intentions because King Sheng You¡¯s next sentence made the already tense atmosphere even more tense.


    ¡°These two guys have been beaten by this king before. Of course, this king has also been beaten by them before, but they have been beaten by this king more times. ¡±


    The scene fell into a deathly silence. Xu Bai could see with his own eyes that the expressions of the two top-notch big shots had become extremely gloomy at this moment.


    Good fellow, as expected of the Underworld King. His personality was really the same. The moment he came, he immediately pulled the hatred to the max. Didn¡¯t you see the expressions of those two? It was as if they had eaten a fly.


    After Sheng You King said this, he continued,¡±¡±Are you scared?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°But I also want to try,¡± Xu Bai said directly.¡±


    ¡°How straightforward!¡± King Sheng You laughed loudly. He hooked his finger at the two people who were also at the top level and said disdainfully, ¡°Hit me.¡± Arrogant, extremely arrogant.


    However, the War God and the Deputy Chief didn¡¯t make any movements other than looking gloomy.


    Xu Bai understood. In this three-way situation, no one made the first move because they were all guarding against the other two.


    The War God Bai Zhong sneered.¡± I was tricked by you once back then. You want to use it again today? You must be dreaming. Let¡¯s talk about the ruins..¡±¡±

 Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Divine Heart Technique (1)

    Chapter 664: Divine Heart Technique (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    As old rivals, be it the War God Bai Zhong or the Supreme Tribe¡¯s Deputy Chief, they all knew about King Shengyou¡¯s personality.


    As the saying goes, the one who understands you the most is always your opponent. Therefore, at this moment, they knew why King You Sheng said those words.


    Provoke, provoke.


    It was that simple. When a person was provoked and angered, it was easy to lose some judgment.


    Only by ensuring absolute calmness could they analyze and deal with the situation appropriately. Now, they needed to calm down.


    Therefore, although everyone¡¯s expressions were gloomy, they did not change at all when they saw King Sheng You¡¯s deliberate provocation.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s calm expressions, King Sheng You shrugged and exhaled through his nose. ¡°No guts, boring.¡±


    The Supreme Tribe¡¯s deputy leader, Mu Muyin, said in a cold and gloomy voice,¡±¡±Let¡¯s do what Bai Zhong did. Let¡¯s first discuss the matter of this ruin.¡±


    ¡°Ruins?¡± King Sheng You chuckled.¡± What bullsh * t ruins? I discovered them first. What reason do you have to take my things?¡±


    Bai Zhong sneered.¡± The ruins are ownerless. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for you to monopolize them today. Moreover, you can¡¯t. Whoever wants to monopolize


    them today will face the siege of the other two forces.¡±


    Ruins were extremely important. No matter how big or small the ruins were, they were extremely rare to those who entered the ruins.


    Moreover, the three forces present did not like each other. They were like fire and water. They wanted to destroy each other immediately. Why should they let each other monopolize the benefits?


    In short, as long as the other party was living a worse life than him, he would be comfortable. If the other party was living a better life than him, then it would not work.


    Xu Bai did not speak. After hearing the conversation between these people, he looked at King Sheng You.


    He was also thinking about how King Sheng You would reply.


    The current situation was indeed in a stalemate. Even if it was King Sheng You, he probably did not have the confidence to take down the other two forces. After all, everyone¡¯s standards were about the same. Even if they were a little weaker, they would not be much weaker.


    After Bai Zhong finished speaking, King You Sheng suddenly laughed out loud. His style changed and he was no longer so domineering.¡±How can this king be the kind of person who monopolizes everything? You¡¯re right. Whoever wants to monopolize everything will face the siege of the other two sides.¡± Bai Zhong and Gu Muyin looked at each other and saw a trace of caution in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Normally, King Sheng You would never be so easy to talk to, but why did he suddenly become Mr. Nice Guy? According to King Sheng You¡¯s personality, he should at least scold him.


    The more this was the case, the more cautious they had to be. Everyone was an old and shrewd person. How could they trust each other so easily?


    ¡± What do you want?¡± Bai Zhong asked.


    No matter what, the current situation was that they had to continue talking about this topic. The ruins were about to appear, and they could not just wait.


    If they could chat, then they would chat. If they couldn¡¯t, then everyone would stop playing. No one would be able to enter.


    Bai Zhong felt that he had to at least open up the topic. After all, if everyone really did not enter, it would be a waste of an important resource.


    Gumu Yin didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he agreed with the idea.


    However, while he agreed, it did not mean that he was used to Bai Zhong. In fact, none of the three parties present could stand each other.


    Their gazes were cast on King Sheng You. Clearly, everyone was waiting for King Sheng You¡¯s next sentence.


    King Sheng You smiled and said,¡± How about this? Since no one wants to quit, then everyone will go in together. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with everyone here. After you go in, if you want to live, then live. If you want to die, then die. Anyway, it¡¯s up to fate. No one can blame anyone.¡±¡±


    Bai Zhong frowned and did not answer. He was thinking about the meaning of this sentence.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Gu Muyin said,¡± There is an upper limit to the number of people in the remains. We don¡¯t know how many people we will need next. Everyone here is from the military formation. Then, if I send my strongest subordinate and elite soldiers, won¡¯t we be able to win?¡±


    King Sheng You shrugged and said,¡± I¡¯ve already said that life and death are determined by fate. Wealth and nobility are determined by the heavens. If you can send the strongest troops and subordinates, I can also send them. So, it depends on who plays the best chess. Anyway, if you die, don¡¯t blame others.¡¯¡±¡® Everyone fell silent.


    Whether it was Gu Muyin or Bai Zhong, they both knew that this was the best solution.


    As for them entering by themselves, it was simply impossible. They absolutely could not enter by themselves.


    If they really went in by themselves, the other party could completely take advantage of this period of time to launch a large-scale invasion. Without them guarding the rear, wouldn¡¯t they leave the rear to others? No one would do such a thing that put the cart before the horse.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    King You Sheng¡¯s tone became unfriendly. If you¡¯re a man, just give me a straightforward answer. Are you willing or not?¡±


    Bai Zhong and Gu Muyin came back to their senses.


    Gu Muyin suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed at a location. ¡°I agree with your statement, but there¡¯s a condition. He can¡¯t enter.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s gaze followed the direction that Gu Muyin was pointing at and fell on a handsome young man.


    Xu Bai had been watching from the side, but now the fire was burning him. He couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes..¡±What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Divine Heart Technique (2)

    Chapter 665: Divine Heart Technique (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    He was still thinking about how he could go in and get some benefits, but now, the other party did not seem to want him to go in.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know your identity, Prince Xu, or the Bloody Butcher Blade Guest?¡± Gu Muyin¡¯s tone was cold.¡±


    ¡°Blood your mother!¡± Xu Bai cursed without hesitation.


    They had already become enemies, and now they were still calling him by this nickname. Who else could they scold if not him?


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    On the Supreme Tribe¡¯s side, the group of people from the Supreme Tribe all sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This was the Deputy Chief of the Supreme Tribe. To put it bluntly, his status was equivalent to that of King Sheng You. However, he was actually scolded by a young man, and it was so direct that he was cursing his mother.


    Even the generals of the Great Yue State gave Xu Bai a look, which meant that he was really a warrior.


    Sigh?


    Something was wrong?


    Someone finally reacted and recalled the identity Gu Muyin had called Xu Bai.


    Prince Xu?


    Bloody Butcher Blade Guest?


    This time, everyone present understood.


    Gu Muyin was suddenly scolded. His face was full of confusion. He did not understand why he was scolded at all. He could not help but put his hand on the long saber at his waist.


    The knife had a faint dark red color. It was obvious that it had cut down countless people.


    In this life, other than people of the same level, who would dare to scold him?


    Before he could flare up, another voice sounded.


    ¡°Blood your mother.¡± ¡°What are you looking at, old man?¡± Xu Bai continued to curse. What do you want?¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Bai pulled the horse closer to King Sheng You.


    Was he joking?


    In any case, everyone was enemies. What was wrong with scolding a little? Moreover, with King Sheng You here, could anything happen to him? He had not forgotten that the barbarians had sent an expert from the tribe to assassinate him. He had already made it clear. What was wrong with cursing a little to satisfy his craving?


    King Sheng You stared at Gu Muyin and said slowly,¡±¡±You want to make a move?¡±


    Gu Muyin took a deep breath and finally calmed himself down.


    At this moment, Bai Zhong finally spoke.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Prince Xu. I was blind just now and didn¡¯t see Prince Xu¡¯s arrival. Since it¡¯s Prince Xu, I really can¡¯t go in.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.


    Bai Zhong continued,¡± Everyone in the world knows about Lord Xu¡¯s ability to fight above his cultivation level. We are all members of the military formation. There is a limit to the number of people in the relic, so we can¡¯t bring more people. Moreover, it is relatively isolated there, so the power of summoning the military formation from afar is limited. If Lord Xu enters, what will our people do?¡±¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he did not say anything else. Clearly, he and Gu Muyin were on the same side in this regard.


    The ruins were relatively isolated, and each ruin had a different limit on the number of people. This was especially unfair to the people in the army.


    Unless one could summon the power of an army from afar after becoming a saint.


    However, it was impossible for them to send someone of that level in. If they sent someone in, there would be one less true expert outside. At that time, even if one of them had a little thought, the situation at this border would change.


    Therefore, they absolutely could not let Xu Bai in at this time. They all knew that if they let Xu Bai in, they would directly kill him with a knife.


    Xu Bai¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. He was about to speak, but he didn¡¯t expect King Shengyou to raise his hand to stop him.


    ¡°Good! This king agrees.¡± King Sheng You said indifferently.


    Xu Bai stopped and didn¡¯t say what he was going to say. His mind was racing.


    He was thinking about what he had just said. Although he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly agreed, when King Sheng You spoke, he gave him a look, meaning to let him calm down.


    In other words, there should be a contingency plan, but he agreed to it now as a stopgap measure.


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Bai Zhong said,¡± In that case, let¡¯s retreat first. We¡¯ll come back a day later. But let¡¯s be frank. If anyone dares to enter first, don¡¯t blame us for joining forces.


    King Sheng You and Gu Muyin didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that they agreed with this statement.


    Only then did everyone turn around and leave.


    On the way, Bai had not said a word. Even after arriving at the military camp, he did not say a word.


    As soon as he handed the reins to Chu Yu, King You Sheng walked over and patted Chu Yu¡¯s shoulder gently. At the same time, he gave Chu Yu a meaningful glance, indicating that he was coming over.


    Xu Bai nodded and followed silently. Soon, they entered the tent of King Sheng


    You.


    Before he could say anything, he heard footsteps behind him, followed by a middle-aged woman with a wooden box on her waist.


    Not only that, Chu Yu also walked in.


    Although the middle-aged woman was old, one could still see that she had been charming when she was young. There was a medium-sized wooden box on her waist. The wooden box was locked, and it was obviously very expensive. Chu Yu pulled the curtain shut and walked to Xu Bai. She winked at him.


    Xu Bai was stunned, not understanding what this meant.


    At this moment, King Sheng You said,¡± Let me introduce you. This is the


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Thousand-faced Female Thief. After I saved her, she has been working under me. She is good at changing her appearance. Using this ability, she has also made many contributions to Great Chu.¡±


    In the end, King Shengyou didn¡¯t forget to add,¡±¡±Next, we¡¯ll have to rely on her. ¡±


    Thousand-faced Female Bandit?


    Change his appearance?


    In an instant, Xu Bai understood what Sheng You King meant. Good heavens, this time he wanted to change the crown prince..

 Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Divine Heart Technique (8, 000)

    Chapter 666: Divine Heart Technique (8, 000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Wouldn¡¯t there be no problem if he used the method of changing his appearance to turn himself into another person?


    High, really high.


    Not only was he tall, but he was also extremely sinister. As expected of King Shengyou. He looked like a boorish man, but he actually had a lot of bad ideas in his stomach.


    However. Why was Chu Yu here?


    ¡°Could it be that Chu Yu is going in as well?¡± Xu Bai asked doubtfully.¡±


    Previously, he had learned that there was a certain number of people entering the ruins. The most important thing was to try to fill the upper limit.


    If Chu Yu had followed him in, it would have been the right thing to do.


    He thought that his guess was right, but before he could finish speaking, Sheng You King shook his head.


    ¡°This king won¡¯t let her go in. After all, if she goes in and you disappear, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±King Sheng You said slowly.


    ¡°I understand. You want her to pretend to be me, right?¡± Xu Bai was speechless.¡±


    The meaning was clear. If Xu Bai suddenly disappeared, it would arouse suspicion. Therefore, he had to let someone pretend to be Xu Bai. At least, it would not arouse suspicion.


    The most suitable person to impersonate Xu Bai was none other than Chu Yu. After all, she had lived with Xu Bai before, so she knew him very well.


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re indeed a prince. You¡¯re really meticulous in your thinking. I¡¯m really impressed. Since I, Chu Yu, am pretending to be me, who should I pretend to be?¡±¡±


    There was obviously nothing wrong with this plan. He could enter smoothly, so he was in a good mood.


    Especially when he thought of the progress bar inside, his mood became even better.


    King Sheng You pointed at Chu Yu, and it was obvious what he meant.


    Xu Bai¡¯s body stiffened and he said, ¡°I¡­ Pretending to be Chu Yu?¡±


    When he saw King Sheng You nod his head and clearly express that it was like this, his entire person was like a bolt from the blue.


    Chu Yu was unhappy. She tugged at Xu Bail s sleeve and said unhappily,¡±¡±What¡¯s so good about pretending to be me? Am I not pretty?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s actually quite good.¡± Xu Bai grinned.¡±


    In fact, it was normal to change one¡¯s appearance. It wasn¡¯t really a change. It was just a simple disguise. After entering, one could completely change back.


    King Sheng You coughed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, let¡¯s begin. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    As he spoke, he used the Thousand Faces Technique.


    In the next moment, his body shape and even his facial features were identical to Chu Yu¡¯s.


    Chu Yu¡¯s mouth was agape when she saw this. She circled Xu Bai twice and exclaimed in surprise,¡±¡±You even know this!¡±


    Not only Chu Yu, but even King Sheng You was shocked. He did not expect Xu Bai to know this.


    ¡°If you had only cultivated one thing, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be far from me now. ¡°Sheng You King said regretfully.


    Thousand-faced Female Bandit also saw this scene and could not help but cover her mouth.¡±This is the Thousand Faces Technique. Prince Xu is truly astonishing. ¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Can I fool anyone with this appearance?¡¯¡±¡®


    To be honest, he was still not confident. After all, the other two were on the same level as King You Sheng.


    He saw the other ¡®Chu Yu¡¯ doing the actions that Xu Bai was supposed to do. It was extremely strange.


    Especially Chu Yu, who was rolling her eyes.¡±lf Xu Bai turns into me and I turn into Xu Bai, then¡­ Aiya, it¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±


    She felt guilty and carefully looked around. When she saw that no one had noticed her abnormality, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    The Thousand-faced Female Bandit smiled and opened the wooden box beside her. She took out two masks from the box and handed them to Chu Yu and Xu Bai.


    ¡°There is indeed a problem with his appearance, but as long as he wears a mask, they shouldn¡¯t be able to tell. After all, I¡¯m a professional. If Prince Xu can change his body shape, then I don¡¯t need to do anything.¡±


    Xu Bai looked at the mask in his hand curiously.


    The mask was very smooth and didn¡¯t even have any facial features. It felt cold in his hand and had a good texture.


    After he put it on his face, he felt it squirming. Soon, he found a mirror and realized that he had already turned into Chu Yu.


    The Thousand-faced Female Bandit smiled and said,¡± This is an heirloom of our lineage. It can change into anything you want. It¡¯s very difficult for others to discover it. When the time comes, Prince Xu will have to return it to me.¡±¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Bai said.


    On the other side, Chu Yu had also put on the mask and turned into Xu Bail s appearance. However, her body shape did not change. She still had the same curvaceous appearance, which made her look very strange.


    The corners of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched. His gaze stopped at Chu Yu¡¯s magnificent chest and he said,¡±¡±You have to change your size. It¡¯s too big.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Thousand-faced Female Bandit said.


    Soon, Chu Yu left with the Thousand -faced Female Bandit.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, he had turned into Xu Bai from his body shape to his appearance.


    ¡°Yes, very good.¡± King Sheng You smiled.¡± In that case, even if they have the means to reach the heavens, they won¡¯t know my plan. They¡¯re dead for sure in this relic. ¡®¡±¡®


    As he spoke, Sheng You King waved his hand.


    ¡°You can leave first. Xu Bai stays behind. This king still has some things to say to him. ¡±


    Chu Yu and the Thousand-faced Female Bandit did not stop even after she said that. They left very quickly. Xu Bai could not help but feel a sense of novelty when he saw Chu Yu mimicking his walking posture and leaving..

 Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Divine Heart Technique (8, 000)

    Chapter 667: Divine Heart Technique (8, 000)


    Translator: 549690339


    This Chu Yu was quite good at imitating others. It seemed that she had observed her frequently.


    After the two of them left, King You Sheng looked at Xu Bai.


    He first explained some of the rules in the ruins, including how to get out.


    Actually, the method to come out was very simple. As long as the time was up, it would come out naturally.


    Every ruin had a time limit, and this was the only way to get out. Moreover, the time limit of each ruin was not fixed.


    After saying all this, King Sheng You finally spoke of the main event.


    ¡°This time, although you can enter, you still have to be careful. The main reason why I kept you here is to talk to you about the Nian God in the ruins.¡±King Sheng You¡¯s tone became solemn.


    Xu Bai nodded and waited patiently for the next words.


    The Mindfulness God was different from the strangeness. It was also a unique product of the ruins.


    These things had consciousness, and it was the consciousness of when they were alive. They lived according to the path of their previous life.


    However, as the ruins unfolded, they would gradually lose their rationality and eventually become terrifying existences.


    Of course, Xu Bai wanted to know about such a novel thing.


    King Sheng You didn¡¯t waste time. After explaining the uniqueness of the Mindfulness God, he added, ¡®¡±¡®The only thing you have to be careful of is not to kill these Mindful Gods when you meet them.¡±


    ¡°Contact?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    Why was it necessary to come into contact with such a strange thing?


    King Sheng You nodded and said,¡± That¡¯s right. You know, once you encounter the Mindfulness Gods, everyone who enters the ruins will want to come into contact with them because they still retain their rationality when they were alive. By coming into contact with them, you can understand what happened in the past and infer a lot of resources from them.¡±¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, realization dawned on him.


    If that was the case, it was indeed possible. After all, to be able to communicate with something with consciousness, one could obtain a lot of things.


    However, the danger involved was huge without even thinking about it, because you never knew when Nian Shen would lose his mind.


    Perhaps he was still communicating with you a second ago, but in the next second, he had already become a terrifying existence.


    ¡°This time, this king will send a portion of soldiers to follow them and fill up the quota to prevent them from being suspicious. ¡°Sheng You King continued.


    Xu Bai was still thinking about how to get some benefits from this, but when he heard this, his brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°Your highness, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take care of you inside.¡±


    Just by going in alone, he was free, but if he added the Spirit Ascending Army, he felt as if he was bound.


    King Sheng You shook his head.¡± You don¡¯t have to take care of them. They are also going in to find their own opportunities. You just have to follow your own ideas.¡±¡±


    Since he wanted to find the opportunity, he had to be prepared to leave his life behind. Obviously, King Sheng You had already made this preparation. The people he sent in were also to find the opportunity and would not hold Xu Bai back.


    ¡°I just need to do it my own way?¡±¡± What if I kill all the barbarians and the people of Great Yue State after I enter?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and smiled.¡±


    As soon as he finished his reply, the corner of King Sheng You¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill your own people, it doesn¡¯t matter if you kill your enemies. After all, once you enter that place, life and death are up to fate.¡± Xu Bai really did have this idea.


    Since they were all enemies, he would not care about the lives of others. Just like in a real battle, others would not show mercy just because of a word from him.


    When dealing with enemies, one must never be soft-hearted. Once they were soft-hearted, they would only be waiting for their own destruction.


    Ever since Xu Bai entered this circle, none of his enemies had ever walked out alive.


    He wasn¡¯t the main character in those novels, and he didn¡¯t have a main character halo to protect him. He couldn¡¯t do the stupid things that the main characters did.


    Especially in the ruins, where there was the mysterious Nian Shen, he could not let his guard down. Wouldn¡¯t leaving a few enemies by his side make things difficult for him?


    ¡°Could it be¡­Do you really want to go in and start killing?¡± Seeing Xu Baits current actions, You Sheng King already felt that what Xu Bai had said just now did not seem to be fake.


    Xu Bai recovered and said with a smile,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to my own people. I¡¯m not that crazy.¡±


    The corners of King Sheng You¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    Why did this kid give him a feeling that he was especially out of tune?


    However, thinking about it carefully, it would be very good if he could go in and slaughter the other two forces.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll inform you tomorrow. We¡¯ll rush over in the morning. ¡°King Sheng You said.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The time of the ruins was very accurate. If one could calculate it, there would definitely be no difference.


    Xu Bai nodded and agreed. Just as he was about to go back, he suddenly thought of something and turned around to ask, ¡°Your Highness, do you have any high-level mental cultivation techniques here?¡±


    King Shengyou was slightly stunned. He felt that Xu Bails angle was a little too big. They had just been discussing the ruins, and now it had become a mental cultivation method.


    However, after hearing Xu Bai¡¯s question, he seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten quite a lot of spoils of war from the battles here. I have a higher-level mental cultivation technique here. I¡¯ve sent the lower-level ones to Beijing..¡±

 Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Divine Heart Technique (8, 000)

    Chapter 668: Divine Heart Technique (8, 000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Xu Bai asked this question, King Sheng You was instantly reminded of his memory. He did have a mental cultivation technique here, but this mental cultivation technique was very strange.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bails eyes lit up as he said,¡± Your Highness, since you¡¯re keeping it, why don¡¯t you just give it to me? If you want something to exchange, I¡¯ll give you everything I have here. ¡®¡±¡®


    Mental cultivation method, this thing was what he lacked the most now. After


    all, there were two especially high-level skills that consumed a lot of his true essence energy.


    If he could increase the level of his mental cultivation method, then he could increase his overall strength. Using those two skills would also reduce the consumption.


    Of course, he still had to say it. After all, no one gave you anything for free these days. The things that were given for free were actually the most expensive.


    ¡°This king doesn¡¯t want you to give me anything. ¡°Seemingly not wanting Xu Bai to give him anything, King Shengyou turned around and walked to a cabinet. He rummaged through it and finally took out a book and handed it to Xu Bai.¡±However, with your merchant personality, you see everything very directly. How about this? This time, entering the ruins will be your reward in advance.¡±


    Xu Bai stared at the book in front of him with a burning gaze. Soon, he noticed the golden progress bar on the book.


    The speed was very slow, but compared to the saber manual and the lotus flower from before, this speed was slightly faster.


    Xu Bai was sure that it was something from the mortal evolution state, but he couldn¡¯t be sure if it was from the transcendent state.


    The mental cultivation method was extremely precious and rare. Now that there was one, Xu Bai didn¡¯t treat it as an outsider and put it away.


    He thought of what King Sheng You had said before and could not help but ask, ¡°Your Highness just said that this mental cultivation method is very special, what is it special about?¡±


    King Sheng You said,¡± The good things that this king obtained are all sent to the capital. After all, the border doesn¡¯t need any secret manuals or the like. However, this thing is very special, so this king has always kept it.¡±¡±


    ¡°If you want to take a look, feel free to read it. However, you must not cultivate it, because this is a book that invites gods to do things.¡±


    Xu Bai was still listening. When he heard this, he was stunned on the spot.


    A book to invite gods?


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out, especially since he didn¡¯t know the role of this profession.


    In his previous life, he had heard of this word, but he did not know what it was in this world.


    King Sheng You explained,¡± The so-called ¡®please god¡¯ means to attach something to the body to increase one¡¯s strength. However, no one knows what it is, including this profession.¡±¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this industry has already disappeared, and this book is the only one left.¡±


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    Invite a god?


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t even know what they were inviting. This was a little mysterious. After all, he didn¡¯t even know what this profession was, which added a little mystery.


    ¡°Is this profession extinct?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    King Sheng You shook his head.¡± This king doesn¡¯t know either. He just disappeared inexplicably and never appeared again.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t get the information he wanted. Even the King of Ascending Darkness didn¡¯t know about it. Xu Bai looked at the progress bar in his hand and pondered.


    A moment later, he had already figured it out. Since there was a progress bar, he would give it a try. With the cheat, perhaps he could discover many secrets after the fusion.


    They had talked about what they needed to talk about and obtained a secret manual. Xu Bai did not stay any longer. He turned around and prepared to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay in Chu Yu¡¯s tent tonight. After all, you¡¯re Chu Yu now. ¡°King You


    Sheng added.


    Xu Bai agreed. He did not return to his own tent but went to Chu Yu¡¯s tent instead. After he entered, he laid on Chu Yu¡¯s bed and flipped through the book again. He carefully checked the progress bar.


    He was really interested in this book about inviting gods, especially a mental cultivation method, which greatly increased his interest.


    If there was really something special about it, or if there were any disadvantages, it didn¡¯t matter.


    After all, this was only a mental cultivation technique and not any other skill. He did not have a way to use it. At most, he could fuse it with his mental cultivation technique. After learning it, he would not be able to ask for help without the corresponding skill.


    Fusion meant improvement. It also meant that he could use the Three Uniques of Sword and Saber and the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body more.


    No matter how one looked at it, it was beneficial to him.


    It was getting late, but Xu Bai couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He continued to study the progress bar.


    The next day.


    When the first ray of sunlight shone in, Xu Bai had already gotten up and followed King Shengyou¡¯s army to the Three Watch River that they had been to before.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He did not bring the first-grade puppet with him. Instead, he let it follow Chu Yu, who had turned into him.


    After all, his identity was different now. Therefore, he did not plan to bring the first-grade puppet into this operation.


    Three groups of people had already gathered at the Three Watch River, confronting each other. No one spoke, clearly waiting for the arrival of the ruins.


    Xu Bai turned into Chu Yu and waited patiently.


    Time gradually passed. After about an hour, something strange finally appeared in the surroundings..

 Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: The Statue in the Ruins (8000)

    Chapter 669: The Statue in the Ruins (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Above the Three Watch River, there was a sudden distortion in the air, as if there was a high temperature burning.


    The distorted air didn¡¯t last long. It only lasted for half an incense stick to burn before it slowly stopped.


    However, the surrounding soldiers scattered and did not approach the distorted position.


    When Xu Bai saw this scene, he felt that there was something above the river, but there was nothing there.


    It was a relic. The relic had quietly descended. Only people like them could feel it.


    No one went first, and the three forces sent out their own forces.


    No one knew how many people this ruin could accommodate.


    However, there was an extremely simple method, which was to keep entering until they could no longer enter.


    For the sake of fairness, the people of the three forces all lined up in three rows and entered the ruins at the same time.


    These people all went in from the weak to the strong.


    Xu Bai was at the front of the line. When he steDDed into the void in front of him, he felt a change in his vision. Then, he appeared in an unfamiliar environment.


    The surroundings were not as dark or gloomy as Xu Bai had imagined. Instead, it was filled with a gentle light.


    In the sky, warm sunlight shone down on the ground, dispelling the surrounding cold and making his body feel warm.


    Although this place was empty, it didn¡¯t give off any sense of evil. It was just like an ordinary wilderness. Xu Bai looked around and found that he had come to a mountain not far away.


    Looking up from here, the mountain was majestic and tall, towering into the clouds. The forest and grass in the mountain were dense, and the vitality was all in sight.


    The space behind him distorted, and the soldiers who entered from behind gradually appeared. Not only the soldiers of Great Chu, but also the soldiers of Great Yue and Barbarian Race had arrived.


    After the three forces arrived, they set up their own boundaries and were on guard against each other.


    After all, in a place like this, killing could happen at any time. No one would not be on guard.


    It was only because everyone¡¯s strength was equal now that there would not be any killing for the time being. Otherwise, it would affect the following opportunities. Otherwise, they would have already started fighting.


    Xu Bai turned around and found that the soldiers of the Great Yue State and the Barbarians were also looking at him.


    This group of hostile forces did not hide the killing intent in their eyes at all. It was as if they wanted to kill Xu Bai here and now.


    Xu Bai touched his face and suddenly realized why these people were so eager to kill him.


    He was wearing Chu Yu¡¯s appearance now, so the group of people in front of him must have other thoughts.


    As expected, just as he thought of these people in the Great Yue State, one of them walked out and drew his weapon.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s work together to destroy the people of Great Chu and kill the princess of Great Chu. At that time, we will definitely be able to make King


    Sheng You grieve.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many brothers have died in the hands of Sheng You Wang. There are mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Now is a good time to take revenge on him.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we should eliminate them first. With one less competitor, we can settle our scores.¡±


    The general who spoke had a long saber at his waist and a black spear on his back. Coupled with the cold armor, it made people feel a chill on their backs.


    The Ninth Prince of the Great Yue State had been killed by Chu Yu previously. Now, he finally got the chance. Everyone was the same here, and he knew that Chu Yu¡¯s secondary skill was the military formation technique. It was not the main skill.


    Therefore, if the two forces joined forces, they could easily kill him here. At that time, King Sheng You would definitely be heartbroken.


    As for revenge, he had said before that he would not care about life or death after entering this place.


    If they wanted to use this as as an excuse to retaliate, the Great Yue State would not back down.


    He had already explained the importance of the matter and the benefits. He thought that the barbarians would agree.


    As expected, after these words were said, the barbarian generals looked at each other. Then, they took out the weapons in their hands and surrounded all the soldiers of Great Chu.


    At this moment, the atmosphere became more and more solemn. At the same time, the strength of the army was also competing with each other.


    Xu Bai was the only one who was baffled. After stroking his chin. he suddenly


    said something that stunned everyone present.


    ¡°No one outside can see what happened here, right?¡±


    The Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race who were preparing to launch an attack were obviously stunned after hearing this. Then, the general who spoke first replied with a mocking tone.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Of course not. Why? You want to give yourself a way out, but are you afraid of losing face? Alright, take off your clothes now and let us play. Maybe you can find a way to live?¡±


    As soon as he said that, the soldiers of Great Yue and Barbarian all burst into laughter. At the same time, many of them looked at Xu Bai with inexplicable fervor.


    They also knew the culture of the Great Chu Country. They would rather die in battle than be cowards. However, they still had a glimmer of hope now. If the princess of the Great Chu Country could play with them, they would definitely feel extremely comfortable.


    ¡°Oh.¡± ¡± Yes,¡± Xu Bai replied indifferently. Then, he reached out and wiped his face. A human skin mask was wiped off and he stuffed it into his pocket.


    He could return this thing when the time came. According to his personality, he would have easily made it his own. However, this depended on the person. The Thousand -faced Female Bandit said that this was the most important inheritance treasure of the other party, so it was better not to scheme..

 Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: The Statue in the Ruins (2)

    Chapter 670: The Statue in the Ruins (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    The armor on his body was slightly loose. When Xu Bai was choosing it, it was also to prepare for the upcoming changes, such as now.


    The True Core Strength continued to flow in his body. Soon, Xu Bai¡¯s body began to change and became his own.


    This body shape was just right for the armor. Moreover, he was wearing the Sun and Moon Daoist robe inside, making it extremely comfortable to wear.


    His face gradually changed, returning to his original appearance.


    Everyone gasped and took a step back.


    The general who spoke first stuttered,¡¯¡±You¡¯re not Chu Yu, you¡¯re Xu Bai, you¡¯re the Bloody Butcher!¡±


    ¡°Blood your mother!¡± ¡± I was going to spare your lives,¡± Xu Bai scolded.¡± After all, you are still qualified to be cannon fodder and bait here. However, your provocation has made it unnecessary for you to live.¡±¡±


    That was what he had thought just now. After all, the ruins were filled with unpredictable dangers. If some people were left here, they could be cannon fodder or bait.


    Wasn¡¯t there a good saying? When you were being chased by a ferocious beast, what you had to do was not to run faster than the ferocious beast, but to run faster than your companion. That way, you would have a chance of survival.


    However, what the other party said at the beginning made Xu Bai feel that it was better for these scumbags to die.


    ¡°Get into formation! Formation! Fight it out with him!¡±


    No matter what, they were all people who had experienced hundreds of battles. The people present were only stunned for a moment before they quickly reacted. They all formed a military formation, wanting to fight to the death.


    They couldn¡¯t use more people here, but the military formation itself relied on numbers to maintain, and now it was enough.


    Of course, this so-called ¡± enough ¡± was just what they had imagined. They thought that the two forces combined should be enough to fight Xu Bai.


    However, they soon realized that they were very wrong.


    Normally, it was fine to make a small mistake, but in this place, making a mistake was equivalent to death.


    Xu Bai raised his right hand slightly and raised his index and middle fingers.


    Behind him, gold and grayish-white colors slowly appeared and intertwined.


    An extremely chaotic and terrifying atmosphere gradually spread. In just a moment, the surroundings were surrounded by Xu Bail s terrifying chaos, and Xu Bai was the center of this chaos.


    When this chaos appeared, everyone present was affected. Xu Bai was targeting the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race.


    They were the most affected by the chaos. Some of them who were not strong enough already felt dizzy. They even had the thought of raising their weapons and killing their companions.


    ¡°Army formation, rise!¡±


    Up until now, Xu Bai had already developed a terrifyingly strong killing intent. There was no room for him to ease up.


    The general of the Great Yue State shouted, and the battle formations of both sides suddenly appeared. With a huge pressure, they swept towards Xu Bai.


    He had thought that this move would at least be able to put a lot of pressure on the other party, but when the general accidentally saw Xu Bai¡¯s gaze, his entire body went numb.


    What kind of gaze was that!


    It was calm, but filled with killing intent. It was as if they were nothing but ants before the owner of these eyes.


    A deep sense of powerlessness emerged in his heart. When it overlapped with the chaos around him, the sense of powerlessness gradually magnified.


    However, the general did not seem to intend to wait for death. He pulled out the spear on his back and waited for the best opportunity.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Bai¡¯s lips curled up slightly.¡±¡±Are you ready? Unfortunately, the difference in strength will never be made up for by you.¡± As he spoke, Xu Bail s raised hand slowly moved from high to low.


    Even though it was just a flash in the air, the next moment, everyone present felt a heavy killing intent that continuously permeated the entire place, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    Xu Bai¡¯s voice was like a strange whisper that echoed throughout the entire arena. ¡°Just nice, I¡¯ll use you guys to test my new move.¡±


    The Three Absolutes of Sword and Saber- Slash!


    This was the only move he could use in the Three Uniques of Saber and Sword. He could use it to test its power.


    On the surface, it was just a finger drawing in the air, but as it did so, Xu Bai¡¯s body was enveloped in an extremely powerful saber intent in the next second.


    This saber intent was fusing with the Three Absolutes of Saber and Sword. In an instant, countless saber rays spread out from his hand.


    After the saber light spread, it suddenly bloomed like the stars in the sky. After experiencing the destruction of time, it exploded in midair.


    The dazzling light made it hard for people to open their eyes, and a sharp pain was spreading through the soldiers of Great Yue State and Barbarian Race.


    This was a sharp pain in his entire body and mind. As long as his body was still exposed to the air, he had already suffered the pain of Xu Bai¡¯s knife.


    The light that could stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun was gradually dissipating. When the light completely dissipated, the soldiers of Great Chu raised their heads and looked at Xu Bai¡¯s back with his hands behind behind his back.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Not far ahead, the barbarians of the Great Yue also lowered their heads and looked at their own bodies.


    The excruciating pain was still there, so much so that they could not even scream. After all, when a person¡¯s pain reached its limit, a similar mechanism would occur, making it impossible for them to scream out the pain.


    A general of the Great Chu State pulled out the weapon at his waist and prepared to charge forward.


    From his point of view, Xu Bails attack did not seem to have any effect, so they could not just surrender.


    However, before he could rush forward, he saw Xu Bai raise his right hand and wave it gently. This meant that they didn¡¯t need to go on stage or even participate..

 Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: The Statue in the Ruins (3)

    Chapter 671: The Statue in the Ruins (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    The general was puzzled because the scene in front of him was too strange. The sun-like light that erupted just now made him feel fear.


    However, he never expected that when everything dispersed, the two opposing forces would still be alive and well.


    ¡°Pa!¡± Xu Bai snapped his fingers.


    As the sound of the finger snapping rang out, the next scene caused the Great Chu soldiers who were watching the battle to silently take a step back. The fear in their eyes was obvious.


    It turned to ashes.


    Whether it was the Great Yue State or the Barbarian Race, the soldiers and generals who came in began to turn into ashes after this snap.


    The sky was filled with their ashes. They floated in the sky and soon drifted into the distance.


    Not a single person survived, not even a single horse. It was just a single slash, and its destructive power was terrifying.


    ¡°Gulp!¡±


    One of the Great Chu cavalrymen swallowed his saliva. Clearly, he had already been shocked. The sound of him swallowing his saliva seemed to be contagious, and it sounded out one after another, connecting together. In the eyes of the soldiers of the Great Chu State, Xu Bails back was abnormally terrifying.


    The chaos of gold and gray, as well as the group of people who had turned into ashes just now, made them deeply feel that the legends in the martial arts world were not fake. On the contrary, they had underestimated Xu Bai¡¯s strength.


    Terrifying, extremely terrifying!


    The scene was silent. It was only when Xu Bai looked at them that a leading general walked out.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The general was stunned, but he still said his name,¡±¡±l¡¯m going downstairs to pay my respects to Prince Xu!¡±


    ¡°Are you guys coming with me?¡± Xu Bai nodded.¡±


    He remembered that King Sheng You had said last night that these soldiers had their own opportunities to look for and might not necessarily be with him. ¡°We¡¯re going to other places to take a look. We won¡¯t be with Prince Xu.¡±¡±


    He only said this one sentence and did not say the rest. When King Sheng You found him that day, he had said one sentence to him.


    ¡°Xu Bai¡¯s fate is unique. The fate of his friends can withstand it, but you might not be able to. It¡¯s not a good thing to follow him.¡±


    As someone in the army, he didn¡¯t know what was so mysterious about fate, but since His Highness had said so, he naturally didn¡¯t dare to follow.


    In fact, if he had some brains and carefully calculated Xu Bail s friends, he would be able to clearly analyze that those people had terrifying fates.


    Yun Zihai was born prematurely, but he was gifted and had shocking talent.


    Liu Xu was not affected by the evil book and was even taken in by the Junior Sister of the Headmaster who had created the evil book.


    Wu Hua, the hope of the entire Buddhist Sect, could create a new Buddhist Dharma.


    Ye Zi, a disciple of the Heavenly Music Master, was also a person with extraordinary talent.


    According to King Shengyou, only these people would dare to stay by Xu Bail s side and be friends. If it was someone else who was not tough, they would have died long ago.


    Therefore, they did not dare to follow. They might as well look for opportunities themselves.


    Xu Bai said,¡± Alright, in that case, I won¡¯t stop you. I want to go up this mountain and take a look.¡±¡±


    He did not need to care about the person in front of him. He was happy to be free and unfettered. The mountain in front of him was the first thing he saw, so he was very interested.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Prince Xu any longer! ¡°Lou Ming bowed.


    After getting Xu Bail s approval, he left with his men.


    After the soldiers of Great Chu left, Xu Bai turned his gaze to the mountain in front of him.


    This mountain peak towered into the clouds and looked like it was surrounded by immortal qi. It gave people a feeling that the mountain was high and the water was long, and it was full of spirituality.


    Just by looking at it, it was a righteous scene. It would not make people feel that this ruin was filled with mysterious and unfathomable Nian Shen.


    ¡°Nianshen, secret manual, I¡¯m coming!¡± Xu Bai rubbed his hands together and stepped onto the mountain path excitedly.


    Walking on the mountain road, Xu Bai looked at the surrounding scenery while walking slowly, looking relaxed.


    There was no rush at all. He even looked at some of the small branches and corners carefully.


    His goal was to find the progress bar.


    Unfortunately, there was no progress bar along the way. Moreover, they walked deep into the mountain surrounded by immortal energy. The surrounding trees were dense, but there were no traces of birds and beasts.


    Fortunately, nothing unusual happened along the way. After walking for nearly an hour, Xu Bai stopped and looked at the scenery in front of him with a slight frown.


    Not far ahead was an open space, but there was a small Taoist temple on the open space.


    The Taoist temple looked old, but it had not fallen into disrepair. Instead, it had left traces of time.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The door of the Taoist temple was tightly shut and not locked. The paint on the two doors had peeled off a little, adding a sense of antiquity.


    Xu Bai did not rush forward. Instead, he used his divine soul. In the next moment, his divine soul covered the Taoist temple in front of him.


    Through his divine soul, he sensed that there was an old Taoist priest in the Taoist temple. He was holding a floating dust in his hand and sitting cross-legged on a futon, silently reading the Taoist scriptures.


    In front of the Taoist priest was a broken statue. Not far from the statue was a rectangular table. On the table were three yellow incense sticks and some fruits.


    The smoke of the yellow incense continued to swirl around. Accompanied by the old Taoist priest¡¯s silent recitation, everything seemed abnormally peaceful, making people unconsciously step into it..

 Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: The Statue in the Ruins (4)

    Chapter 672: The Statue in the Ruins (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai retracted his divine soul. Other than that, he did not sense anything else unusual. However, this was a relic.


    He guessed that the other party had yet to transform into a chanting god and maintained all kinds of living habits from when he was alive, so he was quietly reciting Daoist scriptures.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Xu Bai made up his mind and walked toward the Taoist temple.


    When he arrived at the gate of the Taoist temple, he knocked on the door gently. Before anyone could open the door, the door was opened by the force of his knocking.


    The Taoist temple was very small, and one could see the end at a glance. Behind the door was a small courtyard, and at the end of the courtyard was the main hall.


    The old Taoist priest was still sitting cross-legged on the futon. His back gave Xu Bai an unusually harmonious feeling.


    The yellow incense, the praying mat, the old Taoist priest, the Taoist scripture, and the surrounding smoke made it look like an ordinary Taoist temple.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought for a moment before walking over.


    Xu Bai¡¯s approach seemed to have disturbed the old Taoist priest. The old Taoist priest stopped chanting and slowly stood up, turning around.


    He had white hair and a youthful face, and his face was kind. Even though he was old, he did not have the slightest sense of terror. Instead, he had an ethereal aura.


    The old Taoist priest walked out step by step. Xu Bai then realized that the old Taoist priest seemed to be limping.


    The old Taoist walked from the main hall to Xu Bai for a while, panting heavily.


    ¡°Blessing Lord, do you want to offer incense?¡±The old Taoist priest performed a Daoist rite.


    Lord Blessing was the name that the Taoist temple used to address ordinary devotees. In this world, there were many names.


    Some called him ¡°Good Fortune and Longevity¡±, some called him ¡°Ten Good


    Believers¡±, and some called him ¡°Good Man¡± ,¡±Blessing Lord¡±, and ¡°Believer¡±.


    Usually, when familiar pilgrims knew their surnames, they would add their surnames when addressing them. For example, if the pilgrims ¡®surnames were ¡± Wang,¡± they would address them as ¡± Shanren Wang ¡± and ¡± Xinren Wang.¡±


    The Taoist priests addressed the people who gave property to Taoist temples as ¡°good people¡± and ¡°believers¡± respectfully as ¡°Merit Lord¡±. The Taoist priests called the believers who invited the famous and knowledgeable Taoist priests to perform rituals ¡°Zhai Lord¡±.


    However, Blessing Lord was a form of address for believers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust people,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±l just happened to pass by.¡±¡±


    ¡°Anyone who enters my Daoist temple is a believer.¡± ¡°Please follow me, ¡± said the old Taoist priest.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows. I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡±


    The old Taoist priest smiled slightly. He looked like an immortal, and people could not help but feel a sense of affinity.¡±lt¡¯s getting late and the mountains are barren. Wild beasts often pass by this mountain. I¡¯m worried that Lord Blessing might be in danger, so why don¡¯t we rest in the Taoist temple for the night?¡±


    Every word he said was filled with kindness, as if he was really trying to protect Xu Bai from being harmed by wild beasts.


    After thinking for a moment, Xu Bai nodded and said, ¡°In that case, thank you, Taoist priest.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say why he was here. He only said that he happened to pass by. Now that the old Taoist priest took the initiative to invite him and didn¡¯t refuse, he could take this opportunity to see what was so wonderful about this Taoist temple.


    ¡°Please.¡± The old Taoist priest raised his hand and led the way.


    Xu Bai followed behind, looking around from time to time.


    He had to pass by the main hall before he could reach the backyard. When he passed by the main hall, he subconsciously glanced at the worn-out statue and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°It seemed to have glanced at me.¡±


    Xu Bai keenly felt that the statue seemed to have glanced at him. Its eyes were cold, making his hair stand on end. However, when he looked carefully, the statue returned to normal. Everything that had happened before seemed to be an illusion.


    If it was an ordinary person, they might really think it was an illusion here.


    After all, it was smoky inside, and it was normal that they couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    However, Xu Bai was not an ordinary person. He could see it clearly. He clearly felt that someone had stared at him just now.


    Moreover, this kind of coldness and strangeness was completely different from the ethereal immortal energy here. It created a strong contrast and highlighted a trace of creepy terror.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t point it out directly, but continued to follow.


    The old Taoist priest limped and walked very slowly.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t rush him and just followed him slowly.


    After going around the front yard, there was the backyard. There were a few houses in the backyard. The houses were still dilapidated, but because they were often cleaned, the backyard and the houses did not look dirty.


    ¡°This Taoist temple is not small. The Abbey Dean is here alone.¡±Xu Bai asked casually.


    The old Taoist priest who was walking in front turned around and said, The Taoist temple is in the deep mountains, and there are no people in the daily life. The silver money is naturally not much, and there is no second mouth.¡± Xu Bai only nodded and did not continue speaking.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Not long after, the old Taoist priest brought Xu Bai to one of the houses and gently pushed the door open.


    Behind the door was a simple and quaint room. The furniture inside was still old and worn, but in his eyes, there was a simple and unique style that did not make people feel disgusted.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come and call you at dinner time,¡± the old Taoist priest said slowly.¡±


    Xu Bai agreed.


    He still remembered what King Sheng You had said. Before these people became Mindful Gods, he had to communicate with them as much as possible. This way, he might be able to find out more treasures. Therefore, Xu Bai acted like a real passer-by until now..

 Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: The Statue in the Ruins (5)

    Chapter 673: The Statue in the Ruins (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    The old Taoist priest left. Seeing that Xu Bai was not in the mood to talk, he did not stay any longer. When he left, he closed the door.


    Xu Bai looked at the clean and tidy chair. After sitting on it, he took out the Spirit Summoning Technique that King Shengyou had given him and silently read it.


    Since everything hadn¡¯t started yet, he would continue to check the progress bar.


    Time gradually passed, and the sun gradually set. Between day and night, the sky was already slightly dark.


    In this dim environment, a series of footsteps suddenly sounded.


    Xu Bai was checking the progress bar. When he heard the footsteps, he put down the book in his hand and walked to the door. He opened the door slightly and looked into the backyard.


    When the door was opened by a small gap, a gust of cold wind blew in, giving Xu Bai goosebumps.


    Through the crack of the door, Xu Bai saw a beam of moonlight shining down on the courtyard outside, illuminating the courtyard with a deathly white color.


    The sound of intermittent footsteps could be heard. The old Taoist priest was limping and carrying a large bag in his hand as he slowly walked to the backyard.


    The bag was very big, and it was very difficult for the old Taoist to walk. There was a rack in the corner of the courtyard, and on the rack, there were hooks made of iron wire.


    The old Taoist priest opened his pocket and took out strips of cured meat from it, hanging them on the iron wire.


    The cured meat was long and had been smoked until it was black.


    The old Taoist priest¡¯s leg was crippled. It took him a lot of effort to hang all the cured meat.


    After doing all this, he leaned against the wall and panted heavily. After a while, he slapped his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting old and useless. I almost forgot to call Blessing over for dinner.¡±


    After saying that, the old Taoist priest turned around and walked towards Xu Bai¡¯s room. Before he turned around, Xu Bai had already quietly closed the door.


    Sitting back on the chair in the room, Xu Bai thought about the scene just now.


    To be honest, other than the cold wind when the door was opened, there was nothing unusual. As for why there was meat in the Taoist temple, it was actually very normal.


    Daoist priests also needed to eat meat.


    There were many schools of Taoism, and some could even get married and have children, so it was not rare.


    ¡°But why do I feel that there¡¯s a sinister aura here, especially the statue in the hall. It did look at me.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and the old Taoist priest¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Blessing Lord, the food is ready. Please follow me out to eat.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai put away the secret manual on the table and went to the door. After opening the door, he nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The old Taoist priest turned around and limped to lead the way.


    Xu Bai followed behind him. Soon, the old Taoist priest brought him to another room.


    After the old Taoist priest pushed open the door, he lit the oil lamp and placed it on the table.


    The dim oil lamp flickered continuously, bringing in the only trace of light, illuminating the dark room with a rosy glow.


    However, as the oil lamp continued to shake, the shadows also flickered, giving off a sinister feeling.


    There were a few sets of chopsticks and a few plates on the table. Other than some vegetarian dishes, there was also a meat dish on the plate.


    ¡°The Taoist temple is very small, and there aren¡¯t many people usually, so the food is relatively simple.¡±The old Taoist priest turned his head and revealed an apologetic smile.


    At this moment, under the illumination of the oil lamp, the old Taoist priest¡¯s originally sage-like aura was gone, and there was a trace of gloominess.


    Especially this smile. The light and shadow of the oil lamp intertwined on his face, making his scalp tingle.


    Xu Bai smiled back.¡± We¡¯re out. It¡¯s fine to keep it simple. I don¡¯t mind.¡±¡±


    The old Taoist nodded repeatedly and limped to a seat. He then waved at Xu Bai and said,¡±¡±Blessing Lord, hurry up and come over to eat. These dishes won¡¯t taste good if they get cold.¡±


    Xu Bai sat opposite the old Taoist priest and picked up the bowl and chopsticks on the table, stirring them in the plate.


    The vegetables were just ordinary vegetables. They didn¡¯t look any different, but as Xu Bai stirred them, he stirred a strand of hair in one of the vegetables.


    His hair was long and black.


    If one were to discover a strand of hair while eating, it would affect one¡¯s mood.


    ¡®Why is there a strand of hair in here?¡± Xu Bai asked as he picked up his hair.¡±


    The old Taoist priest replied, ¡°It might be left behind by accident when I was cooking. Please don¡¯t eat this dish. ¡®¡±¡®


    But his hair is as black as ink,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± The Abbey Dean¡¯s hair is like silver.¡±¡®


    ¡°There will always be one or two black hairs, not all white. ¡°The old Taoist priest¡¯s eyes became slightly stiff.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai looked at her white hair and placed his chopsticks on another dish.


    This was the only meat dish. It was smoked meat, but there were some bones. It looked more like ribs.


    Under the light of the oil lamp, Xu Bai kept stirring with his chopsticks and soon stirred out a bone.


    The bones were very long, and the joints were still connected. There was some minced meat on them.


    Xu Bai picked up the bone and stared at the old Taoist calmly..¡¯¡±¡®Abbey Dean, can you tell me whether this is a pig¡¯s tail bone or a human finger?¡±

 Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: The Strange Ruins (1)

    Chapter 674: The Strange Ruins (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    As soon as he said this, the scene fell into a strange silence. A cold wind suddenly blew around them. The candles on the table swayed, causing the light and shadow to intertwine.


    In the light and shadow, Xu Bai saw that the old Taoist priest¡¯s face became more and more sinister.


    His eyes, in particular, no longer had the sage-like air of a sage. Instead, they emitted a cold light that sent chills down one¡¯s spine.


    In the light and shadow, Xu Bai picked up the bones with his chopsticks. They looked like human fingers, and the flesh on them was mixed with tendons and bones.


    Xu Bai did not move. After asking this question, he looked straight at the old Taoist priest in front of him, but his eyes became colder and colder. What bullsh * t pig¡¯s tail bone? The number of people who had died in his hands was as many as the hair on an ox. How could it not recognize this? This was obviously a human finger that had been smoked into bacon by this old Taoist priest.


    Recalling the old cured meat that the old Taoist priest had hung in the backyard, Xu Bai knew who the cured meat belonged to.


    The old Taoist priest didn¡¯t say a word. He stared coldly at the chopsticks in Xu Bai¡¯s hand.


    After a long time, he finally spoke slowly.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s human. Haven¡¯t people like Blessing Master eaten it before?¡±


    It was just a simple question, but the tone of the question was unusually calm. Coupled with the bone in Xu Bai¡¯s hand, it seemed a little strange.


    ¡°A person in the industry? Have you eaten before?¡±


    Xu Bai was sure that the old Taoist priest had not turned into a Mindfulness God yet. Otherwise, he would not be able to communicate with him.


    But why did he say such a shocking sentence in such a calm tone?


    ¡°Do people in the industry have to eat these?¡±Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    The old Taoist priest picked up his chopsticks and dug out a bone from the pile of meat dishes. He put it in his mouth and kept sucking.


    His cheeks were puffed up, and with his old face, he looked like an agile old monkey.


    ¡°How can we live if we don¡¯t eat? Blessing Lord, hurry up and eat. After you¡¯re done eating, rest early.¡±


    ¡°Ever since the great change in the world, the same kind is also a kind of resource.¡±


    ¡°I saw that Lord Blessing is a person in the industry, so I took out these good things for you to eat.¡±


    Every sentence was as calm as water, but the content of each sentence was shocking.


    Xu Bai put down his chopsticks and shook his not hungry.¡±


    A gust of cold wind blew past again. Xu Bai felt that someone was looking at him. When he turned around, he saw an empty backyard, but he was looking in the direction of the hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s that statue.¡±


    The feeling of being stared at was the same as the one he felt at the statue. Xu Bai guessed that it had something to do with the statue.


    Did the old Taoist priest not feel anything?


    It was too strange.


    Seeing that Xu Bai was not eating, the old Taoist priest brought the meat dish in front of him and ate it bit by bit.


    As he ate, he spoke vaguely.


    ¡°It seems that Lord Fu¡¯s life in the past was tough enough. He couldn¡¯t even bear to eat these good things in front of him.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± Since it¡¯s a good thing, the Abbey Dean is willing to share it with him. It seems that he¡¯s a generous person.¡±¡®


    He suddenly had a guess. This time period seemed to be at the end of the time period of the world¡¯s hegemony.


    When the ruins appeared, it included all the scenes at that time. Some were in front, some were behind, and no one could say for sure.


    The most important point that the old Taoist priest mentioned just now was that some people seemed to treat their own kind as resources. Resources were almost exhausted, and cannibalism was a living hell.


    Xu Bai pictured this scene in his mind.


    A plate full of meat was poured into the old Taoist priest¡¯s mouth in just a few mouthfuls. He chewed it randomly, not even letting go of the bones inside.


    Cracking sounds could be heard in the gloomy environment.


    The old Taoist wiped his oily mouth with his hand.¡±Of course, I am a kind person, but this meal is not free. Blessing Lord, if you don¡¯t eat meat dishes, you should eat more vegetables. Eat more so that you can be fair and fat.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old Taoist priest¡¯s expression changed.


    His oily mouth slowly opened, from the corner of his mouth to his ears. His mouth was filled with sharp teeth.


    Behind the old Taoist priest, two black shadows suddenly stretched out. The shadows kept twisting and turning into a bloody mouth, showing off in the air.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, how can you be so fat? This Penniless Priest doesn¡¯t have much food left, and it¡¯s not easy to see meat.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. This Penniless Priest must take good care of you so that your meat won¡¯t be dry.¡±


    ¡°Eat, eat, eat more!¡±


    The old Taoist priest mumbled as he put all the vegetables on a plate and brought it to Xu Bai.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He stood up, and the long mouth formed by black shadows behind him opened again. A stench came from inside.


    Xu Bai looked at the disgusting food in front of him and then at the long mouth. On the surface of the black shadow, he saw human faces.


    These faces were imprinted with pain and despair. They tried their best to break free from the black shadow and pull out black threads, but they could not break free.


    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten these before, haven¡¯t you?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡± The old Taoist priest lifted his robe and revealed his crippled left leg.


    ¡°You eat me, and I eat you. Isn¡¯t that normal? Look at this leg, it was eaten by my master. Unfortunately, I ate him before he ate me..¡±

 Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: The Strange Ruins (2)

    Chapter 675: The Strange Ruins (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    There was no flesh on his left leg. From the knee down, there was only a piece of dry bone.


    The long and sharp mouth formed by the black shadows was approaching, and the smell of blood was becoming more and more obvious.


    Xu Bai sighed.¡± Although you haven¡¯t become a Psyche, it seems that you can¡¯t communicate normally. Then you can die.¡±¡±


    Up until now, the old Taoist priest could still speak and did not turn into the mysterious and strange Nian Shen. This proved that the old Taoist priest was still in front of him.


    However, looking at the current situation, if he did not eat it, he was afraid that it would cause trouble.


    Was it edible?


    Of course not.


    The oil used in cooking didn¡¯t have to be lard. Eating this stuff might cause one to vomit out all their internal organs.


    Then he could only kill them.


    Gold and gray intertwined behind Xu Bai, covering the entire room. A chaotic aura gradually spread.


    When the old Taoist priest heard the word ¡°Nian Shen¡±, he suddenly froze on the spot.


    Then, he mumbled to himself, struggling.


    ¡°Nianshen¡­Nianshen¡­¡¯Am I dead? So that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯ve been dead for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Day and night, people were used to worship the statue, as if they were killed


    by the statue!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve worshipped you for my entire life, but you killed me!¡±


    The madness on the old Taoist priest¡¯s face became more and more obvious. There was a layer of inexplicable black gas that covered his face.


    ¡°If I die, why are you still alive? Blessing Lord, let¡¯s die together.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the clarity on the old Taoist priest¡¯s face completely disappeared and turned into endless madness.


    It was a strange madness.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a situation where Strange was irrational at all. It was completely crazy.


    This kind of madness could even trigger the surroundings, causing Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul to tremble slightly.


    Xu Bai no longer held back. The person in front of him had completely become a Nian Shen, so there was no need to hold back.


    In the next moment, a dazzling blade light bloomed between Xu Bai¡¯s fingers, illuminating the entire night sky in white.


    The old Taoist priest, who was about to pounce on him, suddenly froze in the middle of the saber light, like a wooden statue.


    Cracks appeared on the old Taoist priest¡¯s face, and his skin cracked and fell off like a clay fetus. In an instant, he turned into a handful of yellow soil and fell to the ground.


    The gloominess in the surroundings disappeared. Xu Bai waved his hand, and the sky changed and disappeared.


    A gust of cold wind blew past, and the old Taoist priest turned into yellow soil. He floated along with the cold wind and turned into ashes that filled the sky.


    The candlelight flickered in the room, but Xu Bail s face was as cold as ice.


    He felt the gaze from the statue again, but he did not go to the hall. Instead, he walked through every room.


    After searching for a while, he didn¡¯t find anything noteworthy. There wasn¡¯t even a progress bar.


    Standing in the backyard and looking at the cured meat hanging on the shelf, Xu Bai felt disgusted. The statue was staring at him again, as if there was something on him that attracted people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Since you want my life so badly, let me see what you are.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t walk directly to the hall. Instead, he slowly raised his right hand and pressed it gently against the hall in front of him.


    In the next moment, Xu Bai¡¯s hand burst out with a dazzling light. The hall in front of him turned into ashes, but the statue remained intact.


    Originally, Xu Bai was standing in the backyard. According to this position, the statue should have its back facing him.


    However, when the entire hall turned into ashes, the statue strangely turned around and faced him.


    Its body was worn out and its facial features were blurry. Although it was sitting cross-legged, the statue gave off a desolate and dilapidated feeling.


    After the entire hall was reduced to ashes, Xu Bai could feel the statue¡¯s gaze on him becoming more and more obvious. The cold feeling spread from his fingers and gradually spread throughout his body.


    ¡°I understand. You¡¯re also a Mindful God.¡±Xu Bai said slowly.


    There was nothing strange in the ruins, only the Mindfulness God.


    There was no other possibility for such a terrifying and evil state besides the Mindfulness.


    There were two Nian Gods in a broken Taoist temple. Although the Taoist temple was small, it was complete.


    As Xu Bai said this, the statue in front of him suddenly cracked.


    The cracks started from the top of the statue to the bottom.


    The crack was small at first, but when it appeared, the statue began to shake violently.


    The crack gradually widened, and from the middle, a perfect statue was cut in half.


    The statue that had been split in half fell to the ground, turning into rubble. In the place where the statue had originally been, there was a naked girl sitting cross-legged.


    Xu Bai looked at it with a clear gaze.


    There was no other reason. Although this girl was naked, she could not arouse any desire.


    The girl¡¯s skin was very fair, but other than that, there were terrifying wounds.


    These wounds were densely packed and covered his entire body. Moreover, they were all stitched up with threads.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After the originally terrifying wound was sewed up, it was like a disgusting earthworm. One look at it and one¡¯s scalp would go numb.


    The young girl maintained her closed eyes. There was also a wound on her forehead, and the stitches ran from the corner of her eye to her chin.


    At this moment, Xu Bai felt a chill spread throughout his body. Compared to the coldness just now, the temperature was so low that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. He raised his left hand and saw that a layer of frost had already appeared on it. ¡°What an evil thing.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s heart jumped.


    In the next second, his body was covered with golden and grayish-white patterns, giving him a unique demonic beauty..

 Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: The Strange Ruins (3)

    Chapter 676: The Strange Ruins (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Undying Demon Soul Buddha Body!


    The frost on his hand faded, and Xu Bails Refined Qi was rapidly disappearing.


    He was like an anxious guest, pouncing on the girl in front of him.


    ¡°Come on, hurry up.¡±


    The young girl finally opened her eyes, and in her eyes, there was no eyeball, but a piece of emptiness.


    When the girl opened her two empty eyes, the coldness around her became even more obvious. The ground was covered in thick ice, and it was snowing heavily.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stop. He raised his palm and gently traced the trajectory.


    Behind him, gold and grayish-white colors continuously intersected. The chaos brought with it the three ultimate skills of the sword and sword, and it arrived in an instant!


    Frost rose to block the dazzling saber light with shocking destructive power. For a moment, it actually stopped the saber light for a moment.


    However, it only stopped for a moment.


    Under the terrifying saber light, the girl was gradually devoured by the saber light and turned into a pile of ashes.


    Xu Bai withdrew the Heaven Transformation, and the patterns on his body gradually disappeared.


    He let out a long breath. If he didn¡¯t have the Three Absolutes of Blade and Sword and the Indestructible Devil Soul Buddha Body, he could have won today¡¯s battle, but it wasn¡¯t an easy victory. Fortunately, he had these two skills, so he won easily.


    The girl who was completely naked did not have any expression even at the moment of her death.


    This was a Mindfulness God, not a human at all.


    The statues around him disappeared, and the feeling of being watched disappeared.


    Xu Bai thought to himself, What exactly happened here?¡±


    After entering the Taoist temple, everything became strange. There was a man-eating old Taoist priest and a young girl Nian Shen hidden in a statue.


    Xu Bai frowned and connected all the threads. However, without any extra clues, he could only make a guess.


    The people here, even if they hadn¡¯t become Deities, were probably no longer the people they used to be.


    Just as the old Taoist priest had said before, there were many places in the world that must have been cannibalistic due to the lack of resources. In other words, the environment he was in now should be like a scene of hell on earth.


    ¡°This is only one of the mountains. Perhaps after I finish exploring this mountain, if the time for returning the ruins is not up yet, I can go to other places to take a look.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai made up his mind. He searched the Taoist temple again. After confirming that he couldn¡¯t find it, he walked out of the area and continued to walk up.


    Today, he wanted to see what kind of strange things were in this mountain, as well as those consciousnesses, and whether he could find the progress bar.


    Therefore, he had to finish touring this mountain first before looking for other places.


    Because it was already late, there was only sporadic moonlight shining down. The mountain road was hidden in the darkness, faintly discernible.


    The surrounding forest was blown by the wind, making a rustling sound. In this quiet and uninhabited mountain, it was as if someone had walked past and touched the leaves.


    If an ordinary person were to walk here in this lightless environment, they would definitely be frightened to death.


    Xu Bai¡¯s footsteps were light, but his divine soul had been covering the surroundings. Once there was any change, he would be able to react immediately.


    As he walked, Xu Bai suddenly stopped. He sensed something unusual ahead. With the senses of his soul, he saw a person lying on the ground in the dense forest ahead.


    This person was dressed in tattered clothes and was fat, like a round ball.


    His eyes were tightly shut, and a satisfied smile hung on his oily face.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    In such an environment, there was a person in tattered clothes sleeping, and he was so fat.


    This kind of person was obviously abnormal. How could a person dressed in rags be so fat that he looked like a ball?


    ¡°Another person who hasn¡¯t become a Nianshen.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He lifted his feet and walked in that direction. After walking for about half an incense stick¡¯s time, he arrived at the location he had sensed earlier.


    There was only an empty space in the forest. The fat man was still sleeping on the ground. He didn¡¯t wake up until Xu Bai came closer.


    Xu Bai walked around the man and finally spoke.


    ¡°Wake up, the sun is out.¡±


    When the fat man heard the sound, he still did not wake up. He turned his body and went from lying on his back to lying on his side.


    Its ball-like body swayed due to this movement, looking like a mountain of meat.


    Xu Bai frowned and kicked the fat man, leaving a footprint.


    When his foot landed on the fat man¡¯s body, Xu Bai felt a huge rebound and took a step back.


    ¡°As expected, he¡¯s not simple.¡±


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and thought to himself.


    To be able to make him take a step back, this fat man¡¯s defense was a little high.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Because of Xu Bail s kick, the fat man finally woke up. He opened his blurry eyes and rubbed them with his hands. When he saw Xu Bai, he sat up with a puzzled expression.


    He was very agile. Even though he was fat like a ball, his movements were still extremely swift. Coupled with his spherical body, he gave off the feeling of a flexible fatty.


    ¡°Eh? Why was there a person in the depths of the mountain?¡±The fat man didn¡¯t lower his head. He just rubbed his stomach subconsciously. The shoe print on the stomach that Xu Bai had kicked was rubbed away.


    ¡°I came to the deep mountains alone and got lost. May I know how I should address you, brother?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    ¡°My name is Carving.¡± The trevally seemed to have suddenly remembered something, and its eyes widened in disbelief, ¡®¡±¡®That¡¯s not right, you came up from below, how could you come up? There¡¯s a cannibal old Taoist priest there..¡±

 Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: The Strange Ruins (4)

    Chapter 677: The Strange Ruins (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Man-eating old Taoist priest?


    Xu Bai already knew that this person was familiar with the things in the mountains.


    To be able to say the name of the man-eating old priest meant that he knew about the Taoist temple.


    However, he did not say anything else and made up an excuse.


    ¡°The abbot of the Taoist temple asked me to stay for the night, but I saw that it was still early, so I didn¡¯t stay and left directly.¡±Xu Bai sighed and pretended to be unlucky.¡±¡±Who would have thought that the sky would turn dark so quickly that I would lose my way. Brother Ju, can you help me? I really can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    The scad stretched out its palm the size of a palm-leaf fan and rubbed its fat face, muttering,¡±¡±Strange, strange. The old Taoist priest eats human flesh every day. How could he let go of such a delicacy?


    However, this muttering did not last long. With just one or two sentences, the trevally quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°What line of work are you in?¡±


    ¡°I am a martial artist.¡± Xu Bai knew that the other party knew that he was a professional, so he didn¡¯t find it strange. After all, the old Taoist priest also knew about it, so he just randomly named one.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The treant quickly got up.¡± It¡¯s getting late. I don¡¯t dare to walk around at night. Why don¡¯t you go to my place? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t eat people. You can just stay at my place for a night. It¡¯s much easier to walk on the mountain road during the day.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai was still worried about how to break the situation. After hearing this, he nodded and agreed.


    The trevally didn¡¯t say anything else. It shook its fat palm and walked like a rolling ball, leading the way.


    Xu Bai followed behind. His nose twitched and he sniffed the air.


    He found that there was a disgusting fishy smell on the trevally, as if it had caught a boat of fish at sea and these fish had died for a long time.


    However, he didn¡¯t show it and followed behind silently.


    With the fat trevally leading the way, they soon arrived at a dilapidated house.


    The trevally raised its fat palm and pushed open the door in front of it.


    A gust of wind blew past, bringing with it a disgusting fishy smell.


    Xu Bai looked around and found that the courtyard behind the door had been dug up by many people. There was water in the pits, and there were some agile fish swimming in the water.


    ¡°I went out to look for fodder to feed the fish tonight. I didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep on the way. Fortunately, I fell asleep. Otherwise, your journey today would be difficult.¡±


    The trevally said as it led the way.


    ¡°However, you are really lucky. That old Taoist priest didn¡¯t even let his daughter off. He imprisoned her in the statue and maintained the incense to lure ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Hidden in the statue?¡± Xu Bai was interested.¡¯


    Of course, he still remembered the young girl who was hidden in the statue.


    So now that this topic was brought up, he subconsciously asked.


    The trevally stopped and turned around, a look of regret on its fat face.¡±His daughter is a poor person. She is sealed in a statue and has an unusual attraction to ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°After the old Taoist priest lured the people over, he fed them until they were white and fat. Before killing them, he threw them into the statue and did something with her daughter before killing them to make bacon.¡± The things they did, what they were, were definitely indescribable.


    ¡°Why do I have to do something?¡± Xu Bai said.


    A hint of regret appeared on his face.¡± Don¡¯t you think you should pay a price for a dead person entering a statue? If you don¡¯t do this, the old Taoist priest won¡¯t have long to live. ¡®¡±¡®


    ¡°Sigh, what a pity. When her daughter was alive, she was really handsome. At that time, I even went over to propose marriage, but after I mentioned it, her daughter died.¡±


    Other than regret, there was no other emotion in her voice. Moreover, it was only regret that she did not succeed in the marriage proposal.


    Cheng didn¡¯t continue. He took Xu Bai to a room and pushed the door open. Then he added,¡±¡±You can stay here for the night. I¡¯ll take you away tomorrow morning. Oh right, don¡¯t run away secretly. There are many strange things in this mountain.


    After saying this, the jack didn¡¯t seem to want to have too much communication with Xu Bai. It turned around and left.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else. After closing the door, he lit the oil lamp on the table.


    Compared to the Daoist temple, the layout of this place was much worse.


    There was a bed, a table, and a chair.


    Xu Bai calculated the information in his mind. The most important thing was the information about this fat man.


    However, after calculating for a while, there were no clues.


    After thinking for a while, Xu Bai raised his index finger and drew a line in the air.


    A golden compass appeared and spun in the air.


    Feng Shui counts!


    This time, he wanted to test his luck.


    As his True Core Strength surged, the needle on the compass began to spin crazily. In an instant, a feeling of uneasiness circled in Xu Bails heart.


    Fierce!


    Great misfortune!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Not only that, but the frantically spinning needle showed that Feng Shui could not be calculated.


    ¡°I knew there was no free lunch here.¡±Xu Bai waved his hand to disperse the golden compass. He then took out the Heart Asking Technique from his chest pocket and continued to check the progress bar.


    He did not panic at all. Since he had already fallen into the trap, he would adapt to the situation. As the saying went, he would deal with the situation as it came.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and Xu Bai was getting more and more engrossed in the progress bar.


    The golden progress bar was slowly increasing..

 Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: The Strange Ruins (5)

    Chapter 678: The Strange Ruins (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but when the progress bar in front of him reached one-tenth, he suddenly raised his head and put the Spirit Summoning Technique into his pocket.


    Something was wrong, something was not right at all!


    Although his awareness of time had become faint after coming to this place, he could use the progress bar as a reference.


    After so long, why was it not daytime yet?


    Through the window, one could see the mottled light and shadow. It was the traces left by the moonlight. It was still late at night.


    Xu Bai frowned and walked to the window. He opened it a crack and looked into the backyard.


    Outside the window, in the big pit in the backyard, the surface of the water was glistening. Under the moonlight, the shadows of fish were swaying inside.


    Through the gap, the mouth could clearly see a spherical figure walking around in the backyard.


    At the intersection of each waterhole, there were crisscrossing paths.


    The trevally was walking on these paths without holding anything in its hands.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai was puzzled.¡±lt¡¯s really evil to not sleep in the middle of the night and walk around the courtyard.¡±


    He indeed felt that it was strange, especially now.


    Under the moonlight, the trevally¡¯s eyes carried a trace of inexplicable emotion, and cold sweat oozed out of its forehead.


    Xu Bai looked at the moon in the sky. When he entered the house before, the moon was still in that position. Now, it was also in that position, as if it had not changed.


    In other words, after he entered this mountain, time seemed to have stopped when night fell.


    There was no day, it was always night.


    ¡°The ruins should be a reappearance of a certain period of time. It seems that it will be fixed at that time.¡±Xu Bai pondered.


    It was really too strange. From the beginning of the man-eating old Taoist priest to the ball-like fat man in front of him, there was an inexplicable strangeness.


    Especially now, when night still existed and day had yet to arrive. A new layer of shackles was added to the fog.


    The trevally walked a few steps and finally came to the furthest waterhole. It slowly squatted down.


    With his body size, it was very difficult for him to squat. All the fat on his body was shaking.


    The fat on his abdomen was especially thick. The wrinkles hung down and covered his entire leg, making him look like a ball without legs.


    His legs were covered by the folds of his fat. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was suddenly two inches shorter, it would be hard to tell if he was standing or squatting.


    The scad looked at the puddle in front of it, especially the live fish in it. It suddenly reached out and grabbed one of them.


    Then, like a savage, he put the fish into his mouth.


    That mouth was especially big. After the fish was stuffed in, the fish jumped inside, and its cheeks puffed up.


    The trevally acted as if nothing had happened. Its teeth moved up and down, making a hair-raising creaking sound that was especially obvious in the dark night.


    Blood slowly flowed from the corner of his mouth, dripping down his chin into the water and spreading on the surface.


    He didn¡¯t even spit out the fish¡¯s internal organs and bones. As his throat rolled, a big lump appeared and he swallowed it in one gulp.


    ¡°Eat it raw?¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    It was another strange guy. The people inside seemed to have gone crazy.


    In the yard, after eating a live fish, the scad rubbed its stomach and revealed a satisfied expression.


    His words echoed in the courtyard.


    ¡°Sigh, one snack a day. If you eat too much, you won¡¯t be able to keep up with the speed of production. When you don¡¯t have food to eat, you¡¯ll have to find someone to fight.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, the number of graves in the mountains is getting lesser and lesser. I¡¯m almost full. How can I afford to raise this spiritual fish when the time comes?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not think about this anymore. Let¡¯s feed enough for today!¡±


    Although her voice was very small, Xu Bai heard her clearly.


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    Spiritual fish?


    It seemed that the fish in here were not ordinary. This fatty actually treasured them so much that he only ate one every day.


    Moreover, if he did not hear wrongly, this fatty had said that he was almost full and that the number of graves on the mountain was decreasing.


    Could it be that this fatty went out every day to look for a graveyard and then look for food there?


    What they ate was self-evident.


    The spiritual fish might be good for Fatty, but he had to eat the things in the graveyard.


    Most importantly, he said that if they couldn¡¯t find food, they wouldn¡¯t be able to feed these spiritual fish.


    How could he feed them?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t think too much about it and continued to watch. Because the trevally had just said that it would be fed today, he was very curious about what the feed was.


    After saying this, the trevally stood up with some difficulty, and the fat on its body shook again.


    The folds formed by the fat piled up layer by layer.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After the trevally stood up, it reached out and dug through its collar, pulling out a dagger with great difficulty.


    Upon closer inspection, it was not a dagger made of any metal, but a curved rib bone. The edge of the rib bone had been polished very sharp, reflecting a pale white under the moonlight.


    ¡°Phew¡­ He was so afraid of pain, but he had to eat the spiritual fish.¡±The trevally let out a long sigh. Then, he grabbed one side of his fat and lifted the rib in his hand.


    Pfft¡­


    The sound of tearing rang out, and blood splattered everywhere..

 Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Really? I Don’t Believe It (1)

    Chapter 679: Really? I Don¡¯t Believe It (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The bone knife cut into the fat, and blood splattered everywhere.


    The bright red blood spread in the water. Before it could completely spread, the spiritual fish in the water seemed to have smelled the most delicious food in the world. It quickly wagged its tail and rushed over like the wind, devouring the drop of blood.


    There was a bloody scar on the scad¡¯s stomach. He held his own meat in his hand and used the bone knife to cut it, cutting it as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. The cut meat fell into the puddles one by one.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The surface of the water began to shake violently, and water droplets kept jumping up and down. Those spiritual fish fought to be the first to fight, squeezing in front and behind, fighting for it.


    The trevally walked from the furthest to the nearest. The scar on the meat in its hand had already disappeared. It had already scabbed over and no more blood was flowing.


    He moved the meat on his stomach and covered the wound with the fat. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no tomb anymore, but I want to use meat to raise these spiritual fish. Am I going to become a person like the old Taoist priest and really kill people and eat meat?¡±


    The trevally sighed as it turned its head, its eyes hidden in the fat staring in Xu Bai¡¯s direction.


    Through the hazy darkness, Xu Bai knew that the other party had discovered him.


    The scene in front of him was extremely strange. It was the first time he had seen someone raise fish with his own meat. The evil energy in it made people panic when they saw it.


    However, now that he had been discovered, it was not a big deal. He just had to go out and take a look to see what this guy was up to.


    Xu Bai closed the window and opened the door.


    The trevally didn¡¯t leave. It was still guarding the spot, staring at Xu Bai who had just walked out.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not sleeping at night, but you¡¯re peeping at me raising fish. Do you know that this is a very disrespectful thing for us fishermen?¡±


    Fisherman?


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin with his fingers. It sounded like a profession, but now he realized that the fat man in front of him did not seem to be hostile to him.


    Whether it was when she first discovered him or when she spoke to him now, there was no hostility in her words. It was as if they were chatting normally.


    ¡°I heard some noise outside in the middle of the night, so I couldn¡¯t help but take a look out of curiosity.¡±Xu Bai put down his hand and smiled.¡± Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you in any way. However, judging from the way you feed the fish, it seems that if this continues, even if you have all the meat on your body, it won¡¯t be enough to feed you.¡±¡±


    The trevally fell silent.


    That fat face had a touch of sadness, as if he had recalled a painful memory and had fallen into a dilemma.


    He raised his hand and hammered his head hard. The sound of the hammer echoed in the night.


    His hair was disheveled by his hammering, fluttering in the wind.


    ¡°I know, but what can I do?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t learn from them to eat people. After eating people, am I still human?¡±


    ¡°I can only go to the graveyard to look for the bones, absorb the energy in the bones, and feed the fish with my own flesh.¡±


    The trevally¡¯s legs went limp and it fell to the ground. Its eyes became blank as it muttered to itself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can last. Maybe when I can¡¯t feed them anymore, I¡¯ll become one of those man-eating monsters.¡±


    ¡°This world is too difficult, too difficult. Some people are persevering, but it¡¯s all very difficult.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for me to be like them. Sob, sob, sob¡­¡¯


    At the end, the trevally curled up its fat body and lay on the ground, crying in pain.


    This cry was like the cawing of a night crow, unpleasant and ear-piercing.


    The spiritual fish in the puddles popped their heads out of the water and stared in Xu Bai¡¯s direction with their bright eyes.


    In the eyes of the strange fish, the moonlight shines down, reflecting the cold light.


    Xu Bai circulated his True Core Strength, and demonic patterns covered his entire body.


    Something was wrong.


    Just a moment ago, when those fish stared at him, he felt a bone-chilling coldness.


    Looking back at the ground, the trevally was still crying, but its cries were getting softer and softer.


    When the cries were so weak that they could not be heard, the trevally raised its head. The tears in its eyes were blood-red.


    ¡°Can you help me?¡± ¡± I don¡¯t want to go on like this,¡± the trevally said.¡± I don¡¯t want to become a complete cannibal for resources.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just as he had expected, these people had changed for the sake of resources. They had become crazier and more desperate.


    Everyone here had a problem, including the trevally in front of him.


    ¡®What do you want me to help you with?¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said.


    The trevally climbed up from the ground with both hands and feet, a hint of madness in its eyes.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone, and I don¡¯t want to harm you either. My spiritual fish can replace resources. As long as it can continue to reproduce like this, we won¡¯t lack resources.¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± ¡°You mean you want to share the spiritual fish with me?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    Of course, I will give you half of the spiritual fish. This way, even if we have fewer resources, we won¡¯t die because of them. But you have to give me something.¡¯¡±¡®


    As he spoke, he was slowly approaching Xu Bai. With every step he took, the fat on his body shook, looking like a huge mountain of meat rolling.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes gradually became calm as he asked,¡±¡±What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Really? I Don’t Believe It (2)

    Chapter 680: Really? I Don¡¯t Believe It (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Your bones!¡± The trevally licked its lips and revealed a greedy look in its eyes.¡±l¡¯ve tried, I¡¯ve tried many times. Look at these things.¡±


    He quickly turned around and ran to a house. With both hands on the house, the house collapsed in an instant.


    The trevally continued to rummage through the ruins, and pieces of human skin were dug out by him, falling to the ground.


    He explained in detail while showing it to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Look at these. They are all ordinary people¡¯s skin. After their bones were removed, there was no way to rely on spiritual fish to mend them.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking that if it was someone in the industry, the spiritual fish would be able to replenish his body. This way, I would have a perfect plan.¡±


    ¡°You asked me to break your bones. After I eat your bones, I¡¯ll feed the spiritual fish. When it matures, we¡¯ll split it in half. Your bones can also grow back.¡± The trevally¡¯s eyes became more and more crazy, and its greed became more and more abundant.


    Xu Bai looked at the hundreds of human skins and said coldly,¡±¡±ls this your so-called cannibalism?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect such a dirty thing to be hidden in such a shabby house.


    Compared to the old Taoist priest¡¯s straightforwardness, the fat scad in front of him looked even more sinister.


    Hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, Ju shook his hand in fear and began to explain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat their flesh, nor did I kill them. I just used them for experiments.


    ¡°But the bodies of ordinary people are too fragile. After they died, I only fed them to the spiritual fish.


    ¡°I even kept their skins and used incense to worship them every day and night. If they knew that they could die for the sake of resources, they would be very proud.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you solve it yourself? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to help you?¡± Xu Bai said.¡¯


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± ¡± I have a new method now,¡± the trevally said quickly.¡± Let¡¯s cooperate. As long as we cooperate, we can survive in this resource-exhausted world.¡±¡±


    He gave Xu Bai a fawning smile as if he was asking him to cooperate.


    More and more spiritual fish poked their heads out of the waterholes, and the cold light in their eyes became more and more intense. It was as if they would jump out of the waterholes and tear Xu Bai into pieces in the next second.


    Xu Bai raised his right hand, and gold and grayish-white colors intertwined behind him.¡±l think you should just die.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the expression of the originally fawning Jack changed. It became gloomy and strange. His eyes became endless madness.


    The trevally walked quickly towards Xu Bai and said as he walked.


    ¡°I gave you a chance. I gave you a chance to be rich together, but you didn¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tie you up and take your bones every day. Then, I¡¯ll feed you spiritual fish.¡±


    Don¡¯t worry. When you taste the benefits, you will thank me because I¡¯ve allowed you to survive in this world where resources are exhausted. This is the greatest benefit! ¡±


    As the trevally moved forward, the spiritual fish in the waterhole finally moved.


    The spiritual fish jumped out of the puddle one after another and drew beautiful trajectories in the air. However, they did not fall into the puddle again. Instead, they were like ancient photos that were fixed in the air.


    Babies, catch him. This way, you¡¯ll have food too.¡±The trevally turned its head and said to the spiritual fish.


    Before he could finish his sentence, a terrifying light suddenly erupted not far in front of him.


    The saber light was like a scorching sun, burning thousands of miles away.


    Gold and grayish-white were faintly discernible in the saber light. The chaotic aura intensified the terror of the saber light.


    Before the trevally could even react, it was drowned by the saber light.


    There were no screams, no cries of pain. Everything was as calm as water.


    In the midst of the blade light, the trevally turned into yellow dirt, and finally, the yellow dirt turned into ashes and disappeared into the sky.


    However, Xu Bai did not stop. He turned his head and looked at the spiritual fish that were frozen in the air. He slowly said, ¡°So, you are the real Mindfulness Gods.¡±


    In the air, the spiritual fish¡¯s eyes glowed with a strange light. As Xu Bai turned around, these fish soared into the sky and kept blending in the sky.


    Each fish collided with each other and turned into a ball of dark red flesh and blood. The flesh and blood did not fall off, but continued to fuse.


    The fused flesh and blood formed a human body. From Xu Bail s angle, this person was exactly the same as the trevally just now, except that there was no skin, only flesh and fascia.


    There was no emotion in the eyes of the Spiritual Fish Divine Thought. There was only a madness that made one¡¯s hair stand on end, as if it wanted to devour all rationality.


    It raised its fleshy, skinless palm and slapped Xu Bai hard.


    Behind the Spiritual Fish Mindfulness God was a huge mountain of human heads.


    The human heads were connected by bones, and each of them had the same madness on their faces.


    They opened their mouths and let out soundless roars. Following the palm strike of the Spiritual Fish Divine Thought, they pressed down on Xu Bai.


    Flesh Palm, Human Head Mountain.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When the two were combined, Xu Bai felt a sense of oppression with his current strength.


    He did not let his guard down. He slowly raised his right hand and slashed across the sky.


    The Three Absolutes of Sword and Saber- Slash!


    The destructive power of the saber was shocking, and it could shatter the heavens and split the earth.


    The earth was shaking, and the blade light turned the entire night into day. Within the blade light, the Spiritual Fish Nian Shen¡¯s fleshy palm was gradually turning into ashes, and the following human head mountain was pressing down fiercely..

 Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Really? I Don’t Believe It (3)

    Chapter 681: Really? I Don¡¯t Believe It (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Even if he had killed Xu Bai, only half of his head had been destroyed. The remaining half, with a wail and a strange feeling, smashed fiercely onto Xu Bai¡¯s body.


    Xu Bai felt a great pressure on his entire body, and at the same time, pain came from all the bones in his body.


    This mountain of human heads was actually drilling into his flesh and blood. Its goal was actually to seep into his bones and eat them.


    The patterns on its skin became brighter and brighter, and the mountain of human heads let out miserable wails. The deeper it seeped into the mountain, the more it gradually turned into ashes.


    ¡°You want to eat me, but you don¡¯t have the teeth.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s face was calm, but the Real Essence Energy in his body seemed to be burning under the scorching sun, evaporating at an unbelievable speed.


    He raised his right hand again and hacked at the mountain of human heads.


    The dazzling saber light appeared again, and the sky fell into a white light again.


    The remaining mountain of heads was gradually disappearing. After the last head disappeared, everything fell into silence. Under the moonlight, Xu Bai had his hands behind his back and his expression was indifferent.


    He did not let his guard down just because he had solved a big problem, because he heard a series of tinkling sounds in his ears.


    He turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw a dozen people walking slowly toward the door.


    The person in the lead was dressed in white clothes. He held a bell in his hand and shook it as he walked closer.


    They were wearing tall hats, and their faces were painted with red paint.


    ¡°Strange things are happening one after another. It seems that they don¡¯t want me to rest.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He didn¡¯t put away the Heaven Changing Spell, and he didn¡¯t use the patterns on his body and the Chop Man again. The True Core Strength in his body was recovering rapidly.


    The current situation was that he was alone and facing the mysterious Nian Shen, he had to be vigilant.


    The people ringing the bells formed a long line and didn¡¯t stop until they reached Xu Bai.


    At this moment, Xu Bai realized that the people in front of him were different.


    To be precise, other than the person who led the team at the beginning, there were paper people behind them.


    There were no facial features on the paper figurine, and its entire body was pale. Even its clothes were not drawn on, and it was just a crudely made body.


    This kind of feeling made people feel as if it was done in a hurry.


    The only thing that was slightly exquisite was that these paper figurines had strange oil paint patterns on their faces.


    As the person leading the way shook the bell, the group of paper figurines walked in unison, and their bodies emitted a cold feeling that made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Paper people?


    Xu Bai instantly thought of the paper figurine industry. After all, Liu Xu had an inseparable relationship with this industry, so Xu Bai had some understanding of this industry.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    A faint sigh came from the person who led the way at the beginning. He put away the bell, slowly walked to Xu Bai, and suddenly bent down.


    ¡°Thank you, brother, for freeing him completely.¡±


    The man was wearing a white robe and a tall hat, with a bell on his hand and a tattoo on his face. Although he was bowing to Xu Bai, he still gave off an inexplicable sense of horror.


    ¡°Are you very familiar with the trevally?¡± Xu Bai asked with a smile.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man in white sighed.¡± To be precise, I¡¯m familiar with everyone on this mountain.¡±


    ¡°After they died, I was responsible for collecting their corpses. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t receive them this time.¡¯


    ¡°Collect the corpse?¡± ¡°Did you take the initiative to collect their corpses, or did you passively collect their corpses?¡± Xu Bai asked indifferently.¡±


    ¡°Of course they are the ones who are passive.¡± The white-robed man smiled.¡±


    I¡¯m a paper man and a corpse collector. If you die on this mountain, you must remember to call out the words ¡®corpse collector¡¯ before you die. After all, a person¡¯s death is also a very good resource.¡±


    Xu Bai thought that a fight would ensue, but after the man in white finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    There was no battle, not even conflict.


    The man in white shook the bell and led the way. The paper figurines followed with stiff steps and gradually went further and further away.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze landed on the last paper figurine. He saw that there seemed to be a corpse swaying slightly in the translucent white paper.


    He had learned a lot of new things, so how could he not guess what the man in white was thinking?


    ¡°Corpses are also a kind of resource. After a person dies, they are placed in paper figurines and used as resources. The resources of this world are exhausted, but they are all struggling.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    The first old Taoist priest he met was a cannibal. The second scad he met was a fish farmer. The third corpse collector was a corpse collector.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When a world gradually approached its end, as the leader of all living things in this world, humans would inevitably have to survive in the cracks. Thus, countless methods of survival were born, although they were cruel and disgusting.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t try to stop this person because he felt a huge pressure from him. This person was definitely not weak. On the contrary, he was even stronger than the person he had just killed.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t confident. He just didn¡¯t want to waste time fighting. His goal was the progress bar.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look around first and see if there¡¯s anything good here.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai didn¡¯t think too much about it. He turned around and searched the rooms. After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Xu Bai walked out of a dilapidated house with a book in his hand..

 Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Really? I Don’t Believe It (4)

    Chapter 682: Really? I Don¡¯t Believe It (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    There were words printed on the book, but he couldn¡¯t understand the words at all. After all, this was the handwriting of the era of the world¡¯s hegemony. It was normal for him to not understand.


    However, this did not matter at all because there was a progress bar on it, which was enough.


    There was a progress bar to prove that he could live up to it. Those who could live up to the progress bar were all good things.


    ¡°Finally, I got something.¡± Xu Bai put the book in his arms and looked at the night sky around him. At the same time, he looked up at the moon in the sky.


    The moon was still hanging in its original position, without the slightest change. Just as he thought, all time had stopped.


    However, they were able to move freely in the frozen time. This strange feeling made him somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish exploring this mountain first.¡±


    He was only halfway up the mountain. There was still half of the journey that he had not explored. What he wanted to do now was to explore this mountain first before going to another place.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer. He lifted his feet and walked towards a spot.


    After walking for about an hour, Xu Bai stopped and looked at the mountain road in front of him with a frown.


    The mountain road not far ahead looked no different from ordinary mountain roads, but if one looked to both sides, they would see two rows of candles on both sides of the mountain road.


    The candle had been lit up in the dark environment, bringing the only trace of warmth, but this warmth was shrouded in darkness.


    In the warmth of the darkness, there was a hint of gloominess.


    ¡°What kind of method is this?¡±¡± Xu Bai was interested.


    The first was to eat people, the second was to raise fish, and the third was to collect corpses. He really wanted to know what the fourth was.


    With such interest, Xu Bai unleashed his divine soul.


    His divine soul began to spread out continuously, following the mountain path up.


    Under the sensing of his soul, Xu Bai saw that the mountain road was covered with candles.


    Not only that, the candle burned very slowly. The body of the candle seemed to be made of an unknown material and was very resistant to burning.


    His soul followed the mountain path straight. Finally, the candles in front of him gradually decreased, and at the end of the candles, there was actually a lonely grave.


    It was indeed a lone grave. There was nothing outside the lone grave, and there were no other graves around it.


    ¡°Interesting. Since there¡¯s no house, you¡¯re giving me a lonely grave. I want to see what¡¯s inside.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his foot and slowly stepped into the mountain path with candles on both sides. As he stepped out, the surrounding candles swayed, and a few candles were almost blown out by the wind.


    Fortunately, the light of the candle was very strong and slowly returned to normal. Xu Bai walked up step by step. Nothing happened along the way and he arrived in front of the lonely grave smoothly.


    There was only one tomb, and the surroundings were empty. It was filled with barren mountains and wilderness. In front of the tomb, there was a monument. There were no words on the monument, only dried black blood stains.


    ¡°A wordless monument, a lonely grave in the wilderness, who is buried here?¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t feel any danger. He even felt that this place gave him a sense of security.


    This inexplicable sense of security seemed very strange. It was as if you were in a dangerous world, and if a strange thing could bring you a sense of security, it would make the strangeness even stronger.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dig it up and take a look?¡± Xu Bai had a bold idea and wanted to try it.


    There weren¡¯t any words on the monument, nor was there a progress bar. Otherwise, Xu Bai would have dared to carry the monument away.


    After this thought appeared, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Since they were in the ruins, he didn¡¯t care much about it. He just did as he said.


    He raised his hand and flicked his finger.


    In the next moment, a saber beam flashed and the lone grave was blasted into ashes.


    When the lone grave in front of him was blasted open, there was a high-quality coffin at the bottom of the grave.


    Even though it was covered with soil, one could see through the cracks that the black coffin was made of high-quality material.


    Even when the lone grave in front of him was blasted open, there was still no abnormality. He did not even feel a trace of coldness. This feeling was as if it was really a sate nouse.


    ¡°Sorry for offending you.¡±


    No matter what, they were digging graves, so before Xu Bai made his move, he excused himself.


    With a casual push in the air, the lid of the coffin in front of him flew up and landed heavily on the ground.


    At this moment, Xu Bai finally saw the situation inside the coffin.


    In the coffin lay a skeleton wearing a Daoist robe. The material of the Daoist robe must have been excellent because there were no signs of decay. However, the corpse only had bones left, which proved that it had been buried here for a long time.


    Skeleton¡¯s two arms were tightly intertwined and crossed over his lower abdomen. Through the gap between the bones, a letter could be seen.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and reached out to pick up the letter.


    He was very vigilant during this process. He thought that something strange would happen, but everything was normal and nothing happened.


    The material of the letter was obviously very good. Even after such a long time, it was not damaged at all. At most, it had turned a little yellow.


    Xu Bai apologized again before opening the letter.


    ¡°I¡¯m really stupid. I don¡¯t know the words of this era.¡±¡±After Xu Bai opened the letter, he remembered that the words of this era were very ancient..

 Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Really? I Don’t Believe It (5)

    Chapter 683: Really? I Don¡¯t Believe It (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Just as he was about to put the letter back, he did not expect that when he saw the words on the letter that he could not understand, his soul suddenly shook.


    These words seemed to have spirituality as they reverberated directly in his divine soul, allowing him to understand them.


    To be precise, he still couldn¡¯t understand it, but the words seemed to be transmitted directly into his soul, and they could convey the original meaning.


    ¡°What a brilliant method. When this person was alive, he must have been a divine soul expert.¡±


    Xu Bai sighed in his heart. He closed his eyes and felt the information in his mind.


    Lines of text appeared and gradually became clear, becoming words that he could understand..


    [I am the princess of the Shi Kingdom. I have studied in the Temple of Three Lives since I was young. If the latter believes me, it proves that we are fated.] ¡°Princess of the Shi Country?¡± Xu Bai scratched his head.


    He had never heard of the name of this country before. Now that he thought about it, it should be a country during the era of the hegemony of all countries. By now, it was probably already submerged in the wheels of history.


    A dignified princess was actually buried in this place, and there was only a lone grave. It was inevitable that it was a little desolate.


    At the end of an era, no matter what identity one had, there would only be such a lonely grave left.


    With such feelings, he could not help but feel a little emotional as he continued to read.


    [The world has changed, resources have dried up, and all countries have fought for hegemony. I didn¡¯t expect to experience such a magnificent event in my short life.]


    [There are many geniuses, many who have amazed the world, but no one can compete with heaven and earth. From a golden age to the end of the world.]


    [I¡¯ve witnessed countless massacres and countless purgatories on earth. I suddenly feel a deep sense of powerlessness.]


    [I¡¯m about to die, but I don¡¯t want to do anything to hurt others. If a person hurts his own kind just to live, he¡¯s no different from a wild beast.]


    [I buried myself here, cutting off all life, and at the same time, set up an eternal candlelight array.]


    [Before the state preceptor went crazy, he once told me that if anyone could break through the Candle Array, they would be my fated person. I don¡¯t know what a fated person is, but I¡¯m already dead.] [Perhaps, the fated person will only get one skeleton.]


    Candle Flame Array?


    Fated person?


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but think of the two rows of candles he had encountered on the mountain road.


    Was that a formation?


    He felt that there were no obstacles along the way. Could it be that the effect had disappeared because it had been too long?


    He didn¡¯t believe in fated people. She had been dead for so long. No matter how fated she was, she was just a skeleton.


    ¡°Sigh, she¡¯s the princess of a country. What a pity.¡±Xu Bai sighed again.


    The content of the letter was not finished. It was still continuing.


    [I¡¯m a disciple of the Three Lives Temple and learned the Three Lives Dao Array. I was lucky enough to use this array to see the future.]


    [In the future, a young man will come to my grave. The young man will wear armor on the outside and a Daoist robe on the inside.]


    [He is the destination of everything and the beginning of everything. At that time, I once felt that he might be the existence that could solve the problem of resource depletion.]


    But later, I found out that he wasn¡¯t. At least, he wasn¡¯t from our era.]


    [I¡¯m about to die, but I really hope that he can come. At least he can prove to the world that I¡¯m right.]


    At this point, the contents of the letter were gone.


    Although there were many words on it, Xu Bai had already drawn a picture in his mind.


    The world changed, resources dried up, and everything fell into purgatory.


    The princess of the Shi Country committed suicide here and buried herself. At the same time, she set up a Candle Formation and left this letter behind.


    These were not the most important things. The most important thing was that the book mentioned the man who was wearing armor and a Daoist robe.


    Xu Bai lowered his head and looked at his outfit. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m this fated person?¡±


    It was very obvious that it was him.


    After all, he was the only one dressed like this. Moreover, the letter mentioned that he was from the future and that he was not a figure from the era of the world.


    There was no one else besides him.


    After thinking for a moment, Xu Bai put the letter back into the coffin.


    Then, Xu Bai said six words in a very calm tone.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    After he said those words, the candles around him suddenly flickered and became extremely dim, but they quickly returned to normal.


    Xu Bai continued to speak.


    ¡°What bullsh * t fated person. When you invaded my soul and told me the contents of this letter, I realized that you were alive.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have a cultivation technique in the aspect of the soul, I might have already fallen into your trap.¡±


    ¡°Let me think carefully. When did it start? It should be when I stepped on this mountain path with candles on both sides.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°From then on, you began to affect my soul. If I believed you, would I be dragged into the coffin by you next?¡±


    As he spoke, the light from the candle flickered faster and faster.


    When he finished his last sentence, the candles around him suddenly went out.


    Xu Bai turned his head and looked at the mountain road behind him. The mountain road that had two rows of candles was now dark.


    A sudden gust of wind blew behind him. Xu Bai felt goosebumps on his neck..

 Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Crazy, Mindfulness (1)

    Chapter 684: Crazy, Mindfulness (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    When the cold wind blew, Xu Bai felt a chill at the back of his head. He didn¡¯t have to turn around to guess that the tomb behind him had changed.


    ¡°La¡­Lala¡­ Lala¡­¡±


    As the cold wind blew, a pleasant sound rang out in the dark space.


    This voice had an undulating tone, as if it was using an extremely beautiful singing voice, echoing continuously in the darkness.


    It was not pleasing to the ears. Instead, due to the darkness and the cold wind, it was terrifying.


    The voice only sounded for a moment before it disappeared. At the same time, Xu Bai felt a strange sound behind him.


    He turned his head back. The golden and grayish-white colors were constantly interweaving.


    There were no more bones in the grave behind him. There was only a woman in a Daoist robe.


    There were all kinds of exquisite hair accessories on the woman¡¯s head, making her look especially attractive.


    Coupled with the woman¡¯s beautiful face, he felt his heart flutter in the dark night.


    ¡°Princess of the Shi Country?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The princess of the Shi Country gently nodded her head. Her eyes were filled with endless charm, indescribable allure, and a burning desire.


    ¡°Fated person, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    The voice was like a yellow oriole, crisp and pleasant to the ear, like a gurgling stream flowing through the mountains, echoing the intoxicating music.


    Just this voice alone was intoxicating, as if one had fallen into an unfathomable deep pool.


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and looked up and down. There was an inexplicable teasing in his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier? What fated person?


    Show me your moves.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he thought that the princess of the Shi Country would show her fangs. However, after Xu Bai finished speaking, the princess of the Shi Country revealed a resentful expression.


    ¡°I used the method of faking my death and have been living until now, waiting for your arrival. We are fated to be married, but you said such hurtful words.¡±


    The princess of Shi Country revealed a resentful expression, and her eyes were filled with sorrow.


    He couldn¡¯t help but want to go forward and pull her into his arms to dote on her.


    Xu Bai felt dizzy. In front of him, the princess of Shi Country seemed to have become even more beautiful.


    ¡°Soul control, hunting geese all day long. Today, I was pecked in the eye by a goose. I didn¡¯t expect your control method to be quite advanced.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s mental cultivation method contained the method of the divine soul, so he naturally knew the source of all this.


    The princess of Shi Country was changing his soul subtly.


    ¡°Another way to live an ignoble life. Looks like you¡¯re using this move to lure the people you seduced. Are you going to do something indescribable next?¡±Xu Bai covered his forehead with his hand to resist the drowsiness in his soul.


    He didn¡¯t make a move because he suddenly had a thought. The beauty in front of him was about to cry. If he made a move, he would feel guilty.


    His divine soul was being eroded, and that feeling was irresistible. It surged like a tidal wave.


    A series of thoughts flashed through his mind. Xu Bai was thinking of a way to break out of this situation.


    The princess opened her beautiful eyes, and tears streamed down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t seem to care about Xu Bail s words. She suddenly lifted her three-inch golden lotus and took a step toward Xu Bai.


    Even though his long legs were covered by a Daoist robe, one could still see the round shape of his legs. It made one¡¯s mouth go dry, and one wanted to lift up the Daoist robe to find out the details.


    As he stepped out, the surrounding scenery was constantly distorting.


    The darkness receded, the dense forest disappeared, the moonlight disappeared, and the lonely grave disappeared.


    Everything seemed to have never happened. In Xu Bai¡¯s mind, his soul was gradually losing control.


    In his mind, images appeared before his eyes. He seemed to have forgotten his identity and arrived in a beautiful palace.


    Red silk and lanterns hung from the corners of the walls and high eaves of the palace.


    In front of them, the princess of Shi Country, who was dressed in red, slowly lowered her red veil to cover her beautiful face.


    A voice rang out behind Xu Bai.


    ¡°The princess ¡®wedding is a national celebration and a general amnesty!¡±


    ¡°Today, Prince Consort Xu Bai has married the princess of the Shi Country.¡±


    ¡°I will perform the rites of heaven and earth and pay my respects to my parents. From now on, peach blossoms will shine and my children and grandchildren will be full!¡±


    Xu Bai turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw an exaggerated skeleton beside him.


    Skeleton¡¯s chin moved up and down. This voice came from here.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡±


    Xu Bai tried his best to retain his consciousness, but these five words were like a brand, deeply imprinted in the depths of his soul.


    The surroundings changed again and again, and soon he arrived at a luxurious hall.


    There was no one in front of the hall, but there were two chairs. He felt that he was holding something in his hand and subconsciously looked down.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He held a piece of red silk tightly in his hand. He followed the red silk and saw that the other end of the red silk was held by the red-robed princess of Shi Country.


    The red robe covered the Shi Princess ¡®body like a wedding dress stained with blood. The red veil on the Shi Princess¡¯ head was only half covered, revealing her fair chin and rosy lips.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Her red lips opened slightly, and a red tongue stuck out of her mouth. She licked her lower lip and said two numbing words.


    ¡°The ceremony of heaven and earth has been completed. Send them to the bridal chamber. I hope that the Fuma and Princess will have a son soon and give birth to the bloodline of the Master Country..¡±

 Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Crazy, Mindfulness (2)

    Chapter 685: Crazy, Mindfulness (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    It was that voice again. Xu Bai felt his surroundings change. Then, he appeared in the bridal room that was decorated with red.


    There seemed to be some movement in his arms. Xu Bai looked down and found a warm body in his arms.


    The princess of Shi Country had already taken off her red veil, Her jade-like face was slightly raised with a sense of happiness.


    ¡°Husband, I can¡¯t bear to profane such a beautiful time. Today, we should seize the time and enjoy the pleasure of Mount Wu together. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± There was a hint of shyness in her voice, but it was more of an intoxicating tone.


    Xu Bai could feel that he had already wrapped his arms around the princess ¡®waist.


    Look, look at the words of the ancients. It sounds so pleasing to the ear


    To put it in a vulgar way, it was to quickly take off his clothes.


    However, this language sounded especially harmonious in his ears, without the slightest sense of boorish.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Xu Bai lifted the princess¡¯s chin and said slowly,¡¯¡±¡®My body has been controlled, but I¡¯m still a little bit away. Just this little bit is the difference between heaven and earth.¡±


    The princess¡¯s face stiffened, but she quickly returned to normal.


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± You can control my soul, but it will take time. But I don¡¯t care, because I¡¯m not afraid of others controlling my soul at all, as long as you don¡¯t corrode it all in an instant.¡±


    After he said this, the princess of Shi Country looked distressed. She raised her hand to touch Xu Bails face and placed Xu Bails hand on her chest.


    ¡°Husband, why don¡¯t you believe me? You and I are fated people. Today, after the ceremony of husband and wife, we will be able to obtain freedom from now on. Isn¡¯t that a great joy?¡±


    Xu Bai felt it and realized that it was one or two times bigger than Ye Zi¡¯s.


    True essence energy surged within his body, but it was not released. Instead, it surged directly towards his divine soul.


    In the next moment, Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul was torn into pieces. He had torn his own divine soul.


    The feeling of pain spread throughout his entire body, and it also brought him a clear mind. As he circulated his True Core Strength, demonic patterns appeared on his body.


    The Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body!


    In the next moment, the broken soul instantly healed and became brand new. The control of the princess of the Shi Country was gone.


    Everything around him fell down like broken glass.


    After everything was gone, all that was left was the deep, dark forest and the sparse moonlight.


    Xu Bai looked at the graveyard in front of him and the gloomy face of the princess of Shi Country. He smiled and said,¡±lt seems like your control technique has been broken by me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind blew past. The princess turned around and ran away, not even bothering to look at the lonely grave in front of her.


    This man was actually able to break her control. Moreover, the way he broke it was extremely ruthless. She definitely could not afford to offend him.


    His soul was controlled, but this man had personally shattered it and healed it, turning it into a new soul.


    With a new divine soul, the previous control would no longer exist.


    The pain of having his soul shattered was obvious, but the man in front of him was actually able to grit his teeth and endure it. He was really a ruthless person.


    The princess knew that she could not stay here any longer. If she stayed any longer, what awaited her would be endless destruction.


    When Xu Bai saw this scene, he raised his foot. The chaos of gold and grayish-white intertwined behind him, bringing with it a despairing aura that enveloped the surroundings.


    The princess of Shi Country stopped and turned around. Her beautiful face was filled with hatred.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go on a trip to Wushan Mountain with me and enjoy the pleasure of making love? Why are you running away now?¡±Xu Bai slowly walked forward, the mocking look on his face growing stronger. ¡°What a beauty. Unfortunately, her heart is even more vicious than snakes and scorpions. ¡±


    He knew that the princess of the Shi Country in front of him had yet to become a Mindful God, so she must have used a method to survive.


    From the looks of it, it seemed to be related to what had happened just now. After tricking people into it and controlling their souls, they would use the method. However, they did not know what the method was.


    The resentment on the princess ¡®face grew stronger. Her voice was no longer as lively as before, but filled with endless resentment.


    ¡°Everyone wants to live, but where can we live?¡±


    ¡°That man-eating Daoist priest, there will be a time when people will run out. That trash who keeps fish doesn¡¯t know that the more he keeps them, the more he loses. No matter how much he eats, he won¡¯t be able to make up for it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time to live, so we might as well enjoy ourselves. I let you die in pleasure, so you should be thanking me!¡±


    Every sentence was filled with endless hatred. Xu Bai heard it and frowned.


    The man-eating Taoist priest and the fish-raising trash seemed to have been dealt with by him. The words of the princess of the Shi Kingdom just now seemed to be indescribable.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, he did not care about this anymore. He raised his hand and waved at the princess.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life, but you have to tell me what other strange things are in this mountain. ¡°Xu Bai said slowly.


    The woman in front of him could only control the divine soul, but he had a way to counter her, so he mercilessly said that he was in control of the situation now.


    When the princess heard this, she was slightly stunned. She quickly reacted and said in surprise,¡±You¡¯re not from the Three Lives Mountain, are you from the outside?¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and said,¡± I¡¯m the one asking you questions now.. Why are you asking me questions? Do you want to live or not?¡±¡±

 Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Crazy, Mindfulness (3)

    Chapter 686: Crazy, Mindfulness (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Three Lives Mountain should be the name of this mountain.


    Previously, the lies edited by Duke Shi Guo had mentioned the Three Lives Temple. It was very likely that it was named after the Three Lives Mountain.


    ¡°Is there any connection between the Three Lives Temple you mentioned before?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    The princess shook her head.¡± No, there¡¯s no connection at all. I just casually wrote a name.¡±¡®


    ¡°Everyone on this mountain has gone crazy. Everyone has their own ways to survive. I¡¯m just trying to survive.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, those who were harmed by me could experience extreme happiness before they died. You have to know that before the resources were exhausted, I was someone who was beyond their reach.¡±


    ¡°It was worth it for them to die like this.¡±


    At this point, the princess¡¯s face revealed a look of pity. Compared to the content of her words, this look of pity was even more strange.


    Xu Bai paced back and forth. He couldn¡¯t be sure if what the princess said was true or not, and he couldn¡¯t use his soul control to find out if it was true or not.


    The reason was very simple. First of all, these people had yet to turn into Mindfulness Gods, but they were not living people either.


    Secondly, the Princess of Shi Country was more skilled at controlling her soul than him. The reason why he was able to escape control was entirely due to the recovery power of the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be sure if it was true or not, so he just took it as a joke. ¡°You should know what else is inside. Tell me everything.¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t determine whether it was real or fake, it would be beneficial if he could know what other strange things were in this mountain.


    He could only believe a little, not all of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know.¡±The princess shook her head.¡± ¡°We only know who is below us, but we don¡¯t know who is above us.¡±


    ¡°I went there once, but I returned very quickly. The terror there made people afraid to approach.¡±


    ¡°Unless it¡¯s a corpse collector, he dares to go anywhere. As long as someone dies, he dares to collect the corpse.¡±


    Corpse collector?


    When these three words were mentioned, Xu Bai thought of the man in white who he had met not long ago.


    That guy gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. It seemed that his strength in this mountain was not low.


    Seeing that Xu Bai didn¡¯t ask anything, the princess asked carefully,¡±¡±Can I go now? I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. I won¡¯t come looking for trouble with you again.¡±


    Today, he had wet his shoes by the river. He had encountered a tough opponent, so he naturally could not stay here for long.


    Right now, he only wanted to escape as soon as possible. Protecting his life was more important.


    Xu Bai did not answer.


    The princess of Shi Country felt very flustered and continued,¡± Don¡¯t worry, I will never find trouble with you again. Moreover, I can pay the price. I can give you the happiness you want. I used to be a princess. Think about it, how exciting it is¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Xu Bai¡¯s five fingers burst out with a dazzling saber light.


    ¡°Die.¡± Xu Bai said calmly.


    The princess¡¯s face was filled with fear as she forced herself to shout,¡±¡±You shameless person who doesn¡¯t keep your promise!¡±


    ¡°The world has changed and resources have been exhausted. At this time, who will still keep their word with you?¡±¡±Will you keep your word with me?¡± Xu Bai asked. After you leave, won¡¯t you come and take revenge on me?¡±


    The brilliance of the blade light suddenly spread out. At this moment, the deep mountain was lit up like daytime.


    A shrill scream came from the saber light.


    The princess of Shi Country was gradually turned into ashes from head to toe by the saber light.


    Before she died, she didn¡¯t turn into a consciousness. After she died, everything disappeared.


    Xu Bai withdrew the Heaven Changing Spell behind him and thought to himself, ¡°¡±lf we kill them before they become Mindful Gods, they shouldn¡¯t become Mindful Gods.¡±


    Just now, he had tested if he didn¡¯t tell them everything before they turned into the Nianshen, or if he didn¡¯t let them know that he was dead, then they would be completely dead.


    The first old Daoist became a Nianshen after he learned of his death.


    After the second fat man died, he did not become a Mindful God, but the fish he raised became Mindful Gods.


    The same logic applied to the third one. After death, everything would turn into nothingness.


    After thinking it through, Xu Bai did not plan to stay any longer. He wanted to continue walking up.


    However, before he left, he searched the graveyard inside and out, but he did not see the progress bar.


    ¡°So poor!¡± Xu Bai said emotionally.


    In this era where resources were running out, it was good enough to be alive. Xu Bai was not surprised that he did not see the progress bar.


    There was no progress bar or anything else. Xu Bai did not stay any longer. He lifted his feet and prepared to continue walking up the mountain path.


    However, before he could take two steps, a strange sound came from behind him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Ding, ding, ding¡­Ring ring ring¡­¡¯


    The sound of the bell came from behind. Especially in the dark night, hearing this sound made one feel a chill run down one¡¯s spine.


    Xu Bai turned his head and looked behind him. The white-robed man with the tall hat was walking over from afar with his paper figurine.


    Every step he took covered an extremely long distance, and in just two or three steps, he had already arrived at the graveyard.


    A gust of wind blew around them, but the paper figurine remained firmly still. Through the translucent paper, one could see blurry human figures inside..

 Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Crazy, Mindfulness (4)

    Chapter 687: Crazy, Mindfulness (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai took a step back, his eyes filled with wariness.


    The white-clothed man didn¡¯t seem to notice Xu Bail s vigilance. He walked around the graveyard and sighed.¡±Sigh, there¡¯s no corpse. Brother, the way you


    kill people is really too destructive.¡±


    The pursuit of killing people was unparalleled external destructive power. It would be strange if a corpse could be left behind after killing people. ¡°I¡¯ll leave some for you next time,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡± When the white-robed man heard this, he hurriedly waved his hand, causing the bell to ring. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. I won¡¯t take the initiative to ask you to help me get the body.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already in this world, but you can still stick to your heart?¡± Xu Bai asked with interest.¡±


    Although the man in white gave off an extremely dangerous feeling, he hadn¡¯t had any conflict with Xu Bai so far, and he seemed to only accept corpses.


    He should have some sort of reaction to the corpse. After all, he called himself a corpse collector.


    ¡°Although the world is changing and resources are running out, we still have to keep our conscience!¡±The man in white sighed.¡± Actually, we can find a new path, but they are unwilling. They take shortcuts.¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°I once struggled in countless deaths before finally discovering the path of a corpse collector. Sigh¡­l¡¯m doing a good deed.¡±


    ¡°Collect their bodies, burn them into a box of ashes, and bury them in the graveyard. Let them die in peace.¡±


    When Xu Bai tried to talk to the man in white, the man in white seemed to have opened his mouth and started talking.


    Every word he said sounded extremely regretful, but it didn¡¯t sound strange to his ears. It was as if everything was normal.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to say anything else, but after hearing the long-winded words of the man in white, he became interested.


    He didn¡¯t speak again. Instead, he listened while keeping his guard up.


    ¡°If you want to go up, you must be careful.¡±The man in white was still rambling on, ¡°The higher we go, the more terrifying it is. Those people are crazy. The last time I went to collect the corpses, I was almost beaten out.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It seems that your strength is not low. You can walk out alive.¡±


    The man in white hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°No fighting, no fighting. The resources are already exhausted to this extent. Who would still have the mood to fight?¡¯¡±¡®


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Although he did not show any hostility, this place was too abnormal. It was better to continue walking up.


    He actually wanted to stab the man in white, but he felt that this was not the place to fight.


    Most importantly, it was not good to fight without a corresponding prize. When the man in white spoke, he had already looked back and forth, but he did not find a progress bar.


    The white-robed man didn¡¯t stop Xu Bai, nor did he say anything else.


    He watched as Xu Bai left. In the end, he changed direction and left this dark place.


    Xu Bai walked very quickly. He only raised his right hand when he was out of the man¡¯s line of sight.


    A golden compass appeared in his right hand, and the needle on the compass kept spinning.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a bad omen. It seems like there hasn¡¯t been any good luck since I entered this place.¡±Xu Bai waved his hand and the golden compass disappeared.


    Previously, in the trevally¡¯s house, he had done a divination and thought that this ominous sign was the trevally.


    In the end, it still existed after it was resolved. In other words, as long as he appeared in this mountain, that ominous omen would always exist.


    ¡°So annoying, and that white-robed man with the tall hat. ¡°Xu Bai rubbed his forehead, feeling that there was nothing to solve with the current clues.


    He could only charge forward like this and use his strength to break through the technique.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai continued to walk up.


    After walking for some distance, the darkness still existed. The moon in the sky seemed to have never changed its position, hanging high in the sky.


    After that, the journey was very long. Xu Bai walked on the steep mountain road for nearly an hour before he stopped and looked into the distance.


    At the end of the road not far away, a man in white was slowly putting a corpse into a paper figurine.


    As if he sensed Xu Bai¡¯s arrival, he raised his head and greeted Xu Bai.


    ¡°Brother, I knew I would meet you here. ¡°The man in white spoke very enthusiastically, as if he was very familiar with Xu Bai.


    The corners of Xu Bails mouth curled up slightly, and his eyes narrowed. He slowly walked to the front of the white-robed man with the tall hat.


    The white-clothed man with the tall hat was still holding the corpse in front of him. Not long after, he put the corpse into the paper figurine.


    Finally, I¡¯ve gathered all of them!¡±


    He stood up and walked among the paper figurines. He counted the number of paper figurines and showed a satisfied expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that resources are exhausted and people often die. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to gather enough corpses.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Xu Bai witnessed everything. The man in white patted his forehead.¡±


    ¡°Madman?¡± ¡°Very strong,¡± Xu Bai muttered.


    According to what the princess of the Shi Kingdom had said, the higher they went, the stronger the things they would encounter.


    If he saw a corpse on the mountain now, the person who killed this corpse must be very strong.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s a madman from the Central Plains.¡± The man in white dusted his hands.¡±After the resources were exhausted, he went crazy not long after. But before that, he was an especially strong person..¡±

 Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Crazy, Mindfulness (5)

    Chapter 688: Crazy, Mindfulness (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡® I originally thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long without resources and his madness, but I really didn¡¯t expect that after going crazy, he actually figured out a way out.¡±


    ¡°If you kill a person in the industry and then suck their blood, not only can you let him live, but your strength will also increase by leaps and bounds.¡±


    As he spoke, the man in white sighed, as if he was lamenting this person¡¯s misfortune.


    As if he was afraid of that madman, the man in white didn¡¯t want to say too much.


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you follow me to send these corpses away? You¡¯re going up anyway, so we¡¯re going the same way.¡±The man in white asked. Xu Bai nodded with interest.¡±¡±Alright.¡±


    He didn¡¯t refuse because he felt that the situation was getting clearer.


    And the clear reason was this white-robed man with the tall hat.


    In fact, thinking about it carefully, the white-clothed man seemed to have bumped into him by chance. After all, someone had just died here.


    According to what King Sheng You had said before, one had to deal with things that were rational. As long as one did not become a sentient being, they could communicate and see if they could get anything good.


    Now that he could communicate and there was no strange feeling, he would try walking around first.


    The white-clothed man saw that Xu Bai had agreed and led the way silently. Xu Bai followed behind without saying a word.


    The two of them continued walking. After walking for about half an incense stick of time, the white-robed man finally stopped.


    ¡°Alright, this is it. After sending them away, I can also leave. This time, I¡¯ll have to rest for a long time.¡±The man in white waved his hand.


    Behind him, the paper figurines moved and walked to the front, then lay down in a line.


    The white-robed man raised his hand, and a flame lit up on his hand. The yellow flame fell on the paper figurine and turned into a raging fire. The raging fire burned, and a black smoke floated in the sky.


    ¡°Cremation


    He really didn¡¯t expect that the method of sending these corpses away would be to cremate them. He didn¡¯t say anything to disturb them and continued to look.


    The white-robed man slowly spoke¡­


    ¡± The new grave is near, and I send my parents quietly. Tears of sorrow fall, flowers are chapped, and autumn thoughts are preserved. Butterflies stir up the dust, birds sing, and cover the idle grass.¡±


    ¡°I have already ascended to immortality. Kneel in front of the spirit. White butterfly, red cuckoo, respect from the neighbors, pass on to future generations, protect the younger generation, and live in the human world.¡±


    One eulogy after another was read out. As these eulogies were read out, black smoke continuously condensed and slowly pressed down on the white-robed man in the tall hat.


    The white-robed man did not stop him. Instead, he raised his hands and allowed the black smoke to fall.


    There was a hint of pain and a hint of conflict on his face. After about half an incense¡¯s time, he gradually regained his clarity.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯m getting closer and closer to the extreme. I wonder how many more waves I can send away.¡±The man in white sighed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    He had just heard the word ¡®Extreme Point¡¯ and there was a lot of truth behind it.


    The man in white turned his head and said,¡± Brother, you haven¡¯t reached this stage yet. When you really reach this stage, you will know what it means.¡±¡±


    ¡°When the resources are exhausted, they will use another method to obtain resources. This is also one of my methods, but it is not as extreme as theirs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already close to the limit. I know that every method is actually just struggling at death¡¯s door.¡±


    ¡°When the extreme point is reached, the mind will be polluted. I don¡¯t know when it will come, but maybe when that time comes, I will become a lunatic.¡±


    Extremity, Mind, Madman.


    Wait a minute!


    Lunatic!


    Xu Bai suddenly had a guess guess. The madman from before might not be a madman.


    ¨C Mindfulness!


    It was very likely to be the Mindfulness God!


    This white-robed man was quite something. He could actually sense it, but he didn¡¯t know that it was the Nian Shen, nor did he know that he was already dead.


    However, he knew that he was really strong. He could even feel it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about such a heavy matter anymore.¡±The white-clothed man quickly changed the topic.¡±Brother, do you want to go up the mountain directly? Then you have to be careful. Every step from now on will be difficult.¡±


    ¡°On this mountain, no one can be trusted. You have to know this. Once you trust anyone, you might fall into eternal damnation.¡±


    ¡°Including you?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The man in white nodded and then shook his head.¡±l¡¯m the most trustworthy person in this mountain, but for now, maybe when I go crazy, you won¡¯t be able to trust me anymore. If you meet me, just kill me if you have the ability, right?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Maybe you won¡¯t be able to touch me, or maybe I¡¯ll kill myself before I go crazy.¡±


    ¡°After all¡­Having dealt with corpses for his entire life, he did not want to tarnish his reputation.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    His tone was completely indifferent.


    After saying this, the man in white turned around and left without saying anything.


    Xu Bai had been staring at the back of the man in white and the tall hat. He only turned around after he had walked away.


    The shadow under the moonlight was constantly twisting, and a wave of madness was spreading.


    Madness, Divine Consciousness!

 Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: The Lunatic on the Mountain (1)

    Chapter 689: The Lunatic on the Mountain (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai stared intently at the shadow of the man in white. The madness there was clearly transmitted, affecting the will of others.


    Xu Bai only heaved a sigh of relief after the man in white had left.


    He hadn¡¯t become a Mindfulness God yet, but he was already testing the waters. It wouldn¡¯t be long before this white-robed man went completely crazy.


    Fortunately, the man in white had left, so this fight did not happen. Xu Bai stood where he was and thought for a long time before deciding to continue walking up.


    ¡°This damn place is too strange. It¡¯s even stranger than the Bizarre Market.¡± As he walked, he thought.


    The Bizarre Market was an extremely sinister and terrifying place. All the strangeness there did not allow any existence that was different from them. They would definitely kill anyone who saw them.


    However, this place was different. Other than being eerie, there was also a hair-raising madness.


    Perhaps one second, he was chatting happily with you, but in the next second, he would become that kind of irrational mind that was impossible to guard against.


    Xu Bai spread out his divine soul and walked very fast. Under the cover of his divine soul, he could clearly see everything around him.


    After walking for about an hour, he saw a small house on the mountain road ahead.


    However, he did not sense anything unusual. There was no one in these houses, let alone a livinz thing.


    It was empty inside, as if it had been abandoned.


    The divine soul could not deceive people. No one was there. Xu Bai heaved a sigh of relief and came to the door.


    He realized that the door was not locked. The door was open, and he could see the small courtyard illuminated by the moonlight.


    A cool breeze blew past, and the trees in the corner of the small courtyard swayed slightly, making rustling sounds.


    Even the poorest of the poor would have a small courtyard. Whether it was here or in Great Chu, it was the same. It was just that the size of the courtyard was related to whether it was dilapidated or not.


    ¡°No matter how poor a person is, a courtyard in my previous life is worth an inch of gold.¡±Xu Bai suddenly thought for a moment and walked in.


    Since there was no one, he went in to search.


    After walking, he scanned the room with his spiritual sense and found that there were no dishes in the room.


    He couldn¡¯t find the progress bar with his soul. Xu Bai turned around and closed the door. He searched room by room, but there was no progress bar.


    He stood where he was and thought about it for a while. Finally, he walked out of the courtyard and found a relatively hidden place. He took out the Spirit Summoning Technique from his pocket and looked at it carefully.


    Since someone had stayed here before, he must have gone out. He planned to wait a day to see if anyone had returned.


    Although the concept of time here was very weak, he could rely on the progress bar in his hand as a reference.


    Actually, Xu Bai could have just left, but he felt that it might be better to wait here.


    The most important thing was to be able to draw some leisure time and ask for the mental cultivation method. If he could finish the task before he encountered danger, he would have one more method.


    As for the progress bar he had obtained from the trevally, he temporarily put it aside.


    He roughly looked at the progress bar. It was not an ordinary thing and was very slow. Therefore, he chose the Divine Heart Technique first. After all, he had already worked on a part of it.


    The moonlight gradually fell. Xu Bai leaned against a tree and carefully checked the progress bar. While he was checking, his spirit was also expanding to prevent any accidents.


    Time gradually passed, and after the progress bar was refreshed, Xu Bai put down the book in his hand and looked at the dilapidated courtyard.


    There was still no one there. No one had come. She didn¡¯t know where the owner of the courtyard had gone.


    He didn¡¯t find anything, so he didn¡¯t stay any longer and walked up the mountain.


    Since he didn¡¯t find anything, he continued to walk up to see if there were any new things.


    Under the moonlight, Xu Bai continued walking.


    Gradually, his footprints covered the entire mountain.


    During this period of time, he had come across many rooms and houses, but without exception, there was no one in any of them.


    Every time he went to a house, he would stay for a while, but no one returned to the house.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was happening, he felt that something was getting stranger.


    This feeling made his hair stand on end. He kept having a different thought. Could it be that a huge terrifying existence was brewing?


    Fortunately, even though he could not find anyone in each room, he had stopped to check the progress bar. He estimated that it had been more than ten days since he had finished checking the cultivation method.


    This mental cultivation technique probably hadn¡¯t reached the extraordinary realm. Since he only worked for a period of time every night, it took him so long. However, it was enough to obtain a mental cultivation technique.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    For now, what he lacked the most was True Core Strength. Otherwise, just circulating the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body and the Three Absolutes of Sword and Saber would be a little too much for him.


    Looking at the light blue smoke in front of him, Xu Bai stopped and spread his soul around, waiting patiently.


    The light blue smoke curled up and gradually formed a new line of words in the air.


    [You have studied the Divine Summoning Technique and comprehended it.]


    Xu Bai estimated that this line of text would fuse with his original Myriad Forms Heavenly Attraction Mantra. He was waiting patiently, but he did not expect that something unusual would happen in the next second..

 Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: The Lunatic on the Mountain (2)

    Chapter 690: The Lunatic on the Mountain (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    The smoke at the bottom of this line of light blue words suddenly separated and formed a new line of light blue words.


    He had encountered such a situation once before when he comprehended the Nameless Saber Scripture. It was not only the mental cultivation technique, but also the skill.


    As expected, just as Xu Bai thought about it, the new words gradually became clearer and appeared before his eyes.


    [You have studied the Divine Summoning Technique and comprehended the Mountain Sect Divine Summoning Technique.]


    ¡°You really managed to comprehend a skill for me. ¡°Xu Bai thought speechlessly.


    Originally, he did not want to comprehend this skill. He only needed the mental cultivation method.


    To be honest, he still remembered what Sheng You King had discussed with him about the taboo of inviting gods.


    This profession was extinct. They didn¡¯t even know how it was extinct.


    Moreover, even their profession couldn¡¯t explain what god they had invited.


    It was such a strange thing that ordinary people did not dare to touch. Xu Bai also relied on the progress bar.


    Now that he had the skills and the heart technique, he was also a little worried.


    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll cross the bridge when we come to it. Let¡¯s see what happens first. At most, we won¡¯t use this skill.¡±


    As he thought about this, the light blue smoke in front of him quickly dissipated and gathered into a new line of smoke.


    The fusion appeared.


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress. ]


    [Myriad Forms Heavenly Attraction Technique + Spirit Summoning Technique


    = Myriad Forms Heavenly Attraction Technique.]]


    [Fusion successful!]


    This time, the light blue smoke finally disappeared completely. It turned into streams of information and entered Xu Bails mind.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and chewed carefully.


    When he opened his eyes again, he had already mastered all of it.


    In front of him, the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [Realm: Extraordinary Rank-6 unspecialized.]


    [Three Absolutes of Sword and Sword (Transcendence Rank-9): [Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Forms Divine Attraction Technique (Extraordinary


    Rank- 6): [Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level. ]


    [Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body (Transcendence Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Strong Kidney Harvest (Extraordinary Rank-I): [Maximum level.] [Poison Class (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.] [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.] [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Thousand Faces Technique (Level): Maximum level.]


    [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Extraordinary Rank-I):[Maximum level.]


    [Mountain Sect Inviting Divine Technique (Extraordinary Rank-6): [Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    These two skills had a decisive effect on him now. First, his mental cultivation technique had directly increased by three grades, reaching Extraordinary


    Rank-6. His Quintessential Essence had greatly increased compared to before.


    Such a huge improvement could be described in one word.


    Endurance!


    He had become longer. In the future, if he encountered a protracted battle, he would be able to last longer.


    Although it was still not to the point where he could unleash the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body and the Three Absolutes of Sword and Sword without restraint, it was at least much better than before.


    The second most important part was the Mountain Sect Divine Art, which seemed to be different from the others to him.


    The information circled in his mind. Xu Bai was combing through it carefully. After a while, he finally sorted it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not invited to possess me.¡± Xu Bai muttered in his heart.


    According to the description in the Mountain Sect¡¯s Divine Invitation Technique, there was a wide range of categories in the field of Divine Invitation.


    But in general, there were two main categories.


    One of them was to invite a god to possess him to increase his combat strength, while the second was to invite a god to his side to be a helper.


    The skill he was learning now was the second type.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a god, but more like a summoning. But who can I invite?¡±Xu Bai thought.


    There was nothing wrong with his analogy. It was indeed more like a summoning, but he did not know who he could summon.


    More importantly, even if he ate this skill thoroughly, he still did not know what God was.


    It didn¡¯t even describe anything. It only said that a god was a god. It could be invited or sent away.


    ¡°What an evil profession. I don¡¯t know why it went extinct. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a vague explanation for this skill.¡±Xu Bai shook his head and temporarily suppressed the idea of using this skill.


    For something like this, unless it was used in a critical moment, it was best not to think about it.


    Who knew what kind of thing they would invite? If they invited something extremely dangerous, the one who would be in danger would be him.


    He had used up all his skills, and there was still one more book left. Xu Bai did not continue to waste his time, because when he looked up, he realized that he should not be far from the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Along the way, we¡¯ve only encountered empty houses, and there are traces of people living in them. However, we¡¯ve never seen anyone return. We don¡¯t know where these guys went.¡±


    Xu Bai thought that maybe when he reached the top of the mountain, he would naturally discover something.


    Thinking of this, he did not stay any longer and walked towards the top of the mountain.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He was not far from the top of the mountain.


    However, the higher they went, the steeper the mountain road became.


    Sometimes, when they encountered some places that they could not pass through, if it was an ordinary person, they might sigh and turn around.


    Fortunately, Xu Bai was not an ordinary person. Even the steepest mountain path was as flat as flat ground.


    His divine soul continued to expand as he sensed everything around him, guarding against any accidents..

 Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: The Lunatic on the Mountain (3)

    Chapter 691: The Lunatic on the Mountain (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    When Xu Bai walked for nearly half an incense stick of time, he suddenly stopped. His divine soul sensed something unusual, and it was a familiar abnormality.


    On the mountain peak in the distance, there was nothing there. The forest was sparse, and the originally dense forest had already disappeared. The moonlight sprinkled on the pitch-black mountain peak, covering it with a layer of white gauze.


    The white-robed man with the tall hat was kneeling on the ground. In front of him were more than ten corpses.


    ¡°I met this guy again. Didn¡¯t he say that he could rest for a long time after finishing that job? Why did he come out to collect the corpses?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Other than that, his divine soul did not sense anything else. Everything was normal.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and continued walking forward until he reached the top of the mountain. When he saw the man in white and the tall hat, he stopped not far away.


    The man in white also heard the voice. He turned to Xu Bai and said in a hoarse voice,¡±¡±You¡¯re here¡­


    This sound was like broken glass rubbing against his throat. It was extremely uncomfortable to hear. Compared to the previous sound, one was on the ground, and the other was in the sky.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Bai frowned. Why were there so many corpses here?¡±


    When the white-robed man spoke, he saw that there were tears on his face, and his eyes were filled with extreme sorrow.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead, they¡¯re all dead. They agreed to die together here?¡±The man in white sighed.


    When Xu Bai heard this, he was slightly stunned. His gaze turned to the dozen or so corpses.


    ¡°Worried to the extreme, unable to control yourself?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    He didn¡¯t say anything about Nian Shen, nor did he say anything about going crazy. He only said this sentence, using words that the man in white could understand, and asked as concisely as possible.


    The white-robed man nodded slowly. He stood up, pointed at the corpses, and began to explain¡­


    ¡°This woman was usually a genius before she was exhausted, but after she was exhausted, she actually created a method of self-reproduction and kept devouring the children she gave birth to.¡±


    ¡°And this one. In order to survive, he blinded his eyes, cut off his ears, nose, and tongue, as well as his hands and feet, just to reduce the consumption of resources as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°This is similar. He also used the same method¡­¡±


    As the man in white spoke, he told everyone¡¯s identity and their methods of dealing with the depletion of resources.


    When the last person was mentioned, the white-robed man turned his head, and the sorrow in his eyes became even stronger.


    ¡°Some of them are good people, some are bad people, and some are doing their best to live.¡±


    ¡® Now, they don¡¯t want to go crazy. After all, before this, they were all lords of their own regions. No one wants to go crazy. This is their dignity.¡±


    ¡°So they all came to this place before they reached the extreme point and died together.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here to collect their bodies?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡¯


    The white-robed man nodded.¡± They are all people we know. We can¡¯t let them die without a burial place. It doesn¡¯t matter if they were good or bad when they were alive. After they die, everything will be over.¡±¡®


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t reply again. He looked at the dozen or so corpses beside him and suddenly said,¡±¡±How long can you last?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the surroundings fell silent. The wind blew through the forest, making a strange sound. Compared to the silent surroundings, it gave off a strange feeling.


    The man in white understood what Xu Bai was talking about and said,¡±¡±lt probably won¡¯t be long, but before I reach the limit, I need to do something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what I said before? There¡¯s a lunatic in the forest on this mountain. ¡°The man in white shrugged as if he didn¡¯t care at all.¡±l have to get rid of it. Otherwise, leaving a lunatic behind will be a disaster. To this world, there is no need for a powerful lunatic.¡±


    Lunatic?


    No.


    To be precise, it was the Divine Consciousness.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze became a little complicated.


    He was the only one who knew that the so-called world was just a ruin. Including the white-robed man, they were not real living people.


    However, to the man in white, it was an invisible cruelty.


    What did he say?


    Don¡¯t tell them that you¡¯re just a part of the ruins.


    Forget it.


    Since the white-clothed man didn¡¯t know anything, he would pretend not to know. At least, he would let others have a good dream before they completely became a Nianshen.


    ¡°Take care.¡± Xu Bai thought for a long time and finally said this word.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The man in white waved his hand and said nonchalantly, ¡°¡±1 will reach that point sooner or later. I will kill him and then kill myself here. Unfortunately, no one will collect my corpse.¡±


    At this point, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He slapped his head and acted as if he had suddenly realized something.


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s gaze, the man in white took off his coat, revealing the skin on his chest. There was a beautiful pattern on his skin. The pattern was actually formed by words. It looked beautiful and strange when printed on it.


    Apart from that, a golden progress bar appeared.


    ¡°Brother, can you help me with something?¡±The white-robed man scratched his head, looking as if he could not bring himself to say it..

 Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: The Lunatic on the Mountain (4)

    Chapter 692: The Lunatic on the Mountain (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai looked away from the golden progress bar and asked,¡±¡±What is it?¡±


    The man in white raised his right hand and pulled a corner of his skin. With a tearing sound, he tore off the skin on his chest. Sweat appeared on his forehead. He was obviously in pain.


    But after a while, the skin on his chest automatically repaired, and the pain on his face disappeared.


    The man in the white hat sent the human skin over with a progress bar and blood.


    ¡°In our line, not many people are willing to do it. After all, it¡¯s all dirty and tiring work.¡±


    ¡°Compared to the paper men, us corpse collectors are declining day by day, especially now that our resources are exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you haven¡¯t reached that point yet. Can you help me keep this? If he met a fated person, he could pass it on.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you reach that extreme before this, then my luck will be bad, and this bloodline will be wiped out.¡±


    The white-robed man with the tall hat said slowly.


    Xu Bai took it and said after a moment,¡±¡±I promise you, I promise you.¡±


    The man in white waved his hand happily and thanked him.


    He turned around and cremated the corpses in front of him. Then, he prepared to leave. As he had said before, he was going to settle the score with that lunatic.


    ¡°How confident are you?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The man in white had already taken a few steps. When he heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, his body stiffened. His back was facing Xu Bai. He did not turn around, but his tone was full of loneliness.


    ¡°That madman is very strong. I don¡¯t have much confidence, but I¡¯ll do my best. Even if I have to risk my life, I have to take him away.¡±


    ¡°And even if I win, I won¡¯t be alive.¡±


    ¡°The world has become like this.¡±Xu Bai took two steps forward and placed his hands behind his back. He said calmly,¡±¡±Is it worth it to do this?¡±


    The man in white shook his head, his back still facing him. He raised his head and looked up at the full moon in the sky.¡±When I entered this profession, I wanted the dead to have a place to return to.¡±


    ¡°The living have a place to come and a place to return after death. This is what my teacher often says.¡±


    ¡°Our lineage is doing good deeds and accumulating great virtue. We can¡¯t do things that damage our evil virtue.¡±


    ¡°Even if you die, you will be remembered by the younger generations.¡±


    As he spoke, the white-robed man raised his foot and prepared to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The man in white didn¡¯t even turn his head. He said as he walked,¡±¡±High Pass.¡±


    The night gradually faded away, and the figure of the man in white gradually disappeared into the dense forest.


    Xu Bai watched the white-clothed man walk away before he retracted his gaze.


    For some reason, he felt that the back of the man in white was not only lonely, but also relieved.


    Perhaps in this world where resources were exhausted, death was a more relaxing release.


    ¡°Being a corpse collector is a pretty good job.¡±Xu Bai muttered to himself, turned around, and prepared to leave.


    There was nothing else to look for in this mountain. He was ready to leave now.


    He had come slowly but left quickly. He chose the other side of the mountain to go down.


    In order to avoid missing anything, he still didn¡¯t fly. His spirit still enveloped the surroundings, searching for the places he missed.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find anything along the way. It wasn¡¯t until he was about to reach the foot of the mountain that Xu Bai saw a stele on the other side of the mountain.


    The surroundings were empty, there was nothing but a monument. Xu Bai was curious and slowly walked up.


    There were no words on the stele, but there was a painting on it.


    It was a huge mountain in the painting. Xu Bai looked at the shape of the mountain and found that it was very similar to the mountain he was on.


    Three Lives Mountain.


    It was the name of the mountain.


    On the top of the pattern, there was a picture of the mountain, and there was an arrow pointing to the position at the foot of the mountain.


    To be precise, he was not pointing at the foot of the mountain, but at the bottom.


    At the end of the arrowhead was a huge treasure chest.


    ¡°What does this mean? Is there a treasure at the bottom of the mountain?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    This painting was very obvious. It pointed at the bottom of the mountain, meaning that there was something at the bottom of the mountain.


    The treasure chest was drawn very vividly. It was obvious that it was a treasure.


    With this discovery, Bai suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave. He thought that he might as well continue to investigate here. Perhaps there would be other discoveries.


    After all, he had only gotten one book on this trip. It was not worth it. If that treasure had a lot of progress bars, wouldn¡¯t he be rich?


    He had to go. There was no one on this mountain anyway. He was almost safe now. What reason did he have not to go and take a look?


    If he left the mountain to explore the outside, the chances of finding something were very small. After all, it was unknown.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If they were in the mountains and went to the bottom of the mountain, the chances might be slightly higher. After all, there were instructions on this monument.


    Just as he was thinking about this and making up his mind, Xu Bai suddenly felt a gust of cold wind blowing behind him.


    This gust of cold wind was extremely strange. Even Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul did not feel it. When the cold wind blew on his body, he actually had a layer of goosebumps.


    To be able to give him goosebumps with his current strength, and to come and go without a trace, even his divine soul could not sense it, this Yin wind was something.


    Almost subconsciously, Xu Bai circulated his True Core Strength, and beautiful patterns appeared all over his body. The Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body had already covered him.

 Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: The Lunatic on the Mountain (5)

    Chapter 693: The Lunatic on the Mountain (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He turned his head abruptly and found a figure slowly walking over from the depths of the darkness behind him.


    As the figure walked over, Xu Bai heard the voice of the figure.


    ¡°That tablet was left behind by me, hehe¡­It¡¯s not just treasures.¡±


    ¡°Those are the good things I found on those dead people. They are all secret manuals that they have learned in their lives.¡±


    ¡°Dozens of books. I originally planned to use them as a bargaining chip when the time comes. Perhaps it will allow me to live for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s also the truth. My guess about the depletion of resources.¡±


    ¡°But¡­It¡¯s eating my head. I don¡¯t want to be eaten by it. Can you save me?¡±


    The voice got closer and closer, and the figure also got closer and closer, clearly appearing in front of Xu Bai.


    When Xu Bai saw who it was, he frowned slightly.


    This person was a white-haired old man. He wore ordinary clothes, and the wrinkles on his face were like ravines in the mountains. When they were coiled together, they gave off a terrifying feeling.


    More importantly, Xu Bai saw the old man¡¯s expression.


    If the white-haired old man¡¯s head was split open from the middle and placed on the ground, it would be a waste of time.


    One would realize that half of them were crazy, and the other half were sober. They were clearly separated and did not conflict with each other.


    When madness and lucidity took over a face, that strange feeling assaulted his face, causing his hair to stand on end.


    However, that was not important. The most important thing was that Xu Bai saw the old man holding a head in his right hand.


    The head no longer had a white hat, but Xu Bai recognized its face.


    The man in white and the tall hat.


    The face of the head was calm, but there were many wounds. It was obvious that it had experienced a great battle.


    From this, it could be seen that the identity of the old man in front of him was very clear.


    That lunatic!


    To be more precise, Xu Bai felt that the old man was resisting the impact of the Mindfulness. Perhaps he was crazy, but it was a sober madness.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of others going completely crazy, but he was afraid of this kind of clear-headed madness. Because when he was clear-headed, the things he did were even more terrifying.


    Xu Bai looked at the head in the old man¡¯s hand and sighed.


    In the end, he still died.


    He had already guessed that the white-robed man would probably not return this time. However, he did not expect that when he actually saw him, he still felt a little emotional.


    When the resources of this world were exhausted and everything fell into madness.


    Such a person was able to maintain his inner peace, do what he should do, and not do things that went against his conscience.


    To be honest, Xu Bai was still impressed.


    But¡­ He was dead.


    ¡°Was it painful when you died?¡± Xu Bai asked slowly.


    The white-haired old man shook his head. A strange smile appeared on his half-awake, half-crazy face.¡±Hehehe, I cut it off with one knife. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Before he died, he said that he wanted to find a good grave for himself.¡±


    ¡°He said that after burying so many corpses, he really wanted to find a good place with good Feng Shui to die.¡±


    ¡°I satisfied him.¡±


    As he spoke, the white-haired old man lifted his head and opened his mouth.


    A creaking sound rang out in the dark night, making people shudder.


    Patting his belly, the white-haired old man had a strange smile on his face.¡±This place is a good place with good feng shui.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy or not?¡± Xu Bai said.


    When the white-haired old man heard this, half of his crazy face trembled.


    He hugged his head and screamed. It seemed that he had fallen into a struggle because of Xu Bai¡¯s words.


    However, this struggle only lasted for an instant. He put down his hand and looked at Xu Bai again.


    ¡°Soon, soon. As long as I eat you, I can delay it for a period of time¡­¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the person I killed at the beginning, who didn¡¯t want to be eaten by me and poisoned me, I wouldn¡¯t have become like this.¡± The white-haired old man slowly said.¡±


    The first person?


    Xu Bai quickly recalled that when he first met the man in the white hat, the man in the white hat had invited him to bury the corpse.


    At that time, the man in white had just collected a corpse.


    No wonder the corpse was left behind. It turned out that in order to avoid being eaten by the white-haired old man, it had poisoned him.


    ¡°Hehehehehe,¡±¡±The way to become a star.¡± The white-haired old man raised his foot and slowly walked toward Xu Bai. His tone was filled with madness.


    ¡°Young man, quickly give me a bite. Just one bite and I will let you die very quickly.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no pain at all. Since you¡¯re still alive, it¡¯s a form of pain in this world.¡±


    ¡°Come on, be like Gao Guan. When he was eaten by me, he still looked relieved.¡±


    Gao Guan is a man dressed in white and wearing a high hat.


    Xu Bai¡¯s expression turned cold as he took a deep breath.


    Gold and grayish-white swirled around, creating a terrifying chaos that enveloped the entire mountain.


    The night sky was also illuminated by the gold and gray colors, and the chaos seemed endless.


    Xu Bai slowly raised his right hand. His face gradually turned cold, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    A gust of wind blew, lifting his clothes.


    Xu Bai slowly said as he looked at the white-haired old man who was gradually approaching.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that the reason why humans are human is because they still retain their human nature.¡±


    ¡°Gao Guan was very good, but he died.¡±


    ¡°You said that death is a kind of relief, so I sent you down to accompany him.¡±


    ¡°It can also be considered as avenging him.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the dazzling saber light suddenly soared.

 Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Inviting a God-Defying God (1)

    Chapter 694: Inviting a God-Defying God (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The saber light was dazzling and covered the sky.


    When the saber light appeared, it was like the full moon falling from the sky. Even the moonlight could not hide the wanton scattering of the saber light.


    The dazzling saber beam was like a scorching sun, carrying an invincible might as it swept toward the white-haired old man.


    Kill!


    The moment this saber was unleashed, the heavens and earth would shatter.


    Although Xu Bai hadn¡¯t reached the level of Transcendent, nor had he reached the ninth level of the Transcendent Realm, his power might have been somewhat reduced. However, the aura of killing people, in the chaos of gold and grayish-white, carried a despairing horror.


    Other than Heaven Transformation, there was also the bonus of Yin and Yang Coexistence.


    This blade was unstoppable.


    The forest ahead was dark.


    Even the saber light that could compete with the sun and moon could not invade the white-haired old man at all.


    That darkness was caused by the white-haired old man.


    The darkness surrounded the white-haired old man in layers, making it impossible to see through his essence.


    The white-haired old man¡¯s words were filled with madness.


    ¡°Ah, what a strong young man. Before he dried up, he was also a talent that shook the ancient times and shined the present.¡±


    ¡°What a pity! Such a genius was about to die here. It was really sad.¡±


    ¡°However, a young man like you must have very fragrant meat. It will definitely be able to delay my condition.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m drooling. I want to¡­ I¡¯ll eat you!¡±


    When the last sentence was spoken, the white-haired old man suddenly attacked.


    He didn¡¯t make any big movements, but the white-haired old man raised his right hand slightly.


    There was nothing on his right hand except for his wrinkled skin. His index and middle fingers were bent into the shape of a finger.


    The white-haired old man exerted a little force and flicked his middle finger.


    In the next moment, a huge gust of Yin wind blew past.


    Before Xu Bai could react, the cold wind was like a knife, cutting the bright blade light layer by layer.


    The saber light was broken, and everything was dissipating.


    If Xu Bai had the strength of a Transcendent, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through so easily. He could have even killed the white-haired old man.


    But now, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t.


    This white-haired old man¡¯s strength was definitely not at the mortal evolution state. He must have reached the transcendent state.


    With Xu Bai¡¯s current level six mortal evolution state power and his ability to fight above his level, he was invincible in the mortal evolution state.


    ¡°Strong¡±


    A cold wind blew, and shrill screams and blood-curdling wails rang in his ears. Xu Bai felt pain all over his body.


    The patterns on his body were made of the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body, which gave Xu Bai unparalleled defense and recovery power.


    However, all of this was on the verge of destruction in the blink of an eye.


    His body was being destroyed, and the pain was like an avalanche, wave after wave.


    The golden and gray-white colors were constantly flowing, and the chaos of the sky enveloped Xu Bai.


    With the help of the Heaven Transformation, Xu Bai¡¯s broken body continued to recover.


    The speed of recovery and the speed of destruction had reached a balance.


    Even¡­ It was even faster than the white-haired old man¡¯s damage!


    The Indestructible Demonic Soul Buddha Body skill was not like the Three Absolutes of Sword and Sword that could only be used once. Xu Bai could use this skill with all his might, but it consumed a lot of Refined Qi.


    So now that the white-haired old man had injured him, or rather, could not catch up to his recovery ability, Xu Bai concluded that even if this person was at the Transcendent level, he was not very strong.


    A crazy thought appeared in Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    Kill him!


    After this thought arose, it was as if it had taken root and sprouted, unable to be shaken off at all.


    If the younger generation in the outside world heard this, they would definitely suffer a huge blow.


    Normally, a mortal evolution state would run away when facing a transcendent. After all, this was a huge difference in cultivation level.


    But Xu Bai would not run.


    This was because this white-haired old man did not have the recovery ability to break through the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body. In fact, the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body could even suppress the white-haired old man.


    In that case, the white-haired old man¡¯s strength was definitely not that of a Transcendent.


    Xu Bai felt that he had hope!


    He wanted to kill this white-haired old man, but he needed a way.


    Xu Bai kept replaying all his skills in his mind.


    One skill after another flashed in his mind. Xu Bai was blocking the cold wind and filtering.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, he opened his eyes.


    During this process, the white-haired old man continued to attack.


    Every attack brought with it a cold wind that made one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    At this moment, the white-haired old man¡¯s forehead and his half-crazy, half-calm face showed a look of bewilderment.


    He was a clear-headed madman. He knew everything he had done, but he could not suppress his thoughts, so he understood the current situation.


    This mysterious young man seemed to have taken a drug and was able to easily stop him.


    That recovery ability seemed to be of a higher level than his.


    The white-haired old man was a little anxious.


    Most importantly, this young man actually didn¡¯t run away!


    This was the most important thing.


    Not escaping meant that they wanted to fight him.


    To be honest, the white-haired old man was a little scared now.


    He really could not understand some of the strength of this young man in front of him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He was only at the mortal evolution state, so why was he so powerful?


    After all kinds of incomprehension gathered, it became the strangeness and fear of today.


    The white-haired old man didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was true that he was terrified of this young man.


    He really wanted to leave. He had used countless methods and finally survived. He didn¡¯t want to be completely buried here because of one mistake.


    However, he could not leave because he was at the critical point of going crazy.

 Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Inviting a Deadly God (2)

    Chapter 695: Inviting a Deadly God (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    He had fallen into this situation countless times, but every time, he had been suppressed by the method of eating his own kind.


    There was no one left on this mountain. If he left now, he was worried that he would not be able to take it. Before he could find a new person, he would go completely crazy.


    ¡°You¡¯re risking your life, and you¡¯re also risking your life. Then let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger!¡±The white-haired old man wiped the sweat off his head, and the madness in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    Countless cold winds came from the white-haired old man¡¯s body and crushed toward Xu Bai.


    Behind the white-haired old man, the cold wind gathered to form a huge human figure. It was the white-haired old man¡¯s Heaven Transformation.


    The statue opened its mouth. There was an even stronger Yin wind in its mouth, but it did not shoot out. Instead, it kept gathering.


    He wanted to use his strongest method to destroy Xu Bai.


    At this moment, Xu Bai finally opened his eyes.


    There was a hint of calmness in his eyes.


    After filtering through so many skills, Xu Bai finally found a way out.


    Mountain Sect invites the Divine Law.


    Even if he used all his skills, he might not be able to solve the current predicament.


    This was because his other skills were weaker.


    He had already used all the skills above the mortal evolution state, but the mountain sect summoning divine technique was useless.


    He wanted to see if he could kill the white-haired old man with the help of the Mountain Sect¡¯s divine technique.


    It would be best if he could kill him. If he could not, he would turn around and run without hesitation.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Xu Bai let out a long breath.


    He raised his hands and kept swinging them in the air, drawing all kinds of strange arcs.


    At the same time, Xu Bai spoke with a unique rhythm.


    ¡°I pray that the fragrance will be heavy enough to respond to the heavens and earth. Yongqian Feng will open the Heavenly Gate and walk through the Heavenly Gate.¡±


    ¡± Please help me to ride the wind. The First Seat, Bai Ji, is good at following the decree. The three generations of the High Wind Saint, the Phoenix Spirit, and the Holy Spirit are known to the world.¡±


    ¡°The divine ability in front of the hall has descended to assist the golden body! This disciple sincerely thanks you!¡±


    According to the tenet of the Mountain Sect¡¯s Divine Art, a chant was required to use it, and Xu Bai was currently using the chant.


    As he chanted the incantation, Xu Bai suddenly felt the True Core Strength in his body tremble. Then, he raised his head and looked at a certain spot in the sky.


    It was as if he had a feeling that something was appearing at that location. Moreover, the thing that was about to appear was inextricably related to him.


    A strange feeling lingered in his heart. At this moment, as he looked over, there was a phantom that was constantly appearing in the distant horizon.


    At first, the shadow was faint, but as time passed, it became thicker and thicker, gradually appearing in front of Xu Bai.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    When Xu Bai saw who it was, he was stunned. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    After saying that, he even thought about turning around and running away. He didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore, or he would really lose his life.


    The person who appeared was dressed in white. His long hair fluttered in the wind, and he was as black as the night sky.


    That face was extremely handsome, but these were secondary. The most important thing was that this person¡¯s eyes were empty, like wood, as if they had no soul.


    He had no soul, his white clothes were messy, and his face was familiar. Xu Bai felt as if he had summoned something incredible.


    The white-robed madman! Liu Qingfeng!


    The guy who created the Indestructible Body was actually summoned by him. It was simply ridiculous!


    According to the description of the Mountain Sect¡¯s Divine Summoning Technique, this skill was not to summon a god, but was similar to summoning.


    He couldn¡¯t say for sure what it could summon, because it wasn¡¯t written in the book.


    It was just that it was possible to summon an existence stronger than himself, and the summoned thing had a certain connection with him.


    It was poisonous!


    At this moment, only one word echoed in Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    He wondered if he had used up all his luck in Shang Jing.


    After the white-robed madman, Liu Qingfeng, appeared, his empty eyes looked around and then stopped on Xu Bai.


    He didn¡¯t have a divine soul, so he wasn¡¯t a lunatic. He was just doing things based on his instincts. When he saw Xu Bai, he took a step forward and stood in front of Xu Bai, in the middle of the two battlefields.


    The scene fell into a strange silence. The Yin wind was blocked by Liu Qingfeng and could not enter at all.


    The white-haired old man¡¯s face was filled with terror. His eyes were filled with fear as he took a step back.


    He could feel the terror of the man in white in front of him. It was not something he could resist.


    Just his body alone was able to block his Yin wind. Such a terrifying existence made him want to retreat.


    Although he might go crazy if he left, he would definitely die if he stayed here. Of course, he chose to leave.


    But sometimes, one couldn¡¯t leave just because they wanted to.


    Because someone didn¡¯t want him to leave.


    Liu Qingfeng turned his head and stared at the white-haired old man with empty eyes. Then, he raised his left hand and pressed down slightly.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud sound rang out, and the top of the mountain shook. Under Liu Qingfeng¡¯s palm, it actually began to turn into dust. The white-haired old man did not have the slightest bit of strength to resist, and he gradually turned into ashes from the beginning.


    During the entire process, he could not even resist.


    The mountain began to tremble and collapse. Such a towering mountain peak was about to be destroyed in an instant.


    Xu Bai turned around and flew into the distance.

 Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Inviting a God-Deadly God (3)

    Chapter 696: Inviting a God-Deadly God (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    He couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. After summoning such a thing, staying here was simply courting death.


    He would run first. When he ran far away, when the time of the ruins was up, he would be able to leave. Naturally, King Sheng You would deal with this guy.


    According to the description of the Mountain Sect¡¯s summoning divine technique, it was possible to control what was summoned, but it was not certain.


    When the ¡± god ¡± that was invited appeared, there might be uncontrollable situations.


    Now¡­


    It would be strange if he could control it. This guy in front of him didn¡¯t even have a divine soul, so how could he control it?


    With that thought in mind, Xu Bai turned around and ran far away.


    A voice came from behind.


    A huge pressure came from behind him. Xu Bai stopped and looked ahead.


    Liu Qingfeng had already arrived in front of him and stopped him.


    ¡°This is the rhythm of being finished.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    In fact, there was also the skill to send the god¡¯s spirit away. However, according to the description of this skill, if the god invited was very strong, it might not be able to send the spirit away.


    Now, he finally understood why this so-called God Inviting Sect had gone extinct.


    If you don¡¯t exterminate them, who will?


    They couldn¡¯t even control the things they invited. Everyone was in the same line of work. They were courting death every day. They invited this and that. It was already very good that they could pass it down.


    In front of him, Liu Qingfeng was getting closer and closer. With just one step, he was right in front of Xu Bai. He stared at Xu Bai with his empty eyes.


    His eyes were still lifeless, but Xu Bai felt as if something was being extracted from him.


    Divine Soul!


    That¡¯s right, it was the divine soul!


    This guy was actually extracting his divine soul, but the speed was not fast.


    The soul that was extracted entered Liu Qingfeng¡¯s head, but it soon dispersed along with his head.


    When the soul entered Liu Qingfeng¡¯s mind, Liu Qingfeng regained a bit of consciousness. However, the speed at which it disappeared was faster. He was like a funnel, unable to contain the soul.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there might be a way.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He had thought that it would be like last time, where he would directly attack when he came over. However, it seemed that this was not the case. If it was just extracting his soul, it did not seem to be a big deal.


    Slap!


    Pick as you wish!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it wasn¡¯t the right time, Xu Bai would have waved his hand and acted like he was very generous.


    Wasn¡¯t it just extracting his soul?


    He would give them as much as he could draw. After drawing, he could completely regenerate here.


    It was true that the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body consumed True Core Strength when used, but it only provided a recovery function, so the consumption was greatly reduced.


    Xu Bai tried to take a step forward to test the waters.


    As he walked, Liu Qingfeng also followed him. He did not move and continued to absorb his divine soul.


    It was like a machine that did not know fatigue, constantly absorbing the divine soul. However, no matter how much it absorbed, it was a huge hole that could not be filled at all.


    ¡°Is there any danger?¡± Xu Bai raised his hand and stroked his chin out of habit, thinking to himself.


    In the next moment, a shocking scene appeared.


    Liu Qingfeng also raised his hand and touched his chin, doing the same thing as Xu Bai. Even when he was doing this, he was still absorbing Xu Bai¡¯s soul.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    This¡­ It was a little fun.


    He tried to raise his hands, and Liu Qingfeng did the same. He tried to run again, but Liu Qingfeng still imitated his movements.


    No matter what he did, the other party was imitating him.


    ¡°I think I understand now.¡± Xu Bai thought for a moment, looked at a rock not far away, and knocked his head on it.


    However, before he could collide with it, a hand stopped him.


    This was stopped by Liu Qingfeng.


    ¡°As expected, I don¡¯t know if this is good or bad.¡±Xu Bai was slightly speechless.


    Through this series of experiments, he had a very clear guess in his heart.


    Perhaps it was because Liu Qingfeng had absorbed his soul, so there was no danger for the time being. Moreover, it seemed to be able to maintain some kind of connection with him after absorbing his soul.


    The most important thing was that this guy didn¡¯t seem to want him to die. Just now, he used his head to hit the rock and was stopped.


    Could it be that it was because he had absorbed the divine soul that this scene had occurred?


    After Xu Bai had this thought, he did not feel happy.


    To be honest, in such a situation, with such a powerful person, it was similar to being controlled. If it was someone else, they might be very happy, but if it was him, he was not so sure.


    The reason was very simple.


    This was the most important point.


    It wasn¡¯t like those novels where they had a blood test.


    In this kind of situation, he might make a move in the next moment. No one could say for sure.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Therefore, Xu Bai was a little worried, but at least for now, his current situation was not dangerous.


    ¡°If we can drag this out until the time is up and leave the ruins, then we can see King Sheng You. This is the most important thing.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    As long as he went out, King Sheng You would definitely be there. At that time, he would be able to chase this guy away.


    However, before that, he would not sit still and wait for death. The stone tablet just now was referring to the bottom of the mountain.


    The mountain had been razed to the ground by Liu Qingfeng, but there was nothing underground. Xu Bai planned to take advantage of this time to go down and take a look.

 Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Inviting a Deadly God (4)

    Chapter 697: Inviting a Deadly God (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    After all, the dead white-haired old man had said that there were dozens of books left behind by him and the truth of his guess, so Xu Bai wanted to go and investigate.


    It was not just for the dozens of progress bars, but more importantly, for the truth.


    Although it was only the white-haired old man¡¯s guess about the truth of the depletion of resources in that era, it could be considered a clue.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai controlled his body and flew down the mountain.


    When he made this move, Liu Qingfeng maintained the same movement as him, like a bodyguard who did not leave his side.


    This fellow did not do anything. He just followed him, but he was still absorbing his divine soul.


    The most important thing was that Xu Bai did not feel any pain. It was as if an inexplicable channel had been opened and was constantly pouring in, but his soul was not torn apart.


    ¡°It¡¯s ruined.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t bother with this guy anymore and went to the foot of the mountain.


    Sansheng Mountain had already been razed to the ground by Liu Qingfeng. There were ruins everywhere, and there was an empty flat ground at the bottom of the mountain.


    When Xu Bai landed on the ground, he carefully looked around.


    The surroundings were still dark, and the moon was still hanging high above their heads.


    Xu Bai stomped on the ground with his feet. It was solid and heavy, and it did not look like there was anything underground at all.


    However, since it was buried here, it was definitely not on the surface, so Xu Bai was not fooled by the surface.


    Anyway, they were in the ruins now. Since they couldn¡¯t see anything from the surface, they would blast the surface.


    At the thought of this, Xu Bai raised his hand. Gold and grayish-white chaos circled around him, and a dazzling saber light bloomed from his hand.


    When he did this, Liu Qingfeng was still standing at the side with empty eyes, constantly absorbing the divine soul.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about his body and slashed the ground with his saber.


    The terrifying power gradually spread. The ground began to tremble with this saber, and a huge pit gradually appeared.


    The ground was sinking, and the saber light continued to advance. When it reached a limit, the deep pit suddenly collapsed.


    It was as if there was a space underground that had been completely broken.


    There was a huge black cave below, and no light could be seen.


    The moonlight shone down, but it did not illuminate too much of the area.


    However, Xu Bai could see clearly that there was a huge box under it.


    The box was not locked, and the lid was open. Xu Bai saw dozens of books.


    A golden progress bar appeared. Looking at the dozens of books, Xu Bai¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He was like a money-grubber who saw a huge amount of treasure and couldn¡¯t help but get excited.


    Dozens of books, a total of dozens of books, equivalent to dozens of progress bars!


    Even if it was him, he could not suppress the excitement in his heart at the moment.


    Xu Bai rubbed his hands together. Without thinking about anything else, he prepared to jump into the karst cave.


    All he could see was the progress bar. He didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    However, sometimes, there were times in life when one had to have it, and there was no time in life to force it.


    Just as Xu Bai was about to jump in, the space around him suddenly distorted, and a mysterious will echoed in his mind.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he told Xu Bai that he was leaving.


    Why did he have to leave? It was time for the ruins.


    ¡°D * mn, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Xu Bai came to his senses and jumped down quickly.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the treasure chest, Xu Bai became more and more anxious.


    The space around him was blurry. When he was about to touch the treasure chest, he realized that he was no longer in the ruins.


    Of course, he was not at the place where he entered the ruins. Instead, he was in one of the spaces, just like before he came.


    The surrounding scenery was gradually shattering and blending. When the shattering and blending reached an extreme, it would return to its original place.


    ¡°Blood loss!¡± Xu Bai almost couldn¡¯t help but roar.


    He was so close to touching the treasure chest!


    However, he was really just a little bit away. This little bit was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Looking at Liu Qingfeng, who was standing next to him like a block of wood, Xu Bai wanted to kick him, but he held back.


    The surrounding scenery was still merging. He knew that he was about to return to the outside world, so he temporarily put away his regretful feelings.


    His body surged and transformed into Chu Yu¡¯s figure. He then put on the human skin mask on his face.


    This time, he had sneaked in quietly. He could not let others discover his situation. Otherwise, it would be hard to say when the time came.


    Although he didn¡¯t get the item, Xu Bai had a new idea.


    This thing was a relic. In other words, it had happened at some time in the past.


    In that case, could there be a similar mountain in the outside world, and even something at the bottom of the mountain?


    He was a very serious person, especially when it came to the progress bar. He really didn¡¯t want to make a loss with dozens of progress bars.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Moreover, there was also the white-haired old man¡¯s guess about that era.


    Therefore, Xu Bai had already made up his mind to find that mountain as soon as possible after he left. Only then would he be able to gain something.


    The signs of fusion gradually spread. When everything was completely fused, Xu Bai felt his vision blur, and then he appeared beside the river at midnight.


    There was a three-way standoff around him, and behind Xu Bai, there was the sound of footsteps.


    He turned his head and saw that the soldiers of the Underworld Army who had gone in with him had also come out. However, only half of them were left. It was obvious that the other half had stayed in the ruins forever.

 Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: Inviting a God-Defying God (5)

    Chapter 698: Inviting a God-Defying God (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    However, these soldiers did not look sad. Instead, they looked determined. Before they entered, they were already prepared to die.


    Before he could speak, he felt an inexplicable pressure behind him.


    Immediately after, Liu Qingfeng rose from the ground and disappeared into the distance.


    Without a divine soul, he was like a block of wood, but he still had his instincts.


    The three sides in front of him all had existences that made him feel terrifying, so he fled at the first moment.


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked at the fleeing figure. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡±¡±You were very handsome when you came, but you left in a sorry state.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he was interrupted by a voice.


    ¡°Where¡¯s our army?¡± Bai Zhong, the Military God of the Great Yue State, looked at the empty ground. Other than Xu Bai and the Rising Nether Army, no one else had returned. His face turned gloomy.


    He didn¡¯t even bother about Qingfeng Liu. In fact, everyone present knew about Qingfeng Liu.


    However, Liu Qingfeng ran very fast. They did not want to chase after him at this time. After all, there was no benefit in chasing him.


    Rather than chasing after him, Bai Zhong was more interested in finding out what had happened to his army.


    Of course, he knew that they were doomed. But why did someone from Great Chu come back alive?


    The Supreme Tribe¡¯s deputy leader, Gu Muyin, also had a gloomy expression. That expression was as if he had eaten a fly.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the meaning in his eyes was obvious.


    Xu Bai shrugged and imitated Chu Yu¡¯s actions. He patted his chest and put on a fearful expression.¡±How terrifying. They¡¯re in danger.¡±


    ¡°At that time, we wanted to help them, but we didn¡¯t expect that before we could do anything, they were all gone. We risked so many people to escape.¡±


    His words were filled with regret. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that everyone present knew what the situation was like, they might have really believed him.


    ¡°How dare you lie to me!¡± Gu Muyin was a barbarian after all. He had a fiery temper and his tone was filled with killing intent.


    Before Xu Bai could say anything, the voice of King Shengyou was heard. It was as cold as a ten-thousand-year-old ice.


    ¡°After entering the ruins, life and death are determined by fate, and wealth is determined by heaven. Don¡¯t you understand this principle? Unconvinced? Do you want to threaten my daughter? Do you want to start a war?¡±


    King Shengyou took a step forward with the army, as if he really wanted to start a fight.


    Gu Muyin quickly recovered. He glanced at Bai Zhong, unable to figure out what he was thinking.


    The three forces were evenly matched, but King Sheng You still had a small advantage.


    Although this advantage seemed small, it could be infinitely magnified when it came to a real fight.


    Therefore, Gu Muyin was unsure of what Bai Zhong would do if they really fought. Would he help him or ascend to the Underworld King? No one could be sure.


    Even if Bai Zhong expressed his willingness to help him, he would not dare to do it. After all, anyone could say something, but no one knew if he would do it.


    Therefore, after King Sheng You finished his sentence, Gu Muyin¡¯s face turned gloomy, but he did not say a word.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Bai Zhong didn¡¯t say anything else other than the first sentence. He simply said one word, then turned around and left with his soldiers without hesitation.


    Since the matter was already set in stone, they couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    Could they really fight?


    Now was not the time to fight.


    When Gu Muyin saw this situation, he snorted coldly and turned around to leave.


    In the blink of an eye, this place seemed to be a little empty.


    King Sheng You looked at the remaining half of the army and sighed.


    Anyone who saw this situation could not help but feel a little uncomfortable. Even if they were used to seeing life and death, they were also not immune to it.


    ¡°Any gains?¡± King Sheng You asked.


    He didn¡¯t ask Xu Bai, but the soldiers of the Underworld Army who had entered the ruins.


    The general cupped his fists and bowed.¡± Your Your Highness, we¡¯ve found something. I¡¯ll go back and count it and report it all.¡±¡±


    They didn¡¯t bring anything in, and when they came out, they didn¡¯t bring anything out either. However, since they said that they had gained something, there must be something.


    King Shengyou nodded.¡± Set up a cenotaph for our dead brothers. Also, give their families a pension. Remember, we must not let them feel disappointed.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The general quickly agreed.


    King Sheng You glanced at Xu Bai and said,¡±¡±Now is not the time to talk. After we return, come to my tent and this king will talk to you.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.


    King You Sheng turned around and began to lead the way.


    Nothing happened along the way. It was very safe.


    It had to be said that although Liu Qingfeng had lost his divine soul, his instincts were still quite sensitive. He ran without hesitation, or else he might really have stayed there.


    After returning to the military camp, he first dismissed the army before King Sheng You brought Xu Bai to the tent.


    At this moment, Xu Bai had returned to his original appearance, and so did Chu Yu.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Only Xu Bai and King Sheng You were left in the tent. Chu Yu had also left.


    Xu Bai was about to ask about the Three-Lives Mountain. After all, he was very interested in that place.


    If he could find the location, he might be able to make a fortune.


    But unexpectedly, before he could speak, King You Sheng spoke first¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to Liu Qingfeng. It¡¯s not as simple as the rumors in the martial world that he lost his soul.¡±

 Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: The Journey to Great Yue (1)

    Chapter 699: The Journey to Great Yue (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai thought that Lord Sheng was talking about other things with him, but in the end, they were talking about Qingfeng Liu.


    Actually, Xu Bai only knew a portion of the information regarding Liu Qingfeng.


    It was said that his madness was due to his self-created indestructible body. Later on, he wanted to study the method of divine soul indestructibility.


    In the end, his divine soul was completely gone, and he had reached his current state.


    At least that was what everyone was saying at the moment. However, now that King Sheng You was telling him that there was another meaning, it piqued his curiosity.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Sheng You King would say it.


    Since the beginning was already made, it would be inappropriate to not continue.


    Sure enough, after waiting for a short while, King You Sheng continued to speak and continued to speak.


    ¡°His current state is actually due to his self-created cultivation technique, but it¡¯s related to a place.¡±Sheng You King said slowly.


    Hearing this, Xu Bai was a little stunned.


    It wasn¡¯t because he had created the cultivation technique, but because it was related to a place?


    Where exactly was this place?


    Where did he go to make his divine soul disappear and become a fool?


    Xu Bai suddenly had a guess. Perhaps he had a clue.


    ¡°Actually, we only discovered it recently because we obtained an incomplete book that he left behind. It records the course of this matter.¡±King You Sheng placed his hand by his mouth and coughed softly, as if he was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. This thing was given to me by Temple Master Jade-faced after he found me. He said that he got it by accident.¡±


    ¡°Back then, this king beat her up for you. Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect her to really regain her rationality and remember this matter.¡±


    ¡°Before he left, he even took a lot of treasures from this king, saying that it was compensation.¡±


    Jade-faced Abbey Dean?


    What a familiar name. Why did he seem to have heard it somewhere before?


    Xu Bai thought about it carefully and soon knew who it was. Wasn¡¯t this the crazy female Abbey Dean?


    This guy actually took advantage of his lucidity to run to the border and even gave King Sheng You a book.


    Back then, it was indeed because of him that the female Abbey Dean was beaten up by King Sheng You. She was beaten up badly and fled.


    ¡°What is recorded in that book?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Everything else was unimportant. Xu Bai was very curious about how Liu Qingfeng had become like this.


    King Sheng You did not continue. He turned around and came to a cabinet. After rummaging through the cabinet for a moment, he found a book and handed it to Xu Bai.


    It meant that he wanted Xu Bai to see it himself. He couldn¡¯t explain it clearly, so it was easier to see it directly.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t hesitate and didn¡¯t waste any time. He took the book and flipped it open. When he finished reading the entire book, he closed it silently and returned it to King Sheng You.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    What was recorded in the book was actually very simple. The reason why this fellow wanted to destroy his soul was actually to enter the Bizarre City.


    According to the records in this book, Liu Qingfeng had been unable to recover his soul like the Indestructible Body because he lacked the ability to recover his soul.


    Therefore, he was thinking of a solution. Soon, he thought of it.


    Back then, in order to find this kind of divine soul cultivation technique, he had searched almost everywhere, but he could not find anything that matched it. Therefore, he went back and flipped through the ancient books, and actually found a trace of clue.


    According to the ancient records, in a very long time ago, there was an existence who had absolute control over the divine soul. He might be able to resolve the predicament at that time.


    However, the people of that era had long died, so Liu Qingfeng thought of the Bizarre Market.


    If he could enter the Bizarre Market, he might be able to find some clues.


    This fellow was also a ruthless person. He also knew that his soul would be completely obliterated after entering the Bizarre Market, so he used an extremely ruthless method. He endured the pain and split his soul into two. A portion of it was stored in the outside world, while he found a suitable opportunity to enter the Bizarre Market.


    At this point, there were no records on it, because after that, there was the matter of entering the Bizarre City. An accident probably happened at that time.


    ¡°Even if we were to enter, our souls would instantly disappear, let alone him.¡±King Sheng You said slowly.


    ¡°He thinks he¡¯s smart. By splitting his soul into two, he can keep a portion of his soul. If he encounters danger, he can escape and slowly recover.¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t expect that the reason why the Bizarre Market is a Bizarre Market is that there won¡¯t be any loopholes for him to exploit. The moment he entered, everything was gone, and he became like this.¡±


    ¡± After he came out, he instinctively wanted to find the most important thing to him. He absorbed countless things related to the soul and even absorbed the soul. However, the rules of the Bizarre Market are like that. No matter how much he absorbed, it would dissipate.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this point, Sheng You King paused for a moment.


    Xu Bai frowned and connected all the clues together. He found that it was really possible.


    When he summoned Liu Qingfeng, Liu Qingfeng was slowly absorbing his divine soul.


    However, no matter how much he absorbed, it was like a broken bottle that had leaked out. The more he absorbed, the more he would lose. This might be the reason why Liu Qingfeng had entered the Bizarre Market back then.


    ¡°Your Highness just said that I shouldn¡¯t have too much contact with him. Will I be affected?¡±Xu Bai asked.

 Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: The Journey to Great Yue (2)

    Chapter 700: The Journey to Great Yue (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    The records in this book and what Sheng You King had just said were all Liu Qingfeng¡¯s own actions, but it did not involve anyone else.


    However, Sheng You King told him not to have too much contact with Liu Qingfeng. Xu Bai guessed that there was more to it.


    King Sheng You nodded and asked,¡±¡±How much do you know about the rules of the Bizarre Market?¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head, indicating that he knew very little.


    He had only been in there twice, so he knew very little.


    ¡°Even we don¡¯t know much, but we all know that it¡¯s a terrifying place.¡±King Sheng You said.


    ¡°The so-called terror doesn¡¯t mean that the strangeness there is very strong. It¡¯s just that rule. Why don¡¯t I let you have too much contact with him?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. If you get in contact with it for too long and are dragged into it, what will happen to your soul? You will also become in the same state as him.¡±


    ¡°Although there is no evidence that this will happen, it is best to be careful and try not to have too much contact with him.¡±


    Xu Bai understood.


    Although there were no examples, everything had to be prepared.


    However, for Xu Bai, he was not afraid of being dragged into the Strange City¡¯s rules.


    If his strength reached a certain level and he could protect himself, he would even want to be dragged in.


    The last time he was dragged in, his progress bar had leveled up rapidly. His cheat had sped up. If he were to be dragged in again and continue to speed up, it would be an extremely satisfying thing.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t say these things out loud, and it was even more impossible for him to say them out loud. He only nodded his head to show that he understood and said that he definitely wouldn¡¯t have too much contact with Liu Qingfeng.


    Hearing Xu Bai¡¯s answer, Sheng You King heaved a sigh of relief.


    There was nothing he could do. He could read many people¡¯s minds, but sometimes, he could not read Xu Baibai¡¯s mind.


    Because Xu Bai¡¯s way of thinking was sometimes too outlandish.


    This kind of thinking and personality was a good thing. After all, it wouldn¡¯t make Xu Bai fall into a rigid and pedantic state. But sometimes, it was also a bad thing.


    Therefore, as a senior, he had to remind Xu Bai not to let anything happen to such a talent.


    ¡°Oh right, this king looks at you. It seems like you have something to say. What is it?¡±King Sheng You said that he had said that he had said that he had asked Xu Bai.


    When he saw Xu Bai¡¯s expression just now, something was wrong.


    Xu Bai then changed the topic and asked about the Three Lives Mountain.


    There were still dozens of progress bars waiting for him there. He did not want to give up.


    Moreover, the white-haired old man¡¯s speculation about the depletion of resources was there. He wanted to take a look.


    After hearing this, King Sheng You frowned.¡±Three Lives Mountain, I have never heard of this name before. Can you describe its general shape to me?¡±


    From the extremely distant era to the present, perhaps many names had changed. It was normal that King Sheng You did not know.


    However, for such a long time, the characteristics of a mountain would not change much.


    Xu Bai gave a rough description.


    If he had to find it himself, it would be very difficult, but King Sheng You was different.


    When the Great Chu State was established, King Sheng You could be said to be the horse hooves of the army, stepping into every place.


    Therefore, King Shen You should be more familiar with the terrain of these mountains and rivers than him.


    ¡°Towering into the clouds, steep mountain path?¡± King Sheng You fell into deep thought as if he was recalling something. After a long while, he shook his head.


    ¡°If you say that the mountain path is steep, many of these characteristics are in line with your statement. However, if you want to say that it towered into the clouds, Great Chu doesn¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°In Great Chu, many mountains are not so high, and the terrain is not so complicated. If you really want to find it, perhaps there are other places.¡±


    Somewhere else?


    Even Great Chu didn¡¯t have one. Xu Bai was already very clear about what the so-called other places were.


    ¡°Great Yue State? Or the barbarians?¡±


    In the entire world, there were only these three countries. Therefore, other than Great Chu, there were only two other countries left.


    ¡°Great Yue State.¡± King Sheng You nodded.¡±


    ¡°In the area under their jurisdiction, the mountains and forests are high and dense. There are many places with dangerous terrain.¡±


    ¡°If you want to find a mountain that reaches into the clouds, that¡¯s the best place to go.¡±


    What he said was the truth. After all, the geographical form of each country was different. He could not conjure a mountain that towered into the clouds for Xu Bai. If he really wanted to find it, he could only go to the Great Yue State.


    It was impossible for the Barbarian Race to have such a place. The terrain there was the simplest, and it was flat.


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    If that was the case, he could only go to the Great Yue State. He was wondering if it was worth it or not.


    After thinking about it carefully, he slapped his thigh and decided.


    He went!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This thing involved dozens of progress bars and even involved the secrets of that era. If he did not take a look, he would feel that it was a loss.


    Seeing Xu Bai¡¯s actions, You Sheng King already knew what Xu Bai was thinking.


    ¡°You really want to go? Do you know what kind of situation you will face if you go there with your current identity?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. I think that even the strongest people in the Great Yue State will attack you and take your life.¡±


    What he said was right. Xu Bai was now in Great Chu. Almost no one dared to do anything to him. Even if it was an assassination, it was impossible to send experts. After all, it was not certain whether they could cross the border.

 Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: The Journey to Great Yue (3)

    Chapter 701: The Journey to Great Yue (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Therefore, in Great Chu, even if Xu Bai walked around with his eyes closed, no one would care about him.


    The title of Prince Xu had also become a reality in Great Chu. With this title, the Jianghu of Great Chu had to give face.


    Previously, when he was in the Buddhist Sect, a token made all the monks shut up.


    However, in the Great Chu State, it was the Great Chu State. After leaving the Great Chu State, Xu Bai¡¯s identities were stacked together, as if he had countless flags behind him.


    He was just short of brazenly telling others that he was here and that they had to hurry over and kill him.


    Moreover, the Great Yue State would not care about his identity. They would rather kill him and let the Great Chu lose an extremely important person.


    In any case, everyone had already shed all pretenses of cordiality. Why didn¡¯t they start fighting? It was because no one was confident and didn¡¯t want a third party to take advantage of them.


    Therefore, if he could use underhanded methods, he would use underhanded methods.


    Xu Bai smiled and said,¡±Disguise.¡±


    He took out the human-skinned mask from his bosom. It was left by the Thousand-faced Female Bandit. He was going to return it, but Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to return it now.


    Even the Military God of the Great Yue State, Bai Zhong, and the Deputy Chief of the Barbarians, Gu Muyin, didn¡¯t realize that this thing was a great treasure.


    Therefore, Xu Bai already had a plan. This time, he might have to change his identity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble your highness to tell Senior Thousand Female Thief to lend me this thing for a while. I¡¯ll return it to him when the time comes.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Borrow it¡­


    It wasn¡¯t like he was taking it.


    This request was not too much.


    King Sheng You fell into deep thought. After a long time, he slowly said,¡±There¡¯s no need to talk to him. This king has agreed. Take it with you. It¡¯ll be good for you if you can go outside, but you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°I thought your highness would disagree. After all, my status is different now.¡±Xu Bai said.


    King Sheng You shook his head.¡±My thoughts are different from that of my brother. I have always believed that when a true talent appears, it is like a piece of jade that has not been carved. It needs to be tempered by oneself before it can bloom with dazzling light.¡±


    ¡°A long time ago, I told you that you have to set your sights wider and not just limited to Great Chu. In this Great Chu, you are truly carefree now, but if you really want the world to be afraid of you, you have to go out.¡±


    ¡°Making the world fear you sounds like a particularly lonely thing, but loneliness is better than losing your life.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and put the mask back on his face.¡±¡±This time, I need your highness ¡®help with the follow-up matters. Also, tell His Majesty that you must seal off all information about me. I don¡¯t want to lose my life just by going there.¡±


    King You Sheng nodded in agreement.


    Of course, they had to do these things well. After all, it was also to protect Xu Bai¡¯s life.


    ¡°Is that thing very important to you? Why are you taking such a big risk?¡± King You Sheng asked subconsciously.¡±


    He was just asking casually. He wasn¡¯t trying to find out any secrets. If Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to tell him, then forget it.


    ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡± Xu Bai answered with certainty.


    The progress bar from the distant era and the secret about the exhaustion of resources.


    When the two were stacked together, it was worth the risk.


    He only said these three words and did not explain anything else.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± King Sheng You asked.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and said,¡±Tonight, let¡¯s go light.¡±¡±


    The earlier, the better. The earlier he went, the earlier he would come back.


    King Shengyou did not say anything else. Since Xu Bai had already made his decision, he did not say anything else. He just reported it to the higher-ups.


    Of course, all of this had to wait for Xu Bai to leave. If he told the higher-ups now and waited for the notice from the higher-ups before letting Xu Bai leave, Xu Bai probably wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.


    He knew his elder brother the best. His elder brother protected Xu Bai like a treasure. If he really followed the rules, Xu Bai might not be able to leave at all.


    Of course, his older brother would definitely be angry and even curse him, but that was not important.


    A real man should have his feet on the ground and his head on the sky. He should let his footprints spread all over the world and make his reputation spread far and wide. This was what a man should do.


    What kind of man was he to hide in one place every day?


    Xu Bai left very quickly. Before he left, he had already changed his appearance and body shape, as well as changed his clothes.


    He left quietly and no one knew. However, before he left, King Shengyou had specially arranged a place for him.


    His current identity was no longer Xu Bai, but a traveling merchant who was responsible for all kinds of things in the Great Yue State and the Great Chu State.


    Even in times of war, these traveling merchants still existed, so no one cared about them.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t bring the first-grade puppet with him. That thing was too annoying. Ordinary people could easily form a connection with him after taking a look at it.


    As long as there was something similar to his previous identity, it would expose him, so Xu Bai tried his best to avoid it.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    One horse, one person.


    He was not at the mortal evolution state, so he had to bring the horse.


    Now that he was traveling lightly, it made him feel nostalgic, as if he had returned to the time when he was riding a horse.


    He did not tell Chu Yu. After all, the fewer people who knew about this, the better.


    Riding on the horse, Xu Bai enjoyed the bumpy ride. He went forward and finally arrived at a small town at the border.

 Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: The Journey to Great Yue (4)

    Chapter 702: The Journey to Great Yue (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Usually, traveling merchants would go through this place, so Xu Bai also went to the Great Yue State from this place.


    The inspection was particularly strict, and the defense here was very heavy. It could be said that this was the place with the strictest deployment of soldiers in the entire border.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t bring anything this time. He only brought a human skin and a book, which he got from the ruins.


    When he was being checked, he found an excuse to hide these two things.


    He did not bring any goods with him, but he brought a lot of money.


    Xu Bai said that he went out to pick goods, not to sell them, so it made sense.


    Soon, he passed the inspection.


    It had to be said that there was something that played an important role during the inspection. Before he left, King Sheng You gave it to him.


    A pill.


    This pill could hide his strength for about ten days. Even a brilliant expert would not be able to discover it.


    However, after ten days, the effects of the medicine would wear off, but it did not matter to Xu Bai.


    At that time, he could find a random place and change his identity. It would be easy for him.


    It was also easy to turn himself into a professional.


    Soon, he passed the inspection and followed hundreds of people towards the Great Yue State.


    All of them were traveling merchants who had gone to the Great Yue State to do business.


    People naturally liked to stick together when crossing mountains. Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to show his abnormality, so he followed behind.


    They didn¡¯t go through the Yin Posthouse, but the official Posthouse. After all, these people weren¡¯t in the business, they were just merchants.


    There was a large crowd. Some merchants were carrying goods or carriages, while others were walking on foot. Some were riding horses, so the crowd was naturally divided into several parts due to speed.


    Xu Bai was riding a horse, so he naturally walked together with those who had horses and carriages.


    Some of the carriages were protected by some of the members of the trade. In this world, money was very important. Even the members of the trade were not exempt from this.


    Xu Bai followed silently on his horse. After all, the official post station was much more spacious than the Yin post station, which was in a desolate place.


    Some merchants were familiar with each other because they often did business in this line. They chatted in twos and threes.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. His face was very dark. Of course, as a businessman, it was normal for some unfamiliar faces to appear.


    He didn¡¯t speak, but it didn¡¯t mean that no one talked to him. It was the nature of merchants to pursue profits. At this time, most of the people who went to the Great Yue State were sellers, and there were very few purchases.


    Less meant that it was special, not to mention purchasing. If there was no profit, why would they buy?


    Therefore, some sharp-eyed merchants targeted these people who went to purchase. They found an opportunity to chat with them and wanted to hear about some business opportunities.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been on this road for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen you before. It seems like this is your first time doing this business.¡±A middle-aged merchant dressed in silk followed Xu Bai on a horse.


    Although this middle-aged businessman looked like he had a big belly, he was actually a skilled horseman.


    There were risks in doing anything, and the risks of doing business were even greater. The simplest of all were those bandits who robbed the road.


    Sometimes, in order to save their lives, riding horses was a must.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them, but because of his current status, he still agreed from time to time. However, when it came to business opportunities, he kept his mouth shut.


    There was no business opportunity. These people were very accurate. If he randomly made one up, there would probably be loopholes. He might as well not mention it.


    It would be best if he didn¡¯t mention it now. After all, no one wanted to let their profits slip away.


    The middle-aged merchant¡¯s name was Qian Lai, a very common name.


    Seeing that Xu Fan did not say anything, his interest was piqued and he continued to talk non-stop.


    He even promised that if Xu Bai could say it out loud, they would cooperate in this business and the profits would definitely be higher than now.


    Trust no one but the merchant¡¯s mouth. That mouth could even talk the moon down from the sky. Xu Bai only promised, but there was no substantial progress.


    Qian Lai was also puzzled. The young man in front of him did not look very old, but he was extremely slippery.


    No matter how much he tried to find out, he couldn¡¯t find any information. However, the more he tried to find out, the more interested he became.


    It was a businessman¡¯s nature to pursue profits. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Qian Lai was still talking non-stop. Xu Bai took it as a joke and listened while driving the horse.


    It wasn¡¯t fast, but it wasn¡¯t slow.


    It was night when they left, and after walking for a long distance, it was already late at night.


    The convoy in front gradually stopped, and Xu Bai followed suit.


    There was no more noise in his ears. Qian Lai had been talking for a long time, but seeing that Xu Bai was still silent, he stopped talking.


    When Xu Bai saw that the carriages had stopped, he was puzzled. Then, he saw a woman alighting from the most luxurious carriage.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The woman was wearing a green dress. Her hair was tied up high with a green hairpin, making her look graceful and beautiful.


    Xu Bai knew this woman. He had heard many people talking about her on the way here.


    Zhong Ruqin, the eldest daughter of the Zhong family.


    The Zhong family was a merchant who specialized in traveling around the border, but it was a wealthy family.


    Even compared to some of the well-known families in Jingzhou Province, this amount of money was not small.

 Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: The Journey to Great Yue (5)

    Chapter 703: The Journey to Great Yue (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    But unfortunately, they were not people in the industry, so their status would always be lower.


    Zhong Ruqin was the eldest daughter of the Zhong family. She was already married to a court official.


    However, he did not expect that on the night of his marriage, before he could even have time to consummate his marriage, the court official died.


    After the coroner¡¯s examination, he found out that she had died because of a rapid heartbeat. The specific situation was that when she took off the veil, she saw Zhong Ruqin¡¯s face.


    From then on, the official¡¯s family thought that Zhong Ruqin was an ominous thing and chased her out of the house.


    When Zhong Ruqin returned home, she was also burdened by the responsibilities of her family, but she did not take it seriously.


    Because she was married before, she still tied her hair up high even though she had never had sex.


    After being criticized by her family, she started a business.


    Once, twice, thrice, and thrice, he actually did it well. He turned all the previous accusations into smoke and became the pillar of the family.


    To be honest, in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, Zhong Ruqin was indeed beautiful.


    She had long black hair, almond-shaped eyes, cloud-like eyebrows, and a mouth like a cherry blossom.


    Just those flowing eyes alone were enough to make people feel relaxed and happy. Coupled with that mature temperament, it was even more irresistible.


    It was very moist, really moist.


    Xu Bai took a few more glances, then took out a book and started reading.


    Since he had stopped, he did not ask, because he would get the answer soon. As expected, Zhong Ruqin slowly spoke after she got down.


    Her voice was very soft and gentle, sounding mature in his ears.


    Once they were far away, no one could hear them, but Xu Bai could hear them clearly with his strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late, even walking on the official road is very dangerous. When I was doing business in the past, there was an old and shabby courtyard in front of me, which was just right for me to rest.¡±


    Zhong Ruqin said this to a martial artist beside her. She had hired many martial artists to protect this business trip.


    The martial artist nodded. After cupping his fists, he slowly opened his mouth and repeated what he had said.


    When the person in the trade spoke, his voice naturally traveled far and everyone heard it.


    The people present did not refuse. After all, they were all ordinary people, and safety was their top priority.


    Xu Bai felt that he couldn¡¯t act weird, so he followed behind.


    The convoy slowly set off again, walking on the dark road. The moonlight shone down, acting as the only source of light.


    After walking for about an hour, a dilapidated courtyard appeared in front of them.


    The courtyard was really dilapidated. From the outside, it looked like it had been abandoned for many years. Under the moonlight, only half of the door was left.


    Zhong Ruqin sat in the carriage and led the way. When they reached their destination, the carriage stopped.


    A servant boy placed a stool on the ground. Zhong Ruqin held onto the edge of the carriage and stepped carefully on the stool before she got off.


    The soft voice sounded again.


    ¡°This is the place where I have stayed many times. I can be considered to be able to survive tonight and avoid the threat of wolves, tigers, and leopards.¡±


    Everyone nodded. It was already good enough to have a place to stay in this desolate mountain. Although it was impossible for so many people to live there, at least it was not in the forest.


    Then, everyone walked in and formed groups of twos and threes, starting bonfires.


    The courtyard was not big and there were too many people.


    The servants, coachmen, and even the hired workers were guarding outside, guarding the goods or doing other things.


    Xu Bai followed him in and found a corner to sit down. He didn¡¯t join the others.


    ¡°Little brother, why don¡¯t you find a room?¡± Qian Lai came over again.¡±


    The courtyard was still quite empty. There was no roof tile on his head. If he entered the room, he could at least feel some warmth.


    Xu Bai shook his head and declined politely. His gaze shifted to Zhong Ruqin.


    Zhong Ruqin was wearing an emerald green cloak that tightly wrapped around her curvaceous figure. However, the curve of her waist could be seen as she walked.


    She didn¡¯t go with these people. Instead, she walked into the largest room.


    No one present said anything. After all, they were all brought here by others. Moreover, in terms of who was rich, the Zhong family was indeed rich. No one would offend them. After all, there was no benefit to offend them.


    Qian Lai also noticed Xu Bai¡¯s gaze and thought that he had some dirty thoughts. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh.¡±With Little Brother¡¯s appearance, if you can marry into the Zhong Family, then even if you marry a widow, you will be able to have a smooth journey.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Xu Bai said.


    These four simple words made him stop talking.


    Qian Lai was not interested, so he did not say anything more. He returned to his seat, leaned against the wall, and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t sleep. He took out the book he got from the trevally and read it slowly.


    He couldn¡¯t read the words in the book. It was the words in the ruins, but it didn¡¯t stop the progress bar from increasing.


    The progress bar slowly increased. The moonlight became brighter and brighter, but the darkness became thicker and thicker.


    In the largest room, the door was tightly shut, and a dim light was lit.


    Under the light of the lamp, a shadow was cast on the window of the door.

 Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Beauty Like a Viper (1)

    Chapter 704: Beauty Like a Viper (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Someone had lit a lamp in the room, so it was normal for a shadow to appear. This shadow belonged to Zhong Wuqin. Even if there was only a shadow, one could see some enchantment through the window of the door.


    All the traveling merchants present looked out the window and gulped in unison. Their eyes were burning with excitement.


    Even the shadow of a beauty was so beautiful.


    Xu Bai was watching the progress bar. When he heard the sound, he looked over and saw the shadow turning sideways. There was a huge fluctuation from top to bottom.


    It was indeed very big and very moist.


    He only glanced at it and did not look at it anymore. He continued to read the book in his hand.


    This woman was very good-looking. No wonder an official of the imperial court died suddenly when he saw her face. Of course, Xu Bai thought that this guy must have some kind of illness. Otherwise, it would be impossible for such a strange situation to occur.


    However, in Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, no matter how beautiful this woman was, he didn¡¯t think she was anything special.


    Compared to Liu Xu and Ye Chuyu, her beauty was still inferior, except that she looked like a ripe peach. In other aspects, it was much worse.


    On their journey to the capital, he and Zi Zi had experienced the same posture as the executioner, so he was not interested in seeing someone with a slightly inferior appearance.


    It was as if he was used to eating delicious food. How could he eat salted vegetables and porridge all of a sudden?


    At most, he would just take a few more glances.


    ¡°Other than being big, it¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    Xu Bai continued to look at the progress bar. It kept growing in front of his eyes. The golden progress bar was the real mainstream.


    The night grew darker and darker, and as time passed, some of the traveling merchants could not hold on any longer and leaned against the wall to sleep.


    The light in the main house continued to shine, and no one paid any attention to it. After all, it was just a shadow. No matter how beautiful the shadow was, it would only be able to be seen after a few glances.


    If someone entered the room, they would notice that Zhong Ruqin was not lying on her side.


    The shadow reflected on the window was sitting sideways, but Zhong Ruqin was standing straight with her back facing the door and facing forward.


    She had already taken off her thick cloak and was wearing thin clothes. She wore a piece of white jade on her hand.


    The curve of his waist contracted slightly and then bulged tightly, making him look eye-catching.


    In front of her was a statue. This statue had no head and its entire body was in ruins.


    Zhong Ruqin clasped her hands in front of her chest and pressed them tightly together, causing the two huge objects to squeeze outward, revealing an irregular shape.


    Her eyes were closed, and she looked like a worshiping saint with her head slightly lowered.


    She did not say anything, but there was a jade pendant tied to her waist. The jade pendant was emitting a faint light.


    After the light appeared, it continued to coil around the headless statue.


    Zhong Ruqin¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and fine beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. At the same time, her breathing quickened, and her body trembled slightly.


    Through the elegant green dress, one could see that below the waist, her legs were constantly shaking.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, Zhong Ruqin¡¯s face flushed red and she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She let go of her hands, and the behemoth returned to its original grandeur. At the same time, the jade pendant on her waist retracted the light.


    ¡± Finally, I¡¯ve finished absorbing it.¡±


    Zhong Ruqin stretched out her hand and looked down. After a while, she took her hand out and it was wet.


    ¡°This time, they are all ordinary goods. However, after swallowing their goods, we can also make a fortune.¡±


    ¡°As long as I come back a few more times, I will be able to truly control the Zhong family. At that time, I will be able to search for more treasures and be happy with them.¡±


    Thinking of this, Zhong Ruqin couldn¡¯t help recalling her past experiences.


    A long time ago, she was an ominous thing that was despised by the family and her reputation was ruined.


    After all, she was a widow who had been kicked out of the family by the man¡¯s family. It was already a great kindness for the family to take her in.


    She endured the disdainful gazes of her family and continued to live.


    Until one day, she came to this rundown courtyard and saw this statue in front of her. Then, she entered the industry.


    Music-seeker.


    This was a very magical profession. One could do all kinds of interesting things with the dead objects that had spirituality in the world and then obtain the power within.


    However, there were obvious limitations. One was that it was inanimate, and the other was that it had spirituality.


    Inanimate objects were easy to understand, but what about spirituality?


    Zhong Ruqin did not know, but she could sense it. This was one of the characteristics of this profession.


    From then on, every time she did something special with this statue, her strength would increase by a little. From then on, she had an idea.


    Murder and plunder!


    Everyone said that she was good at doing business and was a rare genius in doing business, but only she knew that she was doing business without capital.


    She would pick the fattest sheep for anyone who took this path.


    The goods that he obtained would be sold to the Great Yue State for pure profit.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°As long as I work for a while more, I will be able to completely control the family. Using the family¡¯s finances, I will be able to find more things with spiritual energy.¡±


    When Zhong Ruqin thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but bend down slightly and rub against it gently.


    ¡°How can the men in this world be better than those dead objects with intelligence?¡±


    The light from the oil lamp on the table was still there. If one looked carefully, Zhong Ruqin¡¯s shadow was still nowhere to be seen.


    The shadow on the window had no source.

 Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Beauty Like a Viper (2)

    Chapter 705: Beauty Like a Viper (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Zhong Ruqin raised her foot and walked to the spot where the shadow was broken. She placed her foot on it. In the next moment, the shadow overlapped with her and returned to its original state.


    After doing all this, she raised her foot and licked her lips. She went to the door and opened it.


    Many of the merchants outside the room had already fallen asleep, but there were still some who could not fall asleep. When the door opened, they saw Zhong Ruqin walking in wearing only a green dress.


    The people who were still awake had burning expressions on their faces. They kept looking at Zhong Ruqin as if they wanted to rub her into their bodies.


    At this moment, a gentle breeze blew past. The merchants present suddenly felt very tired and quickly fell asleep.


    Divine soul attack?


    Xu Bai also felt that something was wrong.


    This was a divine soul attack. He could be sure because he had some achievements in this area. However, it was not a direct attack, but to make people unconscious.


    Looking at Zhong Ruqin, Xu Bai understood.


    He did not say a word. He closed his eyes and pretended to be like the people around him.


    There was indeed something wrong with this woman. He really wanted to see what tricks she would play later. He wondered how her skills would be.


    Xu Bai thought. Although his eyes were closed, his spirit had already enveloped the surroundings.


    Zhong Ruqin went straight to one of the traveling merchants and squatted down gently.


    Due to the squatting action, the long dress was tightly pressed against the skin. From Xu Bai¡¯s angle, he could see a heart hanging upside down.


    A trace of the shadow under Zhong Ruqin¡¯s feet suddenly separated and fused into the merchant¡¯s shadow. Then, Zhong Ruqing stood up and walked toward the room without doing anything.


    Music-seeker wasn¡¯t strong, but it was enough to deal with ordinary people.


    This profession had two characteristics. One was the control of the soul, and the other was the use of shadows to track.


    She knew very well that if she lost too much, it would definitely attract the suspicion of the two countries. However, it was extremely normal to only lose one traveling merchant at a time.


    Everyone who worked in this business knew that doing this was extremely dangerous. It was very normal for people to die.


    But not now.


    ¡°When we leave this place and part ways in the Great Yue State, it will be time for me to take action.¡±


    Zhong Ruqin thought to herself that she had already left a mark.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that Xu Bai had seen everything.


    ¡°This woman used her shadow to mark others. It seems that she doesn¡¯t want to make a move here, but what is her goal?¡±


    Xu Bai had already seen through her intentions, but he didn¡¯t do anything because the woman didn¡¯t show her true intentions.


    Zhong Ruqin had already left and closed the door. However, the surrounding merchants had not woken up because they were unconscious.


    The surroundings were still dark. Nothing happened, nothing appeared.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were still tightly shut, pretending to be unconscious.


    He didn¡¯t intend to take action now. After all, his current identity was just an ordinary merchant. There was no need for him to take action.


    ¡°Sigh, looks like I can¡¯t keep up with the progress bar tonight.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Since he had decided to hide his identity, he had to make it look more convincing. He had to look at the progress bar with his eyes.


    However, he was pretending to be unconscious now. It was obviously not a good time to open his eyes, so he decided not to work tonight.


    With that thought, the door that was originally tightly shut opened again.


    Zhong Ruqin appeared at the door again, wearing a tight-fitting emerald green dress. She lifted her leg gently and swayed her slender legs as she walked toward Xu Bai.


    ¡°What is this guy trying to do? Could it be that he wants to spend a night with this young master because he sees this young master¡¯s handsomeness?¡±


    Xu Bai had thought that nothing would happen tonight, but he did not expect that something unusual would happen again.


    He expanded his soul and waited quietly.


    Zhong Ruqin¡¯s target seemed to be Xu Bai. She didn¡¯t go to the others, but walked directly to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai, who was pretending to be unconscious, smelled a faint fragrance that made people feel relaxed and happy.


    This fragrance was far inferior to Liu Xu¡¯s.


    Xu Bai was still unconscious, but he was still thinking about the score in his heart. He was like an emperor who had chosen a talent.


    Compared to the natural sandalwood scent of willow catkins, this smell was pleasant but a little greasy.


    When evaluating a beauty, fragrance was one of the factors.


    The saying that one could recognize a woman by smelling her fragrance was not undeserved.


    In terms of fragrance, the willow catkins were number one. After all, they had been marinated.


    ¡°Eh? She¡¯s squatting down.¡±


    Under the sensing of her soul, Zhong Ruqin slowly squatted down and lifted Xu Bai¡¯s chin with her fair fingers.


    ¡°How did this happen? The feeling from this man will make me tremble even more than those dead objects with intelligence.¡±


    Zhong Ruqin murmured. Even though she was squatting down, she was still trembling slightly.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Why do I feel that tonight is a little exciting!


    Inanimate objects?


    Trembling?


    This woman was quite playful.


    He had only seen some female streamers having fun before, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be someone even more fun.


    Xu Bai thought to himself. The next moment, he felt himself falling into a soft embrace.


    Zhong Ruqin carried Xu Bai up and placed his head on her chest. Then, she turned around and walked toward the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one night. Ever since she married, she has become a widow before she has even consummated her marriage.¡±


    ¡°The men in this world have never given me the intoxication of those dead things.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°This man is different. I want to give it a try.¡±


    As they walked, they whispered to each other.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The door closed.


    The moment the door was closed, Xu Bai felt that he was placed on the ground. Then, under the perception of his divine soul, Zhong Ruqing was already taking off her emerald green dress.

 Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Beauty Like a Viper (3)

    Chapter 706: Beauty Like a Viper (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    The progress was too fast!


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    ¡°When this king disguised himself, he had already covered up his handsome face. I didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be someone who coveted this king¡¯s beauty!¡±


    ¡°Although this appearance can be considered stunning, it¡¯s still quite lacking compared to Liu Xu. Only her figure is very smooth. This king is at a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°When has This King ever suffered a loss?¡±


    Xu Bai suddenly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, Zhong Ruqing had already taken off her clothes and was about to lean on him when she saw Xu Bai open his eyes.


    She was slightly stunned at first, then she leaned against Xu Bai¡¯s body. Her snow-white arms wrapped around Xu Bai¡¯s neck, and her lips moved close to Xu Bai¡¯s ear.


    Her eyes were already filled with confusion. It was obvious that she could not control her emotions. Even if Xu Bai woke up and felt that something was wrong, Zhong Ruqin could no longer control herself.


    ¡°Hurry¡­¡±


    A soft voice was heard.


    If it were any other man, they would have had a deep conversation here.


    But Xu Bai was different.


    I¡¯m eating a peerless feast. How can I come and drink this bowl of porridge?


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    A crisp sound rang out.


    A palm print appeared on Zhong Ruqin¡¯s face.


    Even so, her eyes were still blurry. Instead, she became even more excited. Like an octopus, she wrapped around Xu Bai and even began to take off Xu Bai¡¯s clothes.


    Could it be that my slap accidentally triggered a special attribute?


    Seeing that the slap was useless, Xu Bai reached out and grabbed Zhong Ruqin¡¯s neck, lifting her up.


    Something was wrong. Something was really wrong.


    The woman in front of him seemed to be under his control.


    To be precise, it was not control of the soul, but addiction.


    ¡°Hurry¡­¡±


    Even though her neck was stuck, Zhong Ruqin still reached out her fair fingers and kept groping around Xu Bai¡¯s arm.


    Waves of numbness spread out.


    ¡± Endless happiness is tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°The Zhong clan is extremely wealthy. If you can accompany me for a night, I will let you enjoy¡­¡±


    Perhaps it was because of Xu Bai¡¯s interruption that Zhong Ruqing regained a trace of clarity, but she seemed to have already identified Xu Bai. Her soft words were fierce and ruthless.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to see this happen again, so his True Core Strength fluctuated slightly.


    The next moment, the woman was under his control.


    Zhong Ruqin¡¯s expression became extremely dull. She fell to the ground and stared blankly ahead.


    Xu Bai stood in front of her, looking down at her with an indifferent gaze. It was as if this little white sheep in front of him was not seductive and was just an insignificant thing.


    ¡°Tell me everything about you.¡±


    Zhong Ruqing heard the voice and raised her head in a daze. In front of absolute strength, she slowly opened her mouth and revealed everything about herself.


    It included what he had done along the way and how he had made a fortune.


    ¡°A music seeker? Black eat black?¡±


    Xu Bai was slightly surprised. It was yet another line of work that he had never seen before. Moreover, the seemingly beautiful Zhong Ruqin had actually done such a heartless thing.


    Zhong Ruqin was already under Xu Bai¡¯s control. She thought that Xu Bai had not heard what he said clearly and had started to repeat himself.


    ¡°This is the way of the world. If you want to live, you have to be ruthless.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was still a little hesitant because when I killed the first person, that person was really miserable.¡±


    ¡°That person has a wife and children at home. His daughter is seriously ill, so he needs a lot of money. He scraped together a single order of goods to earn money to treat his daughter¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°At that time, my heart almost softened, but when he died, I was inexplicably excited.¡±


    As Zhong Ruqin spoke, her hand gradually moved down her abdomen.


    ¡°Hmm? Even soul control was unable to control her desires. No, this was her instinct. There was something wrong with this profession.¡±


    This was just her instinct. Her instinct made Zhong Ruqin do this.


    Xu Bai knew that there was something wrong with this line of work just by looking at it.


    In this world, how could there be a way to let oneself be controlled?


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai turned his head and looked at the statue behind him.


    It was ordinary and had no special features. It was just a simple clay sculpture. The only special feature was that it had no head.


    ¡°Someone must have used the statue to spread this trade.¡±


    Now, there were no clues, only these scattered fragments, so Xu Bai could only come to this conclusion.


    He didn¡¯t want to care about these things. Tonight, if this woman hadn¡¯t set her sights on him, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to make a move.


    However, since he had made a move, he had to do it to the extreme.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t kill this woman now because the aftermath would be very troublesome. If he found out that this woman was dead early tomorrow morning, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for him.


    ¡°We can only control it for now. After we arrive at the Great Yue State, we can solve this problem.¡±


    Xu Bai made up his mind and controlled Zhong Ruqin to put on her clothes.


    Even if he acted according to his instincts, it would depend on how strong the original ability was. Xu Bai only used a little strength, and Zhong Ruqin was already unable to withstand it.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ You want to spend the spring breeze with me with such a small physique?¡±


    Mortal evolution state masters were very strong.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This kind of strength was very strong in all aspects.


    If one¡¯s partner did not have powerful strength, just a few attacks would be enough to disperse the other party.


    Of course, he could also control his strength, but he still had to control his strength, which was somewhat unpleasant.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t manage the woman anymore. He turned around, opened the door, and returned to his original position.


    Now that everything was out in the open, Xu Bai did not pretend to be asleep anymore. He took out his book and continued to check the progress bar.

 Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: A Beauty Like a Viper (4)

    Chapter 707: A Beauty Like a Viper (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Time passed slowly, and the night gradually passed. The sun appeared from the east through the clouds. The sunlight scattered, and the coldness in the ground disappeared. A warm feeling came.


    The merchants in the courtyard woke up from their coma. Everyone seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Although some people were very puzzled, they thought that it was normal to fall asleep unknowingly in that kind of environment, so they didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Qian Lai woke up and stretched. He saw Xu Bai who was still reading beside him and said,¡±Little brother, you¡¯ve been reading all night!¡±


    This little brother was really hardworking. He didn¡¯t look like a businessman, but more like a scholar.


    Xu Bai nodded his head in agreement and continued to watch intently.


    At this moment, the door of the room opened. Zhong Ruqin walked out wearing a green cloak.


    Everything seemed normal, but if one looked closely, one would find that there was a trace of dullness in her eyes, which was not easy to notice.


    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s already very early. We can set off.¡±


    Her voice was still soft.


    Everyone nodded and stood up one after another. They walked out. Nothing unusual happened after that. Everything went smoothly.


    Xu Baiqi was still staring at the progress bar on his horse, and because of his indifference, no traveling merchant came over to talk to him.


    After a long time, they finally arrived at the Great Yue State.


    Compared to the Great Chu State, the Great Yue State had a different style. In terms of dressing, it was very different.


    It was another extremely strict inspection. Xu Bai used the previous excuse and easily dealt with it.


    Soon, they followed the border. During this period, many people left. After all, everyone went to different places.


    Xu Bai kept walking forward, thinking about the next step.


    Firstly, he needed to know where he could get information about the Three Lives Mountain. This was the most important thing. Secondly, he needed to find out where to go.


    ¡°I feel like I don¡¯t have any ideas for the time being. Let¡¯s go to the specific city first. At the very least, I¡¯ll change my current identity.¡±


    He was still a traveling merchant, so it was not convenient for him to display his strength, so he needed to change his path.


    However, before that, he had to solve a problem first.


    Xu Bai looked at the carriage in front of him. Zhong Ruqin was sitting in the carriage.


    This woman couldn¡¯t be kept alive. Most importantly, this woman was ruthless. What she had done made Xu Bai unable to keep her alive.


    The convoy continued to move forward. A moment later, a city with a strange style appeared in front of them.


    Compared to Great Chu, the style of this city had already undergone a huge change.


    Great Chu was particular about squareness. Any building built would have a squareness to it, and the buildings here reflected a circle.


    Whether it was the corners of the city walls or the city gates, they all had rounded arcs.


    At the top of the city, there was a plaque with the words ¡± Luo Feng City ¡± on it.


    The division of cities and towns in Great Yue State was different from that of Great Chu State, which was divided into Jing Prefecture Road.


    Here, it was divided into cities, towns, and counties.


    For example, Fallen Phoenix City was ranked second, while the first place was about the same as the capital of Great Chu.


    There were two teams of armored soldiers outside the city gate, searching for people passing by. After all, this place was not far from the border, so the inspection was especially strict. Xu Bai and the others were also inspected.


    However, for the traveling merchants, after the first inspection, they were a little more relaxed here. After entering the city, the traveling merchants were completely separated, and Xu Bai followed behind the carriage.


    He didn¡¯t want to do it himself. He just wanted to find the inn, which was on the way.


    Soon, he found a corner and changed his clothes and appearance before leaving.


    Then, he went to a place called the Fallen Phoenix Inn. After paying there, he stayed there.


    As for Zhong Ruqin¡¯s carriage, it went to another place.


    The carriage continued to move forward. A moment later, it stopped in front of a shop.


    A warrior came to the carriage.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was no sound in the carriage.


    Wu Fu felt that something was wrong. He seemed to have smelled blood.


    After smelling the blood, he did not care about this. He quickly pulled open the curtain behind the carriage and saw an unbelievable scene.


    Zhong Ruqin was lying in the carriage with a dagger embedded with gemstones in her chest. Blood flowed down her palm, and a dripping sound was heard.


    Not far away from her, a piece of paper was filled with words. It was full of what she had done, including all kinds of killings and robberies.


    Screams rose and fell on the streets.


    Sometimes, one did not need to do it themselves to kill. One only needed to control one¡¯s soul.


    After controlling his soul to kill Zhong Ruqin, everything had disappeared. He wasn¡¯t even present and had changed his appearance, so there was no point in talking about it.


    Putting his belongings on the bed, Xu Bai leaned against the wall and looked at the progress bar in his hand.


    Soon!


    Soon!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It wouldn¡¯t take long for him to finish reading this book.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what the book was because he couldn¡¯t understand the words on it. But since it could be brought out of the ruins, it must be something good.


    Xu Bai made up his mind. He would not think about the Three Life Mountain for the time being. He would finish the progress bar in his hand first.


    With one more skill, he would have more confidence.


    It was like going to the willows. He had to arrange his family affairs well in advance. Otherwise, his wife would come knocking on his door. That would be an extremely annoying thing.

 Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Beauty Like a Viper (5)

    Chapter 708: Beauty Like a Viper (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    While Xu Baigan was scrolling through the progress bar, in one of the medicine stores on a gorgeous street in Fallen Phoenix City, a servant dressed in linen clothes was helping customers get medicine.


    The shopkeeper was sitting in front of the counter, collecting the silver and laughing happily.


    This was just like an ordinary medicine shop. There was nothing unusual about it. However, after a customer paid the bill and left, the manager of the medicine shop suddenly changed his expression.


    The smile on his face disappeared, and the corners of his mouth turned from upward to downward. His face was cold.


    ¡°Goudan, you stay here and watch. I have something to do.¡±The innkeeper instructed the servant, lifted the curtain that led to the back, and walked towards the backyard.


    The servant replied. Although he was busier now, he could still handle it.


    After the shopkeeper entered the backyard, he went straight to a room. He quickly pushed open the door and walked in.


    The room was empty. Other than some essential furniture, everything seemed unusually simple.


    At this moment, there were three to five people sitting in the room.


    These people were dressed very ordinarily and looked no different from ordinary people.


    ¡°Number 2950 is dead.¡±The shopkeeper said indifferently.


    After saying this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed and they stood up abruptly.


    ¡°Who killed him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Zhang De?¡± The shopkeeper shook his head.¡±


    The people present looked at each other, and one of them stood up.


    ¡°He went out to patrol the streets. He should be back soon.¡±


    The shopkeeper nodded.¡± Then let¡¯s wait for him. There¡¯s a problem with the spy¡¯s plan. We need him, a Qi Seeker, to see who did it. Yun Liu, pay attention to the other spies. You must be careful.¡±¡±


    Yun Liu, who was the first to speak, nodded after hearing this.¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll immediately inform all the spies we¡¯re responsible for. However, 2950 doesn¡¯t seem to be under our complete control yet.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± The shopkeeper shook his head and said,¡± She has only entered the first stage and is gradually eroded by desire. Only when she is eroded to the extreme can she be controlled by us. Unfortunately, this spy¡¯s family is very rich and beautiful. If we can control her, she might be able to enter a certain level in Great Chu.¡±


    ¡°Should we kill him immediately if we discover him?¡± asked Yun Liu.¡±


    ¡°The person died in Fallen Phoenix City. If this person has any talent, perhaps we can recruit him.¡±The shopkeeper said,¡±After all, it¡¯s not easy for us to nurture a spy. Let him fill in the gap. If he doesn¡¯t agree, don¡¯t blame us for being ruthless.¡±¡±


    The Dark Tower was a special organization of the Great Yue State, similar to the Heaven Inspectorate.


    The shopkeeper was very frustrated. The spy plan had always been a plan that they had put in a lot of effort into.


    The profession of a music seeker was indeed strange, but they would not let themselves be controlled by desire. However, this profession had been changed by them.


    Through step-by-step temptation, their desires would overcome their rationality, and they would have a way to control their desires.


    In fact, this plan was only recently developed. Not long ago, it had been controlled by poison, but poison control might encounter those with strong personalities.


    Moreover, the spy plan was selected from ordinary people. The music seeker could not only give ordinary people the ability to do business, but also control them. It was the best of both worlds.


    Now that something had happened, as the person in charge of the Dark Tower¡¯s Fallen Phoenix City branch, the shopkeeper felt a lot of pressure.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the fact that they only lost a music seeker, but if someone followed the clues and found out, they would probably become the sinner of the entire Dark Tower.


    Therefore, he had to find the person who killed the music seeker and see what the situation was.


    He could either absorb it into the Dark Tower and control it with poison, or kill it directly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait. When Yun Liu comes back, we¡¯ll use the Qi Observing Technique to check.¡±the shopkeeper said slowly.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone hurriedly nodded and agreed.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, night fell.


    Xu Bai had changed his appearance a long time ago. At this moment, he rubbed his sore eyes and put the book in his arms.


    The progress bar was still quite rewarding. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the progress bar was full.


    Due to the progress bar, he forgot to close the window.


    The bright moonlight shone through the window and onto the ground, revealing a snow-white patch.


    Xu Bai got up from the bed and went to the window. He was about to close the window and rest early.


    However, before he could touch the edge of the window, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    At this moment, the street was dark. There was no one coming or going. Other than a few night watchmen passing by, it was quiet.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, just because it was quiet did not mean that there was nothing else.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze fell on the other side of the street. There was also a tall building there, and on the roof, there were a few people dressed in ordinary clothes standing.


    These people were dressed in ordinary clothes, but their auras were not ordinary at all.


    The person in the lead seemed to be middle-aged. Although he was standing on the roof, Xu Bai could tell that he was slowly floating in the air. Due to the night, he looked like he was standing.


    Mortal evolution state!

 Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Xu Bai, Do You Want to Trade?(1)

    Chapter 709: Xu Bai, Do You Want to Trade?(1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Those who could stand in the air were definitely above the mortal evolution state.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s line of sight, among the five people who came, other than the middle-aged man who was floating in the air at the front, the others were all standing on the roof.


    He didn¡¯t know if they were at the mortal evolution state, but it seemed like the strongest one was the middle-aged man.


    ¡°I just arrived and I¡¯ve already encountered strange things.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    To be honest, he really didn¡¯t come here to look for trouble. He also knew that with his identity, the more low-key he was, the better. He just wanted to go to Sansheng Mountain, get the things inside, and then escape.


    After sneaking back to Great Chu, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be a tyrant in Great Chu?


    Master is Xu Wang.


    After he returned, he would go and extort those kings every day and find a bunch of progress bars. It was also very fragrant.


    By the time Ye Zi came out of seclusion, the beauty beside him was even more fragrant. He had even thought of many poses.


    Therefore, he really didn¡¯t want to cause trouble.


    But sometimes, when you didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, things would just come knocking on your door, and they had to go against you, just like now.


    Also, he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble in that rundown courtyard. It was because Zhong Ruqin insisted on finding trouble with him that he killed her after he was exposed.


    Now, Xu Bai finally felt that when he read novels in the past, the protagonists were all obsessed with matters. At that time, he had even scoffed at them.


    But now, it seemed that when the time came, it really wasn¡¯t his fault.


    The night outside the window was as quiet as water. The rustling wind blew outside, blowing the robes of those people.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    The leader of the group, who was floating in mid-air, said,¡±¡±Is it him?¡±


    This sentence came out of nowhere. It wasn¡¯t directed at Xu Bai, but at the person behind him.


    Behind him, a man took two steps forward and bowed.¡±¡±It¡¯s him, my lord. Although I didn¡¯t transcend the mortal realm, my aura observation technique has already reached the Extraordinary realm, indicating that he did it.¡±


    Lord?


    Subordinate?


    ¡°Looks like they are from the Dark Tower.¡±


    In this era, there were actually many situations where an organization could use this name, but Xu Bai was more inclined to call them members of the Dark Tower.


    What was this place?


    This was Fallen Phoenix City. It was a city, and it was a city near the border. Who would dare to stand on the roof so brazenly? Were they not afraid that someone would see them in the dark?


    Since he dared to stand here so boldly without any armor, he definitely had something to do with the Dark Tower.


    ¡°Seer technique, seems to be related to that woman.¡±


    After coming to the Great Yue State, Xu Bai didn¡¯t do anything big. Other than killing Zhong Ruqin, he didn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    And now, such news had suddenly spread. It was obvious that it had something to do with him killing that woman.


    ¡°It seems that I have to be more careful during normal times.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Just as he was thinking this, the middle-aged man finally spoke to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Guan Zhong. You¡¯re from the martial arts world. What¡¯s your name? Is it convenient for you to follow me to the secret room?¡±


    His voice was loud and clear, as if he was doing something fair and aboveboard. If Xu Bai didn¡¯t know that this person was a spy from the Dark Tower, he would probably be able to win some trust just by his voice.


    Xu Bai was thinking about how to get information about the mountain, but after hearing what Si Zhong said, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    What he wanted to find was the mountain in the Great Yue State. How could he openly obtain information?


    Actually, it was very simple. What kind of organization was the Dark Tower? The Dark Tower was the intelligence agency of Great Chu, and it also included many complicated powers.


    If he could go to the Dark House to find it, wouldn¡¯t that be a permanent solution?


    Once this thought arose, it was completely uncontrollable.


    ¡°If I can impersonate someone and successfully infiltrate the Dark Tower, then use the intelligence network of the Dark Tower to obtain information about the Three Lives Mountain, everything will be extremely simple.¡±


    Xu Bai made up his mind.


    ¡°When that person spoke just now, it seems like he doesn¡¯t intend to attack immediately. What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    ¡°That woman must be related to them. It¡¯s even possible that she was a hidden trick they set up. It seems that I killed that woman and ruined their plan.¡±


    ¡± But not only did he not get angry, but he also did not make a move. In fact, he even spoke nicely. I understand now. He wanted to extend an olive branch.¡±


    In just a few moments, Xu Bai had some minor clues in his mind. When he connected the clues together, he came to a conclusion.


    At the same time, a plan flashed through his mind.


    ¡°Heh¡­If I joined the Dark Tower through this method, I would be exposed sooner or later. After all, my identity was unknown. Even if I didn¡¯t look like my original appearance, there was still a risk.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I have to change my method. The Dark Tower is already my enemy. They have caused so many obstacles before, so don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After thinking for a while, he decided on the plan. The corners of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    At this moment, Manager Si Zhong suddenly felt that something was wrong. He had goosebumps all over his body. His gaze stopped on Xu Bai, and a puzzled expression appeared on his face.


    He had never seen this person before. There were so many people in the martial world of Great Yue State. How could he know all of them?


    According to normal logic, these martial artists should be ecstatic after receiving the invitation from the Dark Tower.


    After all, martial artists were still martial artists. It was a great kindness for them to be able to join an official organization.

 Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Xu Bai, Do You Want to Trade?(2)

    Chapter 710: Xu Bai, Do You Want to Trade?(2)


    Translator: 549690339


    However, for some reason, this person did not show any joy. Instead, it was as if he was sizing up his prey.


    ¡°Prey¡­Prey¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let this person live!¡±


    Si Zhong shook his shoulders, dispelling the fear in his heart.


    There was something wrong with this person¡¯s gaze. He had to take him down and not consider letting him join the Dark Tower anymore.


    After making up his mind, Si Zhong turned around and said,¡±¡±Take him down!¡±


    As soon as she said those two words, she heard the sound of the wind. When she turned around, the man standing by the window had already run to the end of the sky. His speed was so fast that it made people speechless.


    ¡°In just the blink of an eye, he has already escaped so far. He must have a unique skill!¡±Greed flashed in Si Zhong¡¯s eyes.


    Even the members of the Dark Tower did not have many good things. It could only be said that they were much better than most of the people in the martial arts world who lived in the wind and slept in the open.


    But now that he had seen the other party¡¯s ultimate move, he did not care if he could cultivate it or not. He had to get his hands on it.


    If he could cultivate it himself, it would be a good thing. If it did not match his profession, he could give it to his superiors to obtain a chance to advance.


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    Si Zhong didn¡¯t hesitate and flew out first.


    The person in front of him was just moving on the roof, so he shouldn¡¯t be at the mortal evolution state.


    He could easily deal with mortal evolution states. After all, he had two half-step mortal evolution states with him.


    The difference between Great Yue State and Great Chu State could be seen here.


    Based on the importance of each city, the Great Yue State had arranged different levels of Dark Tower members to oversee the city.


    As for Great Chu, they used that kind of patrol system to make the entire Heaven Inspectorate move.


    The reason was actually very simple. After all, Great Chu had not been established for long. Moreover, after it was established, King Sheng You had trampled over half of the martial world. Therefore, in terms of recruiting martial world members to join the Heaven Inspectorate, it was still slightly weak.


    Si Zhong chased after him very quickly. His eyes were already blinded by the godly movement technique, and it was not only because of the movement technique.


    Something inexplicable was gradually mobilizing his soul, but the way it did things was very ingenious, and he did not know it.


    This method of mobilization made him ignore some small details. It was as if he could obtain huge benefits as long as he killed the person in front of him.


    ¡°Such an ingenious movement technique is definitely a rare ultimate skill. I must obtain it!¡±


    Gradually, his subordinates could not keep up.


    How could a person run faster than someone who could fly?


    Si Zhong chased them out of the city and into the wilderness. The four men behind him had already been left far behind and disappeared without a trace.


    However, he did not notice it and continued to chase.


    Under the control of his soul and his various desires, he no longer cared.


    The unfamiliar figure in front of him still maintained a distance from him. The distance was not too far, not too close, as if he could catch up in the next moment, but also as if he could never catch up.


    ¡°He can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡±


    Si Zhong was confused by this inexplicable distance. He had an idea and chased even further.


    Moonlight shone down, and in the vast wilderness, only two figures were left. As for the others, they had long disappeared.


    Si Zhong was still chasing. After a while, he realized that the distance between them was getting closer.


    A joyful feeling filled his heart.


    ¡°As expected, you can¡¯t hold on anymore?¡±


    ¡°I knew it. How can someone who hasn¡¯t entered the mortal evolution state be better than me?¡±


    ¡°The treasure is mine!¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more excited Si Zhong became. Gradually, he realized that something was wrong.


    The distance between the two was closing, and the speed of closing was very fast. The reason was very simple. It was not because the other party was slowing down, but because the man had actually stopped and kept his back to him.


    ¡°I keep feeling that something is wrong!¡±


    Even though he was bewitched by the thoughts in his mind, the strange situation at this moment made Si Zhong stop in his tracks. He was only ten meters away from the man in front of him.


    The moonlight shone on the man¡¯s back, making him look hazy. The man in front of him, whom he did not know, did not seem to have any intention of talking nonsense with him. It was more like he was in a hurry.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one around¡­¡±


    A calm figure sounded in Si Zhong¡¯s ears. Then, he saw the man turn around, and there was a golden and grayish-white color intertwining behind him.


    Chaos!


    The despairing chaos gradually boiled at this moment.


    In Si Zhong¡¯s eyes, there was only this man.


    Everything around him seemed to have disappeared, and this man had become a chaotic amalgamation.


    ¡°Chaos, it¡¯s you! Xu¡­¡±


    How could he not know who this person was?


    In the eyes of the insiders of the Great Yue State, the golden and gray-white sky change, as well as the terrifying and despairing chaos, were the marks of that man.


    Xu Bai!


    He only spoke halfway because he could not say the rest. He saw a dazzling light that made people despair.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was indestructible and stunning!


    For some reason, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck, and then he lost consciousness.


    Blood splattered as his head rolled to Xu Bai¡¯s feet.


    Xu Bai¡¯s speed was very fast. Before the blood fell to the ground, he had already taken off his coat. Immediately after, another dazzling saber light appeared.


    This time, the saber light was not as precise as before. Instead, it became indestructible.

 Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Xu Bai, Do You Want to Trade?(3)

    Chapter 711: Xu Bai, Do You Want to Trade?(3)


    Translator: 549690339


    The corpse and head were gone. They had disappeared completely.


    Xu Bai quickly put on his clothes and put on a human skin mask on his face. He turned into Si Zhong¡¯s appearance, and his figure gradually changed. He was almost the same as Si Zhong.


    ¡°This is not the final destination.¡±


    If he stopped here, there would still be some openings when his so-called subordinates caught up. Therefore, Xu Bai continued to fly forward for a distance before stopping again.


    At the same time, he scattered his saber light everywhere, making the place extremely chaotic.


    He stood there and waited for a while before the four members of the Dark Tower caught up.


    ¡°Milord, where is he?¡± Zhang De, who was proficient in the Art of Observing Qi, stopped and looked left and right, then asked in confusion.


    Along the way, they also rushed slowly and did not dare to hesitate at all. Unfortunately, the difference in strength was very large. In the end, they could not catch up and were pulled further and further apart.


    However, they did not expect that when they caught up, there was nothing here.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and thought about Si Zhong¡¯s personality. He said,¡±¡±Halfway through the chase, I fought with him. He was heavily injured and started to escape again. When I chased him here, I fought with him again. In the end, he used a special movement technique and disappeared.¡±


    His tone was short and concise, and he summarized the entire sequence of events without going into the details.


    In such a situation, the more detailed one was, the more flaws there would be. The more rough one was, the fewer flaws there would be.


    He was the leader here, so there was no need to explain too much to his subordinates.


    ¡± This person has ruined the plan of the spies,¡± Yun Liu asked.¡± Sir, do we need to ask the higher-ups to issue a warrant for arrest in the Dark Tower?¡±¡±


    The spy plan?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t show any abnormality on his face. He soon understood what she meant.


    Perhaps that woman named Zhong Ruqin was part of the spy¡¯s plan.


    Thinking of this, he nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our place first. I¡¯ll set it up after we return.¡±


    The others did not notice anything unusual. They nodded in unison and stood up to leave.


    Xu Bai pretended not to care and took a step back. He let the group of people lead the way to the so-called foothold.


    ¡°I can directly kill them or control them now, but it¡¯s still unstable.¡±


    ¡°See if there are any other members here. When the time comes, we¡¯ll wipe them out.¡±


    His goal was only to gather information. He was not here to be a spy, nor did he want to wait for a long time before returning to Great Chu and telling the Emperor that the Dark Tower was already under his control.


    As long as he could get some information, he would leave immediately. After all, even if he was pretending to be someone else, he would still be exposed one day, especially now that he was taking a risk.


    ¡°As long as we get the news, we¡¯ll wipe this place out immediately.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    He did not have the slightest worry, nor did he have any sympathy or pity. The people sent by the Dark Tower of the Great Yue State did not have the slightest pity for him.


    That would really be a fight and a kill.


    In this day and age, it was better to be ruthless.


    As he thought of this, he arrived at the simple medicine shop.


    Yun Liu went to the door of the medicine shop and opened it. After letting Xu Bai enter first, everyone entered one by one.


    When he entered the house, Xu Bai looked around and found no trace of anyone else.


    ¡°Could it be that there are only a few people in this branch? If that¡¯s the case, we can make a move. However, before we make a move, we still need to test the waters.¡±


    If there were only so few people, he could completely control these people and ask for relevant information.


    Xu Bai asked casually.


    ¡°Did the others not come back?¡±


    After asking this question, Xu Bai¡¯s gaze stopped on everyone¡¯s faces.


    He saw doubt on their faces, but soon, these people hid their doubts.


    This person was wrong!


    As this was the border and there was an army guarding it, there were not many people in the Dark Tower.


    Xu Bai smiled.


    These guys were indeed members of the Dark Tower. They were really good at managing expressions, but they were still a little lacking.


    The moment of doubt just now had already given Xu Bai the answer.


    There was no one here.


    When he asked that question, these people were very puzzled, but they quickly hid their doubts because these people had already developed suspicions about him, but they did not want to alert the enemy.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Xu Bai said indifferently.


    Yun Liu pretended to be confused.¡±¡±Sir, what do you mean? We still have people outside who haven¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    The others were also puzzled, but they pretended to be.


    His True Core Strength surged and his aura surged.


    In the next moment, everyone¡¯s expressions were dull and there was no movement at all.


    Xu Bai found a seat and sat down. He said slowly,¡±¡±Let¡¯s talk about something. How can you find information here?¡±


    When he was controlling these people, Xu Bai had thought about it carefully. He wouldn¡¯t ask too much because the people from the Dark Tower had a way to control people.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As far as he knew, it was basically poison, but he could not rule out other possibilities.


    If he asked about the core¡¯s secret and suffered a backlash, it would be equivalent to exposing himself.


    Asking how to obtain information was not considered a core secret and could reduce the risk.


    When Xu Bai asked this question, it proved that his guess was correct.


    ¡± There are four levels of information in the Dark Tower,¡± Yun Liu said stiffly.¡± They are A, B, C, and D. We can only access B.¡±¡±

 Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Xu Bai, Do You Want to Trade?(4)

    Chapter 712: Xu Bai, Do You Want to Trade?(4)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the basement of this medicine shop, there is a library where you can look up all kinds of information.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    Yun Liu nodded his head.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He did not expect the matter to be resolved so quickly and easily. He only wanted to check the news now.


    It was divided into A, B, C, D, and four grades. Since Fallen Phoenix City could inquire about information from B grade and below, it would not be a problem.


    He just wanted to check the information of a mountain. No matter what, the information of this mountain couldn¡¯t be above B grade, right?


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai had them take him away.


    Yun Liu walked at the front, his footsteps stiff. The others followed behind, and Xu Bai walked at the back.


    Soon, they entered the underground through a secret passage.


    The stairs leading to the underground were still lit up by the light of the night pearl.


    ¡°There are quite a lot of tricks. This light is quite interesting.¡±


    Under the illumination of the light, the stairs were faintly discernible, but for the people present, they could see the way clearly with the help of this light.


    Soon, they arrived at a door along the stairs.


    Yun Liu opened the door in front and entered one after another.


    When Xu Bai was the last to step in, he saw the situation inside.


    It was a squarish space filled with all kinds of bookshelves. On the bookshelves were all kinds of files. The luminous pearls hanging on the wall were brighter than the aisle, illuminating the space clearly.


    After Yun Liu and the other three had finished the job, they stood by the side. Obviously, they wouldn¡¯t do anything without Xu Bai¡¯s orders.


    ¡°I need you to help me find some information about a mountain. The exact appearance is like this¡­¡±


    Xu Bai began to describe the appearance and characteristics of the Three Lives Mountain in detail.


    After he finished speaking, the people started to move.


    Xu Bai was also walking around. He had seen so many dossiers and thought that he would encounter many progress bars.


    Unfortunately, there was only information recorded here. There was no progress bar.


    Xu Bai was slightly disappointed that he couldn¡¯t find the progress bar. He found a place to stand, leaned against the wall, and waited patiently.


    Yun Liu and the others searched very quickly, and they searched according to categories.


    After about two hours, all the files had been flipped through, but no one found any useful information.


    ¡°We found many oddly-shaped mountains,¡± Yun Liu said in a daze.¡±There are also many steep mountains. However, we didn¡¯t find any that could reach the clouds.¡±¡±


    He didn¡¯t find it?


    Xu Bai frowned.


    That¡¯s impossible. King Sheng You had said that if one wanted to find the mountains, it would be best to come to the Great Yue State. But why wasn¡¯t it found in the dossier?


    It was just information about a mountain. How could he not find it in the B-grade information?


    ¡°Is it possible that it¡¯s in the A grade information?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡± Yun Liu replied,¡± When we were looking through it, we found that some information about the mountain was directly erased. Perhaps it was something extremely important, or perhaps something big had happened.¡±


    An extremely important matter?


    Xu Bai became more and more serious when he heard this.


    If he had encountered this kind of news in the past, he would at most take it as an interest. However, it was different now. This matter was related to him. Not only that, but he also knew the secret of the Three Lives Mountain.


    There had been many dirty dealings there, and it was even related to the depletion of resources back then. What was worse was the speculation of the white-haired old man.


    When these three were combined, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but have an idea.


    ¡°Could it be that the Great Yue State has already discovered something, so they have erased all the information about these mountains, or have they upgraded them to a higher level, so that only A grade people can read them?¡±


    When this thought appeared, Xu Bai was even more certain.


    Although there were no clues, everything he saw before him pushed this deduction in a certain direction.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the usual method of finding information might not work.¡±


    All of them had been erased, which proved that Great Yue State valued them. If that was the case, it would be extremely difficult to find out through other methods or other channels.


    He had a headache.


    It was a headache.


    He had thought that it would be a simple trip to find treasures, but he did not expect that there were so many strange things going on.


    ¡°If I want to look through A grade information, what do I need to do?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    He was determined to get the Three-Lives Mountain, not only for the progress bar, but also for the white-haired old man¡¯s secret.


    The half-crazy, half-conscious white-haired old man was perhaps the person who could come into contact with madness in a sober state and even discover something.


    ¡°There are two ways.¡± Yun Liu thought blankly.¡±


    ¡°First, to advance to the next level, you need to reach the Transcendent level.¡±


    ¡°Second, find someone with authority in this area and ask him for help.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    These two aspects were very difficult for him.


    The most difficult part was his identity.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Whether it was to advance to the next level or to find someone who had the right to see A grade information, all of these were based on the condition that he did not expose his identity.


    But was this possible?


    It was possible, but the possibility was extremely small.


    It was even extremely dangerous. One had to know that those who had the right to see A grade information or those who had advanced to the next level were all in the extraordinary realm.


    He was an Extraordinary Rank-6 and could not control these people. Was he courting death?

 Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Heaven Inspectorate, Head Supervisor!（8000）_1

    Chapter 714: Heaven Inspectorate, Head Supervisor!£¨8000£©_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Do you want to make a deal?


    This sentence was like a dream in the dark night, constantly appearing in Ying Yue¡¯s mind.


    ¡°What kind of deal do you want?¡± Ying Yue¡¯s eyes rolled around, but her slyness didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest. However, her smile was a little forced.


    It was indeed forced. She didn¡¯t know why, but when this man said this, she felt like she was being pulled onto a boat.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a deal. It¡¯s a business.¡±Xu Bai smiled and said,¡± If you agree, we¡¯ll be business partners. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll have to kill you.¡±¡±


    Ying Yue quickly took a step back, her big eyes filled with vigilance.


    How could this be called a business?


    If he could do it, then it was good. If he couldn¡¯t do it, he would kill himself. What kind of business was this?


    Although she was cursing madly in her heart, Shadow Moon still understood the meaning behind it.


    There¡¯s still room for discussion!


    That¡¯s right, there was something to talk about.


    Ying Yue felt that this man was ridiculous, but at least they could negotiate. If they could negotiate, then everything would be fine.


    ¡°If you want A-grade information, there is actually a very good way.¡±


    Initially, she had planned to wait. After all, this was the first time they had met, and they were going to do business directly. No matter what, they had to show some manners.


    However, judging from Xu Bai¡¯s intentions, it was better to be simple and direct. Otherwise, it might be her turn next.


    Xu Bai still had that smile on his face. He looked quite friendly, and it made people forget the murderous aura he had before.¡±What is it?¡±


    Shadow Moon didn¡¯t say anything. She bit her lip tightly. Due to her short stature, she looked up at Xu Bai. Her light yellow dress made her fair face look even redder.


    ¡°I understand what you mean. Cooperation is about mutual benefit. You can tell me what you need my help with.¡±Xu Bai said.


    As long as he could obtain information about A grade and find that mountain, everything would be worth it.


    As for this woman¡­


    When the beautiful girl was beaten up by the game, she would definitely cry loudly.


    ¡°If you join the studio, we can help you obtain first-class information in the dark building.¡±Ying Yue said very directly.


    Film studio?


    It was another extremely unfamiliar word. Xu Bai looked at Shadow Moon back and forth a few times before saying it in a calm tone.


    ¡°A photo studio¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°A photo studio is nothing.¡± Ying Yue answered instinctively, but he felt that something was wrong.


    The studio was indeed not a thing, but it was still a thing. Whether it was or not, it was not a good name.


    This man, this man, this man, this man, this man, this man, this man, this man, this man, this man, this man, this man, this man, this man, this man, this man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man, man


    ¡°No! How could he not know about the studio?¡±


    Shadow Moon seemed to have thought of something. She covered her mouth with her hand that was wearing a silver bracelet. Her face was filled with surprise, and her clear eyes widened as if she had just seen the weirdest thing in the world.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about the film studio? Are you a newbie?¡±


    That was impossible¡­


    Shadow Moon was originally here to monitor this branch. At that time, she saw that the people from this branch had all chased after them. However, her strength was not strong. She only had some special spiritual abilities, so she could not catch up.


    Later on, she saw the group of people return, but she keenly sensed that the leader had changed.


    This was the secret technique of her profession. Her profession was called Dream Master. Her methods in the soul were unfathomable, so she was able to detect some abnormalities.


    Therefore, this person was powerful. How could he not know about the studio?


    It should be known that as long as one was in the martial world, whether it was the Great Yue State or the Great Chu State, those who had reached this level of strength should know that secret.


    Shadow Moon looked at Xu Bai suspiciously, as if Xu Bai was lying to her.


    Xu Bai coughed to cover up the embarrassment of his lack of knowledge and said,¡±¡±You don¡¯t need to understand this. What exactly is a photo studio?¡±


    Sigh, it seemed that if there was a chance in the future, he would have to learn more about the various industries. Otherwise, he would always be useless except for being able to fight.


    The mighty Prince Xu, the tyrant of Great Chu, was actually a newbie?


    If this were to spread, many people would probably laugh their teeth out.


    When Shadow Moon heard this, she carefully sized up Xu Bai with her big eyes. She didn¡¯t see any flaws.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why, this person was like a tender newbie, but since they were working together now, he naturally said everything.


    ¡°A long time ago, the Dark House was not called the Dark House, but the Shadow House. It was divided into the Dark House and the Shadow House.¡±


    ¡°The Dark Tower is responsible for supervising the officials and solving the dirty things in the dark for the emperor. The Shadow Tower is responsible for monitoring the martial world.¡±


    ¡°The two of them have their own duties and their own paths. Originally, no one owed the other, and they did not interfere with each other.¡±


    ¡°However, due to an accident, the studio made a mistake and was tricked by the head of the Heaven Inspectorate.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡± The same is true at that time, the dark building seized the opportunity, stripped the shadow building out, and completely turned the dark building into the world of the dark building.¡±


    ¡°After that, a portion of the people from the studio were unwilling to stay and came out alone in an attempt to take revenge.¡±


    At this point, Shadow Moon stopped talking.


    Everything was clear after that. Xu Bai was a smart person. After connecting the clues together, he had already figured it out.


    The Shadow Moon in front of him was obviously from the independent part of the studio. She was probably hiding in the dark. As long as there was a chance, she would completely topple the Dark Tower.

 Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Heaven Inspectorate, Head Supervisor!（8000）_3

    Chapter 716: Heaven Inspectorate, Head Supervisor!£¨8000£©_3


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°When the time comes, we will send a death warrior. As long as we capture him, you will be fine.¡±Shadow Moon added.


    After saying this, she asked Xu Bai if he had any other questions. After knowing that Xu Bai was fine, she left.


    Xu Bai watched as Shadow Moon disappeared into the shadows. Thinking about what had happened today, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    No matter what, he had to take one step at a time. Once he got the news, he would go to the mountain and find the progress bar and secrets inside. That was the proper thing to do.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai turned his head and looked at the four people who were stunned. He took out the book in his arms and continued to work hard.


    While Xu Bai was making some progress, something was happening in the capital of the Great Chu State, which was extremely far away from the Great Yue State.


    Zhai Xing Lou.


    This building was divided into nine floors, and each floor was guarded by countless experts. The entire Heaven Inspectorate was forbidden from entering the ninth floor unless there was something important to report.


    At this moment, outside the ninth level, a group of armored soldiers were guarding it. Together with the experts in the dark, they surrounded the place tightly.


    In the elegant room, there was only simple furniture. A white-haired old man and a middle-aged man were sitting opposite each other, and there was a chessboard between them.


    The two of them were playing chess, but it was obvious that the middle-aged man was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Yes, this one took the wrong step.¡±The Chu Emperor very naturally removed a chess piece and placed it in another place.


    The white-haired old man sitting opposite him had a kind face, but his eyes were extremely deep, like the night. If one looked closely, one¡¯s soul would collapse and one would wish that they were dead.


    ¡°As a ruler, your words should carry weight. As a good chess player, you should not regret your move.¡±The white-haired old man was dressed in white, and he gently pressed down on the Chu Emperor¡¯s hand.


    The Chu Emperor flung the white-haired old man¡¯s hand away and said,¡±¡±I am the emperor, not the chess player.¡±


    After saying that, he moved to another seat.


    The white-haired old man ignored him. It seemed that he did not want to argue anymore, but he did not continue playing chess. Instead, he suddenly said,


    ¡°Your Majesty, your performance this morning was very good. That angry look was as real as it could be.¡±


    ¡°Acting?¡± When the Chu Emperor heard this, he was somewhat disappointed.¡±I have truly shown it. Now, I need Director Mu to give me a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, I will cut off your head.¡±


    The white-haired old man still looked amiable, and it was difficult to combine with his terrifying identity as the head of the company.


    In the entire pugilistic world, and even in the entire officialdom of Great Chu, when they heard the word ¡®generalissimo,¡¯ they would tremble.


    Although the Heaven Supervision Bureau was only in charge of the matters of the martial world, once the matters of the martial world involved the officialdom, the Heaven Supervision Bureau would be in charge.


    Not long after the Great Chu State was established, there was an official who had dealings with people in the martial world and was corrupt.


    Moreover, this official was a high-ranking official in the capital, and had even fought his way here with the Chu Emperor.


    At that time, when the people from the Heaven Inspectorate were patrolling, they were chased out by this official. Everyone thought that this matter would be left unsettled.


    However, no one expected that the white-haired Director Mu would personally step into the official¡¯s residence.


    Not long after, he came out with a head. Moreover, the emperor had even tacitly agreed to this matter.


    From then on, people became even more fearful of Director Mu.


    After saying this, the Chu Emperor put down his hand and waited for Director Mu¡¯s reply.


    Although Director Mu was old, his eyes were as dark as the night, deep and wise.


    ¡°Your Majesty loves talents, this lowly official naturally knows that. But this matter, besides Prince Xu, no one else can do it.¡±


    ¡°Shadow Moon has already established a relationship with Prince Xu. The A grade information is extremely well hidden, and even this lowly official cannot infiltrate it, but Prince Xu can.¡±


    ¡°The Thousand-faced Female Bandit can change people¡¯s appearance, but no one is more suitable than Lord Xu because his Life Providence is a Fateless Man.¡±


    ¡°Only such a rare person can cause a fire in the rear of the Great Yue State.¡±


    The Chu Emperor did not say anything. He stared at Director Mu calmly.


    Director Mu knew what the Chu Emperor meant and continued,¡±¡±If the Dark Tower and the Shadow Tower are destroyed, then the defense of the Great Yue State will be out of control. When we deal with the Barbarians, the Great Yue State will definitely not interfere because they are already in trouble.¡±


    ¡°After we get rid of the Barbarian Race, the Great Yue State will be a turtle in a cage. By then, we will truly unify the world.¡±


    When the Chu Emperor heard this, he stretched out his hand and messed up the chessboard in front of him. No wonder the world is full of the power of the siom.


    He seemed a little irritated.


    ¡°Is it important to leave the Saint Realm?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡± ¡°What is Your Majesty¡¯s dream in this life?¡± Director Mu replied.¡±


    ¡°My dream?¡± The Chu Emperor pondered for a moment.¡± I will flatten the entire world, including the Bizarre Market. I will return the world to peace so that the people of Great Chu will no longer be baptized by the flames of war.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t kill the barbarians, the Great Yue State, and the Bizarre Market, my people will always have a sword hanging over their heads. How can the country be peaceful?¡±


    Director Mu smiled. His smile was very calm. His eyes were still as deep as the night, but they gradually became spirited.¡±This humble subject¡¯s dream is also Your Majesty¡¯s dream. The stronger the Great Chu Country is, the more this humble subject will have the chance to take the final step. Only after taking the final step can¡­¡±


    Director Mu didn¡¯t say anything else after that. He shut his mouth as if he had never said anything.

 Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Heaven Inspectorate, Head Supervisor!（8000）_4

    Chapter 717: Heaven Inspectorate, Head Supervisor!£¨8000£©_4


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°You have something to hide from me, but you have been unwilling to say it. It seems that you want to say it today.¡±the Chu Emperor said slowly.


    ¡± I¡¯ve reached the peak of the Saint Plane,¡± Director Mu said.¡± I¡¯ve broken through the shackles, but I didn¡¯t. Instead, I saw something.¡±¡±


    ¡°I saw the past, saw the depletion of resources, and even saw people in the industry die of exhaustion.¡±


    The Chu Emperor frowned.


    He knew very well about the era when resources were exhausted. It was an extremely dark era.


    ¡°Your Majesty, as long as the Bizarre Market is unified, will we really be able to circulate the resources?¡± Director Mu stood up.¡±


    The Chu Emperor shook his head.¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand why Director Mu would mention this now, but he knew that there must be something wrong.


    Director Mu picked up the tea beside him and poured it on the table. He dipped his fingers on the table and kept writing and drawing. As he wrote, he began to talk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if those conclusions are correct or if they can really achieve a true cycle, but I want to give it a try. If I can really become a saint, perhaps even if the resources are exhausted, I can still protect Great Chu.¡±


    The Chu Emperor smiled and waved his hand, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t say these words. He was already tired of hearing them.


    Director Mu didn¡¯t say anything else. He restored the chess pieces that the Chu Emperor had placed down one by one.


    Very quickly, he returned to his original position. Every time he restored a pill, the Chu Emperor¡¯s eyelids would twitch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to play anymore.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is going to lose.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I don¡¯t want to play anymore.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Your Majesty has admitted defeat.¡±


    ¡°Come, come, old fart, continue!¡±


    The Chu Emperor rolled up his sleeves without any grace. However, he didn¡¯t continue as he had said. Instead, he changed the topic.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Shadow Moon that the person he met was Xu Bai?¡±


    Director Mu shook his head and said,¡±This girl worships Xu Bai, so I can¡¯t tell him.¡±¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s admiration, then tell her that she should do her best.¡± The Chu Emperor asked.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Director Mu raised his head, his eyes deep.¡±The most unpredictable thing in this world is feelings.¡±


    ¡°If she knew Xu Bai, it wouldn¡¯t reduce her determination to die, but I can¡¯t guarantee that Xu Bai will stop her.¡±


    The Chu Emperor slowly said,¡± According to my understanding, Xu Bai isn¡¯t that kind of person. He knows the general trend very well.¡±¡±


    Director Mu raised his left hand and opened his fingers, hooking them one by one.


    He read out a name for every tick.


    ¡°Chu Yu, Ye Zi, Liu Xu, Qing Xue¡­There are many unknown Your Majesty, outstanding men are extremely attractive to the opposite sex, he is young, can¡¯t control ah.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact extent of his relationship with these women, but I have to minimize my failure.¡±


    ¡°Old fox.¡± The Chu Emperor sighed.¡± You¡¯re really ruthless. Shadowmoon¡¯s surname is Mu.¡±


    Director Mu¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. He opened his mouth and wanted to continue speaking, but before he could say anything, he heard a shout.


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re really f * cking ruthless!¡±


    A figure flashed past, grabbed Director Mu¡¯s collar, and pushed him against the wall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with you sending your daughter to her death. After all, she¡¯s your daughter. However, you schemed against Prince Xu this time. Shouldn¡¯t you explain it to me?¡±


    Director Mu was old and white-haired, but he looked very helpless in Eunuch Wei¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, there are rumors in the martial world that Xu Bai is your illegitimate son. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± A gray thread appeared behind Eunuch Wei.


    ¡°Stop!¡± ¡± Xu Bai is a man without a life,¡± Director Mu hurriedly said.¡± Besides, I have many plans this time. I can guarantee that nothing will go wrong.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei loosened his grip, turned around, and bowed to the Chu Emperor before leaving.


    Before he left, he left a sentence.


    ¡°If anything happens to Prince Xu, I know I¡¯m not your match, but I¡¯ll risk my life to fight you.¡±


    Eunuch Wei quickly disappeared.


    After Eunuch Wei left, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡± The Chu Emperor teased.


    ¡°Old Wei is a little too rough.¡±Director Mu lowered his head and tidied up the wrinkles on his body.¡±If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I caused his injuries, I would definitely make him suffer today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to get to the bottom of it¡± The Chu Emperor waved his hand.¡± You always say the same thing. You never fight back. I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±¡±


    After saying this, the Chu Emperor didn¡¯t stay any longer and directly turned around to leave.


    After the Chu Emperor left, the place fell into silence once again.


    General Secretary Mu came to the window of the ninth floor. Looking out the window, he looked at the dark night outside and sighed faintly.


    His eyes, which were as deep as the night, actually hid a trace of fear.


    Many thoughts flashed through his mind.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°When I broke through my shackles, I saw something extremely terrifying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a thousand times more terrifying than the Bizarre Market. It¡¯s a scorched land, and it¡¯s filled with the sky and earth. There are also countless terrifying phantoms.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, only a saint can compete with him.¡±


    Director Mu sighed, turned around, and returned to his seat, closing his eyes.


    Of course, Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what was happening here, because he had been checking the progress bar all this time.

 Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: New Skill (3)

    Chapter 721: New Skill (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Why was Xu Bai single in the past?


    He often thought that many people liked round buttocks, but that thing also had to shit and fart. This might be the reason why he was single.


    ¡°Wake up, wake up.¡± Xu Bai walked to the front and said expressionlessly.


    When Ying Yue heard the voice, she opened her eyes in a daze. She rubbed her eyes with her hands. When she realized that it was Xu Bai, she cried out and covered her chest with her hands.


    It was as if Xu Bai had taken advantage of him, but Xu Bai knew it best.


    ¡°Stop pretending. You¡¯re as smart as a fox. Why are you pretending to be innocent and cute?¡±Xu Bai said with a calm expression.


    This woman seemed innocent and pure, and when she was with him, she played herself as a foodie.


    However, he knew very well in his heart that things could not be seen on the surface.


    If this woman was just an ordinary person, perhaps all of this was true. But don¡¯t forget this woman¡¯s identity.


    If he had such a personality, could he survive in the photo studio? Could he even escape the various searches of the Dark Tower?


    The answer was no.


    The so-called innocence was probably just a smokescreen.


    ¡°How long will it take for your men of sacrifice to be ready?¡±Xu Bai said.


    This was not a question, but a confirmation, indicating that he was already a little impatient.


    Ying Yue got up from the chair in a daze and rubbed her slender waist. She had a sad look on her face and her eyebrows were furrowed into a ball.¡±I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m waiting for news. Otherwise, what do you think I¡¯m doing here every day?¡±


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and said,¡± I¡¯ll give you one last day. You told me ten days, but I think it¡¯s too long. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll leave.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai knew that the longer things dragged on, the more troublesome it would be.


    The time they had agreed on was ten days, but after a few nights of careful thought, there were still many risks involved.


    So if he couldn¡¯t do it tomorrow, then he wouldn¡¯t do it.


    As for how to get the news, he could just set foot in the entire Great Yue State and search for it one by one. He would not cause trouble, and he was not afraid of being found out.


    When Shadow Moon heard this, her eyes rolled.¡±Then I¡¯ll contact the people in the country.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a jade token from her waist and pressed it with her finger. Then, she closed her eyes. After a moment, she opened them.


    ¡°Well, after my repeated urging, the higher-ups agreed. They will send the men of sacrifice over tomorrow. At that time, these four people can be killed first.¡±


    She placed her hands on her hips and looked as if she had done all the credit. She raised her little head and her face was filled with pride.


    However, the next moment, she realized that her neck was tightened and she was lifted down by Xu Bai. She could not help but panic.


    Shadow Moon used both her hands and feet, but she could not catch Xu Bai. She could only place her fair hand on Xu Bai¡¯s arm, her face full of surprise.¡±What do you want to do? Let me tell you, if you want to do those things, you¡¯ll offend the studio. If you really can¡¯t take it anymore, I can go and find you two girls.¡±


    As she spoke, she stared at Xu Bai pitifully, as if Xu Bai was going to bully her.


    ¡± I¡¯m not interested in a tablet,¡± Xu Bai sneered.¡± What I want to tell you now is, don¡¯t play any tricks on me. You should know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±¡±


    How could it be so simple to push the time forward so easily? Xu Bai thought that Shadow Moon must have done something to it.


    Tablet?


    Shadow Moon habitually ignored the last sentence, her eyes widening. She let go of her hand and held it in front of her chest, pushing it up forcefully.


    It shook.


    ¡°Me?¡± Ying Yue said, stunned.


    ¡°Get to the point. Pay attention to the second half of the sentence!¡± Xu Bai was speechless.


    ¡°You said I¡¯m not fair first?¡±¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched,¡± I really want to twist your head off.¡±¡±


    Ying Yue snorted and turned her head away,¡±As you guessed, I intentionally extended the time.¡±


    ¡°But this is all for your own good. The information we received was not long after this branch communicated with the others.¡±


    ¡°If you get a death warrior in a short period of time, it will arouse suspicion, so it¡¯s good to postpone it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I tell you, you¡¯ll be too anxious and won¡¯t agree, so I¡¯ve been staying here for the past few days. If it¡¯s really tomorrow, there¡¯s enough time!¡±


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s pressure, she could only tell him everything.


    Xu Bai let go of his hand and said,¡± Not bad. You can still justify yourself. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow.¡±¡±


    Since he had explained it clearly, he did not have any intention of making a move. The sooner he resolved the matter and obtained the A-grade news, the sooner he would return to Great Chu and extort those kings with different surnames.


    He could be truly free and unrestrained over there. It was better than being here, where he had to hide his identity.


    Shadow Moon pursed her lips and touched her neck. There was already a handprint there.


    This man didn¡¯t know how to be gentle with women at all. He was too harsh.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    With this thought in mind, Shadow Moon turned her back to Xu Bai and started munching on her snacks.


    Xu Bai ignored her and looked at the progress bar in her hand as usual.


    Great Chu, Capital City, Zhai Xing Lou.


    Director Mu looked at the old man in front of him with a bitter and helpless expression.


    ¡°Old Wei, you really have to believe me. I can lie to anyone but you. How can I let Xu Bai die?¡±

 Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: New Skill (5)

    Chapter 723: New Skill (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Fallen Phoenix City.


    Another day had passed since the last time, and Xu Bai still looked like a shopkeeper.


    Beside him, Shadow Moon followed.


    Shadow Moon continued to ramble on,¡± Regarding the identity of the person you¡¯re acting as now, as well as all kinds of information about him, I¡¯ve already told you everything last night. You must remember not to reveal any flaws.¡±¡±


    Last night, the two of them talked for a long time and explained all the roles he played. At this time, Xu Bai¡¯s every move was almost the same as the shopkeeper¡¯s.


    Today, that man of sacrifice was coming over.


    ¡°The Deathsworn should have some important information, or else it would be impossible for me to advance by one level.¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Shadow Moon nodded.¡± Of course there is. Moreover, the studio will pay a huge price. However, this is not something you need to worry about. You just need to find the A-grade information.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡± Yes, Master.¡± Xu Bai agreed and waited patiently.


    About half an hour later, a man covered in injuries was brought in by two other people.


    The man had an ordinary face, but there was a huge scar on his face.


    His ears were cut off, his eyes were blinded, and even his slightly opened mouth had lost his tongue.


    After the other two people entered, they handed a piece of paper to Shadow Moon and left.


    ¡°He can¡¯t hear, see, or speak?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    Ying Yue handed the paper in her hand to Xu Bai and said,¡±Just say that this thing was found on him, and he used a secret technique to make himself unable to see, hear, or speak. He even became a fool.¡±


    Xu Bai understood.


    Although Shadow Moon did not answer his question just now, everything was already said without a word. The person in front of him was actually no different from a dead man.


    Even if it was a death warrior, it was hard to guarantee that the news would not be leaked. Therefore, the person who was arranged to come was basically an idiot.


    Xu Bai opened the paper in his hand and read the contents.¡±You guys are really willing to give up on the news of two branches.¡±


    Shadow Moon did not answer, but it was self-evident.


    If he didn¡¯t pay a huge price, how could he obtain A-grade information?


    Xu Bai put away the paper in his hand.¡±¡±I will inform the people above now.¡±


    Shadow Moon had taught him the method of informing him yesterday, so Xu Bai knew it.


    ¡°If someone with a divine soul comes down, I¡¯ll help you, but I have to go now.¡±Ying Yue said and quickly disappeared into the shadows.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything when he saw this situation. After Shadow Moon left, he looked at the four people he controlled and snapped his fingers.


    The four people in front of him all fell to the ground, no longer breathing.


    After doing all this, Xu Bai took the paper and went out.


    Walking through the noisy streets, he bypassed many small alleys and finally came to a coffin shop.


    The coffin shop in front of him was out of tune with the surrounding noise. There were few doors and almost no one came and went.


    After all, it was a coffin business. Many people would feel that it was unlucky, so of course, they would not interact with it.


    Xu Bai imitated the shopkeeper and walked in with the paper.


    This was another department of the Dark Tower. It did not have any other functions and was only responsible for communication.


    After Xu Bai walked in, the middle-aged man at the counter quickly saw Xu Bai. His expression changed slightly, and he continued to look at the accounts.


    Xu Bai walked over, took out a token from his waist, and placed it on the table.


    The middle-aged man was slightly stunned as he picked up the token and examined it carefully.


    After reading it over and over again, he bowed and said respectfully,¡±Sir, please follow me.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and followed behind.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at the backyard and entered a secret room.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time and told him his purpose. When he said that he had captured a Deadpool and had important information, the middle-aged man was stunned.


    However, this sluggish state did not last long.


    The middle-aged man quickly reacted and cupped his hands.¡±Congratulations, Milord, on your upcoming promotion.¡±


    Of course, Xu Bai was very clear about all the details.


    He imitated the actions of this identity and waved his hand, indicating that he should hurry up and report to the higher-ups. He did not want to talk too much.


    The middle-aged man knew that he shouldn¡¯t say too much, so he turned around and led Xu Bai to a room. He asked Xu Bai to sit down and then left quickly.


    After the middle-aged man left, Xu Bai sat on the chair and tapped his fingers on the table, thinking about what to do next.


    The next segment was the most important one. However, after the higher-ups sent people over to confirm the results of his battle, he could be promoted by one level and receive an A grade news.


    The biggest difficulty should be when the higher-ups sent people down. The studio would definitely not let this matter go to waste and would definitely help in secret.


    When he got the news, he would change his appearance and go far away.


    Perfect!


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai felt a little more at ease and waited patiently.


    As time passed, footsteps could be heard.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai suddenly raised his head and looked outside the door.


    The footsteps did not sound like the footsteps of the middle-aged man.


    Light and agile.


    A plump figure appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    When Xu Bai saw this figure, he almost couldn¡¯t control his expression.

 Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Shadow, Testing (8000)

    Chapter 724: Shadow, Testing (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    In this world, there were very few people who could make Xu Bai lose control of his expression. They could be counted on one hand.


    However, the person in front of him almost made him tense up. Fortunately, his acting skills were superb. After a short moment of absent-mindedness, he quickly returned to normal and continued to play his role.


    A woman in a Daoist robe walked in slowly. Her hair was in a messy bun.


    However, the daoist robe on this woman¡¯s body was curvy and exquisite, revealing her beautiful figure to the fullest.


    Although his face was calm, it was this otherworldly and calm temperament that added a sense of nobility to his originally intoxicating face.


    With a Daoist robe and his iconic crooked hair bun, this person¡¯s identity was self-evident.


    Female Abbey Dean, jade-faced.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t understand why he would see her here. Logically speaking, it was almost impossible for him to see her here since he had come to the Great Yue State. Was this a coincidence?


    ¡°Could it be that this king is too handsome, so he followed me all the way? No, this king is using another appearance now.¡±


    While Xu Bai was thinking, the female Abbey Dean had already walked in from outside. Every step was steady, but she had a temperament that could turn all living beings upside down.


    Her small waist was twisting so much that it made people want to put their eyes in it.


    However, she did not twist her waist on purpose. She only swayed gently as she walked. She was even more attractive than those women who twisted their waists on purpose.


    Coupled with the Taoist robe, Xu Bai suddenly had an extremely strange feeling.


    That¡¯s right, uniforms!


    He quickly thought of some weird things. At this moment, he realized that men not only loved high silk, but also loved certain clothes.


    If the female Abbey Dean was wearing other clothes, she might also attract people¡¯s attention, but she did not have this attractive feeling.


    Xu Bai was an expert among them. He and Ye Zi had tried all kinds of methods and were already experienced. Therefore, they only took a glance and quickly turned around.


    He pretended to drink a mouthful of tea on the table, but he was muttering in his heart.


    ¡°Big¡­ Bah! No, why did he meet her here? She probably doesn¡¯t know my identity. I have to pretend. I can¡¯t expose myself.¡±Xu Bai steadied himself and thought to himself.


    However, he could not hold it in any longer after hearing the next sentence.


    The female Abbey Dean walked up to Xu Bai with light steps. She stared at Xu Bai¡¯s face and suddenly said narcissistically.


    ¡°When you see a stunning beauty, you should still take a few more glances. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to disguise yourself well.¡±


    Xu Bai: ¡°???¡±


    What was going on?


    The most important point was not that the female Abbey Dean admitted that she was a beauty, but the content of her words.


    The female abbey dean actually knew the identity of her own body?


    No way, I should have pretended pretty well. Even if I lost control just now, I shouldn¡¯t have guessed my true identity so quickly, right?


    The female Abbey Dean raised her hand and pointed at her left chest.¡±¡±When you gave me your ability, we had a connection. Therefore, no matter how you disguise yourself, I can find you immediately.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright, even though he didn¡¯t know the exact principle, in this fantasy world, no principle could be explained by science.


    Now that the female Abbey Dean dared to come to him alone, she must be safe, so Xu Bai just looked at her.


    The Abbey Dean raised her hand slightly, indicating that he should look at her face and not look at other places.¡±¡±I¡¯m much older than you and can be considered your senior. Your gaze should be a little more stable.¡±


    Xu Bai then moved his gaze away and said,¡±This is nature.¡±¡±


    The female Abbey Dean frowned.


    ¡± Men all like round things. Even if you put two balls on the table, I will look at them for a while.¡±Xu Bai said righteously, as if his gaze just now was very normal.


    This time, it was the female Abbey Dean¡¯s turn to be speechless.


    This person was becoming more and more shameless.


    He remembered that the last few times they met, they had a good time together.


    Of course, Xu Bai did not let the female Abbey Dean finish her sentence. He took the initiative and said,¡±¡±You didn¡¯t talk so much in the past, and your personality seems to have changed a little.¡±


    Turning the passive into the active, this was the way of an expert.


    He was right about what he had just said. The female Abbey Dean used to be a swift and decisive person. She would not discuss such a trivial matter with him for so long.


    The female Abbey Dean fell silent. After a while, she said,¡±¡±Something went wrong.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be just a small mistake, right?¡± Xu Bai said with interest.


    The female Abbey Dean didn¡¯t avoid the place. She spread her hands and said,¡±¡±Originally, we were clearly separated. Each of us would come out for a period of time and let the other control the body. However, recently, we have become more and more harmonious. To be precise, we are not harmonious, but fused. This state has also lasted longer and longer.¡±


    Fusion?


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Of course, he knew what ¡± we ¡± meant. It referred to the two consciousnesses of the female Abbey Dean, one crazy and one normal.


    But now, there were signs of fusion. What did this mean?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know. According to his usual personality, he would ask about things he didn¡¯t know, so he asked the reason without hesitation.


    ¡°Good or bad?¡±


    ¡°There are good and bad.¡± The female Abbey Dean said,¡± I¡¯m still me, but I¡¯m no longer the original me. The time I can stay awake will be extended indefinitely. When I¡¯m completely integrated, I won¡¯t be crazy anymore, but my personality will change.¡±¡±

 Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Shadow Moon, Testing (2)

    Chapter 725: Shadow Moon, Testing (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡± It¡¯s like a newborn baby, but as the people and things you come into contact with are different, your personality will gradually change. So, I¡¯m still me. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±


    ¡°But the only downside is that my personality has changed.¡±


    Xu Bai stood up silently and took two steps back.¡±¡±What change?¡±


    He finally understood. There were good and bad changes in personality. For example, people who grew up in a kind family would also be very kind after they grew up.


    However, he had lived in a harsh environment since he was young. After he grew up, it was the same.


    Therefore, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t figure out whether the female Abbey Dean was good or bad. He had to pay attention to her now.


    ¡°If I had a bad personality, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to talk to me now.¡±¡±I feel like I¡¯ve become more human,¡± said the female abbey dean.¡±


    ¡°You know, the cultivators in my line pay attention to having no desires. But now, I¡¯m actually angry because of a look from you. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    As she shook her head, she revealed a distressed expression. She had never seen such an expression before.


    Xu Bai returned to his seat and continued drinking his tea calmly.


    ¡°Not afraid anymore?¡± The female Abbey Dean smiled.¡±


    ¡°How could I be someone who is afraid of death?¡± Xu Bai waved his sleeves.¡±


    Female Abbey Dean:


    He had seen thick-skinned people before, but he had never seen anyone as thick-skinned as him. He had clearly explained himself clearly before he let down his guard, but he had to find an excuse for himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business.¡± The female Abbey Dean took a deep breath. Her chest heaved up and down, then slowly descended.¡±I¡¯m here to receive someone¡¯s request to give you something.¡±


    As she spoke, the Abbey Dean took out a silk pouch from her chest and handed it to Xu Bai.


    Feeling the warmth of the brocade pouch, Xu Bai was about to open it, but the female Abbey Dean stopped him.


    ¡°Unless it¡¯s a real crisis, when your life is in danger, don¡¯t open it.¡±The female Abbey Dean stopped him.


    Looking at his serious expression, Xu Bai was deep in thought.


    ¡°Who asked you to give this to me?¡±


    His words just now had already made it clear.


    This was not the Abbey Dean¡¯s. She had been entrusted by someone to bring it back and give it to Xu Bai.


    However, Xu Bai had to find out who it was. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t accept a brocade bag for no reason.


    ¡°Director Mu.¡± The female Abbey Dean said slowly,¡± I owed him a favor in the past, so I¡¯m returning the favor this time. He promised Eunuch Wei that he would ensure that you are safe, so he gave you this brocade bag.¡±¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, he silently put the brocade bag into his pocket and nodded to show that he understood.


    The female Abbey Dean was also very clear that Xu Bai was such a person. He would not refuse when something came from the right source.


    Of course, he would accept it.


    Xu Bai felt that there was only one thing that made people happy in their lives.


    ¨C For free.


    When a person was a prostitute, a knowing smile would appear on his face. This kind of pleasure was incomparable to any other way.


    This was because of Eunuch Wei, which was why Director Mu had asked the female Abbey Dean to bring it over. Xu Bai was absolutely at ease with Eunuch Wei, so he had no qualms accepting it.


    Seeing this, the Abbey Dean¡¯s thin red lips twitched slightly.¡±¡±If I didn¡¯t know your background, I would have believed some of the rumors in the martial world.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Bai had just put away the brocade bag when he heard the female Abbey Dean¡¯s words. His interest was instantly piqued.


    The female Abbey Dean coughed lightly to cover up her embarrassment.¡±¡±Rumor has it that you¡¯re Eunuch Wei¡¯s illegitimate son. After all, you¡¯re a powerful and old man, so you still look very young.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He felt that he could not continue discussing this matter. They had not discussed it for long, and for some reason, he had given himself another identity.


    To be honest, he really wanted to know who the source of this rumor was.


    For example, if he found the blood-headed macheteman, he would skin him alive.


    The female Abbey Dean wanted to say something, but her expression suddenly changed and she quickly disappeared.


    Xu Bai was also a master, so he knew why the female Abbey Dean had disappeared. The reason was simple. The middle-aged man responsible for delivering the message had arrived.


    The middle-aged man walked in from outside the door. Seeing that Xu Bai was still sitting in his seat, he quickly took two steps forward and said,¡±Milord, the news has already been sent out. In three to five days, the higher-ups will send someone over. At that time, Milord will be promoted and go directly to the capital.¡±


    The capital was the highest level of the Great Yue State, commonly known as the capital, which corresponded to the capital of the Great Chu State.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As members of the Dark Tower who could obtain A-grade information, they would naturally go there. Of course, the premise was that they had to wait for the people above to come down and confirm it.


    Xu Bai looked down and said calmly,¡±¡±Do you know who came?¡±


    The middle-aged man shook his head.¡± We are low-level workers. How could we know about the higher-ups? But you don¡¯t have to worry, sir. Even if this news is false, the higher-ups won¡¯t blame you.¡±¡±


    Walking on this official road, one naturally had to pay attention to some of the principles above.


    For example, regardless of whether the person in front of him could advance or not, he at least had a chance. Therefore, the middle-aged man was very respectful.

 Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Shadow Moon, Testing (3)

    Chapter 726: Shadow Moon, Testing (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else and walked out.


    There was nothing to ask now, and if he left directly, it would be a reflection of his current status.


    The middle-aged man followed Xu Bai to the door. Then, he saw Xu Bai leave and return to his original position.


    After leaving the coffin shop, Xu Bai returned to the medicine shop. After cleaning up the corpse on the ground, he sat on the chair and took out the human skin, ready to continue the liver progress bar.


    As for the sachet, he did not open it now. After all, he would only open it in a critical moment, so he had always placed it in the most intimate position and carefully kept it.


    The blood on the human skin had long been cleaned up.


    Xu Bai calmly scanned the screen. Although he couldn¡¯t understand the words on it, as he carefully looked at it, the progress bar was slowly increasing.


    This thing belonged to the corpse collector. He didn¡¯t know what the characteristics of this profession were. After all, there were many professions in this world. How could he know all of them?


    However, this did not stop him from working on the progress bar.


    Seeing the golden progress bar slowly increase, Xu Bai felt very happy.


    If he could find an elegant place and sit on a chair with a mountain of progress bars behind him, he felt that he could work non-stop for the entire day.


    In addition, during the break time when he was checking Ye Zi¡¯s progress bar, he would study other positions with Ye Zi. That was what life was like.


    Running around like this made life more fulfilling, but it wasn¡¯t interesting enough.


    Of course, if a person wanted to achieve freedom in life, they first had to be strong enough. When one had not reached this level, they had to make their life full before they could appear motivated.


    ¡°Dong dong dong.¡±


    He thought that he would be walking through the progress bar, but before he could look at it for a while, he heard footsteps.


    Xu Bai turned his gaze to the source of the footsteps and saw Shadow Moon walking out from the shadows in the corner.


    He could smell the faint scent of blood. The number of lives he had killed was as many as the hair on an ox. He still had the ability to distinguish between the two.


    ¡°Killed someone?¡± Xu Fan looked back at the human skin and said calmly.


    ¡°Puff!¡± Ying Yue did not answer. She opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. She wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth, and her eyes dimmed slightly.


    She took out some snacks from her small bag and stuffed them into her mouth. She chewed them together with the blood and swallowed them, but she did not say anything.


    ¡°Dong dong dong!¡±


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Ying Yue¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly wiped the blood off the ground. Then, she came behind Xu Bai and hid in the shadows behind him.


    The sound of knocking on the door was like a storm. After the two met, they did not say a word, but Xu Bai understood Shadow Moon¡¯s condition.


    This woman had caused trouble outside and seemed to have been injured. However, she had run to his place at the first moment. She should have thought that he was safe here.


    Now that he was a member of the Dark Tower, this woman was probably trying to use his current identity to avoid this calamity.


    At the thought of this, Xu Bai suddenly remembered that they were in the same boat. He stood up and opened the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, he saw a group of soldiers standing outside.


    The leader was wearing armor and had an imposing appearance. His aura was very strong.


    Xu Bai knew the identity of the person in front of him at first glance.


    The reason was very simple. When the relic opened, the three forces had brought their own forces. This general was following the Great Yue State¡¯s God of War, Bai Zhong.


    ¡°Did you see a woman passing by?¡±The general was middle-aged, but he looked extremely arrogant. He looked askance at Xu Bai as if he was looking down on him.


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and shook his head.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The general turned around and walked in another direction.


    The rest of the soldiers followed behind and left quickly.


    Xu Bai watched as the group of people left and thought to himself.


    ¡± This person should know that I am now a member of the dark building, so I am not going to say that I am.¡±¡±


    ¡°It seems that the generals at the border look down on the members of the Dark Tower.¡±


    ¡°But at least he¡¯s from the Dark Tower and won¡¯t lie, so the general didn¡¯t care and believed him.¡±


    Xu Bai easily analyzed the reason. After closing the door, he turned to look at the shadow behind him.


    The shadow moved, and then, Ying Yue walked out from inside.


    As soon as she walked out, she held the table and sat in Xu Bai¡¯s original seat, her face as pale as paper.


    Shadow Moon still did not say a single word. She grabbed another handful of snacks and put them into her mouth. Other than sadness in her eyes, there was also a hint of sadness.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Ying Yue stopped what she was doing, her dejected eyes resting on Xu Bai¡¯s face. Then, she lowered her head and did not say a word.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, then don¡¯t come to my place next time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you to death before those people.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Everyone was in the same boat. If there was something to hide, then there was no meaning to cooperate.


    Ying Yue hesitated for a moment, her head still lowered, but her red lips parted slightly, and she spoke in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Heh, these soldiers captured some of the citizens of Great Chu from a small village at the border.¡±


    ¡°Originally, for such matters, we should either kill them or interrogate them.¡±

 Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Shadow Moon, Testing (4)

    Chapter 727: Shadow Moon, Testing (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s the border. Everyone does this, but this group of animals actually stripped those women naked and threw them on the street for the beggars to divide¡­¡±


    At this point, Ying Yue couldn¡¯t continue, but it was very obvious that she had spoken her reason.


    ¡°You are from the Great Yue State,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shadow Moon raised her head and stared stubbornly at Xu Bai.¡±But these heartless things have nothing to do with national boundaries.¡±


    ¡°Have you been exposed?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Ying Yue shook her head and said: ¡± I¡¯ve always used shadows to cover my appearance, so I didn¡¯t expose myself. But I failed. Those women have already¡­¡±


    At this point, Shadow Moon could not continue.


    Xu Bai fell silent.


    He didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    It was very easy to kill a person, and it was also very easy to humiliate a person.


    But that was all for a purpose. It was either for information or for the information that he wanted.


    After all, it was a struggle between two forces. There was nothing wrong with this, but some things were a little overboard.


    He stripped the woman naked and threw her into the pile of beggars.


    What was the purpose of this?


    It was nothing more than to satisfy his perverted mentality.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai¡¯s ears twitched slightly. He heard the sound of wheels rolling outside.


    He came to the window and saw the street outside. Then, his pupils constricted slightly.


    In the outside world, the streets were filled with commoners on both sides. However, in the middle of the street, there were handcarts being pushed by soldiers as they passed by.


    Corpses were placed on the carts. They were naked and had suffered great fear before they died. Their eyes were wide open.


    Each corpse had terrifying scars and stains on it. These scars and stains were messy and dense, and they did not seem to have come from the same person.


    Some of the surrounding commoners covered their eyes, while others swept their greedy gazes over the corpses.


    Due to the rolling of the cart, the corpses piled up on it shook a little, and a girl¡¯s corpse fell from it.


    The soldier stopped, grabbed the female corpse¡¯s leg, and threw it onto the cart as if he was throwing a broken sack.


    The caravan soon disappeared into the distance.


    Shadow Moon stood beside Xu Bai, her fists clenched tightly, her eyes burning with rage.


    ¡°Always like this?¡± Xu Bai said calmly.


    Shadow Moon was stunned. Then, she spat out a voice from between her teeth,¡±Among these three powers, only the Great Chu is relatively normal.¡±


    ¡°Barbarians never cultivate. They only graze. But the herders they graze are people.¡±


    ¡°When their food supply is insufficient, they will feed on humans, commonly known as human-sheep.¡±


    ¡°The Great Yue State is cruel and violent to the outside world. They like to make fun of the people outside.¡±


    ¡°I once heard that they cut off the tendons of a person¡¯s hands and feet, and cut their entire body full of thin wounds. Then, they sprinkled honey on them to attract ants to eat them.¡±


    With every sentence, Shadow Moon clenched her fists tighter.


    Xu Bai glanced at Ying Yue.¡± Have you ever thought that after we make our move today, if we die there, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?¡±¡±


    Shadow Moon shook her head.¡± I won¡¯t die there, because I have the confidence to escape. I just wanted to kill those people today and got injured. You¡¯re close, so I ran over. Even if you don¡¯t help me, I can still hide.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t continue. He didn¡¯t want to discuss this issue.


    Looking at the numb people on the streets outside, the corpse that was pushed by the cart flashed across his mind. He suddenly said,


    ¡°How many soldiers are there here?¡±


    Shadow Moon was stunned for a moment, then replied,¡± Most of them are at the border. This place is close to the border, but due to the defense of the border, there are only about a hundred people.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Bai said lightly.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to ask?¡± Shadow Moon asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Who¡¯s the strongest here?¡±Xu Bai said.


    Ying Yue thought for a moment and said,¡±The City Lord is the strongest, and that general and the person you¡¯re playing now are also the strongest.¡±¡±


    ¡°Because it is close to the border, if anything happens, we can quickly return to help. Therefore, there is not much defense here. What do you want to do?¡±


    She asked her thoughts again because she felt that something was wrong.


    Xu Bai turned his head.¡± The photography studio has always been targeting the Dark Brothel, but not anyone else. Is it because they are all from the Great Yue State?¡±¡±


    Shadow Moon nodded: Because Shadow Tower wants to take over Dark Tower, if you want to mess up before this, these things may be very troublesome, so I won¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the so-called supervising officials don¡¯t dare to supervise these generals. More importantly, these generals didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Xu Bai looked at Ying Yue and said,¡±Alright, there¡¯s nothing else for you to do. You should hurry up and leave.¡±¡±


    Shadow Moon couldn¡¯t figure it out. She didn¡¯t know what Xu Bai wanted to do. She wanted to continue asking, but Xu Bai looked like he didn¡¯t want to say anything more. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t going to tell her.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t plan to stay here for long. She was afraid of causing trouble, so she turned around and left.


    After leaving, Shadow Moon went around many streets, preparing to walk further and further away.


    However, he did not expect to meet a woman in a Daoist robe at the end of a street.


    ¡°Your father asked me to bring you a message.¡±The female Abbey Dean¡¯s tone was indifferent, which was very different from when she met Xu Bai.


    After saying this, the female abbot made a gesture that only Ying Yue could understand.

 Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Shadow Moon, Testing (5)

    Chapter 728: Shadow Moon, Testing (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Ying Yue was obviously stunned at first, but she quickly reacted and asked solemnly,¡±What words?¡±


    This gesture was a very complicated gesture for communication. If it was made, it meant that the person in front of him was trustworthy.


    ¡°This is a narrow escape. Be prepared to die.¡±The female Abbey Dean continued.


    When Ying Yue heard this, her expression darkened, but she quickly returned to normal. She placed her hand on her left chest and pressed her fist.¡±Heaven Overseeing Bureau¡¯s spy, Ying Yue, is ready to die.¡±


    The female Abbey Dean nodded. She had only been asked by someone to say this, so she did not plan to stay long. However, before she left, she suddenly stopped and turned around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t test that person anymore. He doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re from Great Chu, but you know that he¡¯s from Great Chu. Do you understand what that means?¡±


    Ying Yue fell silent. After a moment, she said,¡±I really didn¡¯t mean to test him today. I really couldn¡¯t help but attack him.¡±


    The female Abbey Dean smiled.¡± But you still went to his place in the end. You could have disappeared earlier. You were testing him.¡±¡±


    Shadow Moon said in a low voice,¡± I just don¡¯t understand. Why don¡¯t I let him know my identity? If he knows my identity, our cooperation will be more perfect. I don¡¯t have to continue pretending.¡±¡±


    ¡°In your father¡¯s words,¡± the female Abbey Dean muttered,¡±this is the only way to act well.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if you let him know that you¡¯re a spy, he might play some special tricks.¡±


    Shadow Moon was extremely surprised. From what she heard, it seemed like there was something hidden.


    Play some special operations?


    This didn¡¯t sound like something her father would say.


    ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± Shadow Moon could not help but ask curiously.


    She only knew that Xu Bai was someone sent by the Great Chu Country. She wanted to cooperate with Xu Bai to complete an earth-shattering event, but she did not know who Xu Bai was.


    ¡°Director Mu once said that you don¡¯t need to know about this.¡± The female Abbey Dean shook her head.¡±


    With that, the female Abbey Dean turned around and left the place.


    Before she turned around, a sentence flashed through her mind.


    ¡°Who knows what Xu Bai¡¯s operation is? He might be able to do something subversive in the next moment. It¡¯s better to keep it a secret.¡±


    Of course, she only complained in her heart. She did not care about anything else. After all, this trip was just entrusted by someone.


    The female Abbey Dean walked very quickly and in a hurry. In an instant, Ying Yue was the only one left on the street.


    Ying Yue lowered her head, her eyes drooping as she looked at the smooth ground.


    ¡± Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Why did father let him come to the Great Yue State to shoulder such a heavy responsibility?¡±


    ¡°No, my injuries are a little serious. I have to find a place to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Damned Great Yue State beast, how dare you do such a brutal thing to those weak women!¡±


    Both of her hands were tightly clenched into fists. Her fair fists were trembling slightly. Ying Yue stood where she was for nearly half an incense stick of time before she stabilized her emotions and left the street.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, the moon hung high in the sky. The moonlight sprinkled silver splendor, and it was cold and cheerless.


    Under the moonlight, in the military camp of Fallen Phoenix City of Great Yue State.


    At this moment, there was a clamor coming from the camp.


    Zhu Shan was the general of this camp and the leader of the search for Xu Bai.


    He had been in a bad mood all day because he was almost stabbed to death when he sent those lowlifes to the beggars and was about to enjoy the screams of those lowlifes.


    The Great Yue State had been attacked by someone. He was prepared to send the information to the border tomorrow morning and conduct a thorough search.


    Fortunately, he did not make a mistake. After the assassin left, he let the group of beggars have a taste of women.


    He also enjoyed the screams of those women, and the depression in his heart was swept away.


    ¡°Sir, the bonfire party is ready. Please hurry over.¡±


    A young soldier rushed over with a flattering smile on his face.


    When Zhu Shan heard this, he finished the wine in his glass and stood up to wave his hand.¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The soldier led the way while Zhu Shan followed behind. The two of them quickly left the tent and arrived at the open space outside.


    The open space was very large. Other than the soldiers who were guarding the city, there were basically dozens of them.


    In the middle of the empty space, there was a burning bonfire. The flames stirred up the wind and echoed in the sky.


    Every soldier¡¯s face was filled with excitement as they looked ahead.


    Not far ahead, a group of women in rags were huddled together, hugging each other to resist the fear in their hearts.


    But their trembling shoulders and pale faces showed that it was useless.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Sir, we are just commoners at the border. Please spare us.¡±


    A teenage girl of 17 or 18 years old, with tears on her face, cried for mercy in her hoarse voice.


    ¡°Oh?¡± When Zhu Shan heard this, a vicious expression appeared on his face.¡±Did we kill the commoners of Great Chu? If you want us to spare you, fine.¡±


    He turned his head and instructed a soldier.


    ¡°Men, bring the thing out!¡±

 Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: The Day Is Dead, Only Nian Yue Is Left (1)

    Chapter 729: The Day Is Dead, Only Nian Yue Is Left (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°No, my lord!¡±


    When the girl who had just spoken heard this, she immediately used her hands and feet to crawl in front of Zhu Shan. She hugged Zhu Shan¡¯s leg and cried, her voice hoarse.


    Not only her, but the other women also had the same expression. Other than fear, there was also deep despair.


    Their clothes were not enough to cover their bodies. A few timid ones even fainted.


    The sound of wheels rolling on the ground could be heard. Soon, two soldiers pushed the cart and stopped in the middle of the bonfire.


    On the cart was a net made of chains.


    The soldier threw the iron net, and it immediately spread out to a length of more than ten meters.


    Zhu Shan kicked the woman away and pursed his lips. His face was full of disdain.¡±Lowly citizen of Great Chu, how dare you touch my armor?¡±


    The woman was kicked away and rolled a few times before she struggled to get up from the ground.


    Zhu Shan didn¡¯t care about this woman. Instead, he pointed at the iron net on the ground and said excitedly,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you want the general to let you go? This general has agreed, but you must pay the price.¡±


    ¡°Do you see these things? As long as you roll back and forth ten times, this general will naturally let you go.¡±


    There were spikes less than an inch long on the iron net.


    These spikes were very short and small. If they rolled on it once, it would not hurt their lives. However, if they rolled on it ten times, how could it be easy with human skin?


    The pain was obvious. There were dense spikes on it, and after rolling ten times, it became a sieve.


    When the group of women saw the iron net and the spikes on it, they hugged each other with fear on their faces.


    They were just ordinary rural women who lived in small villages at the border and had never participated in the disputes between the two countries.


    They were citizens of Great Chu, but they had always been honest.


    He had never thought that after being captured, he would face such an ending.


    ¡°Perhaps, death is the true release.¡±


    A few women could not help but feel envious when they thought of their fellow villagers who had died.


    The young girl who spoke at the beginning could no longer hold it in. She stood out from the crowd and pointed at Zhu Shan.


    ¡°You¡¯re not humans, you¡¯re animals!¡±


    ¡°I heard that some of you were captured by Great Chu, but they didn¡¯t commit such atrocities.¡±


    ¡°They might even let him go after asking for the reason. But why are you doing this to us?¡±


    Now that things were already set in stone, they could not escape. The young girl did not know why, but she actually burst out with the courage of a desperate situation. She wanted to rebuke him before she died and ease the hatred in her heart.


    ¡°You guys?¡± Zhu Shan didn¡¯t expect this woman to still have the courage.


    ¡°Every country is different. Your Great Chu still has to abide by those strict rules, but we don¡¯t need to. In our eyes, you are no different from animals.¡±


    ¡°If you had fallen into the hands of the Barbarians, it would not have been so easy. Have you ever tasted the feeling of having your flesh cut off with a knife and then watching someone else eat it?¡±


    As he spoke, Zhu Shan¡¯s expression became even more sinister.


    ¡°Get lost or not, it¡¯s up to you. Get lost, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°I will only give you the time for one incense stick to burn. Men, put the incense stick in. I am a man of my word.¡±


    Two soldiers walked to the front and stuck the incense sticks into the ground.


    There was green smoke floating on the incense stick, but in the eyes of these women, the smoke was like a deadly poison that was slowly eating away at their spirits.


    Everyone looked hesitant.


    ¡°Will you really let us go?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s only ten laps, it¡¯ll only be painful at most.¡±


    A gust of wind blew past, bringing with it a chill.


    The women who were not fully clothed had goosebumps and shivered.


    The scene quieted down. Clearly, they were deep in thought, thinking about what they should do next.


    The time it took for an incense stick to burn was neither long nor short.


    If he was sitting in one place out of boredom, he would feel that time was very slow. However, when life and death were in front of him, in the blink of an eye, the incense stick burned extremely quickly.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left for you. I really want to see if you want to live or die.¡±Zhu Shan placed his hands behind his back, but he did not hide the excitement on his face.


    In his opinion, this was a very normal thing.


    Playing with the commoners of the Great Chu State was already a rule passed down in the army. Almost everyone would do this.


    Sometimes, Zhu Shan would think that if the Great Yue State had strict military discipline like the Great Chu State, he would have less fun.


    The incense stick was still burning, and the green smoke drifted into the black night sky.


    In the darkness far away from the military camp, Xu Bai had changed his body and sensed what was happening with his soul.


    His gaze was very calm, but within that calmness, there was a terrifying depth. This depth was an overwhelming killing intent.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    Xu Bai let out a long breath and walked toward the military camp. Every step he took covered a huge distance.


    His every step was steady. He didn¡¯t have a knife in his hand, but his killing intent didn¡¯t decrease at all.


    Tonight, he had already come here to kill.


    After seeing that scene on the street in the morning, he felt like he had finally transmigrated.

 Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: The Sun Is Dead, Only Nian Yue Is Left

    Chapter 730: The Sun Is Dead, Only Nian Yue Is Left


    Translator: 549690339


    This allowed him to finally see the extreme cruelty of this world.


    In Great Chu, the rules of all sides were very strict. King Sheng You even made the people in the army abide by the rules, so this kind of thing did not happen.


    But here, these things were commonplace.


    Especially the pile of corpses in the morning, as well as the various wounds on the corpses, it was obvious that those female corpses were really thrown into the beggar¡¯s nest when they were alive.


    Xu Bai felt that he had never been a particularly kind person, but sometimes, there were some things that he really could not tolerate.


    Pity, or something else.


    All in all, Xu Bai wanted to kill someone tonight, especially after his divine soul sensed Zhu Shan¡¯s actions just now.


    This group of people who looked like humans on the surface had long been mentally distorted.


    He had already thought of a countermeasure and a method. If he made a move today, he would be able to obtain A-grade information more stably.


    Could a death warrior be heavy enough to get an A-grade message?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know if it was stable, but he felt that he could add another one.


    After killing these dogs, the people from the studio would find a scapegoat. With the addition of that death warrior, everything would be settled.


    As for whether the studio would help or not, they would definitely help.


    Just like what Shadow Moon had said before, this was their one and only chance. After all, they had truly infiltrated the Dark Tower.


    Therefore, they would never give up easily. In order to ensure his safety, they would even remove all traces of him.


    ¡°To be able to make the photo studio and the dark tower fight each other, and to be able to get A-grade information from them, and to be able to kill these dogs, it¡¯s simply killing three birds with one stone.¡±


    Xu Bai was already close to the military camp.


    Under the sensing of his soul, Xu Bai sensed a few hidden sentries.


    After all, this place was not far from the border. With the border there, the defense here was even looser.


    After all, Great Chu and the Barbarian Race could not even cross the border. It was useless for them to have tight defenses.


    Unless the border was breached, the soldiers would return to Fallen Phoenix City to defend. That would be the time when it was truly tight.


    Of course, he still had to be prepared.


    After Xu Bai sensed it, he was about to clear out these hidden sentries.


    However, he did not expect that another scene would appear under the perception of his divine soul.


    Black shadows suddenly appeared from the soles of the sentries. They were like black ropes that coiled around the sentries.


    Soon, these hidden sentries lost their lives.


    A black shadow?


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows. He already had a guess.


    Something related to the shadow was very likely to be the shadow moon.


    Back then, the few times when Shadow Moon and she had met, they had all walked out from the shadows.


    As he thought of this, he realized that the shadow moon was slowly emerging from the black shadows beside the last dead sentry.


    ¡°It¡¯s really her. Why do I feel like I can¡¯t see through this woman?¡±


    Xu Bai had planned to attack immediately, but now, he didn¡¯t plan to.


    After Ying Yue appeared, she spat,¡±Bastard, good death!¡±


    At this moment, they were already very close to the military camp, so Shadow Moon¡¯s voice was very soft to avoid being discovered.


    After cursing in his heart, he placed his hand on the ground.


    In the next moment, from the position of Ying Yue¡¯s palm, the shadow kept intertwining between her hands. Soon, it followed her palm and spread in the direction of the military camp.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t help you or save you, I¡¯ll let you leave happily.¡±Ying Yue muttered to herself.


    Leave happily?


    Xu Bai, who was hiding in the dark, reacted when he heard this. He also knew what Shadow Moon wanted to do.


    Even if he did, what could he do to save these people?


    Could it be that he could bring these people out of the border?


    It was very troublesome and dangerous.


    What Ying Yue wanted to do was to kill these women directly so that they would no longer suffer, so that they would at least retain a trace of dignity before they died.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, the words that Shan Xian had told those women before that they would be able to get their freedom after rolling over the ten-meter-long iron spike was actually just a joke.


    The corpses piled up on the cart told him that this group of people would never let anyone leave alive.


    ¡°This woman feels a little strange. She has an overly compassionate heart.¡±


    ¡°What is the reason? Could it be that she has some secret?¡±


    Xu Bai had originally planned to make a move, but he didn¡¯t do so for the time being.


    Ying Yue was from the Great Yue State and was a spy of the film studio. Why would he want to save these captured women at this time?


    No matter how one looked at it, it didn¡¯t make sense.


    Previously, on the street, it could be said that this woman had too much sympathy and compassion, but now it seemed that it was a little too much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He also wanted to kill these people, but the situation had changed.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The black shadow silently spread forward. In the blink of an eye, it arrived in the military camp without anyone noticing.


    Even if it was Xu Bai, if he didn¡¯t spread out his soul, it would be hard for him to find this shadow.


    The shadow enters the camp, then quietly enters the camp, the soldier¡¯s shadow enters the camp, the shadow flashes in the middle, the people around all don¡¯t see clearly.


    At this moment, Zhu Shan was still there, patiently waiting for this group of women to make a decision.


    He liked this feeling very much. He had the life and death of others in his hands. As long as he said the word, these people would be willing to do it. This feeling greatly satisfied his perverted mentality.

 Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: The Day Is Dead, Only Nian Yue Is Left

    Chapter 731: The Day Is Dead, Only Nian Yue Is Left


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°A commoner, you must have the awareness of a commoner.¡±


    ¡°The Great Chu Country was only established by chance after the collapse of the Gale Country. How dare you talk about strict military discipline?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of clay chickens and clay dogs.¡±


    The smile on Zhu Shan¡¯s face grew deeper and deeper. He even imagined that this group of women were the emperors of Great Chu. That perverted mentality became more and more profound.


    A woman walked out from the crowd with a fearful expression on her face. She pointed at the spikes on the iron net with trembling hands.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m willing to get lost.¡±


    Thinking of the torture that the women in the same village had suffered this morning, the woman felt that the physical pain might be a little lighter.


    With the first person standing up, there were people standing up one after another.


    Soon, the group of timid women expressed their willingness to go up and roll around.


    The ten-meter iron net and iron thorns had to roll ten times. There would probably not be much flesh left on his body, but it was better than suffering that kind of torture.


    Zhu Shan smiled disdainfully.¡±


    As he said this, the woman who spoke first bit her lips and trembled as she came to the iron net, ready to squat down.


    The iron spike in front of him carried a cold light, making one¡¯s heart tremble when they saw it.


    The woman took a deep breath and was about to roll over.


    At this moment, the shadow hiding in the dark finally moved. It turned into countless spikes and swept towards those women.


    Shadow Moon, who was hiding in the dark, gritted her teeth, and her eyes revealed a look of pity.


    ¡°Even if you roll over those spikes, they won¡¯t let you go. You¡¯ll suffer even more torture.¡±


    She had been here for a long time and understood that these soldiers of the Great Yue State who were like livestock would not care that you were covered in blood. After rolling, you would still suffer that kind of terrifying torture.


    Therefore, rather than letting these women suffer, it was better to give them a quick death.


    Shadowthorn was cold and was about to touch the group of women.


    At this time, the surroundings suddenly lit up with white light, illuminating the whole military camp.


    ¡°Heh¡­I knew you would come again, so I waited here.¡±


    Zhu Shan looked at Shadowthorn in front of him and smiled.


    As the white light shone, the shadow spike had nowhere to hide and actually melted in an instant.


    ¡°Shadow Manipulator, ha, when all this is covered by light, without shadow, you have nothing.¡±


    In Zhu Shan¡¯s hand was a fist-sized gem. The light was shining from the gem.


    ¡°That direction, chase!¡±


    Zhu Shan pointed at the spot where Ying Yue was hiding and shouted.


    The surrounding soldiers seemed to have been ready for this. They raised their weapons and rushed towards Ying Yue.


    Once the formation was activated, each step he took was like hundreds of steps.


    Ying Yue was hiding in the dark. When she saw this scene, she gritted her teeth and her lips moved slightly.


    ¡°Go and save them. If there¡¯s no other way, just kill them and give them a quick death. It¡¯s better than suffering endless torture.¡±


    Ying Yue turned around and headed towards a certain place.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He knew very well who he was talking to.


    ¡°Although this woman¡¯s combat strength isn¡¯t that great, her special ability is extremely powerful. She was actually able to discover my presence here.¡±


    He finally understood why Shadow Moon would do such a thing.


    This woman must have noticed her long ago and did it in front of her.


    If she could succeed and kill those naked women, then it would be fine. If she couldn¡¯t succeed, she would ask Xu Bai to be her helper.


    ¡°Yes¡­ How many times was this? I¡¯ll settle the score with you later.¡± Xu Bai said in his heart.


    In the military camp.


    Those soldiers had basically all gone to chase after Ying Yue. In the camp, only a dozen or so people were left to guard the place.


    The women did not dare to move. Even though there were only a dozen people here, each of them held a terrifying weapon in their hands.


    One of the soldiers licked his lips.¡±The general went to chase that guy. Why don¡¯t we catch one and enjoy it first?¡±


    ¡°Why only one?¡± asked another soldier. We can totally split them up. The general doesn¡¯t care about this.¡±


    ¡°Heh, what do you know? Let one of us be continuously¡­That would make them despair.¡±


    ¡°I see. You really know how to play with these things.¡±


    The soldiers let out a laugh, their eyes wandering around the group of women. Finally, they found the most beautiful one and slowly walked forward.


    The women huddled together and quickly retreated.


    ¡°What do you want to do? We promised to get out of the iron net. You said that as long as we get through the iron net, you¡¯ll let us go.¡±


    ¡°Let him go?¡± The soldier said disdainfully,¡± Do you really think we¡¯ll let them go? Dream on.¡±¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale.


    A woman was pulled out by the soldiers and was about to start undressing.


    The woman struggled frantically, but it was useless. Her strength was not great at all.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Her face was filled with despair. She closed her eyes as if she had accepted her fate.


    ¡°More than ten people¡­Who can save me?¡±


    The despair in his heart was gradually spreading.


    At this moment, a cry of surprise came from the scene. She realized that she had lost all strength in her hands. After the cry of surprise, there was silence.


    The woman couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes. She saw the heads of more than a dozen soldiers fall to the ground and roll around. Their eyes were wide open and they were still in pain before they died.

 Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: The Sun Is Dead, Only Nian Yue Is Left

    Chapter 732: The Sun Is Dead, Only Nian Yue Is Left


    Translator: 549690339


    Behind the headless corpse, a man with an ordinary appearance and dressed in ordinary clothes was slowly walking over.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t know what to say. She kept repeating the words and was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    ¡°Come out,¡± Xu Bai said lightly.¡±


    It was a simple sentence, but it was not directed at the people present. Instead, it was directed at a certain place.


    The shadow twisted, and soon, Shadow Moon walked out. Before she could say anything, Xu Bai grabbed her neck.


    ¡°What a good plan. As expected of a photography studio.¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he spoke slowly.


    ¡°First, he deliberately showed up, then he acted as if he was going to kill these women and give them a quick death.¡±


    ¡°The purpose of doing this is to make me believe that you have already escaped, right?¡±


    ¡°Then, you can quietly hide at the side and see if I have any flaws, so that you can guess my true identity.¡±


    With every sentence, Shadow Moon¡¯s face turned paler.


    Xu Bai could not figure it out. What he could not figure out the most was why it was so coincidental today.


    Later, he changed the way of the system. If he put all the things into the center of the circle, then these things became very normal.


    Shadow Moon had done it on purpose in front of Xu Bai. They wanted to kill these women and even whispered that they wanted to give these women a quick death.


    To put it simply, all of this was a performance for Xu Bai to see. It was to create a sense of realism.


    After all, they were now in the Great Yue State, and it was impossible to bring these women away from the border.


    Therefore, it was better to kill him directly.


    This sense of reality made Xu Bai believe that Shadow Moon was right now.


    Actually, Shadow Moon did not leave, or rather, the one who left was not Shadow Moon.


    ¡°It can control shadows. That thing is related to shadows, right?¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Although he was smiling, there was a murderous look on his face.


    Shadow Moon shuddered. She had no doubt that if she had answered too late, the head on her neck would have been gone.


    ¡°You let me knock them all out. I¡¯m telling you, what happens next must not be known to others.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t let go, but he tilted his head, indicating that he should do it himself.


    Shadow Moon controlled her shadow to cover the group of women. The women¡¯s eyes rolled back and they fainted on the ground.


    Following that, Ying Yue raised her right hand and hammered her chest.


    It was ordinary.


    ¡°Heaven Overseeing Bureau¡¯s spy, Ying Yue.¡±


    An indifferent sentence came out from Ying Yue¡¯s mouth.


    Xu Bai was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure.¡±What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence that we met. How could we have run into each other the first time we met?¡±Shadow Moon continued.


    Xu Bai let go of his hand and frowned.


    In his mind, he recalled the first time he met Ying Yue.


    The first time was when he killed the spy from the Dark Tower.


    If one were to recall it carefully, they would realize that it was too much of a coincidence.


    ¡°I¡¯m Director Mu¡¯s daughter.¡± Shadow Moon added,¡± He asked me to do all of this. He deliberately asked me to meet up with you. He even said that you could get the information of an A grade.¡±¡±


    Director Mu?


    When he said these three words, Xu Bai stared at Ying Yue.


    ¡°I can¡¯t determine if what you said is true or false.¡±


    ¡°But there is a way to be sure. Let me control my soul.¡±


    Xu Bai knew that Shadow Moon could block the control of his divine soul, but if he let go, he could still control it.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Shadowmoon probed the Dao Imperator.


    ¡± My patience is limited,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡± If you don¡¯t agree, I can only reluctantly kill you here.¡±¡±


    Although he had a faint smile on his face, his words were filled with killing intent.


    Shadow Moon knew very well that if she did not do as Xu Bai said, she would really become a corpse in the next moment.


    She closed her eyes.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    It was as if Xu Bai wanted to do something against the natural order.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t hesitate to use the Soul Control Technique.


    In the next moment, Ying Yue¡¯s eyes became incomparably dull.


    As an expert who used his divine soul, Xu Bai could feel that Shadow Moon was already under his control.


    ¡°Was what you said just now true?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± said Shadow Moon slowly.


    It was just a simple three words, but it already showed that everything he said before was true.


    Xu Bai released the control of his soul.


    They were still in the enemy¡¯s camp, and it was dangerous here. It was not appropriate to ask too much.


    He only needed one result, and he had already gotten it.


    As for what happened after that, it was not too late to find a safe place.


    Originally, he wanted to kill the people in the camp, but now was not the time to do so, because Shadow Moon did not seem to know his true identity.


    The chaotic nature of his Heavenly Change was too obvious.


    There would be plenty of time to kill people in the future.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Shadow Moon quickly returned to normal and understood that the current situation was not right. She hurriedly said,¡±Take her away first. We¡¯ll talk later.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.


    Ying Yue raised her fair index finger and pointed at the unconscious women.


    A shadow suddenly appeared and enveloped the group of women. Soon, they disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°My special ability allows me to hide things in the shadows. Let¡¯s go first.¡±Shadow Moon explained, then hurriedly left in a direction: ¡°Let¡¯s go, my shadow won¡¯t be able to hold them off for long. They¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

 Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: The Sun Is Dead, Only Nian Yue Is Left

    Chapter 733: The Sun Is Dead, Only Nian Yue Is Left


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time and followed behind.


    After they left, the camp shook. Zhu Shan led hundreds of soldiers back to the camp. He looked at the empty space with a gloomy expression.


    He had chased after her for so long, but in the end, it was a shadow. He knew that he had fallen into a trap and quickly ran back, but he was still a step too late.


    ¡°Shadow Manipulator!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll catch you. As long as you¡¯re in Fallen Phoenix City, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Zhu Shan said darkly.¡±


    Zhu Shan¡¯s voice sounded in the deep night sky.


    Great Chu, Capital City.


    Director Mu¡¯s white-haired hand was holding a white chess piece and was about to place it on the chessboard.


    There was no one on the other side. He was playing chess with him.


    A person suddenly walked out from the corner of the room.


    This person was dressed in ordinary clothes, but he was already middle-aged. His aura was extraordinary.


    ¨C Transcendent Realm.


    ¡°Milord, Shadow Moon has already revealed his identity to Prince Xu. Everything will proceed according to plan.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Director Mu frowned and did not raise his head. After a moment of hesitation, he placed the white stone in a corner.


    After a while, Director Mu raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man who was still standing in the same place. His frown deepened.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Sir, this subordinate does not understand.¡± The middle-aged man said respectfully,¡± Why are you beating around the bush? You want Shadow Moon to reveal her identity? Why don¡¯t you tell Xu Bai directly from the beginning?¡±¡±


    Director Mu smiled and said meaningfully,¡±Do you think it¡¯s unnecessary?¡±


    The middle-aged man did not speak. It was not appropriate for him to point it out at this time.


    However, he did not say anything.


    Director Mu waved his sleeves, and the chessboard in front of him automatically returned to its original position. The black pieces fell into one of the chess baskets, and the other white pieces fell into the other.


    He stood up and walked to the window, looking at the crowd outside.


    ¡°I gave Shadow Moon a way out. Originally, it was a 100% chance of death, but now it¡¯s a 10% chance of death.¡±


    The middle-aged man still did not understand.


    Director Mu continued,¡± If Ying Yue doesn¡¯t go and save those people today, she won¡¯t be able to live. She can only die.¡±¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The middle-aged man asked.


    Director Mu raised his hand and did not speak.


    The middle-aged man knew this very well. He took out a teacup from the side and handed it to Director Mu.


    Director Mu took a sip.


    ¡°She has been staying in the Great Yue State since she was young. Although she is a spy here, what I want to know is whether her heart is still in the Great Yue State.¡±


    ¡°What does our Great Chu pay attention to?¡±


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment and said,¡±The commoners are the most important. Although there are still many dirty places, most people have done it.¡±¡±


    When there were enough people in a group, it was inevitable that some dirty phenomena would appear. It was impossible to guarantee that it would be 100% clean. At the very least, Great Chu could do most of it.


    ¡± That¡¯s why I need to take this opportunity to see her,¡± Director Mu said.¡± If I save her, it will prove that Shadow Moon still has principles and hasn¡¯t been corrupted by the Great Yue State.¡±¡±


    ¡°What if there isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to kill her and then replace her with someone else.¡±¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The middle-aged man asked.


    Director Mu nodded.


    The middle-aged man pondered for a long time. In the end, he could not help but ask,¡±Little sister¡­There¡¯s still a way out?¡±


    Director Mu patted the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±¡±Ying Nian, there¡¯s only a slim chance of survival. There¡¯s still a lifetime left. It all depends on whether Xu Bai can help her survive.¡±


    Mu Yingnian remained silent.


    ¡°Do you hate me for scheming against your own children?¡±Director Mu asked.


    Mu Yingnian did not reply.


    ¡°All of this is for the people of Liming.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been planning this for so many years. I even let you and your sister enter this plan.¡±


    ¡°Now, my chance has come. If your sister can bear this responsibility, then let her be. If she can¡¯t, then let you be. This is fate.¡±


    ¡°In this position, I enjoy the admiration of everyone and enjoy a life of luxury. I have to do my own thing. You are the same. You are my children, so you have to do what you should do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Mu Yingnian hurriedly cupped his fists.¡±


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no one here today, just call me father.¡±Director Mu sighed.


    ¡°Father!¡± Mu Yingnian said.


    Director Mu was dispirited. He waved his hand and didn¡¯t seem to want to say anything more.


    Mu Yingnian didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave. However, before he left, he turned back to look at his father.


    Under that white-haired back, he always gave off an indescribable sense of loneliness.


    Year, Month, and Day were the three children of Director Mu.


    The sun is dead, only the years are left.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    For the sake of Great Chu, this old man had laid out a plan for decades. Even his descendants had been sacrificed.


    ¡°Is it worth it?¡± Mu Yingnian muttered to himself.


    Great Yue Country, medicinal herb shop.


    Xu Bai sat upright on a chair, looking at Ying Yue in front of him. He calmly took a sip of tea.


    ¡°Tell me, what kind of news is it that is worthy of your attention?¡±

 Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Eunuch Wei Can Exchange One for One (8000)

    Chapter 734: Eunuch Wei Can Exchange One for One (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Since it was safe now, it was time to talk about serious matters.


    After Xu Bai asked this question, he gave Ying Yue enough time. He picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip, waiting patiently.


    Ying Yue¡¯s eyes rolled around, and finally, she fixed her eyes on the ground.¡±You can¡¯t know about this news for the time being. The most important thing is¡­¡±


    ¡°I quit.¡±


    Without waiting for Shadow Moon to finish speaking, Xu Bai simply said these four words, then got up and prepared to leave.


    He left decisively without any hesitation.


    What the hell?


    And he couldn¡¯t let others know?


    How rare was that?


    The thing he hated the most in his life was playing mute fan games. He didn¡¯t know that they were in cahoots, so it didn¡¯t matter if he played mute fan games.


    After all, it was normal for everyone to be on guard.


    However, they were all in the same group now. If they didn¡¯t make things clear, they could do whatever they wanted.


    In any case, if he didn¡¯t make things clear, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do it.


    There were many ways to find that mountain. At most, he would just search one by one. With his speed, although it would be a little slow, he would eventually find it.


    Before Xu Bai could take two steps, he felt someone pulling his sleeve. He turned around and saw that Xu Bai¡¯s expression was very serious.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ying Yue shook her head forcefully and said stubbornly.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes turned cold,¡±Do you think that just because your father is the head of the Heaven Supervisor, he can do whatever he wants?¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡±Seeing Xu Bai¡¯s intentions, Shadow Moon guessed that if she didn¡¯t say anything, he would really leave.


    This was an opportunity that he had worked so hard to get after staying here for so many years. If he gave it up just like that, wouldn¡¯t everything that his father had planned before be gone?


    For the past few decades, the Heaven Inspectorate had sacrificed a lot to run this plan. He had also lived in the Great Yue State since he was young.


    If the plan failed, then everything would be empty talk.


    So if the man in front of her wanted to know, then let him know. After all, they were all on the same side.


    Xu Bai stopped when he heard that Shadow Moon was willing to speak. A smile appeared on his face again. Compared to the seriousness he had just now, he was now like a spring breeze.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this face changing too quickly?¡± Shadow Moon ridiculed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind these details. Come, come, sit down and talk slowly. Are you thirsty? Shall I pour you a glass of water first?¡± Xu Bai pulled Ying Yue¡¯s hand and pressed on her shoulder, telling her to sit down, meaning that she could speak slowly.


    Shadow Moon rolled her eyes.¡± If you want to know, it¡¯s actually very simple. But before that, I have to know your true colors. Eh? Eh? Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Xu Bai turned around and walked forward silently.


    I¡¯m not doing it anymore. I can¡¯t do this.


    Before he could take a step, he was pulled back by Shadow Moon.


    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s just a look. It¡¯s not a big deal. We¡¯re all the same. I won¡¯t expose myself to you.¡±Shadow Moon pulled Xu Bai back once again, her fair little face full of an expression of not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    She realized that she had been restrained.


    That¡¯s right, he was restrained.


    To put it simply, it could be described with two words-grasp.


    She was being held in a tight grip by the other party. Anyway, if she didn¡¯t say it today, the other party would leave directly. There was no room for negotiation.


    The more Shadow Moon thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt.


    Xu Bai turned around and glanced at him.¡±¡±Are you not convinced?¡±


    Ying Yue rolled her eyes at Xu Bai. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her meaning was obvious.


    He was not just unconvinced!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xiaoxiao to be so small-minded.¡±Xu Bai teased.


    Shadow Moon was stunned at first, not understanding what Xu Bai was talking about. When she finally reacted, she flew into a rage.


    ¡°Who are you calling young? You said that I¡¯m flat before, so forget it. If you don¡¯t explain this matter clearly today, I¡¯m really not done with you!¡±


    This sentence touched Ying Yue¡¯s reverse scale.


    As she jumped, it was calm and peaceful. There was not even a ripple, as if it was fake.


    Xu Bai raised his hand and pressed down on Ying Yue¡¯s head, pressing her back into the chair and said: ¡°You weren¡¯t convinced just now, so I¡¯ll put it in another way and you¡¯ll be convinced.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Shadow Moon struggled but could not break free. She crossed her arms over her chest and turned her head away.


    Xu Bai gestured.


    Asking between us, the business, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help, the help¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ying Yue¡¯s eyes rolled, and she nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡± Then I have to know what the information is,¡± Xu Bai continued.¡± Is this part of the deal?¡±¡±


    Shadow Moon hesitated and said,¡±Yes¡­¡± Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s part of the deal, then it¡¯s reasonable that I got this information from the last deal,¡± Xu Bai said with certainty.¡±


    Ying Yue was speechless.


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with saying that.


    No!


    He¡¯s circling me!


    Ying Yue was not a fool and quickly reacted, saying angrily,¡±You¡¯re beating around the bush again!¡±


    Xu Bai clapped his hands.¡± I¡¯ve said what I need to say. If you really don¡¯t want to say it, I¡¯ll turn around and leave.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This girl was quite smart and not easy to fool. Forget it, let¡¯s use force.


    As the saying goes, the soft is afraid of the hard. He is very hard now.


    Shadow Moon pulled Xu Bai back once again, her tone dragging out,¡±I said ~~~¡±


    Only then did Xu Bai stop. He sat opposite Ying Yue, looking calm and collected as he listened attentively.


    ¡°You know what my father does, right?¡±Shadow Moon asked.

 Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Eunuch Wei Can Exchange One Saint for One (2)

    Chapter 735: Eunuch Wei Can Exchange One Saint for One (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he understood.


    He had some understanding of these things when he was drinking and chatting with Eunuch Wei in the past.


    Director Mu¡¯s profession was a luck master. This was a very special profession. It emphasized one word-luck.


    The so-called luck was a very mysterious thing.


    Xu Bai wasn¡¯t in this line of work. When he was chatting with Eunuch Wei, he only said a few words and didn¡¯t explain it very clearly, so he only knew a general idea.


    He knew that Director Mu¡¯s strength was closely related to Great Chu. The stronger Great Chu was, the stronger Director Mu would be. Therefore, the entire industry revolved around Great Chu.


    As for the rest, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, my father buried his own luck in the Great Yue State.¡±Shadow Moon began to explain¡­


    ¡°After twenty years of ups and downs, that wisp of destiny has already reached a certain level.¡±


    ¡°However, due to my father¡¯s brilliant methods, no one has been able to see it until now. The fate is connected to the entire Shadow Tower.¡±


    ¡°The reason why the Shadow Tower fell apart was actually related to luck. However, the luck at that time was not to such an extent, so it only divided them into two parts.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that we have to truly activate our luck now?¡±Xu Bai thought for a while and suggested his opinion.


    Shadow Moon nodded, indicating that Xu Bai was right.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t the activation done? Why do we need so many trivial processes?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy.¡± A bitter expression appeared on Shadow Moon¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°There are also Fate Masters in the Great Yue State. Back then, in order to deceive them, my father used the remaining Fate to make a sword to cover up the other Fate.¡±


    ¡°As for the principle behind it, it¡¯s especially complicated to say, so I won¡¯t say it. Anyway, that sword can be modified, and it¡¯s the key to restoring luck.¡±


    ¡°As long as we get that sword and head to the place where father buried his luck, the Dark Tower and Shadow Tower will disappear.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Great Yue State will have internal strife without external interference. They won¡¯t even have time to deal with their own affairs.¡±


    At this point, Ying Yue stopped, and there was a trace of unfathomable sorrow in her eyes.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t see such sadness. He said,¡±Could it be that the treasured sword has fallen into the hands of the Great Yue State?¡±


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t need to have A-grade information to see it. That was why Xu Bai had this guess.


    However, he still had a question. Why didn¡¯t he save the sword back then?


    He did not ask this question, but Shadow Moon saw it in her eyes and was already clear.


    ¡°I know what you want to ask. As you know, it has indeed fallen into the hands of the Great Yue State, and it was intentional.¡±Shadow Moon explained.


    ¡°The Great Yue State is also full of experts. There were originally eleven Saint Realm experts, but now there are only nine left.¡±


    ¡°The treasure is the most important part of concealing one¡¯s fate. It must always be kept in Great Yue State.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if we want to deceive their eyes and make them protect this thing well, we must make this thing valuable.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and nodded.


    First of all, the item that could deceive the fate must be left in Great Yue State. Moreover, it must be a treasure. In that case, it could not be left in the hands of a spy in Great Yue State.


    If something happened to this spy, the treasure that blinded fate would also be in trouble.


    Therefore, it was better to let others protect him than to protect himself.


    In the Great Yue State, it was best to let the people of the Great Yue State protect him.


    As for how to get the protection of the Great Yue State, that was to get a treasure.


    ¡°That sword itself is a supreme treasure of the Saint level, and it¡¯s rare in the world.¡±Ying Yue said.


    ¡°Therefore, the Great Yue State has always protected it as a supreme treasure. The news of this sword has been sealed. I think there should be some A-grade information.¡±


    ¡°But even if you have it, you might not be able to get it.¡±Xu Bai said.


    ¡°The name of the sword is Twin Swords. There are two of them, and one of them is with me.¡±¡±


    ¡°Swap?¡± Xu Bai understood.


    Shadow Moon acknowledged with a grunt.


    Xu Bai frowned.¡± That¡¯s not right. If you can protect it, why did you hand it over?¡±¡±


    Since there were two twin swords, then the value of each sword was the same. Shadow Moon was able to protect it for so long, so there was no reason for her to hand over the twin swords that contained luck.


    Shadow Moon turned her head away.¡± This isn¡¯t part of the deal. This is my own secret.¡±¡±


    From the looks of it, he did not intend to say anything. Moreover, he was using the name of a transaction to forcefully explain himself.


    Xu Bai felt that something must have happened to Ying, but it seemed like he really didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so he gave up.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Now that he knew the whole story, he felt a little relieved.


    ¡°By the way, you said that there were originally eleven Saints in the world. Why are there only nine left?¡±Xu Bai thought of the content of their conversation and asked with interest.


    There were four major realms above the First Stage, and each of these four major realms was a mountain and a sea.


    The Extraordinary realm was extremely rare. In the entire world, the three factions combined and the three martial arts worlds, there were only a few thousand.


    One should not underestimate the number of thousands. Although it seemed like a lot, compared to so many people, it was a very large ratio.

 Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Eunuch Wei Can Exchange One Saint for One

    Chapter 736: Eunuch Wei Can Exchange One Saint for One


    Translator: 549690339


    There were only 200 Transcendents.


    According to what he said just now, there were only nine people left who had entered the Saint Realm.


    Out of the Saint Realm¡­Not a single one.


    Therefore, Xu Bai was very curious about the situation of the two Saint Realm masters who died.


    Everyone had the desire to gossip, not just women, but even more so men.


    Moreover, men were more interested in certain areas.


    For example¡­They discussed some very special topics.


    For example, now.


    ¡°This matter, it¡¯s impossible for someone of your level not to know?¡± You¡¯re a mortal evolution state master!¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand calmly.¡±


    ¡°Trivial matters?¡± Shadow Moon was even more puzzled.


    This person was like a tender newbie, but he was also a powerful newbie.


    It was like a newbie looking for a veteran in a game and asking how he could become stronger.


    In the end, the veteran replied that as long as he kept paying, he would become the strongest.


    Not long after, the newbie brought a max level paywall equipment and ran over to ask if that was the case.


    Ying Yue felt that Xu Bai being able to reach such a powerful realm, wasn¡¯t it really just dog shit luck?


    Of course, this matter was not a secret. Many people in the world knew about it, so she did not hide anything and told them the reason.


    ¡°The remaining nine are the Emperor of Great Chu, King Sheng You, and Director Mu.¡±


    ¡°Emperor of the Great Yue State, War God Bai Zhong, Prime Minister Liu Yue.¡±


    ¡°The chief and chief of the supreme barbarian tribe, as well as the great Magus of the supreme tribe.¡±


    ¡°These nine are all at the peak of the Saint Realm.¡±


    ¡°As for the two who died, they were only around the third grade of the Saint Realm, far from the ninth grade.¡±


    ¡°You mean these two were killed by the other nine?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    The key problem was that the two of them were dead. At this level, unless they were killed, they could only wait for their long lives to end.


    ¡°No.¡± Ying Yue shook her head,¡± The Great Chu State wasn¡¯t strong back then. These two Saint Realm masters were born in the pugilistic world and didn¡¯t belong to the government. They wanted to seek benefits here, but they didn¡¯t expect to fail.¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, he seemed to have an idea.


    If it wasn¡¯t killed by one of the nine, then¡­There was only one person left.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei?¡± Xu Bai said.


    Ying Yue nodded.¡± That¡¯s right. These two were killed by Eunuch Wei. Do you know why the other two sides are somewhat afraid of Great Chu?¡±


    ¡°The reason is because of Eunuch Wei. If Eunuch Wei really wanted to, he could give up his life in exchange for a ninth-grade Saint.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He was right. It was Eunuch Wei. He remembered that Eunuch Wei¡¯s eunuch career was a unique one.


    Eunuch Wei, who was at the peak of the Transcendent Realm, had one foot in the Saint Realm. However, due to his body being crippled, he had no hope of entering the Saint Realm.


    Although that was the case, Eunuch Wei could describe it in one sentence.


    I am invincible below the transcendent level, and above the transcendent level, I will exchange one for one.


    It was really a one-for-one exchange.


    Xu Bai-Fake cross-level battle, only four or five levels higher.


    Eunuch Wei, a real battle between two people of a higher cultivation level. Don¡¯t be arrogant. If you anger me, I¡¯ll change you.


    ¡°Strong. If not for this profession, I would have to cut off a certain place¡­ Eh? Something¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xu Bai thought to himself. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had to cut off a certain part of his body, he really wanted to learn it. However, he later realized that something was wrong.


    Now that he had the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body, his limbs could regenerate indefinitely.


    If it grew out again the moment it was cut, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to not cutting it and getting the trade again?


    This thought rose in Xu Bai¡¯s mind, but it was quickly dispelled by him.


    ¡°You must not court death. If it doesn¡¯t grow back, then there¡¯s really nothing you can do.¡±


    It was fine for some things to seek death, but these things could not seek death. There were many professions in the world that could regenerate limbs, but they did not do this. They probably could not grow any longer.


    Moreover, if one were to learn this profession, unless they encountered an accident, they would only be able to stop at the Transcendent Realm for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. I have to send those women away.¡±Ying Yue stood up and looked at the sky that had turned from dark to bright, preparing to leave.


    ¡°In two days, people will come from the capital. I will secretly observe them. If there are people with divine soul specialties, I will help you deceive them.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded. Sending those women away was also very important.


    He did not ask if there was a way. Since Shadow Moon had said so, there must be a way.


    Ying Yue left without any hesitation.


    Xu Bai did not relax, nor did he take out the human skin to check the progress bar. Instead, he was thinking about what happened tonight.


    Before Shadow Moon left, she told him that he didn¡¯t need to care about the military camp anymore. He would inform the people in the studio to make sure everything was done properly.


    Xu Bai did not know what Shadow Moon was going to do, but this was not something he should be concerned about, so he did not care.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Director Mu¡­Why do I feel like I¡¯m the core of this matter? Could it be that he even included me?¡±


    Xu Bai was confused.


    Only he knew where he came from. It was completely an accident.


    It was an accident that he came to this world. Could it be that Director Mu had also taken this accident into account?


    It was obvious that he was the core of the entire plan because he was the only one who had access to A-grade information.

 Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Eunuch Wei Can Exchange One Saint for One

    Chapter 738: Eunuch Wei Can Exchange One Saint for One


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Lu You reacted and was about to turn around to give chase, but before he could take two steps, he suddenly stopped. He turned around and grabbed Xu Bai, heading toward the medicine shop.


    Xu Bai frowned. He had a feeling that things weren¡¯t that simple.


    For some reason, he felt that the route he was taking now was completely different from before. The difference was in his various actions and expressions.


    ¡°Listen carefully.¡± Lu You didn¡¯t wait for Xu Bai to speak and said,¡±¡±After I came, I checked the information. The information was fake, so I went back directly.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already give you the information?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not me!¡± ¡± It was the Void Sect who stole the information,¡± Lu You said.¡± They disguised themselves as me. If they could fool you, they would at least be mortal evolution states.¡±¡±


    The Emptiness Sect?


    What the hell is this?


    Xu Bai was puzzled.


    Lu You added,¡± Remember this. Otherwise, if someone finds out that the information was stolen, you and I will be implicated. If the information is fake, it¡¯s fine. After all, who can confirm the authenticity of the information beforehand? Do you understand?¡±


    After saying this, Luyou didn¡¯t seem to want to say anything else. He looked like he was unlucky and left in a hurry.


    Xu Bai was about to stop him, but he stopped when he sensed a figure moving in the dark corner.


    Xu Bai looked over and saw a finger gently shaking.


    He understood and did not stop him.


    After the man left, Xu Bai closed the door calmly and went to the corner of the room.


    ¡°Come out. Why did you stop me from stopping him?¡±


    Ying Yue slowly walked out from the shadows.¡±Don¡¯t chase after this information. The studio will draft another report for you. In the business of the Emptiness Sect, don¡¯t get too close to them, or you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Xu Bai felt a headache coming on.


    Why did things keep happening here?


    Especially today, when something strange happened again. What exactly was the Emptiness Sect?


    Xu Bai voiced out the question in his heart.


    After Shadow Moon heard this, she explained everything.


    After listening, Xu Bai finally understood what kind of business this was.


    To put it bluntly, this profession was a thief.


    To put it more directly, his main job was to be a thief on the side¡­He had to add the word ¡°tomb raider¡± in front of it.


    In short, this was a very strange profession.


    The most notable feature was that they had been beaten up by both Buddhism and Taoism.


    In the beginning, it was called the Thief Sect.


    In the end, in less than two days, he was beaten to the door by the real Taoist Faction and was forced to change his name immediately.


    After thinking for a long time, because he was born a thief, he thought of another name, called Void Gate.


    In the end, just as their names were changed, in less than two days, the Buddhist Sect brought people over and beat them up, forcing them to change their names.


    After being beaten up by two major forces, he finally decided to add the word ¡®Kong¡¯ to his name.


    There was a rumor in the martial world that anyone who colluded with this force would be in big trouble because what they did was inherently detrimental to their luck.


    Some people didn¡¯t believe it and insisted on trying. In the end, they broke their hands, legs, forehead, and ear for several days in a row.


    From then on, no one in the martial world dared to come into contact with them.


    Most importantly, people in this industry did things based on their hobbies, and their abilities were extremely special.


    Disguise!


    An extremely high-end disguise.


    Before entering the mortal evolution state, this ability was useless. It was just a simple change of appearance.


    However, once he entered the mortal evolution state, this ability had a huge change.


    Simulations!


    Not only could it simulate the appearance and figure of others, but it could also simulate the abilities of others. Although it could only simulate 80% of the appearance and could not exceed one¡¯s own realm, it was already very strong.


    ¡°So, that should be the mortal evolution state.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He must have disguised himself as Lu You just now. This disguise was even better than his current level nine disguise skill. He was at least at the mortal evolution state.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Ying Yue nodded and said,¡± This line of work does not belong to any faction, but their Great Elder left from inside and went to the Ascending Underworld Army.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Good heavens, so the Thousand-faced Female Bandit was actually the Great Elder of this force. The human skin mask on his face was also taken from there.


    ¡°In short, this faction specializes in doing things that interest them. Don¡¯t chase after them to avoid trouble.¡±Shadow Moon explained.


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and agreed.


    Soon, Ying Yue left.


    Before he left, he told Xu Bai to prepare a new report and hand it over to him.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about these things either. Shadow Moon was in charge of these things, and he was only responsible for infiltrating the enemy¡¯s inner circle.


    Due to the theft of the information, this matter had been delayed, and Xu Bai was not in a good mood.


    He didn¡¯t continue drinking tea, but took out the human skin and liver.


    Gradually, the day passed and night came. Xu Bai lit the oil lamp and didn¡¯t relax for a moment.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The moon was already shrouded in dark clouds.


    At this moment, Xu Bai heard footsteps.


    It was very light.


    His divine soul swept over.


    Xu Bai sensed that Shadow Moon was standing outside.

 Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: Myriad Faces Incantation (1)

    Chapter 739: Myriad Faces Incantation (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Under the sweep of his divine soul, the street outside was as dark as ink. Scattered moonlight sprinkled down. At Xu Bai¡¯s door, Ying Yue was standing there.


    After standing for a moment, Ying Yue raised her fair right hand and quickly turned into a black shadow, blending into the night as she walked in through the door.


    Xu Bai put down the human skin in his hand and narrowed his eyes.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you were looking for new information? Why are you suddenly looking for me at night?¡±


    In the morning, because the old information had been taken away by the thief from the Emptiness Sect, Ying Yue said that she wanted to find new information.


    However, it had only been such a short time since the morning. Could it be that it was already done?


    ¡°The new information is ready.¡±¡±Come, take a look at this.¡±¡±


    She handed a piece of paper to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai reached out and took the paper. When he opened it, his eyes gradually turned cold. He raised his head and looked at Ying Yue.


    His divine soul swept over and used a control technique, but it was useless.


    ¡°Simulation?¡± ¡°You simulated Shadow Moon¡¯s ability.¡± Xu Bai said calmly.¡±


    ¡°In our line of work, after we reach the mortal evolution state, we can imitate other people¡¯s abilities.¡±¡±So your spirit control is useless against me.¡±¡±


    ¡°The Emptiness Sect?¡± Xu Bai put down the report in his hand, and a murderous aura began to emerge from his body, echoing in the room.¡±Whether it¡¯s useful or not, I can kill you directly.¡±


    The information that he had just received was the one that had been taken away this morning. With just a glance, he had already figured out the identity of this person.


    This was a disciple of the Emptiness Sect, dressed up as Ying Yue.


    However, he did not expect the other party to be so bold.


    ¡°There are only a thousand mortal evolution states in this world.¡±The disciple who was disguised as Ying Yue shrugged his shoulders.¡±If you kill me, then there will be one less person. Wouldn¡¯t that be a great pity?¡±


    As she said this, she had a narcissistic expression on her face. At the same time, she held her forehead with her hand and looked up at the starry sky at 45 degrees.


    However, before she could react, she felt a cold mess. Then, she saw a big hand grabbing at her.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The disciple of the Emptiness Sect was slightly stunned. He quickly turned into a shadow and prepared to escape.


    The shadow had no form and quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    After reaching the mortal evolution state, the Empty Sect could imitate other people¡¯s abilities. Although it was only 80%, Ying Yue¡¯s concealment technique was indeed brilliant. This disciple had completely imitated it.


    ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t kill you just because of this?¡±Xu Bai sneered.


    The chaos of gold and gray spread throughout the room.


    Soon, Xu Bai felt something strange in the corner. He raised his hand, and a bright blade light condensed in his finger.


    The disciple hiding in the corner felt a chill run down his spine. He knew that if this saber came down, he would very likely die, so he quickly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Lord Xu, I¡¯m here to help you at the request of Temple Master Jadeface.¡±


    The cold killing intent disappeared into thin air, and the golden and grayish white chaos in the surroundings also disappeared. The white saber light in Xu Bai¡¯s hand was still condensed, but the killing intent on his body had decreased a lot.


    ¡°Evidence. If I can¡¯t give you evidence to prove your identity, you¡¯ll still die, especially if you know my identity.¡±


    Just now, this fellow had directly pointed out his identity. He was not in the Great Chu Country now, but in a foreign country. Therefore, if this person could not reveal his identity, then he could only die.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A girl walked out from the shadows.


    The lady looked to be about twenty years old. Although her appearance could not be said to be beautiful and pure, she had the feeling of a jade from a humble family. She looked like a pure lotus flower.


    Most importantly¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s not a tablet.¡± Xu Bai mumbled.


    ¡°I am Cheng Yu. Greetings Lord Xu.¡±Cheng Yu was dressed in blue clothes. He cupped his hands and respectfully said.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t intend to return the greeting. He said calmly,¡±¡±I told you not to be long-winded. Within three sentences, state your identity, or die.¡±


    Cheng Yu hurriedly said,¡± Lord Xu, do you know about the carvings? Temple Master Jadeface once carved a wood carving for you. You even asked her for it once.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai put away the dazzling saber light and calmly took a sip of tea.


    This matter was something that only a few of them knew, and those who knew were extremely rare. Almost no one in Great Yue State knew about it.


    Therefore, the identity of the person in front of him should be confirmed. However, he did not understand why the female Abbey Dean would help him.


    Helping him meant that the female Abbey Dean knew the cause and effect of this matter, and it also meant that the female Abbey Dean was involved.


    ¡°How many people are involved in Director Mu¡¯s plan?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Although he was not sure about this, since this woman came to look for him, it proved that she would definitely be of help.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you take away my information?¡±Xu Bai put down his teacup and asked.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Cheng Yucai had just let out a sigh of relief when he wiped his forehead and found that it was covered in sweat.


    At that moment, she could honestly say that she was really afraid.


    She could feel that if she really couldn¡¯t reveal her identity, the dazzling white saber light would fall on her in the next second.


    By that time, he would have become a cold corpse.


    ¡°It really is the Bloody Butcher Saber Guest.¡± Cheng Yu thought to himself,¡¯The people in the game say that the character of the game is unpredictable, and it¡¯s true.¡¯¡±

 Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Myriad Faces Incantation (2)

    Chapter 740: Myriad Faces Incantation (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    What she didn¡¯t know was that she had thought of this sentence in her heart. If she had said it out loud, she might have really suffered a beating.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you hear what I asked you just now?¡±


    Only then did Cheng Yu recover from the relief of a false alarm and hurriedly said,¡±If we don¡¯t take the information, Lord Xu will go to the capital. There are countless experts in the capital, and it is very likely that Lord Xu will be in danger.¡±


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    This sentence was not wrong. Who could guarantee 100% safety?


    He was wearing a mask given to him by the great elder of the Emptiness Sect, Thousand-faced Female Thief. She said that it could shield him from many things and also avoid the detection of experts.


    However, the biggest problem was that once he encountered danger, he could not use his ability.


    Because his ability was too unique, he would be recognized if he used it.


    ¡°There is no problem with what you said, but you stole the information, so how can I get information about A class?¡±Xu Bai said.


    He didn¡¯t care about the others, and he didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter, but he had to know the news of Sansheng Mountain.


    ¡°Lord Xu, since I was able to steal the information, I have the confidence to find A-grade information for you.¡±¡±This is what we¡¯re best at in this line of work,¡± said Cheng Yu.¡±


    As she spoke, Cheng Yu handed a book to Xu Bai.


    ¡°If you use the method of promotion, you will attract the attention of others. However, if you pretend to be someone else, pretend to be someone who knows about A class news, then you can reduce a lot of danger.¡±


    Xu Bai looked at the book that Cheng Yu handed over and took it in his hand. A golden progress bar appeared on it.


    After flipping through it for a while, Xu Bai closed the book.


    ¡°This is the secret manual of your Emptiness Sect. You want to give it to me?¡±


    Cheng Yu nodded as an admission of admission.¡± Only the part that goes to the mortal evolution state. As for the rest, we can¡¯t give it to you. The mortal evolution state is enough.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Bai kept the script in his arms.¡± Why are you giving me such an important thing? You mentioned the Abbey Dean just now. Is there some kind of deal between you and the Abbey Dean?¡±¡±


    These professions or some forces had extremely strict control over secret manuals. How could they possibly pass them on to outsiders?


    But now, not only was she giving it to him, but she was giving it to him directly. Although it was only at the mortal evolution state, there were very few mortal evolution states in the world, so it was precious enough.


    ¡°We owe Abbey Dean Jadeface a huge favor, and we¡¯ve returned it now.¡±Cheng Yu said,¡± In this world, the hardest thing to repay is a debt of gratitude. Moreover, it¡¯s a debt of gratitude from such an expert. So, now that we¡¯ve repaid it, the Empty Sect will be completely relaxed.¡±¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s interest was instantly piqued.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t gossiping. Alright, he was gossiping.


    It would be great if he could hear such a secret.


    ¡°Back then, because it was named the Thief Sect, it was almost beaten to death by the Dao Sect.¡±Cheng Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.¡± Jade-faced Abbey Dean is a highly respected figure in the Dao Sect. That¡¯s why he pleaded for mercy on our behalf. Thus, he owes us a favor.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright, he finally understood. This was the karma of what he had done back then, and now he was returning the favor.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. The Empty Sect doesn¡¯t belong to any of the three great factions, so I don¡¯t wish to be part of this plan.¡±¡±Lord Xu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about you.¡± Cheng Yu cupped his fists and said straightforwardly.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought for a moment before waving his hand to let Cheng Yu leave.


    Since she was called by the female Abbey Dean, then he could rest assured. There was no need to spare her life. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to the female Abbey Dean.


    No matter what, he had to give face to the female Abbey Dean. After all, the two of them had a good relationship.


    Cheng Yu walked very quickly, as if she really did not want to get involved in this matter. Not long after, she left completely.


    After Cheng Yu left, Xu Bai looked at the book in his hand and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°The quality of a plan depends on whether it can be flexible. It seems that Director Mu has already made some changes in the middle.¡±


    If he had followed the normal procedure, he would have taken a certain risk to go to the capital.


    This was a very simple principle. For example, when an ordinary employee was promoted to the level of a general manager, it would naturally attract the attention of others.


    But now, due to the recovery of the female Abbey Dean and the discovery of the Emptiness Sect, a change had occurred.


    The entire plan had been changed, making him much safer.


    As long as he learned this skill and turned into someone who could already see A-grade messages, everything would be logical.


    This skill was at the mortal evolution state. After reaching the mortal evolution state, it could even imitate other people¡¯s abilities. Although it was only 80%, it was safer because it could imitate other people¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Good stuff.¡± Xu Bai thought.


    He looked at the human skin, then at the book, and finally put the human skin away silently.


    ¡°Since we need to use a disguise technique, let¡¯s read this book first.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°If Shadow Moon comes over next time, I¡¯ll tell her that there¡¯s no need to look for any more information. I¡¯ll be safer this way.¡±


    ¡°Time is a little tight. I have to hurry.¡±


    Xu Bai looked at the night sky outside the window and decided to burn the midnight oil tonight.


    The dark room fell into silence.


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, many days had passed.

 Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Myriad Faces Incantation (3)

    Chapter 741: Myriad Faces Incantation (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    During this period of time, Xu Bai stayed in his room and did not go out. He focused on the progress bar.


    As for what happened that night, he had already communicated with Shadow Moon, and Shadow Moon had agreed in the end.


    However, she said that she had a way to deal with the studio, so Xu Bai didn¡¯t care.


    During the short period of leisure, Xu Bai made full use of his time and rushed the progress bar day and night.


    After a long period of hard work, the progress bar of this disguise technique was finally finished by him.


    Light blue smoke appeared in front of him and gathered in front of him. Gradually, it formed a line of words.


    The words turned from blurry to clear, appearing before his eyes.


    [You have studied the Myriad Faces Technique and comprehended the Myriad Faces Technique.]


    Myriad Faces Incantation was the name of this skill.


    After this line of text appeared, it quickly dissipated. However, it did not turn into information and enter Xu Bai¡¯s mind. Instead, it hovered in midair.


    The fusion was coming.


    The light blue words condensed again and gradually turned into a new line of words. It appeared in front of Xu Bai again.


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress.]


    [Myriad Faces Technique + Thousand Faces Technique = Myriad Faces Technique.]]


    [Fusion successful.]


    When the words ¡± fusion success ¡± appeared in front of him, the light blue smoke disappeared and transformed into streams of information that quickly entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and savored it carefully. After a while, he opened his eyes.


    All the information had been integrated into his mind, and he had completely mastered the Myriad Faces Incantation.


    In front of him, the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: Extraordinary Rank-8 unspecialized.]


    [Three Absolutes of Sword and Sword (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Forms Heaven Attracting Mountains and Seas Technique (Extraordinary Rank-8):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body (Transcendence Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Strong Kidney Harvest (Extraordinary Rank-1):[Maximum level.]


    [Poison Class (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.]


    [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Wonders (Extraordinary Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Extraordinary Rank-1):[Maximum level.]


    [Mountain Sea Inviting Divine Divine Technique Extraordinary Rank 9]:[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    Xu Bai could only say that it was a good item for an Extraordinary Rank-9 skill.


    Although this skill was a disguise technique, it could already simulate other people¡¯s abilities. At most, it could only simulate 80%.


    If the simulated person¡¯s ability exceeded the mortal evolution state, then it could only simulate the mortal evolution state.


    To make a simple analogy, if he simulated a person at the extraordinary realm, he could only reach Extraordinary ninth grade.


    ¡°It seems to be a bit of a chicken ribs.¡± After feeling it, Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    With his current strength, he could probably fight someone at level nine of the mortal evolution state. If that was the case, why would he imitate someone at level nine?


    After the imitation, he could not use any of his abilities. Instead, he became weaker.


    ¡°In general, this skill can sometimes have a miraculous effect, such as now.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Most importantly, this skill had a restriction. Men could only imitate men, and women could only imitate women.


    If one did not require the ability to simulate, one could easily disguise themselves.


    Most importantly, the simulation did not require any prerequisites. All he needed to know was the person¡¯s height, weight, and occupation.


    Of course, this skill was not 100% undetectable.


    If he was strong enough, he could still discover it.


    ¡°I see. I know what to do.¡±Xu Bai touched his face. There was a human skin mask there.


    ¡°Simulate the abilities of others and put on the skin mask of the first elder of the Void Sect, the Thousand-faced Female Thief.¡±


    Only now did he know that Director Mu¡¯s move had greatly increased his safety.


    If he didn¡¯t have a way to imitate other people¡¯s abilities, he would just be an empty shell.


    When they encountered special circumstances, the moves they used were still their own, and their moves were extremely distinct, so they would be seen by others.


    Now that he was able to simulate his abilities, coupled with the Thousand-faced Female Bandit¡¯s human skin mask, his safety was greatly increased.


    ¡°It seems that they know my ability, but they don¡¯t know about the existence of the cheat. They probably think that I¡¯m a fast learner.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    Director Mu must have thought that he could learn it since he was willing to give it to him.


    In fact, it would be a huge joke if he could still hide his ability up until now.


    In the martial arts world, everyone knew that they had many abilities. How could they hide them?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Of course, it was almost impossible for them to guess the progress bar. At most, they would think that they were learning very quickly.


    The current him was no longer the same as before. There was no need to hide too much. After all, his identity was here. It did not matter whether he hid or not. It was fine as long as he did not know the exact situation.


    ¡°Actually, this ability¡­Wait, can I play a little more?¡±


    A thought appeared in Xu Bai¡¯s mind, and after it appeared, he could not hold it back.


    Originally, this skill was extremely useless to him. However, if he played it in another way, would he be able to make this useless skill less useless?

 Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: Myriad Faces Incantation (4)

    Chapter 742: Myriad Faces Incantation (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    How did it become less of a chicken rib?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he disguised himself as Eunuch Wei?


    What kind of person is Eunuch Wei?


    I am invincible among Transcendents, and one for one among Saints.


    ¡°If I can pretend to be Eunuch Wei, does that mean that I can be invincible in the Extraordinary Realm and can even exchange a ninth-grade Transcendent for one?¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai immediately prepared to start.


    After all, this was just a simulation. He just needed to remove it.


    The True Core Strength in his body kept surging. In the next moment, Xu Bai did not move at all.


    ¡°Sigh, I failed as expected.¡±


    This ability had locked down his gender.


    Eunuch Wei was neither a man nor a woman, but he was a man, so he definitely could not do it.


    Xu Bai was just trying. It was fine if he didn¡¯t succeed. He didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Then, he tried again.


    From time to time, he would turn into Yun Zihai, and from time to time, he would turn into No Flower, playing happily.


    After playing it once, Xu Bai got a little tired of it. He took out another human skin and checked the progress bar.


    The next day.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t sleep the whole night, and the progress bar of the human skin was getting closer and closer to perfection.


    The shadow in the corner of the wall shook. Xu Bai didn¡¯t even look at it and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°Have you found the information I asked you to find?¡±


    Shadow Moon walked out from the shadows.¡± I¡¯ve already found him. Actually, you know this person too. It¡¯s Lu You.¡±¡±


    Lu You was the Dark Tower official who had come to verify him.


    ¡°Is it safe?¡± Xu Bai put down his teacup and asked.


    Shadow Moon nodded.¡±


    ¡°He rose up from the martial world and did not have many acquaintances in the officialdom of the Great Yue State. It can be said that before he became a member of the Dark Tower, he was practically a nobody.¡±


    ¡°If you want to pretend to be him, it will save you a lot of trouble. This is the information related to him. You can take a look first.¡±


    A thick book was handed to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took it and glanced at it.


    Since he was going to pretend to be someone who could see the A-grade news, the cleaner the person was, the better. If he had too much to do with the officialdom of Great Yue State, it would cause trouble instead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go. Hurry up. The sooner the better. I can slowly read it on the way.¡±Xu Bai put away the thick book and stood up.


    Ying Yue was slightly stunned. Have you finished learning?¡±


    Xu Bai hummed in acknowledgment, indicating that he had finished learning.¡±Actually, you¡¯re learning very slowly and have been delayed for a long time. You must be anxious from waiting, right?¡±


    Ying Yue was speechless.


    For some reason, even though Xu Bai was speaking sincerely, she really wanted to raise her delicate little feet and leave two marks on Xu Bai¡¯s face.


    In such a short period of time, even though he had wasted many days, he was still able to finish learning a mortal evolution state manual. This was simply not a person, alright?


    ¡°Who exactly are you? Can you let me see your true face?¡±Shadow Moon asked again.


    Xu Bai still shook his head and didn¡¯t agree.


    At this point, everyone was actually on the same boat. It was fine if he agreed.


    However, he remembered that Director Mu did not tell Shadow Moon about this news. There must be a deeper meaning behind it, so Xu Bai did not explain.


    When Ying Yue heard this, she bit her lower lip hard and put on a pitiful look, her big eyes flickering.


    Xu Bai looked at Ying Yue expressionlessly.


    Seconds and minutes passed. After a moment, Ying Yue turned her head away and snorted.


    ¡°Little brat, what kind of absolute beauty have I not seen?¡±Xu Bai chuckled.¡±


    Shadow Moon took a deep breath.¡± It¡¯s better than some people who don¡¯t even show their faces. I guess they¡¯re very ugly.¡±¡±


    She was used to it now. If Xu Bai said she was flat, she would say Xu Bai was ugly. After all, everyone hurt each other.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything after being rebuked. He just smiled and walked out of the door. When he took a few steps, his body changed and he looked like another person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to wrap things up.¡±


    Ying Yue turned into a shadow and entered Xu Bai¡¯s shadow.¡±¡±I¡¯ve been hiding in your shadow. Unless something big happens, I won¡¯t come out.¡±


    A voice came from the shadow.


    This time, Ying Yue wanted to go with him. After all, they still had to find that treasured sword in the end.


    Of course, Shadow Moon had said that Xu Bai only needed to tell her the news. As for how to get the sword, she naturally had a way.


    Xu Bai stretched his back, opened the door, and walked to the noisy street.


    Outside the door, there was an endless stream of people. On both sides of the street, shouts rose and fell.


    Xu Bai did not need to care about the rest of the matter here. He lifted his feet and walked out¡­


    In the capital.


    As the capital of Great Yue State, this place was more prosperous than any other place.


    Whether it was the width of the streets or the luxury of the buildings on both sides, they were incomparable to other cities.


    At this moment, on the wide and clean street, an ordinary man was walking slowly.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This man was wearing ordinary clothes and looked very ordinary. He was the kind that could not be found in a crowd.


    The man walked very slowly. Compared to the pedestrians around him, he seemed out of place.


    Of course, his slow pace didn¡¯t cause any abnormalities. After all, as the capital of Great Yue State, there were many foreigners here.


    The man in plain clothes walked on the street for a long time before he finally found an alley and walked into it.


    In the shadows under the man¡¯s feet, a pleasant female voice suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Chapter 209-Miracle Face Technique (5)

    Chapter 743: Chapter 209-Miracle Face Technique (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°This is the alley. According to the information, at the end of the alley, there is a house where his old lover lives.¡±


    ¡°This old flame used to be the courtesan of a brothel. After Luyou redeemed her, she has been hiding here.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he comes four times a month. It¡¯s almost the end of the month, so it should be the last time.¡±


    Xu Bai, who was disguised as an ordinary man, nodded and continued walking toward the alley.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡± He¡¯s mortal evolution state!¡± Ying Yue said from the shadows.¡± He¡¯s mortal evolution state.¡±¡±


    According to the plan they had made when they came, they would directly kill Lu You and then let Xu Bai pretend to be Lu You. Everything would be logical.


    ¡°I¡¯m confident.¡± ¡± I don¡¯t know why Director Mu hid my identity,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± But I can¡¯t hide it anymore. Maybe you¡¯ll know my identity then.¡±¡±


    With his current abilities, he could even fight against a first-grade transcendent, let alone a mortal evolution state.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that he had to use his own ability.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Director Mu wanted to hide his identity, he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, since Director Mu was able to predict the heavens and earth, he must have taken this step into consideration. He did not need to hold back.


    ¡± I¡¯ll use my shadow to help you isolate your surroundings. As long as you¡¯re fast enough, you won¡¯t be able to leak out your aura.¡± Ying Yue¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.¡±


    She was very excited. She was excited because she could finally see Xu Bai¡¯s identity.


    This guy had been hiding it from her. Now that she finally had a chance, of course she would be very excited.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t continue to care about Shadow Moon. After telling her to shut up, he walked to the corner of the alley.


    In the corner, there was a house standing alone.


    It didn¡¯t look big, but it was exceptionally exquisite. It must have cost a lot of money.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t knock on the door. He jumped over the wall.


    Following the backyard, he came to a room.


    In the room, a figure was moving.


    At the same time, Xu Bai heard the voice inside.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t come yet, right?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t come yet. He¡¯ll only come over a few days later. It¡¯s like this every month.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not worried. After all, if someone catches us, we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    The voices of a man and a woman came out from inside, followed by some sounds of ¡°hmm¡± and ¡°ah¡±.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Shadow Moon was speechless.


    Neither of them had expected to encounter such an exciting thing.


    It was obvious that the man inside was not Lu You, but a man who had been stolen by Lu You¡¯s woman.


    ¡°As expected, four times a month, how can you be satisfied?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    At this moment, a fair hand reached out from the shadow and touched Xu Bai¡¯s calf.


    Xu Bai turned around and saw the fair hand making a gesture, indicating that it was time to make a move.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Of course, he didn¡¯t have the intention of listening to her and directly broke in. Then, he saw two bodies intertwined on the bed not far away.


    Before they could react, Xu Bai struck and knocked them out.


    But what happened next was beyond his expectations.


    The man didn¡¯t faint. Instead, he stood up and threw a punch at Xu Bai.


    A very strong fist


    Xu Bai could feel that he was at the mortal evolution state.


    ¡°As expected, a woman who can steal routes. His strength isn¡¯t too low either.¡±


    He had already thought of this step and shouted a sentence.


    ¡°Cloth Shadow!¡±


    The shadow moon appeared from his shadow, and the entire house was shrouded in darkness.


    ¡°Ten breaths!¡± Ying Yue quickly retreated as she reminded him.


    This was telling him that he could only block it for ten breaths. After ten breaths, everything would return to normal. Xu Bai had to seize the time to kill this person in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Xu Bai said lightly.


    As he finished speaking, a resplendent saber light appeared in his hand. At the same time, behind him, gold and grayish-white continuously interweaved.


    An extremely terrifying chaos flowed from the golden and grayish-white colors, covering the entire room in the blink of an eye.


    Before the man¡¯s fist landed, he felt a wave of confusion in his mind, and his attack eased slightly.


    He heard a voice.


    ¡°Mortal evolution state? If it wasn¡¯t a Transcendent, he could just kill as many as he came.¡±


    The devastating saber light was like the scorching sun. In an instant, it was penetrated by this man.


    The man only felt a chill on his neck. He wanted to move, but after taking a step, he realized that his vision was gradually decreasing.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The head fell to the ground, and blood splattered all over the ground.


    ¡°Just three breaths.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand calmly.


    In the next moment, the golden and grayish-white chaos disappeared, and everything returned to normal.


    There was only a headless corpse and an unconscious woman left at the scene.


    The shadow in the shielded room gradually disappeared.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai felt a gust of wind behind him. He turned around and saw Ying Yue walking out from the shadows.


    Before he could do anything, she pounced on him.


    From this angle, one could see the excitement in Ying Yue¡¯s eyes.


    Shadow Moon¡¯s voice rang in his ears, causing Xu Bai to have goosebumps¡­


    ¡°Wow! It was Xu Bai! It was alive! It will move!¡±

 Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: Destined, Three-Lives Mountain

    Chapter 744: Destined, Three-Lives Mountain


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai had never expected that he would meet Ying Yue in such a way.


    He really wanted to say,¡± I¡¯m very sorry to know you in this state.¡±


    At this moment, Ying Yue¡¯s eyes were shining as she pounced towards Xu Bai. However, Xu Bai¡¯s footsteps flashed, causing Ying Yue to miss.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, Ying Yue¡¯s eyes seemed to have transformed into the shape of stars, and her face was filled with extreme excitement.


    Excited? Why was he excited?


    Xu Bai had only seen this expression on the face of the girl from Miaojiang.


    He had already seen this expression when he was talking to Shadow Moon about himself. However, he had never expected that Shadow Moon would actually lose control at this moment.


    Just as she missed, Ying Yue immediately turned around and continued to pounce over, speaking incoherently.


    ¡°It¡¯s alive, it¡¯s really alive. Quick, let me touch it and see if there¡¯s a heartbeat?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide. Hey, why are you hiding?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to hide. Stop and let me see!¡±


    Xu Bai took another step and dodged.


    To be honest, Ying Yue was very beautiful, even able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Ye Zi and the others, except for being a little flatter.


    However, Xu Bai really wanted to ask, how could such a beautiful woman do such a wretched thing?


    Vile, extremely wretched!


    At this moment, Shadow Moon was like a hooligan who saw a beautiful girl. That state of hunger and desperation made Xu Bai have goosebumps.


    ¡°Stop, can you stop for a moment? Hey, hey, I already said stop. Don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Xu Bai pushed Ying Yue¡¯s head with his hand and moved his body backward.


    Ying Yue¡¯s head was blocked and she could not move forward, but her fair little hands followed Xu Bai¡¯s arm and touched it.


    ¡°There¡¯s warmth!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alive and moving!¡±


    Ying Yue once again uttered vicious words. Immediately after, in front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, tears actually flowed down from the corners of Ying Yue¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    In this world, the woman who understood Xu Bai the most was none other than Ye Zi. After all, the two of them had a deep conversation.


    If he were to ask Ye Zi what Xu Bai¡¯s weakness was, she would definitely reply that he would be coaxed but not forced.


    Xu Bai said speechlessly when he saw Ying Yue crying.


    ¡°No, no matter how much you admire me, you don¡¯t have to cry, right?¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± Ying Yue sobbed as she whispered,¡±These are tears of excitement.¡±


    She wiped her eyes with her small hand and moved her hand forward along Xu Bai¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    ¡°Aiya!¡±


    Ying Yue cried out and was pressed to the ground by Xu Bai.


    ¡°Let me make it clear to you now. I still want some face. Don¡¯t go too far. You can touch it, but don¡¯t touch it in front.¡±Xu Bai said seriously.


    Ying Yue was pressed down by Xu Bai, and she could not struggle against the immense force. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve calmed down. Let me go first.¡±


    Xu Bai let go of his hand. As soon as he let go, Shadow Moon crawled up and looked at him curiously.


    ¡°Can you let me see your face?¡±


    There was a hint of pleading in his voice.


    Ying Yue¡¯s eyes shone with hope. Her hands were clenched tightly, trembling slightly, as if she was waiting for a big scene that she attached great importance to.


    When Xu Bai heard this, for some reason, he felt that the woman in front of him was especially pitiful.


    Since his identity had been exposed, he might as well not hide it.


    He wiped his face with his hand, and the human skin mask was removed, revealing his true appearance.


    Shadow Moon¡¯s eyes widened, and her black pupils constricted slightly. Her mouth opened at a speed visible to the naked eye, so wide that two eggs could be stuffed inside.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±


    She did not know what to say next. She stuttered for a long time but did not say a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it, it¡¯s worth it in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°I thought that I would never see him again in my life. I didn¡¯t expect that I would really see him.¡±


    ¡°There are no regrets.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s hair stood on end.


    It was as if they were about to be separated forever.


    ¡°Not really. We¡¯ll have the chance to meet every day in the future.¡±Seeing that Shadow Moon had calmed down, Xu Bai quickly comforted her.


    Ying Yue nodded and gave a soft hum.


    However, her eyes never left Xu Bai¡¯s body.


    The expression on his face looked very calm, but his heart was filled with waves as he thought about his own matters.


    ¡°Father must have done it.¡±


    ¡°He knew that I would definitely die this time, so he fulfilled my wish before I died.¡±


    These words did not come out of her mouth. They just flashed through her mind, and she did not even show her expression.


    ¡°Xu Bai¡­No, since we¡¯re in an enemy country now, we shouldn¡¯t call him by his name.¡±Shadow Moon had just called out Xu Bai¡¯s name when she quickly stopped and looked at the unconscious woman.¡±¡±How should we deal with this person?¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡±Lock her up in your shadow first. We¡¯ll wait here for her to come.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Since Lu You was coming over at the end of the month, it was not long before the end of the month. It was best to stay here and guard.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shadow Moon nodded and asked,¡±Should we just kill him then?¡±¡±


    ¡°We need to use some tactics to kill him in an instant. Don¡¯t give him a chance to escape.¡±Xu Bai reached out his hand and wiped his face again, turning into that woman.


    A high-end disguise technique that allowed him to do whatever he wanted.


    When Shadow Moon saw this, she also understood what Xu Bai wanted to do.

 Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Destined, Three-Lives Mountain (2)

    Chapter 745: Destined, Three-Lives Mountain (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°You took advantage of his lack of attention and attacked him when he was unprepared.¡±


    ¡± As expected of you.¡± In Xu Bai¡¯s previous life, these words sounded like a joke.


    But here, when Shadow Moon used these four words, it did not have this layer of meaning at all. Instead, it was a sincere praise.


    Xu Bai felt goosebumps on his back when he heard that. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had goosebumps today, but it was very awkward.


    I was so embarrassed that I could dig out several villas.


    Fortunately, Shadow Moon did not say much after that. It was obvious that she knew that serious matters were important. After putting that woman into her shadow, she stood quietly at the side.


    However, he was standing at the side and didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes were rolling around. From time to time, he would look at Xu Bai, and his eyes were still in a daze.


    With such a small expression, he was being stared at by a beautiful woman.


    What could Xu Bai say?


    He couldn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t possibly beat someone up, right?


    While there was still time, he stopped talking. Instead, he took out the human skin and looked at it carefully.


    Shadow Moon sat on the chair, her hands supporting her chin. Her elbows were placed in front of the table, her hands clenched into small fists. When she closed them, she supported her chin.


    The room was quiet, but the scene was unusually harmonious.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    Lu You was in a very bad mood.


    He was a person who had climbed up from the bottom. Now that he had his current status, the hardships he had faced were naturally self-evident.


    In the process of climbing up, he had also used many underhanded methods. He had killed, set fire, and plotted against others. Otherwise, he would not have reached his current position.


    To him, he had already reached the peak of his current position.


    He was also very satisfied. After all, his current life was not bad.


    Everything was originally safe and sound, but when he went for the verification this time, he almost got into a big mess.


    The member from Fallen Phoenix City had actually given the wrong person the information.


    That was a huge piece of information. It was extremely important and could allow a person to advance.


    If the Dark Tower knew about this, he would be punished as well.


    Fortunately, he had been in the underworld for so many years, so his mind was very sharp. He instantly thought of a solution.


    If he hadn¡¯t made the decision to say that the information was fake, he would probably be suffering now.


    Usually, when he was in a bad mood, he would come to the end of the alley to look for his old lover.


    It was only at this moment that he could relax a little and put all his worries to the back of his mind.


    The hooks in this world were not like those in Xu Bai¡¯s previous life.


    Especially Hua Hua Kui, who was proficient in all kinds of chess, calligraphy, and painting. She could read people¡¯s minds, and her mouth was as if it was covered with honey.


    It wouldn¡¯t be like Xu Bai in his previous life, who only knew how to urge him to do so.


    The people in the bar would not rush them at all. They would even reconcile the atmosphere before that.


    He had spent a lot of money to redeem himself.


    Lu You felt that the money he spent was worth it. After all, he had earned back the money he spent so far.


    He walked around the familiar alley and came to the end. Lu You raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    After a while, footsteps came from behind the door. Soon, Hua Kui opened the door first.


    Lu You was about to go up and get a little intimate, but he didn¡¯t expect Hua Kui to raise his hand and stop him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He frowned. Usually, at this time, the other party would have already thrown himself into his arms, but today was a little abnormal.


    ¡°I was in danger today. Someone climbed over the wall and wanted to force me. However, I found an opportunity and smashed the back of my head with a vase in the room.¡±Hua Kui looked like he was about to cry as he recounted the matter.


    Lu You was still wondering why this woman was acting so strangely, but after hearing what she said, he finally understood.


    If it was any other woman, she would probably have some changes when she encountered someone who had been smashed to death.


    ¡°Bring me to take a look.¡±


    He was also an experienced person. He did not say anything about taking care of everything. Instead, he wanted to see who would die.


    If the person who died had a huge connection, then this woman could not be left alive.


    If the people who died were just civilians, then tonight, he would find an opportunity to investigate this person¡¯s background.


    After he found out, he would get rid of this person¡¯s entire family. Only then would he be able to get rid of the trouble.


    Hua Kui raised his hand and pointed at the room weakly. There was fear in his eyes and he did not dare to lead the way.


    Lu You waved his hand and walked towards the room. He soon arrived in front of the room and pushed the door open.


    After pushing open the door, he could smell the smell of blood. As an experienced person, he was very familiar with this smell.


    Following the smell of blood, he saw a corpse.


    The corpse was naked and was lying on the ground with its back facing him, so he could not see its face clearly.


    At this moment, Hua Kui also entered.


    ¡°When he was taking off his clothes, I smashed him to death.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll see who he is first.¡±Lu You nodded and turned the corpse over.


    The true appearance of the corpse was revealed.


    Lu You was slightly stunned. He actually knew this person.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    To be precise, it was his colleague.


    ¡°How could he be here?¡±


    ¡°Wait, there seems to be something wrong!¡±


    ¡°How can a vase kill an Extraordinary expert?¡±


    Lu You didn¡¯t think about why his colleague was in his room. He didn¡¯t think about anything else. There was only one thought in his mind.

 Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Destined, Three-Lives Mountain (3)

    Chapter 746: Destined, Three-Lives Mountain (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    There was a problem!


    Even 10,000 vases couldn¡¯t kill a mortal evolution state!


    Just as he thought of this, his expression changed and he felt a gust of wind behind his head.


    He wanted to turn around to deal with it, but it was too late because his surroundings were enveloped by black shadows.


    At the same time, gold and grayish-white were interweaving in the shadow.


    Chaos continued to spread.


    He felt pain from the back of his head to the bottom of his neck.


    Vaguely, he seemed to see a white blade light through the mirror beside him.


    ¡°Chaos¡­It¡¯s that man!¡±


    ¡°That man is here! How dare he come to the Great Yue State?¡±


    Chaos was that man¡¯s signature. By now, Lu You had already figured out the ins and outs, but it was too late.


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    The head rolled, and blood splattered all over the ground. Looking at the corpse in front of him, Xu Bai changed back and calmly looked at the black shadow.


    The surrounding shadows gradually disappeared and turned invisible. Ying Yue walked out from the shadows.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with the corpse. Are you going to look for A-grade information now?¡±


    A black shadow appeared and collected all the corpses and bloodstains in front of it.


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± According to the information you gave me, he won¡¯t go today. He¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±¡±


    Shadow Moon made a sound of agreement, as if she suddenly thought of something, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Tell me about you.¡±


    Striding with her long legs, Shadow Moon found a seat and sat down, looking at Xu Bai with anticipation.


    Xu Bai sat opposite the shadow of the moon.¡± Actually, I want to know why you worship me so much.¡±¡±


    Ying Yue bit her lower lip, her eyes rolling around.¡±Worship is worship. There¡¯s no reason. Sometimes, it¡¯s just for a moment.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t continue asking. He thought for a while and said,¡±¡±What do you want to know?¡±


    Shadow Moon dragged out her voice,¡±Yes¡­¡± Everyone wants to know. Why don¡¯t we start from the last time you went to the capital and fought thousands of people alone?¡±


    After that, Xu Bai stayed in the house. The two of them chatted casually, but most of the time, Xu Bai was talking about him.


    Shadow Moon rested her chin on her hand, her eyes fixed on Xu Bai. As Xu Bai spoke, Shadow Moon¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The next day.


    At the corner of a noisy street, there was a huge building standing at the end.


    No one passed by the building. This was the headquarters of the photography studio.


    Unlike other places, they didn¡¯t do anything to hide their identities. The headquarters was the headquarters, and they didn¡¯t need to do things like other branches.


    The members of the headquarters were responsible for the collection and concentration of all kinds of information, as well as the overall planning of the various branches. The most important thing was to maintain the stability of the capital.


    Xu Bai had already disguised himself as Lu You and arrived in front of the building.


    His mind kept spinning as he thought about the expression Lu should have in the information. He lifted his feet and walked in.


    When he walked through the door, he saw an endless stream of people inside. These people walked around from time to time in a hurry. Some of them were carrying a pile of documents, while others were not carrying anything. However, everyone was in a hurry.


    Every day, a large amount of information was gathered from all over the Great Yue State.


    Therefore, the members of the headquarters were very busy. They would repeat a large amount of work every day.


    When Xu Bai approached, no one noticed him or cared about him.


    He pondered over the information in his mind, turned around, and walked toward a building.


    This building was on the left side of the building. It was also extremely large. It contained all kinds of information, from the lowest D grade information to the highest A grade information. There was everything here.


    The members of the headquarters had the right to check here. No one stopped him. Xu Bai walked in openly.


    Otherwise, why would Shadow Moon look for people? Route came from the underworld and did not have much connection with this place. Although he had worked hard to manage it, he was ultimately not as good as those people with status and background.


    Therefore, no one talked to him along the way, reducing the risk of being exposed.


    After entering the building, Xu Bai realized that there were a vast number of books inside, each of which was placed on a large number of bookshelves.


    The bookshelves were neatly arranged, and there was a fixed number in each row and column.


    There were people going up and down the stairs at the corner.


    This building had four floors, and the A grade information was on the highest floor.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t hesitate. He walked up the stairs to the second floor.


    Every time he went up a level, the information on it became much less. When he arrived at the fourth level, the information here was at most one-tenth of the first level.


    There were also fewer people on the fourth level.


    When Xu Bai walked up, many people looked over, but they quickly looked away.


    Although Xu Bai had walked up so easily, if he hadn¡¯t used Lu You¡¯s identity, he would have been surrounded by people when he came in.


    No one cared about him. That was the best.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Every row of bookshelves was categorized. Xu Bai first found the classification of geography and began to search through the materials.


    The information about the Three Birth Mountain was naturally classified by geography.


    Xu Bai¡¯s searching speed was very fast. With all kinds of skills stacked on top of him, coupled with the fact that he was in the Extraordinary realm, he had an unparalleled memory and reading speed.


    He didn¡¯t say a word as he silently rummaged through it.


    There was a row of A-grade information about geography. It didn¡¯t seem like much because most of the information about geography wasn¡¯t A-grade, so there were relatively few of them here.

 Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Destined, Three-Lives Mountain

    Chapter 747: Destined, Three-Lives Mountain


    Translator: 549690339


    With no one to disturb him, he flipped through the books even faster. When he reached the middle book, he suddenly stopped and his eyes lit up.


    He found it!


    As he had expected, this information was really A-grade.


    Xu Bai¡¯s expression became extremely strange after reading everything about the Three Lives Mountain from beginning to end.


    ¡°I think¡­ I don¡¯t need to look for the twin swords anymore.¡±


    It was written that there was only one mountain peak in the Great Yue State.


    The mountain peak had already been strictly guarded. No one was allowed to pass within a mile radius.


    Many years ago, the Great Yue State had done this. A passage was opened in the mountain and the twin swords were placed inside.


    The Twin Swords Swords were the swords that Shadow Moon had mentioned that they had to obtain.


    As for why he had to put it in, the information had clearly stated the reason.


    The people of the Dark Tower discovered that there was some unusual luck at the bottom of the Three Life Mountain.


    This luck could not be destroyed, and it was related to the separation of the Shadow Tower back then.


    He had used many methods, and in the end, he had used the twin swords.


    One of the twin swords contained a large amount of luck and could suppress him.


    Thus, he placed the twin swords into it.


    ¡°As expected, the people from the Dark Tower aren¡¯t stupid. They probably discovered the clues.¡±


    ¡°After all, it was set up decades ago. There will definitely be changes now.¡±


    ¡°But is all of this part of Director Mu¡¯s plan?¡±


    Xu Bai thought to himself.


    To sum it up, the people from the Dark Tower had discovered the abnormality and placed the twin swords inside to suppress it.


    The only thing Xu Bai didn¡¯t understand was that the people from the Dark Tower had found out and took the twin swords back. Was this also Director Mu¡¯s plan?


    Among the people Xu Bai knew, Director Mu was really a cunning old man. Until now, Xu Bai still couldn¡¯t understand some things.


    He felt that all of this was too coincidental, so coincidental that he felt that something was wrong.


    Thinking about it carefully, there was no order to everything. He had entered the ruins, encountered those things, and encountered the Three Lives Mountain. All of these had happened randomly.


    But why was it now combined with Shadow Moon¡¯s treasured sword, changing from random to orderly? This was too ridiculous.


    ¡°Could it be Director Mu?¡±


    ¡°How could he have calculated everything, even¡­ How could he have predicted what happened to me in the ruins?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. No, after this trip, I have to see him and ask him to tell me the reason.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know why, but he felt more and more uneasy.


    He had thought that it was just a simple trip, but now it had become mysterious.


    Director Mu of the Heaven Inspectorate¡¯s Zhai Xing Lou had caused the entire Shadow Tower to fall apart. Xu Bai really didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with such a terrifying person.


    But now, it seemed that he had to see her when he went back. There were many things that he could not solve.


    ¡°No matter what, I should still look for other information.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    He then flipped through the other materials. Fortunately, he flipped through them very quickly. Even though there was a lot of information here, it took him nearly four hours to finally finish reading all the information.


    After he finished reading, he did not find any news about the twin swords. It seemed that the sword was still in the Three Lives Mountain.


    Xu Bai put down the book and prepared to leave.


    He walked down the stairs and up the stairs without any obstructions. No one stopped him and he quickly left the headquarters of the Dark Tower.


    After returning to the room at the end of the alley, Xu Bai closed the door.


    The shadow behind him shook, and Ying Yue jumped out from the shadow.


    ¡°Have you found anything?¡±


    Ying Yue had not come out at the headquarters of the Dark Tower just now. She was afraid of being seen by others. She only came out from the shadow now and asked impatiently.


    ¡°Things are a little strange. Listen to me slowly.¡±Xu Bai organized his words and told him what had happened.


    Especially the information that Ying Yue had investigated, as well as the news about the Three Lives Mountain, he explained it in detail.


    After he had finished speaking, Xu Bai looked at Shadow Moon.


    ¡°Could it be that my arrival was also considered by Director Mu?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say the rest, such as what he saw and heard in the ruins.


    Shadow Moon shook her head.¡± I don¡¯t know. Father is always mysterious and unpredictable. If you really want to know, you can only go back and ask him personally.¡±¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t guess, don¡¯t think, just ask him directly. We¡¯re all like this.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He thought that he could get some information from Ying Yue, but now it seemed that he could not get any information at all.


    Xu Bai changed the topic.¡±


    Shadow Moon nodded, looking as if she didn¡¯t know.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Good heavens, if he knew that things were so coincidental, he wouldn¡¯t have to go through all this trouble.


    From the very beginning when he came to the Great Yue State, even when he came into contact with Ying Yue, Ying Yue did not know that the place he was looking for was the Three Life Mountain. She only knew that he was looking for information and that he could get it from the A-grade information.


    If he had known that the two of them had the same goal, Xu Bai would have said it directly at the time. Then, he would not have had to go through so many intermediate steps.


    However, although it was more complicated, they still got the news. The final result was the same.

 Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Destined, Three-Lives Mountain

    Chapter 748: Destined, Three-Lives Mountain


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡± Ying Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and nodded.¡±


    They had already come this far. If they gave up halfway, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of all their energy?


    Although the Three Lives Mountain was already strictly guarded. However, the secret manual was hidden underground. Perhaps the people from the Dark Tower did not find it?


    No matter what, he had to go and take a look.


    When the time came, he would go over and take a look. If there was danger, he would think of other ways.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave now.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Since he had found out about the news, it was not a good idea to stay here for long. Moreover, the longer he stayed, the more dangerous it would be. It was better to leave as soon as possible.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say much. They didn¡¯t bring much on this trip and turned around to leave.


    Even Xu Bai did not expect that this trip would be as smooth as silk, without any obstacles.


    It made sense. With the mortal evolution state disguise technique, if it didn¡¯t work, then there was nothing else he could do.


    After leaving the capital of Great Yue State, they headed straight for their destination.


    The journey was also very smooth, and they did not encounter any accidents.


    However, Xu Bai knew very well that the capital of the Great Yue State would soon be busy.


    Once he left, Lu You, who he was pretending to be, would no longer appear in the Dark Tower.


    As time passed, it would attract attention. At that time, the Dark Tower would definitely investigate, but it would definitely take a long time.


    Because there were no clues, even the corpse had been disposed of.


    If he wanted to start from a situation where he had no clue, it would take a long time.


    Therefore, they were fighting for time. They had to finish everything before they discovered anything.


    ¡°Not far ahead is the Three Lives Mountain.¡±Shadow Moon poked her head out from Xu Baiguan¡¯s shadow.


    This action looked extremely terrifying because it was poking its head out of the shadow. If a normal person saw it, they would probably be scared out of their wits.


    Of course, if it were those normal people or even those with special personalities, they would be ecstatic.


    ¡°Go back and hide.¡± Xu Bai said as he walked forward.


    ¡°Am I that unlikable to you?¡± Shadow Moon said gloomily.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Along the way, the two of them were originally traveling together, but Shadow Moon kept asking questions, making Xu Bai feel frustrated. However, he did not want to hit a smiling person, so he could not lose his temper.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, so he used the excuse that the two of them were too big of a target to hide Shadow Moon in the shadows.


    Although it was hidden in the shadows, it would pop out from time to time, and it was even better than before.


    Seeing that Xu Bai did not reply, Ying Yue sank back into her shadow and did not speak again.


    Xu Bai continued on his way. When he was about two miles away from Sansheng Mountain, he stopped.


    According to the A-grade information, the area within a mile radius had been cleared by the Dark Tower¡¯s people, and the security here was extremely tight.


    If Xu Bai went in openly, he would be discovered without even taking a few steps. After all, he didn¡¯t have any concealment techniques.


    Even if Shadow Moon was hiding in the shadows, there was still a possibility of being discovered.


    They couldn¡¯t just charge in. Who knew how many experts were there?


    Xu Bai thought about it and finally came up with a solution.


    Same old rules, disguise.


    First, he would capture a spy from the Dark Tower and kill him. Then, he would pretend to be a spy. This way, everything would go much smoother.


    The only problem was how to capture a spy from the Dark Tower.


    He couldn¡¯t use his divine sense to scan the place now, because he couldn¡¯t guarantee that there weren¡¯t any divine sense experts inside. Therefore, Xu Bai didn¡¯t know where the people from the Dark Tower were hiding.


    Even though it was extremely spacious in front of him, Xu Bai could already see the towering mountain peak from where he was looking.


    However, the problem was that these scouts were not guarding in the open, but in the dark.


    He couldn¡¯t use his divine soul to scan them, nor could he find any traces of them. Then, he was stuck in this place.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Xu Bai stood where he was and pondered.


    The mountain peak in front of him was like a huge treasure that was attracting him. However, there was an extremely dangerous checkpoint in the middle that made it difficult for him to advance.


    At this moment, a beautiful head appeared from the shadow again. It tilted its head and sized up Xu Bai¡¯s back.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Shadow Moon had just begun to speak, but Xu Bai interrupted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m thinking of a way?¡±Xu Baitou didn¡¯t reply. He was still thinking about the previous question.


    ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± Shadow Moon opened her mouth again.


    ¡°I already said to shut up first and talk later.¡±Xu Bai interrupted again.


    Ying Yue snorted and turned her head away,¡±I said I have a way. If you don¡¯t listen, then forget it.¡±


    Even if he was her idol, she would still be angry if he treated her like this.


    Shadow Moon retracted her head into the shadow and even used her mouth to simulate a voice.¡±Gululu.¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned. He turned his head quickly, but he saw a smooth shadow. He didn¡¯t see Ying Yue.


    ¡°What method? Tell me quickly.¡±


    No one responded to him. It was quiet.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Xu Bai said helplessly.¡±


    Ying Yue¡¯s voice came from the shadow.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry, and I¡¯m very angry.¡±


    Finally, he remembered that Xu Bai was someone he admired, so he added.


    ¡°I have to coax him.¡±

 Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: Three Absolutes of Heaven and Earth, Overturning the Earth

    Chapter 749: Three Absolutes of Heaven and Earth, Overturning the Earth


    Translator: 549690339


    What Xu Bai didn¡¯t expect was that Shadow Moon would actually throw a tantrum like a little girl at this time.


    Seeing that Shadow Moon¡¯s head was once again immersed in the black shadow, Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    She had to coax him to get better. How?


    He had never coaxed anyone before. Asking him to do such a thing at this time was simply a gift.


    Previously, when he was with Ye Zi, Ye Zi was basically the one who was obedient to him. There was really no need to think about coaxing others.


    Looking at Shadow Moon¡¯s appearance, it was likely that she really wouldn¡¯t come out.


    ¡°Coax her. How can I coax her? Let me think about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, if you want to coax a person, the most important thing is to praise her. Then I¡¯ll praise her now. How should I praise her¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious to praise her for being beautiful. According to common sense, you have to turn a person¡¯s strengths into weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Let¡¯s do it this way!¡±


    After Xu Bai thought it through, he raised his right fist and hammered his left palm. Then, he looked in the direction of the shadow and said with a very serious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s very big.¡±


    Shadow Moon was speechless.


    Xu Bai saw that Shadow Moon did not come out, so he probably felt that his words were a little too few, so he added two more words.


    ¡°It¡¯s really big.¡±


    At the end, he added three words.


    ¡°It¡¯s especially big.¡±


    At this point, Shadow Moon finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She poked her head out of the shadow and revealed an expression of not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°Are you praising me? Why do I feel like you¡¯re stabbing me in the heart with a knife? And after stabbing me, you even turned the knife around.¡±


    His heart was bleeding!


    Of course, Shadow Moon knew her own weakness. To be precise, this was not a weakness.


    The size was just right. How could it be considered a defect?


    However, Xu Bai¡¯s praise of her made her feel a little uncomfortable!


    It was like running into a small run-down courtyard and talking non-stop about how good and luxurious the courtyard was. Wasn¡¯t this stabbing people with a knife?


    Xu Bai¡¯s face darkened, and the corner of his mouth twitched.¡±¡±Then¡­Very small?¡±


    [Shadow Moon: ¡°¡±]


    If Shadow Moon could make an expression at this moment, it would definitely be very disdainful.


    Even if it was her idol, she would still be angry if he said that about her.


    However, when Shadow Moon saw Xu Bai¡¯s anxious expression, it seemed like he really didn¡¯t know how to praise people.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve coaxed me.¡±


    In order to prevent Xu Bai from feeling embarrassed, Shadow Moon emerged from the shadow.


    Xu Bai let out a sigh of relief and patted his chest. He even sighed,¡±Isn¡¯t this a simple matter? I often hear that it¡¯s very difficult for a man to coax a woman in a family. Isn¡¯t this very simple?¡±


    Shadow Moon covered her face with her hands.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not big.¡± Xu Bai said subconsciously, but he quickly stopped and changed the topic.¡±As for how we should enter, it¡¯s getting late. We have to hurry.¡±


    He did not forget his current goal. Since Shadow Moon had already come out, he had to seize the time to enter this mountain. The most important thing was to find the treasure inside.


    Ying Yue looked up at the sky.


    It was still early in the afternoon, so it was not suitable to go in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for tonight. We can go in at night.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°How do we get in?¡± Xu Bai asked with interest.¡±


    If he could enter during the day, Shadow Moon would definitely not tell him about this. This proved that there was a special way at night. Xu Bai was very curious.


    In short, since he knew the way to enter, he naturally had to ask clearly.


    Ying Yue raised her fair little hand and pointed at Xu Bai¡¯s shadow.¡±¡±Let¡¯s enter from here.¡±


    Xu Bai turned his head and looked in the direction Ying Yue was pointing at, his face blank.


    Shadow, moon, this is just thinking of Xu, white, many times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times, all times,


    Thus, she explained the sequence of events and her method.


    ¡°At night, I will hide in the shadows, and you will hide in my shadow. Then, we can go in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Shadow Manipulator and have a unique concealment technique. However, this technique is related to the dark night. The darker it is, the stronger my ability is.¡±


    ¡°After we enter, we only need to search in all directions. We don¡¯t have to worry about exposing ourselves at all. Once we find the other party¡¯s spy, I¡¯ll lock him in the shadow and it won¡¯t be too late to take action.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai finally understood the specific method. Although he didn¡¯t know the principle, he pretended to understand.


    Shadow Manipulator?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you learn from your father?¡±Xu Bai asked. As soon as he asked, he suddenly understood.¡±I almost forgot that you are trying to infiltrate the Great Yue State. Of course, you can¡¯t be a Fate Master.¡±


    Shadow Moon opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but after seeing Xu Bai answer his own question, she shut her mouth.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°You will know later.¡±


    These were not her words, but Xu Bai¡¯s answer in his heart.


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and suddenly found a problem: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you bring me directly into the mountains? There¡¯s no need for us to capture spies and pretend to be spies.¡±


    It was better to go in directly with this method of hiding. He did not have to go through so much trouble at all.


    Shadow Moon explained,¡±What if there¡¯s something unique in that mountain, like an array set up by an Array Master? If I go in, it¡¯s very likely to trigger a special change. It won¡¯t be good then.¡±¡±

 Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: Three Absolutes of Heaven and Earth, Overturning the Earth (2)

    Chapter 750: Three Absolutes of Heaven and Earth, Overturning the Earth (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai knew about array masters and had encountered them before.


    A situation like an array formation with no blind spots did indeed have some ability to restrain Shadow Moon.


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s decided. We¡¯ll take action at night.¡±Xu Bai agreed.


    Now that they had a solution, they could only wait until the day was over. The two of them found a hidden place and waited patiently. While waiting, Xu Bai took out the human skin and continued to check the progress bar.


    Time slowly passed. In the blink of an eye, the sunny day turned into a quiet night.


    The moon shone on the willow tree, and the light from the moon fell on the ground, covering it with a layer of silver frost.


    Xu Bai was still looking down at the progress bar when Shadow Moon walked over from the side and came in front of Xu Bai, saying that it was time.


    Xu Bai put the human skin in his pocket and nodded, indicating that he was ready.


    Ying Yue raised her fair little hand and made a special hand seal in mid-air. The next moment, the shadow behind her suddenly twisted and quickly expanded.


    From the middle, a thin spiderweb-like crack appeared.


    After it appeared, it gradually expanded in an instant and became the size of a door in the blink of an eye.


    It was pitch black inside, and Xu Bai could not see any light or shadow. He looked around from above.


    ¡°So deep.¡±


    He did not realize that there was something wrong with his words.


    Ying Yue seemed to have thought of something, and her face turned slightly red. She quickly said something to hide her embarrassment,¡±It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±


    ¡°Open up a little more. I¡¯m going in.¡±Xu Bai said and jumped into the crack.


    The black shadows gradually closed. Xu Bai was in the darkness. He looked up at the sky and found that there were black shadows interweaving in the sky, weaving into a big net.


    Through the large net, the light of the moon could be seen flashing.


    ¡°What a magical profession.¡± Xu Bai praised.


    From the outside, it was just a shadow. Nothing else could be seen. However, from the inside, one could actually see the situation outside.


    ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯m going to start.¡± Ying Yue¡¯s voice came from outside.


    Before Xu Bai could reply, she had already disappeared into the darkness and appeared beside him.


    Xu Bai took a step to the side.¡±


    Shadow Moon said,¡±If I don¡¯t come in, how can I hide?¡± I can¡¯t bring the shadow with me.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded, meaning that he understood. He urged Ying Yue to speed up.


    Ying Yue didn¡¯t say anything more, and her right hand formed a hand seal again.


    As Shadow Moon moved, Xu Bai realized that the scenery around him was moving backwards, as if he was moving forward.


    He could see the situation outside through the mottled shadows, but the people outside could not see the movement of the black shadow.


    Shadow Moon controlled the darkness and continued to wander around the empty space. This was the simplest method, a carpet search.


    But sometimes, the simpler the method, the better the effect. Because when you don¡¯t know the location of those spies, it¡¯s the fastest and most convenient to use a carpet search.


    The black shadow was very fast. In the blink of an eye, nearly an hour had passed. At this time, Shadow Moon¡¯s speed slowed down, and from the shadow of Shadow Moon, Xu Bai saw a spy appear.


    ¡°After we get there, I will open a hole in the darkness and let him fall in. You have to kill him instantly and then transform into his appearance to leave.¡±Ying Yue¡¯s small face became very serious, repeating this sentence several times, worried that something unexpected would happen.


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he was at ease.


    Only then did Shadow Moon control the darkness to come to the feet of this scout.


    The scout looked very young and wore ordinary clothes, but he walked back and forth, looking around from time to time with a cautious look.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt empty space under his feet. Before he could react, he fell into the darkness. At the same time, he felt a chill on his neck and lost consciousness.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Xu Bai quickly took off his clothes and put on the scout¡¯s clothes. After changing into the scout¡¯s appearance, he put on the human skin mask and jumped out of the darkness.


    The darkness behind him gradually closed and returned to its original state.


    Xu Bai let out a long breath. Before he could completely relax, he heard a few sounds of wind.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did your waist token suddenly lose contact?¡±


    Three to five scouts came from all directions and stopped in front of Xu Bai.


    Waist token?


    Contact?


    When Xu Bai heard these few words, he instantly understood. He thought to himself,¡± As expected.¡±


    The defenses here seemed to be lax, but they were actually tight on the inside.


    The scouts had a unique way of sensing each other, and they could even form a dense intersection.


    The scout had only disappeared for a short while, and now there were other scouts coming from all directions. It seemed that the Great Yue State attached great importance to this place.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why either.¡± Xu Bai pretended to be confused and shook his head.¡±


    Fortunately, she had put on her clothes quickly and had brought the waist tag on her waist.


    At this time, there was no need to give any other excuses. It was best to pretend that he did not know.


    Because he didn¡¯t know the principle of the so-called waist token, he didn¡¯t know. If he said an excuse, it would be easy for him to be exposed.


    As for the specific reason, it was not something he should be concerned about. He said that he did not know, so the others should guess the reason.

 Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: Three Absolutes of Heaven and Earth, Overturning the Earth (3)

    Chapter 751: Three Absolutes of Heaven and Earth, Overturning the Earth (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    As long as the other party guessed that the waist token was out of order or that it was for some other reason, he would be considered to have passed the test.


    The leading scout frowned and reached out his hand to Xu Bai.¡±¡±Show me your waist token.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and took off the token, handing it to the scout leader. The scout leader checked it and found no problem, so he returned it to Xu Bai.


    After giving it back to Xu Bai, the person added that it was probably because of some confusion.


    The surrounding scouts gradually dispersed, and there was no one left.


    Shadow Moon did not say anything because she had already hidden herself well. Under such circumstances, even a small mistake would cause huge changes in the future.


    Thus, Shadow Moon only hid well and did not reveal the slightest bit of aura.


    He finally had a way to enter, but Xu Bai did not go in directly, nor did he leave this place. Instead, he patiently imitated the scout from before and walked back and forth.


    His current identity was a spy in the dark. If he left his post without permission at this time, it would be equivalent to playing cards with the other party.


    He could only think of a way to enter later.


    As for how to get in, it was actually quite simple. These were all spies from the Dark Tower. They were all people, and they had to rest.


    Commonly known as shift change.


    Since that was the case, he might as well wait patiently. When the time was almost up, he would leave this place to hand over the matter to the other party. Then, he would see where he would be after the handover to find a breakthrough.


    The sky was getting darker and darker. Xu Bai did not take out the progress bar to continue working. He just kept walking back and forth, imitating what he did before.


    After about two hours, Xu Bai felt footsteps approaching. He turned around and found that it was another scout.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to change shifts, Liu.¡±


    The scout was still tying his belt as he walked, as if he had just gone to the toilet. However, Xu Bai noticed that there were scratches on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Bai pointed at his face.


    The scout reached out to touch the bottom of the ship and spat,¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to say. Those women in Great Chu are really strong. Their resistance is really strong. I was so angry that I directly took a knife and cut off her flesh piece by piece.¡±


    ¡°The new group of women who have arrived recently are all very temperamental. Hurry up and go to the mountains to pick one. If you¡¯re late, there won¡¯t be any left.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows. His expression was calm, but there was a hint of anger in his eyes.


    Compared to the strict rules of the Great Chu State, the rules of the Great Yue State were like a plate of loose sand.


    They even liked to capture women from Great Chu and use many cruel methods.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t show it on his face. He knew that it was more important to get down to business now. In the future, he would definitely communicate with the Great Yue State. By then, he would have plenty of time to play with them.


    He lifted his foot and left.


    Just now, this person had said that he would go to the mountains to pick one. This was exactly what he wanted because his original goal was in the mountains.


    He walked very quickly, and the surrounding scenery quickly retreated. Then, he walked smoothly to the front of the Three Lives Mountain.


    Along the way, he met a few people who were as slow as him. These people were all impatient and wanted to get a share of the loot.


    In front of Sansheng Mountain, there was a huge cave. There was no need to climb up.


    These people all walked into the cave, and Xu Bai was no exception. He followed behind them silently.


    After entering the cave, he realized that the cave looked ordinary on the surface, but the space inside was huge. There were also torches lit around it for illumination.


    Xu Bai continued to walk forward. After walking for nearly the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the road ahead suddenly opened up.


    A huge space was revealed in front of him. There were many things piled up in this space, most of which were supplies.


    Around this cave, there were many small caves that had been opened up, as if they had opened up different paths.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± One of the scouts patted Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder excitedly as he tied his pants and pointed in a direction.¡±¡±Hurry up and go. If you¡¯re late, it¡¯ll be gone.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and pretended to understand.


    However, he was thinking about how to get to the bottom of the Three Lives Mountain.


    The thing is at the bottom of Sansheng Mountain. I have to dig it up.


    To dig, they had to find a safe place first.


    The scout quickly left. At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly felt something tugging at the shadows.


    He looked down and saw the shadow behind him quietly draw an arrow and point in a direction.


    This was Shadow Moon pointing him in the direction of the twin swords.


    Shadow Moon had one of them. Xu Bai guessed that there must be some kind of connection that allowed Shadow Moon to sense it.


    The location that the shadow had pointed to was the small cave that the scout had pointed to earlier.


    Xu Bai thought about it for a while. Since he had no clue, he would follow it.


    Thinking of this, he followed the cave and walked inside.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As the cave was opened up inside, it was slightly narrow. Fortunately, there were torches around, so it was not completely dark.


    When Xu Bai walked inside, he didn¡¯t walk for long before he walked straight through. He heard a series of sounds.


    ¡°No, please let us go!¡±


    ¡°I beg you. I¡¯ll kowtow to you. Don¡¯t be like this!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh! Help!¡±

 Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: Three Absolutes of Heaven and Earth, Overturning the Earth (4)

    Chapter 752: Three Absolutes of Heaven and Earth, Overturning the Earth (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you succeed!¡±


    These were all women¡¯s voices, and there were many of them. Xu Bai looked over and found that the space behind them had also opened up rooms, and the voices were coming from the rooms.


    As he listened to these screams and wails, he clenched his fists slightly, but soon relaxed a little.


    A middle-aged man walked towards him with an indifferent expression.¡±The rooms without crying are all empty. You can choose one to go in.¡±


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and nodded.


    This person should be the manager of this place. He was in an unfamiliar place and needed an independent space. This was a good opportunity.


    Xu Bai found a room without crying. He opened the door and walked in. As soon as he closed the door, he heard a whimpering sound.


    He turned around and found an ordinary-looking woman huddled in the corner with her arms crossed in front of her chest, looking scared.


    When she saw Xu Bai¡¯s gaze, she immediately begged,¡±¡±I beg you, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He walked in front of the woman and held her shoulder. Then, he used his soul and carefully controlled the woman in front of him.


    It was extremely safe to use it close to his body. He was not worried about being discovered.


    ¡°Cry.¡± Xu Bai gave a simple order.


    The woman¡¯s face was dull. She was already under Xu Bai¡¯s control. Then, she started to cry.


    At this time, it was normal for a woman to cry.


    Xu Bai relaxed a little and turned to look at the shadow.


    The shadow behind him twisted and a line of words appeared.


    ¡°Now do you know why His Majesty wants to unify the world?¡±


    ¡°Barbarians treat the enemy¡¯s ordinary people like food, while Great Yue treats the enemy¡¯s ordinary people like livestock.¡±


    ¡°Only the Great Chu will treat them equally.¡±


    Xu Bai looked at this line of words and nodded silently.


    All sorts of screams could be heard. Even though they were separated by a room, they could still be heard faintly.


    Other than the sharpness of the voice, it made his heart feel heavy.


    ¡°All of you deserve to die¡­¡± Xu Bai sighed in his heart,¡±Now is not the time.¡±¡±


    Not only did he have important matters to attend to, but there was also Shadow Moon¡¯s matter. Shadow Moon¡¯s matter was even more important to the overall situation, so he could not act rashly.


    He turned around and was about to think of a way to communicate with Shadow Moon when the shadow behind him twisted and turned into a line of words.


    ¡°Xu Bai, let¡¯s part ways here.¡±


    ¡°I should go do my thing, and you should do yours.¡±


    ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to see you again after this separation.¡±


    ¡°Give me a hug.¡±


    The shadow twisted and suddenly turned into a shadow moon.


    Ying Yue opened her arms and embraced Xu Bai.


    Then, she loosened her hands and trembled slightly. She turned into darkness and disappeared from the room.


    Xu Bai was stunned. He could still feel the warmth in his chest, but the shadow of Ying Yue had disappeared.


    ¡°Gone? Why did you leave so quietly?¡±


    He understood that Ying Yue had already left.


    This was the first time Shadow Moon had called him that, and it was in the form of words.


    There was no unnecessary farewell, just a simple hug, and then there was no trace of him.


    Xu Bai frowned.


    He had a feeling that Shadow Moon was hiding something from him, but he could not figure out what it was.


    Moreover, when Shadow Moon was writing with him, he seemed to have sniffed out a hint of sadness from between the lines.


    But now, he was gone.


    No matter how much he thought about it now, it was useless.


    Xu Bai raised his hand and patted his forehead to wake himself up.


    ¡°Yes¡­ What he needed to think about now was to go underground.¡±


    ¡°As for how to get in, we have to find a safe place. Although this is an independent room, it¡¯s not very safe.¡±


    Beside him, the woman whose soul was being controlled was still crying.


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment. After making up his mind, he walked out.


    After walking out of the room, the middle-aged man looked over.


    Xu Bai pretended to curse and cursed a few times before the middle-aged man looked away.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Xu Bai secretly looked around and saw the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t have a token hanging around his waist.


    More importantly, in this place, everyone in every room was doing things like animals.


    Then¡­ He could try.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai lifted his foot and walked toward the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly when he saw Xu Bai walking over.


    Just as he was about to say something, he realized that Xu Bai was actually slapping him on the shoulder.


    He was about to dodge when he heard Xu Bai¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sir, I have an important piece of information. The two of us can make a fortune.¡±


    He heard the news and then he heard about making a fortune.


    The middle-aged man paused for a moment. Then, because of this pause, his shoulder was touched by Xu Bai¡¯s hand.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After a while, the middle-aged man felt dizzy and his consciousness fell into a chaotic state.


    ¡°I knew it. Those who can guard such a place are not strong.¡±


    Xu Bai withdrew his hand. This close-range control method was extremely effective.


    He pulled the middle-aged man to the side and asked him in detail. Soon, he understood the situation here.


    It had to be said that the Dark Tower was very effective in dealing with these members. This middle-aged man was in charge of this place and only knew about this place.

 Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: Three Absolutes of Heaven and Earth, Overturning the Earth (5)

    Chapter 753: Three Absolutes of Heaven and Earth, Overturning the Earth (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Other than that, he did not know anything else.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t get any useful information from the game, he still had other ways.


    Looking at the other people in the room, Xu Bai smiled. He went to one of the rooms and opened the door.


    The scene inside made his smile freeze.


    What kind of scene was that? No amount of words could describe it.


    Women, men, and knives.


    Scars, blood, tears, and bitter laughter.


    Xu Bai had never felt so angry before.


    ¡± What are you doing?!¡± The man stood up and shouted when he saw Xu Bai approaching.


    ¡°The one in charge is calling you ¡®Mother¡¯.¡± Xu Bai said expressionlessly.


    The man stood up while cursing. He pulled up his pants and walked out.


    When he passed by Xu Bai, he suddenly found a hand on his shoulder, and then he became stunned.


    Xu Bai was very fast. He took control of the woman and left the room. Then, he started to move room by room and took control of everyone.


    ¡± Luckily, mortal evolution states can handle it.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his eyebrows.


    The method of controlling the divine soul was closely related to his divine soul. The more people he controlled, the greater the burden on his divine soul. Fortunately, these people were not strong, so he had no problem.


    ¡°Now, everything is settled. This place is equivalent to mine.¡±Xu Bai smiled.


    He only needed to control these people and hand them over according to their previous methods. He would dig all the way down to the underground.


    As for Shadow Moon, now that there were no more shadows, he did not have to care about so many things.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai prepared to find the most remote room to dig down.


    I didn¡¯t think of the time when he suddenly felt the hair on his body stand on end.


    He turned his head abruptly and looked behind him.


    Behind him stood a man.


    This man was very old and had white hair on his head. However, when he stood at the door, he gave off a deep feeling.


    ¡°Yes¡­ ¡°The soul control technique is still used on you. It¡¯s really not bad. If I weren¡¯t here, no one would have discovered you.¡±


    A faint voice came from the man¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s expression was solemn.


    This person was very strong.


    Just by standing there, he gave off an immense pressure. It definitely couldn¡¯t be mortal evolution state.


    He was now at Extraordinary Eight. Even if an Extraordinary Ninth Grade expert stood in front of him, he could easily kill him without feeling any pressure.


    Then there was only one answer, the person in front of him was a Transcendent.


    ¡°Not going to say anything?¡± The man shook his head when he saw that Xu Bai was silent.¡±¡±In that case, I¡¯ll extract your divine soul. At that time, you¡¯ll be able to see everything.¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups will definitely reward me handsomely for capturing a person like you. This credit belongs to me alone.¡±


    After the man said this, he did not say anything else. His gaze suddenly became sharp.


    However¡­In the next moment, there was nothing.


    The man¡¯s expression became extremely dull, as if he had become an idiot.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s hand, a faint white light was faintly discernible.


    His face was somewhat pale, and his true essence was slowly recovering.


    The second move of the Three Absolutes of the Blade and Sword-Earth Overturning.


    Kill people to attack the outside, cover the ground to break the inside, overturn the sky to break both inside and outside.


    During this period of time, he had reached level eight of the mortal evolution state and could barely use the Earth Overturning.


    Only after he used it did he feel the uniqueness of this move.


    Earth Overturning specialized in breaking the interior, and breaking the interior was to attack the divine soul.


    Of course, this move was completely useless against a person.


    That person was none other than the white-robed Flowing Wind.


    Liu Qingfeng was a man who had no divine soul.


    He didn¡¯t even have a divine soul, so how could he be injured by Earth Overturning?


    Heaven and Earth Three Absolutes was a Transcendent Tier 9 skill.


    Xu Bai was barely able to use Slash to fight because although Slash consumed a lot of energy, it was barely usable.


    In terms of grade, the higher the move, the higher the grade.


    Killing people was equivalent to a third-grade Transcendent, Earth-covering was a seventh-grade Transcendent, and Flipping the Sky was a ninth-grade Transcendent.


    With his current Extraordinary Rank-8, he had almost been drained dry by the Earth Overturning Saber.


    The most important thing was that this Earth Overturning move had almost no characteristics.


    This slash was silent.


    Xu Bai felt that this was more suitable for a sneak attack. Of course, the premise was that he had enough True Core Strength.


    If killing people was the kind of sunlight that reflected each other, covering the earth was the silent night.


    This man was ambushed by Xu Bai.


    ¡± As expected of a ninth grade Transcendent Skill.¡±


    After a while, Xu Bai finally recovered his True Core Strength.


    If he was given another chance, he would try to use this move less because it was too uncomfortable.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Even though he had recovered, his expression was still not good. Thinking of the feeling of almost being sucked dry just now, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    Of course, it was all worth it.


    Looking at the man who had become a fool, she knew that he only had a trace of his soul left.


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± See? I told you. Villains die from talking too much. This is the truth of the world.¡±¡±


    ¡°Well, here comes a safer method.¡±Xu Bai walked up to the man and patted him on the shoulder.

 Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Corpse Controlling Technique and a Strange Coincidence (1)

    Chapter 754: Corpse Controlling Technique and a Strange Coincidence (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Ways were all thought of by people.


    Although the first method was still acceptable, there were some risks involved. The biggest risk was that it was easy to discover. After all, he had to control many people to dig here.


    However, it was different now. Looking at the man in front of him who only had a remnant of his soul left, Xu Bai¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    If he was in his best condition, Xu Bai would not be able to control him. But now, his spirit had almost been destroyed by Earth Overturning, leaving only a few remnants. It would be easy for Xu Bai to control him.


    ¡°Tell me all the relevant information.¡±Xu Bai controlled the man who only had a remnant of his soul left.


    The man, who only had his soul left, told him everything he knew. After half an incense stick of time, Xu Bai understood what had happened and grasped everything.


    This place was heavily guarded, but in terms of top combat strength, there were only four of them. All of them were at the seventh grade Transcendents.


    The man he was controlling was one of them.


    These four people had their own specialties. One of them was extremely good at attacking, another was extremely good at defending, and the last was a Fate Master.


    As for the one in front of him, he was good at controlling his soul.


    They each had their own duties. Attack and defense were equivalent to hired thugs. Fate Masters were here because this place was related to fate. As for the one in front of him who was good at divine sense, he was responsible for checking if anyone had sneaked in.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve taken down the most important part, and it¡¯s the best part for me.¡±


    He wanted to secretly dig down here and take down this person who was good at the divine soul. For him, his safety had increased several times.


    Actually, it was not a coincidence. When he gave himself away, it must have been this person who discovered it first. And this person wanted to take all the credit for himself, so he thought that he could take it for himself, so he ran over alone.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that Xu Bai¡¯s Earth Overturning was able to completely counter him. Moreover, he was only good at the divine soul. Although he had reached the Transcendent level, he was helpless against the Earth Overturning who specialized in attacking the divine soul.


    ¡°In that case, the plan has been perfected. We can start now.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s body changed, and so did his face. Soon, he looked like this man.


    He felt that he had no other abilities left, only the control and application of his divine soul.


    Myriad Faces Incantation, simulation.


    ¡°From now on, you will guard here.¡±Xu Bai said.


    The man whose soul was left behind was called Sun Yun. Sun Yun nodded when he heard Xu Bai¡¯s order.


    With such a status, Xu Bai was even more confident in doing it.


    He left this place, but his control over these people did not decrease. Instead, because he had transformed into Sun Yun, he was even more proficient in the aspect of the soul.


    ¡°Next is the implementation of the plan.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Zhao Kai was one of the spies of the Dark Tower here. There were many people with the same identity as him, who were responsible for monitoring and controlling the surroundings.


    Today, it was time to change shifts again. A companion came over to hand over to him and said that there were new pigs in the pigsty.


    The pigsty was the place where the women of Great Chu were locked up. This was what they called it.


    Zhao Kai rubbed his hands and said goodbye to his colleagues. Then, he hurried toward that place.


    ¡°Tower Lord is still good to us. He knows that we are living a hard life here, so he sends some women over every day.¡±


    Thinking of what was going to happen next, Zhao Kai became even more excited and quickly walked in that direction.


    Entering the mountain, the road was smooth. He walked to one of the forks with familiarity and followed the fork into the small space that was opened up.


    Hearing the familiar woman¡¯s scream, he came to the manager.


    The manager pointed to a room, meaning that there was no one there.


    Zhao Kai didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that the manager didn¡¯t like to talk much today. Usually, he would talk to him, but today, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, he did not suspect anything. After all, in this place, it was normal to be in a bad mood sometimes.


    No one was willing to stay here for a long time, but they had no choice. They had orders, so they could only follow them.


    Zhao Kai didn¡¯t waste any time and walked towards the empty room.


    When he arrived at the door and pushed it open, he instantly felt a chill run down his spine.


    The room was empty. The woman¡¯s scream echoed in his ears, but in front of Zhao Kai, the woman was screaming in a daze. There was no one else.


    In particular, there was a huge pit in the center.


    From time to time, soil would rise from the bottom of the pit.


    This situation proved that someone was digging down, and there was a lot of it, because the soil was rising very frequently.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°How could there be a pit in the room?¡±


    ¡°Who dug this?¡±


    Zhao Kai instantly became alert. At this moment, his vigilance was useless.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A slight tremor came from his divine soul. Then, he lost consciousness and came to the front of the huge pit.


    Not long after, a person crawled out of the pit. He had the same expression as him and walked away silently. Zhao Kai jumped into the pit and began to dig.


    This situation was happening all the time. With each handover, Xu Bai controlled more and more people.


    The pit was still being dug, but Xu Bai was very relaxed at the moment, staying in the corner of the room.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was no tea now, he could even wait while drinking tea.

 Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Corpse Controlling Technique and a Strange Coincidence (2)

    Chapter 755: Corpse Controlling Technique and a Strange Coincidence (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    At first, he wanted to disguise himself as Sun Yun, but after thinking about it, he realized that if he did that, he would only know how to use his soul. To him, it would actually be more dangerous.


    He did not have any other abilities. Moreover, he could only imitate Extraordinary ninth-grade at most. It was not worth it for him to reduce his strength.


    So after thinking about it, Xu Bai told Sun Yun to act according to his own way every day while he waited here.


    The pit was getting deeper and deeper. Using this method, Xu Bai¡¯s plan had been going smoothly.


    Xu Bai came to the side of the pit and looked at the soil that was constantly rising and the pit that was slowly descending. He was even happier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how things are at Shadow Moon¡¯s side. Leaving in such a hurry, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any problem.¡±


    Ever since Shadow Moon left, she had not appeared again.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t look for him. After all, Shadow Moon had said that she had to go and do her own things, and he had his own things to do.


    As time passed, the pit became deeper and deeper.


    Xu Bai waited patiently.


    Because they could only use this rotation method to dig, although the speed was fast, they had to dig quite deep. In general, it took a long time.


    According to Xu Bai¡¯s estimation, when he blasted the pit in the ruins, it was especially deep. Because he had used all his strength at that time, it would take a lot of time to dig just like that.


    However, he couldn¡¯t directly look for them now. After all, besides Sun Yun, there were three other Transcendent experts, so Xu Bai could only use this method.


    About five days had passed, and the pit had not been completely dug out, but Xu Bai had obtained new gains.


    The human skin had been completely filled with the idea of being taken away.


    Looking at the words formed by the light blue smoke, Xu Bai didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He hadn¡¯t even completed the plan, but the progress bar was even faster than his. This was something he hadn¡¯t expected.


    Words that only Xu Bai could see appeared before his eyes.


    [You studied human skin and comprehended the Corpse Controlling Technique.]


    [You studied the human skin and comprehended the Corpse Art.]


    ¡°As expected, there are two types.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    When Gao Guan gave him the skin, he said that it was the inheritance of the corpse collector, so Xu Bai had a guess.


    Since it was an inheritance, it must have both mental cultivation techniques and skills. Now, it seemed that his guess was right?


    After the light blue smoke appeared, it disappeared very quickly. However, it did not turn into information because it was about to fuse.


    As expected, the light blue smoke soon appeared in front of him again, forming a new line of words that appeared before Xu Bai¡¯s eyes.


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress.]


    [Corpse Art + Myriad Forms Heaven Attracting Mountains and Seas Art = Myriad Forms Heaven Attracting Mountains and Seas Art.]]


    [Fusion successful.]


    Only the mental cultivation method had fused, but the other skill had not.


    In front of Xu Bai, the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: Extraordinary Rank-8 unspecialized.]


    [Three Absolutes of Sword and Sword (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Forms Heaven Attracting Mountains and Seas Technique (Extraordinary Rank 8.5):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Breaking through rank nine (level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Stars (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body (Transcendence Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Strong Kidney Harvest (Extraordinary Rank-1):[Maximum level.]


    [Poison Class (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.]


    [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Wonders (Extraordinary Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Extraordinary Rank-1):[Maximum level.]


    [Mountain Sea Inviting Divine Divine Technique Extraordinary Rank 9]:[Maximum level.]


    [Corpse Control Technique (Extraordinary Rank-8): Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    ¡°As expected, the higher one goes, the harder it is to improve. Moreover, this human skin is probably only at the Extraordinary realm.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much to talk about regarding the mental cultivation method. It didn¡¯t improve much, but this skill was interesting to Xu Bai.


    Corpse collectors collected corpses for others, and the prerequisite for collecting corpses was to control the corpses. Back then, Gao Guan controlled the corpses and hid them in the paper figurines.


    Now that Xu Bai had learned this skill, it did not have much attack or defense power to him.


    Of course, it was not as if they had no combat power. On the contrary, the stronger the corpse they controlled, the stronger they would be. This was because the corpse they controlled could retain its previous abilities.


    There was only one thing that could be used as a support, such as now.


    The Corpse Controlling Technique only required him to follow a specific process to make these corpses move according to his thoughts.


    Most importantly, even if Xu Bai was far away, there would be no interruption.


    Originally, Xu Bai¡¯s Soul Control Technique would lose its effect if it was too far away. At that time, this place would be exposed, but now there was something good.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He had already thought of how he could not expose himself next.


    After he emptied this place, he would kill all these guys and then use the corpse control technique to control them and continue doing things the way they did when they were alive.


    Most importantly, the corpse controlled by the Corpse Controlling Technique would not stink or grow livor mortis, just like a living person.


    At the thought of this, Xu Bai could be considered to have completed one thing. Of course, he would hand over the inheritance of the corpse collector to the Emperor of Great Chu and ask him to help him find a successor. This could also be considered as completing Gao Guan¡¯s request.


    ¡°Next, we just have to wait for this pit to be dug.¡±Xu Bai stood in a corner, looking at the dust that was rising up.

 Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Corpse Controlling Technique and a Strange Coincidence (3)

    Chapter 756: Corpse Controlling Technique and a Strange Coincidence (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, another four to five days had passed.


    The pit got deeper and deeper, and more and more soil was raised. Because there was too much soil, some of it was transported to other rooms.


    When the last pile of dust rose, Xu Bai heard a sound.


    He came to the side of the pit and saw a light at the bottom of the pit. He was overjoyed.


    ¡°As expected, my method was not wrong.¡±


    After ordering the people in the pit to get up, Xu Bai thought for a while and then moved his soul.


    All the people in the pit got up. They had all lost their life force and died silently. It was Xu Bai who did it.


    ¡°Those who deserve to die must die, especially you.¡±¡±Don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. It¡¯s just what you did before.¡± Xu Bai said indifferently.¡±


    Xu Bai still remembered the wounds on those women¡¯s bodies, their screams, and their despair.


    Even after these spies died, they did not lose their value.


    Xu Bai¡¯s True Core Strength surged as he raised his right index finger and drew in the air.


    Soon, seals appeared in the air and struck the corpses.


    Not long after, these corpses crawled up on their own, no different from when they were alive.


    ¡°Go, change shifts as usual.¡± Xu Bai said.


    The corpse walked out.


    Xu Bai waited patiently. After a while, a group of people came over and were killed by Xu Bai. Then, he used the control technique to control them and went out to continue the shift.


    Since the only Transcendent expert here who was skilled in the divine sense had been taken away by Xu Bai, no one noticed him when he was carrying out the task.


    This was also to eliminate the living forces here. If Xu Bai encountered an accident when he left, these people would die, which would reduce his accident.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I¡¯ve reached my limit.¡± Xu Bai took a deep breath.


    The Extraordinary Rank-8 corpse control technique had a limit to what he could control. When he controlled the 100th corpse, he reached the peak.


    After all, the scouts here were all professionals, and there were many experts, so it was very exhausting for him to control this ability.


    With the corpse-controlling technique, even if Xu Bai left now, the corpses could still move around in the same way they did when they were alive.


    When he reached his limit, he stopped moving. Instead, he looked at the pit below and jumped in without hesitation.


    Complicated patterns appeared around his body. This was the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body that he had used.


    Although he was excited that he would soon see the progress bar, he had to be careful. After all, no one knew how dangerous this place was.


    With the protection of the Indestructible Demonic Soul Buddha Body, Xu Bai could rest assured.


    The cold sound of wind could be heard as Xu Bai¡¯s figure continued to descend.


    When he reached the limit of his descent, he suddenly felt a flash of light in front of him. Then, he landed on his feet.


    ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    Before Xu Bai could react, he heard a familiar voice.


    Xu Bai followed the voice and saw a person.


    Shadow Moon.


    At this moment, Ying Yue was holding a sword that was glinting with cold light. It was stuck in the ground, and both of her hands were holding the hilt of the sword. She did not let go, but Ying Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise as she looked at Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t I falling down? How did I end up in this place?


    Something was wrong!


    Xu Bai looked around and found that this was a huge space. Most importantly, there was a hazy white light above.


    The hazy white light not only enveloped the top, but also the ground and the walls.


    Other than that, the place was empty. In Xu Bai¡¯s words, there was not even a single hair.


    Where¡¯s my secret manual?


    Where are all my secret manuals?


    There were countless questions in Xu Bai¡¯s heart. He looked at Shadow Moon and said slowly,¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shadow Moon was surprised at first, but then it turned into frustration.¡±It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. You can¡¯t get out either.¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned.


    What did this mean?


    He looked at the white light enveloping the ceiling and slowly flew up.


    However, when he touched the layer of white light, he realized that he could not get out. The big hole above was still there, but there was no way out.


    This white light seemed to be a physical object, blocking the way.


    ¡°I can come in, but I can¡¯t go out?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    The truth is not that you can come in, but that you can. The moment you entered, I began to draw in luck.¡±Ying Yue took a deep breath, but the dejection in her eyes did not disappear. She slowly explained what had happened.


    There were many complicated things that had to be explained for nearly an hour. After Xu Bai understood the cause and effect of the matter, he had an answer in his heart.


    Director Mu must have used some method on him to make everything so coincidental.


    The twin swords were divided into two. One was left in the Three Lives Mountain to suppress fate, while the other was with Ying Yue.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The reason why Ying Yue was able to hide the other half of the Gemini was because the sword itself did not contain any luck.


    After Ying Yue arrived here, she secretly went to the place where the other twin swords were hidden. She used this twin swords to activate the fate within and transfer all the fate over.


    Then, they arrived here. This was the place closest to the place where Director Mu had arranged the fate.


    Ying Yue inserted the sword into the ground and held it with both hands, drawing out the luck.


    However, since the luck had been buried for decades, it was a very complicated process to communicate with it. It would take at least half a year.

 Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Corpse Controlling Technique and a Strange Coincidence (4)

    Chapter 757: Corpse Controlling Technique and a Strange Coincidence (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Therefore, Director Mu gave Shadow Moon a treasure. This treasure was a one-time use item that Director Mu had brought out from the ruins.


    As long as he used the supreme treasure, he could hide the surroundings and move the space hundreds of miles away.


    Most importantly, this place was extremely sturdy.


    Hiding and moving around was enough to avoid being discovered.


    Adding an incomparably sturdy one, it was even more stable.


    He only needed to wait for half a year to completely destroy his luck.


    Coincidentally, just as Shadow Moon was activated, Xu Bai came in.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    After hearing all this, Xu Bai felt that he really had to have a good chat with Director Mu when he went back.


    From the moment he came to the Great Yue State, everything was too coincidental. The most important thing was that he had dug a hole here today.


    Moreover, the moment they entered, the surroundings were locked down and they had even moved hundreds of miles.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. We¡¯re both going to die.¡±Ying Yue sighed, her face full of sorrow.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Bai asked curiously.


    Even so, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger.


    He had already moved hundreds of miles and could even hide his aura. He only needed to wait for half a year before he could retreat.


    ¡°By triggering the fate that has been hidden for decades, nothing can be hidden, even if this place can hide its aura.¡±¡±The people who come at that time, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be so simple.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai muttered,¡±A Saint?¡±


    Just now, Ying Yue had said that Xu Bai had quickly thought of this.


    Ying Yue nodded,¡± By then, the entire fortune will be destroyed. The person who will come will most likely be the Prime Minister of the Great Yue State.¡±¡±


    There were still nine Saint Realm masters in this world. Each force had three of them, and the Great Yue State also had three.


    The Emperor of the Great Yue State was in charge of the capital, and the Military God of the Great Yue State was in charge of the border. Then, the last one would come.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Xu Bai gasped.


    Even though he was extremely glorious now, if he were to face a Saint Realm master at the peak of the Saint Realm, he would be instantly killed.


    ¡°What a loss! Blood loss!¡± ¡± Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been tricked by your father?¡± Xu Bai was speechless.¡± Why does all of this have to do with me?¡±¡±


    Shadow Moon shook her head.¡± I don¡¯t know either. I really don¡¯t want to implicate you. I¡¯ve already left. I want to die here alone, but¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t mean to implicate Xu Bai. After she arrived, she left alone.


    Moreover, she was prepared to activate the luck in the sword and lock herself in this place.


    After half a year, when the Prime Minister came, she was willing to die.


    This was also her fate. Her father had told her that she would definitely die on this trip.


    However, he had never expected Xu Bai to come in when he had already tried his best not to implicate him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shadow Moon suddenly apologized.


    Xu Bai waved his hand.¡± This isn¡¯t your fault. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you. You really didn¡¯t want to lead me here. I dug myself in.¡±¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would really dig a hole and bury himself.


    However¡­This wasn¡¯t over!


    When the time came, he had to find Director Mu and ask him everything. He felt that Director Mu definitely had the secrets he needed.


    At worst, he would bring Eunuch Wei along.


    ¡°When I was up there, I did a lot of things.¡±Xu Bai told him what he had done and added,¡±¡±I reckon that after I leave, I will be discovered very soon. Such a big pit. Are you sure you won¡¯t be able to find it after you discover it?¡±


    Ying Yue nodded.¡± The Great Yue State is very big. We are hiding in a very deep place. We also have a special hiding method. Even a Saint Realm cultivator can¡¯t find us.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai was relieved to hear that.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡± Shadow Moon asked.¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head and nodded.¡±¡±Why wouldn¡¯t I be afraid? But now that we¡¯re already here, what¡¯s the use of being afraid? We¡¯ll see when the time comes.¡±


    Ying Yue did not answer, but her eyes were still filled with guilt. Even though Xu Bai did not say anything about her, she still felt that this matter had started because of her.


    Xu Bai took out a sachet from his pocket.¡±¡±This thing was given to me by your dad. He said that it was to be used at the most critical moment, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    After saying this, Shadow Moon¡¯s attention shifted to the sachet in Xu Bai¡¯s hand.


    She stared carefully for a while before shaking her head.¡±I don¡¯t know either, but since it¡¯s the most dangerous time, I¡¯ll use it when the time comes.¡±


    Xu Bai sighed,¡±What a pity, I didn¡¯t find what I wanted.¡±¡±


    His ultimate goal was still the progress bar, but he could not find it yet.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shadow Moon asked curiously.


    Xu Bai waved his hand, not wanting to mention it anymore.


    Seeing that Xu Bai was not interested in continuing the conversation, Shadow Moon did not ask further.


    The situation instantly became awkward.


    According to what Shadow Moon said, it would take a full half a year.


    This was an extremely long process. Xu Bai felt even more speechless when he thought about being locked up for half a year.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When Shadow Moon saw that Xu Bai was silent, her eyes rolled around.


    She let go of her sword and walked to Xu Bai.


    A crack opened in the darkness, and Ying Yue took out all kinds of food from inside.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s only half a year, the food I kept in the shadow can delay the deterioration. Let¡¯s eat some first.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to make Xu Bai happy, so she could only take out what was left of her.

 Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: Corpse Controlling Technique and a Strange Coincidence (5)

    Chapter 758: Corpse Controlling Technique and a Strange Coincidence (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai heard Ying Yue¡¯s words and subconsciously glanced over.


    When he saw what was inside, his eyes could not move away.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t move!¡± Xu Bai said.


    Ying Yue was stunned.


    However, since Xu Bai had said so, she did not move and maintained this position.


    The black shadow split open, and Xu Bai saw piles of books inside. There were more than twenty books.


    Most importantly, there was a golden progress bar on these books.


    ¡°How did you get these things? Also, why didn¡¯t I notice when I entered the shadow?¡±Xu Bai pointed at the books and asked.


    ¡± A few decades ago, when my father came here, he got these things. He gave them all to me, saying that I would need them.¡±¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s used for either. My shadow can be separated. I put things inside and will specially separate the shadows that put things inside.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Coincidence, coincidence again and again. When coincidences piled up, it was a design.


    Director Mu had been to this place decades ago, so he must have taken everything away.


    However, he did not expect that after he took the item away, he would actually give it to Shadow Moon, and even say that it was of great use.


    Only Xu Bai knew what it was used for. It would be of great use to him.


    The progress bar!


    These were all living progress bars!


    There were more than 20 progress bars, which made Xu Bai even more suspicious.


    There was definitely something wrong with Director Mu!


    He had definitely counted himself in, and he had calculated it very accurately.


    ¡°Could it be that he knows about my cheat? Impossible, there must be something else.¡±Xu Bai guessed in his heart,


    However, no matter how he guessed, it was useless. He could only wait until he returned to Great Chu and personally ask Director Mu. That would be the most correct.


    ¡°Take out the things first,¡± Xu Bai said after thinking it through.¡±Take out all these books.¡±¡±


    Although Shadow Moon did not know what Xu Bai was thinking, she still obediently took out all the books.


    Looking at the progress bar in front of him, Xu Bai felt complicated.


    He had never thought that the ending would be so simple. This progress bar had always been hidden by Shadow Moon. If he had known this earlier, he would not have gone through so much trouble.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Ying Yue suddenly came over and stretched out her fair little hand, holding a pastry in her hand.


    Xu Bai took it and suddenly remembered something. He asked,¡±¡±Other than these books, is there only food in your shadow?¡±


    Shadow Moon nodded.¡± I¡¯ve always been a spy. I know I only have half a year left, so I¡¯ve brought delicious food. I want to eat all the food I haven¡¯t eaten before.¡±¡±


    ¡°I mean, is there anything else?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    He still remembered what the crazy old man had said in the ruins.


    Not only were there secret manuals here, but there were also the crazy old man¡¯s speculations about the era when resources were exhausted.


    Shadow Moon pondered for a moment, then said,¡± No, my father only gave me these things. I think there are others that my father took away.¡±¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He took the pastry from Ying Yue¡¯s hand and took a bite.


    It seemed that Director Mu had probably taken away that guess. When the time came, she would go back and ask him anyway, so she could ask him along the way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve harmed you. We can only live for half a year.¡±Ying Yue said apologetically.


    Ever since Xu Bai came down, Shadow Moon had apologized many times. She always felt that she had harmed Xu Bai.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a way out. We¡¯ll take it one step at a time. Besides, it¡¯s not a certain death situation.¡±Xu Bai picked up a book and started reading silently.


    In a desperate situation, he would never give up hope. No matter how cruel the situation was, he would never give up easily.


    Moreover, there was still the brocade bag.


    Although he couldn¡¯t open it now, he might be surprised if he encountered danger.


    The plan now was to use half a year¡¯s time to finish all 20 books.


    Shadow Moon opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, she shut her mouth.


    The Prime Minister of the Great Yue State, who was at the peak of the Saint Realm, would be able to hunt them down in an instant.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. We¡¯ll see when the time comes.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Shadow Moon nodded and said no more.


    The entire space fell silent.


    Time slowly passed.


    This time, nearly half a year had passed.


    In the past half a year, Xu Bai and Shadow Moon had been staying here. They didn¡¯t have to worry about food. Shadow Moon had brought enough, and Xu Bai had been constantly checking the progress bar.


    During this period of time, Xu Bai realized that Shadow Moon was actually a very pitiful person.


    She had been living in the Great Yue State since she was young. However, she was from the Great Chu State and had an extremely important mission. Moreover, she knew that she would definitely die. Therefore, she had been living in an extremely sad environment since she was young.


    However, this woman had principles. She knew that everything she did was right, so she was willing to endure it.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know how to evaluate it, because he had never come into contact with such things.


    He knew that Shadow Moon was carrying a heavy burden. Even when there was only half a year left, all she wanted was to eat something delicious.


    Without suffering, you are not worthy of comment.


    Putting down the book in his hand, Bai stood up.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over.¡±

 Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: The Terrifying Prime Minister in White

    Chapter 759: The Terrifying Prime Minister in White


    Translator: 549690339


    Seeing that half a year was almost up, Xu Bai took advantage of this period of time to focus on the progress bar and finally finished all the progress bars.


    For nearly half a year, he really wanted to say, do you know how I¡¯ve been through this half a year?


    It was a very comfortable life.


    That¡¯s right, it was really nourishing.


    There was a progress bar every day, and it was an extremely enjoyable life. If Xu Bai was here alone, he might feel bored, bored, or even unable to continue working.


    However, there was another person here, and it was a woman. It was an extremely beautiful woman. Although she was a little flat, she was beautiful.


    Chatting from time to time, chatting, and checking the progress bar, these days were so beautiful.


    Under such a pleasant environment, the progress bar was finally completed as scheduled.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he looked at the words formed by the light blue smoke in front of him and the new attribute panel.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: First Grade Transcendent Itinerant]


    [Three Absolutes of Sword and Sword (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Forms Heaven Attracting Mountains and Seas Technique (Transcendent Rank-1):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Great Phantom Art (Transcendent Rank-1):[Maximum level.]


    [Transposition of Heaven and Earth: Transcendence Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body (Transcendence Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Kidney Returning Technique (Transcendent Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Hundred Poison Class (Transcendence Level 1): Maximum level.]


    [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.]


    [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Wonders (Extraordinary Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Extraordinary Rank-1):[Maximum level.]


    [Mountain Sea Inviting Divine Divine Technique Extraordinary Rank 9]:[Maximum level.]


    [Corpse Control Technique (Extraordinary Rank-8): Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    This time, there were a few skills that had changed. It was a huge improvement.


    First, his movement technique, Breaking Nine Steps, had transformed into the Great Phantom Art, and it had been upgraded to Transcendent Rank-1.


    After reaching this level, with a thought, he could appear more than a hundred meters away. Not only was his speed fast, but he could also reach the extreme in dodging and moving.


    In other words, in terms of movement techniques alone, those below the transcendent level could not even touch his clothes.


    Next, Shifting Stars had become Shifting Heaven and Earth, which was also a Transcendent Level 1 skill.


    Up until now, as long as it was a Transcendent Level One, including attacks below Transcendent Level One, he could absorb them all and return them back.


    This skill was already very powerful. As mentioned before, skills like this were basically the kind of skills that could be used to play hooligans.


    Its rules were very strict. As long as it was a first-grade Transcendent and below, as long as Xu Bai had enough True Essence Energy, he would return any attack he received.


    To put it another way, this was simply the king of group battles.


    Then, the Kidney Harvester Technique became the Kidney Returning Technique, which was also a Level 1 Transcendence skill. This skill was a major upgrade.


    After reaching this level of the Kidney Strengthening Origin Returning Technique, he had one more set of first-grade Transcendent True Essence Energy stored. It was equivalent to having two sets of first-grade Transcendent True Essence Energy stored.


    He had one for himself, and the other was stored in his kidneys.


    Now that he was a ninth-grade Transcendent, he could use the Three Absolutes of Sword and Saber without any burden.


    As for turning the sky upside down¡­An hour was not a problem, and the Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body could be used without restraint.


    These were all powerful existences, allowing him to far exceed the combat strength of a first-grade Transcendent.


    Of course, what was even stronger was the transformation of the mental cultivation method.


    The Ten Thousand Phases of the Mountain Sea had reached the level of Transcendence Grade One, and Xu Bai had also reached the level of Transcendence Grade One.


    What caused him to transform was the Heavenly Change.


    Xu Bai stretched out his hand, and golden and grayish-white Heavenly Changes appeared. This time, the Heavenly Changes had a new change.


    The gold and gray color blended even more thoroughly, and in addition to chaos, there was actually a hint of rationality mixed in.


    When chaos and rationality gradually blended, it completely transformed into a state of madness.


    When he used the Heaven Transformation, anyone who was weaker than him would fall into a state of madness, and those who were stronger than him would also be affected.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t someone who was much stronger than him, their combat strength would be greatly reduced under such influence.


    ¡°I wonder what level of Transcendent I can reach with my current ability?¡±Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    Unfortunately, it would be great if the progress bar of the 20-plus books were all mental cultivation methods, but he knew that this was unlikely.


    Although he was very happy now, there was a sharp sword hanging above his head. This sharp sword was the Prime Minister of the Great Yue State.


    The time was almost up. As long as the fate here was chaotic, the Prime Minister would personally come.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t have the ability to surpass a ninth-grade Saint.


    ¡°Xu¡­ Bai, put away your Heavenly Change. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Ying Yue¡¯s pained voice came from the side. Ying Yue hugged her head and squatted on the ground. Her shoulders were slightly trembling, and her eyes were filled with madness.


    Madness was different from madness. It was a person who had completely turned into a madman.


    Even though Xu Bai was only letting him out to take a look, Shadow Moon, who was only at the mortal evolution state, couldn¡¯t take it. If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Bai, Shadow Moon would have gone crazy.


    Xu Bai remembered that he had forgotten to put it away during the test, so he quickly put it away.


    After the golden and grayish-white color disappeared, Shadow Moon let out a long sigh. Her forehead was covered in fine sweat.

 Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: The Terrifying Prime Minister in White (2)

    Chapter 760: The Terrifying Prime Minister in White (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    She raised her head and looked at Xu Bai. The admiration in her eyes became more and more obvious. She was just short of hugging Xu Bai and taking two bites.


    How short was this time? In less than half a year, his strength was like an arrow that had left the bow, soaring rapidly.


    Could there be a second person in the world?


    He couldn¡¯t find it at all.


    Even his father, one of the nine Saint Realm masters, couldn¡¯t reach Xu Bai¡¯s speed. After all, Xu Bai was still young.


    ¡°As expected of the man I admire¡­¡± Shadow Moon muttered a few words in a low voice.


    However, Xu Bai was a master. No matter how softly he chanted, he could hear it clearly at such a distance.


    ¡°If I manage to escape, I will definitely give you many autographs.¡±Xu Bai teased.


    ¡°An autograph? What signature?¡± Shadow Moon was puzzled.


    Xu Bai knew that he had used the language of his previous life. It was normal for Shadow Moon to not understand, but he did not want to explain at this time. Instead, he changed the topic and brought it back to the right path.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    Ying Yue lowered her head and did not say anything, but there was a sense of dejection about her.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Xu Bai interrupted her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. Let¡¯s do something simple. Is there a way to escape?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Shadow Moon was stunned for a moment, then shook her head, indicating that she had no way to escape.


    ¡°Your father gave me this brocade pouch. I have an idea. When the Prime Minister of Great Yue State comes out, I will open this brocade pouch. Whether I live or die depends on my own fate.¡±


    Xu Bai took out a brocade pouch from his bosom and waved it in front of Ying Yue.


    Ying Yue stared straight at Xu Bai¡¯s hand.¡±This is the best way.¡±


    To be honest, unless his father came personally, he would not be able to stop the Prime Minister of Great Yue State. However, this was simply impossible.


    For example, if a Saint Realm expert of Great Yue State wanted to go to Great Chu State, it would be impossible for him to enter.


    As soon as he stepped in, he would be surrounded by all the Saint Realm masters.


    With just a brocade pouch, Shadow Moon felt that it was very difficult.


    ¡°In short, we can¡¯t give up easily.¡±Xu Bai said slowly,¡± When the time comes, you can hide in my shadow. I will run, and you can run with me.¡±¡±


    ¡°If I really can¡¯t escape, I¡¯ll open the brocade pouch. At that time, whether I live or die will depend on the heavens.¡±


    Shadow Moon was hiding in his shadow. If he escaped like this, there would be no burden, so it did not matter.


    As for the brocade bag, it was used at the most critical moment.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that when you fly, the shadow is on the ground. There¡¯s no way to get in.¡±Ying Yue said.


    Xu Bai was stunned and frowned.


    If that was the case, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°However, I can hide in another place.¡±Ying Yue gasped for breath. The shadow behind her opened up, and she directly went in.


    A moment later, the shadow kept twisting and soon turned into a small ball that floated in the air.


    Xu Bai held the small ball and found that the small ball was vibrating. Shadow Moon¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°If I had this ball, it wouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome. However, if I did that, I wouldn¡¯t have any fighting strength left.¡±


    When she said this, her voice was muffled.


    ¡°With your combat ability, you won¡¯t be of much help.¡± Xu Bai laughed.¡±


    The black ball shook and turned back into Shadow Moon.


    Ying Yue was speechless.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He silently withdrew his hand.¡± Next time, remember to be on the ground before you transform back. Otherwise, you¡¯ll easily touch things you shouldn¡¯t.¡±¡±


    Ying Yue took two steps back and turned her head away.


    Xu Bai felt very embarrassed, so he changed his mind and thought about running away.


    Now, he had a rough idea of the method, but he needed someone to die.


    As long as he could delay the Prime Minister of the Great Yue State for a second, he would be able to escape far away.


    Shadow Moon wasn¡¯t qualified. At this level, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to delay for a second.


    Therefore, he needed to find another person.


    But in this time, who can I find?


    Xu Bai thought of someone, and it was a more suitable person.


    ¡°Brother Qingfeng, it¡¯s time for you to die.¡±


    He thought of it and decided to use the Mountain Sea Invitation Divine Technique to summon Qingfeng Liu.


    A person without a divine soul and someone who had once wanted to attack him was extremely easy to use.


    Moreover, when this skill was upgraded to the Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s divine technique, not only could it summon people over, but it could also steal a portion of the strength to oneself. It was simply perfect.


    What was he worried about? He was worried that he would be killed instantly when he opened the brocade bag. After all, it was very easy for a peak Saint Realm existence to kill him instantly.


    Therefore, he needed someone to stall for time.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, he could not summon it now because that fellow was an unstable thing. He had to summon it before something bad happened to his luck.


    ¡°You should know when the time is up. You have to give me an accurate number.¡±Xu Bai looked at Ying Yue, whose face was still red, and asked.


    When Shadow Moon heard that Xu Bai was talking about serious matters, she forcefully turned her head back.¡±When the time comes, I¡¯ll tell you in advance. There¡¯s still 15 minutes left, is that enough?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that everything was enough.


    After that, the two of them did not continue discussing this matter. The plan had been finalized and was waiting to be slowly implemented. When the time came, everything would be clear.

 Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: The Terrifying Prime Minister in White (3)

    Chapter 761: The Terrifying Prime Minister in White (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai found a seat and sat down. Ying Yue sat beside him. The two of them looked at the sword stuck in the ground and waited silently.


    Time slowly passed.


    Today, the Great Yue State was still operating as usual. The people of the Dark Tower were moving between the headquarters.


    Every day and night, a large amount of information was constantly transmitted here. Other than information, there were all kinds of people coming and going here.


    They were not members of the Dark Tower, but there were some incidents that were related to them, so they moved around at this time.


    Zhou Xin was an official of the Great Yue State, not a member of the Dark Tower. He was here for a case.


    There were many things under the jurisdiction of the Dark Tower, including the supervision of the officials.


    Zhou Xin had brought a prisoner with him this time. This person was a spy from the Heaven Inspectorate and was only discovered today.


    The spy was already very old. He looked to be in his fifties or sixties and had been lurking in the Great Yue State for a long time.


    He was tied up and stood beside Zhou Xin. There was no fear on his face, but disdain.


    ¡°You can only be arrogant for a while. When you see the methods of the Dark Tower, everything will be clear.¡±Zhou Xin looked at this spy¡¯s arrogant and untamed expression and could not help but feel angry.


    They had already been caught and yet they were still so arrogant. They didn¡¯t even treat them as humans.


    The Dark Tower had a special method to deal with these people. It was said that the method was extremely cruel.


    When the time came, he wanted to watch from the side and see this person cry and tell everything he knew.


    That was the most satisfying time.


    The spy was tied up. When he heard this, he still laughed disdainfully as if he did not take it seriously.


    This situation was not uncommon. There were spies found in every place of the three forces, and countless spies were sent in.


    The world was so big. Even if there were a few, it would become a lot.


    Zhou Xin stood in the yard and waited patiently. According to the usual rules, someone would come soon and take him to the place where he was specially responsible.


    As expected, not long after, a member of the Dark Tower walked over from afar, talking loudly as he walked.


    ¡°Lord Zhou, please follow me and bring that spy over. This credit is yours.¡±


    Zhou Xin nodded and grabbed the collar of the spy, leading him in that direction.


    The members of the Dark Tower were also approaching him, and the distance between the two of them was constantly decreasing.


    He thought that everything was going smoothly, but he never expected that when the member of the Dark Tower was about to approach him, something strange suddenly happened.


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    A muffled sound was heard. In Zhou Xin¡¯s eyes, the member of the Dark Tower suddenly tripped over his right leg and fell to the ground.


    It was just a fall. It was not a big deal. He just had to get up.


    However, after the member of the Dark Tower fell, he started twitching and soon stopped moving.


    ¡°He fell to his death?¡± Zhou Xin was stunned and found it unbelievable.


    This was impossible. How could he fall to his death for no reason?


    One had to know that these were all people in the industry. It was just a fall. Ordinary people might not be in trouble.


    He was surprised, but this was not the only thing that surprised him.


    All the members of the Dark Tower who were rushing around in a hurry all showed abnormal signs.


    Some people collided with others and fell to the ground without breathing. Some people inexplicably crashed into the wall, and some people suddenly fell for some reason.


    They all had one thing in common, and that was that they were already dead.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could such a strange thing happen!¡±Zhou Xin was no longer surprised, but shocked.


    At this moment, the spy beside him suddenly broke free from the rope and took advantage of his shock to hit his chest.


    ¡°Puff!¡± Zhou Xin spat out a mouthful of blood and stabilized his body. He saw that the spy had already run far away in a few moves.


    ¡°So he had been waiting for me to reveal a flaw. Only now did he escape. He¡¯s really scheming.¡±¡±Zhou Xin looked at the fleeing figure and did not choose to chase after him.


    He had to hurry to the palace to report the strange incident today.


    Thinking of this, he was about to turn around, but before he could turn around, he saw a member of the Dark Tower running out and shouting as he ran.


    ¡°Hurry up! Go to the palace and tell His Majesty that something had happened to Fate!¡±


    Zhou Xin recognized him. He was also in a high position in the Dark Tower¡¯s headquarters, but now, he was bleeding.


    ¡°Pay attention to your safety first. I¡¯ll go right away!¡±


    He didn¡¯t stay and turned to leave.


    Such scenes were happening in every corner of the Great Yue Country.


    When a person¡¯s luck declined, no matter what they did, it would not go their way. There might even be a bloody disaster.


    Those with strong abilities could resist a little, but they had to be careful. Otherwise, they would still be consigned to eternal damnation, while those with weak abilities would die on the spot.


    In the Imperial Palace of the Great Yue State.


    ¡°Report!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A young eunuch dressed in a eunuch¡¯s uniform quickly ran to the front of a mansion.


    ¡°Something has happened. The Fate Master said that there is a problem with the Fate. The person who came must be an expert. We have to capture him and invite the Prime Minister to go.¡±


    Inside the mansion, a middle-aged man was sitting on a luxurious recliner with a book in his hand. When the young eunuch walked in, he slowly put the book down.


    The middle-aged man was extremely handsome. Even though he was middle-aged, one could still see his elegance.


    His white clothes accentuated his beauty.

 Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Terrifying Prime Minister in White (4)

    Chapter 762: Terrifying Prime Minister in White (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    The prime minister of the Great Yue State, Liu Yue.


    This man was already at the peak of the Ninth Grade Saint Realm, one of the Nine Great Combat Forces of the current era. He was also a figure who was second only to one person in the Great Yue State and above all others.


    It could be said that his words could decide the life and death of countless people.


    When he faced this person, the young eunuch¡¯s brows were covered in sweat. Although the person in front of him looked ordinary, there was a burning passion that made it impossible to look straight at him.


    This was the peak of the world¡¯s scholars. Even Prime Minister Wen of Great Chu was slightly inferior.


    The young eunuch handed over a piece of jade.


    The white-robed Prime Minister, Liu Yue, held it in his hand and said a simple word.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The young eunuch felt his vision blur. When he looked again, the place was empty.


    In the wilderness.


    Xu Bai held a black ball in his arms, and a man in white followed behind him.


    The white-robed man¡¯s eyes were empty as he silently followed Xu Bai.


    At this moment, they had already activated all their luck, and the sword had turned into dust. At the moment they activated it, Xu Bai brought Ying Yue and flew in the direction of Great Chu.


    He flew in the air at an extremely fast speed. He used the Great Phantom Art to its limit and covered a distance of over a hundred meters in a breath.


    Run!


    Run as fast as you can!


    Only then would there be a chance of survival.


    Only by running to Great Chu could he be completely stable.


    There was no other way. If it was a Transcendent expert, he could still kill him.


    A Saint Realm pinnacle existence? Forget it.


    A person had to know his own limits. To put it in a more vulgar way, he had to know his limits.


    Those who did not know their own limits were long gone.


    Therefore, Xu Bai could only run away.


    There was a fierce wind around him, and the scenery kept retreating. Xu Bai¡¯s speed was raised to the limit, but he still felt that it was not enough.


    Even with a first-grade Transcendent movement technique, he still felt that it was very slow when he used it to escape.


    Time was flowing normally, but Xu Bai felt that it was so slow at this moment.


    The distance between him and Great Chu was gradually closing, and his right hand was holding a sachet.


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly stopped.


    Logically speaking, he would never stop at this time.


    However, the situation was different now because a middle-aged man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    After the middle-aged man appeared, his expression was indifferent.


    There were countless words surrounding his body. These words covered the entire sky. When he looked up, he saw that there were these words everywhere.


    Scholar!


    The white-robed prime minister, Liu Yue!


    Xu Bai could feel that his palms were covered in sweat.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, Prince Xu.¡±


    Of course, Xu Bai¡¯s hidden methods could not be hidden from the Ninth Grade Saint in front of him.


    The moment Liu Yue appeared, Liu Qingfeng reacted the fastest.


    Liu Qingfeng turned around and prepared to soar into the sky. Although he did not have a divine soul, his instincts made him feel danger.


    However, Xu Bai was already a first-grade Transcendent, so his reaction speed had greatly increased. He grabbed Liu Qingfeng and threw him at Liu Yue. At the same time, he opened the sachet with his right hand.


    All of this happened in an instant.


    Liu Qingfeng looked at Xu Bai with empty eyes and stopped himself.


    He soared into the sky once again.


    However, he was not so lucky this time. One of the characters in the sky suddenly fell and landed on Liu Qingfeng¡¯s body.


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    With a clear sound, an expert like Liu Qingfeng had half of his body broken by a word. Blood mist filled the sky.


    It was just a single word. From this, one could see how terrifying the person in front of him was.


    However, what surprised Liu Yue the most was that the remaining half of Liu Qingfeng¡¯s body jumped and disappeared into the horizon in a very comical manner.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s that fellow who went wrong.¡±Liu Yue understood.


    At this moment, the brocade bag in Xu Bai¡¯s hand was completely opened.


    The brocade bag emitted intense light, which instantly surrounded Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue was stunned. He realized that his surroundings were filled with this intense light.


    Xu Bai hurried away.


    Liu Yue¡¯s expression became extremely gloomy as he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Old Man Mu!¡±


    ¡°Of the two treasures you obtained from the ruins, one was used to destroy the Dark Tower¡¯s luck.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that the other item was actually to protect the safety of the person in front of me. A one-time guarantee is actually so luxurious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill this person. You can¡¯t stop me!¡±


    The characters in the sky fell and hit the light fiercely, making a rumbling sound.


    The light was originally intense, but due to the impact of the words, it was dimming at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    As long as it was dark to a certain extent, the light would completely disappear, and Liu Yue would be able to come out.


    No matter how far away he was from Xu Bai, he could still arrive in an instant and kill Xu Bai.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°This person is so important that he actually made the old man give up a treasure. He must be an extremely important person. If we kill him, Dark Tower won¡¯t lose much!¡±


    Liu Yue increased his speed. These countless words were like meteors, causing countless cracks to appear on the surrounding ground.


    The place where the words fell was plunged into misery.


    Xu Bai was still running. He knew that Liu Qingfeng was the most unreliable one, so he grabbed Liu Qingfeng at the crucial moment and threw him away.


    He didn¡¯t feel guilty at all because Qingfeng Liu had attacked him before. If someone who attacked him felt guilty, he must be a saint.

 Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: The Terrifying Prime Minister in White (5)

    Chapter 763: The Terrifying Prime Minister in White (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    He did not know what happened after that. He only knew that after the white light appeared, he buried his head and ran.


    Seeing that Liu Yue did not chase after him, Xu Bai relaxed a little.


    ¡°That¡¯s a treasure!


    Ying Yue¡¯s voice came from the small black ball.


    ¡°Maybe we can trap him, but we can¡¯t trap him forever. We have to speed up.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and continued running.


    He didn¡¯t say much and flew at full speed.


    Just like that, after about an incense stick¡¯s worth of time, he suddenly felt something strange. He turned around and saw a small black dot appear in the distant sky.


    Although it was only a small black dot, the words that filled the sky were gradually spreading. Xu Bai knew that Liu Yue had come out.


    ¡°Just half an incense stick worth of time?¡±


    He turned around and continued to run, thinking of a way as he ran.


    Now that he did not have any means, he could not turn around and fight. This kind of fighting was no different from death.


    Liu Qingfeng had lost half of his body after being attacked by a single character. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his Indestructible Body could recover rapidly, he would have died long ago.


    With what?


    ¡°Oh right, I can invite you again!¡±


    Xu Bai thought of a crucial point.


    His Mountain Sea Inviting Divine Technique could not only invite him once. If he invited him again, wouldn¡¯t it be over if he invited Liu Qingfeng over?


    If Liu Qingfeng had a divine soul, he would definitely curse after knowing about this.


    But Xu Bai couldn¡¯t care less.


    He chanted the secret of the Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s divine technique.


    The small black dot gradually approached and expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Halfway through his speech, Liu Yue¡¯s figure appeared in front of him, forcing Xu Bai to stop.


    ¡°Prince Xu has graced the Great Yue State with a visit. How can you bear to leave without drinking a cup of wine?¡±


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll be the host and invite Prince Xu to the palace. We can talk about astronomy and geography.¡±


    Liu Yue floated in the air. There were countless words in the sky. His gaze was indifferent, like a cat seeing a mouse.


    Xu Bai stopped in his tracks for a moment before he continued to chant.


    If the other party wanted to talk nonsense with him, he would continue to chant. He had to seize every moment to see if he could invite Liu Qingfeng over again.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡± When Liu Yue heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, he clicked his tongue and said,¡±¡±Inviting divine techniques, a profession that has long been extinct, and you actually know it. Please, invite that Liu Qingfeng over. Just nice, I want to capture him and study his body.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s expression froze when he heard that.


    The other party actually saw through his thoughts. Moreover, he was calmly waiting, as if he wanted to capture Liu Qingfeng in one fell swoop.


    Xu Bai stopped. Behind him was the sky that was interwoven with gold and gray.


    Since he had seen through it and there was no help, he could only burn his bridges.


    Surrender was not his character. He should fight to the death.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Liu Yue seemed to be commenting on something. His tone was calm.¡±Reason, chaos, and¡­Hmm, a mixture of madness. I suddenly decided not to kill you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so important to Great Chu. If I capture you alive and exchange you for countless resources from Great Chu to make up for Dark Tower¡¯s losses, that would be the most cost-effective.¡±


    ¡°After they exchange for the resources, they will kill you and make Great Chu lose both its people and its wealth. Only then will they be the true wastrels.¡±


    As a ninth-grade Saint Realm master, Liu Yue didn¡¯t fit the description of a villain dying from talking too much because he was strong enough.


    In this place, the situation had already been decided. Who could stop it?


    In the Great Yue State, no one could stop him except for other Saint Realm experts.


    However, it was impossible for other Saint Realm experts to pass through the border.


    Therefore, Liu Yue was confident that he could say as much as he wanted.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not someone who will surrender without a fight.¡± Xu Bai laughed.¡±


    In his hand, a white blade light faintly appeared.


    Coexistence of Yin and Yang!


    Overturn the Heavens!


    With the support of the two skills and the Yin-Yang Coexistence, the strongest attack of the Three Uniques of Sword and Sword appeared in Xu Bai¡¯s hands.


    Overturning the sky, from inside to outside, from outside to inside, both inside and outside attacks.


    The terrifying saber radiance burst out like the scorching sun and swept toward Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue was slightly stunned.¡± You actually used the ability of a ninth grade Transcendent. You really made me look at you in a new light. What a pity.¡±¡±


    A character fell from the sky. When the character met the saber beam, the saber beam disappeared.


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t waste any more words. The words in the air fell and wrapped themselves in Liu Yue¡¯s hands, grabbing toward Xu Bai.


    This grab was made across the air. It seemed simple, but Xu Bai felt that this hand was like a mountain, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s really over.¡± Xu Bai smiled bitterly.


    Even flipping the sky was useless, what else could he do?


    There was nothing he could do.


    If his strongest skill could not do anything to the other party, how could he have any other methods?


    This was the first time Xu Bai felt pressure, and it was an unparalleled pressure.


    ¡°If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely kill you.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself and closed his eyes.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The palm was getting closer and closer. It wanted to capture Xu Bai alive.


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly opened his eyes.


    There was a way!


    I still have a killer move!


    A killer move that could overturn the situation!

 Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Little Gold, Get Him!（8000）_1

    Chapter 764: Little Gold, Get Him!£¨8000£©_1


    Translator: 549690339


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure if this method would work, it was the only solution for his current situation.


    Right now, no one could help him. The only one who could help him was himself.


    Looking at the giant hand that was slowly descending and the words that appeared on its hand, it carried an extremely powerful pressure that caused the world to change color.


    Xu Bai slowly opened his mouth and said two words¡­


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just as the hand was about to land on Xu Bai, it turned a corner and landed on the ground a thousand meters behind Xu Bai.


    A loud sound shook the earth, and everything within a thousand miles was razed to the ground.


    Xu Bai turned around and looked at the mess behind him. He wiped the nonexistent sweat on his forehead.


    Damn it, if this hand landed on his body, although he wouldn¡¯t die, he would definitely be seriously injured and might even lose the ability to resist.


    So this was one of the top nine Saint Realm masters in the world?


    As he thought about this, he heard a voice in his ear before he turned around.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Liu Yue¡¯s expression was no longer as calm as before. Although he did not seem to be affected on the surface, there was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°Saint!¡±


    Xu Bai repeated the word,¡±¡±You didn¡¯t hear wrongly.¡±


    Liu Yue was originally in the air. After Xu Bai finished speaking, he took a light step and arrived in front of Xu Bai.


    The characters in the sky circled around him, locking Xu Bai down.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Liu Yue¡¯s tone was calm, but Xu Bai could tell that he was pretending.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tie me up. I can¡¯t escape either.¡±¡± You¡¯re right.¡± Xu Bai shrugged.¡± I have a way to become a saint.¡±¡±


    After saying this, he shut his mouth tightly and did not say a word, but the meaning in his eyes was obvious.


    Do you want to know?


    If you want to know, come and beg me!


    ¡°Brat.¡± Liu Yue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.¡± I¡¯ve eaten more salt than you¡¯ve eaten rice. There are only eight people in this world who can be compared to me. Are you trying to lie to me?¡±¡±


    Although he said that, Liu Yue did not make a move. It was obvious that he wanted to hear what Xu Bai had to say.


    Xu Bai heaved a sigh of relief and put on a calm expression.


    He was right.


    In that instant just now, he knew that no matter what moves he used to resist, it was useless. The difference in strength was there, and no matter how many schemes he had, it would be useless.


    But he thought of one thing.


    In this situation where there was a huge disparity in strength between the enemy and himself, if he wanted to make the enemy give up attacking, he had to have something that the enemy wanted, and only he had it.


    What could move one of the nine great experts in the world?


    Treasures?


    As long as the other party said a word, all the gold and silver treasures in the world would be at his fingertips.


    Power and status?


    As one of the nine great experts in the world, he had already stood at the peak of power.


    A beauty that could topple a country?


    I¡¯m sorry, someone at this level probably played better than anyone else when he was young. He might have already seen through it.


    Therefore, Xu Bai could only think of one thing.


    ¨C Out of the Holy.


    In this world, the nine masters were all at the peak of the Saint Realm, but they could never take the final step in their entire lives.


    In that case, he would give them hope.


    The chance to become a Saint was enough, right?


    ¡°Strange City.¡± Xu Bai said two more words.


    When he said this, Liu Yue finally frowned.


    ¡°Kid, you want to play tricks on me? Even if I go in that place, my soul will be completely gone.¡±


    ¡°If your so-called method of getting out of the Sage is such an illusory thing, then don¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Come back with me obediently. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the various concoction methods of the Dark Tower.¡±


    The Bizarre Market was an extremely special existence.


    Unless the world was unified, entering at any other time would result in the loss of one¡¯s divine soul.


    Liu Yue had a thought in his mind. Could this guy be trying to lure him to the Bizarre Market?


    If that was the case, this plan was too fake.


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± I can enter the Bizarre Market. Moreover, I can maintain my soul. I won¡¯t be harmed in any way.¡±¡±


    ¡°I once heard Director Mu say something. The Strange Market has a large portion of the resources in the world. It is precisely because of this that the Saint Realm experts in the world are incomplete. Otherwise, they would have long stepped into the Saint Realm.¡±


    ¡°So I think this guess is right. I¡¯ll go to the Bizarre Market and help you find the method to become a saint. How about it?¡±


    Liu Yue didn¡¯t say anything. He was secretly thinking about Xu Bai¡¯s words.


    In fact, Xu Bai¡¯s last sentence was completely made up. He had never even met Director Mu, so how could he know the method of becoming a saint?


    However, the most important problem now was not whether he should make it up or not, but to find a way to make the other party believe him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai felt that it was time to add fuel to the fire.¡±I won¡¯t lie to you. You know, anyone who enters this world will die. Why would I seek my own death?¡±


    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have to worry about me escaping. After I go in, I will come out in the same place.¡±


    Liu Yue stared at Xu Bai without saying a word.


    Even so, Xu Bai could tell that the other party did not say anything, so it was very likely that he believed him.


    ¡± Think about what I said. I went in and came out again, but I¡¯m still in the same place. I told you just now that I won¡¯t get any benefits, so I hope you¡¯ll let me go after I find the way to become a saint.¡±¡±

 Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Little Gold, Get Him!（8000）_2

    Chapter 765: Little Gold, Get Him!£¨8000£©_2


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else now. If you¡¯re willing, then agree. Take me to the place where I can enter the Bizarre Market. I think you should know.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then take me away now. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, scholars shouldn¡¯t be good at controlling the soul. Why don¡¯t you try bringing me back and let them use the soul to check me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, in this case, you won¡¯t be the only one who knows the method of becoming a Saint. If you¡¯re the first to know, you¡¯ll be the first person in the world to become a Saint.¡±


    ¡°If everyone knew, you wouldn¡¯t be number one. Although there¡¯s no number one in literature and no number two in martial arts, the title of number one is still famous.¡±


    At this point, Xu Bai really shut his mouth. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his meaning was obvious.


    If he wanted to take it all by himself, then he should not take him away. Instead, he should bring him to find a place to enter the Bizarre City. If he wanted everyone to know, then it did not matter. He just had to bring him away.


    Liu Yue had been silent when Xu Bai was talking. When he saw that Xu Bai was no longer talking, he grabbed Xu Bai¡¯s collar and flew toward a place.


    Although he did not say a word, Xu Bai saw Liu Yue¡¯s expression and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    It worked.


    He was not stupid enough to really enter the Bizarre Market. After entering, even if he came out, he would still be in the same place. That would be a waste of effort.


    He would use another method, and he would naturally find out when the time came.


    Flying in the sky was very fast. After all, he was a Saint Realm master. In less than a minute, Xu Bai saw a dense forest.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Liu Yue dragged Xu Bai by the collar and landed on the ground.


    This was the center of the forest. Not far ahead, Xu Bai saw a circular pattern.


    This circular pattern was very large, with a diameter of about twenty meters. The patterns on it were unusually complicated, making people feel dizzy at a glance.


    ¡°Go in. Step into the center of this circular pattern and I¡¯ll let you in.¡±Liu Yueyan said simply.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else.


    However, he had already told Xu Bai that he could enter the Bizarre Market from here.


    Xu Bai took two steps forward with his back facing Liu Yue. He rolled his eyes and said,¡±¡±I can¡¯t go in directly. My soul will also be erased. There¡¯s a prerequisite for entering.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± Liu Yue asked.


    Xu Bai raised his finger and pointed at his forehead.


    ¡°When I entered the Bizarre City previously, I was robbed and killed on my way to Shangjing. That person destroyed my soul, but after I entered, I actually strangely grew my soul back.¡±


    ¡°So you have to destroy my soul first before putting me in.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the principle behind this?¡± Liu Yue frowned.¡±


    Xu Bai shrugged.¡± Who knows what the principle is? I couldn¡¯t explain how I went in like this. Besides, there might be some danger this time.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I can still pose a threat to you? I want you to destroy my divine soul. If I¡¯m lying to you, I¡¯ll become an idiot.¡±


    Principle?


    Who would explain the theory to him? The more he explained, the more loopholes there were. It was better not to explain at all.


    Pushing everything to the Bizarre Market was also a mature excuse.


    Moreover, destroying the divine soul would mean that everything would cease to exist and one would become an idiot.


    Xu Bai said this first to tell Liu Yue that he would not joke about the danger of becoming an idiot.


    Whether it was what he said before or now, Xu Bai was telling Liu Yue one thing, whether intentionally or unintentionally, that no matter what he did, he would not escape from Liu Yue¡¯s grasp.


    First, he would still be in the same place when he came out of the Bizarre Market. He would not escape.


    Secondly, letting Liu Yue personally destroy his divine soul was no different from killing himself. He would not do such a stupid thing.


    When these two situations were combined and told to Liu Yue, it would let Liu Yue know that the control was still in his hands.


    In fact, if it was anyone else, even if it was Director Mu, who was supervising the heavenly teachers, they would be very confident because what Xu Bai said was the truth. There was nothing wrong with it.


    Liu Yue carefully thought about what Xu Bai said. After a moment, he raised his index finger and a tiny word appeared on it.


    ¡°To what extent?¡±


    ¡°Do your best. As long as you don¡¯t shatter my body, just focus on my soul.¡±Xu Bai closed his eyes and said.


    Although Liu Yue was a scholar, he was also a ruthless person.


    Upon hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, he did not hesitate at all and pointed at the center of Xu Bai¡¯s forehead.


    The words on his finger seeped into Xu Bai¡¯s head. In an instant, Xu Bai felt a huge destructive force surging in his soul.


    This speed of destruction was almost instantaneous. Even Xu Bai¡¯s Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body could not recover.


    It hurt!


    It was heart-wrenching!


    The pain of touching the soul was exactly the same as what he had encountered in the bizarre market.


    Xu Bai¡¯s consciousness gradually blurred. He looked up at Liu Yue and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    They looked alike!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was very similar!


    It felt too similar to the Bizarre City. Back then, the Bizarre City had wanted to destroy his soul, but in the end, it had forced the Goldfinger out.


    What about now?


    He didn¡¯t dare to bet on anything else because he didn¡¯t know if the cheat would appear if he was killed from the outside world.


    However, he was sure that if the divine soul was destroyed and the divine soul could not be repaired, the golden finger would definitely appear.

 Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Little Gold, Get Him!（8000）_3

    Chapter 766: Little Gold, Get Him!£¨8000£©_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Even the Bizarre Market couldn¡¯t withstand it. How could a peak Saint Realm cultivator withstand it?


    ¡°Xiao Jin! Get him!¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    As Xu Bai thought about this, he completely lost consciousness.


    Liu Yue retracted his finger and saw Xu Bai unconscious. He was about to bring Xu Bai to the center of the circular pattern.


    At this moment, a hint of fear suddenly appeared in his heart.


    That¡¯s right, fear!


    At his current state, there was almost nothing in the world that could make him afraid.


    However, he did feel fear now, and it came from the deepest part of his heart.


    When the fear appeared, it gradually magnified like an avalanche, filling his entire heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Liu Yue was shocked.


    Before he could react, he saw Xu Bai, who was lying on the ground, open his eyes.


    What a pair of eyes!


    The left eye was golden, while the right eye was grayish-white. It was as indifferent as ice that would not melt for thousands of years.


    It was this pair of eyes that made Liu Yue feel great fear.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Without any attack or prelude, Liu Yue took two steps back and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was filled with shock.


    He raised his right hand and looked at his five fingers. They were turning transparent.


    This was only what he saw on the surface. What truly terrified him was that his divine soul was also gradually being obliterated.


    Fortunately, his realm was high enough to slow down the speed of this obliteration.


    But¡­ He was a Saint Realm pinnacle cultivator!


    What kind of existence could make him unable to avoid it?


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°This person has a huge secret!¡±


    ¡°Run! If you don¡¯t run, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    In an instant, Liu Yue soared into the sky and disappeared into the horizon. He had no intention of turning back.


    He knew that he had fallen into a trap this time. If he had killed Xu Bai directly, perhaps the current situation would not have happened. However, he had to attack Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul.


    However, he did not dare to stay or even take revenge because he felt that a terrifying existence was awakening.


    Liu Yue walked very quickly, leaving Xu Bai lying on the ground.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were still golden and grayish-white.


    He just lay there, motionless.


    In his arms, Ying Yue had turned into a black ball, and had long since fallen unconscious.


    The moment Xu Bai opened his eyes, even if it wasn¡¯t directed at her, she instantly lost the will to resist.


    After nearly an hour, the golden and grayish-white color in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared.


    He came back to his senses and patted his forehead. He found that he had recovered as good as new.


    The surroundings were empty. There was nothing.


    ¡°Dog thief, you ran quite fast. It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t manage to keep him.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t see Liu Yue¡¯s body. He knew that Liu Yue had escaped and probably had a trauma in his heart. He wouldn¡¯t come after him again.


    ¡°We have to run quickly. We can¡¯t let him react.¡±


    Just now, Liu Yue was probably frightened. If he came back to his senses and did not attack his soul but directly obliterated his physical body, he might not be able to activate his golden finger.


    Without any hesitation, Xu Bai flew into the air and headed toward the Great Chu Country.


    Soon, they disappeared into the horizon.


    Great Yue State, Imperial Palace, Liu Yue¡¯s temporary residence.


    Liu Yue sat on the chair and looked at his fingers that had recovered to their original state. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    His injuries did not recover after he ran all the way down. Instead, he returned to the mansion and used a very long time to stabilize his injuries and completely recover.


    ¡°What exactly is that thing?¡±


    At this moment, he finally had the mood to recall the scene just now.


    Sometimes, the longer a person lived, the more afraid they were of death, especially people like them.


    If it had been a hot-blooded young man, he would have killed Xu Bai at the risk of his life, but he was different.


    There were a total of nine people like him in the world. He would not risk his life for nothing.


    ¡°No matter what, we have to tell His Majesty about this.¡±


    Liu Yue thought for a moment and then rushed towards the Emperor¡¯s residence.


    In the Imperial Palace of the Great Yue State.


    Liu Yue stood in front of the Emperor and explained everything that had happened.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say that he wanted to monopolize the news. Instead, he found another excuse.


    The Emperor of the Great Yue State was different from the Great Chu State. He was already very old and his hair was all white.


    After listening to Liu Yue¡¯s narration, the Emperor of Great Yue State shook his head.


    ¡°These are not things that you should be concerned about for the time being. Now that the dark building is gone, so is the photo studio.¡±


    Not long ago, the Dark Tower was completely destroyed. Everything related to the Dark Tower was destroyed. Those people from the Dark Tower were either dead or crippled. They were basically useless.


    This was the terror of fate, it could hurt people without them noticing.


    Liu Yue opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he still closed his mouth.


    He knew that the person in front of him was no less resourceful than him. Since he had to deal with internal matters first, he would postpone this matter.


    Liu Yue bowed and left.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At the border of Great Yue State.


    The security here was tight and everything was in order.


    Traders were passing by one after another, and they were moving quickly.


    After everyone was checked, they left in a hurry. No one stayed.


    The soldiers of the Great Yue State had inspected the place in detail, and none of them slacked off. After all, if a spy slipped away from them, they would be the ones who would get burned.

 Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Little Gold, Get Him!（8000）_4

    Chapter 767: Little Gold, Get Him!£¨8000£©_4


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, a figure suddenly streaked across the sky and broke through the border.


    Everyone was stunned. Soon, a soldier left quickly.


    Such a situation was actually very normal.


    A mortal evolution state could fly freely in the sky, so it was easy to fly past the border like this.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that it was safe to fly over.


    For example, if a mortal evolution state or even a transcendent state spy flew across the border to cause trouble, he would be exposed.


    No matter how high he flew, he would still be discovered.


    This was because there was a unique way to detect the formation.


    They wouldn¡¯t stop it, but the news would be sent inside.


    This was the most dangerous time. They would face all kinds of pursuits and even encounter all kinds of experts.


    Therefore, flying was not the safest method.


    But Xu Bai didn¡¯t care.


    He was not flying from Great Chu to Great Yue State, but from Great Yue State to Great Chu State. As long as he flew to Great Chu State, everything would be fine.


    How could Great Chu investigate him?


    Who was he?


    Great Chu¡¯s Prince Xu.


    Flying in the sky, Xu Bai played with the black ball in his hand and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s safe now.¡±


    It was a narrow escape, but he still arrived safely. Xu Bai had seen the true power of a Saint Pinnacle Stage cultivator.


    The feeling of being unable to resist made Xu Bai suffocate. At the same time, his battle prowess was ignited.


    The black ball reached out its fair arm and pried Xu Bai¡¯s fingers away.


    ¡°Itchy ~¡±


    Ying Yue¡¯s voice came from inside.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already turned into a ball. Why are you still itchy? By the way, are you really not going to come back?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    As he asked, he twirled the black ball again.


    Ever since she had turned into a small black ball, Shadow Moon had no intention of turning back.


    Of course, all men liked round objects, and Xu Bai was the same.


    The more the black ball spun, the more excited it became. Although Shadow Moon would complain from time to time, that was not important.


    As long as it¡¯s exciting


    ¡°I¡¯ll transform back after I return to the capital. If I encounter any danger, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll cause you trouble.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and continued to fly towards the capital without saying anything else.


    He didn¡¯t go to King Sheng You because he had a very urgent piece of news that he wanted to know. That was why his trip here was so coincidental.


    It was too much of a coincidence. After every coincidence accumulated, it became a problem.


    He wanted to ask clearly, and Director Mu, who knew all of this, was in Zhai Xing Lou in the capital.


    Therefore, Xu Bai did not stop at all. He only wanted to go to the capital.


    Flying at full speed, they were getting closer and closer to the capital.


    When he was about to approach the capital, he landed from the sky and just happened to land at the city gate.


    When the soldiers guarding the city saw someone fall from the sky, they immediately held their weapons in their hands. However, when they saw who it was, they immediately straightened their backs and respected him.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Xu!¡±


    In the Great Chu State, regardless of whether it was an official or someone from the martial world, as long as they were well-informed, they would know what Xu Bai looked like.


    Xu Bai smiled.


    This was more like it. This was what a sense of security was.


    He smiled and said a few words to the soldiers guarding the city before entering the capital.


    As usual, people came and went on both sides of the street.


    Xu Bai did not stop there. Instead, he went to the palace.


    The guards in the palace were even stricter, but when they saw Xu Bai, no one stopped him, so they let him in.


    Zhai Xing Lou was not in the palace, but outside. However, Xu Bai did not enter alone. He wanted to find a helper for this trip.


    Although he was not going to fight, the meaning of this was the same as fighting. He had to find someone to help him.


    Looking for who?


    The answer was obvious. Of course, it was Eunuch Wei.


    With his relationship with Eunuch Wei, this matter was as easy as turning his palm.


    Xu Bai had stayed in the palace for a long time, so he was naturally familiar with it.


    In fact, if there was nothing else, he wanted to look for Ye Zi and Qing Xue and have a chat with them.


    One of them was studying with the Heavenly Musician in the royal treasury, while the other had been following the Ninth Princess in the palace.


    However, Xu Bai¡¯s heart was in a hurry and he had no time to talk about family matters. He hurried to Eunuch Wei¡¯s residence.


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s residence was still decorated in the simplest way.


    Just as Xu Bai stood at the door, he saw a figure moving and quickly arriving in front of him.


    A hand patted his shoulder, and Eunuch Wei¡¯s face revealed a look of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    There were no extra words. It was just four simple words, but it was enough.


    Xu Bai sighed, and a look of relief appeared on his face.¡±I almost died. I was chased by Liu Yue.¡±


    Eunuch Wei was stunned, and then his face darkened.¡±That Prime Minister who was afraid of death. Back then, our family almost exchanged him for the Prime Minister. However, he was afraid of death and ran very quickly, so we spared his life.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As expected of Eunuch Wei, he was willing to exchange one for another.


    He was the only one in the world who could exchange Transcendents for Saints.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±Xu Bai suddenly cupped his hands and said.


    Eunuch Wei hurriedly helped Xu Bai up.¡± Prince Xu, our relationship is extraordinary. If you have something to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±¡±


    ¡°I would like to invite Eunuch Wei to accompany me to Zhai Xing Lou. I have some things I want to ask Director Mu.¡±Xu Bai said.

 Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: Little Gold, Get Him!（8000）_5

    Chapter 768: Little Gold, Get Him!£¨8000£©_5


    Translator: 549690339


    Eunuch Wei was stunned for a moment before he quickly reacted.¡±It just so happens that our family is going to Zhai Xing Lou this time. Let¡¯s go together. I want that old thing to give me an explanation. The white-robed prime minister personally chased after you and even promised me that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Eunuch Wei was even more anxious than he was. He held his hand and walked toward Zhai Xing Lou.


    Xu Bai naturally did not object to this situation. He followed behind Eunuch Wei, and the two of them left the palace one after the other.


    Zhai Xing Lou was actually located in a relatively remote area of the capital.


    When it was built, it was supposed to be built in the most prosperous area, but Director Mu rejected it.


    Director Mu said that the Heaven Inspectorate was in the dark and it was not suitable to build it in a prosperous place, so it was in a remote place.


    However, in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, Director Mu was just pretending to be low-key.


    It was built in a relatively remote place and was indeed low-key.


    However, Zhai Xing Lou had a total of nine floors. If one looked at the buildings in the entire capital, other than the Imperial Palace, where else could there be such a nine-story building?


    The location was indeed low key, but the style of construction was not low key at all.


    On the way, the two of them walked. Eunuch Wei asked about the details as he walked. Xu Bai found an excuse and said that he had tricked Liu Yuekuang. As for what excuse, he did not say.


    Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t ask further. He was relieved to know that Xu Bai was safe.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at Zhai Xing Lou.


    On the surface, Zhai Xing Lou did not seem to have many guards, but the number of experts hidden in the dark was unknown.


    However, since Eunuch Wei had arrived, no one stopped them. They smoothly went up to the ninth floor.


    On the ninth floor, when Xu Bai stepped in, he saw a white-haired old man playing chess on the chessboard. The other side of the chessboard was empty. It was obvious that he was playing chess with himself.


    ¡°This level is high enough.¡±


    Playing chess was the best way to show off the power of an expert. However, in order to achieve a higher level, it was best to play chess with oneself.


    ¡°You came. I knew you would come back alive and come to find me.¡±


    Director Mu held the black piece in his hand and did not place it on the chessboard for a long time. He seemed to be deep in thought and spoke without raising his head.


    One of the nine remaining experts, using such a form of conversation gave off a strong sense of oppression.


    Because he couldn¡¯t see his face and expression clearly, the pressure was even greater.


    However, the atmosphere that was created disappeared without a trace in the next second.


    Eunuch Wei, who had always paid great attention to the rules, did not care about the rules at all. He took two steps forward, grabbed Director Mu by the collar, and pushed him against the wall.


    ¡°Give me an explanation. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have a discussion with you today.¡±Eunuch Wei narrowed his eyes. There were threads crisscrossing behind him.


    This was his Heavenly Change. After the Heavenly Change appeared, it emitted an extremely penetrating coldness.


    ¡°This¡­ Do you really want to fight?¡± Xu Bai had originally invited the Duke of Wei to come over to suppress the situation, but he did not expect that they would start a fight when they met. This was beyond his expectations.


    ¡°Let go of me first. How can you do this in front of a junior? I¡¯ve done what I promised, and I even used a one-time use treasure. I only have two of those things, and now I don¡¯t have any.¡±Director Mu changed his previous image and started to struggle violently.


    The image of an expert had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°As expected, only an expert can cure an expert.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself, You can pretend in front of me, but in front of Eunuch Wei, isn¡¯t that asking for a beating?¡±


    Director Mu struggled for a while longer, but he was only a Fate Master and was not good at physical combat. He put down his hand helplessly.¡±Isn¡¯t he fine?¡±


    Eunuch Wei withdrew the Heaven Changing Spell behind him and snorted coldly.¡±If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll really make a move.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t leave. He just stood at the side, obviously wanting to support Xu Bai.


    Director Mu landed steadily on the ground and adjusted his collar. Then, he pretended to say in a deep voice,¡±Shadow Moon, come out. Go to the eighth floor and change your information back. This way, you don¡¯t have to be a spy anymore.¡±


    A token was thrown out by Director Mu. The black ball in Xu Bai¡¯s hand transformed into the shape of a shadow moon and caught the token firmly.


    Xu Baixin thought, Soft.


    I told you to jump to the ground before you transform back. Why didn¡¯t you listen?


    When Ying Yue returned from the black orb, Xu Bai had pressed the wrong spot.


    It was the same now, and it was in front of these two people.


    How soft¡­No, how awkward.


    Xu Bai withdrew his hand awkwardly and looked straight ahead.


    Shadow Moon seemed to have gotten used to it. She rolled her eyes at Xu Bai and walked towards the eighth floor.


    Before he left, he whispered something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for you later.¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, he acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. He looked down and pretended to be serious.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The people present turned a blind eye to it. After all, they were all experienced.


    After Ying Yue left, Xu Bai turned to look at Director Mu.


    He organized his words and was about to speak.


    However, before he could speak, Director Mu spoke first.


    ¡°I know what you want to ask. Everything is too coincidental, right?¡±

 Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: Saint Treasure, Evil Eye

    Chapter 769: Saint Treasure, Evil Eye


    Translator: 549690339


    It wasn¡¯t just a coincidence!


    It was simply a ridiculous coincidence!


    In such a situation, it was understandable if it was a coincidence once or twice, but if too many coincidences overlapped, it would not make sense.


    Not to mention other things, after he came to the Great Yue State, he met Ying Yue. The series of events after that were all coincidences. The most ridiculous thing was that he met Ying Yue in that mountain.


    At that time, he was clearly digging a hole, but as he dug, he actually dug to the place where Ying Yue was. In the end, he was even chased by the Prime Minister of the Great Yue State. These things could not be explained clearly.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t reply to Director Mu¡¯s words, but his eyes were clear. He had to make things clear today.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Director Mu put his hand to his mouth and coughed lightly.¡±Don¡¯t look at me like that. No matter what, I¡¯m still an elder. If you really want to know, if you really want to know, just¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he felt Eunuch Wei staring at him. Although there was no emotion in his eyes, he knew what Eunuch Wei meant.


    Really¡­ Good job!


    Director Mu said in his heart.


    This kid was really a clever one. He brought Eunuch Wei over to help.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t really fight Eunuch Wei. In fact, if they really fought, he could be replaced.


    Since he could not really fight, and he was only a Fate Master, how could he possibly win?


    ¡°Boring.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been paying attention to you since you came to Beijing.¡± Director Mu sighed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± When Xu Bai heard this, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    It was as if he was being watched by an old and cunning monster.


    Director Mu waved his hand.¡± Don¡¯t look at me like that. You should know that the journey to the capital is very dangerous. But why is it so smooth?¡±¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°Because¡­I gave you a bit of luck.¡± Director Mu said slowly.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know much about this, so he just nodded calmly.


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he stepped forward.¡±¡±You just said that you¡¯ll get a portion of the luck. Old man, do you really think that luck is so precious that you¡¯re willing to give it to Xu Bai?¡±


    Others might not know much, but Eunuch Wei knew Director Mu very well.


    Fate Masters were judged by their fate, and Director Mu used the fate of Great Chu as his foundation to become a ninth-grade Saint.


    Of course, this luck did not belong to Director Mu. However, as long as Great Chu was still around, Director Mu could use the luck to maintain his peak condition.


    If he lent his luck to others, he wouldn¡¯t be lending it to the Great Chu Country. Instead, he would be lending it to Director Mu himself.


    In this profession of a Fate Master, the individual¡¯s fate was even more important. If the individual¡¯s fate was slightly weak, they would not be able to control the fate of Great Chu.


    ¡°No wonder. When Xu Bai went to the capital, you stayed in Zhai Xing Lou. It seems that you were worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to walk steadily.¡±said Eunuch Wei.


    Director Mu nodded and agreed with Eunuch Wei.¡±¡±Such an interesting person, of course, I have to ensure his safety. Just like this time, I also contributed.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s time to return it.¡±


    After saying this, Director Mu waved his hand.


    He didn¡¯t see any specific reaction. Xu Bai felt that something was being extracted from his body.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Chief Secretary Mu let out a sigh of relief,¡±I can finally leave Zhai Xing Lou.¡±¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t wait for Director Mu to finish venting his anger and asked again.


    The first sentence was about why, despite the danger on the way to the capital, he still succeeded in the end.


    And this ¡®why¡¯ was a question of why he had to give the luck to him.


    Director Mu took a few steps forward.


    The darkness suddenly twisted. A few experts from the Heaven Inspectorate carried a table and a stool and placed them in front of them. There was a pot of tea and two cups on them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s chat while drinking.¡± Director Mu sat down and gestured for Xu Bai and Eunuch Wei to sit down.


    The corner of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that Director Mu seemed to have some strange attributes.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, these true experts all had some problems with their personalities.


    ¡°He is like this.¡± Eunuch Wei pulled Xu Bai to a seat and sat down in another seat.¡±¡±In the past, I¡¯ve done these kinds of nonsensical things, such as building Zhai Xing Lou.¡±


    ¡°When I first started, I said I wanted to find a remote place to keep a low profile, but I built this nine-story building. In his words, since you¡¯re an expert, you have to pay attention to your temperament.¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t look at him playing chess all day.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    When he heard this, he subconsciously looked at the chessboard.


    He still knew a little about Go. It was a mess and he couldn¡¯t understand anything.


    He understood.


    Xu Bai understood.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This was perhaps the highest level of acting. Even if he didn¡¯t understand, he had to continue acting.


    ¡°A cup of tea is enough.¡±Director Mu didn¡¯t care that Eunuch Wei had pointed him out. He poured two cups of tea and was very elegant.


    He handed the tea to the two of them and spread his hands. He said calmly,¡±The best tea and the most suitable topic.¡±


    Xu Bai stroked his forehead with his hand.


    If he didn¡¯t know about it, he might have thought that it was very classy, but after knowing about it, Xu Bai only felt awkward.

 Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Saint Treasure, Evil Eye (8000)

    Chapter 770: Saint Treasure, Evil Eye (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    He took a sip to calm himself down. He put down the teacup and looked at Director Mu, meaning that he was ready to tell the truth.


    ¡°From the day you came to the capital, I saw the past.¡±Director Mu said simply as if he was talking about something insignificant.


    ¡°See the past?¡± Xu Bai was stunned.


    If he said this, he would not be able to do it directly.


    Director Mu took a sip of tea. His mouth felt a little hot. He hurriedly put down the teacup and said,¡±At that time, when His Majesty first paid attention to you, he asked someone to calculate that you were a particularly important talent and even related to the interests of Great Chu.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was wondering what was so special about such a talent. Therefore, I used the most mysterious ability of the Fate Masters.¡±


    ¡°I first looked at your past, and in the end, you made me vomit blood. It took me nearly ten days to recover.¡±


    ¡°Fate Masters can see the past and the future. At that time, I thought that seeing the past would almost make me lose it, let alone the future. I didn¡¯t dare to look at it at all.¡±


    Although Director Mu¡¯s expression was very calm when he spoke, there was still a hint of palpitation in his eyes.


    This also proved that the situation at that time was not as simple as he said.


    Not only did he not see it, but he also suffered a huge injury. It was not just spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°You actually didn¡¯t see my future, so how do you know about that mountain?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. You¡¯ve already placed your luck on that mountain a long time ago.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned, feeling that something was wrong.


    At that time, Director Mu had already buried his luck decades ago. It was impossible for him to move it to Sansheng Mountain.


    But why was everything that happened in Sansheng Mountain related to Xu Bai?


    There had to be a sequence to everything. He buried his luck first, and then he went to the Great Yue State.


    It didn¡¯t mean that he knew where he was going and buried his luck.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Director Mu coughed lightly again to hide his embarrassment.¡±If I tell you, don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± Xu Bai said directly.


    Director Mu choked. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to answer him like that.


    They were all people of status, so they had to say something. For example, it was not strange at all.


    However, Xu Bai¡¯s answer was so direct that he didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°You have to know about this anyway. You have to tell me whether you want to or not.¡±¡±


    ¡°Since you have taken my luck, you are connected to me. Naturally, you will be led to a place related to me. All of this sounds very mysterious.¡±


    ¡°But things in our line of work are always mysterious. Haven¡¯t you seen that luck itself is mysterious?¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai pondered for a while. He sorted out what Director Mu had told him and analyzed the connection between them.


    Because of your luck, the road to Shangjing was dangerous, but in the end, they still arrived.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also because of your luck that everything I do in the future will more or less be related to you.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came across the Three Lives Mountain in the Great Yue State and went to the Three Lives Mountain when I went to the Great Yue State.¡±


    ¡°Because the Three Lives Mountain has the luck that you once left behind, it led me to do this.¡±


    It was indeed very mysterious. Xu Bai could only come to this conclusion from Director Mu¡¯s words. As for the principle behind it¡­


    Don¡¯t worry about it.


    You can¡¯t possibly use some scientific methods from your previous life to explain this fantasy world, right? That would be too ridiculous.


    After getting the results, Xu Bai also understood the cause and effect, but this did not mean that he could let this matter go.


    ¡°Director Mu.¡± Xu Bai no longer drank his tea. Instead, he gently rotated the teacup and said indifferently,¡±¡±You are my senior, and you are one of the nine great experts of today. What I am about to say may be hurtful, but I have to say it.¡±


    ¡°As a senior, scheming against a junior like this is something that would hurt the face of an expert.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking that I respect you seniors, but you did such a hurtful thing. If this matter were to spread, it might be a loss of face for an expert like you.¡±


    Director Mu¡¯s expression was stiff. He didn¡¯t drink the tea in his mouth for a long time.


    Beside him, Eunuch Wei sneered.¡± What a shameless old thing. You actually schemed against a junior. You¡¯ve really lived in a dog¡¯s stomach for the rest of your life. I¡¯m ashamed to be associated with you.¡±¡±


    Indeed, Director Mu had done something wrong.


    No matter how you looked at it, there was nothing wrong with Xu Bai.


    Eunuch Wei was a person who was extremely particular about the rules. He was on the side of reason and not relatives. This matter was indeed in Xu Bai¡¯s favor.


    ¡°I know, but this has to be part of my plan.¡±Director Mu sighed and said,¡± Look, now that the Dark Tower¡¯s luck is gone, the Great Yue State has to deal with their internal affairs. Isn¡¯t this our chance?¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei remained silent.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    These were border matters. He was an official in the capital, so he didn¡¯t want to care about them for the time being.


    He was an amateur at killing people.


    He couldn¡¯t fight a war.


    He was invited by Xu Bai today, so he had to wait for Xu Bai¡¯s permission.


    Eunuch Wei turned to Xu Bai and said,¡±¡±If you have any requests, feel free to ask. With me here, I¡¯ll make the decision for you.¡±

 Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: Saint Treasure, Evil Eye (3)

    Chapter 771: Saint Treasure, Evil Eye (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai nodded and looked at Director Mu.


    Director Mu looked around and knew that he had to bleed a little today. He said bluntly, Just say it, as long as I can get it out, I won¡¯t frown.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.


    At the beginning, Xu Bai had a serious expression on his face. However, after Director Mu agreed, his expression immediately changed.


    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t want you to inject luck into me for no reason.¡±Xu Bai made a request.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry about this,¡± Director Mu said.¡± Anyone who knows this industry knows that once you enter the mortal evolution state, you won¡¯t be able to have luck anymore.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Bai nodded.¡± Secondly, this time, I was deeply hurt, especially in my heart. I need some compensation.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not greedy. I only have a mouthful of secret manuals. Take out all the secret manuals you have.¡±


    Since it was compensation, it was better to ask for an exorbitant price.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Director Mu hesitated for a moment, then placed his hand on the table and slightly clenched his fist.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Bai nodded.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±I¡¯ve never collected any secret manuals here. The secret manuals are all in the imperial family¡¯s treasure vault. I don¡¯t have the right to do so. After all, if I were to do this, I would be surpassing my level.¡±Director Mu said.


    If Xu Bai could make any expression, he felt that he would definitely look disgusted.


    This matter should belong to whoever. They could not go to the Chu Emperor because of this matter. After all, this matter was done by Director Mu.


    But he couldn¡¯t just give up everything, right?


    If there were no secret manuals, wouldn¡¯t that be a loss?


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and said,¡±How about this? Give me the secret manual of the Fate Master.¡±¡±


    This time, before Director Mu could say anything, Eunuch Wei stopped him.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t take this.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Bai asked, puzzled.¡±


    ¡°If I give you the secret manual for the profession of the eunuch, would you be willing to learn it?¡±Eunuch Wei asked.


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and then shook his head.


    He wasn¡¯t trying to hurt Eunuch Wei¡¯s feelings on purpose, but this thing really couldn¡¯t be learned.


    If he wanted to learn, he had to cut himself off. But who was willing to do such things?


    ¡°That¡¯s the same logic.¡± Eunuch Wei said,¡± Even if you are a Saint Realm master, you won¡¯t be able to display your strength if you don¡¯t tie yourself to the corresponding place. That¡¯s why there are very few Fate Masters in this world.¡±


    ¡°The three major factions have already been bound by Fate Masters. Who can you bind to? To bind a city? It¡¯s not as useful as your current ability.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Director Mu coughed and interrupted,¡±Eunuch Master Wei, this matter is not proper. This is a deal between me and him.¡±


    Xu Bai was silent.


    After hearing Eunuch Wei¡¯s explanation, he hesitated.


    To be honest, his golden finger would reach the highest level as long as he finished reading the progress bar. However, if this profession was not bound, it would be useless.


    The most ridiculous thing was that this profession was closely related to the things that were bound. If they were not careful, they might suffer a backlash.


    If they really wanted to come over, it might be a huge trouble for them.


    However, he felt that it was a loss if he didn¡¯t want anything.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment, and his eyes suddenly lit up. He seemed to have heard Eunuch Wei say,¡± In my opinion.¡±


    Director Mu immediately interrupted Eunuch Wei when he said those words.


    Could it be that Eunuch Wei knew that Director Mu had something precious?


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, don¡¯t say anything.¡±Xu Bai pulled Eunuch Wei back and said,¡± Who said you weren¡¯t involved in this matter? You¡¯re here to support me, so you naturally have a part to play in this matter.¡±¡±


    Director Mu, who had been interrupting, quickly shut his mouth.


    Eunuch Wei looked at Xu Bai¡¯s expression and revealed a peaceful smile. However, in Chief Mu¡¯s eyes, this smile seemed to be filled with treachery.


    ¡°When he was young, this guy often searched for treasures. The one-time use treasure that saved you this time was also collected by him.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What treasure?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s interest was piqued.¡±


    ¡°Saber.¡± Eunuch Wei smiled.¡± This saber is very similar to your Hundred Splits, but it is a saint level treasure. It is said that it is made of the hardest bones of tens of thousands of demons.¡±


    ¡°The way to use it is also very similar to your Hundred Splits, but it is a Saint level weapon.¡±


    Xu Bai was originally very excited, but after hearing that it was just a saber, his interest was somewhat lacking.


    It was just a saber. It was not of much use to him. He did not need a saber at all when he used the Three Uniques of Saber and Sword.


    To put it in a more pretentious way, at his realm, weapons were no longer of any use to him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, Eunuch Wei had explained for so long that Xu Bai couldn¡¯t just ignore him. Just as he was thinking of a way to reply, Eunuch Wei saw through his thoughts.


    ¡°Are you thinking that a saber like this is useless to you? Don¡¯t forget that this is a saint level weapon.¡±said Eunuch Wei.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t hide his thoughts after being exposed. He nodded directly, indicating that it was indeed the case.


    ¡°How many ranks can you surpass now?¡± Eunuch Wei asked.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and said,¡±I¡¯m now a first-grade Transcendent. I can fight around a fifth-grade Transcendent.¡±¡±

 Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Saint Treasure, Evil Eye

    Chapter 772: Saint Treasure, Evil Eye


    Translator: 549690339


    After several tests in the past, he already had a deep understanding of his own strength.


    ¡°With this saber, you can enter Saint Seventh Grade.¡±Eunuch Wei explained simply,¡± Let me make it clear. This saber is a saint level treasure. Even if you are a saint, it can raise your cultivation by two levels. There are only a handful of saint level treasures in the world. This is his best treasure.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how you got that saber manual? Back then, that Blade Demon wanted to steal this thing, but he was discovered. When he was escaping, he was severely injured by my family¡¯s palm. From this, one could see the importance of this thing.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, he reached out his hand to Director Mu.


    Director Mu was speechless.


    At this moment, Director Mu deeply felt what it meant to be tricked by his own people.


    Originally, it was not a big deal to take that secret manual. It was not a big deal to choose something from his treasures. He might not be able to choose that saber, but now¡­


    It was over.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    He had already said it out loud, and he really had to compensate the other party for this matter. The other party had also made a request, and he happened to be able to fulfill it. He had no choice but to give it to him.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Director Mu said.


    After saying this, he turned around and pushed open the door of this room, entering another room on this floor.


    Xu Bai and Eunuch Wei followed behind him and soon arrived at the room. When they entered the room, Xu Bai felt like his eyes were going blurry.


    There were jewels and treasures everywhere.


    Xu Bai wasn¡¯t a person who knew what was good, but when he looked at the items in front of him, he could tell that they were definitely not ordinary items.


    Most importantly, there were many!


    Even the ground was covered!


    Every step Xu Bai took was stepping on a treasure. He felt that this feeling was very special.


    He thought of Eunuch Wei¡¯s words again and felt that this sentence should be added with a title.


    ¡°Searching for Treasures Often.¡±


    Not only that, did he empty a mountain of treasure here?


    ¡°Will it be fine if I leave it here?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Eunuch Wei said,¡± There are two safest places in the Great Chu. One is the royal treasury in the palace, and the other is here. Whoever dares to touch the small treasury of a Saint Ninth Grade will die without knowing how they died.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright, now it seemed like that was indeed the case. It was safer to put it here than anywhere else.


    Director Mu didn¡¯t say anything. His heart ached as he kept searching in a corner.


    This corner was filled with treasures. When he was rummaged through, the surrounding treasures kept flying in all directions, making Xu Bai¡¯s heart jump.


    Good heavens!


    It was as if he was using a shovel to lift up the soil.


    After a while, Director Mu took out a knife from the pile of treasures.


    When Bai first saw the saber, his eyes lit up.


    The entire saber was as black as ink, and there were fine cracks on it, very similar to Hundred Break.


    However, there was an eye carved on the hilt of the knife.


    To be precise, the eye was not carved. When the knife was taken out, the eye actually moved.


    ¡°These eyes¡­¡± Xu Bai said hesitantly.


    ¡± It¡¯s a bird-type great demon at the Saint Realm,¡± Eunuch Wei explained.¡± Its eyes won¡¯t decay, so it¡¯s embedded in the saber.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which era this saber is from, but when I first got it, Director Mu used his ability to see the past and saw the forging process of this saber.¡±


    So it was the past. No wonder.


    In today¡¯s world, there were only nine masters who had entered the Saint Realm. Xu Bai was still thinking about how there were no more demons who had entered the Saint Realm. If they had entered the Saint Realm in the past, then everything would make sense.


    ¡°This saber doesn¡¯t have a name. I didn¡¯t give it a name after I got it because I don¡¯t use a saber.¡±Director Mu handed the knife over with a pained expression.¡±Speaking of which, this saber is really similar to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Bai took it and asked.


    He did not get an answer, but he knew the reason.


    When he held the saber in his hand, Xu Bai felt a chaotic aura coming from the saber.


    The chaos could topple mountains and overturn seas. Any Transcendent expert would have been thrown into chaos.


    However, Xu Bai was different. His Heavenly Change was chaos, and now, there was a mix of reason in the chaos. The chaos of this saber made him even more powerful.


    ¡°Could this be a coincidence?¡±


    As the saying goes, a man grows wiser with every bite. With the previous incident, Xu Bai looked at the saber that was very similar to his and could not help but feel a little suspicious.


    This was a wily person who had used decades to bring down the Dark Tower. Xu Bai had to be on guard.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡± This is really a coincidence,¡± Director Mu said.¡± I can guarantee it with my character. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask His Majesty.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the past. The blade has killed too many people and was buried underground. After countless years, it absorbed too much resentment, which led to such chaos.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°No name?¡± Xu Bai smacked his lips.¡±


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m not an expert with a knife.¡± Director Mu nodded.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you one?¡± Xu Bai said.


    Director Mu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    I¡¯ve already given this thing to him. Whoever wants to name it can name it. Don¡¯t let him see this knife again, or else his heart will ache!

 Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Holy Treasure, Evil Eye (8, 000)

    Chapter 773: Holy Treasure, Evil Eye (8, 000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    It definitely couldn¡¯t be called Hundred Break. Since it was a saint level treasure, it had to have a matching name.


    After thinking for a long time, Xu Bai said in a deep tone,¡±¡±I¡¯ll call you Evil Eye.¡±


    Evil Eye, it was because there was an eye imprinted on it, and it had a chaotic aura.


    Eunuch Wei was speechless.


    ¡°The treasured saber is covered in dust¡­¡± Director Mu said quietly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Bai scratched his head. A name is just a code name. We don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to these details.¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel that the name he had given himself was inappropriate.


    Moreover, he even made it look like he was a piece of meat with a knife, meaning that he was only at this level. It was already not bad to be able to do this.


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡± Director Mu waved his hands and pushed Xu Bai and Eunuch Wei out.


    He did not want to see these two people again. He had suffered heavy losses and was very uncomfortable.


    ¡°Eh? What does this have to do with me? I¡¯m just here to suppress the situation. I haven¡¯t finished my tea yet.¡±Eunuch Wei was speechless.


    ¡°Hehe, the two of you are in the same boat. Hurry up and leave!¡±Director Mu sneered.


    Following that, Xu Bai and Eunuch Wei were pushed out of Zhai Xing Lou. Xu Bai had originally said that he would wait for Ying Yue, after all, Ying Yue had said that she would come to find him.


    However, Director Mu rejected him. Director Mu said that Shadow Moon had just returned and had other matters to attend to, so she could not meet him.


    Standing at the entrance of Zhai Xing Lou, Xu Bai and Eunuch Wei looked at each other and said in unison.


    ¡°Stingy, too petty.¡±


    Who was President Mu? He could hear them no matter how soft they were, not to mention that the two of them did not hide anything.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    An angry roar came from Zhai Xing Lou.


    Xu Bai and Eunuch Wei looked at each other and walked toward the palace.


    On the way back, the two talked as they walked. Eunuch Wei asked Xu Bai if he had anything else to do.


    Xu Bai expressed that he had nothing else to do. He just wanted to rest in the palace for a while and meet Ye Zi and the others.


    This trip was really difficult and dangerous, much more dangerous than Shangjing, especially the last chase. It was the most dangerous one Xu Bai had ever felt.


    He still had to rest and at least adjust his condition. Otherwise, the more exciting these things were, the easier it would be for him to force himself into a problem.


    Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t say anything about this. He even nodded and felt that it wasn¡¯t bad.


    The two of them walked into the Imperial Palace. Along the way, they wanted to have a drink. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so the two drinking buddies naturally wanted to drink to their hearts ¡®content.


    However, before they could go far, a young eunuch suddenly ran over.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, His Majesty summoned you urgently. He said that there¡¯s an important matter and he wants you to go.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Prince Xu can temporarily rest in the capital.¡±


    Eunuch Wei was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He nodded and followed the young eunuch.


    It did not involve Xu Bai. It was obvious that the Emperor did not want Xu Bai to get involved. Xu Bai was also happy to be free. He could not wait to have less trouble.


    In this day and age, slacking off was the most satisfying thing.


    The eyes on the waist are constantly turning, because of the reason in the scabbard, the confusion is not coming out.


    Xu Bai was very familiar with the way and walked towards the royal treasury.


    Since Eunuch Wei had something to do, he could not drink the wine. It was fine if he could not drink the wine. He could look for Ye Zi.


    There was still some time before the agreed time. Ye Zi was still learning from the Heavenly Musician, so she would be able to find him this time.


    It had been a long time since they last met, so Xu Bai naturally wanted to go and meet her. At the same time, he asked the Heavenly Musician to give Ye Zi a break so that the two of them could find a place to have a good talk.


    Soon, Xu Bai arrived at the royal treasury.


    When the soldier outside saw Xu Bai, he walked up and said,¡±¡±Prince Xu, without His Majesty¡¯s personal order, you cannot enter.¡±


    Even though Xu Bai was now in a high position and could freely enter and leave the palace, the royal treasury was an important place among important places. Without the emperor¡¯s personal order, he could not enter at all.


    Xu Bai wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would be unreasonable, and he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would be self-conscious. These two soldiers were doing their jobs and were doing their job diligently. There was nothing to be picky about.


    Although he could not enter, it did not mean that Ye Zi could not come out.


    He didn¡¯t even need to say anything because he was standing there. With Ye Zi¡¯s strength, she should be able to sense it.


    As expected, before Xu Bai could say anything, he saw a figure running towards him at high speed.


    Behind this figure, there was also a huge Guqin phantom.


    This was Ye Zi¡¯s heaven transformation. Ye Zi had already become a mortal evolution state master.


    Perhaps Ye Zi was in a hurry, so she did not put it away.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Accompanied by a crisp cry, Ye Zi threw herself into Xu Bai¡¯s embrace and trembled gently.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai smiled and held Ye Zi¡¯s waist. However, his eyes looked past Ye Zi and saw the Heavenly MusMusician behind her.


    ¡°Old senior, long absence makes the heart grow fonder. Can you give her a holiday today?¡±


    The Heavenly Musician waved his hand with a disdainful expression.¡±¡±Young people like you have to control your Gaps.¡±


    In his arms, Ye Zi¡¯s face became extremely rosy.


    Xu Bai looked at the person in his arms, picked her up, and turned to leave.

 Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Eunuch Wei: Our Family Is Going to Die (1)

    Chapter 774: Eunuch Wei: Our Family Is Going to Die (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    In this world, there were very few people who could ignore the Imperial Palace. Xu Bai was one of them.


    He carried Ye Zi and left directly. Moreover, he swaggered away without anyone stopping him.


    While he was enjoying himself, Eunuch Wei was rushing to the Emperor¡¯s royal study.


    Eunuch Wei had been summoned by the Emperor of Chu, and he was very fast. Without any delay, he arrived in front of the royal study and gently knocked on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s voice rang out from the door. Eunuch Wei tidied his clothes and smoothed out the creases on his body before pushing the door open and stepping into the room.


    The moment he stepped in, he was stunned.


    Usually, very few people would come to the Chu Emperor¡¯s royal study, but at this time, it was packed with people, and they were all high officials of the capital.


    Eunuch Wei glanced around and found that everyone with their names was present.


    Prime Minister Wen stood at the front and took the lead. His hands were hidden in his sleeves. Although his expression could not be seen, his hands would move from time to time. It was obvious that he was in turmoil.


    There were a total of nine ninth-grade Saints in the world, and all of them were Transcendents.


    Prime Minister Wen was one of the most outstanding scholars in Great Chu. He had already reached the ninth-grade Transcendent Realm and was only one step away from becoming a Saint.


    Although it was slightly inferior to Prime Minister Liu Yue of the Great Yue State, a ninth-grade Transcendent was still considered a top combat strength in the world.


    Eunuch Wei pondered for a moment, as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°Find a place to stand. I¡¯ll read this last piece of information first.¡±The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t know that Eunuch Wei had arrived. After saying this, he lowered his head and looked at the letter in his hand.


    There weren¡¯t many chairs in the royal study to begin with, and who would dare to sit in front of the Emperor now?


    Therefore, everyone was standing, and Eunuch Wei was no exception.


    He found a spot slightly further back and stood there.


    Actually, with Eunuch Wei¡¯s strength, there was no harm in standing in front. However, he was a man who followed the rules. He was only a eunuch and could not stand in front.


    The surrounding officials also understood Eunuch Wei¡¯s character, but they did not let their guard down. They slightly turned their bodies to prevent their backs from facing Eunuch Wei.


    Then, the royal study fell into silence. It was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.


    The Chu Emperor merely lowered his head and looked at the letter in his hand. His brows were tightly locked together, as if he was thinking about something.


    The surrounding officials did not dare to breathe loudly and waited quietly.


    Half an incense¡¯s time was neither too long nor too short, but in such a depressing environment, the ministers felt that it was a long time.


    The Chu Emperor finally put down the letter in his hand and raised his head. Leaning back on his chair, he tapped his fingers lightly on the table.


    ¡°Do¡­Do¡­Do¡­¡±


    The knocking sound was rhythmic. Every time he knocked, he would pause for a moment.


    After a while, the Chu Emperor finally stopped his actions. He raised his head to look at the officials around him and slowly said four words.


    ¡°Da Yue¡­It¡¯s a mess.¡±


    It was just a simple four words, but it was like a muffled thunder in everyone¡¯s ears. It suddenly exploded and their heads were ringing.


    The people present looked at each other with excitement on their faces.


    They weren¡¯t the officials who came later, but a part of the people who had followed the Chu Emperor to conquer the world.


    It could be said that they were all capable of both literature and martial arts.


    All these people had a dream in their lives, which was to conquer the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race.


    Now that a place was in chaos, did that mean that there was a chance?


    In fact, in terms of overall strength, although Great Chu was the latest to establish a country, it was the strongest.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the world was divided into three parts, they would have made their move long ago.


    Now that this three-legged situation had been broken, it was time for them to make their move.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is the news reliable?¡±


    As the Prime Minister of the Great Chu State, Prime Minister Wen was the first to step forward. He bowed to the Chu Emperor and asked what everyone was thinking.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Chu Emperor said indifferently.


    After a moment, he said something else.


    ¡°Call or not call, give me a word.¡±


    Although they were discussing a major matter, it was simple and clear.


    ¡°Your Majesty, since you already have a plan in your heart, then do as Your Majesty wishes.¡±Prime Minister Wen said.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    When he said this word, everyone present nodded in unison. No one objected.


    Prime Minister Wen waited for a moment and continued,¡±¡±The Great Yue is in chaos and can¡¯t even take care of themselves. We will attack the Barbarian Race first. If the Great Yue wants to help, we will counterattack the Great Yue. If the Great Yue doesn¡¯t help, we will swallow the Barbarian Race and then the Great Yue.¡±


    ¡°But for now, there is still a big problem. If the Great Yue State helps the Barbarian Race, how can we counterattack the Great Yue State?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Once a war broke out, it would not be easy to move the army, so this was a big deal.


    The Chu Emperor smiled and said,¡± The Great Yue State will not help. Now, the Dark Tower and Shadow Tower have all been destroyed. The entire martial world of the Great Yue State is in chaos. If they dare to send troops, civil strife will arise.¡±


    Although he said that, the Chu Emperor didn¡¯t say clearly how he would cause a complete internal strife in the Great Yue State.


    However, there was definitely a way. Perhaps there was a plan to add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°The only thing that Zhen is thinking about now is that if this war were to break out, it would definitely be a waste of manpower and money.¡±¡±That¡¯s why I wanted to ask for your opinion. But looking at the current situation, you all support fighting.¡±¡±

 Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: Eunuch Wei: Let’s Die (8000)(2)

    Chapter 775: Eunuch Wei: Let¡¯s Die (8000)(2)


    Translator: 549690339


    If it was the Chu Emperor of the past, he would have really fought without any hesitation.


    However, it was different now. In his position, he had to take care of the entire world. More importantly, he did not want the people to suffer.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can go to the border and take a look yourself.¡±¡± People from all over the world are being captured at every moment,¡± Prime Minister Wen said.¡± Some of our citizens are being captured by them, and some of their citizens are being captured by us.¡±


    ¡°Our people have been humiliated by them, yet we abide by the law. If this goes on, how can the world be peaceful?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± The Chu Emperor sighed,¡±Someone come!¡±


    A black shadow walked out from beside the Chu Emperor.


    ¡°Write a letter and ascend to King You. Prepare your troops and horses. In half a month, the battle will begin!¡±


    The black shadow nodded and quickly disappeared.


    Half a month?


    Everyone present was stunned. They did not expect it to be so fast.


    ¡°Alright, retreat. Hurry up. You¡¯ll be busy when the time comes.¡±The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t explain further. He waved his hand, as if he had summoned them here today to let them know about this matter.


    These people still had many doubts in their hearts. However, seeing that the Chu Emperor was unwilling to speak, they did not ask any further. After all, the Emperor had already said nothing. If they asked again, it would be too tactless.


    Everyone cupped their hands and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, stay behind.¡± The Chu Emperor added.


    Everyone else had left, but Eunuch Wei remained in the room.


    The room fell silent. Eunuch Wei closed the door behind him and poured a cup of hot tea for the Chu Emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty usually loves to drink tea. Did you forget this habit because of the serious matter today?¡±


    The Chu Emperor received the tea without saying a word, much less drinking it. Instead, he looked at Eunuch Wei with a complicated gaze.


    Eunuch Wei smiled.¡± Your Majesty,¡± he said casually,¡± you have something to do. It¡¯s a big thing, and it¡¯s related to me.¡±¡±


    The Chu Emperor put down his teacup, and his complex expression became even more intense.


    He stood up and walked to Eunuch Wei¡¯s side. He suddenly reached out and pressed down on Eunuch Wei¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You and Zhen have bathed in blood on the battlefield for many years. Zhen can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±


    This simple sentence revealed an indescribable reluctance.


    Eunuch Wei understood and continued to smile.¡±


    The Chu Emperor took a deep breath.¡± The war will start in half a month. At that time, the Great Yue State will definitely help the barbarians. However, without the Dark Tower, they will no longer be able to monitor the martial world.¡±


    ¡°At that time¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish the rest of his sentence, as if he couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Your Majesty, which one do you need me to change?¡± Eunuch Wei asked. The Emperor of the Great Yue State, or the prime minister in white?¡±


    ¡°Great Yue Emperor.¡± The Emperor of Chu smiled bitterly and said,¡± If the Great Yue State helps the Barbarians, and without the supervision of the Dark Tower, Eunuch Wei can come and go as he pleases. At that time, I will ask King Sheng You to hold on a little longer to buy time for Eunuch Wei.¡±¡±


    ¡°If we can replace the Emperor of the Great Yue State, the War God Bai Zhong will definitely take this opportunity to return to the Great Yue State. Then, we can take down the Barbarian Race in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the War God and the Prime Minister of the Great Yue State will fight for the throne.¡±


    Eunuch Wei nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    The Chu Emperor hesitated.


    Before he could finish, Eunuch Wei interrupted him again.


    ¡°This life of mine originally belonged to Great Chu. Now, it¡¯s time to fulfill my duties.¡±


    The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t say anything, but the look in his eyes grew increasingly complicated.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my position, I would be willing to go in your place. However, if I die, Great Chu will also be in chaos.¡±


    ¡°Understood, understood.¡± Eunuch Wei chuckled and said kindly,¡±¡±If he dies, I hope Your Majesty will burn some paper for us every year.¡±


    ¡°By the way, His Majesty didn¡¯t let Xu Bai get involved in this matter because he was afraid that Xu Bai would stop me?¡±


    The Chu Emperor nodded.¡± I have to worry about that kid¡¯s character. Once he gets into a temper, he¡¯s really a person who¡¯s not afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not let Xu know.¡± Eunuch Wei tidied his clothes and suddenly bowed deeply before kneeling on the ground.


    The Chu Emperor was startled and hurriedly took two steps forward to help Eunuch Wei up.¡±What do you mean?¡±


    He had long since abolished this etiquette, but now Eunuch Wei was using this etiquette on him. He did not quite understand.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve never asked you for anything in my life, but I want to ask you for something today.¡±¡±If Your Majesty agrees, I can die without regrets,¡± Eunuch Wei said solemnly.¡±


    ¡°Please speak,¡± the Chu Emperor said.


    This was the first time someone had used the word ¡± please ¡± ever since he had taken his position. This was also the first time he had been very serious.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please promise me that after I leave, Great Chu will protect Xu Bai no matter what,¡± Eunuch Wei said solemnly.¡±


    The Chu Emperor was stunned. After a long while, he revealed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s my Great Chu¡¯s Prince Xu. Of course it¡¯s like this.¡±


    Eunuch Wei revealed a peaceful smile.¡± Then I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯ll head to the border in half a month.¡±¡±


    Without waiting for the Chu Emperor to help him up, he stood up and left the room.


    After he left, he closed the door behind him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The Chu Emperor looked at Eunuch Wei¡¯s departing back and sighed.


    He clenched his fists tightly and did not loosen them for a long time.


    The next day.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s temporary residence in the Imperial Palace.


    When the morning sun shone in, Xu Bai moved his fair arm away from his neck and sat up, taking a deep breath of fresh air.

 Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Eunuch Wei: Our Family Is Going to Die (8000)

    Chapter 776: Eunuch Wei: Our Family Is Going to Die (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    He turned to look at Ye Zi, who was still sleeping soundly. He reached into the blanket and moved it gently.


    Not long after, Ye Zi¡¯s shapely eyebrows furrowed. Although her eyes were tightly shut, Xu Bai could see the corners of Ye Zi¡¯s lips curling up slightly.


    The hand that reached into the blanket continued to move upwards and soon reached a spot.


    Ye Zi screamed and covered the corner of the blanket with her hands. She opened her eyes helplessly.


    ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple. Why do you still care about these things? Hurry up and pack up.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Ye Zi stretched out her fair arm and wrapped it around Xu Bai¡¯s neck, pulling him into her arms.


    ¡°No, lie down for a while more ~¡±


    God knew how long it had been since she last saw Xu Bai. Last night was her craziest night. She didn¡¯t know that she had cooperated with Xu Bai and come up with so many new tricks.


    In short, he had tried everything that was written in the books last night.


    ¡°Today, I still have to go to the Ninth Princess.¡±Xu Bai patted Ye Zi¡¯s face, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t satisfying enough, so he pinched it gently.


    This was the advantage of Ye Zi. Although she was clingy, she would not interfere when she knew that her man had important things to do.


    ¡°Alright then¡­But you still have to accompany me tonight.¡±


    ¡°But the Heavenly Musician only gave you a day off.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Ye Zi¡¯s black eyes rolled around.¡±One day, of course, it¡¯s day and night. Last night doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    As she spoke, she got up and put on her clothes. Then, she picked up Xu Bai¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Let me help you dress.¡±


    The long-lost feeling returned to Xu Bai once again.


    Xu Bai accepted Ye Zi¡¯s service very naturally. After everything was done, he did not immediately go to the Ninth Princess¡¯s place. Instead, he walked to the door and told the servant maids guarding the door to bring food over.


    Not long after, the servant girls came to the room with all kinds of delicacies.


    After Xu Bai and Ye Zi had a sumptuous breakfast, they went to the Ninth Princess¡¯s mansion with Ye Zi.


    The journey was smooth and unobstructed. During this period, Xu Bai even asked about Ye Zi¡¯s recent situation.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to ask last night. After he came back, the bed shook until late at night. In the end, Ye Zi fell asleep from exhaustion. Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    After asking, Xu Bai found out that Ye Zi had already reached the mortal evolution state.


    Back then, the Heavenly Musician was not lying. Ye Zi was indeed a rare genius in the field of music. Therefore, after receiving the guidance of a great teacher, she had made great progress.


    Perhaps this was nothing compared to Xu Bai, but compared to the improvement of others, it was really too fast.


    As the two of them chatted, Ye Zi held Xu Bai¡¯s arm tightly, not letting Xu Bai get too far away from her.


    Soon, they arrived at the Ninth Princess¡¯s residence.


    The Ninth Princess ¡®mansion was still guarded by people. However, when they saw Xu Bai, they did not stop him. They did not even inform him and let him in.


    Xu Bai was familiar with the place. It was still the same place and the same location.


    When he brought Ye Zi into the room, he saw that there was already a table in the room.


    The Ninth Princess sat across from him, with Qing Xue and Qing Mei standing behind her.


    ¡°Welcome back our great hero.¡±


    When Xu Bai walked in, the Ninth Princess ¡®languid voice sounded with an inexplicable charm.


    ¡°It seems that the princess already knows about it,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    After all, he was a member of the royal family, so it was normal for him to be well-informed.


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡± The ninth princess pointed at the seat beside her. She still looked lazy, but the look in her eyes was different from when she was talking to others.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He and Ye Zi sat at the side. At the same time, he turned his head and gave Qing Xue a look.


    ¡°Hurry up and pour wine for this king.¡±


    The two of them were old acquaintances, and these words were just teasing. Qing Xue could naturally hear it.


    ¡°Yes, Prince Xu ~¡±


    Using a special tone, Qing Xue filled Xu Bai¡¯s cup with the wine pot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll toast you with this glass of wine.¡± The Ninth Princess raised her wine glass, stretched out her fair arm, and moved it to Xu Bai.


    Beside him, Ye Zi frowned.


    As a woman, she always felt that there was something wrong with this princess.


    Xu Bai smiled, clinked glasses with the Ninth Princess, and drank the wine in one gulp.¡±¡±I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    The wine entered his throat, mellow and long.


    Xu Bai smacked his lips.¡±


    This question seemed to have been asked unintentionally, but when it was asked, the ninth princess¡¯s expression froze.


    However, the Ninth Princess quickly recovered. She rolled her eyes at Xu Bai.


    ¡°It seems that Lord Xu is not a fool.¡±


    Xu Bai picked up the food with his chopsticks, put it into his mouth, and drank another cup.


    Boor?


    Sometimes, he was reckless, but sometimes, he had to be careful. Otherwise, even if he had a cheat, he wouldn¡¯t have lived until now.


    He had thought about this matter after he came back. Now that the Great Yue State was in chaos, it needed a long time to recover.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Wasn¡¯t this the best time to attack the barbarians?


    Xu Bai could figure it out after thinking about it carefully, but he needed an answer, so he came to the Ninth Princess.


    Actually, according to the previous rules, he should have gone to ask the Chu Emperor about the process. However, after he returned, the Chu Emperor did not even meet him. It seemed like the Chu Emperor did not want him to get involved in this matter.


    He did not want to get involved, but he had to know something.


    ¡°After you came back, Father called the ministers of the court to discuss important matters. I guessed the same as you.¡±the Ninth Princess said.

 Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: Eunuch Wei: Let’s Die (8000)(4)

    Chapter 777: Eunuch Wei: Let¡¯s Die (8000)(4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Even the Ninth Princess was not clear about this.


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    The more he kept it a secret, the more reliable his guess was. But now, he didn¡¯t even tell the ninth princess, so it seemed that he wasn¡¯t far away.


    ¡°This king still has things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Xu Bai did not get what he wanted to know, so he prepared to leave with Ye Zi.


    He had wanted to talk to Qingxue, but it seemed that the situation was not suitable. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future, not now.


    ¡°Your Highness came to me just to get some information. Wouldn¡¯t that hurt my heart?¡±The Ninth Princess suddenly reached out and grabbed Xu Bai¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Ninth Princess, please behave yourself.¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    He felt that something was wrong. The Ninth Princess seemed to have become more relaxed today.


    There was also Ye Zi beside him. Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to do anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines.¡±The Ninth Princess glanced at Ye Zi lazily.


    Ye Zi frowned even more.


    She wasn¡¯t jealous. In fact, she felt that her young master would be happier if more women liked him.


    However, the situation was different. This woman was very scheming. She had a feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything. She was very polite. Now that she was Xu Bai¡¯s woman, she had to let Xu Bai speak first.


    Xu Bai¡¯s serious eyes slowly softened. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. At the same time, he reached out and pinched the ninth princess ¡®chin.


    The Ninth Princess didn¡¯t fight back. She just let Xu Bai pinch her.


    ¡°What a beautiful woman.¡± Xu Bai pinched her gently.¡±


    The Ninth Princess narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°I can be a concubine.¡± Xu Bai continued.


    The Ninth Princess opened her eyes and stepped back, leaving Xu Bai¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Send the guests out.¡±


    This situation was vastly different from the beginning.


    Xu Bai laughed and waved his hand.¡± No need to send a message.


    With that, he held Ye Zi¡¯s waist and left.


    After Xu Bai left, the ninth princess sat back down with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Qing Xue seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a little loose?¡±the Ninth Princess said.


    Qing Xue gently shook her head.¡± The Princess and Xu Bai have only met a few times. Why would you do this?¡±¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The ninth princess sneered,¡± Did you hear his guess just now?¡±


    Qing Xue really wanted to say that she had not heard these secrets. She did not want to hear them, but she was standing beside them just now. She could not pretend that she had not heard them, so she could only nod.


    The ninth princess did not pour herself another cup of wine. Instead, she took a big gulp from the wine pot.


    The cool wine flowed down his slender neck and wet his clothes.


    The ninth princess put down the wine pot after she finished drinking it and said slowly,¡±


    ¡°His guess is not far from the mark. At that time, they will definitely fight. With Father¡¯s personality, he is absolutely confident.¡±


    ¡°Such a large area, if we take down all of them, how can Imperial Father manage the land alone?¡±


    ¡°Last time, even though I was conferred the title of king, I didn¡¯t ask for a fief.¡±


    ¡°When this world is conquered, that will be the time for me to ask for my fief.¡±


    At this point, she did not say anything else.


    The heavens were high and the emperor was far away. This sentence was not casually said.


    At that time, if he wanted a distant fief, it would be equivalent to his own place.


    ¡°Then why¡­Are you looking for Xu Bai?¡± Qing Xue continued to ask.


    The Ninth Princess narrowed her eyes.¡± He is extremely important to my father. If he becomes my man, that will be a great help.¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that he would actually want me to be his concubine. There¡¯s no need to even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Princess, there¡¯s actually no need. With your status, why would you do such a thing?¡± Qing Xue hesitated.¡±


    The ninth princess glanced at Qingxue.¡± That¡¯s not the only reason. I do like this man.¡±¡±


    ¡°There are many young talents in this world, but only he can enter my eyes. You are the same, right?¡±


    Since ancient times, heroes loved beauties, and beauties loved heroes.


    Qing Xue did not reply.


    ¡°Forget it. Today, he actually said such words to humiliate me. We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡±The ninth princess waved her hand in frustration and did not bother about it.


    Qing Xue agreed and did not continue.


    After Xu Bai left the Ninth Princess¡¯s mansion, he let Ye Zi go back first while he went to Eunuch Wei¡¯s residence.


    He did not have many acquaintances in the capital, but he did have a few, especially Eunuch Wei.


    Eunuch Wei was one of the few people in the world who truly knew him. More importantly, Xu Bai admired and appreciated Eunuch Wei very much.


    Ever since he came to this world, Eunuch Wei was the first person to help him so sincerely. He could tell that Eunuch Wei was sincere.


    He was usually ruthless and killed people like flies. He made the entire Jianghu tremble with fear and was a nightmare for the younger generation.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, he was actually a very simple person.


    If you treat me well, I¡¯ll treat you well. If you treat me badly, I¡¯ll cut you into pieces.


    Eunuch Wei had been sincere to him and had helped him many times.


    If Xu Bai did not know how to be grateful, then his worldview would be very distorted.


    Since he was going to drink with Eunuch Wei, it was not convenient for Ye Zi to go, so Xu Bai went alone.

 Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Eunuch Wei: Our Family Will Die (800)-5

    Chapter 778: Eunuch Wei: Our Family Will Die (800)-5


    Translator: 549690339


    Soon, they arrived at Eunuch Wei¡¯s residence.


    The eunuchs guarding the door did not stop him.


    Other than the important forbidden areas in the palace, Xu Bai could go wherever he wanted.


    After entering the courtyard, Xu Baishu found Eunuch Wei¡¯s room and knocked on the door gently.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Xu Bai revealed a sincere smile as he entered the room.


    As soon as he pushed open the door, he smelled a strong fragrance of wine, which made his eyes light up.


    ¡°Good wine!¡±


    Following the fragrance of the wine, he saw a table of simple dishes and a jar of good wine that had just been sealed with mud.


    Wine was something that only Eunuch Wei¡¯s wine could win his heart.


    Strong enough, pure enough, strong enough!


    Xu Bai swaggered in front of Eunuch Wei and poured himself a bowl. He gulped it down and said that it felt good.


    In fact, he was not addicted to alcohol, but he had stayed in the palace for so long and often chatted and drank with Eunuch Wei. He had indeed been hooked by Eunuch Wei.


    ¡°Since today is a small gathering between you and me, I will no longer address you as wangye.¡±Eunuch Wei raised his wine bowl and clinked it with Xu Bai¡¯s before drinking it all in one gulp.


    ¡°Of course, of course. In terms of status, you¡¯re my elder.¡±Xu Bai nodded repeatedly.


    Although he said that, his hands did not stop moving. He picked up a few more mouthfuls of food.


    Here, the two of them did not care about any red tape. They said what they needed to say and chatted about what they needed to talk about.


    They drank and chatted, mostly about trivial matters.


    Eunuch Wei was talking about the interesting things in the palace, and Xu Bai was talking about the various thrilling places.


    The two of them chatted on their own, but they were unusually harmonious.


    Soon, after three rounds of wine and five dishes, Xu Bai felt a little drunk.


    With his current realm, if he really wanted to keep himself from getting drunk, he only needed to circulate his True Core Strength a little. However, when it came to drinking, being slightly drunk was the best state.


    It was very uncomfortable to be drunk, but it was most comfortable to be slightly drunk.


    Eunuch Wei was the same. He patted Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder. For the first time, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to etiquette.¡±Don¡¯t be too rash in the future. Don¡¯t disregard your own safety for a little benefit.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded in agreement.


    It was not just a little benefit. It had allowed him to reach the First Grade Transcendent Realm.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say these things.


    When chatting, one had to pay attention to one¡¯s EQ.


    Xu Bai joked,¡± No matter how big the mess is, Eunuch Wei will take care of it. I¡¯m not afraid. After all, Eunuch Wei may not be one of the Nine Great Masters, but all of them are afraid of you.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei smiled kindly.


    Who said flattery didn¡¯t work?


    It depended on who was filming.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, is there going to be a war?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Eunuch Wei nodded, a smile still on his face.¡±You are clever, but don¡¯t ask about this matter. His Majesty doesn¡¯t want you to know, so it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xu Bai agreed. He picked up the glass and drank with Eunuch Wei.


    He drank a few large jars of wine until late at night.


    Seeing that it was getting late and he still had to go back to accompany Ye Zi, Xu Bai got up and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± ¡± I¡¯ll give you something.¡± Eunuch Wei suddenly called out to Xu Bai.¡± If anything happens in the future, it can help you.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei raised his hand.


    In his hand, there was an oval-shaped bead that was white.


    ¡°This is an extraordinary treasure. Although it can¡¯t compare to the Evil Eye Blade in your hand, it can defend against a strike from a ninth-grade Transcendent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the Chief Priest of the Mu Family, so I don¡¯t have many treasures. This is the best treasure in our family.¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned.


    Although it was a ninth-grade Transcendent, its importance was self-evident.


    He didn¡¯t want to accept the reward for nothing. In fact, Eunuch Wei had helped him so much, so he should be the one to give Eunuch Wei something.


    However, the two of them pushed it several times until Eunuch Wei¡¯s face turned stiff. Xu Bai reluctantly took it.


    He did not intend to stay any longer. After leaving Eunuch Wei¡¯s room, he walked towards his temporary residence.


    As he walked, he played with the bead Eunuch Wei gave him.


    ¡°It¡¯s really something good¡­¡±


    To be able to withstand an attack from a ninth-grade Transcendent, his defense was even several levels higher than his Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body.


    ¡°As expected, Eunuch Wei is still the best to me. One day, I¡¯ll invite Eunuch Wei to my place for a drink. I¡¯ll personally cook a few dishes for him.¡±


    As he thought of this, he was about to reach his residence.


    However, he did not expect that before he could enter, he felt an abnormality behind him.


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned as he turned to look at the shadow in the corner: ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to wait for you? Why are you only looking for me now?¡±


    The shadow twisted and Ying Yue walked out.


    ¡± Congratulations on obtaining freedom.¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    He had thought that Shadow Moon would be happy, but he did not expect that at this moment, Shadow Moon¡¯s expression was not only solemn, but also very conflicted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Bai frowned and asked.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He suddenly felt as if something was about to happen. At the same time, he felt his mind begin to become chaotic.


    It was very chaotic.


    For some reason, it was very chaotic.


    When Shadow Moon saw Xu Bai¡¯s expression, she took a deep breath and came in front of Xu Bai. She moved close to Xu Bai¡¯s ear and opened her red lips.


    ¡°I came here to tell you something¡­¡±

 Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: Emperor Chu: I’ll Let You Go (1)

    Chapter 779: Emperor Chu: I¡¯ll Let You Go (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The night was very dark. Moonlight shone down from the sky. There was only Xu Bai and Yin Yue here.


    When Ying Yue finished speaking in Xu Bai¡¯s ear, she left.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t move at all. He just stood where he was, his expression uncertain. In his mind, he was still thinking about what Ying Yue had said.


    ¡°My father said that Eunuch Wei will die soon. He will take advantage of the time when the army enters the Barbarian Race to go to the Great Yue State and fight with the Emperor of the Great Yue State.¡±


    ¡°He told me to tell you to go to Zhai Xing Lou to find him. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he will tell you the secrets of the Three Lives Mountain.¡±


    These were the words that Shadow Moon had told him. When Xu Bai heard them, he did not know what kind of feeling he had in his heart.


    The secret of the Three-Lives Mountain was important. After he returned, he had forgotten about it due to a series of events. However, the most important thing was that he had heard the news that Eunuch Wei was about to die.


    ¡°Die¡­¡± Xu Bai¡¯s lips moved slightly as he repeated the word. Then, he turned around and returned to his temporary residence.


    In the room, Ye Zi was making the bed.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t have time to explain. He only said that she might not be back tonight and asked her to go to the Heavenly Musician.


    Ye Zi was slightly disappointed, but she remembered that her young master had something important to do, so she did not stick to him. She nodded slightly and agreed.


    Xu Bai left the room and left the palace, heading straight for Zhai Xing Lou.


    As it was already night, Xu Bai¡¯s footsteps were heavy as if there was no one else on the street.


    If it was any other matter, he might not want to care, but he really wanted to care about this matter.


    The matters of others were different from Eunuch Wei¡¯s matters. Ever since he entered the capital, Eunuch Wei had treated him very well.


    If Eunuch Wei really died for this matter, then Xu Bai¡¯s heart would forever be filled with a knot.


    If he wanted to interfere, how should he proceed? This was an important question. He couldn¡¯t possibly run to the Emperor¡¯s royal study and cause a ruckus. This was not the right time.


    The news that Shadow Moon had just conveyed was from Director Mu. It seemed that Director Mu should have a way. Otherwise, he would not have called him over.


    Walking on the dark street, Xu Bai took out the bead Eunuch Wei had given him.


    This pearl was held in his hand. It was a ninth-grade Transcendent treasure, but it was so heavy now.


    ¡°No wonder Eunuch Wei warned me so much and even gave me a supreme treasure. So it was his last words before he died.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know that such a big thing would happen, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. He thought that Eunuch Wei was giving him the treasure because he was good to him.


    After all, who in this world could kill Eunuch Wei?


    Now that he thought about it, everything was so strange that Xu Bai felt a little sad.


    Perhaps Eunuch Wei was willing to do this. After all, he had dedicated his entire life to the Great Chu. However, if he could save the situation, Xu Bai would definitely help.


    ¡°I hope you can give me a way.¡±


    Standing at the entrance of Zhai Xing Lou, Xu Bai stepped inside and smoothly followed the stairs to the ninth floor.


    The ninth floor was brightly lit. Director Mu was sitting on a chair with two cups of tea in front of him.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    With his strength, he naturally saw Xu Bai coming over. He didn¡¯t say anything and just raised his hand to signal Xu Bai to sit down.


    Xu Bai sat down and looked at the steaming tea. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±How should we save him?¡±


    At this point, there was no point in beating around the bush. It was better to say it directly.


    Director Mu¡¯s eyes were like vast stars as he stared into Xu Bai¡¯s eyes.¡±¡±Before we talk about this, let¡¯s talk about the ruins first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already blocked the surroundings. No one can discover or hear.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned and did not say anything. He waited for Director Mu¡¯s next sentence.


    ¡°These are all the guesses in the ruins. Back then, I obtained it first and looked at it carefully.¡±Director Mu handed over a piece of paper. There were many small words on it.


    ¡°This is what I concluded, but it¡¯s just someone else¡¯s guess. It might not be accurate. After all, it¡¯s just a guess.¡±


    Xu Bai took it and read it carefully.


    The oil lamp on the table shook slightly, and the light shone on Xu Bai¡¯s face, flickering from time to time.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, Xu Bai put down the paper in his hand and said,¡±¡±No roots, no duckweed. It¡¯s just that crazy old man¡¯s guess.¡±


    According to what was written on it, the crazy old man believed that there was a flaw in this world, which led to the depletion of resources.


    To solve the problem of resource depletion, one way was to eliminate all the people in the industry and let everyone be ordinary people. Only then could the cycle be repeated.


    When Xu Bai finished reading it, he felt that it was just the crazy old man¡¯s guess.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Just like now, Emperor Chu and the others believed that as long as they unified the world and took down the Bizarre Market, the problem of resource depletion would not exist.


    However, no one knew if it was true.


    Therefore, it was just a guess. Xu Bai only needed to understand. What he wanted to know more was about Eunuch Wei.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Director Mu put down his teacup and sighed.¡±It¡¯s very difficult to save him.¡±


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said,¡± I thought of a way when I came here. I guessed His Majesty¡¯s thoughts. As long as the Great Yue State doesn¡¯t help us, we don¡¯t have to die.¡±¡±

 Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: Emperor Chu: I Will Allow You This Once (2)

    Chapter 780: Emperor Chu: I Will Allow You This Once (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Let Eunuch Wei go to the border and stand there, and let the Emperor of the Great Yue State see him. If the Emperor of the Great Yue State knows what Eunuch Wei wants to do, he will not send troops.¡±


    Xu Bai believed that this method was the best, and he didn¡¯t need Eunuch Master Wei to fight to the death.


    ¡°This method is indeed not bad, but His Majesty must have thought of it. This is somewhat contradictory to His Majesty¡¯s idea.¡±Director Mu shook his head.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about what His Majesty¡¯s true intentions are?¡±


    Xu Bai frowned again. He slowly spun the teacup in his hand, making an ear-piercing sound.


    After a long time, he let out a long breath, and his gaze became unusually complicated.


    ¡°To unify the world.¡±


    If the Chu Emperor had any unfulfilled wish, it would definitely be this.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Director Mu asked.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± Your Majesty, you¡¯re planning to swallow both forces in one go.¡±¡±


    He finally understood. If it was really as he had guessed, Eunuch Wei would definitely die on this trip.


    Now that the Great Yue State had fallen apart, attacking the Barbarian Race was the best choice.


    He made a very simple assumption.


    If this trip was successful and they successfully took down the Barbarian Race, Great Chu would also suffer some losses. Would the remaining troops be able to attack Great Yue State?


    Even if the Great Yue State was in chaos, could they really take it down so easily?


    The answer was no.


    The reason was simple. It was not chaotic enough.


    How can I be completely chaotic? It was also very simple. As long as the Emperor of Great Yue State died, it would be a real chaos. Only by taking advantage of this chaos would they have full confidence in attacking.


    First, he would eliminate the Shadow Pavilion, making the Great Yue State lose a pair of eyes and creating an opportunity for Eunuch Wei.


    After killing the Emperor, the remaining War God Bai Zhong and Prime Minister Liu Yue would definitely be divided.


    That would be the best time.


    Therefore, this was the reason why Eunuch Wei had made this trip.


    If it was just a simple deterrence, the Great Yue State could just hide and not go out and let the Great Chu State destroy the Barbarian Race.


    However, it was impossible to destroy the Great Yue State in one go.


    That required time, and time was the easiest to change, because no one could tell what would happen in the future.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Xu Bai took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. His face was bitter.¡±So there¡¯s really no other way.¡±


    If that was really the plan, then there was nothing they could do.


    However, he was still looking forward to it. Since Director Mu had called him over today, there must be a way.


    ¡± Are you willing to take the risk?¡± ¡± Risking your life for Eunuch Wei,¡± Director Mu suddenly said.¡± The risk I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t any less than when you went to the Great Yue State.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai was silent.


    Director Mu didn¡¯t say anything. He was waiting for Xu Bai¡¯s reply.


    Time slowly passed. Although it was still a normal transition, Xu Bai felt that it was very slow.


    Looking at the dancing flame of the oil lamp in front of him, he raised his head.¡±I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Just now, he had also thought about whether to go or not. This was a very serious question, but after thinking about it, he decided to go.


    It was not because of anything else. Eunuch Wei treated him so well. If he did not go, ha¡­


    Putting everything else aside, he did not even fancy himself.


    One had to have principles in life. If others treated you well enough, but you treated them coldly, wouldn¡¯t you be worse than pigs and dogs?


    ¡°Good!¡± ¡± As expected of someone Eunuch Wei admires,¡± Director Mu praised.¡± Your boldness is indeed worthy of Eunuch Wei¡¯s help.¡±¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Since he had already agreed, he would see how to deal with the aftermath.


    ¡± First of all,¡± Director Mu said,¡± we need to understand one thing. No one in this world can save Eunuch Wei. Eunuch Wei will definitely die this time.¡±¡±


    ¡°However, if we can find someone to replace Eunuch Wei, then¡­You can bring the dead back to life.¡±


    Substitute Eunuch Wei?


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned.


    He carefully thought about Director Mu¡¯s words and then shook his head.


    ¡°In this world, there are nine Saint Realm masters who are equally strong. If they fight with their lives, they can all die together. However, they all belong to three countries.¡±


    Director Mu nodded and said,¡±I can¡¯t count on the others. In Great Chu, if His Majesty goes to Great Chu, it will be chaotic first. If I go, the Heaven Inspectorate will be like the Dark Tower in the past. The Royal Highness can¡¯t go either. If he goes, the border will be as thin as paper.¡±


    Xu Bai finally picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip.


    ¡± But just because there isn¡¯t one in this world doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t one in other places. You know where I¡¯m talking about.¡± Director Mu continued.¡±


    Xu Bai put down his teacup.


    In this world, there was no other place other than the Bizarre Market. It was impossible for the people in the ruins to come out. Those inside were all Mindful Gods.


    Hearing Director Mu¡¯s words, if he allowed her to enter the Bizarre Market, could he bring out the strangeness inside?


    Putting aside whether it was successful or not, even if it was created, it would only be something without a soul and only had instincts.


    An instinctive strangeness would instead bring about a huge disaster.


    He couldn¡¯t control it even if he brought it over. What was the use of something that he couldn¡¯t control?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Director Mu coughed softly.


    Xu Bai looked at him strangely.


    He had already reached this level of strength, so how could he still cough?


    He was acting cool again.


    Sure enough, after a cough, Director Mu spoke slowly in a slow and stylish voice.

 Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: Emperor Chu: I Will Allow You This Once (3)

    Chapter 781: Emperor Chu: I Will Allow You This Once (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Speaking of which, it has something to do with the Evil Eye Blade.¡±


    ¡°When I saw the forging process of Evil Eye Blade, I saw the past and learned something from it.¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned. He was about to pull out Evil Eye from his waist, but then he realized that there was no need to pull it out. He pointed at the hilt and said,¡±¡±You didn¡¯t plan this, did you?¡±


    To be honest, he was indeed a little afraid of Director Mu.


    This person had calculated too deeply. He had destroyed the Shadow Tower.


    ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t accuse a good person.¡±Director Mu waved his hand.¡± It¡¯s true that giving this knife to you has nothing to do with my calculations. But I will ask you for help. This is within my calculations.¡±¡±


    ¡°I know that after the collapse of the Shadow Tower, the Great Yue State will be in chaos. At that time, His Majesty will definitely send troops to the Barbarian Race. At that time, Eunuch Wei will die.¡±


    ¡°Back then, we all fought our way through the rain of blood. His Majesty had his brilliant ideas. I knew that this was inevitable, but I wanted to save him.¡±


    At this point, Director Mu seemed a little depressed. He raised his teacup and took a sip.


    After taking a sip, he felt that it was not enough. He stood up and took a jar of wine from the shelf beside him. He took a big gulp.


    ¡°Heh, speaking of which, the one who valued friendship the most was His Majesty, but now he has become the most heartless one.¡±¡±Although we all know his difficulties and know that it¡¯s painful for him to make this decision, but¡­¡± Director Mu said bitterly.


    He did not say the rest of the words and took another big gulp of wine.


    ¡°Wine is still the best. In order not to get addicted, I haven¡¯t drunk it for many years.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡± I don¡¯t really care about that. I just want to know how to save Eunuch Wei. What did you see in the past?¡±¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to know these things, nor did he want to care about them. Since he had come here today to resolve Eunuch Wei¡¯s matter, then he had come purely for this matter.


    ¡°I saw the forging process of this saber. The person who forged this saber was a ninth-grade Saint.¡±Director Mu said slowly.


    ¡°I told you before that this saber was made from countless demon corpses, but it lacks the most important thing, so it can only reach the first level of the Saint Realm and not the ninth level.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡± A demon heart,¡± Director Mu raised a finger.¡± A demon heart at the peak of the Saint Realm.¡±¡±


    ¡± Back then, when the sabersmith was looking for the Demon¡¯s heart, he encountered a peak-stage Saint Realm demon. The two of them fought, and when the peak-stage Saint Realm demon was about to die, he sent his Demon¡¯s heart into the Bizarre Demon Market.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an existence at the Saint Realm, once they enter the Bizarre Market, they will only end up with their souls gone.¡±


    ¡°The only regret of this saber is that the saber craftsman didn¡¯t dare to chase after it.¡±


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought. He slowly recalled what Director Mu had said.


    Director Mu saw that Xu Bai was deep in thought, so he didn¡¯t interrupt him and took another sip of wine.


    ¡°You want me to find that Devil¡¯s Heart?¡± Xu Bai snapped out of his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Even if Demon¡¯s heart enters Demon Bizarre City, what ability do I have to obtain Demon¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, that was a very ancient era. Up until now, I don¡¯t know what changes have occurred.¡±


    What he said was the truth. He was not afraid of taking risks, but this kind of thing that sounded like he had no chance of winning was a little too unbelievable.


    With this saber and Xu Bai¡¯s ability to fight across realms, although he was only a first-grade Transcendent, he could fight a seventh-grade Transcendent.


    But¡­ It was impossible for him to become a Saint.


    ¡°As long as this saber exists, the Demon¡¯s heart will exist. If the Demon¡¯s heart is destroyed, the saber will be gone.¡±Director Mu said.


    ¡°That blademaster is also a peak Saint Realm expert, and he has become a Saint through forging. He has his own pride.¡±


    ¡°He connected this saber to the Demon¡¯s heart in the hopes that one day, he would be able to perfect this saber. If he couldn¡¯t, he might as well destroy it.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned when he heard this.


    Director Mu stood up and poured a glass of wine for Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t drink it because he wasn¡¯t in the mood to drink it.


    Seeing this, Director Mu didn¡¯t say anything and went back to the main topic.


    ¡°If you can find the Demon¡¯s Heart with this saber, it will be a Ninth Grade Saint Utmost Treasure. When you use it, if you use it with Chaos, you can kill a Ninth Grade Saint.¡±


    Xu Bai gripped the teacup in his hand tightly.¡±


    If he could use a saber to kill a ninth-grade Saint Realm expert, it would be worth it.


    ¡°It depends on whether you¡¯re willing or not.¡± Director Mu smiled and said,¡±Once this move is used, the Demon¡¯s Heart will be destroyed, and the saber will be completely destroyed.¡±¡±


    Could he bear to?


    These were just worldly possessions.


    If he could save Eunuch Wei, Xu Bai didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Director Mu added,¡± There¡¯s something to give, and there¡¯s something to gain. I know you like secret manuals. If this trip succeeds, you can go to the royal treasury and read whatever you want. You can read as long as you want.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Director Mu stopped talking and took out a token from his pocket.


    ¡°Everyone knows that I only have two one-time saint treasures, but they don¡¯t know that I have a third.¡±


    ¡± This token can unleash the power of a Third Grade Saint. As long as you crush it, you¡¯ll have the strength of a Third Grade Saint for an hour. It can also help you overcome some difficulties.¡±


    Xu Bai took the token. He felt the special energy coming from the token and put it away.


    This item can be used to save lives but it is not enough.

 Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Emperor Chu: I Will Allow You This Once (4)

    Chapter 782: Emperor Chu: I Will Allow You This Once (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Who knew how many experts there were in the Bizarre Demon City? They were all people who had died a long time ago.


    Although these demons had become strange after they died, and their strength would forever be fixed when they entered the Bizarre Demon City, nothing could be said for sure.


    ¡°Do you know why there are only nine Saint Realm masters in the world?¡±Director Mu asked.


    ¡°Because two of them were killed by Eunuch Wei.¡±Xu Bai said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but that¡¯s not a coincidence. It¡¯s fate. Only we Fate Masters know that nine is the limit of the number.¡±Director Mu said slowly.


    ¡°Unless a Saint Realm master dies in this world, as long as someone becomes a Saint Realm master, they will die. The way they die is very strange.¡±


    ¡°At that time, why would a Saint Realm expert run to Great Chu without fear of danger just for a little bit of wealth?¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister Wen has one foot in the Saint Plane, but he never dared to do so.¡±


    Xu Bai was surprised.


    This was something new, so he really didn¡¯t know.


    However, the most important thing now was how to be safer.


    ¡°Are you thinking about how to increase your safety?¡±Director Mu could tell what Xu Bai was thinking at a glance.


    At this time, he was going to climb a mountain of knives and go through a sea of fire.


    Of course, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t deny that it was a big deal.


    ¡°You have a disguise technique, and you didn¡¯t return the human skin mask.¡±Director Mu said,¡± Although the Void Sect¡¯s disguising technique can¡¯t simulate strange abilities, with the Void Sect¡¯s technology, the appearance is already perfect. As long as one isn¡¯t a Saint Realm expert, they won¡¯t be able to discover it.¡±¡±


    ¡°There are so many strange things in the Bizarre Market. How can we encounter the strange things of becoming a Saint?¡±


    ¡°Even if we encounter it, we might be able to escape with this token.¡±


    ¡°And this.¡±


    Director Mu took out a ball of light and handed it to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took it, not understanding why.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one-tenth of the Great Chu¡¯s luck. However, the Great Chu¡¯s luck is as vigorous as a dragon now, and it can ensure your safety even more.¡±¡±If you believe me, then open your heart and let me infuse luck into your body,¡± said Director Mu.¡±


    ¡°With luck, you won¡¯t be too unlucky. You¡¯ll be able to reverse your luck in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Of course, after you return, you have to return the luck to me. After all, this is Great Chu¡¯s, not mine.¡±


    After reaching the mortal evolution state, one could not inject luck without the consent of the person who was using it, so Director Mu needed Xu Bai¡¯s permission.


    Xu Bai had already been here once before, so he didn¡¯t refuse this time.


    He nodded and agreed readily.


    The ball of light flew into Xu Bai¡¯s glabella and quickly fused with him.


    Xu Bai felt that he had gained something.


    It was hard to explain.


    Disguise, a supreme treasure token, and the luck of Great Chu.


    With these three items, Xu Bai felt that the possibility of success was greatly increased, and his safety was also greatly improved.


    Director Mu suddenly stood up, crossed his arms, and bowed to Xu Bai.


    This was a great gift and could not be used easily.


    Moreover, the identity of this person in front of him was equivalent to being below one person and above ten thousand people in the entire Great Chu.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. I don¡¯t want to see that old man die either.¡± Director Mu stood up and thanked him.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.


    He also didn¡¯t want to. This was one of the few people in this world who treated him sincerely.


    ¡°Come over tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll take you to the place where you can enter the Bizarre Demon City.¡±¡±If you weren¡¯t the only one who could enter and leave the Bizarre Demon City, I would have asked someone to go there myself,¡± said Director Mu.¡±


    Xu Bai did not stay any longer. He only had one night to return to the palace to tell Ye Zi.


    At the very least, he had to give a reason. He couldn¡¯t just disappear for no reason.


    He left very quickly. After bidding farewell, he left Zhai Xing Lou and headed towards the Imperial Palace.


    Director Mu stood by the window on the ninth floor and watched Xu Bai¡¯s back as he left. He clenched his fists.


    At this moment, footsteps suddenly sounded from the surroundings. Then, the door to the ninth floor was pushed open.


    Director Mu turned around. When he saw the person, he smiled and slowly walked to the person. Then, he tidied his clothes and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this lowly subject has committed a crime.¡±


    The Chu Emperor had a solemn expression on his face, and a terrifying aura emanated from his body.


    ¡°Back then, you promised me that you would never use any of Great Chu¡¯s luck. Why did you do such a thing today?¡±


    At this moment, the Chu Emperor was no longer as indifferent as before. Instead, he had become a murderous emperor.


    Just now, Great Chu¡¯s luck had been reduced by one-tenth. He instantly knew what was going on and immediately ran to Zhai Xing Lou.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When he saw Xu Bai on the way, he knew that Xu Bai was lucky, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he came over to ask Director Mu.


    ¡°I want to save Eunuch Wei.¡± Director Mu didn¡¯t get up. He was still kneeling on the ground.¡±If Xu Bai can enter the Bizarre Demon City, he can save Eunuch Wei.¡±


    ¡°But if we fail, he will die in the bizarre market.¡±The Chu Emperor¡¯s eyes were indifferent.¡± Then, the fate will be completely gone. If Great Chu loses one-tenth of its fate, what will happen to my people? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about the feelings, but it¡¯s even more difficult to make my people suffer.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll remedy it.¡±¡±If he dies, Eunuch Wei will also die, but His Majesty¡¯s grand plan can still be completed.¡±¡±


    ¡°This lowly subject¡¯s life will be enough to make up for the lost luck.¡±

 Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: Emperor Chu: I Will Allow You This Once

    Chapter 783: Emperor Chu: I Will Allow You This Once


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Is it worth it?¡± The Chu Emperor¡¯s pupils constricted.¡±


    Director Mu didn¡¯t answer and maintained his composure.


    ¡°You know that I hate these red tape the most.¡±


    Only then did Director Mu get up from the ground.


    He sized up the indifferent Chu Emperor, and for some reason, he sighed.


    The Emperor of Chu waved his sleeves.¡± You often say that I have changed. Indeed, when I sit in this position, I no longer consider individuals. Just like just now.¡±


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, die. I will unify the world and obtain peace for the people.¡±


    ¡°But if you do this, if Xu Bai fails, although the people will still be at peace, you will also have to put yourself in danger. I will lose three people at once.¡±


    ¡°If you fail, Eunuch Wei, Xu Bai, and you will all die.¡±


    ¡°Is it worth it?¡±


    Director Mu lowered his head. He had to return the favor he owed Eunuch Wei.¡±


    The Chu Emperor took a deep breath and turned around, preparing to leave.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the same as before,¡± Director Mu said with a smile.¡±You¡¯ve become more humane.¡±


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s body stiffened.¡± This is the last time I¡¯ll indulge you. If I fail, you and Eunuch Wei will both leave. The only person I can speak to in the future will be that foolish younger brother of mine.¡±


    After saying this, the Chu Emperor opened the door.


    he said the moment the door closed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±


    Xu Bai returned to the palace.


    When they arrived at their temporary residence, he told Ye Zi to return to the Heavenly Musician first.


    This time, after going there, he found a random excuse and returned to his residence.


    Thinking about what would happen tomorrow, he felt a wave of frustration. There was no new progress bar to make him feel frustrated, so he became more and more frustrated.


    ¡°Xu Bai, oh Xu Bai, you have always been concerned about your own interests. This time, you really did something stupid.¡±


    As he walked, he recited silently.


    Although he had been blaming himself, he had never said anything that he would not do.


    ¡°Rest early. We still have to go to the Bizarre Demon City tomorrow.¡±


    He sighed. It was getting late. Xu Bai was lying on the bed. Although he tossed and turned, he was not in the mood to get up.


    The oil lamp on the table was not blown out. He turned his body and looked at the flame of the oil lamp.


    At this moment, a figure flashed past.


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned. He saw a box thrown over with a sentence.


    ¡°My jade pendant can trap a ninth-grade Saint for half an incense stick of time.¡±


    ¡°After this is done, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you empty my royal treasury.¡±


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t die.¡±


    The figure only swayed for a moment before disappearing.


    Xu Bai sat up silently, revealing a look of understanding.


    As expected, the Chu Emperor was able to sense the fate of the Great Chu State when he injected it into his body. However, Xu Bai did not expect the Chu Emperor to agree.


    He opened the wooden box. Inside was a dragon-shaped jade pendant. The dragon was coiled and carved very exquisitely.


    Recalling what the Chu Emperor had said earlier, he kept the jade pendant in his bosom.


    This time, their safety was guaranteed.


    ¡°After getting so many things, I feel like I have no choice but to go.¡±Xu Bai said.


    He wanted to lie down on the bed again and look at the ceiling. Gradually, sleepiness came¡­


    The next day.


    Xu Bai woke up early and headed to Zhai Xing Lou. Coincidentally, he bumped into Director Mu, who was walking out of Zhai Xing Lou.


    The two of them met, but neither of them spoke and walked silently.


    He walked out of Zhai Xing Lou and into the Imperial Palace. Finally, he arrived at an extremely remote place.


    If it weren¡¯t for the director, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t even know about this place.


    Director Mu pressed a button in a hidden spot and activated the mechanism. The ground suddenly opened, revealing a staircase.


    Xu Bai followed behind Director Mu. The two of them went down the stairs and soon arrived at a long underground passage.


    After walking along this passage for a long time, they finally arrived at an incomparably huge space.


    In the center of the space was a circular pattern that Xu Bai was familiar with.


    In fact, he really wanted to ask where this thing came from.


    Director Mu was indeed a smart person. He said directly,¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Director Mu continued.


    ¡°The so-called bullsh * t formation of the Monster Race was actually based on these things. These things seemed to have appeared naturally.¡±


    ¡°However, in order to damage our morale, the demons said that they were the ones who caused the annihilation.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, as long as we find it, we¡¯ll move it over. We¡¯ve already moved a lot.¡±


    Natural?


    Although he said that, Xu Bai thought that it couldn¡¯t be that simple.


    It was just that until now, no one had discovered how it was formed.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late.¡± Director Mu explained casually and said solemnly,¡±You only have half a month, do you know that?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In half a month, the barbarians would be dispatched. Xu Bai knew the urgency of the matter.


    Director Mu continued,¡± After you enter, this knife will sense something and guide you to the location of Demon¡¯s Heart. As for the rest, I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±


    Under Director Mu¡¯s guidance, Xu Bai stood in the center of the pattern.


    Throughout the entire process, the two of them did not waste any time.


    When the light lit up, Xu Bai felt dizzy. Then, his figure disappeared in the center of the circular pattern.

 Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: He Looks Like a Person (1)

    Chapter 784: He Looks Like a Person (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    After Xu Bai¡¯s figure disappeared, the space fell silent.


    Behind Director Mu, Emperor Chu slowly walked in.


    ¡°Gone?¡±


    Director Mu nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I only have half a month.¡±With his hands behind his back, the Chu Emperor turned around and left.


    Director Mu didn¡¯t leave. He found a place to sit down and looked at the huge circular pattern in front of him. He fell into deep thought for a long time.


    Xu Bai only felt a wave of dizziness. Then, he realized that the surrounding scenery had changed. Soon, he had arrived in an unfamiliar space.


    The surroundings were filled with black soil. There was no bright sunlight in the sky, only a dark red color.


    There was a moon-like object hanging on it. It was a blood-red disc, and this light was shining down from the moon-like disc.


    The familiar scene, the familiar sky, and the familiar blood-red color told Xu Bai that he had arrived at Bizarre Demon City again.


    ¡°Next should be the familiar pain.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    He was already prepared. After all, he had experienced this kind of pain when he went to the Bizarre City and the Bizarre City. Therefore, he was already mentally prepared before he came.


    However, after waiting for a while, there was no pain.


    Xu Bai knocked his head with his hand. It didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Could it be that after experiencing it twice, my threshold has become higher?¡±


    Although he did not know what was going on, he had a guess in his heart. This thing was very similar to a man¡¯s first time.


    The first time was always very fast, but as time passed and the number of times increased, the threshold slowly increased.


    What was that?


    Can¡¯t raise it high?


    Let¡¯s see the doctor.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t think much of it since the problem from last time didn¡¯t happen. He should be glad that the pain didn¡¯t come, but Xu Bai was also a little disappointed.


    If he could do it a few more times and his progress bar could evolve again, that would be perfect.


    Although it would hurt for a while, it would only hurt for a while. He just had to endure it. However, from the looks of it now, he did not have this chance.


    ¡°I only have half a month. For now, it¡¯s better to find Demon¡¯s heart as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°But how should I find it? Previously, Director Mu had said that if he wanted to find Demon¡¯s Heart, he would have to rely on this knife.¡±


    ¡°This saber can sense the location of Demon¡¯s heart. How should I sense it?¡±


    Xu Bai thought to himself. He held Evil Eye¡¯s hilt and stroked it gently. He began to try.


    Refined Qi flowed from his palm into Evil Eye¡¯s blade, but it was useless.


    It didn¡¯t sense anything like what Director Mu had said, nor did it have any other abnormalities. It was ordinary, just like an ordinary knife.


    At this moment, Xu Bai was unable to do anything.


    He was now in a dangerous and unfamiliar place, and the method he had mentioned before did not work. He could not sense the Demon¡¯s heart, so how should he deal with it?


    ¡°Pull it out and take a look.


    After thinking for a while, Xu Bai decided to pull out the saber first. Perhaps it was because it was hidden in the scabbard, so the saber did not sense anything.


    Thinking of this, he grabbed the hilt and pulled Evil Eye out.


    As soon as he pulled it out, there was a mess on the black blade that began to gradually spread. This was formed after the demons died.


    The saber itself was refined by countless demons. When they fused together, each demon became a consciousness.


    When they were entangled together, it became chaos. In addition, this saber had killed countless people, so the chaos became deeper and deeper.


    If someone else held it in their hands and did not have the corresponding method to control it, they would even be invaded by this chaos and become a person who only knew how to kill.


    However, Xu Bai was different. His Heaven Changing was the gradual fusion of rationality and chaos, and madness.


    With this saber, it would give him a bonus.


    ¡°This chaos is a little big.¡±


    He felt that the chaos of the saber was gradually spreading. If it continued to spread like this, it was very likely that other monsters would sense it.


    Therefore, with a thought from Xu Bai, the chaos on the blade gradually disappeared under the guidance of his True Core Strength. It looked like an ordinary blade.


    After doing all this, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    This time, when he transferred his Refined Qi to Evil Eye, he finally felt something.


    This feeling was like a guide from the dark, guiding him in a direction, telling him that there was the most important thing in that direction.


    So this is the so-called induction?¡±Xu Bai put Evil Eye back into the scabbard, but he didn¡¯t fully put it in. He only pulled it out an inch, and the feeling was still there.


    ¡°This is just right. It won¡¯t attract too much attention.¡±


    It would be too eye-catching if he just pulled out the knife and walked with it. However, it was only an inch out of his body now, so it was much better.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai knew that time was of the essence, so he didn¡¯t stay any longer after finding a solution. He didn¡¯t waste any more time and walked toward the direction of his senses.


    The journey was very safe. They didn¡¯t encounter any strange things or dangers. The surroundings were extremely wide, and they couldn¡¯t see the end of it. It was filled with charred black land and blood-red light.


    As he walked, he finally saw something different in front of him. It was no longer endless, but a dense forest.


    This forest was different from the forest in the human world. The forest in the human world was verdant and lush, at least with color.


    However, the forest here was pitch-black. Whether it was the trunk or the leaves, they were all terrifyingly dark.

 Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: Looks Like a Person (2)

    Chapter 785: Looks Like a Person (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    From the outside, the forest looked like an open mouth, waiting for food to fall into its trap.


    In ancient times, people often said that one should not enter the forest. This was also a saying in the art of war. It was to be careful of ambushes. After all, one could not see the truth in the forest.


    However, looking at the dark forest in front of him, Xu Bai thought of a folk story he knew.


    Very few people knew this story. He had heard it from the older generation.


    In the forest at night, there were all kinds of spirits and ghosts.


    It was said that there was a scholar who rushed to take the examination. Because he had to hurry up, he walked into the forest at night and never came out again.


    Some people said that he was blinded by a ghost, while others said that he was bitten by a wolf or a tiger. In short, he was in danger.


    ¡°With the current situation, is it obvious that there¡¯s something inside?¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin and looked at the forest carefully.


    In the past, he could have flown over or circled around this situation, but he couldn¡¯t do it now. He couldn¡¯t see the end of the forest at a glance.


    If he took a detour, it would waste a lot of time. He only had half a month¡¯s time, and walking in a straight line was the fastest.


    He couldn¡¯t fly over either. If he did, it would be too big a target.


    Imagine a bird flying across an open space. Anyone could see it.


    ¡°Then why must I go in and take a walk?¡±Xu Bai grabbed Evil Eye and made up his mind. Then he walked toward the dark forest.


    After stepping into the forest, he felt a chill that gave him goosebumps.


    With his current strength, even if the weather was cold, he should not have goosebumps. However, after entering the forest, he felt as if something was staring at him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Very good, meeting him as soon as he arrived. Not bad.¡±This time, Xu Bai gave a simple and direct answer.


    His divine soul gradually spread out and swept across the forest. Soon, he discovered the reason.


    In front of the forest, far away, there was a small dilapidated temple.


    To be precise, it was indeed very small, about the height of a knee.


    Xu Bai had seen temples like this before. The specific ones were the local temples he had seen in his previous life.


    It was a square-shaped place that was only about the height of a knee, and a statue was placed inside.


    The feeling of being stared at came from this small temple.


    ¡°I have something important to do today, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you.¡±


    Xu Bai picked up Evil Eye and walked toward the small temple.


    He had just arrived and he had already encountered something. Moreover, it was this Bizarre Demon Market. The thing was naturally Bizarre Demon.


    If it was in the past, Xu Bai might have been able to deal with it, but it was different now.


    Since the other party had discovered him, he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. Moreover, he had to hurry up and be direct.


    When Xu Bai walked, he used the Great Phantom Technique. In less than a breath, he appeared beside the small temple.


    In front of the small temple were three incense sticks, and at this moment, there was still a faint green smoke floating in the air.


    When Xu Bai arrived, the feeling of being watched became even more profound. He was absolutely certain that it came from this small temple in front of him.


    ¡°Pretentious!¡±


    Xu Bai sneered in his heart. He pulled out Evil Eye and slashed at his head.


    This was his first time using the blade. When he swung it, the cracks on Evil Eye Blade became even more obvious. It shattered into countless pieces, just like Hundred Rend.


    But although they looked similar, they were different in essence.


    Chaos!


    Terrifying chaos spread out. Every piece of debris emitted a ghostly wail. When these screams gathered, it was like a demon¡¯s voice piercing through one¡¯s mind, shattering one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Xu Fan used the Blade and Sword Tribulations. A bright white light covered every fragment and spun, forming a terrifying strangulation array.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Under this terrifying power, the small temple in front of him was turned into ruins in an instant. Not only that, but the black forest within a hundred miles was also turned into debris.


    Xu Bai turned around, sheathed his saber, and ran!


    The three movements merged into one without any pause, flowing like water.


    It was terrifyingly familiar.


    Just as he escaped from the place in front of him, a giant hand suddenly emerged from the soil.


    This hand was blood-red in color and was not covered by skin. Blood vessels and red muscles could be seen. It was extremely huge, and just the palm alone was the size of a millstone.


    ¡°He¡¯s already so capable when he just arrived. What kind of strength is this thing?¡±


    When he destroyed the small temple in front of him, he didn¡¯t feel the light disappear. Instead, he felt a sense of danger.


    If this sense of danger wasn¡¯t as terrifying as the white-robed Prime Minister Liu Yue¡¯s, he probably wouldn¡¯t have reached the Saint Realm.


    However, something that could threaten him was definitely not simple.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate and ran decisively.


    There was no time to fight now.


    The only thing he felt regretful about was that Bobby had just started to pretend, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet a tough nut.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Thinking about how he had risen from the grassroots to where he was now, he could write a novel and become the protagonist of the novel.


    But this time, he seemed to have become a minor character, or rather, a villain.


    Wasn¡¯t this how villains were?


    According to the plot, before he could act as a villain, he would be slapped in the face.


    After the giant blood-red hand appeared, it was followed by the head and body.

 Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: Looks Like a Person (3)

    Chapter 786: Looks Like a Person (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    When this thing completely drilled out of the ground, Xu Fan felt that this thing was a little big.


    Because of the appearance of this tall figure, the entire black forest was shattered into pieces by the aftershock.


    In its place was an existence that was dozens of meters tall.


    There was no skin on his body, only flesh and blood vessels. From Xu Bai¡¯s point of view, this guy was naked.


    Of course, this was not the main point. The main point was that it was difficult to deal with.


    The tall and big monster roared towards the sky. Xu Bai felt that the surrounding space suddenly became stagnant.


    ¡°Where did you get your little demon?¡±


    ¡°I only need you to burn three incense sticks to leave this place safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Yet you directly destroyed my small temple. Are you courting death?¡±


    Xu Bai only remembered that he had changed his appearance before he came in. In short, he did not look like a human now.


    Behind Xu Bai was a pair of large wings, which looked like the wings of a dead bird demon.


    He had a special story about the big wings. When he played a game in the past, it was obviously a classic Xianxia type, but he added the big wings. This was a joke.


    ¡°I¡¯m f * cking¡­It seemed that he was in a hurry and did something impulsive, causing more and more trouble.¡±


    As he was in a hurry, he did not notice this and directly destroyed the small temple with a slash.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he only needed to offer three incense sticks to leave safely.


    This matter had nothing to do with him.


    Who knew that this thing was so simple?


    Whether he had the time to check it carefully or not, it was all because he was in a hurry.


    Seeing that Xu Bai didn¡¯t reply, the tall demon sniffed lightly. Soon, a surprised expression appeared on his terrifying face.


    ¡°This is¡­The aura of a human, you¡¯re a human! You¡¯re someone who can enter the Bizarre Demon City!¡±


    He said this not because the tall demon had seen through Xu Bai¡¯s disguise, but because Xu Bai had just slashed out with his saber.


    Drawing the saber meant that the aura of the opponent was leaking.


    After sensing that his little temple had been destroyed, the tall demon only felt an inexplicable anger. Without thinking too much, it broke through the soil.


    However, he did not expect that after he calmed down, he realized that something was wrong.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that slash, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense it. However, that slash had already revealed Xu Bai¡¯s aura.


    This was a human!


    A very terrifying person!


    Why was it terrifying?


    This was the first time in history that he had been able to safely enter and exit the Bizarre Demon City.


    ¡°Take you down!¡± The tall demon had just reacted when he made up his mind.


    He had to stop this person in front of him. For this person to be able to safely enter and leave the Bizarre Demon City, he definitely had a way.


    If he could capture her and force her to tell him the method, he would be able to leave this place.


    At the thought of this, the tall demon raised his hand and grabbed at Xu Bai.


    The surrounding space fell into a strange state of stagnation. Xu Bai¡¯s mobility was reduced by 90%, and his speed had become extremely slow.


    And this hand had a strange blood-red light. If he was caught, he would definitely not have a good ending.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t become a Saint yet, have you?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The tall demon was slightly stunned. He did not understand why there was such a question. Even his movements slowed down.


    When Xu Bai saw this scene, although the tall demon did not answer, he already understood what was going on.


    Since he had such an expression, it meant that he hadn¡¯t become a Saint yet. Then¡­Everything would be simple.


    Xu Bai licked his lips and gripped the hilt of his sword tightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death. You can¡¯t blame anyone else.¡±


    At the same time, looking at the descending palm, he cast Evil Eye.


    In the next moment, they turned into countless fragments that filled the entire sky.


    Each fragment was filled with terrifying chaos and dazzling saber radiance.


    Not only that, but behind Xu Bai, gold and grayish-white colors intertwined, and a crazy will eroded the tall demon.


    The Three Absolutes of Sword and Saber-Heaven Flipping!


    This move was the strongest move, and it was the second time he used it.


    The first time he used it was when he was dealing with Liu Yue. The existence who had reached the peak of Saint Realm made this slash look ordinary.


    However, it was different now. This tall and big demonic creature did not have such powerful strength.


    Skyflip was a ninth-grade Transcendent skill, coupled with the Yin-Yang Coexistence and Evil Eye Blade.


    When the skills merged into one, Xu Bai felt that half of the True Core Strength in his body had been drained.


    Even a first-grade Transcendent, coupled with the True Essence Energy in his kidneys, could only swing his saber twice in a short period of time.


    Of course, it was enough.


    The saber radiance on each fragment was like a scorching sun. When the saber radiance converged, no other colors could be seen.


    The sky turned bright white.


    The tall and strange man was hit by the blade light and was gradually breaking.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    It roared angrily, its eyes filled with unwillingness.


    This shouldn¡¯t be!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It could feel that the strength of this person in front of it was definitely not as strong as its. Why would he erupt with such powerful combat strength?


    The tall demon turned around and wanted to escape. He was already covered in injuries. In the blink of an eye, he had suffered extremely heavy injuries.


    However, before he could escape, he suddenly felt a headache. Then, his eyes became dull.


    Overturning the Heavens, combining the inside and outside, under the double attack, he was instantly turned into ashes.


    Starting from the tall and demonic head, all the way to the feet, it finally turned into ashes that filled the sky.

 Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: Looks Like a Person (4)

    Chapter 787: Looks Like a Person (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai held his saber, not because he wanted to pose, but because the feeling of being half-emptied in an instant made him feel very uncomfortable.


    To make a very simple analogy, when you were full of energy, you would feel very uncomfortable when half of it was suddenly emptied.


    ¡°So I can already walk unhindered among Transcendents now?¡±Xu Bai thought.


    Originally, he was only a first-grade Transcendent. At most, he could fight a fourth-grade or fifth-grade existence. With this saber, he could fight around a seventh-grade.


    However, with the Sword and Sword Tribulations, a ninth grade Transcendent skill, he was actually able to rely on this skill, along with the saber and Yin and Yang Coexistence, to advance to the ninth grade Transcendent realm.


    Of course, this so-called ninth grade Transcendent only had two slashes, and it was relatively weak.


    After all, it was an effect that could only be achieved with the help of various enhancements. If he really encountered a ninth-grade Transcendent, he might not be able to defeat him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    His True Core Strength was slowly recovering, but Xu Bai had no intention of stopping. He quickly walked in a direction using the Phantom Grand Magic.


    The power of that slash just now was too strong, and it was shining in all directions. It was difficult for others not to notice it.


    Therefore, he did not stay for long. He had to leave this place first to avoid falling into greater danger.


    Soon, Xu Bai disappeared.


    Reality proved that Xu Bai was overthinking things.


    There were so many cities in the Bizarre Demon City, and its area was extremely vast. Now that it was in the wilderness, even if there was a lot of movement here, he would not have discovered it if he did not happen to encounter it.


    As Xu Bai ran, he unleashed the Great Phantom Art to the extreme. His speed was extremely fast, and he covered an extremely long distance in the blink of an eye.


    Following that feeling, the journey was smooth. Other than the tall and strange thing they encountered at the beginning, they did not encounter anything else.


    After walking for another four hours, he finally stopped and slowed down.


    It was no longer empty in front of him. A mottled ancient city appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    ¡°Finally, the main topic.¡±


    The Evil Eye on Xu Bai¡¯s waist was pulled out by an inch. The feeling in his heart told him that Demon¡¯s Heart was in the ancient city not far away.


    This feeling was very strong.


    Xu Bai looked at the large wings behind him and took a deep breath. He then walked toward the ancient city.


    As long as he didn¡¯t use his saber techniques, only the demonic monsters at the saint level would be able to discover him.


    However, there was a limit in this world. There were only nine Saints. After that, there would be various coincidences that would lead to their deaths.


    There were nine in the human world, and there were naturally nine in the Bizarre Demon City.


    There were so many cities here. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence to meet a saint-level monster, right?


    As he thought of this, he arrived in front of the ancient city.


    In front of the ancient city, two strange-looking monsters were guarding it.


    When Xu Bai approached, the two monsters did not stop him and let him go in. He heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that his disguise was quite powerful.


    After entering, the streets were empty. The surroundings were filled with monsters and strange things. There were all kinds of stalls running around. It looked no different from a market in the human world.


    However, Xu Bai knew that if he revealed his true identity now, these monsters would immediately reveal their claws.


    Strange was strange, he naturally hated all kinds of living beings.


    Even if they were monsters who had become strange after the death of the demons, even if the demons were alive, they were no different from their enemies.


    Xu Bai maintained his appearance. No one cared about him, and he was happy.


    Holding Evil Eye, Xu Bai searched for it according to the feeling in his heart.


    Not long after, he stopped again.


    Looking at the luxurious mansion not far away, he frowned.


    His final sense was in front of this mansion, but he did not act rashly.


    On the mansion, there were three words written: City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Obviously, this was the ruler of this city.


    He didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s strength, so he didn¡¯t go in easily.


    Half a month was neither too long nor too short. Xu Bai decided to find a place to observe first.


    Standing at the corner of the street, he could see the movements of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    In front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, there was an endless stream of demons coming in and out, appearing unusually busy.


    The demonic beasts that entered rushed in and came out not long after. After they came out, they all shook their heads and sighed.


    Xu Bai observed for a while, rubbed his chin, and pondered for a moment. Finally, he left the alley and followed a demon that came out.


    After this demon came out, it also sighed. It walked for a long distance and finally came to a room. It opened the door and walked in.


    Xu Bai stopped at the door of the room and looked around. He found that the monster lived in a very remote place.


    After thinking about it carefully, he raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    Not long after, the door was opened. Yao Gui, who had just entered, looked puzzled and sized up Xu Bai.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He looked at the strange demon in front of him and felt that it was a little strange. He had never come into contact with this person in front of him.


    However, he only asked these three words because in the next moment, he felt his divine soul become blurry and then he lost consciousness.


    Xu Bai walked in and snapped his fingers.¡±¡±Close the door.¡±


    The demonic spirit turned around and closed the door.


    Xu Bai found a seat and sat down with his legs crossed.¡±¡±Tell me, what¡¯s going on in the City Lord¡¯s Estate? Why are so many of you demons coming in and out of there?¡±

 Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: This Man Looks Like A Person (5)

    Chapter 788: This Man Looks Like A Person (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Simple and direct.


    Since he wanted to ask something, he naturally had to control his spirit.


    For a demon of this level, there was no need for too much trouble.


    Yao Gui, who was being controlled, raised his head. His expression was as dull as wood.


    After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s question, he answered directly.


    ¡°The City Lord¡¯s daughter was finally born today, but after she was born, she fell seriously ill.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Xu Bai immediately interrupted him when he heard the first sentence.¡±¡±What did you say? Have a daughter?¡±


    When he heard this, he felt that something was wrong. In his understanding, these demons should not be able to give birth, right?


    After death, it would become a strange creature. It was absolutely impossible for it to reproduce. Even if there was a fetus in its stomach when it died, it would be impossible for it to give birth to the fetus.


    When the controlled demon ghost heard this, it replied honestly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened either, but it did come out.¡±


    ¡°However, after she was born, the baby girl became extremely weak. After that¡­ He looked for us, who are specialized in healing, but we couldn¡¯t find the reason.¡±


    ¡°The City Lord said that she can only use the Demon¡¯s Heart she obtained in the past to stabilize the baby girl¡¯s condition. However, as long as the Demon¡¯s Heart leaves, the situation will worsen.¡±


    Speaking up to this point, Yao Gui did not continue because he only knew this much.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the words ¡± Demon¡¯s Heart.¡±


    He was the one who had found this thing.


    What he sensed just now was in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He did not expect it to be used like this.


    Thinking of this, a plan was born in Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    Xu Bai asked a lot of questions, including all kinds of information about this demon, as well as all kinds of etiquette after meeting the City Lord.


    In the end, he waved his hand, and the demonic spirit in front of him disappeared without a trace, losing its aura.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go in and take a look first.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai seized the time and walked towards the City Lord¡¯s Estate.


    At this moment, there were still many monsters coming in and out of the City Lord¡¯s Estate, but compared to before, there were already a lot fewer. After all, even if there were many monsters who knew medicine in this city, according to this frequency, it was about time.


    Xu Bai had already transformed into the demonic beast from before. He lifted his feet and walked toward the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, there were two teams of monsters guarding it. When they saw Xu Bai walking back disguised as a monster, they looked at each other without saying anything.


    After Xu Bai went in, he followed the evil demon who went to treat the disease and arrived in front of a room.


    The door of the room was tightly shut. Not long after, the door opened. A demonic creature shook its head and walked out.


    Xu Bai could hear the sound of crying coming from inside.


    The monsters had already started to line up and walk toward the room. They walked in and out. Soon, it was Xu Bai¡¯s turn.


    When Xu Bai walked in, he saw a beautiful woman holding a baby girl and gently shaking her.


    There was a black aura swirling around the baby girl¡¯s face. In the woman¡¯s hand was a fist-sized heart. The heart was not beating, but it looked rosy.


    ¡°This woman should be the City Lord.¡±


    Xu Bai thought to himself as he walked forward and cupped his hands.¡±Greetings, City Lord Sun.¡±


    The City Lord¡¯s name was Sun Lan, a third-grade Transcendent.


    To be honest, with his current cultivation base, Xu Bai could easily crush a person with one hand, but he did not make any rash moves.


    If this city lord was connected to other cities, they might face endless pursuit after something happened.


    No one could be sure about this, so it was better to be safe.


    City Lord Sun had a pair of goat horns on his head. When he saw Xu Bai, he was slightly surprised.¡±Didn¡¯t you see it before and say that there¡¯s no way?¡±


    At their level, their memories were naturally very strong, so they naturally knew that Xu Bai had been here before.


    ¡°Just now, I said that there was no way, but after going back and thinking carefully for a while, I already have a solution.¡±¡±


    When City Lord Sun heard this, his face revealed a look of joy. He quickly handed the baby girl over.¡±Sir, if you can cure her, you will have unparalleled power and benefits in this city.¡±


    After hearing that she could be cured, she even changed the way she addressed him.


    Xu Bai nodded and took the baby girl in his hand. He lowered his head and looked at her.


    Although he was pretending to be treating a patient, his gaze was fixed on the heart.


    He hid Evil Eye at his waist and thigh, covering it with his clothes.


    He could feel that this heart was his ultimate goal.


    However, he did not act rashly. From the corner of his eye, he saw the token on City Lord Sun¡¯s waist.


    This token could activate the circular pattern and was the key to getting out.


    His mental cultivation technique was only at the first-grade Transcendent Realm, so he could not use divine soul control. Thus, he had to use a roundabout method.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He had to get the Heart and the token without causing too much of a stir.


    In that case, he would first have to use deception.


    Thinking of this, he had already thought of an excuse, but when he subconsciously looked at the baby girl¡¯s face, he was completely stunned.


    The method he had thought of just now disappeared, leaving only shock in his heart.


    This¡­ Why does this baby girl seem to be alone?

 Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: The Baby Girl’s Secret (1)

    Chapter 789: The Baby Girl¡¯s Secret (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai felt that if he were to make an expression now, it would be like this.


    He looked at the baby girl in his arms. Although the baby girl¡¯s face was covered by black gas, Xu Bai could see that the black gas could not hide her appearance at all.


    The baby girl¡¯s small hands tightly gripped the Demon¡¯s Heart, and she did not let go. Her eyes were tightly shut, and her brows were furrowed. From time to time, she would grunt twice. It was obvious that she was in pain.


    However, these were not the most important things. The most important thing was the baby girl¡¯s appearance.


    This baby girl looked very much like a person, a person he had seen before.


    Liu Qingfeng!


    The features of the white-robed madman, Liu Qingfeng, were strangely similar to the baby girl¡¯s.


    What did this mean?


    Could it be¡­Was this Liu Qingfeng¡¯s child?


    F * ck!


    It was simply shattering his three views, okay?


    Xu Bai remembered that he had met Liu Qingfeng in the bizarre market. Didn¡¯t he lose his soul? How could this happen?


    He was lost in thought


    If it was really as he thought, and this was Liu Qingfeng¡¯s child, then this guy was quite good at playing around.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say or do anything because he wasn¡¯t sure what City Lord Sun was thinking.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve been looking at it for so long. Can it be cured?¡±City Lord Sun asked.


    She saw that Xu Bai was holding the baby girl and did not move at all. He seemed to be thinking about something, so she mistakenly thought that Xu Bai was thinking of a way to save her.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath to calm himself down before he began to explain.


    ¡°I once read about this condition in an ancient book, but I can¡¯t be completely sure that it¡¯s this condition, so I have some questions.¡±


    ¡°Why did this baby girl appear? City Lord, can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m curious, but that I want to find out if this situation matches the symptoms.¡±


    Since he was going to lie, he had to pretend. He had to pretend to be a little more convincing and also get some information at the same time.


    For example, what was the background of this baby girl?


    Just now, it was just his guess. As for what the truth was, it still depended on the answer of City Lord Sun in front of him.


    City Lord Sun frowned slightly and walked in front of Xu Bai, staring at him.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure.¡± Xu Bai nodded.¡±


    His gaze met City Lord Sun¡¯s without any evasion.


    City Lord Sun stared at Xu Bai for a long time before he finally retracted his gaze and sighed.


    She raised her right hand, and a black shadow appeared, enveloping the surroundings.


    Then, she invited Xu Bai to sit down and slowly told him what had happened.


    ¡°Actually¡­This is indeed my child, but something went wrong in the middle¡­¡±


    In this sealed space, City Lord Sun told him everything that had happened.


    When Xu Bai finished listening, he was stunned.


    He had guessed correctly!


    Not only did he guess correctly, but the events that happened were so bizarre that it was unbelievable.


    First of all, City Lord Sun was a demon from a very long time ago. At that time, she was already pregnant.


    However, after she became pregnant, she died not long after. She took the fetus in her belly and turned into a demon, coming to Demon City.


    She had always been pregnant. Because she had already died and turned into a demon, it was impossible for her to be born, so she kept her original appearance.


    However, this situation did not last long.


    One day, a person without a soul suddenly appeared in the city she was in. Then, she had a fight with this person.


    Before City Lord Sun died, he was a third-grade Transcendent. However, as long as he entered the Bizarre Demon City, he would forever be at that level, so she had never fought him.


    However, for some reason, this madman did not kill her. Instead, he took her away and did an indescribable night.


    After that night, she realized that there was movement in her arms.


    The time it took to give birth was different from ten months of pregnancy. It was extremely long, and it had only been born recently.


    However, after the baby girl was born, City Lord Sun discovered that the baby girl was gradually weakening.


    By chance, she saw that the Demon¡¯s Heart could actually slow down the process of weakening, so she kept letting the baby girl hold it.


    However, this was not a long-term matter. City Lord Sun had been constantly looking for a solution, but he had never been able to solve it.


    That was the general process. When Xu Bai heard it, he felt bad.


    If he saw Liu Qingfeng now, he would definitely give him a thumbs up and shout that he was awesome.


    This guy without a soul acted on instinct. Could it be that the indescribable night back then was also based on instinct?


    If that was the case, then he was really too strong.


    Humans and demons were not a big deal.


    But people and demons were really off the mark.


    Actually, it didn¡¯t matter if it was ridiculous, but she actually gave birth to a child. It was simply ridiculous.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Speaking of which, is Liu Qingfeng cheating on someone else, or is he happy to be a father?¡±


    At this moment, Xu Bai¡¯s mind was wandering again as he thought of this question.


    Before City Lord Sun died, she was already pregnant.


    It wasn¡¯t Liu Qingfeng¡¯s child, but after it died and entered this place, there was basically no way to give birth to it.


    However, Liu Qingfeng had managed to give birth to the child, so whose child was this?

 Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: The Baby Girl’s Secret (2)

    Chapter 790: The Baby Girl¡¯s Secret (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai thought for a long time and felt that the relationship was complicated and difficult to figure out.


    Now was not the time to sort out these things. These things were just for fun. His most important thing now was to get his hands on the Demon¡¯s Heart.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already said what I need to say. Do the symptoms match? Can it be cured?¡± City Lord Sun asked.


    When he asked this question, an undetectable killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    Only she knew that this was a secret that she could not let anyone find out.


    There was one more thing she had not said. This daughter she gave birth to was a little special.


    Now that she had revealed her secret, if the other party could not cure her, she could only kill him to silence him.


    If the other party could be cured, then he would kill them to silence them.


    In short, the person in front of him must die. The news must not be spread.


    Of course, she did not show it at this time. She hid it very well.


    After saying that, City Lord Sun even began to make promises to Xu Bai. The things he promised were extremely important in this city.


    Xu Bai pretended to be grateful.¡±City Lord, don¡¯t worry. We can be saved!¡±


    City Lord Sun¡¯s face revealed a look of great joy, and he hurriedly urged Xu Bai to quickly tell him the method.


    Xu Bai looked at the baby girl in his arms and pretended to be deep.¡±I heard everything the City Lord told me just now. I carefully analyzed it and found that the symptoms are the same, but the symptoms are the same, so it¡¯s extremely difficult to treat them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡± City Lord Sun hurriedly asked. Sir, please tell us. We¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    Xu Bai glanced at City Lord Sun, pretending that nothing had happened on the surface. His mind was spinning rapidly.


    How could he trick this Demon¡¯s Heart away?


    His initial plan was to find a random reason to take the baby girl away and say that he wanted to take her for treatment. However, the current situation wasn¡¯t too safe.


    Although the killing intent in City Lord Sun¡¯s eyes was well hidden, Xu Bai had noticed it.


    With such a big secret out, he reckoned that regardless of whether this matter would succeed or not, the other party would already have the intention to kill. Even if he took the baby girl away, how could he get out?


    If he forcefully killed the female City Lord, he might be connected to the other cities. Before he died, the other cities would sense it, and then they would endlessly chase after him.


    He had to think of a way to trick the waist token over.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai rolled his eyes and quickly came up with a plan.


    ¡°City Lord Sun, I need to go to other cities this time to look for the corresponding medicinal herbs. Can you give me your waist token? With the city lord¡¯s waist token, it will probably be much more convenient to go back and forth.¡±


    Xu Bai thought of this excuse to escape from City Lord Sun¡¯s sight and take the token away.


    He thought that this was a good plan. However, City Lord Sun shook his head.


    ¡°The token is of great importance. I only need to write a letter for you, and you can take this letter with you.¡±


    ¡°As for you taking my child with you, that¡¯s not a problem. I can send someone to follow you especially to protect your safety.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    This method did not seem to work. The other party was not a fool. The token was indeed very important.


    Since that was the case, he could only use another method.


    He lowered his head again and looked at the baby girl in his arms, frowning.


    Seeing this, City Lord Sun could not help but feel puzzled.¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She had a feeling that this demon in front of her was a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was strange about it.


    Xu Bai said,¡± It¡¯s not good. City Lord Sun, look at this child¡¯s expression. Although he has the protection of Demon¡¯s Heart and hasn¡¯t changed at all, if we delay for too long, something will still happen.¡±¡±


    When City Lord Sun heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, he subconsciously looked over, but he saw that the baby girl¡¯s expression was no different from usual.


    ¡°I know this illness, so I can see it.¡±¡± If we head there now, it¡¯ll take too long to go back and forth,¡± Xu Bai added.¡± I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult to cure the illness after it¡¯s gone blind.¡±¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t leave with the token, he wouldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± City Lord Sun asked.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I can still stabilize it for now.¡± Xu Bai explained,¡±I¡¯ll go back and think of other ways. Maybe there are more.¡±¡±


    City Lord Sun hesitated.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that after this guy asked about her situation, he still wanted to go back and think of a solution instead of solving it immediately.


    However, the other party did not give her a clear answer, saying that it could not be treated. In other words, the current ambiguous situation made it difficult for her to act immediately.


    Xu Bai cupped his hands and left.


    He had said that just now to stall for time. He mainly wanted to think of a way slowly after he returned.


    After leaving the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Xu Bai returned to the residence of the demon. On the way, he could sense that someone was following him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Reality proved that his guess was right. Whether this matter succeeded or not, City Lord Sun would silence him, so he would not let him escape easily.


    Xu Bai pretended that nothing had happened and returned to his room. After closing the door, he sat on the chair and thought carefully.


    That token was extremely important, even though Xu Bai wanted to save her daughter, she didn¡¯t even consider taking it out.


    From this, it could be seen that it was extremely difficult to succeed.


    The problem now was that he had to take the Demon¡¯s Heart and obtain the token. Moreover, he could not alarm the demons in the other cities. The most important thing was to successfully escape.

 Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: The Secret of the Baby Girl (3)

    Chapter 791: The Secret of the Baby Girl (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    Therefore, what was placed in front of him was a big problem.


    If he wasn¡¯t worried about alarming the monsters in other cities, Xu Bai could have snatched it by force.


    The main consideration was whether it would attract a saint-tier existence. That would be difficult.


    Thinking about it, he had no clue.


    Xu Bai was upset.


    He seemed to be stuck here.


    Sometimes, when a person was seriously thinking about a problem, the longer he thought, the easier it was to be distracted.


    At this moment, Xu Bai¡¯s attention was distracted and he thought of something else.


    ¡°This Liu Qingfeng actually did such an awesome thing.¡±


    Thinking of the baby girl, Xu Bai felt that Liu Qingfeng was too strong.


    When he read novels in the past, he had seen all kinds of strange things. However, when Liu Qingfeng¡¯s matter was put in front of him, it was the most shocking.


    ¡°Right! Liu Qingfeng!¡±


    Xu Bai stood up abruptly, his eyes shining.


    Wasn¡¯t this an opportunity?


    Back then, when City Lord Sun and Liu Qingfeng had an indescribable incident, it did not seem to have alarmed the other city lords. Otherwise, Liu Qingfeng would not have been able to live well.


    From the looks of it, Liu Qingfeng might be the key!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xu Bai quickly made up his mind.


    Since that was the case, he would break through from this key point.


    When City Lord Sun was talking to him about Liu Qingfeng, he did not show too much resentment. He could hear that.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try summoning Liu Qingfeng?¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and felt that this method was feasible.


    If he summoned them, the two of them could fight. Then, he might be able to fish in troubled waters and find the token.


    If they didn¡¯t fight, but fought another kind of fight, he could also find an opportunity.


    Very good!


    In any case, he would just take it as a try.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai¡¯s soul swept across and found Yao Gui who was watching him in a corner.


    In the next moment, Xu Bai controlled all of them.


    Xu Bai circulated his True Core Strength and began to slowly chant the Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s divine spell.


    A portion of his Refined Qi was quickly sucked away. From the darkness not far away, Liu Qingfeng walked out with a dazed expression.


    After coming out, Liu Qingfeng was still in the same state as before, quietly absorbing Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul. However, he was a huge loophole and could not store it.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Xu Bai laughed.


    Ever since he became a first-grade Transcendent, the pressure that Liu Qingfeng gave him was not as great as before.


    He felt that if he used a move to overturn the sky, it was still uncertain who would win.


    At this moment, Liu Qingfeng did not have a divine soul. He could only imitate his actions and silently absorb the divine soul with him.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have a solution.


    ¡°Brother, whether this wave can succeed or not depends on you. If it succeeds, the matter of you attacking me in the past will be written off.¡±Bai Xu walked up to Qingfeng Liu and patted him on the shoulder.


    Liu Qingfeng followed suit and patted Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder.


    Xu Bai was not surprised. He lifted his foot, opened the door, and walked out.


    Liu Qingfeng followed behind Xu Bai. As he walked, he absorbed Xu Bai¡¯s soul.


    After walking out of the remote alley, Xu Bai sped up and changed from walking to running.


    ¡°Help! Kill!¡±


    As he ran, he shouted nervously.


    Liu Qingfeng imitated him, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. It was as if he was chasing after him.


    Xu Bai¡¯s speed was very fast. In a short time, he had already arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    When Yao Gui, who was guarding outside the City Lord¡¯s Estate, saw this situation, he was about to go up and stop it.


    However, before they could make a move, they felt a huge pressure.


    This pressure came from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The City Lord seemed to be¡­ Are you angry?¡±


    The monsters guarding the door looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Immediately after, they did not have any reaction and were stunned by the powerful pressure.


    At this moment, Xu Bai had already rushed into the city and ran towards the city lord¡¯s position, shouting for help.


    In front of him, the City Lord¡¯s room quickly opened.


    City Lord Sun¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He looked past Xu Bai and at the people behind him.


    Xu Bai shouted,¡± City Lord Sun, save me! This guy suddenly stopped me! He wants to kill me!¡±¡±


    City Lord Sun glanced at Xu Bai, and then, he turned his hand and struck Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    This was really beyond his expectations.


    In his mind, shouldn¡¯t he hit Liu Qingfeng first? Why did he hit him, who could save people?


    However, Xu Bai¡¯s mind kept spinning as he prepared to take the blow head-on.


    Since it was an act, he had to make it realistic. He had the Indestructible Demon Soul and Buddha Body, so he could recover no matter how serious his injuries were.


    He would pretend to die first and see what the situation was like.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Instead of suffering as he had imagined, a loud boom rang out as Liu Qingfeng stopped City Lord Sun.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    He had almost forgotten that ever since the Mountain Sea Sect had established a connection with the divine technique, this fellow would sometimes help him.


    What should he do now?


    He was waiting online, and it was quite urgent.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was as if he had been given a script, but he was not acting according to it.


    His initial plan was to bring Liu Qingfeng over to observe the situation.


    However, he did not expect City Lord Sun to turn around and prepare to kill him.


    Xu Bai felt that he had managed to deal with the accident just now and was prepared to pretend to die.


    But now, Liu Qingfeng had stopped City Lord Sun.

 Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: The Baby Girl’s Secret (4)

    Chapter 792: The Baby Girl¡¯s Secret (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    What should he do?


    Should I just fall down and pretend to be dead or what?


    Just as Xu Bai was pondering, City Lord Sun¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, you can save my daughter. He already knows my secret, so he has to die!¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t have a divine soul, but look at what it is. Your instincts will tell you what to do.¡±


    As City Lord Sun finished speaking, the door of the room behind him opened, revealing the baby girl behind the door.


    When the baby girl appeared, although Liu Qingfeng¡¯s expression was still dull, he actually let go and walked towards the baby girl.


    Tsk!


    Xu Bai had a headache. He felt that things had changed again. In other words, should he play dead now?


    Wait a minute!


    No!


    City Lord Sun had said that Liu Qingfeng could save the baby girl.


    Moreover, from the looks of it, although City Lord Sun was evil and had an innate hatred for the living, he did not hate Liu Qingfeng.


    Could it be because Liu Qingfeng did not have a divine soul?


    ¡°I won¡¯t pretend anymore!¡±


    After Xu Bai thought it through, he suddenly said four words.


    Now, everything had been resolved.


    If City Lord Sun wanted to save his daughter, the method should be with Liu Qingfeng. However, he had not been able to find Liu Qingfeng before.


    Now that Liu Qingfeng had appeared, he wanted to kill him because he knew too many secrets.


    Then what¡¯s the point of pretending?


    Looking at the hand that was about to touch his body, Xu Bai¡¯s expression gradually turned cold as he slowly said a sentence.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, take it back.¡±


    When this sentence appeared, Xu Bai revealed a trace of his aura.


    Chaos and rationality fused into madness.


    City Lord Sun¡¯s face stiffened. The hand stopped in front of Xu Bai, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a terrifying pressure just now. It was as if if she would die if she made a move.


    That¡¯s right, this was just her intuition.


    However, it was precisely because of this intuition that she had come to where she was today. She knew that she should trust her intuition.


    Sensing the crazy change in the sky, City Lord Sun¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely cold.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a human, a person who can move freely in the Bizarre Market.¡±


    ¡°How dare you appear in the Bizarre City? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll contact the City Lords of other cities and kill you?¡±


    In an instant, the disgust on City Lord Sun¡¯s face could not be hidden at all. This was an innate malice towards the living.


    She really did not expect that a living person would appear in the city she was in charge of. Moreover, it was a living person with a healthy soul.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that this person was of great research value.


    ¡°Do you want to save your daughter?¡± Xu Bai shrugged.¡±


    The disgust on City Lord Sun¡¯s face froze.¡±¡±What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I know him. Have you heard of summoning a god?¡±Xu Bai pointed at Liu Qingfeng and said,¡±I invited him here.¡±¡±


    His answer was very short, but he believed that City Lord Sun knew the stakes.


    Sure enough, after he said this, although City Lord Sun still had a disgusted expression, he did not do anything else.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t expect things to be so simple. He heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Liu Qingfeng. Then, his expression stiffened.


    Not only him, even City Lord Sun was as stiff as a rock.


    While the two of them were talking, Liu Qingfeng had already walked into the room and picked up the baby girl lying on the bed.


    His face was still as dull as wood, but he held his hands tightly, as if he did not want to let go.


    ¡°Instinct. Even if there is no soul, there is still this instinct that is similar to blood.¡±City Lord Sun said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xu Bai asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± City Lord Sun said with certainty.


    Since he could confirm it, everything else could be discussed.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s talk business.¡± Xu Bai smiled.¡± You should have a way to save him. Tell me, what is it?¡±¡±


    City Lord Sun did not speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Have you thought about it? You don¡¯t have time to think about it. If I leave with Liu Qingfeng, you might not be able to save your daughter.¡±Xu Bai continued.


    At this point, City Lord Sun finally spoke.


    ¡°You dare to run? Without the token, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°As long as I inform the surrounding city lords, you will have no way to escape.¡±


    ¡°I know you are powerful, but I can definitely inform you before you kill me.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He did not expect that City Lord Sun would actually want to turn against him, but this idea was too simple.


    Who could control whose army depended on who held the bargaining chip in their hands. And now, Xu Bai held the bargaining chip in his hands.


    ¡°Go ahead and scream. If you scream until your throat is broken, I¡¯ll ask Liu Qingfeng to leave. At that time, I¡¯m not sure if your daughter can be saved.¡±


    ¡°City Lord Sun, you don¡¯t want your daughter¡¯s secret to be discovered by others, do you?¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Bai revealed the smile of a bad person.


    Now that he had the bargaining chip, he could only call the shots.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    City Lord Sun¡¯s breathing quickened as he looked deeply at Xu Bai.¡±¡±Bring my daughter out of Bizarre Demon City and we can save her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    He had thought that he would hear a long story about the treatment method, but he did not expect it to be so simple. He only needed to bring the baby girl out of Bizarre Demon City.


    Of course, he had to ask for the reason.


    ¡°You know where my daughter came from, but do you know what she is?¡±City Lord Sun asked.

 Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: The Baby Girl’s Secret (5)

    Chapter 793: The Baby Girl¡¯s Secret (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    This was just a casual remark, but when he saw City Lord Sun¡¯s expression, he knew that his casual remark seemed to be true.


    A human?


    ¡°But why does she have a soul?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s a demonic body and a human soul.¡±City Lord Sun explained.


    ¡°Because she has a demonic body, she can live in the demonic city, but there is a person¡¯s soul living inside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been eroded day and night. I¡¯ve used my Demon heart to stabilize it, but I can only slow it down.¡±


    ¡°Only by sending her to the human world can she be free, but I can¡¯t do that because she¡¯s still too young.¡±


    ¡°No Yao Gui can survive after going to the human world, so I definitely can¡¯t let her go alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Xu Bai muttered.¡±


    City Lord Sun nodded, indicating that it was that simple.


    Xu Bai walked back and forth around City Lord Sun. After walking a few rounds, he suddenly said,¡±Release your soul.¡±


    City Lord Sun was stunned for a moment before frowning.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. I want to judge whether you¡¯re telling the truth or not.¡±¡±If you want to save her, this is the only way,¡± Xu Bai said lightly.¡±


    He was only a first-grade Transcendent. Although he could fight those at a higher level, the method of controlling his divine soul came from the mental cultivation method.


    His mental cultivation technique was only at the first level of the Transcendent Realm, so he could not control City Lord Sun, who was at the third level of the Transcendent Realm, at all.


    City Lord Sun¡¯s frown deepened. After a long while, he relaxed his brows.¡±No, if I do this, you can control me and kill me directly. I won¡¯t even have time to inform the other City Lords.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but think about it carefully. If I¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me the token.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t wait for City Lord Sun to continue and interrupted,¡±¡±Don¡¯t dawdle. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else.¡±


    Since he did not release his divine soul, there was no need to believe him or not. He just gave him the token and he would take Devilshart and the baby girl out.


    City Lord Sun stood where he was. After thinking for a moment, he silently took off the token.


    The token drew an arc in the air and landed in Xu Bai¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You need to ensure my daughter¡¯s safety.¡±City Lord Sun said.


    Xu Bai nodded and agreed.


    ¡°The circular pattern is in the forest on the north side of the city. You can go there directly.¡±City Lord Sun continued.


    It seemed that City Lord Sun really didn¡¯t want to dwell on this matter anymore. As long as Xu Bai could bring her daughter out and ensure her safety, it would be fine.


    However, Xu Bai had a thought in his mind that things would not be so simple.


    He had a vague guess in his heart. At the same time, he looked at Liu Qingfeng.


    At this moment, Liu Qingfeng was still holding the baby girl and did not move at all.


    Xu Bai held the token in his hand.¡±


    City Lord Sun did not hesitate and led the way for Xu Bai.


    A black shadow spread out from her body and enveloped the surroundings.


    The monsters on the street could not see through the shadows. They all knew that this was City Lord Sun¡¯s unique ability, so they did not show anything.


    The few of them left the city and finally arrived at a desolate wilderness.


    Looking at the familiar circular pattern in front of him, Xu Bai suddenly asked.


    ¡°What kind of demon are you? Sheep?¡±


    He saw the two horns on City Lord Sun¡¯s forehead and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sheep,¡± City Lord Sun answered subconsciously.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xu Bai nodded and walked to the center of the circular pattern.


    On the other side, Liu Qingfeng also followed Xu Bai and walked to the center of the circular pattern.


    When the token was activated, the two of them disappeared from the Bizarre Demon City.


    After disappearing, the place was empty and there were no abnormalities.


    City Lord Sun actually let out a long breath, as if he had completely relaxed. A trace of relief flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°Finally¡­Send her away.¡±


    Xu Bai only felt a tremor in front of his eyes. Soon, he and Liu Qingfeng appeared in the underground space.


    Not far away, General Manager Mu was standing guard there. When he saw Xu Bai come out, he was slightly stunned.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°It went quite smoothly indeed.¡± Xu Bai said.


    This trip was unexpectedly smooth. There was no danger. It was just that some accidents happened when they first entered.


    Beside him, Liu Qingfeng instinctively prepared to escape.


    But this time, he did not succeed.


    Director Mu had been guarding the place. This Ninth Grade Saint was always on guard.


    Fate continued to circulate, and Liu Qingfeng could not move at all.


    Xu Bai took the baby girl from Liu Qingfeng¡¯s hands and smiled when he saw the black gas on the baby girl¡¯s face disappear.


    ¡°I felt that something was wrong just now, but in order to get out smoothly, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about the most strange thing. Even if Liu Qingfeng acted on instinct, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how many girls in this world will be ruined by him? Then there will only be one outcome.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°It was City Lord Sun who seduced him and aroused his instincts. Then, his motive was for you.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you? Or rather, City Lord Sun¡¯s goal is to get you out. Now, you¡¯ve already come out.¡±


    When Xu Bai finished speaking, he felt the baby girl tremble slightly and open her eyes.


    The baby girl¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading.


    How unlucky! Why was there a Ninth Grade Saint Realm expert guarding outside?

 Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: All-Out War and Soul Destruction (1)

    Chapter 794: All-Out War and Soul Destruction (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The current situation was very awkward. The baby girl had never expected that there would be a ninth-grade Saint Realm expert outside after she came out. This was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°Why did you bring a child out?¡±Director Mu only glanced at Liu Qingfeng and ignored him. He looked at the baby girl in Xu Bai¡¯s hand.


    The next moment, Director Mu¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°A demonic body and a human soul. What kind of dirty thing is this?¡±


    He said it almost loudly. Even with his eyesight, it was the first time he had seen such a strange thing.


    Xu Bai cleared his throat and recounted the entire process of the Demon City. When he talked about Liu Qingfeng¡¯s actions, Director Mu took a deep breath.


    ¡°Hiss-¡±


    This breath had nothing to do with strength, age, or personality. It was a unified feeling of admiration.


    ¡°Back then, he was bold enough to make himself look like this. Now, he¡¯s bold enough to do that kind of thing.¡±Director Mu looked at Liu Qingfeng and said,¡± As expected of you. Speaking of which, can you really give birth?¡±¡±


    ¡± How would I know?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.¡± I thought you would know.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a Fate Master. At most, I¡¯m a very strong Fate Master. How can I know everything?¡±Director Mu spread his hands and said.


    This thing was completely beyond the understanding of a human. If one were to think about it carefully, a human and a demon would do something and give birth to a child. This child¡¯s body was a demon, but his soul was human.


    What the hell is this!


    Xu Bai lowered his head and looked at the baby girl.¡±Come on, it¡¯s your turn to explain. I¡¯ve worked hard to bring you here. You can¡¯t just not say a word, right? Do you see this old man beside you? His methods are extremely cruel.¡±


    The baby girl looked at Xu Bai innocently and cried out twice without saying anything.


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡±Your eyes were already exposed at the beginning. Stop pretending. It¡¯s really boring to keep pretending. Otherwise, you really want to die, don¡¯t you?¡±¡±


    After hearing this, the baby girl finally shut her mouth. Then, her innocent eyes gradually changed, revealing a sense of vicissitudes.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    A child¡¯s laughter rang out, and the baby girl finally spoke.


    ¡°If I say that I never wanted to harm you, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°First, you have to tell me what you are.¡± Xu Bai answered decisively.¡±


    ¡°I am Sun Lan.¡± the baby girl said.


    Xu Bai: ¡°???¡±


    Sun Lan?


    City Lord Sun?


    If she was Sun Lan, then who did she meet before?


    Why was this thing getting more and more confused?


    Xu Bai was deep in thought. After thinking for a long time, his eyes suddenly lit up as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°You came from the Strange Demon City¡­It¡¯s out!¡±


    This was the only conclusion he could think of based on the information he had received.


    When he asked this question, the baby girl nodded straightforwardly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the only one in the entire Bizarre City who can use this method.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I can grow up like a human. To be precise, I¡¯m a human.¡±


    ¡°I know you want to know everything, so I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    This was the first time Xu Bai had seen Yao Gui so cooperative.


    In fact, he had no choice but to cooperate. If he was seen through, he would only die if he did not cooperate.


    Not to mention Director Mu, even Xu Bai could control her personally.


    As Sun Lan spoke, everything slowly unfolded.


    Xu Bai only wanted to say one word.


    Show!


    This matter had to start from Sun Lan¡¯s own uniqueness. Back then, she died while pregnant with a baby girl and turned into a demon.


    After her death, she had been thinking about how to get out of Bizarre Demon City.


    In the end, she saw Liu Qingfeng and thought of a brilliant idea.


    Sun Lan was a demon, and her profession was a demon soul master.


    The specialty of this profession was that it allowed one¡¯s soul to leave one¡¯s body and occupy another¡¯s body.


    When she saw that Liu Qingfeng had no soul, she wanted to occupy his body and use him to get out.


    However, she was no match for him, so she tried everything she could to trigger Liu Qingfeng¡¯s instincts. The two of them had sex on the top of the mountain for a night.


    Unexpectedly, when she was about to swallow Liu Qingfeng¡¯s body, she found a big hole in his body. No Divine Soul could stay in his body for long.


    Fortunately, she quickly retreated at the critical moment and saved her life.


    After that night, Liu Qingfeng also left. Unexpectedly, she unexpectedly opened the soul connection with the fetus in her womb.


    The fetus had a soul connection, and she could freely switch between them. Moreover, when her soul fell into the fetus, it was actually a human soul.


    However, if he were to send the fetus out, he would be powerless.


    She thought of Liu Qingfeng. If she let Liu Qingfeng take the fetus out, he would definitely take care of the fetus based on his instincts.


    However, he never expected that the cool breeze would disappear without a trace.


    She had been enduring it all this while, but she could no longer endure it. The baby girl was born, but she was rejected by the Bizarre Demon City.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Fortunately, she had the body of a demon, and she had used her Demon Heart to stabilize the situation. That was how everything had calmed down. After that, it was what happened to Xu Bai and the others.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As expected of an old man who had lived for many years. He actually had such a method.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, then go to hell.¡±


    Since he had received the news, there was no need to keep her alive.


    This thing was essentially a demon, what was the point of keeping it?

 Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: All-Out War and Soul Destruction (2)

    Chapter 795: All-Out War and Soul Destruction (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Wait!¡± Sun Lan interrupted,¡± I already have the soul of a human, so I¡¯m no longer a demon. I no longer hate the living. Besides, I¡¯m useful to you!¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin.¡±


    Sun Lan answered quickly, afraid that Xu Bai would snap her neck if she answered too late.¡±¡±Sooner or later, there will be a war between the Bizarre Market and the human world. It¡¯s just a matter of time. However, I know a lot of secret information about the Bizarre Market.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    When Sun Lan said this, Xu Bai felt more and more awkward.


    He looked at Director Mu, meaning to ask him how to deal with it.


    This thing should be related to the Heaven Inspectorate and had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Director Mu said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sun Lan spoke.


    ¡°He¡¯s very terrifying. I don¡¯t want to be with him!¡±


    This was a ninth-grade Saint Realm expert. There were only nine of them in the entire Bizarre Demon City. Sun Lan didn¡¯t want to fall into his hands.


    ¡°You have no choice.¡± Director Mu took the baby girl and said,¡± But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a man of my word. As long as you¡¯re useful to us, we won¡¯t kill you. Instead, we¡¯ll give you the same treatment.¡±¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sun Lan asked.


    ¡°Is it important whether it¡¯s true or not? You¡¯re already in such a state.¡±Director Mu didn¡¯t answer, but his words made the purpose clear.


    Sun Lan didn¡¯t say anything else. She knew that this was her only path.


    Beside him, Liu Qingfeng was still suppressed by the providence, and his face was filled with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Killed?¡± Director Mu asked.


    Xu Bai shook his head, indicating that there was no need.


    If it was in the past, Xu Bai would have agreed. After all, this guy was an unstable existence and had even attacked him before.


    But now, it was different. With the Heaven Flipping Blade Technique, he could completely control Xu Bai. There was still a use for him to keep him.


    For example, Liu Qingfeng had played a key role in the Bizarre Demon City not long ago, so it was better to keep him for the time being.


    Director Mu didn¡¯t say anything and removed his luck.


    Driven by his instincts, Liu Qingfeng quickly fled.


    There was one less person here. Xu Bai looked at the Demon¡¯s Heart in the baby girl¡¯s hand and took it.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    This was the key to this trip. Putting everything else aside, this item was a huge gain for Xu Bai.


    Director Mu took a look and nodded.¡±As long as you insert Evil Eye into it, you¡¯ll succeed.¡±


    ¡± But I must remind you that if you want Evil Eye to use its power to kill a ninth-grade Transcendent, you can only use it once. After that, the blade will no longer exist.¡±


    Xu Bai knew, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Compared to Eunuch Wei¡¯s life, this precious saber was nothing.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai pulled out the Evil Eye from his waist, put the Demon¡¯s Heart on the blade, and stabbed it in.


    In the next moment, Xu Bai saw the Demon¡¯s Heart turn into blood and fuse into the saber.


    ¡°Success!¡± ¡°Give me back my luck now,¡± Director Mu said with a smile.¡±


    Xu Bai could feel that something was being extracted from his body. It was the fate of Great Chu.


    ¡°Can I break through to the Ninth Grade Saint Realm just like that?¡±Xu Bai looked at the Evil Eye in his hand and asked,¡±What do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you see the eyes on it?¡± ¡°You just need to channel your strength into it and use the strongest slash of your life,¡± Director Mu said.¡±


    So that was the case.


    Xu Bai thought to himself and sheathed his saber.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. When the time comes, you and Eunuch Wei will go over together.¡±Director Mu said.


    ¡°Sigh, if it weren¡¯t for Eunuch Wei¡¯s lack of proficiency in saber techniques, and the fact that it would be difficult for others who are proficient in saber techniques to completely control the chaos of this saber, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted you to participate.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t let Eunuch Wei know about this. Otherwise, he definitely won¡¯t let you go because he¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    Xu Bai agreed, indicating that he would act quietly.


    ¡°Cough cough, the treasure I gave you¡­¡± Director Mu kindly reminded him.


    Before entering, he had given him a one-time use supreme treasure that could temporarily grant him the strength of a third-grade Saint.


    It seemed like Xu Bai was useless.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°This trip is very dangerous,¡± Xu Bai sighed.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you lying through your teeth? I can easily sense my strength. Hurry up and give it to me.¡±Director Mu reached out his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Xu Bai turned around and left.¡±


    Director Mu was speechless.


    In the end, Xu Bai still did not hand over the item.


    Since they had finished their work, there was nothing else to do. Xu Bai left the place, and Director Mu also left with Sun Lan.


    Xu Bai finally felt relieved after solving such a big problem, and his footsteps became much more relaxed.


    When he returned to his own residence, Ye Zi had already returned to the royal treasury. Xu Bai did not disturb her and told her to learn more.


    In this way, he suddenly felt that he had nothing to do again.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Originally, he wanted to drink with Eunuch Wei, but he had to keep this saber a secret. Eunuch Wei was old and shrewd, and it would not be good if he was seen through.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Looking for the Ninth Princess? ¡®No, the ninth princess is giving me the feeling of hunger and thirst. I might be eaten.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Right! There¡¯s one more thing. This thing might be the key to my survival in the future!¡±


    Xu Bai suddenly thought of something. He clapped his hands and walked out of the door.

 Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: All-Out War and Soul Annihilation (3)

    Chapter 796: All-Out War and Soul Annihilation (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    After leaving his temporary residence, he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he walked straight to the Emperor¡¯s royal study.


    No one stopped him along the way. He arrived at the door smoothly. Before he could knock on the door, he heard the sound from inside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s voice carried a hint of fatigue, as if he hadn¡¯t slept for several nights.


    Xu Bai tidied his clothes and pushed the door open. After closing the door behind him, he was slightly stunned.


    The room was filled with all kinds of books.


    The Chu Emperor was currently flipping through the pages.


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll sort out this information first. After all, there¡¯s going to be a war soon and there are many things to deal with.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even raise his head and continued reading.


    Xu Bai nodded, found a place to sit down, and waited patiently.


    After about an hour, the Chu Emperor raised his head and shifted his gaze to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Zhen already knows. If this matter is done, Zhen will also be at ease.¡±


    As the leader of the Great Chu Country, he was naturally well-informed. This news was even faster than Xu Bai¡¯s.


    ¡°Jade pendant¡­You don¡¯t have to return it to me. Just treat it as a reward.¡±the Chu Emperor said.


    Listen, this was what it meant to be magnanimous.


    He looked at the emperor and then at Director Mu. Why was there such a huge difference between people?


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile,¡±I have come this time to ask for your permission.¡±¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The Chu Emperor frowned.


    ¡°This humble subject wishes to borrow a book, a book that can destroy the soul. The higher the grade, the better.¡±Xu Bai replied.


    A book that destroyed the soul?


    The Chu Emperor was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected this.


    Now, everyone in the world knew that Xu Bai had learned many things, but the Chu Emperor couldn¡¯t understand why he was learning this.


    ¡°In short, this thing is very important to me and I must have it.¡±Xu Bai said solemnly.


    The Chu Emperor fell into deep thought. After a moment, he nodded and agreed.


    ¡°You go back to your own place first, I will arrange for someone to send it over.¡±¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Xu Bai wanted such a book, he had to give it to him if he could. After all, he had risked his life for this trip, so it could be considered a reward.


    Xu Bai said no more. Seeing that the Chu Emperor still had many things to do, he bade farewell and left.


    When he returned to his temporary residence, the sky was almost dark. Xu Bai asked the servant girl outside to serve a table of wine and food. He ate and drank alone.


    The sky was getting darker and darker. Footsteps were heard, and soon the eunuch¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Prince Xu, this servant has been ordered by His Majesty to deliver a letter to Prince Xu.¡±


    Xu Bai opened the door and saw a middle-aged eunuch holding a book in front of him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°This is this servant¡¯s honor. I hope that when Prince Xu meets Eunuch Wei in the future, you can put in a good word for this servant.¡±the middle-aged eunuch said obsequiously.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Xu Bai replied briefly.


    After the eunuch left, he closed the door and returned to his seat. With the help of the oil lamp on the table, he looked at the golden progress bar and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    What could a human do in ten days?


    He could make progress, but he had to make preparations for what would happen next.


    He thought about it carefully. Other than the knife, there was another way to save his life, and that was his golden finger.


    However, he could not ask others to attack his divine soul every time, so he had to have a way to attack himself.


    Although it didn¡¯t sound good, it was indeed Xu Bai¡¯s idea.


    If he were to go to the Great Yue State again and there was danger that he could not avoid even with the Evil Eye Blade, he could only use this method.


    In the future, he would have a true trump card.


    ¡°Continue!¡± Xu Bai opened the book and stared at it intently.


    The faint oil lamp shook. With the help of the light, the progress bar was slowly increasing.


    Time slowly passed.


    In the blink of an eye, the deadline of half a month was approaching.


    Recently, there had been all kinds of rumors.


    Especially at the border, there had been more and more friction recently, and all of them were caused by the Great Chu.


    More importantly, the merchants at the border felt a tense atmosphere spreading.


    No one knew, no one understood, but everyone was worried.


    This worried atmosphere weakened the closer they got to the capital.


    Especially in the capital, where the people lived as usual without the slightest tension.


    In the imperial palace of the capital.


    Xu Bai sat in his temporary residence and slowly closed the book in front of him.


    ¡°Finally¡­The liver was finished. Fortunately, it was at the critical moment.¡±


    Looking at the light blue smoke in front of him, Xu Bai smiled.


    The light blue smoke gradually gathered and formed a line of words before Xu Bai.


    [You have studied the Divine Soul Killing Art and comprehended it.]


    This time, no new words appeared. Only the light blue words gradually disappeared and turned into information that entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    In front of him, the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: First Grade Transcendent Itinerant]


    [Three Absolutes of Sword and Sword (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Forms Heaven Attracting Mountains and Seas Technique (Transcendent Rank-1):[Maximum level.]


    [Wind Snow Return (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    [Great Phantom Art (Transcendent Rank-1):[Maximum level.]


    [Transposition of Heaven and Earth: Transcendence Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body (Transcendence Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Kidney Returning Technique (Transcendent Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Hundred Poison Class (Transcendence Level 1): Maximum level.]

 Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: All-Out War and Soul Annihilation (4)

    Chapter 797: All-Out War and Soul Annihilation (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    [Mastery of Mechanical Puppets (Level 9):[Maximum level.]


    [Water Aptitude Technique (Level 5): Maximum level.]


    [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Wonders (Extraordinary Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Extraordinary Rank-1):[Maximum level.]


    [Mountain Sea Inviting Divine Divine Technique Extraordinary Rank 9]:[Maximum level.]


    [Corpse Control Technique (Extraordinary Rank-8): Maximum level.]


    [Soul Slaying Art (Transcendent Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    The Soul Slaying Art was a Level 9 Transcendent skill. Xu Bai estimated that it would be enough. After all, he was only a Level 1 Transcendent now.


    This skill was mainly targeted at the soul. Although it contradicted his Three Absolutes of Sword and Sword, this was a Level 9 Transcendent.


    According to his current strength, he could only use it twice in a row.


    Of course, Xu Bai wasn¡¯t stupid enough to give it a try. He still remembered the pain clearly. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it if he triggered the cheat when he tried.


    ¡°The time is approaching. The battle should be about to begin, right?¡±Xu Bai thought for a moment and didn¡¯t stay any longer. Instead, he went out directly.


    The interior of the palace was still the same as before. It had not changed because of the war.


    Xu Bai walked around for a while. After finding nothing unusual, he left the palace and headed for Zhai Xing Lou.


    He went around all kinds of streets and arrived at a remote place. Looking at the nine-story building in front of him, Xu Bai went up the stairs and finally reached the ninth floor.


    On the ninth floor, Director Mu was still acting like he was playing chess with him.


    When he saw Xu Bai, he didn¡¯t even raise his head. He held a chess piece in his hand as if he was thinking. However, Xu Bai knew that this guy was just pretending.


    ¡°Where did Shadow Moon go?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Ever since he came back, it was that night when Shadow Moon sent him the message. After that, he knew nothing.


    ¡°The war is about to start. She has a strong specialty in intelligence, so she went to do her thing again.¡±Director Mu thought for a long time and finally placed a chess piece. He took out another chess piece from the side and fell into deep thought.


    Xu Bai found a seat and sat down.¡±¡±I¡¯m ready. When do we set off?¡±


    All the necessary preparations had been made. Xu Bai had specially come this time to discuss the follow-up plan.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. The battle will only start in a few days.¡±Director Mu put the chess piece back to its original position and waved his sleeves at the same time.


    When he waved his sleeves, the chess pieces on the chessboard were automatically divided into black and white and returned to their original baskets.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei is still in the Imperial Palace. After he sets off, you can follow him.¡±Director Mu took out a red cloth from his pocket. It was only the width of a finger.


    ¡°Tie it around your wrist and it will isolate your aura. Eunuch Wei won¡¯t be able to discover it.¡±


    ¡°You have quite a lot of treasures.¡± Xu Bai caught it and tied it around his wrist.


    Then, he felt as if he had lost his sense of existence.


    This red cloth had no other use, nor could it increase one¡¯s combat strength. It could only hide one¡¯s aura, not completely invisible.


    ¡°With it, coupled with the Myriad Faces Incantation, we can completely achieve stealth.¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you give me this when I went to the Great Yue State?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    If he had this piece of red cloth when he went to the Great Yue State, he would have saved a lot of trouble.


    ¡°With your disguising technique, no one can tell you apart from the Saint Realm. This red cloth can¡¯t hide your Saint Realm either.¡±Director Mu explained,¡±I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I gave you the ability to block the world, but it¡¯s different this time. During the entire process, you can¡¯t do anything except for the last one. I¡¯m just giving you a chance to not be discovered.¡±


    Eunuch Wei was very powerful, and he could exchange for a ninth-grade Saint Realm expert.


    However, his true strength was only that of a ninth-grade Transcendent.


    Therefore, Xu Bai¡¯s disguise technique could deceive Eunuch Wei. Moreover, with this red cloth, it could be stable.


    ¡°You just need to follow me. What if I lose you?¡±Xu Bai asked again.


    Director Mu looked at him strangely.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if we lose him or not. Your goal is the same. You just need to go to the capital of the Great Yue State.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai finally understood.


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s goal was to go to Jingdou to assassinate the Emperor. His goal was also to go to Jingdou. The two were the same, so he only needed to go.


    After that, the two of them chatted for a while more, discussing the details of the implementation. Xu Bai did not return to the Imperial Palace, but stayed in Zhai Xing Lou.


    A few days passed.


    Something big had happened!


    Great Chu and the Barbarian Race were at war!


    This battle had come very suddenly. Of course, this was only the feeling that the surrounding people had.


    When this battle began, all the troops of Great Chu at the border charged towards the Barbarian Race.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Other than leaving behind a few soldiers, King Sheng You led his army and invaded the Barbarian Race.


    When war broke out, the most uncomfortable place was the Great Yue State.


    At this moment, in the Imperial Palace of Great Yue State.


    The Emperor of Dayue looked at the silent ministers below and slapped the armrest of his throne.¡±¡±At the critical moment, you bunch of trash are playing silence for me. Prime Minister, do you have any thoughts on this war?¡±


    Originally, everyone was fine. Although the three forces wanted to destroy each other, they did not have the opportunity.

 Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: All-Out War and Soul Annihilation (5)

    Chapter 798: All-Out War and Soul Annihilation (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    However, the situation was different now.


    The internal strife in the Great Yue State is not limited to the turmoil in the martial world.


    The Great Chu State would take advantage of this opportunity to invade the Barbarian Race. There were only three options for the Great Yue State.


    First, he had to guard his own land and not meddle in this matter. He had to concentrate on healing his internal strife.


    There were good and bad paths, but it was the most moderate one.


    Everyone knew that the Great Chu State was the strongest. If the Great Yue State did not care about it at this time, the Barbarians would definitely be finished.


    Secondly, they could take advantage of this time when Great Chu was attacking the Barbarian Race and send troops to attack Great Chu.


    This was a good idea, but what about after that?


    The other party was now trying his best to annihilate the barbarians. This nest did not matter. Even if you took down his nest, when the other party cleaned up the barbarians, they would come back to settle the score with you.


    Most importantly, if you dare to send troops now, those Jianghu people in Great Yue State who are ready to stir up trouble will definitely turn Great Yue State upside down.


    Thirdly, they had to help the Barbarian Race. At the very least, they had to ensure that the Barbarian Race would not be destroyed.


    Of the three paths, this was the safest.


    They did not need to send a large number of soldiers. They only needed to send a portion of them to make the strength of the Barbarian Race equal to that of Great Chu.


    Although this would weaken the defense of the border, it was much better than the second option.


    The white-robed Prime Minister, Liu Yue, had been standing below. He only came out after the Emperor asked him.


    ¡°I think that we should help the Barbarian Race to maintain the balance of power between the three forces, and then seize the time to resolve the internal turmoil in Great Yue State.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the initially silent ministers all agreed.


    The Emperor of Great Yue State did not speak. Looking at the ministers below who were actively agreeing, he was also thinking about what Liu Yue had just said.


    After thinking for a long time, he gently patted the armrest of the dragon throne to silence the scene.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Pass down my order. Order Bai Zhong to lead a portion of his soldiers to the Berserkers and help them.¡±


    He thought a lot and finally decided to send troops to help because this three-legged situation could not be broken.


    It could be broken at any other time, but not now, because the current turmoil had not been resolved.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Since the Emperor had spoken, everyone present was a shrewd person. Of course, they all agreed.


    After discussing for a while, the court session ended.


    The ministers returned to their homes and looked for their mothers.


    Liu Yue left the palace and went to his own residence outside the palace. He returned to his room and closed the door.


    He turned around and saw a woman behind him.


    ¡°You¡¯re really bold. I didn¡¯t kill you last time, but you still dare to come and find me personally.¡±


    Around the woman, there were black shadows twisting. If Xu Bai was here, he would have noticed that this woman was none other than Ying Yue.


    ¡°But the Prime Minister didn¡¯t kill me, which proves that my words are still useful.¡±¡±


    ¡°When the Emperor of Great Yue dies and Bai Zhong is assisting the border, the Prime Minister will be able to get the position of the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°At that time, even if Bai Zhong wanted to come back, it would be useless.¡±


    Liu Yue did not say a word. In the dark room, his eyes were lowered.


    Although he looked like an ordinary person and Shadow Moon appeared very relaxed, at this moment, Shadow Moon was extremely nervous.


    This was her mission. Even if Eunuch Wei wanted to trade one for one, it would take time. If Liu Yue rushed over at this time, then everything would be over.


    Therefore, he had to solve the key problem.


    The reason why she was sent here was because she was most familiar with the Great Yue State.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, Liu Yue finally raised his head. His gaze was still indifferent.


    Success!


    When Shadow Moon saw this, she knew that since Liu Yue did not kill her immediately, there was still a possibility of negotiation.


    Before this, she had been told by her father and Mu Zongsi that only one of the three forces was not united. That was the Great Yue State.


    Therefore, this is a plan to sow discord.


    Of course, they could not let Liu Yue deal with the Emperor.


    This was because Liu Yue was an extremely cautious person. If this matter failed and the Emperor recovered, Liu Yue would be in absolute danger. Therefore, he would definitely not make a move.


    Seeing that there was a chance of success, Ying Yue waited quietly. She was waiting for Liu Yue¡¯s next words.


    As expected, although Liu Yue¡¯s gaze was indifferent, he still slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m able to sit in my current position not only because of my strength. I¡¯m not a fool and I know your plan.¡±


    ¡°First, we will destroy the Barbarian Race, then we will destroy the Great Yue State. I will cooperate with you, but what can I get?¡±


    ¡°My goal is the throne of the Great Yue State. If you destroy the Great Yue State, where will my throne be? You should at least give me enough conditions.¡±


    That was the truth.


    Liu Yue had already made it very clear.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He did it for the throne, but the Great Yue State would eventually be destroyed.


    What would happen after they were destroyed?


    He couldn¡¯t sit on the emperor¡¯s seat. No matter how he looked at it, it was a loss.


    Ying Yue revealed a smile.


    Liu Yue¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard that.

 Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: The One Who Killed the Emperor, Xu Bai!（8000）_1

    Chapter 799: The One Who Killed the Emperor, Xu Bai!£¨8000£©_1


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    A sense of danger filled the room. Liu Yue, who was originally as elegant as ink, did not look like a scholar at all. There was a terrifying pressure on him.


    Ying Yue¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and she stumbled back a few steps. Her chest felt stuffy, and she almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    This was the existence of a ninth-grade Saint. Just a trace of her aura was enough to make her feel like an ant, unable to struggle at all.


    However, she did not die, which meant that the other party did not have the intention to kill her. This also meant that she still had something to say.


    Ying Yue took a deep breath and suppressed her injuries. Only then did she open her mouth and slowly speak.


    ¡°Lord Prime Minister, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m here to discuss cooperation, not with hostility.¡±


    Liu Yue narrowed his eyes and waved his hand gently. The aura on his body disappeared, but his eyes were still fixed on Ying Yue. It was as if he would raise his hand to kill if he said anything wrong.


    Ying Yue wasn¡¯t afraid at all.¡± My father once said that the Prime Minister became famous earlier than all the ninth-grade Saints here. He could be considered a figure before the Gale Country. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    The people of this world would not have an endless lifespan. It could only be said that the higher the realm, the longer they would live.


    If one stayed in a realm for too long, one¡¯s lifespan would slowly be exhausted and one would eventually die of old age.


    If he wanted to live longer, he could only keep breaking through.


    There was a time limit to becoming a saint. Once the time limit was up, no matter if you were a big shot or a nobody, you had to die obediently.


    From what Shadow Moon knew, Liu Yue estimated that he did not have many days left.


    Of course, the so-called ¡± not many days ¡± referred to the fact that they could live longer than ordinary people.


    Liu Yue nodded.¡± I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. It¡¯s indeed as you said. My lifespan is approaching. But can you solve the problem of my lifespan?¡±¡±


    ¡°In this world, no one can escape time, and there is no divine medicine that can prolong my life. It¡¯s impossible for me to increase my lifespan.¡±


    He had looked for it and understood it. He had lived for a long time and knew a lot of things.


    It was impossible for a divine medicine that could prolong one¡¯s life to exist. Otherwise, he would have to give everything he had to obtain it.


    Everyone in this world was afraid of death, especially existences like them who stood at the peak. They were even more afraid of death.


    After a person died, everything would be gone. Perhaps it would become strange, but that was not what he wanted.


    People who reached this level all had pride in their hearts.


    Strange?


    He didn¡¯t want to be associated with them.


    ¡°If I can reach the Saint Realm, will I be able to extend my lifespan?¡± asked Ying Yue.¡±


    Liu Yue frowned.¡± Of course. If I reach the next realm, I won¡¯t be troubled by my lifespan anymore. But that¡¯s impossible.¡±¡±


    Since ancient times, no one had ever stepped into this realm. Even in this world, there were only nine Saint Realm experts.


    Unless¡­


    Wait a minute!


    Liu Yue seemed to have thought of something and said,¡±Is the unification of the world an opportunity to become a saint?¡±


    Just now, he carefully recalled the other party¡¯s goal. He also recalled that since ancient times, there had never been a situation where the world was unified. He could not help but think of this problem.


    Ying Yue nodded and said,¡± As expected of the Prime Minister. He easily guessed the reason behind it. My father has seen fate before, so he knows that this is a possibility.¡±¡±


    ¡°After unifying the world, perhaps the shackles of sainthood will be broken. At that time, the worry of the prime minister¡¯s lifespan will be solved.¡±


    Liu Yue fell silent.


    He did not say a word, but he was already thinking about this possibility.


    ¡°Prime Minister, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Is there a better way, even if it¡¯s just a guess?¡±¡±Have you ever thought that when all the opportunities no longer exist, as long as there is a possibility, you have to tightly grasp it?¡±¡±


    Liu Yue raised his hand, signaling for Shadow Moon to stop talking. He paced back and forth in the room.


    Ying Yue knew very well that at this moment, Liu Yue was definitely struggling in his heart. As long as he thought it through, then the answer would come out.


    Either agree or disagree.


    However, she remembered what her father had said to her before. Liu Yue would definitely agree.


    Her father said,¡± That old thing, Liu Yue, was from another country before the Gale Country. At that time, he hadn¡¯t reached the Saint Realm, but his fear of death has been passed down in our circle.¡±


    To put it nicely, it was called cautious. To put it in a tacky way, it was afraid of death.


    A person who was afraid of death, using death to threaten him, that was the main point.


    As expected, Liu Yue slowly stopped in his tracks and turned his head, looking at Ying Yue with a complicated gaze.


    ¡°I only need to not help, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing. If the War God Bai Zhong comes back, you might have to fight him for the throne.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°We will help you obtain the throne. At that time, you can announce that Great Yue State has become a vassal state of Great Chu State, and there will be no need for war.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Liu Yue said indifferently.


    He had agreed. Since he had a chance to live, he would definitely use all means. Therefore, agreeing was what he should do.


    Ying Yue nodded, turning into a shadow and disappearing.


    After Liu Yue saw Shadow Moon disappear, he turned his head to look at the empty room and silently thought,¡±¡±Your Majesty, you can¡¯t blame me for this. After all, who doesn¡¯t want to live¡­¡±

 Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: The One Who Killed the Emperor, Xu Bai!（8000）_2

    Chapter 800: The One Who Killed the Emperor, Xu Bai!£¨8000£©_2


    Translator: 549690339


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, a few days had passed.


    There was something unusual in the palace today.


    Eunuch Wei was nowhere to be seen during the morning court session. According to his usual habits, he would have been by the Emperor¡¯s side, but at this moment, it was empty.


    Of course, in the hearts of the officials, this was just an inconspicuous detail, and not many people paid attention to it.


    The morning court session was still held, and the flames of war were also constantly raging at the border. The barbarians were already at a slight disadvantage when they fought with Great Chu.


    However, Bai Zhong, the Military God of the Great Yue State, suddenly brought a bunch of reinforcements, which changed the ever-changing battlefield. The situation began to tilt towards the Barbarian Race again.


    Great Chu retreated as they fought, and they were getting closer and closer to the border.


    On the other side, at the border of the Great Yue State.


    Xu Bai looked ahead and saw Eunuch Wei, who was pretending to be an ordinary person, quietly following behind him.


    Today, Eunuch Wei had set off, and so had he.


    He wrapped the Evil Eye Blade with a layer of wood and added some strings to make it into a zither.


    When he needed to use it, he only needed to smash the zither and take it out.


    At this moment, Xu Bai was dressed like an ordinary young man, more like a musician.


    After passing through the border, he did not follow Eunuch Wei. Instead, he did not stop and walked toward the capital.


    As long as the target was the same, there was no need to follow them.


    After all, there was a risk of being exposed if he followed behind. His goal was the capital, and Eunuch Wei¡¯s goal was also the capital, so Xu Bai directly rushed to his destination.


    Along the way, it was as calm as the surface of a lake. There were no other obstructions, and Xu Bai was one step ahead of them, arriving in the capital.


    He didn¡¯t know where Eunuch Wei was, so he just found an inn to stay.


    At that time, they would definitely fight. After the fight, it would definitely not be peaceful. It would be fine for Xu Bai to go after the fight.


    Sitting in the inn, feeling bored, Xu Bai touched the Evil Eye Blade that had been forged into a zither.


    He realized that he seemed to have some strange attribute. As long as it was a saber, it would not stay by his side for too long.


    The one that lasted the longest was still the first Ghost Head Blade. Unfortunately, it was still unable to escape the fate of being destroyed in the end.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not born to play with knives.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Of course, he only thought about it in his heart. If he said it out loud, all the machetemen in the world would spit out two taels of blood.


    A first-grade Transcendent could exhibit a ninth-grade Transcendent saber technique. How could the sabersmen in the world endure this?


    Xu Bai touched his zither for a while, feeling that his interest had waned. He lay on the bed, but his mind was thinking about this trip.


    ¡°After I returned, the Emperor said that I could browse through the entire royal treasury at will. At that time, what realm would I reach?¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became.


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly stood up and looked at the corner of the room.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    In the corner, the shadow shook, and Ying Yue walked out from it, her face filled with joy and happiness.


    She took two quick steps and came to Xu Bai¡¯s side. Her sparkling eyes stared at Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai felt his hair stand on end, as if he was being stared at by a fanatic fan.


    Indeed, Shadow Moon was a fanatic.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Shadow Moon stretched out her hand towards Xu Bai and groaned.


    ¡°Let me touch it.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He really wanted to say, are you a woman or not?


    Shouldn¡¯t I be saying this?


    He felt that pair of small hands touching his body.


    Xu Bai helplessly held Ying Yue¡¯s hand and moved it away. Then, he got up from the bed and pressed on Ying Yue¡¯s shoulder, pushing her back step by step.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    For Shadow Moon to suddenly appear in such a dangerous foreign country, there must be something important. Moreover, he had to be informed.


    Shadow Moon pursed her lips.¡± Father told me to tell you that Liu Yue is already a business partner. Don¡¯t mess with him.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    In his mind, he had thought of countless possibilities, but he never expected it to be this.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Transcendent, how can I fight a Saint? You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Xu Bai waved his hands.


    Shadow Moon didn¡¯t say anything, just staring at Xu Bai blankly.


    Xu Bai sighed.¡± Alright, I do want to mess with him.¡±¡±


    He had found a way to attack the divine soul in order to get rid of Liu Yue.


    As the saying went, it was never too late for a gentleman to take revenge. However, he was not a gentleman. He had to take revenge face to face.


    After helping Eunuch Wei get rid of the Emperor of the Great Yue State, he would then use the method of self-destruction of his soul to severely injure Liu Yue. Then, he would let Eunuch Wei take action. Then, he would be able to take revenge without having to exchange his limit for one.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Director Mu to see through his thoughts.


    ¡°Father was right. He said that you would seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡±Shadow Moon rubbed her forehead, looking like she had a headache.


    ¡°But we really can¡¯t touch Liu Yue for the time being. After we unify the world, there¡¯s still the Bizarre Demon City and the Bizarre Human City. Liu Yue is a rare chess piece.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Really?¡± Shadow Moon asked suspiciously. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Why did he agree so readily?


    He didn¡¯t look like the Xu Bai she knew and understood at all.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a cooperation, then we¡¯re on the same side. I won¡¯t attack my own people.¡±


    These words were true. Of course, it was not a matter of whether they were on the same side or not.

 Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: The One Who Killed the Emperor, Xu Bai!（8000）_3

    Chapter 801: The One Who Killed the Emperor, Xu Bai!£¨8000£©_3


    Translator: 549690339


    Director Mu was right. When the time came, he would still be a good chess piece that could not be easily destroyed.


    Shadow Moon confirmed again and again that Xu Bai really wouldn¡¯t make a move. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief and turn into a shadow, leaving completely.


    The room fell silent. Xu Bai lay down again and waited patiently.


    Great Yue Country¡¯s capital.


    On both sides of the street, there were people who were shouting and shouting. It was a lively and noisy scene.


    At this moment, an old man dressed very ordinarily was walking slowly.


    The old man¡¯s hair was white and his appearance was ordinary. There were wrinkles on his face.


    He was also wearing ordinary linen clothes. Other than being very old, no one would look at him when he walked on the street.


    Today, Eunuch Wei, who had disguised himself as an ordinary old man, finally arrived at the capital of the Great Yue State.


    Along the way, he was not in a hurry because his cautious personality did not allow anything to go wrong.


    Eunuch Wei was getting closer and closer to the Imperial Palace of the Great Yue State. He felt complicated.


    No one was not afraid of death, including Eunuch Wei. He was also afraid of death. He did not even want to die.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Xu Bai grow into a top figure in this world. He had died too early.


    But now, he had no choice but to die.


    He had to fulfill His Majesty¡¯s wish.


    If the monarch begs the minister to die, the minister has to die.


    Moreover, his death was an extremely important key to the entire world.


    Therefore, he still came this time.


    ¡°Drink two catties of wine before attacking.¡±


    Eunuch Wei found a wine shop and ordered two catties of the best wine and a plate of peanuts. He looked at the palace not far away and ate while drinking.


    He ate a few peanuts in one gulp. He didn¡¯t use a bowl, but a jar.


    Not long after, he finished the wine.


    Eunuch Wei sighed as he looked at the empty space and the remaining peanuts.


    ¡°What a pity. If he were here to drink with me, that would be enough. In the end, it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Eunuch Wei reached out and poured the remaining peanuts into his palm. After paying the bill, he walked toward the palace.


    With every step he took, the aura on his body became stronger. His white hair was disappearing, and her appearance was becoming younger, returning to her original appearance.


    At the entrance of the palace, the soldiers guarding the entrance were stunned when they saw this. Then, they reacted with horror.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Wei Fenghua!¡±


    Wei Fenghua was Eunuch Wei¡¯s name. It was a very unique name, but ever since he became Eunuch Wei, no one called him by this name.


    When Eunuch Wei heard it today, he felt that it was a little unfamiliar, but also very familiar.


    He raised his foot and took a step forward. His figure flickered and he appeared in the center of the palace.


    At the same time, a cold aura spread behind him. Gray threads gradually interweaved and formed a huge net that filled the sky.


    The sunlight was gone. Not only the Imperial Palace, but the entire capital was covered in gray threads, blocking out the scorching sun.


    The temperature was dropping, turning cold.


    Eunuch Wei placed his hands behind his back. The wind blew, causing his clothes to flutter.


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold as he stood under the gray sky. He looked in one direction.


    ¡°Dog Emperor, come out and accept your death.¡±


    Eunuch Wei said calmly.


    All the experts in the palace were silent.


    No one dared to reply.


    This was the number one Transcendent in the world. Just by standing here, no one dared to look directly at him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At this moment, a golden ray of light flashed from a hall.


    The yellow-robed Emperor of the Da Yue Kingdom walked over on golden light and stopped not far from Eunuch Wei, his eyes cold.


    ¡°Wei Fenghua!¡±


    ¡°How dare you barge into my place? I didn¡¯t kill you with my own hands that day. Today, you¡¯re courting death, so I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±


    The Emperor of Great Yue looked at Eunuch Wei with a serious face.


    Eunuch Wei laughed.¡± Dog Emperor, you seem to have forgotten that I can replace you. You won¡¯t be able to escape the Emperor¡¯s profession.¡±¡±


    In this world, there was a supreme profession, and that was the Emperor.


    As long as he became the emperor and his country was at the peak, he would be a Saint Realm pinnacle master.


    This profession was also closely related to the country.


    If the Emperor ran away today, he would fall into the transcendent state.


    This was a rule that no one could break.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know why you suddenly came here,¡± the Emperor of Great Yue sneered.¡± But you forgot that there is a prime minister in white in my palace. He is at the peak of the mortal realm.¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Call him out and try. You and I have been talking for so long. He should have arrived long ago, right?¡± Eunuch Wei said.¡±


    The Emperor of the Great Yue State was stunned for a moment. Then, he reacted and his face gradually turned gloomy.


    At this time, Liu Yue did not rush over. Either something had happened or there were other reasons.


    But no matter what the reason was, they could only fight one-on-one now.


    After all, he was the emperor of a country, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    In this line of work, it was destined that only one could live today.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    The Emperor of Great Yue let out a long breath.


    ¡°Good! Today, I will meet you, the head of the eunuchs!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The aura between the two of them continued to rise.


    Behind the Emperor of Great Yue State, the golden color of the white and gray color of the sky was gradually competing with each other.


    The two were actually evenly matched.


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s eyes flashed with determination. He raised his hand and was about to stab it between his eyebrows.


    This was his one-for-one ability. He was the only one who could use his life to advance to the Saint Pinnacle Stage.

 Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: The One Who Killed the Emperor, Xu Bai!（8000）_4

    Chapter 802: The One Who Killed the Emperor, Xu Bai!£¨8000£©_4


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    Eunuch Wei thought.


    The finger was getting closer and closer to his glabella. This movement was actually extremely fast.


    However, just as his finger was about to approach, he heard a voice.


    ¡°How can I not be here in such a lively place?¡±


    Eunuch Wei was stunned, and so was the Emperor.


    It was as if a third person had suddenly appeared in the midst of a decisive battle at the summit of the forbidden city.


    The two of them looked over at the same time and saw a young man with a zither in his arms approaching.


    Behind the young man, there was a madness that was intertwined with gold and grayish-white.


    Even though the change in the sky was like a small boat in the sea compared to the change in the sky between the two, it was especially eye-catching at this moment.


    There were countless experts hidden in various parts of the Imperial Palace. All of them had seen this scene.


    This young man was already known by the entire world. There were very few people in the world who did not know him.


    However, he had been recognized by these people the moment he appeared.


    ¡± He¡¯s the Bloody Butcher, the Wang from the Great Chu Country!¡±


    ¡°No! How dare he appear at this time?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he still intends to participate in this battle between the world¡¯s top powers?¡±


    When the experts hiding in the dark saw this scene, they all guessed that they did not dare to go out at all.


    The result would be the same whether they went out or not.


    In a battle between the world¡¯s top powers, even the aftershocks were not something they could resist. They were completely useless.


    However, when they saw Xu Bai come over, they all knew Xu Bai, so they couldn¡¯t hide their surprise.


    To put it simply, it was just one sentence.


    Wasn¡¯t this courting death?


    As a Transcendent, it would be like a lantern in a latrine pit to participate in a battle between Saint Realm Pinnacle Stage cultivators.


    Eunuch Wei frowned when he saw Xu Bai appear.¡±¡±Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I come?¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°Director Mu again?¡±


    Xu Bai remained silent.


    The Emperor of Great Yue laughed out loud,¡±¡±Xu Bai! Ever since the first day I knew you, I¡¯ve always wanted to take your life. I didn¡¯t expect you to come first. You¡¯re purely courting death!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a golden light descended from the sky and crushed toward Xu Bai.


    The golden light¡¯s pressure was extremely powerful. When the golden light appeared, the world seemed to have lost its color and turned into black and white, leaving only this touch of gold.


    If he were to get even a little bit of it, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death.


    Eunuch Wei wanted to help, but it was too late.


    Seeing that the golden light was about to hit Xu Bai, Eunuch Wei¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow and despair.


    If he himself died, it really didn¡¯t matter. He had lived for too long, but Xu Bai was still young. He couldn¡¯t let Xu Bai die!


    He had been hiding it from Xu Bai because he was worried that this would happen. Now that it had really happened, Eunuch Wei suddenly felt powerless.


    When the experts of the imperial palace who were hiding in the dark saw this golden light descend, they all left.


    He was afraid that if he ran too slowly, he would be stained by the golden light and die on the spot.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Loud booms rang out continuously. From the moment the golden light fell, it continued to spread. All the buildings that came into contact with the golden light were destroyed.


    Some of the experts ran too late and were caught in the golden light. Even those at the ninth grade Transcendent Realm were instantly turned into ashes.


    In just an instant, the entire imperial palace was reduced to nothingness.


    The experts who had luckily escaped the golden light felt a sense of sorrow when they saw this scene.


    The entire palace was gone. Most importantly, Xu Bai was gone.


    Prince Xu, whose name had shaken the entire world and who had become the number one figure of the younger generation, even the older generation couldn¡¯t catch up to him, had now turned into a corpse.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If he had more time, he might have been able to become one of the nine after the Saint Realm master died of old age.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s too impulsive.¡±


    ¡°A prince has died, and such an important one at that. Great Chu has suffered a heavy loss.¡±


    The experts all had their own thoughts, but many of them felt sorry for Xu Bai.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± The Emperor of Great Yue State waved his hand and said,¡± The Imperial Palace is gone. We can rebuild it. But today, all of you will die here!¡±¡±


    ¡°Wei Fenghua, attack! Let me see how you can kill a ninth-grade Transcendent and kill a ninth-grade Saint!¡±


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. I¡¯ll teach you not to leave a corpse behind!¡±


    Xu Bai was dead, and he was heartbroken.


    Scenes of him drinking with Xu Bai flashed before his eyes. At this moment, Eunuch Wei was already determined to die.


    However, just as he was about to make his move, a figure leaped out from the dust stirred up by the golden light.


    At the same time, everyone present heard a loud voice.


    ¡°Dog Emperor, you still dare to sneak attack a junior. If I wasn¡¯t young, I would have been killed by you!¡±


    ¡°Xu Bai!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Bai! He¡¯s not dead!¡±


    ¡°What happened? A ninth-grade Saint Realm expert¡¯s attack did not kill him. What was going on with him?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The experts were dumbstruck and froze on the spot.


    Xu Bai was holding Evil Eye in the smoke. The eye on the hilt of Evil Eye¡¯s blade was glowing red.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor of the Great Yue State would make a move at the first meeting.


    Just as the golden light was about to approach, Xu Bai activated the Evil Eye Blade. At the same time, he used the one-time use treasure that Director Mu had given him and temporarily upgraded it to the Third Grade Saint Realm.


    There was also the supreme treasure that Eunuch Wei had given him. It could withstand the attack of a ninth-grade Transcendent, so he threw it out without hesitation.

 Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: The One Who Killed the Emperor, Xu Bai!（8000）_5

    Chapter 803: The One Who Killed the Emperor, Xu Bai!£¨8000£©_5


    Translator: 549690339


    It was equivalent to a ninth-grade Transcendent being used as a meat cushion for him. With his current strength of a third-grade Saint, he could barely dodge it.


    ¡°You¡­ He didn¡¯t die!¡± The Emperor of the Great Yue State said in astonishment.


    But before he could be surprised, he felt a sense of extreme danger. It came from the Evil Eye Blade.


    It was dangerous!


    That kind of danger even made him feel that he would lose his life.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, step back. Be careful not to splash blood on your body.¡±Xu Bai rose into the air and came to Eunuch Wei¡¯s side. Under Eunuch Wei¡¯s surprised gaze, he raised his saber.


    Eunuch Wei was also in a state of shock, but Xu Bai¡¯s survival made the sorrow in his heart disappear.


    He also saw Xu Bai blocking his way. He was not a fool, and he had dealt with Xu Bai so many times, so he knew that Xu Bai was definitely confident.


    In the next moment, the True Core Strength in Xu Bai¡¯s body surged and he slashed out.


    Flipping the Heavens!


    Even a dog emperor like you is being unreasonable and attacking a young man like me. Then I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Let¡¯s just fight.


    When the sky turned upside down, the world changed color.


    He was temporarily a third-grade Saint, and after going through the Evil Eye Blade, he came out from the sky.


    In an instant, the Mad Heavenly Transformation behind Xu Bai started to spin like a tornado, and all of it surged into the blade.


    One saber strike!


    It looked like an ordinary slash, and it was even a slash from above. However, after this slash appeared, countless cracks appeared in the surrounding space.


    The earth was sinking and the sky was tumbling.


    One slash, between life and death.


    The Emperor of the Great Yue State felt a strong sense of life and death crisis. He did not have time to think, and he did not even have the chance to escape.


    Raising his hands, the Emperor of Great Yue tried his best to receive this blade. Countless golden lights gathered from all over the Great Yue State and condensed on his palms.


    The pair of fleshy palms clashed with Xu Bai with an aura that was no weaker than Xu Bai¡¯s saber.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The aftershock spread out, with the two as the center, even surpassing the situation of this imperial palace.


    ¡°The commoners are innocent.¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded from outside.


    Countless words appeared in the sky and enveloped the surroundings of the palace. The remaining power could not rush out.


    Those who could not rush out were still those experts.


    Liu Yue appeared in the air and steadied the words. He could not help but wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    When these two fellows fought, they almost caused his barrier to collapse. This was only the aftershock of the two of them.


    When did Xu Bai reach this level?


    The voice of the Emperor of Great Yue State came from the light.


    ¡°Liu Yue! Since you betrayed me!¡±


    Liu Yue smiled and said,¡± Your Your Majesty, you should focus on finishing your battle. Everyone in the palace is dead. No one knows that I betrayed you.¡±¡±


    Initially, he had not planned to make a move. However, after seeing Xu Bai appear, he felt that he was in the bag. He also saw that the remaining power of the two was about to spread out, so he made a move to stabilize him.


    The Emperor of Great Yue State stopped talking,


    The light was eye-catching.


    After nearly an hour, when the light finally dissipated, Xu Bai stood on the spot with his saber.


    Not far ahead, the Emperor of Great Yue State was also standing in the same place. However, his eyes were fixed on the spot and he did not move at all.


    ¡°What are you pretending for, old thing? You deserve to die.¡±Xu Bai took a deep breath, and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth.


    As he finished his words, the Emperor of Great Yue gradually turned into ashes from the top of his head.


    The Emperor of the Great Yue State, who was at the peak of the Ninth Stage Saint Realm, was dead!


    This scene was too shocking. Even Eunuch Wei and Liu Yue were speechless for a long time.


    To kill a Saint as a Transcendent was simply ridiculous!


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    With a clear sound, the saber in Xu Bai¡¯s hand turned into ashes. Xu Bai could no longer support himself and fell to the ground¡­


    ¡°Your grandpa! Old Mu, you tricked me!¡±


    Looking at the ground that was gradually approaching, he only wanted to say that he did not have a single drop left. This was not as easy as what Director Mu had said.


    The exhaustion that he had never experienced before caused his True Core Strength to recover at the slowest speed.


    Eunuch Wei reacted quickly and caught Xu Bai.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, I¡¯ve gained some face this time, haven¡¯t I?¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    ¡°Xu Bai, thank you.¡± Eunuch Wei sighed.¡±


    There were too many things that he wanted to say, but when they were all merged together, he could only say thank you.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± said Eunuch Wei.


    He supported Xu Bai and planned to return to Great Chu.


    Since the matter was over, they should go back.


    Liu Yue wanted to say something, but when he saw Eunuch Wei¡¯s cold gaze, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t say anything.


    As he watched the two of them leave, he suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Fortunately, I agreed this time. Now that we¡¯re all business partners, this kid will definitely not find trouble with me in the future.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°This kid¡¯s future is absolutely unfathomable!¡±


    A piece of news was quickly spreading to Great Chu through the capital of Great Yue State.


    Not only that, but it also spread throughout the country.


    The content of the message was simple.


    The Great Yue Emperor had died, and the person who killed the Emperor was Xu Bai, the Blood Butcher!

 Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: The Situation Has Changed (1)

    Chapter 804: The Situation Has Changed (1)


    Translator: 549690339


    The news seemed to have grown wings. It started from the imperial palace of Great Yue State and spread to the surroundings. In the blink of an eye, it had spread all over the world.


    Now, everyone in this world knew that the Emperor of Great Yue State was dead, and the murderer was Xu Bai.


    Regardless of whether it was the various forces or the experts of each profession, they all had different thoughts.


    Great Chu Country, Capital, Prime Minister¡¯s Residence.


    Ever since the news had reached the capital, Prime Minister Wen had requested a long leave from the Emperor. He had been staying in his room, not leaving his house.


    Other than him, there were many other Transcendent-level ninth-grade experts who had also taken long leave.


    In the world, there were only nine Saints. Nine was the number, and it was impossible to exceed this number.


    But now, the Emperor of Great Yue State was dead. In other words, there was only one person left to enter the ranks of the Saints.


    In the entire world, everyone who had stepped into the ranks of a ninth-grade Transcendent had fallen into long-term seclusion at this moment.


    Time was extremely tight for them.


    They wanted to seize this last moment to fight for this position. Whoever stepped into the ranks of the Saint Plane first would be the new Saint Plane cultivator.


    Although he had only just stepped into the First Grade Saint Realm, it was enough.


    As long as one stood firmly in this position, no one would step foot in it.


    This was a fight, a fight that raced against time. The Emperor¡¯s attitude towards this was also up to them.


    After all, it would be beneficial for him to have another Saint Realm expert in his territory.


    The Transcendent experts in the world all had the same thought, but the Saint experts had different thoughts.


    The Chief and Deputy Chief of the supreme barbarian tribe felt that the pressure on them had increased again.


    They had now become small boats in the sea. As long as the waves rose, there was a possibility that they would capsize.


    However, this was not the most important thing. The most important and most uncomfortable thing was another person.


    The War God Bai Zhong.


    In the camp, after hearing the news of the soldiers, Bai Zhong was discussing with his generals what to do next.


    But now, he was not in the mood.


    Bai Zhong¡¯s right hand gripped the saber at his waist so tightly that the veins on the back of his hand bulged.


    The surrounding generals were silent. No one made a sound. To be precise, no one dared to speak.


    They had also heard the news that the Emperor was dead.


    To the various generals, it was not good for them to reveal their thoughts at this moment, so they all kept their mouths shut.


    To be able to get to this place, it was far from enough to rely on martial strength. One had to be brave and resourceful to be able to sit in their current position.


    The generals knew that at this moment, everything depended on Bai Zhong.


    If Bai Zhong was not willing to go back and fight for the throne, they were not willing either.


    If Bai Zhong wanted to go back and fight for the throne, they were willing to do their best.


    In short, they were just yes-men. Whatever Bai Zhong wanted to do, they would cooperate.


    Before the Emperor died, he naturally listened to the Emperor. But after the Emperor died, they could only listen to Bai Zhong.


    A few generals knew that if they wanted to go back and fight for the throne, there was one person they could not avoid, and that was Prime Minister Liu Yue.


    They seemed to have received the news now, but Prime Minister Liu Yue had the upper hand. They did not know what the situation was like.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    In the quiet tent, there was only the sound of chaotic breathing.


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, the time it takes for an incense stick to burn had passed. Bai Zhong maintained the posture of holding his saber, remaining silent.


    Slowly, he moved his hand away from the handle and placed it on the table.


    This action naturally attracted everyone present.


    The generals all looked over, waiting for Bai Zhong¡¯s orders.


    Bai Zhong placed his hand on the table and looked around. His tone was slow and solemn.


    ¡°There should be two Saint Realm masters in the palace. His Majesty is one and Liu Yue is the other.¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s actions are disloyal and unjust. Although Your Majesty is dead, we will raise the banner of righteousness and reclaim this broken mountain and river.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    At this point, they already understood the true meaning behind it.


    This meant that he wanted to go back and fight for it.


    Anything that was done had to be done in accordance with the name. At this time, the name that Bai Zhong came up with was indeed reasonable.


    As generals, what else could they do now? They could only follow this commander-in-chief.


    Bai Zhong saw that there were no objections around him. He slowly pulled out the long saber at his waist and pointed the blade outside the tent.


    ¡°Return to the capital!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The generals agreed.


    Bai Zhong stepped out of the tent and prepared to lead the troops back to the capital.


    However, before he could take two steps out, he was stopped by someone.


    The person who stopped Bai Zhong was the Supreme Tribe¡¯s Deputy Chief, Gu Muyin.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Bai Zhong¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at the person in front of him who was of the same strength as him.¡±Why are you stopping me?¡±


    Gu Muyin had a sturdy body. Facing Bai Zhong¡¯s cold gaze, he was not afraid at all. He looked straight at him and said,¡±After you return, you will get nothing but a useless kingdom.¡±


    Bai Zhong didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes still indifferent.


    ¡°One of the ninth-grade Saints in the world has already died. Now, the entire balance has been broken.¡±


    ¡°There are still three of them in the Great Chu Country. In addition, there¡¯s Wei Fenghua and that Xu Bai who was able to kill the Emperor for some reason.¡±

 Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: The Situation Has Changed (2)

    Chapter 805: The Situation Has Changed (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°If we really count, there are a total of five. This is a very terrifying number.¡±


    ¡°After you return, even if you manage to fight for the position, even if Liu Yue agrees to submit to you, there will only be two.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Every time Gu Muyin said a sentence, he kept emphasizing his tone.


    When he finished his last sentence, he shut his mouth.


    There was no other reason than that he saw Bai Zhong unsheathing the treasured saber at his waist.


    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ve already told you. You should understand the seriousness of the matter.¡±Gu Muyin was puzzled.


    When he received the news of the death of the Emperor of the Great Yue State, he knew that Bai Zhong would come up with this move. Therefore, he hurriedly ran over and stopped Bai Zhong.


    This was also beneficial to them. If Bai Zhong left, they would be devoured by the Great Yue State again.


    Now, they were at an absolute disadvantage. Therefore, they had to keep Bai Zhong. Although it was still not balanced, it could at least balance the situation.


    However, he did not expect Bai Zhong to still unsheathe his saber even though he had already spoken so clearly.


    They were both Ninth Grade Saint Realm masters, so he naturally knew that if the two of them fought here, it would not benefit either side.


    But the only thing he couldn¡¯t understand was why?


    ¡°I know what you want to say.¡± Bai Zhong¡¯s gaze was still cold and indifferent.¡± The Emperor is dead, but why is Liu Yue still alive? He definitely won¡¯t let the Emperor die. Therefore, there must be some benefits in making him let go.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I said I wanted to go back and fight for the throne was just to give the world an opinion.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that with my current status, I don¡¯t know anything? Stop struggling, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Bai Zhong raised his saber and walked past Gu Muyin, leaving the tent.


    Very soon, the Great Yue State¡¯s army set out and rushed towards the Great Yue State.


    Gumu Yin stood in the empty tent with his fists clenched tightly. His eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°Heh, the barbarians will never surrender to those food. Just wait and see. You think you have a chance of winning, but these chances are not absolute!¡±


    After muttering to himself, he quickly left the empty tent.


    The border was still in constant battle.


    Bai Zhong had used his General Array to the extreme and arrived at the Great Yue State in the shortest time possible.


    The troops were all deployed at the border, but he went to the palace alone.


    At their level, it was as easy as flipping their hands to exchange for the power of an army formation.


    Bai Zhong stood in front of the Imperial Palace and looked at the ruins of the once magnificent palace. His expression darkened.


    There were many craftsmen cleaning up the ruins. They looked extremely busy.


    There were also many people who were constantly making gestures, as if they wanted to rebuild the imperial palace.


    The sound of discussion continued.


    When a few people saw Bai Zhong, they immediately lowered their eyes and stopped discussing. They did not dare to look at him anymore.


    Even if the people present had not seen such a legendary figure, they would still recognize him.


    ¡°You, come here!¡± Bai Zhong pointed at a person and shouted.


    The person who was pointed at was slightly stunned. His body trembled as he walked to Bai Zhong.


    ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡±


    The craftsman trembled and told him everything he knew.


    ¡°This lowly one doesn¡¯t know either. That day¡¯s battle ended up like this. His Majesty died, and even his bones no longer exist.¡±


    ¡°I am only following the Prime Minister¡¯s orders to rebuild the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°Right, the Prime Minister said that if the General returns, you can go to his residence. He will tell the General everything.¡±


    Bai Zhong frowned when he heard the man in front of him finish his words.


    He waved his hand and did not make things difficult for this person anymore. He turned around and walked towards the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    It was very close to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence from here. Bai Zhong only walked for a while before he arrived at the door. The people outside did not dare to stop him.


    When he stepped into the courtyard, he saw Liu Yue waiting for him in front of a room opposite the courtyard with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Please!¡± Liu Yue, who was dressed in white, was dressed like a scholar. He turned around and raised his hand to make an inviting gesture.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Bai Zhong snorted coldly and walked into the room.


    They didn¡¯t fight as expected, nor did they have any conflicts. They didn¡¯t even quarrel.


    Everything was quiet as usual.


    After Bai Zhong entered the room, Liu Yue closed the door behind him.


    As soon as he closed the door, he heard the sound of weapons clanging. He turned around and saw Bai Zhong unsheathing his treasured saber and pointing it at him.


    Liu Yue smiled.¡± If you want to fight, you don¡¯t have to come to me. General Bai, please sit patiently and listen to me. If you want to fight, I can accompany you.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Bai Zhong did not put his saber back into its sheath. He found a seat and sat down. He happened to see a letter on the table.


    There were many words on the letter. When he picked it up and read through all the contents, he suddenly raised his head. His eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°Instead of explaining a lot, why don¡¯t I let you read everything in Great Chu? That way, you¡¯ll understand.¡±Liu Yue said.


    On the paper was written why he did not help the emperor, which was also the opportunity to become a saint.


    ¡°Just because of a chance to become a Saint, you gave up the emperor who fought with us to someone else?¡±Bai Zhong gripped the letter tightly.

 Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: The Situation Has Changed (3)

    Chapter 806: The Situation Has Changed (3)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. Although you are afraid of death, you shouldn¡¯t be so dishonest. Otherwise, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t have made you the Prime Minister.¡±


    He had already finished reading the contents of the letter. To be honest, what was written in the letter made him feel a little moved, but this was not enough to make him do such a thing.


    That¡¯s right. An opportunity to step out of the Saint Plane was extremely important to any Saint.


    If he were to give such an opportunity to the supreme tribe of the Berserkers, they would not agree to it.


    Why did Liu Yue agree?


    Liu Yue sighed.¡± If it were you, you would agree too. We are different from the other two forces.¡±¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Bai Zhong said.


    Liu Yue shook his head.¡± Bai Zhong ah Bai Zhong, even in such a situation, you still refuse to recognize yourself?¡± Actually, you¡¯ve already seen through it.¡±


    Bai Zhong did not speak, but the veins on his hand that was holding the letter were bulging, indicating that he was in a very unstable mood.


    Liu Yue forced a smile and said,¡± I have to say that our intelligence is still far from that of Director Mu of Great Chu Country. His strength is to control people¡¯s hearts. This is very simple, but he has used his amazing skills to control our hearts.¡±¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you something. Ever since His Majesty took the throne, do you think everything he did was right?¡±


    Bai Zhong opened his mouth, wanting to answer, but in the end, he shook his head.


    Liu Yue walked slowly. With every step he took, he said something.


    ¡°Before he took over the throne, everyone was bathed in blood and killed each other. They were deeply in love with each other, but after he took over, his personality changed drastically.¡±


    ¡°It is understandable that the Anying Tower monitors the world, but the power they give is too much, allowing these people to fill their own pockets and even harm the people.¡±


    ¡°When I first proposed this to His Majesty, he refused, saying that only by giving them enough benefits would they be willing to serve.¡±


    Liu Yue¡¯s face was filled with anger as soon as he mentioned this.


    When Xu Bai killed the Emperor, the aftershock would have hurt the people of the entire capital, but Liu Yue had run out and blocked the aftershock.


    He was afraid of death, but he was also a scholar.


    To be able to enter the Ninth Grade as a scholar, one¡¯s noble spirit was definitely not empty talk.


    ¡°Moreover, allowing the evil books to spread is only to let the evil books flow into Great Chu and harm more scholars. It hurts others and oneself, and the heavens cannot tolerate it.¡±


    Liu Yue continued.


    ¡°Finally, there is the matter of your army. He allowed the people in your army to carry out cruel acts against the people of Great Chu.¡±


    ¡°That day, you stood out and disagreed with this matter, but he rejected it in one fell swoop, saying that he wanted the soldiers of Great Chu to relax.¡±


    Every sentence was like a knife, carved into Bai Zhong¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Bai Zhong stood up abruptly and interrupted,¡±¡±What do you want to say to me? Just say it!¡±


    Liu Yue said,¡± What I want to say is very simple. An Emperor like him should have died long ago. I am not a heartless person, nor would I murder a wise ruler for the chance to be born. However, he is not a wise ruler.¡±


    Bai Zhong was silent.


    Liu Yue did not say anything else when he saw Bai Zhong¡¯s expression.


    There was absolute silence between the two of them. Time seemed to have slowed down inexplicably in this room.


    After some time, Bai Zhong finally spoke.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    He sighed.


    However, with this sigh, Bai Zhong seemed to have aged by more than ten years.


    He knew that he had spent half his life in the military, but in the end, he ended up in this state.


    In the end, His Majesty was too indulgent.


    Sometimes, due to the Emperor¡¯s indulgence, he wanted to execute the soldiers who harmed the people on the spot.


    However, he knew very well that doing so would be going against the Emperor.


    He also knew that from the moment the Emperor sat in that position, he had already begun to be wary of the two of them.


    The Evil Book and the Shadow Pavilion had given power to weaken the Prime Minister.


    The military matters were all to remind himself.


    Everything was already in the past.


    However, he suddenly felt that the first half of his life seemed to have become a dream, and now the dream was shattered.


    Liu Yue patted Bai Zhong¡¯s shoulder.¡±


    ¡°What does Great Chu want us to do?¡± Bai Zhong nodded.¡±


    ¡°Rebuild the Great Yue State and announce that it will become a vassal state of Great Chu.¡±¡±We have no other choice,¡± Liu Yue said.¡±


    Bai Zhong sighed again, clearly agreeing to it.


    ¡°In addition, this is the information I¡¯ve gathered, as well as the information from Great Chu.¡±Liu Yue took out another book, which was filled with densely packed names.


    This book was as thick as a finger.


    ¡°The person who released the evil book, the remaining members of the Shadow Pavilion, and the soldiers who wreaked havoc on the people.¡±Liu Yue¡¯s tone turned cold.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let any of them go.¡±


    ¡°As for the rest, Great Chu said that it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°They said that when the two countries are at war, the killings in the army and other places are unavoidable. They only want the lives of those who harm their citizens.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Bai Zhong took it but didn¡¯t flip through it. There were too many of them.


    He could continue to implement it later. Now was not the time to look through it.


    ¡°It seems that with us here, they can directly subdue the barbarians.¡±Bai Zhong said.


    The world changed too quickly. Even now, Bai Zhong had yet to recover.


    Now, as long as the Great Yue State became a vassal state of the Great Chu State, it would be an absolute suppression for the Barbarian Race.

 Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: The Situation Has Changed (4)

    Chapter 807: The Situation Has Changed (4)


    Translator: 549690339


    The Great Chu could use a bloodless method to completely subdue the barbarians.


    ¡°No.¡± ¡± No!¡± Liu Yue shook his head.¡± They will only use force to crush the entire Barbarian Race.¡±¡±


    ¡°The Barbarians are different from us. We are only a part of the Barbarians.¡±


    ¡°As for the Manchu people, even an ordinary person would raise people from other countries as food. They said that there was no need to keep such people.¡±


    ¡°You mean that King Sheng You¡¯s iron hooves will trample the entire Barbarian Race?¡± Bai Zhong asked in surprise.¡±


    Since he had already said so much, he knew what would happen next.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Yue changed the topic.¡± But these are not questions we should consider. We should think about what to do next.¡±


    The two of them stopped chatting on this topic and began to have a deeper discussion about the restoration of the Great Yue State.


    Great Chu, Capital City.


    At this moment, there were two people walking on the noisy street.


    Xu Bai and Eunuch Wei stood side by side, chatting and laughing.


    Whether it was the current situation or the extraordinary experts in various industries, they were all extremely nervous and racing against time.


    Only these two people seemed to be in harmony.


    ¡°You have to make good use of your time after you return.¡±Eunuch Wei smiled kindly.¡± All the extraordinary experts in the world are now chasing after the Saint Realm. Although you are still far away from the Saint Realm, you still have to try your best to see if you can make the breakthrough.¡±


    With the death of a Saint Warrior, a bunch of people were naturally fighting for this position.


    ¡± Someone has become a Saint,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± He¡¯s only a first-grade one. Eunuch Wei, just kill him for me.¡±¡±


    This was a joke. As long as he wasn¡¯t a ninth-grade Saint, Eunuch Wei wouldn¡¯t even need to exchange for one.


    Xu Bai felt that this was the right time to joke.


    Of course, he had to seize the time. After this trip back, the most important thing he should do was to directly dive into the royal treasury and look through everything inside.


    Hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, Eunuch Wei believed him. He held his chin with his hand and fell into deep thought. He muttered to himself,¡±If the Barbarian Race had arrived before us, we could have killed him.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Only Eunuch Wei could say something like this.


    Of course, he did not know that his name had already spread throughout the world.


    If it was before, those young people would have tried to compete with Xu Bai.


    But now, everyone had completely given up. It could be summarized in two words.


    ¨CIt¡¯s rotten.


    In this situation, what else could he do?


    Others can already reach the Saint Ninth Grade, so why should we still get involved?


    Of course, it was just that all the younger generation had excluded Xu Bai from their ranks.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Eunuch Wei stopped in his tracks.¡± His Majesty is probably worried about this trip. Come with me to see His Majesty.¡±¡±


    The Imperial Palace was right in front of them, and the guards did not stop them.


    The two of them walked along the familiar path and arrived at the Emperor¡¯s royal study.


    Before he could knock, the door was opened.


    The Emperor hurriedly walked out from outside and did something that did not care about his face.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The Emperor hugged Xu Bai and patted him on the back, feeling unusually excited.


    ¡°Xu Bai, you¡¯re really my lucky star!¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    To be honest, if this was a great beauty, he would be quite happy, but it just had to be an emperor.


    Of course, he did not show it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m injured.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± The Emperor immediately released his hand.¡±


    Seeing a spy suddenly walk out from a corner not far away, Xu Bai quickly refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯ll heal after a little adjustment. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    He had only done it casually. He did not expect that he would actually find a royal doctor for him. Of course, there was no need for that.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Eunuch Wei coughed slightly.¡± Your Majesty, please pay attention to your own rules.¡±¡±


    As someone who knew the rules, Eunuch Wei had to remind him at this time.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s talk after we enter the house.¡±The Chu Emperor¡¯s expression immediately turned stiff. He turned around and took the lead to enter the royal study.


    Xu Bai and Eunuch Wei followed behind him. After entering, Eunuch Wei closed the door behind him.


    Just now, he had said what he needed to say and thanked her. Now, what he needed to talk about was, of course, business.


    ¡°Xu Bai, you can go to the royal treasury at any time. Zhen has already informed you that even if you want to live there for the rest of your life, Zhen will not interfere.¡±The Chu Emperor spoke first.


    Xu Bai was stunned for a moment before he reacted. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This was what he needed the most. This time, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He directly dove in and finished all the progress bars. By then, it would definitely be a huge improvement.


    Thinking of this benefit, he really could not suppress the joy in his heart.


    Of course, it was definitely not just this matter, so Xu Bai was not in a hurry to leave.


    ¡°The border is still being fought, but the outcome has been decided.¡±The Emperor of Chu continued,¡±So the most important thing is that after this matter, I have discussed this matter with others.¡±¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no one can give me an answer. Prime Minister Wen, who could have given me an answer, is now in seclusion trying to become a Saint, so I want to hear your opinions.¡±

 Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: The Situation Has Changed (5)

    Chapter 808: The Situation Has Changed (5)


    Translator: 549690339


    As he spoke, the Chu Emperor took out a map and placed it on the table, letting the two of them come over to take a look.


    Xu Bai and Eunuch Wei stepped forward. When they saw what was on the wall, they understood what was going on.


    It was a map, and the map belonged to the Barbarian Race.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what is the meaning of this?¡± Eunuch Wei was puzzled.


    Although Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything, his meaning was obvious. He couldn¡¯t understand it either.


    The Chu Emperor began to explain,¡± Now, the entire world is already in my hands. However, the land of the Great Yue State cannot be touched. I have already said that that place belongs to a vassal state and will be handed over to them to govern.¡±


    ¡± Only the Berserkers are going to be conquered. After that, someone will have to go over and take care of them.¡±


    ¡°In this aspect, we can¡¯t let outsiders join in. We have to choose from the remaining members of the royal family. We need to see your opinions on how to choose.¡±


    After hearing the explanation, Xu Bai finally understood the meaning behind it.


    This meant that he had to choose someone to govern.


    He looked at Eunuch Wei, wanting to hear what Eunuch Wei had to say.


    Eunuch Wei coughed.¡± Your Majesty, this isn¡¯t something that I should be involved in. So, even if you ask me, I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only in charge of the palace¡¯s internal affairs. There are other things like fighting and killing.¡±


    The meaning was simple and clear. He meant that he didn¡¯t want to interfere in this matter. This was your family¡¯s matter, and it was up to you to deal with it.


    Emperor Chu: ¡±


    Even though he knew Eunuch Wei¡¯s personality, he was still speechless when he heard Eunuch Wei¡¯s words.


    However, there was another person here.


    The Chu Emperor turned his gaze to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the Ninth Princess manage it?¡± Xu Bai pondered.¡±


    To be honest, Xu Bai didn¡¯t have much contact with these princes and princesses, but the Ninth Princess left a deep impression on him.


    When he was born in a humble family, the Ninth Princess had never targeted him.


    Therefore, at this moment, the first thing that came to his mind was the Ninth Princess.


    Of course, this was just a suggestion of his own. It was entirely up to the Emperor to decide whether he would adopt it or not.


    The Emperor had also said that he wanted them to give their opinions.


    After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, the Chu Emperor said,¡± Ninth Brother is indeed a talent. Whether it¡¯s in terms of personality or talent, he¡¯s extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Zhen is thinking about Eldest Brother and Ninth Brother. Eldest Brother is still fighting at the border. Ninth Brother¡¯s words are fine, but unfortunately Ninth Brother is a woman.¡±


    In ancient times, it was normal to favor boys over girls.


    Xu Bai cupped his hands.¡± Then it depends on how Your Majesty deals with it. I¡¯ve also given my opinion.¡±¡±


    This sentence was straightforward, but it meant that he had said what he needed to say. As for whether he accepted it or not, it was entirely up to him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this lowly subject has also suffered quite a serious injury on this trip, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±Xu Bai had also raised his opinion. He still wanted to go to the imperial family¡¯s treasure vault, so he didn¡¯t want to stay here.


    Seeing this, the Chu Emperor knew that he couldn¡¯t ask any more questions. He could only wave his hand and let Xu Bai leave.


    Eunuch Wei did not leave. He still had something to tell the Emperor.


    After Xu Bai received the Emperor¡¯s permission, he left the room and breathed in the fresh air outside as he walked toward the royal treasury.


    His footsteps were unusually light. As a steady person, he always thought that he could hide his emotions in the depths.


    However, it was different now. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he thought of the entire royal treasury.


    The royal treasury was not far from the royal study. Xu Bai¡¯s speed was not slow either, and he was about to arrive.


    But at this moment, someone blocked his path.


    Looking at the familiar woman in green in front of him, Xu Bai scratched his head in frustration.


    ¡°The Ninth Princess really knows me. She knows how to send you here. I¡¯ll go too on account of our past relationship.¡±


    Qing Xue stood in front of him and bit her lips.¡±I don¡¯t want you to feel that I¡¯m using our past relationship to threaten you.¡±


    Her eyes were full of bitterness.


    Today, after hearing the news that Xu Bai had returned to the capital, the Ninth Princess had sent her to wait here.


    ¡°You may not go to the¡±


    This was the first time Qing Xue had gone against the Ninth Princess ¡®wishes and told Xu Bai not to go.


    She felt that no matter how famous this man was now, no matter how famous he was.


    Even if this man was still the same as before, just a lowly commoner, she did not want to use her past relationship to threaten him.


    Therefore, she asked Xu Bai to reject her.


    Xu Bai smiled and walked to Qing Xue¡¯s side. He stared at Qing Xue¡¯s fair face and sized her up.


    His gaze was so fixed that it made Qing Xue feel uncomfortable all over.


    After a long time, Qing Xue finally bit her lower lip and looked up at Xu Bai.


    ¡°If you keep looking, I¡¯ll dig your eyes out.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she was acting like a spoiled child again.


    After she said this, she knew that if anyone else heard her words, they would use it to insult his highness.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai smiled and patted Qing Xue¡¯s shoulder, just like before.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. If it was an outsider, I would have used the arrogance of a prince to make things difficult for you, but you¡¯re not an outsider, so of course I wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Qingxue froze on the spot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Bai turned around and walked toward the Ninth Princess without Qing Xue leading the way.


    Qing Xue looked at Xu Bai¡¯s back and stood there for a long time before she reacted. She cried out and hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Eunuch Wei: Leave A Baby (8000)

    Chapter 809: Eunuch Wei: Leave A Baby (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai walks in front of the green snow and follows behind, two people walk in the broad palace, from time to time, they talk.


    Few people came to most parts of the palace, but there were many spies hiding in the dark.


    Along the way, the two of them walked very slowly and chatted a lot. Most of them talked about the past.


    ¡°I never thought that you would only reach Rank-1 at most. Now, you¡¯re already an existence that I can¡¯t look up to.¡±Qing Xue crossed her hands and placed them on her lower abdomen. She lowered her head and looked at the ground.


    She felt that at this time, she should find something to kick, such as a small stone.


    However, the palace was very clean.


    ¡°Who would have thought?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to reach my current position either.¡± Xu Bai smiled.¡±


    After obtaining the cheat, what he thought about the most was actually finding a place to hide and slowly increase his liver purity bar.


    However, he did not expect that he would not be able to hide now. Instead, he had become a person known to the entire world.


    ¡°We¡¯re at the front.¡± Qing Xue stopped in her tracks. Suddenly, as if she had made up her mind, she moved closer to Xu Bai¡¯s ear and placed her hand on Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder. She whispered,¡±The ninth princess is preparing to ask His Majesty for a marriage. She wants His Majesty to pass down an edict for you to marry her.¡±


    After saying this, she took two steps back and did not say anything else.


    Xu Bai was stunned. This was beyond his expectations.


    He thought that something else might happen during this trip, but he never expected that the ninth princess would want to ask His Majesty to bestow a marriage.


    What was this?


    Xu Bai connected the dots. He remembered that the Emperor had asked him how the land of the Barbarians should be divided. He suddenly thought of the reason.


    ¡°I see. I finally understand what she meant.¡±


    ¡°She wants to use the marriage with me to raise her status so that she can manage the land of the barbarians.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know the exact result, he was able to understand what the Chu Emperor meant when he was conversing with him.


    He would have to choose between the First Prince and the Ninth Princess. As for the other princes, he would not consider them.


    The Chu Emperor had said that the Ninth Princess was a woman, which proved that he was still biased towards the Eldest Prince.


    Actually, no matter how one looked at it, it was correct to lean toward the First Prince.


    The First Prince had bathed in blood on the battlefield at the border alone, and he had put himself in great danger.


    In terms of merit, the Ninth Princess really couldn¡¯t be compared to the Eldest Prince.


    However, looking at the current situation, the ninth princess wanted to struggle and pull Xu Bai onto the boat.


    ¡°His Majesty agreed?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Qing Xue shook her head.¡± The princess has not gone yet, but she has mentioned it to His Majesty many times. It is said that His Majesty has the same intention.¡±¡±


    ¡°I remember that His Majesty said that you were already a member of Great Chu. If you marry the princess, you will be even closer to her.¡±


    What a bullshit kiss.


    Xu Bai curled his lips.


    The Ninth Princess was extremely beautiful and had a noble and lazy aura.


    For a man, conquering such a noble and lazy beauty was an extremely happy thing.


    But Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to get involved in any other factors, including the current situation. He didn¡¯t want to be used as a pawn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Xu Bai thought for a moment and said.


    He had already thought of a countermeasure. When the time came, he would directly say that he did not agree.


    Qing Xue nodded gently and continued to lead the way. Soon, the two of them arrived at the Ninth Princess¡¯s residence.


    The door was tightly shut, and there were only two servant girls standing guard outside.


    When they saw Xu Bai and Qing Xue, the two maids opened the door and lowered their eyes to the ground, not daring to look at Xu Bai.


    There were many rules in the palace, and everyone in the palace had learned them.


    The most important thing was that they, as maids, could not look at a big shot like Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about this. He strode in with Qing Xue following behind him.


    When the two of them walked in, Xu Bai saw the familiar table and the fine wine and food on it.


    The ninth princess was dressed in yellow. She put her elbow on the table and looked at Xu Bai.


    Because she was leaning sideways, her waist had a shocking curve.


    The light makeup on her face added a sense of beauty. Coupled with her noble and lazy temperament, as well as the slightly dim lighting around her, the atmosphere was overwhelming.


    ¡°Prince Xu, please sit.¡± The Ninth Princess raised her hand and gestured for Xu Bai to sit down.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He sat down and picked up the chopsticks beside him, ready to eat.


    Although it was fine to go without food for a long time for someone of their level, everyone pursued a good appetite.


    He moved very quickly and had no intention of speaking, as if this trip was just for dinner.


    The Ninth Princess looked at the man who only knew how to eat, and her eyes lit up.


    This man had killed a ninth-grade Saint Realm expert as a first-grade Transcendent.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Now, the entire world knew him.


    As long as his name was mentioned, it would attract countless praises and admiration. There would even be countless people who took him as their role model.


    The Ninth Princess had never expected that Xu Bai, who was once born in a humble family, had now reached a position that even she could not reach.


    However, she was also very glad that she did not become enemies with Xu Bai back then, which was why today¡¯s situation had happened.


    ¡°In this world, only you are worthy of me.¡±the Ninth Princess suddenly said.

 Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Eunuch Wei: Leave A Baby (8000)

    Chapter 810: Eunuch Wei: Leave A Baby (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    Xu Bai¡¯s hand that was holding out his chopsticks stopped, and he instantly lost his appetite.


    ¡°We¡¯re eating. Don¡¯t talk about such disgusting things.¡±


    ¡°Am I a disgusting thing to you?¡± The Ninth Princess laughed.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded naturally.¡±


    The Ninth Princess was stunned on the spot, her eyes wide open.


    This answer made her immediately put out the fire.


    ¡± I know what you want,¡± Xu Bai said slowly.¡± I¡¯ve already made a suggestion to His Majesty, but this is your family matter after all, so I can only make a little suggestion.¡±¡±


    He did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point.


    The Ninth Princess ¡®eyes lit up. What do you mean?¡±


    Xu Bai took another bite of food.¡±


    Hearing this, the Ninth Princess ¡®eyes dimmed.


    She picked up the wine pot beside her and poured herself a cup. She raised her head and drank it. Because she drank too quickly, the wine spilled out of her lips and flowed down her fair neck.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai paused for a moment and said,¡±¡±Forgive me for being blunt, but whether it¡¯s in terms of achievements or other aspects, the First Prince is above you in all aspects, and he won¡¯t fall into your hands.¡±


    The Ninth Princess didn¡¯t answer and continued drinking.


    After drinking three glasses in a row, she filled Xu Bai¡¯s glass as well.


    Xu Bai took a sip and smacked his lips.


    Good wine, but not the people he drank with.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day, but I didn¡¯t expect it to come.¡±The ninth princess smiled bitterly.


    Xu Bai picked up a handkerchief and wiped his mouth.¡±¡±Do you still not understand what I mean?¡±


    The Ninth Princess shook her head, indicating that she did not understand.


    Xu Bai stood up.¡± I just said that you¡¯re not as capable as the First Prince. Your achievements are not as high as the First Prince¡¯s, and you don¡¯t have the First Prince¡¯s ability to bathe in blood on the battlefield. How can you compare yourself to him?¡±


    His words were rough but not rough, and every sentence was straight to the point.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, there was no need to fight for this thing because the outcome was already decided. No matter how much he fought, he could not change it.


    It was an ironclad fact that he was stronger than you.


    Most importantly, the Chu Emperor was in good health and didn¡¯t like to engage in internal strife.


    Besides, was a piece of land really that important?


    Of course, Xu Bai thought that the other party might really think that it was important, so he did not say this.


    ¡± Maybe it¡¯s not that important to others,¡± the Ninth Princess said.¡± But it¡¯s very important to me.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t understand.


    However, there was no need for him to understand. This was not his business. He came here today to give face to Qingxue. The main reason was to make things clear.


    Moreover, he had said something nice to the Ninth Princess, but it was the Emperor¡¯s decision whether to listen or not.


    Xu Bai stood up and prepared to leave.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but it¡¯s impossible between the two of us. You¡¯re too materialistic.¡±


    After saying that, he went out.


    He thought the Ninth Princess would stop him, but she didn¡¯t say a word until Xu Bai left the room.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why, it was good for Xu Bai.


    The matter was almost over. Xu Bai did not stay any longer and rushed straight to the royal treasury.


    There were two soldiers guarding outside the royal treasury.


    In the past, when he rushed over, two soldiers would stop him.


    But today was different. The Chu Emperor had already given the order, and when Xu Bai arrived, the two soldiers looked at him with respect.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Xu!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Bai responded to them one by one before walking up.


    As soon as he walked in, he realized that something was wrong.


    In the corner of this floor, the Heavenly Musician sat alone and did not see Ye Zi.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her for such a long time. Of course, he wanted to meet her, but why wasn¡¯t there anyone?


    Xu Bai frowned slightly and walked toward the Heavenly Musician. Before he could speak, the Heavenly Musician spoke first.


    ¡°I know you want to find her, but now is not the time.¡±the Heavenly Musician said.


    ¡± Now, it¡¯s very close to the time of one year. Although she has reached the Extraordinary Realm, she¡¯s stuck at the most critical point. I¡¯ve already found a place for her to enter seclusion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to meet again after you come out of seclusion.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    At first, he thought that there was some danger, but now it seemed that it was nothing.


    ¡°Then Junior won¡¯t disturb Senior.¡±Xu Bai cupped his hands.


    The Heavenly Musician curled his lips in disdain.¡± You¡¯re quite good at talking, kid. You¡¯re not the one disturbing me. You don¡¯t want me to disturb you, right?¡±¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything after being exposed. He just smiled.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t use that kind of smile on me.¡±The Heavenly Musician waved his sleeves.¡± It¡¯s still the same as before. The food will be sent over. You can come and get it yourself.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai agreed and didn¡¯t say anything else. He walked straight to the top floor.


    This time, he finished all the books.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He had plenty of time, and there was nothing else to do recently. Therefore, when he came out of seclusion, it would definitely be a huge improvement.


    He walked up the stairs to the top floor. Looking at the various books and the golden progress bar that filled the room, Xu Bai rubbed his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m rich!¡±


    He was excited. He had a feeling that he had suddenly obtained tens of billions of yuan, but he did not know how to use it.


    ¡°Which book should I start with? It doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone has a share.¡±Xu Bai picked up a random book and started reading.

 Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Eunuch Wei: Leave A Baby (8000)

    Chapter 811: Eunuch Wei: Leave A Baby (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    The progress bar was slowly increasing. The process was very boring, but he was already used to it and enjoyed it¡­


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, night arrived.


    On the top floor of the royal treasury, Xu Bai lit an oil lamp. Under the light, he continued to look at the progress bar.


    The windows were tightly shut. At this moment, other than the Heavenly Musician at the lowest level, Xu Bai was the only person in the entire royal treasury.


    The quiet environment was accompanied by the sound of books being flipped. Xu Bai enjoyed the silence very much.


    The liver clarity bar was boring, but when it was boring, one had to find some fun. For example, now, when he was in the liver, reading the entire book like a novel was also a good way to kill time.


    The night was getting darker, but Xu Bai had no intention of resting.


    As time passed, Xu Bai added oil to the oil lamp and continued his previous action.


    At this moment, he heard footsteps coming from the stairs.


    Xu Bai looked over and saw a familiar figure walking toward him.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Ye Zi¡¯s figure was graceful as she walked over leisurely with an excited expression.


    Xu Bai put down the book in his hand, slightly puzzled.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t the Heavenly Musician say that you went into seclusion? Why did you suddenly come back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already followed Grandma¡¯s instructions and successfully broken through.¡±Ye Zi walked behind Xu Bai and stretched out her fair little hands to gently massage Xu Bai¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Grandma?¡±


    Xu Bai frowned when he heard this.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you call him teacher?¡±


    Xu Bai did not expect Ye Zi to break out of seclusion. He did not expect her to be so fast. However, the most important thing was that the way she addressed him seemed to have changed.


    ¡°She acknowledged me as her granddaughter, so our relationship has changed.¡±


    Ye Zi bent down slightly. Her black hair floated on Xu Bai¡¯s face, making Xu Bai feel a little itchy.


    Her small mouth came close to Xu Bai¡¯s ear and a soft sentence came into his ears.


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s late at night. Let¡¯s rest for a while¡­¡±


    Smelling the familiar fragrance and listening to the soft voice beside her ear, she felt her ears itch.


    Xu Bai threw the book aside and hugged Ye Zi in his arms.¡±¡±Then let¡¯s combine work and rest for a while¡­¡±


    Well, work and rest were balanced. This way, he wouldn¡¯t be tired.


    The oil lamp swayed, and a sound rang out in this huge imperial family¡¯s treasury¡­


    ¡°Hmm? Why do I feel that something is wrong?¡± Xu Bai looked down and frowned.


    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Zi stretched out her fair arms and hugged Xu Bai.


    ¡°Why is there blood? Who are you?¡±


    Xu Bai grabbed Ye Zi¡¯s neck, his expression gradually turning cold.


    Ye Zi¡¯s face was pale, but the corners of her mouth could not help but curl up.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    It was just two simple words, but Xu Bai already knew the other party¡¯s identity.


    He reached out and touched Ye Zi¡¯s face. Soon, he took off a human skin mask.


    ¡± This is one of the few masks in the Emptiness Sect. It¡¯s exactly the same as the one you¡¯re wearing. Even those below the Saint Realm won¡¯t notice it. Oh right, my other profession is the Emptiness Sect¡­¡±


    The Ninth Princess stretched out her arm lazily and wrapped it around Xu Bai¡¯s neck. At the same time, she whispered into Xu Bai¡¯s ear,¡±¡±Now, the rice has already been cooked. It¡¯s already too late.¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Xu Bai slapped the Ninth Princess¡¯s face.


    He didn¡¯t expect to be pecked in the eye by a wild goose today.


    The Kongkong people¡¯s human skin masks were rarely able to fool people below the Saint Realm. However, he did not expect the Ninth Princess to have one.


    The most important thing was that the ninth princess had actually changed her body size in the Empty Sect.


    To be honest, this was something Xu Bai had never expected. He had thought that he would be assassinated because of this reason. Assassinations were useless to him because his recovery ability was extremely strong.


    However, who would have thought that she would do these things with him just to change her body size?


    What the hell¡­ Really speechless!


    The Ninth Princess was slapped, but she did not get angry. Instead, she smiled even brighter.


    ¡°The Heavenly Musician requires a reason for the act of a great being!¡±Xu Bai put on his clothes and looked at the corner of the room.


    The Ninth Princess put on her clothes and leaned toward Xu Bai.


    In the corner, the old woman, the Heavenly Musician, walked out.


    Xu Bai had been thinking about this for a long time, and it definitely had something to do with the Heavenly Musician.


    The guardian of the royal treasury was this old woman, the Heavenly Musician. With her here, the Ninth Princess would not be able to come up even if she disguised herself as Ye Zi.


    Now, it seemed that not only did she know the situation, but she also allowed it to happen.


    Xu Bai¡¯s fingers were covered in a layer of saber light.


    I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare to scheme against me, then be prepared to be taught a lesson.


    It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t reached the Saint Realm. I can kill you with one slash.


    Xu Bai¡¯s killing intent was constantly circulating.


    ¡± I know what you¡¯re thinking, Xu brat,¡± the Heavenly Musician said with a bitter smile.¡± But this matter has nothing to do with me. If you really want to know, go ask Eunuch Wei.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Eunuch Wei?


    The saber Qi in Xu Bai¡¯s hand dissipated, and he stood rooted to the ground like a block of wood.


    Her fair arms wrapped around Xu Bai. The Ninth Princess leaned against Xu Bai¡¯s chest and smiled.¡±¡±Although I¡¯m in the Emptiness Sect¡¯s line of work, even with my status, I can¡¯t find one of the few human skin masks in the world.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s expression became extremely complicated. He turned to look at the blood of the ninth princess. Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist and rushed out of the royal treasury.


    After leaving the royal treasury, he did not stop. Instead, he walked toward Eunuch Wei¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Eunuch Wei: Leave A Baby (8000)

    Chapter 812: Eunuch Wei: Leave A Baby (8000)


    Translator: 549690339


    The ninth princess stumbled along the way, but Xu Bai didn¡¯t show any mercy, even though they had just done something.


    Soon, he brought the Ninth Princess to Eunuch Wei¡¯s residence.


    The eunuchs guarding the door did not dare to stop them. The two in front of them were both extremely high-ranking figures in the Imperial Palace.


    Xu Bai dragged the Ninth Princess and barged in. As they walked, he shouted,¡±¡±Eunuch Wei, you must give me an explanation today.¡±


    Even Eunuch Wei, whom he respected, couldn¡¯t trick him on such matters!


    A gust of wind blew past. Eunuch Wei stood in a corner with his back hunched.


    When he saw the two people in front of him, he did not answer Xu Bai¡¯s question but asked the Ninth Princess.


    ¡°It¡¯s done?¡±


    The ninth princess nodded lightly, unable to suppress the smile on her lips.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai was about to speak.


    What was it?


    He was completely confused right now, alright?


    Eunuch Wei pointed at the house behind him.¡±Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time and went straight into the room. He also brought the Ninth Princess in.


    Eunuch Wei was the last to enter the room. After closing the door behind him, he spoke.


    ¡°Now, our last wish has finally come true.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    What was going on? Why was everything that happened tonight getting more and more mysterious?


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at Eunuch Wei, meaning that he wanted to know what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I want to give you and the Ninth Princess a mutual benefit,¡± Eunuch Wei said.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    This was the second question mark he had tonight.


    Eunuch Wei continued to explain,¡±It¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    With Eunuch Wei¡¯s explanation, Xu Bai finally understood the whole story.


    He finally understood why the Ninth Princess wanted to be crowned a king.


    As a member of the royal family, the ninth princess managed all the businesses and finances of Great Chu.


    In order to manage this well, she had to understand the origins of each business.


    Every business was a trade. So far, the Ninth Princess had learned dozens of trades.


    Everyone knew that only by specializing in one profession was the real way out.


    Learning one more skill would delay the progress. Unless it was a genius, no one would do that, except Xu Bai.


    The ninth princess had learned dozens of professions, but she was still only at level seven. She was far from the mortal evolution state.


    Moreover, because she had learned so many occupations, her lifespan had actually decreased.


    If he did not think of a way to break through, it might at most be equivalent to an ordinary person¡¯s lifespan.


    If he focused on one of them now, it would be useless. Dozens of industries were interconnected, and there was no way to focus on one.


    Therefore, there was only one profession in front of the Ninth Princess.


    The Emperor!


    Emperor or King.


    This was the most peculiar and unique profession.


    As long as one became an emperor, they could receive fate and directly increase their realm. The increase in realm was related to the area under their jurisdiction.


    The stronger the region, the stronger the strength.


    Even if the ninth princess learned dozens of professions, it would not affect her at all.


    Therefore, the Ninth Princess had to get this fief. Otherwise, her lifespan would be a very troublesome problem.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±Eunuch Wei said,¡± I watched them grow up. I can¡¯t let them die. The Great Prince lost his fief, but he often bathed in blood on the battlefield. He has another place to go. Besides, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±¡±


    In the future, when the Barbarians conquered the land, the First Prince could completely take over the position of King You and become the leader of the Barbarian territory. He would not be inferior to the king of the land.


    ¡°For my own good?¡± Xu Bai frowned after hearing that.¡±


    He understood now that the explanation was clear. He knew that the Ninth Princess could use him to get the fief.


    However, he was confused by the last sentence.


    What did he mean by doing it for his own good?


    ¡°You and Ye Zi do it often, don¡¯t you?¡± asked Eunuch Wei with a smile.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s expression turned slightly awkward.


    To be honest, he treated Eunuch Wei as an elder. Now that an elder was asking him about these things, he would naturally feel awkward.


    However, since he had already asked, he nodded honestly.


    ¡°Have you taken any precautions?¡± Eunuch Wei continued.¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head.


    He really hadn¡¯t done this well.


    Men liked this kind of feeling.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Eunuch Wei said.


    What¡¯s the deal? The more Xu Bai listened, the more confused he became.


    Eunuch Wei chuckled.¡± I don¡¯t need any precautions. But why isn¡¯t Ye Zi pregnant yet?¡± Is the problem with you?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about how it¡¯s possible that you won¡¯t get pregnant? We hired a professional doctor to secretly check on you when you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯ve learned too much, which is the reason for this. So, the Ninth Princess can help you¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Before he could finish, Xu Bai interrupted him.


    He had a helpless expression on his face.¡± Eunuch Wei, you planned all of this because of this. No way, this¡­¡± I should be the one deciding whether to have children or not.¡±


    He could tell that Eunuch Wei was like an elder who was urging for a marriage. It was just that this method was a little too extreme.


    ¡°This is for your own good.¡± ¡± It¡¯s a win-win situation,¡± Eunuch Wei said.¡± It¡¯s a win-win situation, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡±

 Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Eunuch Wei: Leave A Baby (8000)

    Chapter 813: Eunuch Wei: Leave A Baby (8000)


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He only had this expression now. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    It was uncomfortable.


    He was speechless!


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±Eunuch Wei waved his hand.¡± It¡¯s best if you keep your seed. I can help you take care of it while we¡¯re still young.¡±¡±


    ¡°Besides, the Ninth Princess agreed to this matter. If she, a woman, agrees, what is there for you, a young man who has picked up a bargain, to worry about?¡±


    Xu Bai felt that if he wasn¡¯t a hot-blooded man, he would have burst into tears by now.


    What could he say?


    He couldn¡¯t say anything now because Eunuch Wei even wanted to take care of his child.


    Xu Bai turned to look at the Ninth Princess.¡±¡±Princess, I feel that this combination of ours is not very accurate.¡±


    What he meant was that a marriage without feelings was not a real marriage.


    ¡°Why?¡± The Ninth Princess smiled.¡± I¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯re the only man in the world who¡¯s worthy of me. If I¡¯m willing, why aren¡¯t you?¡±¡±


    ¡°You said before that I can only be a concubine. I¡¯m also willing. Ye Zi is also willing because I¡¯ve talked to her about this before.¡±


    In fact, the Ninth Princess thought that this trip was to solve her own problem, but more importantly, she did not reject Xu Bai.


    Members of the royal family had their own pride. If she did something she did not like for the sake of her life, she would definitely not do it.


    However, Xu Bai was different. It could be said that she had seen all of Xu Bai¡¯s experiences.


    From a commoner to his current position, everything he had done was legendary.


    Just like how men liked beautiful women, women also liked heroes.


    Therefore, not only did the Ninth Princess not resist, she even felt that it was natural.


    Xu Bai rubbed his forehead.


    He knew that it was normal to have three wives and four concubines in this world. Ye Zi would definitely agree, but today¡¯s sudden moment made him somewhat unable to recover.


    Eunuch Wei patted Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Some things can be figured out after thinking about it. Moreover, you¡¯re not young anymore. Think about it. At your age, many people have already started a family and have children.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Just now, there was a sense of fear. Now, it¡¯s a sense of fear. Why do I still have to feel this when I¡¯m already in such a position?


    I am Prince Xu!


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. I have to think about it.¡±Xu Bai felt that too many things had happened that night and he needed to go back and think it through.


    Eunuch Wei did not ask them to stay and sent them to the door.


    Xu Bai walked very fast, but there was a tail behind him.


    The Ninth Princess followed closely behind, and the two of them gradually walked away.


    After the two of them left, Eunuch Wei returned to his room and coughed lightly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I really don¡¯t understand. Why would you do this?¡±


    At the end of the corner, the Chu Emperor quietly walked out with a smile on his face.


    When Eunuch Wei and Xu Bai returned, both of them had gone to the Emperor¡¯s royal study, but Xu Bai had left first.


    Eunuch Wei had said that he had something to discuss with the Chu Emperor, and this was exactly what they were discussing.


    Eunuch Wei definitely wouldn¡¯t do this alone, but with the addition of Emperor Chu, the two of them could do it.


    If Xu Bai was here, he would definitely call out the two old foxes, especially the Chu Emperor!


    In the beginning, the Chu Emperor had vaguely revealed to Xu Bai that his preference for males over females was to numb Xu Bai.


    In fact, all of this was his idea. His ultimate goal was to give the Barbarian Race to the Ninth Princess.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± The Chu Emperor smiled and said,¡± Think about it. With Xu Bai, it would be perfectly justifiable to give the land to Ninth Brother.¡±


    Eunuch Wei shook his head.¡± Your Majesty, I know you best. If you really wanted to give the fief to the Ninth Princess, you wouldn¡¯t have done this. You only need to say one word, and the First Prince wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey. He wouldn¡¯t even complain.¡±


    What he meant was that the Chu Emperor must have had a deeper meaning to what had happened tonight. Even Eunuch Wei was not clear about it.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, you don¡¯t even understand what I mean, yet you still dare to do it. Aren¡¯t you afraid of harming Xu Bai?¡±the Chu Emperor said.


    Eunuch Wei chuckled.¡± Your Majesty, you probably couldn¡¯t even protect him in time. Why would you harm him? The topic has strayed off again. Your Majesty, you really shouldn¡¯t hide this matter.¡±¡±


    The smile on the Chu Emperor¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He stared at Eunuch Wei without saying a word.


    However, there was a sense of solemnity in the room that was gradually spreading.


    Eunuch Wei straightened his back and looked straight at the Chu Emperor.


    The two looked at each other for a few minutes before Emperor Emperor Chu withdrew his gaze and shook his head helplessly.


    He knew that Eunuch Wei was not only a man of rules, but also a man of persistence. If he did not speak tonight, Eunuch Wei might think of other ways to understand him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is our honor to share the king¡¯s burden.¡±Eunuch Wei bowed.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The Chu Emperor sighed.


    ¡°Since you really want to know, then zhen will tell you everything in detail.¡±


    Golden light appeared from Chu Huang¡¯s body, sealing the surroundings so tightly that the words of the two could not be transmitted out.

 Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: Barbarian Conspiracy (1)

    Chapter 814: Barbarian Conspiracy (1)


    The entire room was enveloped in golden light. Eunuch Wei saw this and knew that the Emperor was talking about something important. His expression became serious.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The Chu Emperor retracted his hands and placed them behind his back. He sighed silently.¡±Zhen wants to give them a good path.¡±


    When Eunuch Wei heard this, he was stunned on the spot. After he reacted, he frowned.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°How long will it take to take down the barbarians?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re only in charge of internal affairs. You know these things better than many experts who use troops.¡±


    Eunuch Wei thought for a moment and said,¡±Six months at best, a year at worst.¡±¡±


    Although Great Chu had an absolute advantage now, this was a war.


    War was never simple, and it was never said that the war could be finished in two or three days. This was only Eunuch Wei¡¯s conservative estimate.


    ¡°Then what happens after the fight?¡± The Chu Emperor asked again.


    Eunuch Wei continued to answer,¡± Of course, it is to unify the entire world. After it is stabilized, we will enter the Bizarre Market and connect the world and the Bizarre Market together. This way, the resources will be endless and the cycle will not stop.¡±


    The goal of unifying the world was ultimately for the Bizarre Market, and the goal of unifying the Bizarre Market was to allow resources to be recycled.


    A long, long time ago, during an era when resources were exhausted, Eunuch Wei could tell from some incomplete ancient books that it was a miserable time even though he did not witness it with his own eyes.


    If he didn¡¯t want this era to suffer as well, he could only use this method.


    The Chu Emperor nodded, indicating that Eunuch Wei was right.¡± Then how do we enter the Bizarre Market? Do we rely on those circular patterns? With just those, even if we collect all of them, it¡¯s impossible for the entire world to head there together.¡±


    Eunuch Wei was silent.


    The circular pattern was the key to entering the Bizarre Market, but the circular pattern had an upper limit on the number of people. Even if they found all the circular patterns that were known in the world, it was impossible to transport all the experts.


    These were rules and facts that could not be changed.


    However, Eunuch Wei seemed to have a new method from the Chu Emperor¡¯s words.


    ¡°What is my profession?¡±¡±When I unify the entire world, I will be able to gather all the dragon qi in the world and break through this rule.¡±


    ¡°At that time, as the first to break through the rules of the human world, everyone will have an increase in combat strength. This will definitely be beneficial to us.¡±


    Eunuch Wei nodded. There were indeed benefits. It was undeniable that if everyone in the world could obtain the enhancement of combat strength, the benefits would not be small.


    But what did all of this have to do with the Chu Emperor¡¯s scheme tonight?


    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± The Chu Emperor said slowly.¡±


    Eunuch Wei was stunned, not understanding what was going on.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­ Your Majesty, are you joking with us?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that either. Then why did you seal this place?¡±


    ¡°Our family is really¡­¡±


    Veins bulged on Eunuch Wei¡¯s forehead. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the person in front of him was the emperor, he might have already won the match.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± The Chu Emperor pretended to cough.¡± Didn¡¯t I learn this from Director Mu? You have to be cool. In short, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never had any bad intentions towards them. This is all for their own good.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei looked like he had a headache.¡±


    The Chu Emperor shook his head.¡± I really can¡¯t tell you. Don¡¯t force me anymore. I don¡¯t intend to tell anyone about this.¡±¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Eunuch Wei sighed.


    He knew that if the Chu Emperor really didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter, he wouldn¡¯t get an answer no matter how much he asked.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s words, Riddler deserved to die!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re getting old. You need to rest more. Zhen won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±The Chu Emperor waved his hand.


    The golden light around him disappeared. He walked into the darkness in front of him and gradually walked away.


    Looking at the disappearing back of the Chu Emperor, Eunuch Wei sighed again and slowly closed the door.


    The royal treasury.


    Xu Bai held a book in his hand and stared at the progress bar.


    The progress bar was moving slowly, but Xu Bai was in a particularly irritable mood.


    There was no other reason than that there was a special person beside him.


    The Ninth Princess was sitting next to Xu Bai. She rested her chin on her hand and stared at Xu Bai, talking to him from time to time.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with marrying me. Qingxue and Qingmei will also serve as dowry maids.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He was still reading the book in his hand.


    To be honest, his thoughts were still in a mess, especially the woman beside him.


    This matter made him a little frustrated.


    The Ninth Princess stood up and walked behind Xu Bai. She put her hand on Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder and bent down.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t finished what we were doing just now. Eunuch Wei wants to help you take care of your child. Why don¡¯t¡­ Taking advantage of this rare night, he rested early.¡±


    The corner of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He felt the back of his head resting on a soft spot and moved forward a little.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, the next second, the Ninth Princess wrapped her arms around Xu Bai¡¯s neck and moved closer to him.


    Looking at the Ninth Princess¡¯s face, Xu Bai wanted to lean back a little. There was a special place behind her.


    ¡°Ye Zi is extremely beautiful. I don¡¯t lose to her. Since things have already happened, let nature take its course.¡±The Ninth Princess said lazily.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, especially for a man like you. It¡¯s best if you marry eight or ten.¡±


    Listen, is this human language?

 Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: Barbarian Conspiracy (2)

    Chapter 815: Barbarian Conspiracy (2)


    Xu Bai took a deep breath. Just as he was about to say something, he noticed the Ninth Princess ¡®face approaching him.


    Then, he omitted a thousand words.


    The next day.


    When the Ninth Princess helped Xu Bai put on his clothes, Xu Bai had already gotten used to it.


    His adaptability was very strong. When he first transmigrated and found himself in a prison cell, he had already adapted to this world.


    Since it had already happened, he would let nature take its course.


    The Ninth Princess hugged Xu Bai¡¯s waist from behind and put her face on his back.¡±¡±In a few days, when Imperial Father¡¯s fief is over, can we hold a wedding?¡±


    Before Xu Bai could finish, she added,¡±¡±Plus Ye Zi.¡±


    The Ninth Princess still had a noble and lazy aura in her bones. This was something that had been formed since she was young.


    Even after the intense activity last night, it was still maintained during the activity.


    However, the words he said were in favor of Xu Bai.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Bai nodded and agreed. Suddenly, he remembered something and put his arm around the Ninth Princess ¡®waist.¡±What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Everyone around him had called her that since he knew about the ninth princess, but Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what her name was.


    He didn¡¯t ask about this matter. It had nothing to do with him, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask. However, things were different now. Since the rice had already been cooked, it was normal to know the name.


    She couldn¡¯t just call her the Ninth Princess in the future, could she?


    ¡°Chu Ling.¡± The ninth princess had tidied her collar and said her name as she did so.


    ¡°Chu Ling¡­¡± Xu Bai repeated the sentence subconsciously.


    Chu Ling narrowed her eyes. That lazy aura appeared again and hung on Xu Bai¡¯s body.¡±It¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to call this name.¡±


    After settling down in Xu Bai¡¯s embrace for a moment, Chu Ling stood up and slowly walked out.


    ¡°I went out to find some food. This place is quite deserted.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.


    After Chu Ling left, he picked up the book again and looked at the progress bar.


    After exercising for a while last night, he suddenly felt refreshed. Of course, he was very restrained.


    After all, the ninth princess wasn¡¯t strong. She wasn¡¯t even at the mortal evolution state, so he didn¡¯t do much.


    After all, with my current strength, it was already easy to kill a living person.¡±Unknowingly, Xu Bai¡¯s thoughts went astray.


    Fortunately, while he was thinking, he was still staring at the book, and the progress bar did not slow down.


    In the following days, because Ye Zi was already in closed-door cultivation, Chu Ling would come over to accompany him every day.


    What happened in the outside world, he only had a rough idea of it, and spent most of his time on the progress bar.


    There were indeed many major events happening in the outside world, and the most important ones came from different places.


    There was a ninth-grade Transcendent expert who self-destructed and died because he used too much force when he was fighting for the spot to become a Saint.


    When this news spread, they thought it was fake at first, but after it was confirmed, everyone felt a chill down their spines.


    This was especially true for those ninth-grade Transcendents. After this incident, they became even more cautious.


    The quota to become a saint was important, but his life was also important, so he had to take care of both.


    Of course, even among the younger generation, these things could only be discussed after a meal. After all, the younger generation was still struggling in the Extraordinary realm.


    However, many major events had also happened among the younger generation. The most obvious ones were in three places.


    Greencloud Academy, Buddhist Sect, and Yunlai Mansion.


    The dean of the Green Cloud Academy was also a ninth-grade Transcendent expert. He had already gone into seclusion early on to compete for a spot to enter the Saint Realm.


    However, the Green Cloud Academy had one more genius.


    Liu Xu.


    Logically speaking, there were many people who could act as the dean of the Green Cloud Academy when he was in seclusion. However, Liu Xu was the last candidate.


    Gradually, the legend of Liu Xu began to appear in the martial world.


    It was said that Liu Xu was fusing the evil book with the scholar¡¯s book, and she had already reached the Extraordinary Sixth Stage.


    If they were truly integrated into one, it would be a huge benefit to all the scholars in the world.


    Of course, success or failure would not be mentioned for the time being, because it was still in progress.


    The other was the Buddhist Sect.


    Not long ago, a major incident happened in the Buddhist Sect, causing the roots of the entire Buddhist Sect to be completely severed.


    Now, a monk who had renounced asceticism had become the life-saving straw of the entire Buddhist Sect.


    The name No Flower was gradually being recognized by the people in the martial world.


    It was said that Wu Hua had also entered the mortal evolution state and even had a black lotus accompanying him. That black lotus was the future cultivation path of Buddhism.


    This also caused Wu Hua¡¯s status to rise in the Buddhist Sect. No matter who dared to touch him, they would become the common enemy of the Buddhist Sect.


    Finally, it was the Residence of Yun.


    If the first two things were considered normal, then the last thing was really ridiculous.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Yunlai Prefecture had produced a Transcendent expert!


    This Transcendent expert was a Wang with a different surname who lived in Yunlai Prefecture. His name was Yun Zihai.


    Originally, having one more Transcendent expert in the world was indeed something worth celebrating. However, this Transcendent expert was different.


    It was said that when Yun Zihai broke through to the Transcendent Realm, he was actually captured by the College Chief of the Green Cloud Academy.


    Back then, those who were fortunate enough to see him discovered that Yun Zihai¡¯s entire body was thin, as if he did not have long to live.

 Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: Barbarian Conspiracy (3)

    Chapter 816: Barbarian Conspiracy (3)


    However, after staying in the Academy for nearly half a month, Yun Zihai came out not long after. When he came out, his whole body was muscular and his body was strong. He looked like a general at the border.


    At that time, some people said that it was because of Liu Xu. Yun Zihai¡¯s current situation was very likely to be due to the evil books. It was even more likely that Liu Xu had studied the method of fusion and made progress.


    However, no one knew the exact situation. These were all speculations, but there was indeed an additional Transcendent expert in the world.


    Of course, the most famous was still Prince Xu, who was still living in the capital.


    However, Prince Xu had been very low-key recently and rarely showed his face. The younger generation and the older generation were very puzzled. This was not his personality.


    However, if this guy didn¡¯t cause trouble, they would be a little more relaxed, especially those kings with different surnames.


    Don¡¯t forget that Xu Bai was a prince who specialized in supervising the existence of kings with different surnames. If he really caused trouble, the kings with different surnames wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.


    There were many legends circulating, and these were only a portion.


    These things were not only spread in the Great Chu State, but also in the Great Yue State.


    The Great Yue Palace was still in the process of repairing the Imperial Palace, and the current Emperor was Liu Yue.


    Why did Liu Yue not fight with Bai Zhong, and what happened after that, no one in the world knew.


    All they knew was that the Great Yue State had suddenly become a vassal state of the Great Chu State. Everything had happened too quickly, and the onlookers expressed that they were stuffed.


    That¡¯s right. There were originally three major forces in the world, but now there were two. Moreover, the other one was still being beaten up.


    There were many people who were happy. For example, the people of Great Chu.


    However, there were many people who were unhappy, such as the barbarians who were being beaten up.


    There are many happy things in the world, but none of them are related to me.


    At this moment, in the supreme tribe of the barbarians.


    Gu Muyin lowered his head, his hands clenched into fists, his face ashen.


    He was surrounded by his capable subordinates. Their faces were also gloomy, and none of them were smiling. The entire space seemed very oppressive.


    ¡°Report!¡±


    A report was heard from afar. Then, a barbarian rushed out from outside and stumbled into the tent.


    Gu Muyin was already in a bad mood. After seeing this scene, he shouted angrily,¡±No matter what, you must ensure that you are calm enough. How can you be so rash!¡±


    The barbarian scout quickly stopped and knelt on the ground with a thud. His entire body was trembling.¡±Deputy Chief¡­Scenic Peak Tribe¡­It¡¯s gone!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A murderous aura circulated around Gu Muyin¡¯s body. Gu Muyin stood up and knocked over the table beside him.


    The various items on the table rolled and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Great Chu! Good job!¡± ¡°Are they trying to kill us all?!¡± Gu Muyin gritted his teeth.¡±


    Another tribe was gone. Ever since the Great Chu State began to attack, many tribes had been lost.


    However, the Great Yue State had become a vassal state of the Great Chu State, which made things worse for the barbarians.


    ¡°Pass down the order!¡± Gu Muyin took a few deep breaths before calming himself down.¡±All tribes, start searching inside and get close to the Supreme Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The barbarian scout did not dare to say anything more and left.


    After the scout left, a subordinate stood up and asked,¡±Deputy leader, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s equivalent to giving up the territory of those tribes to others.¡±


    That was indeed the case.


    Retracting their defenses was equivalent to giving the territory to Great Chu for nothing. Great Chu did not even need to use a single soldier to take it.


    ¡°You just need to do it, you don¡¯t need to ask.¡±¡±This is the leader¡¯s idea. Even I don¡¯t know why.¡± Gu Muyin said coldly.¡±


    The subordinate quickly agreed. He knew that what he had just said had gone beyond what he should ask now.


    Fortunately, Gu Muyin did not pursue the matter. Otherwise, he would not be able to escape responsibility.


    ¡°Deputy Chief.¡± The subordinate rolled his eyes and asked,¡±What should we do with the people of Great Chu and Great Yue who are kept in captivity in each tribe?¡±¡±


    Their people could leave, but if they brought those people along, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°Before we leave, start the pot.¡± ¡°They are all rare and delicious ingredients. Of course, we can¡¯t let them go for nothing. We will also let them see our revenge.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinate agreed.


    Gu Muyin waved his hand and walked out of the tent.


    He looked at the gloomy weather outside, and his expression became uglier and uglier¡­


    The situation was always changing.


    Currently, the Great Chu Country was like a sharp knife that was constantly advancing.


    There were countless pairs of eyes staring at the battlefield.


    These people were all smart people. They knew that based on Great Chu¡¯s current actions, it seemed that they did not want to give the barbarians a way out at all. They did not even want to give them a way out to surrender.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Whether it was the people of the Great Chu State or the Great Yue State, they had no objections to this method.


    In the current world, only the Barbarians truly did not treat other forces as humans.


    They even kept people from other forces in captivity and used them as ingredients. Moreover, it was not only a small number of people who wanted to do this. Almost every tribe would do this.


    Therefore, everyone took Great Chu¡¯s actions as a matter of course.


    He had thought that the Barbarians would fight to the death in a bloody bloody battle.

 Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: Barbarian Conspiracy (4)

    Chapter 817: Barbarian Conspiracy (4)


    However, they had never expected that before they could recover, the barbarians would give up on the territory they had occupied and shrink into the inner circle. In the end, they curled up around the entire supreme tribe.


    This situation was too bizarre. It made people wonder what these guys were thinking.


    Of course, the one who was most concerned about this situation was still Great Chu¡¯s King Sheng You.


    King Sheng You was wearing armor and sitting on a chair, looking at the map in front of him.


    Beside him, a young man in armor stood upright. His armor was covered in blood.


    This young man¡¯s greatest characteristic was his eyes, which were as sharp as two swords.


    ¡°Come and take a look. Can you analyze anything?¡±King You Sheng pointed at the map.


    The young man shook his head.¡± I don¡¯t know either. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t give up their territory. It¡¯s a good thing that they¡¯re shrinking their defenses, but this gives us an opportunity instead. They won¡¯t let us split up and attack, which will shorten the time.¡±


    This action of the Barbarians was too strange, so much so that even King Sheng You could not understand it.


    The Heaven Inspectorate also had spies in the Barbarian Race, but these spies did not know what had happened. Even many of the higher-ups did not know.


    So now, this matter had become a mystery.


    ¡°Imperial Uncle, you mean¡­¡± the young man asked.


    By addressing him as Imperial Uncle, the identity of this young man was obvious.


    The First Prince.


    The Emperor actually had nine children, but many of them had died on the battlefield. Only the First Prince was still alive.


    After the bloody battle, the First Prince looked calm and sharp. Compared to the other members of the Imperial Family, he had a different temperament.


    King Sheng You smiled.¡± I haven¡¯t figured it out either, so I¡¯ll think about it a little more. But before that, I need to surround them all.¡±¡±


    It was indeed difficult to think of something like this, but since the other party had already shrunk into a circle, he would just surround them.


    They didn¡¯t even need to attack. They just surrounded them and let them run out of ammunition and food.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The First Prince agreed and prepared to leave.


    But before he could leave, King You Sheng called out to him again.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished discussing business. Now, let¡¯s talk about some private matters.¡±


    The First Prince stopped and looked at King Sheng You in confusion.


    ¡°Your sister and Xu Bai are about to get married,¡± King Shengyou said.¡±


    The First Prince¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    King Sheng You swept a glance at the eldest prince.¡± Your performance is different from Chu Yu¡¯s. Back then, Chu Yu almost drew her sword and returned to the capital. Why are you so calm? Xu Bai and Chu Ling have already been crowned the king of the barbarians.¡±¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already a fact, there¡¯s no point in me saying more,¡± the First Prince said.¡±


    That was what he said on the surface, but the First Prince clenched his fists tightly.


    King Sheng You came before the First Prince and patted him on the shoulder.¡±You¡¯ve been following this king at the border ever since you were young. This king knows that you¡¯ve been very bitter and tired.¡±


    ¡°Right now, when we¡¯re about to enfeoff the Berserkers, there¡¯s no place for you. Are you not convinced?¡±


    The First Prince lowered his head and did not speak.


    However, it was obvious that he had already tacitly agreed to what King Sheng You had said.


    ¡°You can see the Barbarians as a miniature version of the Great Yue State.¡±


    ¡°Chu Ling is my big brother¡¯s representative, and you are my representative.¡±


    ¡°Everyone should do what suits them, just like me and my big brother.¡±


    ¡°You are not suitable for the government, but you are suitable for the border.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The First Prince suddenly raised his head, his face filled with shock.


    He understood the meaning behind it. This meant that he would not be conferred the title of king, but he would control the military.


    ¡°Really?¡± The First Prince couldn¡¯t believe it.


    King Sheng You patted the Eldest Prince¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Why? Aren¡¯t you happy that you¡¯re taking over my job?¡±


    ¡°What Chu Yu learned is ultimately her mother¡¯s profession, so you¡¯re more suitable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The First Prince nodded repeatedly in agreement.


    He spent most of his time at the border. To be honest, if he had to choose between two, he would choose the border.


    There was no other reason. He had long gotten used to living like a day for the past ten years.


    Habits were things that were hard to change.


    Therefore, this answer was more acceptable to him.


    ¡°Go out. These are all things for the future. Let¡¯s win this battle first.¡±King Sheng You waved his hand.


    The First Prince left happily.


    King Sheng You waited for the Eldest Prince to leave, but his expression darkened.


    He looked at the map in front of him, but his mind was thinking about the Barbarian Race.


    The Barbarian Race wasn¡¯t that simple. The three Saint Realm masters there were all intact.


    The reason why he had said it so easily earlier was mainly to stabilize the morale of the army. He only revealed it now that he was alone.


    ¡°Why are they shrinking?¡± King You Sheng rubbed his eyebrows and sat on the chair, deep in thought.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This method would not only cause them to lose their territory, but it would also make them a gathering point, making it easier for Great Chu to surround them.


    If it was King Sheng You who was in such a situation, he would definitely not gather. Instead, he would let everyone spread out and constantly harass and resist. This was the best plan.


    When the enemy was strong and we were weak, it was better to split up and harass the enemy.


    However, the barbarians did the opposite. If there was no conspiracy, King Sheng You would not believe it.


    Outside the window, dark clouds filled the sky.

 Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Barbarian Conspiracy (5)

    Chapter 818: Barbarian Conspiracy (5)


    The more King Sheng You thought, the slower time became.


    While King Sheng You was deep in thought, the supreme tribe of the barbarians was noisy and crowded.


    All the barbarians had surrounded the tribe, but they could not stay in the tribe at all, so they were stationed outside.


    Gu Muyin was in a spacious room. He looked at the two people not far away and listened to their conversation. His eyelids kept twitching.


    These two were the leader of the Supreme Tribe and the Great Wizard. They were of the same level as him and were both Saints.


    Today, he had come to discuss how to deal with Great Chu. However, after hearing the conversation between the two, he felt that the Barbarians were doing something that would shock the world.


    To be more precise, they were not just shocked. If this matter was known to the world, it did not matter whether they were related to this matter or not, they would come over and spit on them.


    But for some reason, Gu Muyin actually felt a trace of excitement.


    After the two finished talking, he joined in.


    As the conversation gradually deepened, Gu Muyin left. Before he left, he thought about the Great Warlock¡¯s words.


    ¡°There are nine Saints in the human world. There are also nine in the Bizarre Demon City and the Bizarre Human City. In total, there are twenty-seven.¡±


    ¡°Now that one of us has died in the human world, we have shown weakness. We should look at the bigger picture.¡±


    ¡°With our current strength, we can still hold on for a year. Then let¡¯s hold on for a year and fight for a year.¡±


    Gu Muyin thought as he walked. He almost ran into a barbarian who was passing by.


    After he went around, he continued thinking until he returned to his room.


    Sitting on the chair, Gu Muyin licked his lips and thought excitedly,¡±¡±One year, one year of bloody battles, and all of them died!¡±


    The Barbarians had retaliated!


    It came suddenly and without warning.


    Originally, the Great Chu had already surrounded them and was prepared to cut off all their supplies. However, all of a sudden, all the barbarians began to counterattack.


    This was an unexpected battle, but both sides quickly threw themselves into it, and time began to drag on.


    On this land of the barbarians, every piece of land was soaked in blood. The soldiers were shouting and killing, constantly charging together.


    This battle lasted for nearly a year.


    A year later, on the battlefield.


    At this moment, ninety percent of the barbarians were gone. There were mountains of corpses and seas of blood everywhere.


    King Sheng You sat in the tent and looked at the supreme tribe not far away.


    There was no one there.


    For some reason, it was empty.


    Logically speaking, the three Saint Realm experts of the Barbarian Race should have started to take action at this time, even if it meant a life-and-death struggle.


    However, the result was completely different.


    They allowed their clansmen to die, leaving only one person, a familiar person, standing in the mountains of corpses and blood with a smile on his face.


    Gu Muyin!


    They were both soldiers, but now that the barbarians were all gone, Gu Muyin¡¯s aura had already fallen to the bottom.


    King Sheng You didn¡¯t sense the presence of the other two Saint Realm masters. He frowned and walked out of the tent.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    After arriving in front of Gumu Yin and seeing that this ninth-grade Saint was about to pass away, King Sheng You was too lazy to say anything humiliating.


    Gu Muyin raised his head and looked straight at King Sheng You with his dim eyes.¡±People¡­It¡¯s gone!¡±


    Even though his strength had fallen to the bottom, there was still excitement in Gu Muyin¡¯s eyes, as if he was doing something earth-shattering.


    King Sheng You frowned even more. He wanted to ask something, but before he could, Gu Muyin suddenly moved.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud explosion sounded out as Gu Muyin¡¯s chest collapsed and he died.


    There was one more Saint in the world.


    When King Sheng You saw this, he turned his head and said,¡±¡±The leader and the Great Magus have disappeared, and Gu Muyin is dead. Send him back to the capital and tell His Majesty to be on guard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    A general at the side replied.


    ¡°Back to the barracks!¡± King Sheng You turned around and led his soldiers.


    Beijing.


    A letter reached the capital and landed in the hands of the Chu Emperor.


    The Chu Emperor glanced at it and handed the letter to Eunuch Wei, who was beside him.¡±¡±The Barbarians are gone, but the leader and the Grand Warlock are still alive.¡±


    Eunuch Wei finished reading the entire letter and said,¡±¡±There are many suspicious points. Why did they send their clansmen to their deaths? Why did these two people run away again, and only Gu Muyin stayed?¡±


    The Chu Emperor shook his head and said,¡± I don¡¯t know about the rest, but Gu Muyin stayed behind to fight against King Sheng You and buy time for those two people. Now it seems that those two people are more important.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Originally, this was something worth celebrating, but now, these two people had become a worry in his heart. If he did not find them and get rid of them, it would be like putting a nail beside him.


    However, Saint Realm masters were the top masters in this world. It was difficult to find them if they wanted to hide.


    The Chu Emperor had a headache. He didn¡¯t want to talk about this first. Since he had already defeated them, then it was time to deal with the rest.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Xu Bai needs to participate in the follow-up matters. After all, it involves the fief. How is he doing now?¡±


    Hearing this, Eunuch Wei¡¯s forehead was full of black lines as he said,¡±¡±That guy, in the past year, he has been extravagant.¡±

 Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Xu Bai’s Breakthrough (1)

    Chapter 819: Xu Bai¡¯s Breakthrough (1)


    When the Chu Emperor heard this, he was just about to casually take out a booklet to read, but in the next second, he was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°Extravagant? What do you mean by that?¡±


    He thought he would hear another answer, but he never expected it to be this one, so he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Eunuch Wei sighed and said,¡± Isn¡¯t it luxurious? With two beauties accompanying me and someone sending me food and drink every day, I barely stepped out of the royal treasury for a whole year. Even I feel that it¡¯s luxurious.¡±¡±


    The corners of the Chu Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still a child at his age,¡± Eunuch Wei said helplessly.¡±It¡¯s only right for him to indulge a little.¡±


    ¡°I recently went to the royal treasury and found that he has gained a little weight.¡±


    ¡°Indulgence is indulgence, but at least let him come out of the treasury.¡±


    He was speechless.


    Ever since Xu Bai had entered the royal treasury, it had been a whole year. It was as if there was a mountain of gold and silver inside. He rarely came out.


    Of course, if it were anyone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t want to come out either.


    Food and drinks were delivered to the place, and there were two beauties accompanying him. Who could withstand this?


    The Chu Emperor said with a headache,¡± Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s his turn to fight soon. Eunuch Wei, go to the royal treasury and tell them that the barbarians have been conquered. Soon, they will be enfeoffed. It¡¯s time for him to give Ninth Brother and Ye Zi a title.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Eunuch Wei nodded and left.


    After Eunuch Wei left, the Chu Emperor placed the memorial in his hand to the side. He leaned back on the chair and looked up at the ceiling. He couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze¡­


    The royal treasury.


    On the highest floor, books were placed messily.


    Xu Bai lay on Ye Zi¡¯s lap and squinted as he looked at the book that Ye Zi had raised for him.


    Beside him, Chu Ling peeled the fruit and gently put it into Xu Bai¡¯s mouth.


    After Xu Bai finished eating, he began to peel another fruit.


    Ever since Ye Zi came out of seclusion not long ago, Xu Bai had been living like this.


    It was difficult to withstand such a test.


    But without a doubt, this was a very satisfying thing.


    In a year, he had finished reading all the books. This was the last one.


    Over the past year, he seemed to be indulging in pleasure, but in fact, he was working almost day and night, and he had very little time to rest.


    Even if he was resting, he would do some exercise most of the time.


    After persevering for such a long time, the harvest was satisfactory.


    The last bit of progress bar was completed and turned into light blue smoke. After it disappeared before his eyes, the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: Transcendental ninth-grade unspecialized.]


    [Three Absolutes of Sword and Sword (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Form Heavenly Summoning Art (Transcendent Rank 9.1):[Maximum level.]


    [Replying to Wind Snow (Level 9): Max level.]


    [Great Phantom Art (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Heaven and Earth (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Kidney-Strengthening Energy Restoration Technique, Transcendence Rank-9]:[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Poison Guide (Transcendent Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [True Understanding of Manipulation Puppets (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Water Aptitude Technique (Transcendence Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Transcendence Level 9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Faces Invisible Spell (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Mountain Sea Inviting Divine Technique (Transcendent Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Corpse Control Technique (Transcendence Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Soul Slaying Art (Transcendent Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    Looking at the latest attributes, Xu Bai only wanted to say that a transcendent would come and fight him.


    At the bottom of the attribute panel, there was a circle of ellipses. As long as he scrolled down, there would be a dense list of skills. There was no need to go into detail here.


    Most of them had already reached Transcendent Rank-9. Now, Xu Bai was almost at the peak of the world.


    Of course, he was still far from becoming a saint.


    The most ridiculous thing was that after he had studied more than ten Transcendental Rank-9 mental cultivation methods, it only increased by 0.1. He then understood that the gap between Transcendents and Saints was simply ridiculously large.


    However, it was not a big problem. He had already turned this place upside down, but he had not seen any mental cultivation method related to becoming a saint. If he could get a saint mental cultivation method, he estimated that he would very likely become a saint.


    There were a total of nine Saints in the world, and now there were only seven left. The Emperor of Great Yue State and the deputy leader of the Barbarian Race had died.


    Although there weren¡¯t many people who could reach the Saint Realm, it was extremely difficult to do so. As a result, no one had reached the Saint Realm in the past year.


    Xu Bai thought that as long as he could get a saint book, he would be able to become a saint.


    Thinking of this, he climbed up from Ye Zi¡¯s thigh and looked at Chu Ling beside him.


    ¡°Are there any books about becoming a saint in the palace?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Chu Ling placed a grape into Xu Bai¡¯s mouth and lightly shook her head: ¡°Husband, after becoming a Saint, you can¡¯t keep your words.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    Originally, he wanted to find a book, but after hearing this sentence, he felt that something was amiss.


    Chu Ling revealed a lazy smile.¡± There are nine people who have entered the Saint Plane. However, even without this restriction, to the world¡¯s transcendent geniuses, a ninth-grade Transcendent is already the peak.¡±


    ¡°If you want to break through the restrictions again, you need the right time, the right place, and the right people. This is why no one has become a saint in this year.¡±

 Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: Xu Bai’s Breakthrough (2)

    Chapter 820: Xu Bai¡¯s Breakthrough (2)


    Xu Bai understood. He knew about this as well. It was similar to what was described in the novels in his previous life. It was equivalent to a bottleneck.


    However, this thing did not seem to have anything to do with him.


    Ever since he had a cheat, bottlenecks were like a layer of paper to him. He could easily pierce through them.


    Most importantly, what did Chu Ling mean when she said that the text couldn¡¯t be left behind?


    Xu Bai asked.


    Chu Ling answered while peeling the fruit,¡±The so-called ¡®no text can be left behind¡¯ means that after you become a Sage, all the secret manuals and traces related to becoming a Sage cannot be left behind.¡±


    ¡°My father once did. Whether it was written on paper or left in other places, even if it was left on a palm print, it would be instantly erased.¡±


    Erased?


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    If that was the case, where did his progress bar come from?


    ¡°Have you investigated the reason?¡± Xu Bai asked again.


    Chu Ling placed the peeled grapes into Xu Bai¡¯s mouth and shook her head.¡±¡±Director Mu tried using luck, but there was no reason. It can only be attributed to the rules that have always existed.¡±


    After saying all this, Chu Ling asked curiously.


    ¡°Husband, this is all about becoming a Saint. Could it be that your realm has already¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t say the rest of her words, but she understood everything.


    Beside him, Ye Zi stood up slightly and reached out to massage Xu Bai¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I believe that husband is already close.¡±


    Xu Bai touched Ye Zi¡¯s little hand and shook his head.¡±¡±It¡¯s still early.¡±


    If what Chu Ling said was true, then he only had one solution now.


    Liver!


    Real liver!


    He wanted to finish all the extraordinary books.


    Even the royal treasury could not be said to be able to store all the books in the world.


    In this world, there were still many extraordinary books.


    But¡­


    Xu Bai looked at the dozen or so Level Nine Transcendents books that he had exchanged for 0.1. He thought that if he followed this method, it would probably take a very, very long time.


    There was definitely a huge dividing line between Extraordinary and Saint. Otherwise, there would not be such a ridiculous 0.1.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai made up his mind.


    Since there was no other way for him to do so, he would just do whatever he could.


    ¡°Speaking of which, your stomach isn¡¯t bulging either.¡±After Xu Bai made up his mind, he changed the topic and looked at Chu Ling¡¯s flat stomach.


    Chu Ling was slightly stunned, then her face turned red.


    Even though she was the ninth princess, in this traditional era, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy when she heard such direct words.


    ¡°Maybe¡­Maybe¡­¡±


    She might not be able to say a word even after a long time.


    At that time, Eunuch Wei had said that she could give birth to a child for Xu Bai, but until now, there was still no news, making Chu Ling feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s coming,¡± Xu Bai suddenly interrupted.¡±


    Chu Ling and Ye Zi hurriedly sat up straight and heard footsteps.


    Eunuch Wei put his hands together and hid them in his sleeves. He walked over from the stairs with a kind expression.


    Before Eunuch Wei could say anything, Xu Bai threw the previous question at him.


    Eunuch Wei had originally come for official business, but before he could say anything, he was stunned by Xu Bai¡¯s question.


    ¡°You¡­What could a Transcendent who didn¡¯t even have the ability to transcend the mortal realm produce?¡±


    Although Eunuch Wei was confused, he still answered Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai understood that he still had to wait for Chu Ling¡¯s strength to increase.


    Eunuch Wei continued,¡± Now that the world has been unified, the next thing to do is to enfeoffment the barbarians. When the time comes, it will be your business.¡±¡±


    Our business?


    Xu Bai was stunned for a moment before he understood.


    During the enfeoffment, the land of the Barbarian Race would be given to Chu Ling to manage.


    Chu Ling was considered to have been married by him, so he would have to go to the Barbarian Race as well.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up when he thought of this.


    ¡°The things that the Barbarians seized won¡¯t be handed over to Great Chu, right?¡±


    Eunuch Wei shook his head and said,¡± I won¡¯t touch any of the treasures on the other side. After all, if we move them all away, it¡¯s useless to leave an empty shell.¡±¡±


    ¡°However, we have to rebuild a lot of things. At that time, we will specially send people from the industry to build it. We will strive to build it to the brim within three months.¡±


    Those who worked in the construction industry were extremely fast. It could be described as the blink of an eye.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about that. He was more concerned about something else.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything else, but in Eunuch Wei¡¯s eyes, Xu Bai was definitely up to something.


    ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t figure out what you¡¯re thinking. What are you thinking?¡±Eunuch Wei asked.


    Xu Bai waved his hand and said,¡± Nothing, nothing. It¡¯s just a small question.¡±¡±


    Just now, he thought of something that was extremely important to him.


    Now he was stuck, and there was no progress bar for becoming a saint. He could only rely on the progress bar for transcendent and below. It seemed that the Barbarian Race was a very good place.


    The things there wouldn¡¯t move, so there must be secret manuals there. When the time came, he would just go over and get all the secret manuals. Then, he would work hard inside. Wouldn¡¯t that be the end?


    Even if it only increased by 0.1 every time, it was enough!


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but smile when he thought of these things.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Beautiful!


    How beautiful!


    Eunuch Wei rubbed his forehead when he saw Xu Bai laughing foolishly.¡±¡±There are still other things that I need you to do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Bai came back to his senses.


    ¡°The current Barbarian Race has no treasures and space, but they don¡¯t have people.¡±Eunuch Wei explained,¡±First of all¡­¡±

 Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: Xu Bai’s Breakthrough (3)

    Chapter 821: Xu Bai¡¯s Breakthrough (3)


    Before he could finish, Chu Ling took it.


    ¡°Recruit talents, recruit talents, and all kinds of forces need them to settle in.¡±


    An empty shell would not work without people. People were the most fundamental thing.


    Eunuch Wei nodded his head in approval.¡±Aside from the First Prince, you are the most outstanding among your brothers and sisters.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xu Bai hummed in acknowledgment, but his interest was lacking.¡±¡±It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    What he was most interested in now were those secret manuals.


    It was much faster than collecting them everywhere.


    ¡°When do we start?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯m just here to announce this to you.¡±¡±About a month,¡± Eunuch Wei said with a smile.¡±You have to be prepared.¡±


    Xu Bai agreed.


    He was already prepared. The progress bar would be useless wherever he went. Moreover, he could still seek peace and quiet there.


    Since he had said what he needed to say, Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t stay any longer. He turned around and left, leaving the three of them alone.


    ¡°Husband, when the time comes, I¡¯ll gather the Heavenly Musicians and settle them in the Barbarian Race.¡±Ye Zi laughed lightly and said,¡±It can also be considered as helping my sister.¡±¡±


    Now, Ye Zi had inherited the mantle of a heavenly musician, and her strength had reached the mortal evolution ninth-grade.


    There were very few Heavenly Musicians, but Ye Zi was now equivalent to someone who had ascended the throne, so he had a way to contact her.


    Chu Ling smiled,¡±Thank you little sister.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai looked left and right in confusion.


    The two women were both quick-witted people. When they saw this scene, they turned their gazes over.


    ¡°I heard that if I marry two, I¡¯ll easily be troubled by the Shuraba,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    ¡°What is the Asura Arena?¡± The two women were even more confused.


    Xu Bai then remembered that this was a phrase from his previous life, so he explained the general meaning.


    Just as he finished explaining, Chu Ling rolled her eyes at Xu Bai.


    Since everyone is willing, what is there to fight for?¡±


    Even Ye Zi, who had always been gentle and reasonable, leaned against Xu Bai.


    ¡°If the two of us were that kind of people, husband would have long looked down on us.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright, it seemed like he was thinking too much.


    ¡°Today, it¡¯s my turn to serve you.¡±Ye Zi said with a smile.


    Chu Ling nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Since we don¡¯t have to stay in the royal treasury, let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Xu Bai suddenly said.¡±


    The progress bar had already run out. There was no point in staying here any longer. It was better to go out and feel comfortable.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to my mansion.¡± Chu Ling pulled Xu Bai¡¯s hand and led the way.


    The three of them walked side by side and left the royal treasury.


    The Barbarians were gone!


    This news was like a gust of wind that spread throughout the world in an instant.


    Now, the entire world knew that there was only one country, and that was Great Chu.


    As for the Great Yue State, it had already been declared as a vassal state.


    No matter which side of the martial world it was, they had already changed their perception and completely reversed their previous concepts.


    Originally, after the Great Yue State¡¯s Shadow Tower had been destroyed, it had already begun to become chaotic. However, after the Heaven Inspectorate took over, the chaos there was quickly smoothed out.


    The changes were happening everywhere, but some people were more sensitive and noticed the differences.


    That¡­ He disappeared for a year.


    That person was Xu Bai.


    From the moment Xu Bai killed the Ninth Grade Saint Emperor, all eyes in the world had been on him.


    He thought that it would be an extremely high-profile announcement after that. After all, any expert would do the same thing.


    However, he did not expect Xu Bai to disappear without a trace. After entering the capital, he never came out.


    For an entire year, there was no trace of Xu Bai in the martial world. Even in various places in Great Chu, there was no trace of Xu Bai.


    Time had an obliterating nature. It was very difficult for anything to last long.


    As time slowly passed, many people had forgotten Xu Bai. To be precise, they forced themselves to forget him.


    As for the reason¡­It was actually very simple.


    None of the geniuses of the younger generation wanted to think about Xu Bai often. Although they had already made a fool of themselves, thinking about this matter every day would also make them feel bad.


    However, there were some things that the more one wanted to escape, the more one could not escape.


    Just as the entire world was trying to forget Xu Bai, a piece of shocking news suddenly exploded.


    Xu Bai was about to marry the princess of Great Chu!


    Not only that, the princess of the Great Chu State became the vassal king of the barbarian territory.


    The appearance of this news was no different from giving those who wanted to forget Xu Bai a deeper impression.


    But more people thought of the stakes involved.


    What kind of person was Xu Bai? Now that a famous figure in the world had married the princess of the Great Chu Country, wouldn¡¯t it be a powerful alliance?


    In addition to the fact that the Barbarian King was the same size as Great Chu, many people could not understand this move.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Everyone was also clear about one thing. They understood that Xu Bai had already been completely bound to the Great Chu Country.


    One sentence was enough to conclude.


    Others had a powerful background, but Xu Bai¡¯s background was a country.


    When she was with Xu Bai, the background of others was not called background, but only a back view.


    When they thought of this, countless people sighed with emotion. When they thought of this man who was now standing at the peak, they wondered how many praises or private murmurs they had¡­

 Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: Xu Bai’s Breakthrough (4)

    Chapter 822: Xu Bai¡¯s Breakthrough (4)


    Green Cloud Academy.


    Liu Xu was sitting on a chair, flipping through a book in her hands.


    On her table and the floor around her were all kinds of books, piled up in a mess.


    ¡°Dong dong dong!¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Liu Xu said without even raising her head.


    A middle-aged teacher walked in and handed a letter to Liu Xu.


    ¡°The news from the capital is related to Xu Bai, who you¡¯ve been paying attention to.¡±


    After saying this, Liu Xu, who had been reading with her head lowered, suddenly raised her head.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Liu Xu took it and did not forget to say,¡±Thank you, teacher.¡±


    Wang Qingfeng waved his hand.¡± Don¡¯t mind it, and don¡¯t stand on ceremony. You¡¯re now the acting principal before the principal entered seclusion. We should all listen to you.¡±¡±


    Liu Xu grunted.


    Wang Qingfeng also knew that he wanted to read the letter in his hand more. He did not disturb him and left.


    After Wang Qingfeng left, Liu Xu opened the letter in her hand.


    When she finished reading the contents of the letter, her fair fingers suddenly tightened, and the letter was crumpled by her.


    ¡°Marry the princess? Head to the Barbarian Race?¡±


    Her eyes became dull. After a long time, she only came back to her senses when the oil lamp on the table began to flicker.


    He hurriedly refilled the oil lamp and almost knocked it over. He looked like he had lost his soul.


    After a while, Liu Xu rubbed her face hard to wake herself up.


    She put away the letter in her hand, opened the door, walked outside, and found a teacher.


    ¡°Inform all the instructors that I have a very important meeting.¡±


    The teacher nodded and left quickly.


    Liu Xu went to another room that was specially used for meetings.


    After about an hour, all the teachers had gathered here and looked at Liu Xu in unison.


    Liu Xu was still wearing her trademark veil. She picked up the letter in her hand and read the contents once before looking around at everyone.


    ¡°The opportunity has come.¡±


    Everyone present was stunned, not understanding what he meant.


    Liu Xu put down the letter in her hand and slowly said.


    ¡°Ever since Prime Minister Wen betrayed the Academy, he did not target the people of the Academy nor make things difficult for the Academy.¡±


    ¡± But it¡¯s never a good thing to live under others for a long time, especially when you¡¯re a student of the Academy and an official in the imperial court. You can imagine how uncomfortable it is to find out that Prime Minister Wen is the leader of all officials.¡±


    ¡°Now, Prince Xu is about to go to the Barbarian Race. They lack everything there, scholars, and even officials.¡±


    Although he did not continue, everyone present was smart and understood.


    Some of the instructors were already looking excited.


    What did this mean for a region that had a hundred things to be done? It meant that those who had been officials in the past were the first batch of elders!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said so much.¡± Liu Xu said,¡±Let¡¯s vote now. Those who agree, please raise your hand. Those who disagree, don¡¯t raise your hand.¡±¡±


    As Liu Xu said this, everyone present raised their hands.


    Liu Xu¡¯s proposal was unanimously passed.


    ¡°Alright, next, please go back and deal with the details. We¡¯ll check it again when the time comes.¡±Liu Xu said.


    Everyone nodded and started to leave one after another. Only Wang Qingfeng remained where he was.


    ¡°Teacher, is there anything else?¡± Liu Xu asked.


    ¡± You are my disciple,¡± Wang Qingfeng said calmly.¡± Now, you have a knot in your heart that needs to be resolved.¡±¡±


    Liu Xu was stunned.


    Wang Qingfeng left. He said nothing more and left.


    However, Liu Xu was still thinking about what she had just said and did not come back to her senses for a long time.


    Titanium Temple.


    The black-haired, black-robed No Flower was sitting cross-legged on a black lotus with his eyes closed.


    From the black lotus, Buddhist chants came out and gradually gathered in the sky, turning into lines of golden words. The words fell onto the blank paper and were gradually filling up.


    At this moment, a crisp voice came from outside the door.


    Ah Xiu, who was wearing an ordinary long dress, stumbled in from outside with a piece of paper in his hand.


    She shouted as she ran.


    ¡°There¡¯s news, there¡¯s news!¡±


    As he ran too fast, his left foot tripped over his right foot and he crashed into the ground.


    No Flower gently waved his hand and opened his eyes.


    A black light bloomed from his finger and wrapped around Ah Xiu, supporting her and bringing her to his side.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t fall.¡±No Flower said with concern.


    Ah Xiu nodded vigorously and handed the paper to No Flower.¡±You told me to keep an eye on Xu Bai¡¯s situation. Finally, there¡¯s news.¡±


    No Flower was stunned, but he quickly reacted. He hurriedly took the letter and looked it up and down.


    His face was incomparably excited as he clapped his hands vigorously.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I knew that Almsgiver Xu would be fine!¡±


    Ah Xiu didn¡¯t disturb No Flower¡¯s happiness. He waited until No Flower had almost calmed down before sitting quietly at the side.


    No Flower looked at the letter in his hand and subconsciously twirled his bald head. Only then did he remember that he already had black hair. He smiled helplessly.¡±Ah Xiu, help me find the host. I want¡­The day of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s revival could begin.¡±


    ¡°The barbarians are in the west, and the Buddhist Sect is heading west now. This is definitely an opportunity for us Buddhist Sect.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that Xu Bai and I are close friends. Since he wants to go to the Barbarian Race, I have to help him!¡±

 Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: Xu Bai’s Breakthrough (5)

    Chapter 823: Xu Bai¡¯s Breakthrough (5)


    Ah Xiu nodded dazedly and quickly left.


    The current Wu Hua was no longer the little monk from back then. He already had that steadiness and responsibility.


    Every place had their own plans. Not only these two forces, but also some other families that Xu Bai had met had their own ideas.


    In a new environment, there were many things to do. At this moment, the past was the top spot. Everyone was very clear about this.


    Many people were already prepared, but Xu Bai was a little confused.


    Beijing.


    He stood at the city gate and was prepared to leave with Ye Zi and Chu Ling. However, he did not expect to be stopped by Director Mu before they could leave the city.


    Beside Director Mu, Shadow Moon was standing with a smile on her face.


    Xu Bai picked his ears and said in disbelief,¡±¡±Did I hear wrongly?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrongly.¡± Director Mu smiled like an old fox and said,¡±Shadow Moon will establish the Heaven Inspectorate there and be in charge of the martial world there.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and said,¡±Pardon me for being blunt, but Shadow Moon¡¯s strength is still a little low.¡±¡±


    Shadow Moon was only at the mortal evolution state, so it didn¡¯t seem appropriate for her to be the person in charge.


    He was telling the truth this time, and it was for the good of Shadow Moon, so he said it face to face.


    Of course, Shadow Moon knew what Xu Bai was thinking, so she didn¡¯t blame him. Instead, she explained,¡±The strong might not be the most suitable, but I am.¡±


    Director Mu nodded, apparently agreeing with Shadow Moon.¡±I¡¯ll send a portion of my men and let Shadow Moon be in charge of commanding. When the time comes, it¡¯ll be more convenient for us to carry it out.¡±


    Since he had already said this, Xu Bai naturally had nothing to say.


    After that, he only brought Ye Zi and the other two girls, some of Chu Ling¡¯s subordinates, and Qing Xue Qing Mei with him as he traveled to the land of Berserkers.


    As for the Heavenly Musicians, they had already set off, but they were not going with them.


    There was no danger along the way. After all, the world had been unified, and no one would dare to provoke Prince Xu.


    Very smoothly, they arrived at the border.


    As soon as he arrived, he met an acquaintance.


    King Sheng You was waiting with Chu Yu and the soldiers behind him.


    When he saw Xu Bai, he turned around and gave Chu Yu a look.


    Chu Yu nodded and walked over slowly. Behind her were dozens of men in white. Each of them carried a long sword on their back.


    Xu Bai was especially familiar with one of the men in white-the fisherman Qin Feng.


    ¡°Chu Yu will lead the elites of the younger generation of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect to help Prince Xu and Prince Ling rebuild the Barbarian Race!¡±


    Chu Yu stood up straight. The dozens of men in white behind her repeated her words after she finished speaking.


    The corners of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed Chu Yu¡¯s unfriendly gaze.


    Of course, this gaze was not directed at him, but at Chu Ling who was beside him.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what it meant, he still went forward to exchange a few pleasantries.


    The two of them had not seen each other for a long time. They should have exchanged a few more words, but Chu Yu did not pay much attention to him. Instead, she led her men and followed behind him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke her either.¡± Xu Bai scratched his head in confusion.


    On the other side, King Sheng You slowly walked over. Beside him was a young man wearing armor.


    Xu Bai greeted him warmly.


    King Sheng You replied with the same enthusiasm. Then, he introduced the person beside him.


    ¡°This is the First Prince. In the future, he will be in charge of commanding the barbarian soldiers.¡±


    The smile on Xu Bai¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He looked at the person in front of him and narrowed his eyes.


    He did not care if there was anyone around as he slowly said.


    ¡°Very strong.¡±


    Unlike others, he could sense that the First Prince had already reached the Transcendent level.


    Although he wasn¡¯t as powerful as him, he was already a top-notch existence among many young people.


    The First Prince nodded as well.¡± As expected of Prince Xu. You¡¯re indeed powerful. I¡¯m convinced.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    This thing was different from what he had imagined.


    ¡± This trip may seem simple, but rebuilding it is not easy,¡± King Sheng You said.¡± Therefore, we need everyone to work together and not have any ideas.¡±¡±


    Everyone quickly agreed.


    Xu Bai was the only one who was more out-of-the-ordinary, and also the most independent one.


    After he agreed, he pulled King Sheng You and directly bypassed everyone. He ran to a place and immediately used his Heaven Transformation.


    Gold and gray intertwined, producing an extremely terrifying madness.


    Even though they were far away, everyone felt flustered and their faces turned pale.


    After using the Heaven Changing Shield, Xu Bai stretched out his right hand and rubbed his index finger and middle finger with his thumb, making a gesture of counting money.


    ¡°Wangye, since it¡¯s already so difficult, why don¡¯t you give us some support?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you an army?¡± King You Sheng was stunned.¡±


    ¡± My meaning is a long time ago. Is there a good secret book?¡±¡±Xu Bai continued.


    King Sheng You¡¯s face darkened. Then, he took out a book and placed it in Xu Bai¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This was originally for you. Look, this is what you need the most.¡±


    Xu Bai lowered his head. When he saw the cover of the book, he was overjoyed.

 Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: The Books Are All Mine!（8000）_1

    Chapter 824: The Books Are All Mine!£¨8000£©_1


    A golden progress bar appeared on the book. At the same time, Xu Bai saw that the progress bar was very slow.


    This meant that the quality of this book was definitely top notch. Otherwise, the progress bar wouldn¡¯t be so slow.


    To him, the better the book was, the more time he would have to work on it, but the more benefits he would be able to obtain.


    Now that he had obtained a slow progress bar, it was naturally extremely important to him.


    This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was the four words on the cover.


    The experience of becoming a Saint?


    If one were to take it literally, this would be the experience someone had written down after becoming a saint. However, there was a very important point.


    As everyone knew, it was impossible for a saint to leave any traces or information in the world. Even if they left it deliberately or accidentally, it would be erased.


    The book in front of him contained the experience of becoming a saint. How could it be preserved? It didn¡¯t make sense.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly tell her that it was preserved for special reasons, right?


    This was purely a joke.


    Xu Bai asked.


    After hearing what Xu Bai said, King Shengyou nodded.¡±¡±You¡¯re right. After you become a saint, you won¡¯t be able to leave anything behind, so this book isn¡¯t a book for you to become a saint, but it will be of great help to you.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned, feeling puzzled.


    It wasn¡¯t a book about becoming a saint, but it had helped him a lot. Why did it have to be labeled as a book about becoming a saint?


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open it.¡±King Sheng You said mysteriously.


    Seeing that King Shengyou was keeping him in suspense, Xu Bai subconsciously opened the book in his hand. When he carefully read the small words on the first page, the doubts in his heart were easily solved.


    To be more precise, it was a book of saint-level experiences, but it wasn¡¯t exactly. If one had to add two words to the book, it would be called the experience of failing to become a saint.


    This book recorded the thoughts of all the extraordinary masters who failed to become saints since ancient times. It was not left behind by the saints, but it could be touched.


    ¡°I once heard that not long ago, a Transcendent failed to become a Saint and died because of his eagerness for quick success. Why are they still able to leave behind their own insights?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    King Shengyou said,¡±After the defeat of the chaege, there is indeed a high possibility of death, but there are also some who will not die, so they stayed.¡±¡±


    ¡°Actually, these things are actually records. We collected them and finally gathered them into this book.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are still many experiences of failing to become a saint in the world that are kept in the major forces.¡±


    Xu Bai understood.¡±


    If it was just called the Saint Enlightenment, it would easily cause misunderstandings.


    ¡°No.¡± King You Sheng shook his head and said,¡±You can¡¯t add the word ¡®failure.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Bai was interested.¡±


    King Sheng You¡¯s gaze became profound as he slowly said,¡±¡±Anyone who can reach the ninth grade of the Transcendent Realm must be extremely talented. They are able to leave behind their own insights after failing. They are broad-minded people, so we don¡¯t think that they have failed.¡±


    Becoming a Saint might seem simple, but only nine people were allowed in the world.


    Every time he failed, if he didn¡¯t die, it was an experience.


    At this level, there was no need to write down the experience. Therefore, the reason for writing down the experience was naturally for others to see.


    Every experience was precious. They dared to write it down, not afraid of others reading it, let alone their opponents and peers. It was not just because they were broad-minded.


    In other words, if you were competing with your colleagues for the same position, would you lend your notes to others?


    Maybe, but most of them wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Then it would be impolite of me to refuse.¡± Xu Bai laughed happily at the Grand Sect.


    Just the experience of failing to become a saint was already beneficial to him. Moreover, there was a progress bar. When he settled down, he would definitely finish this book first.


    ¡°Alright.¡± King Sheng You turned his head and looked at the sky that Xu Bai had created. He said,¡±¡±Now I have something really important to talk to you about alone.¡±


    Xu Bai put away the book and said nothing, but his meaning was obvious. He was waiting to hear it.


    King Sheng You¡¯s expression became solemn, no longer as calm as before.¡±You know that the barbarian leader and the Grand Magus are still alive, right?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± I know. I know. You want to ask me. I¡¯m not worried about their revenge. After all, we¡¯re going to take over the Barbarians.¡±¡±


    ¡°From your answer, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re worried at all.¡±¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± ¡°I was very worried, but I thought that since you dared to let go, you must have a way to deal with it.¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    King Sheng You waved his hand, and a strong wind came. Soon, a picture appeared on the ground.


    Xu Bai took a closer look and found that it was the Barbarian Race¡¯s territory. It had been shrunk countless times and was printed on the ground.


    ¡°Those two guys escaped.¡±¡±Director Mu has used his luck to calculate, but he has not been able to calculate their location.¡±¡±


    ¡°Originally, if they ran away, it would prove that there would be no more barbarians. But this time, it¡¯s different. If you go over, then everything will be uncertain.¡±


    ¡°After all, the Barbarian Race is in this state because you killed the Emperor of Great Yue State. Therefore, it is very likely that they will take revenge on you.¡±

 Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: The Books Are All Mine!（8000）_2

    Chapter 825: The Books Are All Mine!£¨8000£©_2


    ¡°If you stay in the capital, you will be safe, but the barbarians are different.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned.¡± Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a way to deal with it. I¡¯ll go back to the palace right now.¡±¡±


    This matter was no joke. The two ninth-grade Saint Realm experts hated him so much that they could not wait to skin him alive.


    If he went to the Barbarian Race at this time and was chased by two ninth-grade Saint Realm experts, the chances of him surviving were almost zero.


    Unless he became a Saint, there might be a way to deal with him. However, he was only a ninth-grade Transcendent now.


    So if there was really no other way, he could only return to Beijing and continue to look at the progress bar.


    Although the palace was gone, he could ask someone else for it.


    A gentleman would not stand under a dangerous wall. When it was time to leave, he had to leave.


    Seeing that Xu Bai was about to return home, Sheng You King hurriedly said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t be anxious. I haven¡¯t finished speaking. Since we dare to let you go, we definitely have a way to deal with it.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed at the map on the ground and continued.


    ¡°By the time you arrived, the Barbarian Race would have already connected with Great Chu. In other words, not only will their fate be connected, but my brother¡¯s dragon energy will also be connected.¡±


    ¡°At that time, it will be the same as the Great Chu Country. If a Saint Realm expert wants to come in, he won¡¯t be able to hide it no matter how hard he tries.¡±


    When Xu Bai heard Sheng You King¡¯s explanation, he was naturally assured. However, after hearing it, not only was he not relieved, but his frown deepened.


    ¡°Then why are you telling me so much?¡±


    If it could be solved, a simple explanation would be enough. According to Xu Bai¡¯s understanding of King Sheng You, King Sheng You was definitely not a dilly-dallying person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have a few last words to say.¡±King You Sheng pointed at a point on the map.¡±We must build the capital in this location.¡±


    ¡°Look at this location. No matter which region of the Barbarian Race you go to, it¡¯s the furthest. Even a Saint Realm master would need time to reach this location.¡±


    ¡°As long as we find them, I will be able to rush over immediately. Although it won¡¯t be a one-on-two fight, as long as we delay for an hour, the remaining Saint Realm masters will come.¡±


    Xu Bai understood. So after saying so much, he meant that he should not foolishly build the capital close to the border. He had to build it close to Great Chu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°No, the capital has already been built. You still don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡±King You Sheng said helplessly,¡± What I mean is that you mustn¡¯t stir up trouble there. If you can avoid going out, try not to stay far away from these places. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to make it in time.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.¡± Your Highness, do I look like a fool in front of you? I¡¯m a very serious person.¡±¡±


    What a joke. In the past, he was indeed messing around. Sometimes, he even made things bigger and bigger.


    However, his main goal was to find the progress bar. This time, there were progress bars everywhere. Why would he go out?


    He couldn¡¯t wait to be there for a year or two and come out again, or even to be able to stay there for a long time.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± King You Sheng gave a very definite answer.¡±Tell me, since you entered this profession, which of the things you have done have not been earth-shattering?¡±


    Xu Bai wanted to retort, but after thinking for a long time, he really couldn¡¯t. It was indeed as the other party had said, and he really seemed to be like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Xu Bai had no choice but to promise.


    Of course, he felt like he was a general on stage with flags on his back.


    King Sheng You didn¡¯t think much of it. Xu Bai had agreed, and he felt a little more at ease. Although he knew it was only a verbal promise, at least it was more stable.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You guys should hurry up. The construction workers have already started.¡±


    The two of them had been talking here for quite a while. They were probably waiting outside. King Shengyou didn¡¯t let Xu Bai stay any longer.


    Xu Bai nodded, turned around, and waved his hand gently. The surrounding sky changed and disappeared, leaving a group of pale people outside.


    Only then did he remember that his Heavenly Change was filled with endless madness and chaos. Although the people outside were not his targets, they would more or less be affected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Bai walked in front of Chu Ling and Ye Zi.


    He looked around and realized that the number of people was increasing. Not only were there the soldiers led by the Eldest Prince, but there were also the people from the Ancient Moon Sword Sect who were following behind Chu Yu.


    If a place wanted to be rebuilt, the most important thing was people.


    Xu Bai knew that this was only a part of it. Once they arrived and completed all the buildings, there would be more people coming.


    It was very simple. The first person to eat the crab needed courage, but the first person to eat the delicious meal did not need anything. He just needed to be in time.


    Was the Barbarian Race a delicious feast?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Yes!


    Not only that, but he also blatantly told everyone that as long as they rushed over quickly and arrived first, they would be the first to join.


    The first batch of people to join would definitely receive generous treatment.


    That was why everyone was waiting for the moment when the Barbarian Race would recover completely.


    Everyone began to rush towards the predetermined location. On the way, Xu Bai told Chu Ling what King Sheng You had told him, and Chu Ling nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: The Books Are All Mine!（8000）_3

    Chapter 826: The Books Are All Mine!£¨8000£©_3


    The sky gradually darkened. They had brought a lot of people with them this time, so they didn¡¯t use their fastest speed, so they didn¡¯t arrive at the scheduled location until the afternoon.


    When Xu Bai saw the magnificent palace in front of him and the houses on both sides of the street, he fell into deep thought.


    The palace was not the palace. The palace in this world referred to the vassal king.


    ¡°Was this really built in a short period of time?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. Although he knew that people in the construction industry would be very fast, he didn¡¯t expect it to be this fast. It was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°Husband, there are many people coming this time. Look over there.¡±Chu Ling held onto Xu Bai¡¯s arm and pointed in a direction.


    Xu Bai turned his head and looked in that direction. He saw a cloud of dust moving in the distance, and he could even hear the sound of clanging coming from the cloud of dust.


    Even without looking, just by listening to the sound, one could tell that it was filled with construction talents who were frantically building.


    Damn, this speed, if it was in the era of his previous life, not to mention other things, a lot of big companies would fight for it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look at the palace.¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    These things were just for fun. The palace in front of him was the most important. This palace was built completely according to the style of Great Chu, but there were many major changes in the details.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be going in. We¡¯ll find a place to set up camp and assign some soldiers to guard the palace and the cities.¡±


    The First Prince rejected Xu Bai¡¯s invitation and led his soldiers to a place to set up camp.


    Chu Yu opened her mouth wide and was about to say that she did not want to go in either when Xu Bai¡¯s gaze landed on her. She lowered her head again and did not say anything else.


    ¡°Junior Sister, tell me, tell me!¡±Qin Feng urged from the side,¡± Don¡¯t go see the palace. Let¡¯s find a place to build our sect. I still have to wait to go fishing. I heard that there are many lakes here.¡±¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    There were all kinds of experts present. No matter how careful you were, you could hear it clearly at this distance. Speaking of which, was fishing really that addictive?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Chu Yu said softly.


    She remembered Xu Bai¡¯s gaze just now and couldn¡¯t bear to reject him.


    When Qin Feng heard these words, he immediately lost his spirit, like a wild grass that was exposed to the sun.


    At this moment, a person dressed in ordinary clothes and covered in dust ran over.


    ¡°Greetings to Prince Xu, the Ninth Princess, and the other lords.¡±


    The person who came was middle-aged and dusty. Even his face was covered in black ash.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Capital¡¯s Construction Division. Since everyone has arrived, let me lead everyone in to take a look. I can also introduce the various locations to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Bai nodded in agreement.


    Everyone was unfamiliar with the palace, but with a professional guide, they could still remember it clearly.


    Then, under the guidance of the architects, Xu Bai and the others toured the entire palace. By the end of the tour, it was already dark.


    After finding a place for Chu Yu and the rest to stay, Xu Bai brought Chu Ling and Ye Zi to the most luxurious main hall in the palace.


    ¡°How extravagant¡­¡± Xu Bai said as he lay on the soft bed.


    After walking around today, he felt that there was nothing else but luxury.


    ¡°Husband, wipe your face.¡± Ye Zi held a square handkerchief in her hand and gently wiped Xu Bai¡¯s face.


    At the side, Chu Ling had just finished lighting the oil lamp, she pursed her lips and smiled,¡±¡±I estimate that there will be a month or so. As long as there are enough materials, everything will be built. At that time, we can open the door.¡±


    As she spoke, Chu Ling walked to Xu Bai¡¯s side and sat on the bed to massage his legs.


    ¡°I think we need to install some people in the palace first.¡± Xu Bai stood up.¡±


    This palace was too big and there were too few people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, husband.¡± Chu Ling said,¡±I will do these things well.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Bai took out a book from his pocket, ready to read it.


    Chu Ling pressed Xu Bai¡¯s wrist,¡±Husband, I told you a few days ago, but you still haven¡¯t replied to me.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±


    He wanted to continue reading, so he used this as an excuse to interrupt.


    Unexpectedly, even Ye Zi, who was beside Chu Ling, also helped Chu Ling to wrap around Xu Bai¡¯s neck from behind and pressed her face against Xu Bai¡¯s face.


    ¡°Even if it is a clan with some background, the maidservant who is sent as a dowry will eventually become a bed companion. Qingxue and Qingmei¡­¡±


    ¡°Qing Mei may not have those intentions, but Qing Xue does. I know about this.¡±


    Chu Ling said seriously.


    Xu Bai had never interacted with Qing Mei, but he had interacted with Qing Xue. The two of them had even experienced life and death together.


    Now that he heard Chu Ling say it, he only felt a headache.


    ¡°I told you, we¡¯ll talk about it in the future.¡± Xu Bai¡¯s expression gradually became stern.


    With Xu Bai¡¯s action, Chu Ling didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking and could only sigh.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai decided to pick up the book and continue reading.


    However, he did not expect Ye Zi, who was behind him, to be disobedient.


    ¡°Husband, we just arrived at this place and you only pay attention to reading. Could it be that Chu Ling and I are not as good as reading?¡±Ye Zi¡¯s gentle voice came from beside her ear, carrying a gentle breath.


    Xu Bai sighed silently and threw the book aside.


    I¡¯m not reading anymore. How can a book be as good looking as a beauty?

 Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: The Books Are All Mine!（8000）_4

    Chapter 827: The Books Are All Mine!£¨8000£©_4


    It had to be said that the quality of the bed in the palace was quite good. The sound of the bed shaking was very soft¡­


    The next day.


    When Xu Bai got up early and accepted the two women¡¯s clothes, he went out directly.


    Chu Ling and the rest would naturally be in charge of the other matters in the palace. This time, Xu Bai wanted to take a look at Chu Yu first before he went to look for the treasure vault.


    The items in the treasure vault were all left untouched. No one dared to touch them. After all, there were already numbers. These construction workers did not dare to take the risk of moving them privately.


    All the treasures in the treasure vault belonged to Xu Bai now, and he would not lose them even if they were placed there. He had to meet Chu Yu first.


    After all, the other party had already followed you here. It would be rude if you didn¡¯t go and meet him.


    Moreover, he felt that Chu Yu was not in a good mood yesterday, so he decided to ask her what was going on.


    When Xu Bai arrived at Chu Yu and the rest¡¯s residence, he saw a young man from the Ancient Moon Sword Sect waiting for him.


    ¡°Prince Xu, you¡¯re finally here.¡± The Ancient Moon Sword Sect disciple cupped his hands and bowed.


    Xu Bai looked at the empty room and frowned.¡±¡±Where are the others? Why are you the only one here?¡±


    The Ancient Moon Sword Sect disciple replied,¡± Senior Martial Sister Chu has already brought people to find a place to build the sect. She specifically left me alone and said that she would wait for Prince Xu to come and inform him before I leave.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. This was not Chu Yu¡¯s style.


    He had taught Chu Yu for a long time back then, so he knew her personality very well.


    Under such circumstances, she should have been waiting for him here. Why did she leave without saying a word? It was as if she did not want to see him.


    ¡°Has she been in a bad mood recently?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    The corner of the Gu Yue Sword Sect disciple¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but he still replied in the end,¡± Senior Sister is in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Then why do I feel like she has something against me?¡± Xu Bai asked curiously.¡±


    If she was in a good mood, these strange things would not have happened. Hence, Xu Bai felt that Chu Yu was targeting him alone.


    He didn¡¯t provoke her, so why did she suddenly change?


    The Ancient Moon Sword Sect disciple said helplessly,¡± If Prince Xu feels that Senior Sister has a problem with you, you can ask her personally. I¡¯m in a hurry, so I won¡¯t stay any longer. Goodbye.¡±¡±


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t stay any longer. It was as if he was afraid that Xu Bai would ask him a few more questions if he stopped here. He ran away as fast as he could.


    Xu Bai watched the man disappear and curled his lips.¡±¡±What a strange sect. Everyone is strange.¡±


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t go over to ask now. Since he was still in the palace, he would take a look at the treasure vault on the way.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai rubbed his hands together and looked excited. He followed the location introduced by the Construction Division staff and walked toward the treasure vault.


    Soon, he arrived in front of the treasure vault. It was a five-story building, and every floor had all kinds of precious things.


    No one was guarding it, and no one dared to move.


    In this day and age, it had long been the world of Great Chu. Who would dare to seek death and come here to touch the things here?


    Xu Bai pushed open the door and entered. Soon, he was attracted by the first floor, which was full of secret manuals.


    All the books inside were low-level secret manuals. He glanced at them briefly and did not stay for long before continuing to walk up.


    No matter how small a mosquito was, it was still meat. It was not that he did not want to learn these secret manuals, but he had to thoroughly understand this building before he knew where to start.


    He searched floor by floor. When Xu Bai arrived at the highest floor, he realized that it was similar to the treasure vault of the Great Chu Kingdom¡¯s imperial palace. The highest floor was filled with the most precious things.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Bai picked up a book and glanced at the progress bar. He estimated in his mind,¡±¡±If I eat all the things here, it will still be very difficult for me to break through to the Saint Realm.¡±


    This is just an estimate of his estimation but an estimation of his problem is very big.


    If he really wanted to do this, it would take a long time.


    ¡°Therefore, we still have to start from here.¡±Xu Bai thought as he took out the Saint Enlightenment manual.


    According to the speed of this progress bar, it would probably only take a month to finish.


    Xu Bai planned to spend a month to finish reading this book. After all, he felt that it was filled with the experiences of failing to become a saint. Moreover, King Sheng You had specially given it to him, so it was very likely that there was a way to crack it.


    It was only a month, not a long time. If he could solve it, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    Even if he didn¡¯t solve it, he would only spend a month. He wouldn¡¯t lose too much, and he would even get a secret manual.


    Thinking of this, he had already made up his mind. He didn¡¯t leave the treasure vault. He just found a seat and took out the secret manual.


    Behind him, the shadow swayed.


    Ying Yue walked out from the shadows and said with a grin,¡±If I didn¡¯t know your personality, I would have thought that you were a dull scholar who only hugged a book and read all day.¡±


    ¡°Is this your attitude when you see your idol?¡±Xu Baitou didn¡¯t lift his head and continued to look at the book in his hand.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After arriving last night, Ying Yue had already distributed the people she brought around and started to set up a branch of the Heaven Inspectorate.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to meet her again today.


    ¡°What is an idol?¡± Ying Yue said in a daze.


    Xu Bai put down the book, not intending to explain, and waved at Ying Yue.


    Shadow Moon walked over excitedly, wanting to touch Xu Bai again.

 Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: The Books Are All Mine!（8000）_5

    Chapter 828: The Books Are All Mine!£¨8000£©_5


    ¡°Stop!¡± Xu Bai raised his hand and placed it on Ying Yue¡¯s forehead.¡±¡±Let¡¯s talk about serious matters first. Think about what I said to you at the city gate. Do you really want to take over the Heaven Inspectorate¡¯s branch here?¡±


    Ying Yue¡¯s strength was only at the mortal level. In this world where strength was the most important, Xu Bai was worried that she would not be able to take care of this responsibility.


    This wasn¡¯t looking down on her, it was just seeking truth from facts, and it was for Shadow Moon¡¯s own good.


    Ying Yue grabbed Xu Bai¡¯s arm with both hands and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s fine. I have a way to manage it. Besides, this time I¡¯m helping you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but you must be careful.¡± Xu Bai said helplessly.¡±


    Since things had come to this point, and Shadow Moon had said that she had done it for him, there was nothing he could say.


    Xu Bai added.


    ¡°If you encounter anything life-threatening, you must tell me first.¡±


    Ying Yue nodded vigorously, rolling her eyes slightly, and chuckled,¡±Xu Bai, actually, I came here this time because I really need your help.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and asked.¡±


    ¡°Just the manpower my father gave me is still not enough. So, after all the buildings are repaired, I have to recruit people.¡±


    ¡°Then confess.¡± Xu Bai said.


    Shadow Moon moved a small stool and sat beside Xu Bai.¡±But I¡¯m not as famous as you. When the time comes, many people in the martial arts world will come because of you, so I want to use your name.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m fine with borrowing my name,¡± Xu Bai immediately said.¡± But I have a condition.¡±¡±


    This thing was actually not a big deal. If he wanted to borrow it, so be it. He was not a stingy person, but there had to be a prerequisite.


    Ying Yue and Xu Bai had been imprisoned under the Great Yue State for a very long time. She knew very well what Xu Bai was talking about.


    Staring at Xu Bai, Ying Yue¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears, looking extremely pitiful.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Xu Bai waved his hand forcefully.¡± I don¡¯t care what the situation is, but if you dare to mention the name Blood Disciple Swordsman, I¡¯ll rip your head off.¡±¡±


    ¡°Just once¡­¡±


    Xu Bai sneered and didn¡¯t answer.


    Shadow Moon was speechless.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Damn it, why was this girl crying?


    The two of them were in a stalemate for nearly the time for an incense stick to burn. Finally, Ying Yue left in satisfaction.


    ¡°One time!¡± Xu Bai reminded from behind.


    Ying Yue turned her head and made a face before quickly disappearing into the shadows.


    After Shadow Moon left, Xu Bai was ready to start reading again.


    However, this time, he did not have much time to himself.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Xu Bai frowned slightly and put the book away. Then, he turned around and looked at the familiar figure behind him. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a smile.


    ¡°Long time no see, Abbey Dean Jadeface.¡±


    In front of him, the female Abbey Dean, who was wearing a slanted Taoist crown and a loose Taoist robe that could not hide her curvaceous figure, appeared in the treasury.


    ¡°It seems that you have completely found yourself, or rather, you have completely fused.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    The Abbey Dean¡¯s eyes were clear. After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, she smiled faintly.


    ¡°After the fusion of madness and normalcy, there is no longer any distinction between you and me. It is time for me to return.¡±


    Now, Xu Bai was no longer as powerless as before when facing the female Abbey Dean. In fact, Xu Bai was even stronger than the female Abbey Dean.


    This ¡± above ¡± referred to strength and nothing else.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me this time?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    The interaction between him and the female Abbey Dean was really a magical thing.


    The two of them had interacted with each other due to the Star Shifting Technique. Later on, they gradually became more familiar with each other. They had also met many times in Great Chu.


    Xu Bai had no ill intentions towards the female Abbey Dean. After all, he had gotten some progress bars from her.


    This time, the female Abbey Dean must have something to do. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have come alone to look for him.


    The female Abbey Dean bowed slightly and saluted,¡±¡±I came here this time because I have something to do with Prince Xu.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Xu Bai¡¯s interest was immediately piqued when he heard the word ¡®trading¡¯.


    The female Abbey Dean pointed at herself and said,¡± I want to stay in the treasure vault and read books. I¡¯m already a ninth-grade Transcendent, but I¡¯m still a little short. I want to compete to become a Saint, but the mental cultivation method I created requires me to read a lot of books. You know that.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he knew.


    Back then, the female Abbey Dean had driven herself crazy because of this mental cultivation method. Now, she had finally recovered. She didn¡¯t expect that if she wanted to become a saint, she would have to return to the mental cultivation method.


    However, they had already agreed that this was a deal.


    Xu Bai said slowly,¡±Then¡­¡± What do you want to trade?¡±


    Friends were friends, business was business, these were two different things.


    Since the female Abbey Dean was here for business, she would talk business.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The female Abbey Dean pondered for a moment.¡± The Taoist sects in the world will split into three parts and enter the land of the barbarians. How about that?¡± she asked.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He felt that it wasn¡¯t enough.


    At that time, a lot of sects and forces would be stationed here. To be honest, Xu Bai didn¡¯t think this was a deal.


    The female Abbey Dean seemed to know that these things were not enough, so she added,¡±¡±In addition to this¡­¡±

 Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: Digging Out a Ruins (1)

    Chapter 829: Digging Out a Ruins (1)


    As she spoke, the Abbey Dean undid her robe.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t happen. The Abbey Dean took out a book from her pocket and handed it over.


    This book looked very old. The cover of the book was already blurry. The words on it were faint, but they were still unclear.


    ¡°I know that you have already reached the ninth level of the Transcendent Realm and are only one step away from becoming a Saint. However, this final step is like the difference between heaven and earth for any ninth level Transcendent expert.¡±The female abbot said.


    ¡°Perhaps if I take a step out, I will be able to climb the Blue Cloud Staircase and soar 90,000 miles.¡±


    ¡°But if you take a single step, you will fall off a cliff and be crushed into pieces.¡±


    ¡°This book can help you.¡±


    Xu Bai took the book. He couldn¡¯t see anything from the cover because the words on it were almost gone. However, there was a golden progress bar on the book.


    ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± The female Abbey Dean said confidently.


    It seemed that as long as Xu Bai opened the door, he would agree to her request.


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and carefully flipped to the first page.


    He had no choice. He couldn¡¯t be too careful. This book looked like it was about to turn into a pile of fragments at any moment.


    As the first page opened, Xu Bai read the contents and quickly put the book away.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    It was just two simple words, but it meant that Xu Bai had agreed to this deal.


    If it was just an ordinary secret book, even if it was a supernatural secret book, Xu Bai might not agree to it. However, this book was different.


    It was very similar to the book that King Sheng You had given him. It was also a book about the experiences of failing to become a saint.


    The record given by King Sheng You was rather messy, but this one recorded in detail the failure records of many senior experts of Dao Sect.


    ¡°If you can give such an important thing, will the people of Dao Sect agree?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Not long ago, they had talked about the ascension of the king. Xu Bai knew what to do. There must be more of this thing, and it was protected by every faction as if it was a treasure.


    After all, this kind of thing would definitely be fought over by people, especially those Transcendent experts.


    ¡°One-third of the Daoists in the world have agreed.¡±¡±After all, there are only a few ninth grade Transcendent experts in the entire Dao Sect. I¡¯m one of them.¡± The female Abbey Dean smiled.¡±


    Don¡¯t look at how easy it was for Xu Bai to reach the ninth-grade Transcendental Realm. In fact, ninth-grade Transcendents were especially rare.


    There were only a hundred or so Transcendent experts in the world. Many of these Transcendent experts had yet to reach the Ninth Grade Transcendent Realm. Those who had truly reached the Ninth Grade Transcendent Realm were extremely rare.


    ¡°Then this matter has been decided.¡±Xu Bai clapped his hands and confirmed his idea.


    The land of the Barbarian Race belonged to the Ninth Princess, and the Ninth Princess belonged to him.


    The Abbey Dean heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You seem very nervous.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin. He had seen the female Abbey Dean¡¯s action just now.


    ¡°Ha, how can the current Prince Xu not make people nervous?¡±The female Abbey Dean mocked herself.


    ¡°All the ninth grade Transcendents are under pressure from you now.¡±


    Xu Bai muttered to himself,¡±I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for me to do so. Although I¡¯m already a ninth-grade transcendent, I won¡¯t beat them up.¡±¡±


    Female Abbey Dean:


    Damn it, I¡¯m not even talking about fighting with you now. Why did you suddenly say that you didn¡¯t fight them? Could it be that you once had this idea, but you dismissed it later?


    She now had a deep suspicion that Xu Bai was either fighting or on his way to fight every day.


    Of course, in order to correct Xu Bai¡¯s misconception, the female Abbey Dean told him about the incident.


    ¡°There are only two positions left to enter the Saint Plane. Therefore, it is a very stressful matter for all the Transcendent experts in the world to fight for it.¡±


    ¡°With you, the pressure is even greater. After all, ever since you entered this industry, you¡¯ve been soaring all the way up, so everyone¡¯s pressure is even greater.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his forehead.¡±


    Reality proved that he was indeed thinking too much. It turned out that they were all afraid that he would fight for the position.


    However¡­He had already reached this level of strength. If one day he accidentally really won, then he could only let the others pray for their own good.


    ¡°I can¡¯t chat anymore. I have to hurry up.¡±The female Abbey Dean stopped talking to Xu Bai. She found a corner, took out a book, and began to read it carefully.


    Every minute and every second was extremely tense for the Transcendent experts. They wished they could split the time bit by bit and use it bit by bit.


    Seeing that the female Abbey Dean had gone off to read, Xu Bai also felt bored. He took out the saint-level insights that King Sheng You had given him and continued to work hard.


    Time slowly passed. In the blink of an eye, five to six days had passed.


    It seemed like only five or six days, but to the construction talents of the Construction Division, they had already completed many buildings in these five or six days.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    During this period of time, Chu Ling had been recruiting people. The people she recruited were all people from the palace, and a portion of these people were recruited from Great Chu.


    Xu Bai had said that the palace was still a little deserted and there were too few people.


    He had only said it casually, but he did not expect Chu Ling to remember it in her heart, so he specially recruited the people in the palace first.


    As for those people from the martial world, they had yet to arrive. Perhaps they had already arrived, but they did not appear.


    This was a very simple principle. The host hadn¡¯t even opened the door, and you, the guests, wanted to barge into the house. This was too disrespectful to the host.

 Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: Digging Out a Ruins (2)

    Chapter 830: Digging Out a Ruins (2)


    Moreover, this master¡¯s fist was very hard.


    So everyone was waiting, waiting for the door to open.


    At this moment, a hundred miles away from the palace, the Construction Division was busy building.


    As long as they were given enough materials, the buildings here would rise from the ground.


    Kong Meng was the person in charge this time. He was watching his subordinates work.


    He held the blueprint in his hand and looked over. He estimated how long it would take for the construction to be completed.


    His Majesty had given them a very short time to complete the project, so they had been working day and night. According to Kong Meng¡¯s estimation, they would be done very soon.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Thinking of this, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Once it¡¯s done, we can return to the capital to report.¡±


    To be honest, the Emperor of Great Chu treated his people very well, and he was also very good to his officials. Therefore, even if they did not complete the mission on time, as long as there was a reason, the Emperor would not blame them.


    But Kong Meng was nervous.


    If it was any other project, he would have no problem with it. But this was the palace, and most importantly, it was related to Xu Bai¡¯s palace.


    The legends in the martial world had always been more and more ridiculous. Now, the various legends about Xu Bai had reached a very special level of absurdity.


    Vicious and merciless was no longer enough to describe Xu Bai. Xu Bai had already been passed down as a terrifying synonym in the martial world.


    Kong Meng was scared¡­


    If he couldn¡¯t finish the work here and Prince Xu blamed him, he wouldn¡¯t be as easy to talk to as His Majesty. He didn¡¯t know if he could keep his head.


    Seeing that the project could be completed smoothly, he finally relaxed a little.


    However, sometimes, the more you didn¡¯t want to, the more things had to develop in the direction that you didn¡¯t want to.


    A gust of wind blew past, and Kong Meng heard a scream not far away.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    After hearing this scream, his heart creaked. He hurriedly put away the blueprint and ran to the place where the scream came from.


    When he saw what appeared in front of him, he was stunned on the spot.


    There was a huge pit in front of them, as if something had exploded. There was a person covered in blood in the pit, screaming in pain.


    A few of his colleagues carried the man out. After checking, they found that he was only injured and did not pose a threat to his life.


    It was dangerous to do this for them.


    Kong Meng was just about to comfort his injured colleague and let him rest first, but he did not expect that when he subconsciously looked at the huge pit, he was stunned on the spot.


    The pit was empty, but the air above the pit was constantly twisting, as if there was a high temperature burning below.


    ¡°TwTwisted air.¡± And this familiar feeling¡­Not good!¡± Kong Meng reacted, and his expression changed.


    ¡°Hurry up! Stay far away from here. This is the ruins that are about to open!¡±


    ¡°Leave quickly and send someone to the palace to find the princess and inform her of what happened here!¡±


    Kong Meng had entered the ruins before, and it was also by chance that he had entered, so he was very familiar with this feeling.


    He did not expect to encounter a ruin that was about to open.


    The remains were very dangerous. The people there did not know that they were dead and were still living according to their usual rules. It was very likely that they would turn into Deities.


    In order to ensure the safety of his colleagues, he had to evacuate as soon as possible.


    After all, this was no longer something he could take responsibility for. He had to report it.


    A few of his colleagues ran away as if they were flying. One of them rushed straight to the palace.


    In the palace.


    Chu Ling was holding a pen in her hand, writing and drawing on a book.


    Beside Chu Ling, Ye Zi was also writing.


    Taking advantage of the gap between her writing, Chu Ling smiled and said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my sister to have such potential in management.¡±


    After coming here, Xu Bai spent all his time in the treasury.


    As for the follow-up operation, Chu Ling thought that she was the only one, but she did not expect Ye Zi to be proficient in this.


    ¡°When I was in the Ye family, I had to look at everything. I looked at a lot of things, so I naturally concluded.¡±Ye Zi smiled.


    Chu Ling lightly smiled. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, she was very clear in her heart.


    The person in front of him was actually very smart, but she was willing to play dumb in front of her husband.


    However, it was precisely because of this that he was the smartest.


    ¡°Sister, after everything is completed, what realm will you reach?¡±Ye Zi rested for a while and asked curiously.


    Chu Ling was currently walking on the path of an emperor, and this profession was related to the region that he was in charge of.


    The better the region, the better the management, and the stronger they would be.


    There were no restrictions in this profession, but there was also the biggest restriction. It was whether the current Great Chu was willing to let you go.


    Thus, Chu Ling could leave, but others couldn¡¯t.


    Otherwise, one day, he would run to a place and say that he wanted to walk the path of an emperor. At that time, what he would be waiting for would be the soldiers of Great Chu.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    No one would have the brain to take this path.


    When Chu Ling heard this, she pondered for a moment and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll probably just become an Extraordinary, but it¡¯s already very beneficial to me. My lifespan will also be extended.¡±


    ¡°As the fief gets better and better, my strength will also steadily increase.¡±


    She was also a smart woman. She would not hide anything and her answers were sincere.


    ¡± That¡¯s good.¡± Ye Zi smiled.¡± After the mortal evolution state, I can give birth to children for you.¡±¡±

 Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: Digging Out a Ruins (3)

    Chapter 831: Digging Out a Ruins (3)


    Chu Ling nodded slightly when she heard this.


    Now, there were only the two of them, and they were talking about private matters. There was nothing to worry about.


    The two of them chatted while writing. At this moment, a palace maid hurriedly ran in.


    ¡°Princess, someone from the Construction Division came over and said that during the construction process, they discovered a ruin.¡±


    Chu Ling put down her pen, her long and thin eyebrows creasing.


    Ruins?


    She thought it was something else, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be this.


    ¡°I understand. Tell the architects to leave first. Don¡¯t go over to avoid any losses. I¡¯ll go take a look later.¡±


    The palace maid replied and left with her head lowered.


    After the palace maid left, Ye Zi also had a solemn expression.


    The ruins were very dangerous. Everyone knew this, but that was not the most important thing. What was important was that there were all kinds of resources inside.


    Moreover, it was different from the past. Various factions were paying attention to this side, and now that the ruins had appeared, the various factions would probably appear in advance, right?


    After all, the appearance of the ruins would definitely attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Go ask husband.¡± Ye Zi said.


    For now, he had to see what Xu Bai was thinking. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Chu Ling nodded and put down the pen in her hand,¡±¡±Little sister, come with me.¡±


    Ye Zi agreed.


    The two of them walked together towards the Treasure House.


    In the treasury.


    Xu Bai was looking at the progress bar with the help of the light outside the window.


    Not far away, the female Abbey Dean was also reading a book. The two of them did not disturb each other and did not say anything to each other.


    It had been a few days since Xu Bai went to look for Chu Ling and Ye Zi.


    The two of them had been here a few times and knew that the female Abbey Dean was here, so they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Right now, Xu Bai could only see the progress bar. He was completely immersed in it.


    The progress of this book was very slow, but Xu Bai was willing to do it.


    At this moment, light footsteps came from the stairs. Xu Bai put down the book in his hand and looked over subconsciously. He saw Ye Zi and Chu Ling walking over hand in hand.


    His gaze paused on Chu Ling and Ye Zi¡¯s faces for a moment and discovered that the two of them had their brows tightly furrowed, as if they had encountered something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Bai folded the book and placed it on the table.


    Beside him, the female Abbey Dean didn¡¯t care about him. She was reading a book.


    Chu Ling glanced at the female Abbey Dean and said,¡±¡±Husband, when the people from the Construction Division were building the house, the ruins suddenly appeared. They were not sure, so they told me. I thought that you had been to the ruins once, so I wanted to ask if there was any danger.¡±


    Ruins?


    Xu Bai replied with an ¡®oh¡¯ and instantly lost interest.¡±There¡¯s no danger, as long as no one gets close. After a period of time, the ruins will naturally disappear and be rebuilt.¡±


    If he had encountered the ruins in the past, he would still be interested, but now he was really not interested.


    He had already attained the strength of an extraordinary ninth-grade expert. Now, he only wanted to finish the hearts of these people who had failed to enter the Saint Realm and see if there was a chance to enter the Saint Realm.


    If he became a Saint Realm master, everything could be postponed. If he didn¡¯t, these things wouldn¡¯t arouse his interest.


    He knew what was more important.


    There were indeed many secrets in the ruins. There were even many progress bars, including the reasons for the depletion of resources. It was very likely that they were also in there.


    However, he really did not lack a progress bar. What he lacked was time, so he did not want to go.


    Moreover, these ruins only appeared for a short period of time. As long as time passed, they would naturally disappear.


    ¡°Husband, what we mean is that the eyes of the entire world are focused on this place.¡±Ye Zi said that he had come.


    ¡°The ruin suddenly appeared, so we must have discovered it. If we just surround it and let it slowly disappear, those forces will think that we¡¯re keeping it to ourselves.¡±


    ¡°So if these forces need resources, we can let them enter the ruins.¡±


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered for a moment.


    The surroundings quieted down. No one spoke anymore. The two women were waiting for Xu Bai¡¯s reply.


    After about half an incense stick of time, Xu Bai finally put down his hand.


    ¡°Once there are too many people, it¡¯s not easy to control.¡±


    To be honest, even if they were willing to go to the ruins, there were still some risks with so many people.


    There were still many things that had not been perfected yet, so this was not the right time.


    It was better to be cautious.


    Chu Ling thought for a while and said,¡±Then let¡¯s do as husband says.¡±¡±


    ¡°I thought you would refute my words.¡± Xu Bai laughed.¡±


    Chu Ling shook her head,¡± No, Chu Ling is already husband¡¯s subordinate, so naturally, husband will be the leader.¡±¡±


    The female leader, who was reading at the side, suddenly raised her head and glanced over. She let out a long sound of disgust.


    When Xu Bai¡¯s gaze landed on her, she turned around and continued reading the book in her hand.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Open it up.¡± Xu Bai said.


    Chu Ling was slightly startled,¡±But at the beginning, didn¡¯t husband say that he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t control it well?¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze gradually deepened.¡± Isn¡¯t there still a branch of Shadow Moon¡¯s Heaven Inspectorate? Let¡¯s leave it to her. We can see her strength.¡±¡±


    ¡°If she can¡¯t handle the matter here, I¡¯ll take action. After all, this place isn¡¯t far from the ruins.¡±


    Before they arrived, Director Mu had said that Shadow Moon¡¯s management ability was outstanding and that she was fully qualified for this position. So, this was a test for Shadow Moon.

 Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: Excavating a Ruins

    Chapter 832: Excavating a Ruins


    ¡°Husband, you are protecting Ying Yue.¡±Ye Zi seemed to have figured out Xu Bai¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Smart.¡± Xu Bai patted Ye Zi¡¯s head.¡± I¡¯ve told her before that strength is the most fundamental. If one¡¯s strength is not sufficient, accepting this position will bring trouble. If one can¡¯t even handle this matter well, then Chu Ling will use your authority in this fief to remove her.¡±


    ¡°After all, if we can¡¯t even handle this matter well, it will be even more dangerous if we encounter other things.¡±


    After hearing what Xu Bai said, Chu Ling understood Xu Bai¡¯s intentions and agreed.


    ¡°Alright, you guys go first. I still have to read some books.¡±Xu Bai said.


    The two women knew that Xu Bai was busy with business, so they didn¡¯t pester him and turned to leave.


    The room fell silent again. Xu Bai picked up the book and continued to look at the progress bar.


    Soon, the forces lurking in the surroundings knew about the appearance of the ruins not far from the palace.


    Ruins had always been an important resource, so most forces had their eyes on this place.


    However, they didn¡¯t do anything. After all, they were in their territory. If the host didn¡¯t say anything, they couldn¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, they would offend the host.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, it was the next morning. The ruins still existed.


    Just as everyone thought that this place would disappear, a piece of news came from the palace, making everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat.


    ¡°The ruins are open to the public, and people from all major powers are welcome to enter.¡±


    Other than allowing everyone to enter, there was another meaning to this sentence. It meant that they were all willing and were responsible for their own lives.


    As soon as this news spread, all the forces moved. They appeared from their hidden places and gathered around the ruins.


    At this moment, in the palace treasury.


    The female Abbey Dean took a sip of tea.¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡±


    Although he said that, with his current strength of a ninth-grade Transcendent, his divine soul had long enveloped that place.


    If there was something that Shadow Moon couldn¡¯t handle, it wouldn¡¯t be too late for him to take action.


    Seeing this, the female Abbey Dean knew that Xu Bai had no intention of speaking, so she stopped talking and continued reading.


    At the ruins.


    Chu Ling and Ye Zi were dressed luxuriously as they came together, attracting everyone¡¯s gaze.


    ¡± Greetings to Ling Wang!¡±


    All the forces present bowed and saluted, their voices shaking the sky.


    There were dozens of forces gathered here, and there were more than a thousand people. It was a dark place with no end in sight, but there was a path left in the middle for Chu Ling, Ye Zi, and some soldiers to pass through.


    Chu Ling¡¯s gaze swept back and forth, and saw a few major powers with unique characteristics.


    First of all, there were the Academy disciples who were dressed as scholars. These people were very eye-catching among this group of forces.


    Standing in front was a woman wearing a veil. Although Chu Ling had never seen this woman before, she knew that the reason was because of Xu Bai.


    ¡°Liu Xu, is it¡­¡± Chu Ling calculated in her heart, but no one knew what she was thinking.


    There was another faction that was all bald, but the leader was a young man in black clothes and black hair.


    These two forces were extremely close, and clearly had a deep friendship.


    ¡°The new talent of the Buddhist Sect, Wu Hua, who is currently in the limelight, seems to have a deep relationship with you.¡±Chu Ling thought again.


    The last person with a unique characteristic was a Taoist dressed in the same Taoist attire.


    Needless to say, Chu Ling knew that this was brought by the female Abbey Dean.


    Other than that, there were some more chaotic forces, some from the various large families, and some sects.


    ¡°The biggest forces that came have a deep relationship with you. It seems that they are very likely to give you face.¡±Chu Ling thought in her heart.


    At the side, Ye Zi stretched out her hand and lightly touched Chu Ling, causing her to regain her senses, indicating that they could begin.


    Following that, Chu Ling started to speak. Most of what she said were some rules, such as how to send people in, or things like life and death were up to fate.


    In any case, the general meaning was that you guys should discuss the matter yourself. Then, whatever happens has nothing to do with us.


    Everyone nodded repeatedly.


    This was the rule. This was how the ruins were.


    If you want to fight, you have to be prepared to die.


    In the dark, Ying Yue led her men and hid in the surroundings, ensuring that nothing unexpected would happen on this trip.


    Finally, after Chu Ling finished speaking, everyone brought their men and headed towards the ruins.


    Before they came, they must have arranged for someone to enter.


    The various factions took turns to enter, and only stopped when the number of people in the ruins reached the upper limit.


    Beside them, the servant girl found a chair for Chu Ling and Ye Zi to sit on.


    Since this was the first incident, they naturally had to stay here and guard.


    This time, not only was Xu Bai testing Ying Yue, Chu Ling also thought that Xu Bai was testing her.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Therefore, she even asked her brother to lead a team of soldiers and horses to hide outside to ensure that nothing would go wrong. At the very least, they would ensure that there would not be too many problems outside the ruins.


    Reality proved that some things were not as complicated as they seemed.


    This was a fief, and the famous Prince Xu lived here. He was now a ninth grade Transcendent expert.


    No one dared to cause trouble here. Whoever dared to cause trouble would probably have their heads pulled off.


    The surroundings were silent. The servant girl brought out another table. Chu Ling and Ye Zi took out a few memorials and began to write various development plans on them.

 Chapter 833 - Chapter 833: Digging Out the Ruins of the Bodi-Clan (8000)

    Chapter 833: Digging Out the Ruins of the Bodi-Clan (8000)


    Since he had nothing to do, he might as well do something.


    At this moment, Wu Hua and Liu Xu, who were standing below, looked at each other and silently walked out towards Chu Ling and the others.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The soldiers guarding the side held their weapons and stopped the two of them, shouting loudly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stop them. Their relationship with husband isn¡¯t shallow, so they must have something important to discuss.¡±Chu Ling waved her hand and ordered these soldiers to retreat.


    After receiving the order, the soldiers put away their weapons and returned to their original positions.


    Wu Hua and Liu Xu walked up and bowed. Liu Xu didn¡¯t say anything, but Wu Hua spoke for her.


    ¡°Ling Wang, I wonder where Almsgiver Xu is. The ruins have already been opened, but why is there no trace of him?¡±


    ¡°Husband is reading in the treasure vault and is unwilling to come here.¡±Chu Ling replied.


    After hearing this, No Flower paused for a moment.¡± After the ruins are over, can we enter the palace and meet Almsgiver Xu?¡±¡±


    ¡°Of course. You have a good relationship with my husband. You can go anytime. I believe my husband wants to see you too.¡±Chu Ling said.


    No Flower didn¡¯t say anything more, bowed and left.


    Liu Xu also turned around and prepared to leave.


    Chu Ling didn¡¯t stop him and didn¡¯t say anything else as she continued to write with her head lowered.


    This scene was seen by the forces present. They looked at him enviously and whispered among themselves.


    ¡°Sigh, if I had known that Prince Xu had such potential, I would have tried my best to speak a few words to Prince Xu and get to know him.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. If we knew, we would run faster than you.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. When Prince Xu was humble, these two forces had already thrown out their goodwill, so this is what they deserve.¡±


    The discussion was very quiet, but everyone present could hear it.


    They were so jealous that their teeth were about to collapse.


    But sometimes, it was just a coincidence. Just look at the Academy and the Buddhist League. If they wanted to meet them, they could meet them easily.


    However, if it were him, he would have been captured before he could even get close to Lord Xu.


    What was this called? This was the difference.


    Back when Prince Xu was born in a humble place, he had already laid a strong foundation with the two forces. Now that Prince Xu had ascended to the heavens in one step, they naturally enjoyed the same happiness.


    There was nothing they could do about it. Other than being envious, the other forces did not say anything else.


    The air in the ruins was still distorted. On the other side, in the treasure vault, Xu Bai was reading the book in his hand with a frown.


    The progress bar was still there, and it was moving slowly. However, when Xu Bai saw the content on it, he felt a little puzzled.


    He wasn¡¯t reading the boring liver purity bar. When he was in the liver, he read this book as if it was a novel, so he used it to pass time.


    There was something fishy about the contents.


    To be precise, it was not that there was something strange, but that there was something suspicious.


    All the books were about the experiences of failing to become a saint. Xu Bai read them and summarized some of his experiences. He also categorized some of them.


    Today, this category was very normal, but there was one category that made him fall into doubt.


    There was a profession in this sect, or more accurately, a eunuch profession.


    Didn¡¯t they say that eunuchs could never become saints in their entire lives?


    Even if one had half a foot in the Saint Plane, the other half would never be able to.


    But why was there the experience of failing to become a saint here?


    If he failed, it proved that he had a chance to become a Saint Warrior.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t figure it out. He looked at the female Abbey Dean beside him and asked.


    The female Abbey Dean was reading a book. After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, she put down the book in her hand and asked in confusion,¡±¡±Impossible. Since ancient times, it has never been possible for eunuchs to become saints. It¡¯s not even possible.¡±


    So you don¡¯t know the reason?¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    He had hoped that the female Abbey Dean would give him an explanation, but she gave him the same answer as he did.


    ¡°You got this book from King Sheng You. He must have read it. Why don¡¯t you ask him?¡±The female Abbey Dean asked curiously.


    Even she would be curious about such a secret.


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± Now that the relic has opened, I won¡¯t go for the time being. Anyway, let¡¯s take a look first.¡±¡±


    The relic had opened, and he still had to stay here, so he did not want to go over for the time being. Moreover, he was busy with the progress bar.


    Xu Bai had a thought in his mind. This suspicious point was very likely that even the King of Ascending Underworld did not know. Otherwise, he would definitely tell him.


    After all, he wanted to read this book. This book was given to him by him. When he saw the contents here, he would definitely have doubts and would go over to ask him. There was no need to do so much.


    Therefore, Xu Bai did not want to ask for the time being. There was another reason. After he finished reading the progress bar, he might have an answer.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At the thought of this, he continued to work hard. His divine soul still enveloped the ruins and did not find anything unusual.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, the sky gradually darkened.


    The Abbey Dean lit the oil lamp and sat back down to read.


    Xu Bai also used the oil lamp to check the progress bar.


    He thought that tonight would pass peacefully again. However, a gust of wind blew past and Xu Bai heard a voice.

 Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: Liu Qingfeng Awakens

    Chapter 834: Liu Qingfeng Awakens


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Xu Bai put down the book in his hand, looked around in confusion, and poked his ear.


    ¡°Just now¡­ Did you hear anything?¡±


    The question was directed at the female Abbey Dean, who was reading a book with great interest. When she heard Xu Bai¡¯s question, she raised her head in confusion and listened carefully. She shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°It¡¯s very quiet here. Other than the two of us, there¡¯s no one else. I didn¡¯t hear any other sounds.¡±


    Both of them were Transcendents of the ninth grade, and they were few and far between in this world. In this situation, it was too difficult to hide from their eyes.


    However, Xu Bai heard it, but the female Abbey Dean didn¡¯t. There was something going on.


    Xu Bai thought to himself. At the same time, he scanned the entire palace and the ruins with his soul. He didn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    If someone could play tricks under his divine soul, their strength would definitely surpass his. However, in this world, except for those Saint Realm masters, it was impossible for anyone to escape his divine soul.


    They couldn¡¯t possibly be the Saint Realm masters. The locations of the Saint Realm masters were all clear now, except for the two barbarians. Once the two barbarians entered the border of the barbarians, they would be discovered instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a strange sound. There¡¯s no specific words, and it¡¯s not a song. It¡¯s like someone is whispering in your ear.¡±


    Xu Bai recalled and repeated the words. The voice had only appeared for a moment before it disappeared without a trace.


    The female Abbey Dean also knew that although Xu Bai was sometimes unreliable, he would never screw up in the face of important matters. There was no need to joke with him at this time.


    In other words, what Xu Bai said was true.


    As for hallucinations or auditory hallucinations, this was simply impossible. Who had heard of a Transcendent expert hallucinating?


    Thinking of this, the female Abbey Dean put down the book in her hand. After pondering for a moment, she asked,¡±¡±Can you repeat the syllables just now to see if they are familiar?¡±


    The two of them had only talked about the syllables just now, but they did not say what the syllables were, so the female Abbey Dean had no idea.


    Xu Bai carefully recalled in his mind. After a moment, he shook his head and frowned.¡±It¡¯s very strange.¡±


    ¡°I recalled that voice just now. I can remember it, but when I wanted to tell you, I couldn¡¯t say it no matter what.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It was like a special rule. He could hear the voice clearly, remember it clearly, and remember it clearly, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a strange thing since he entered this circle. Moreover, this sound did not seem to have caused him any harm. It had long disappeared without a trace.


    However, for Xu Bai, something that he couldn¡¯t control was dangerous. Therefore, Xu Bai had to figure it out or even find it.


    The female Abbey Dean stood up and walked back and forth. Her right hand kept moving as if she was using some kind of secret technique of Taoism.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, the Abbey Dean¡¯s right hand stopped.


    ¡± I can¡¯t calculate it. I can¡¯t calculate it at all. All of this is baseless. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve never experienced this before. But you heard it just now.¡±


    What she meant was that there was no other way.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s no evidence, then stop thinking about it and continue reading.¡±¡±


    Now that there was no clue and the voice was gone, Xu Bai temporarily put this matter aside and continued to focus on the progress bar in his hand.


    On the surface, he was reading, but in his heart, he was still thinking about what had just happened. The more he thought about it, the more upset he became.


    The female Abbey Dean put down the book in her hand and said hesitantly,¡±¡±I¡¯ve never seen you so agitated. Could it be because of that voice?¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned. Then, he turned his head abruptly.¡±It seems so.¡±


    There had been many major events in the past, but he was not so anxious. He did not even bother to check the progress bar. However, after this voice appeared, he became anxious. He could not even focus on his book just now.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did he feel so anxious? What was that voice?¡±


    Xu Bai walked back and forth. The more he walked, the more anxious his tone became. At the same time, the aura on his body was gradually changing.


    Gold and grayish-white intertwined around him, forming a heaven changing scene of madness and rationality. Xu Bai¡¯s face was gloomy.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Seeing this, the female abbot shouted and stood up. She put her hand on Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder.


    Xu Bai reached out his hand and struck at the female Abbey Dean subconsciously.


    The female Abbey Dean raised her hand at the same time and met Xu Bai¡¯s palm.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a saber technique?¡±


    The Abbey Dean retreated two steps and steadied herself.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Xu Bai, you seem to be controlled by something. Release your soul and let me help you!¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. He looked down at his hand and then at the female Abbey Dean. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and said with difficulty,¡±¡±Hurry!¡±


    The female Abbey Dean quickly came to Xu Bai¡¯s side. At the same time, she stretched out her finger and pointed at Xu Bai¡¯s forehead.


    If Xu Bai had a lot of skills, the female Abbey Dean also had a lot.


    To make a simple analogy, the Abbey Dean¡¯s ability was more like a weakened version of Xu Baijin¡¯s finger, and it was a weakened version with negative effects.

 Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: Liu Qingfeng Awakens (2)

    Chapter 835: Liu Qingfeng Awakens (2)


    At this moment, the female Abbey Dean used the ability of her soul to check Xu Bai¡¯s soul.


    She could sense that Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul was as deep as the ocean. She knew that Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul had also reached the level of a ninth-grade Transcendent.


    ¡°Relax, you must relax. Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll slowly help you find the problem.¡±


    The female Abbey Dean was worried that Xu Bai would start to get angry, so she kept comforting him.


    Xu Bai nodded.


    The female Abbey Dean began to use her spirit to explore Xu Bai¡¯s vast spirit. Soon, she found something.


    There was another soul in Xu Bai¡¯s soul.


    Because this divine soul was fusing with Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul, it had produced that irritable feeling just now.


    ¡°It should be that voice.¡±


    ¡°I found it. I¡¯ll bring it out now. Be careful.¡±


    As she spoke, the female Abbey Dean began to slowly peel off the divine soul.


    However, this divine soul was tightly connected to Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul. It was very difficult to separate it.


    The female Abbey Dean could only use an extremely slow technique to peel it off slowly.


    The soul was slowly separating, and the Abbey Dean¡¯s expression became more and more nervous.


    Time slowly passed. In the blink of an eye, an hour had passed.


    In the next moment, his divine soul was completely detached.


    The female Abbey Dean had just heaved a sigh of relief, but she did not expect that the soul that was stripped out would stimulate Xu Bai¡¯s soul.


    In the next moment, Xu Bai¡¯s vast soul swallowed the female Abbey Dean¡¯s soul.


    To be precise, it did not devour them. The two souls were actually continuously fusing.


    This situation lasted for about an hour.


    The female Abbey Dean silently drew out her soul and sighed.


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.¡± I was careless just now.¡±¡±


    He seemed to have shivered just now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± The Abbey Dean closed her eyes.


    In her hand, there was a circular, translucent object that was spinning.


    Xu Bai knew that he should not dwell on the topic just now, so he changed the topic and looked at the thing in the Abbey Dean¡¯s hand.¡±¡±What is this?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t want to let you go.¡± The female abbot said.


    Xu Bai was stunned. He was confused by what she said, so he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    The Abbey Dean pointed at the divine soul.¡± I finally understand the power of the Great Barbarian Sorcerer. Why did they want all the barbarians to die?¡±¡±


    ¡°Using the resentment of the dead to communicate with the resentment of the people you killed, it¡¯s an item that¡¯s gathered together.¡±


    ¡°It has no roots or duckweed, but it was born from your divine soul, so you can¡¯t discover it, let alone defend against it.¡±


    ¡°The Great Barbarian Magus wants to start with you.¡±


    Xu Bai touched his chin.¡±


    The female Abbey Dean nodded.¡± Very strong. No, to be precise, his combat strength is the lowest among the Saints. However, he is the most mysterious.¡±¡±


    ¡°It is said that he can communicate with things in a certain place and then use them for his own use. There are also various other mysterious methods, and this method is one of them.¡±


    Xu Bai finally understood.


    It turned out that these two fellows really wanted his life. They seemed to know that they could not enter the land of the Berserkers, so they used such a strange method.


    ¡°After I become a Saint, I will definitely kill them both.¡±Xu Bai said.


    ¡°What should I do with this? Why don¡¯t you just destroy it?¡±


    Keeping it would be a disaster, and it would be the greatest disaster for him, so he had to destroy it.


    ¡± No,¡± the female Abbey Dean shook her head.¡± When I was exploring your soul just now, I found that your soul seemed to be protected by something.¡±¡±


    ¡°That thing is very terrifying. I don¡¯t dare to explore it. The thing in my hand was also born from your soul. It¡¯s very difficult to destroy, and I don¡¯t dare to destroy it.¡±


    ¡°If I destroy it, it might affect the existence protecting your soul.¡±


    Xu Bai knew that the female Abbey Dean must have been talking about his cheat.


    In fact, he had long known that this thing was definitely in his soul. After all, every time his soul was in danger of being obliterated, the Goldfinger would rise up and resist.


    However, if this scourge couldn¡¯t be destroyed, what was the point of keeping it?


    Xu Bai walked back and forth, his hand supporting his chin. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and quickly came to the female Abbey Dean.


    ¡°Did you just say that this thing can¡¯t be destroyed? Or are you worried that destroying it will lead to consequences that you can¡¯t bear?¡±


    The female Abbey Dean nodded. She didn¡¯t know what Xu Bai meant, but she still answered honestly.


    ¡± What if I put this thing into a human body without a soul?¡± Xu Bai continued.¡±


    This was what he had just thought. The female Abbey Dean said that there was no way to destroy it, but there was someone who specialized in destroying the divine soul.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    That person was actually very simple. It was that unlucky child, Liu Qingfeng.


    ¡°A person without a divine soul, you mean Liu Qingfeng?¡±The female Abbey Dean was stunned.


    She really admired Xu Bai¡¯s imagination. However, this imagination seemed to be able to turn into a world.


    Liu Qingfeng did not have a divine soul, and any divine soul that entered would be missed or destroyed. However, if this divine soul was put in, what would it become?


    ¡°We can¡¯t try it easily. We can find an expert who is proficient in divination.¡±The female Abbey Dean thought for a long time, but she still didn¡¯t want to act rashly.

 Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: Liu Qingfeng Awakens (3)

    Chapter 836: Liu Qingfeng Awakens (3)


    Find an expert fortune-teller to at least predict good or bad luck.


    What the female Abbey Dean did just now was not exactly divination. It was just a kind of Taoist calculation, not very professional.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.¡± You don¡¯t have to look for anyone else. Just look for me. I¡¯m the best at it.¡±¡±


    He had stayed in the royal family¡¯s treasure vault for a year. He also had the profession of fortune-telling, and he had raised it to the ninth grade of the Transcendent Realm.


    He had to think of a way to destroy this divine soul in front of him.


    However, the female Abbey Dean had also said that she was worried that the golden finger in her body would be triggered after she destroyed it. Therefore, she decided to perform a divination. If it was lucky, she could try it.


    The female Abbey Dean had a complicated expression.¡± Why didn¡¯t you go crazy after learning so many things? Why did I go crazy after learning so many things?¡±¡±


    Sometimes, one mustn¡¯t compare with others when it came to the human thing.


    The more they compared, the more uncomfortable they felt. The female Abbey Dean was like this.


    We¡¯re all humans, and we¡¯ve all learned a lot. Why are you completely fine when something happens to me? Moreover, you¡¯ve become a ninth grade Transcendent expert?


    How infuriating!


    Especially when he thought of the divine soul fusion just now, he was even angrier.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what the Abbey Dean was thinking, so he started to calculate.


    After reaching the ninth-grade Transcendent Realm, he didn¡¯t need any tools to calculate. He only needed to count with his fingers. Soon, Xu Bai calculated the good or bad luck.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Xu Bai said.


    It was not only beneficial to him, but also to the wind.


    The female Abbey Dean pondered,¡±It seems that we have to find Liu Qingfeng. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±¡±


    Although it was a good thing, they still had to find the person. Now that they couldn¡¯t find him, it was also a problem.


    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Bai pointed at himself.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± The female Abbey Dean was puzzled.


    ¡°I can summon him out, you know, the kind that invites the gods.¡±Xu Bai gestured and explained the general idea.


    The female Abbey Dean was speechless.


    If she didn¡¯t know that Xu Bai didn¡¯t need to joke with her at this time, she would really think that Xu Bai was teasing her.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Since it was Great Luck and he could call Liu Qingfeng out, there was naturally no problem.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t mind. He performed the technique of inviting gods in front of the female Abbey Dean.


    A moment later, the shadows shook and Liu Qingfeng walked out of the darkness with a dull look.


    As soon as he appeared, he was ready to absorb Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul according to the original rules.


    However, although he had lost his soul, his instincts were still there. His biological instincts made him feel that Xu Bai was full of danger at this moment. He wanted to run away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of Liu Qingfeng. Then, a bright blade light appeared on his finger and he gently flicked it at Liu Qingfeng.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The blade light entered Liu Qingfeng¡¯s body. With Xu Bai¡¯s current strength, he could control it freely.


    Even though it didn¡¯t seem like there was any big scene, Liu Qingfeng¡¯s insides had already been mostly destroyed.


    Xu Bai knew very well that Liu Qingfeng did not have a divine soul. There was no such thing as communication.


    Liu Qingfeng had wanted to escape because he felt that Xu Bai was extraordinary. That was why he instinctively wanted to escape.


    Xu Bai also knew that the saber light he had just absorbed was not enough to destroy Liu Qingfeng. After all, Liu Qingfeng¡¯s ability was extremely powerful.


    There was also a skill similar to the Indestructible Body, and this skill was activated by the Indestructible Body. Xu Bai could feel that the injuries in Liu Qingfeng¡¯s body were recovering at a shocking speed.


    ¡°What a genius.¡± Xu Bai sighed.


    This was a sincere sigh. To be able to create such a recovery technique, although it had turned him into an empty shell, he had already surpassed many people.


    ¡°If his divine soul was normal, he would have long been a ninth-grade Transcendent and not the current seventh-grade Transcendent.¡±The female Abbey Dean sighed.¡± The world is full of tricks. People of my generation are willing to cut through the thorns and seek the way to become a saint. However, thorns are thorns after all. Sometimes, if we are not careful, we will be doomed forever.¡±


    She did not say the rest of the words. For example, she had been crazy for so long. Only she knew the twists and turns.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Hurry up. I feel like he¡¯ll wake up in a while.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Although Liu Qingfeng was lying on the ground with his eyes closed, Xu Bai estimated that he would be alive and kicking soon.


    ¡°He¡¯s been to the Bizarre Market before. His entire body is like a funnel. It¡¯s impossible for him to store a divine soul. From the looks of it, he can still obliterate this divine soul.¡±


    Previously, Xu Bai had also calculated that this matter would be good for both himself and Liu Qingfeng. It proved that there was no problem.


    The female Abbey Dean did not say anything else after hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words. She flicked the spirit in her hand and sent it into Liu Qingfeng¡¯s forehead.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Just as Xu Bai was about to use his soul to sense it, he suddenly sensed something approaching him at a rapid pace.


    With the loss he had suffered previously, he was now very vigilant and subconsciously spread out his divine soul.


    However, when he saw what it was, he was stunned on the spot.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one who was stunned. Even the female Abbey Dean was stunned. She subconsciously took a step back.


    It was a remnant soul, and it was an extremely huge remnant soul. It was far away, but its speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it had already arrived at the treasure vault.

 Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: Liu Qingfeng Awakens (4)

    Chapter 837: Liu Qingfeng Awakens (4)


    The surface of the remnant soul looked exactly the same as Liu Qingfeng¡¯s. It was almost translucent.


    Xu Bai saw this scene. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp tingle. He turned to look at the female Abbey Dean.¡±Explain.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The female Abbey Dean said calmly.¡±


    His answer was very frank and direct.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know!¡¯


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    While the two of them were communicating, Liu Qingfeng¡¯s soul seemed to be unable to see the two of them. Then, under the gazes of the two of them, it burrowed into his body.


    The entire process was very eye-catching, so there was no need to go into detail.


    The next moment, Liu Qingfeng opened his eyes and got up from the ground.


    Xu Bai could clearly feel that Liu Qingfeng¡¯s eyes were full of life. They had lost their original dullness and emptiness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡±


    Didn¡¯t this guy lose his divine soul? What was with the remnant soul just now? What happened after that?


    Wait a minute!


    Xu Bai suddenly thought of something.


    Back then, when Liu Qingfeng entered the Bizarre City, he knew that he was courting death, so he left a method in the human world. He separated a portion of his soul and left it in the human world.


    But later on, what he did not expect was that he actually became a funnel. He could not accommodate the divine soul at all, and became like this today.


    An idea flashed through his mind.


    Xu Bai said,¡±Your body¡­¡± Done?¡±


    This was his guess, but seeing Liu Qingfeng¡¯s current appearance, it was very likely to be true.


    Beside her, the Abbey Dean looked as if she had seen a ghost.


    This guy had been an empty shell for so many years, and he had actually woken up because of Xu Bai?


    Liu Qingfeng glanced at the two of them and answered them with facts.


    He bent down and bowed to Xu Bai.¡±¡±Thank you, Prince Xu, for helping me escape from this sea of misery.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and said.


    Right now, the one who was most shocked was none other than Liu Qingfeng, who had returned to normal.


    By a freak combination of factors, he had actually helped Liu Qingfeng solve a huge problem.


    Xu Bai wondered if he should add some money to this thing.


    Liu Qingfeng nodded and seemed to have relaxed. He said,¡±¡±When my scattered soul fragments entered my body, everything my body experienced was recalled in my mind.¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, he suddenly thought of the bizarre market and chuckled.¡±Then, do you know about the matter of you doing that with a female freak in the Bizarre City?¡±


    Liu Qingfeng¡¯s expression changed. He waved his hand and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m not too sure about that. I guess I¡¯ve forgotten about it.¡±


    Xu Bai understood. This guy did remember, but this was a dark history. He probably didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Returning to the main topic, he asked why Liu Qingfeng had woken up.


    The female Abbey Dean was curious and pretended to listen.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Even though she was a female Abbey Dean, she was still a woman.


    Women like to listen to the excitement, and this excitement was a big secret.


    Liu Qingfeng slowly told them the reason why he woke up.


    When Xu Bai heard this, he suddenly realized that he had really helped Liu Qingfeng wake up.


    According to Liu Qingfeng¡¯s explanation, there was a big hole in his body. No matter how powerful the divine soul was, it would be swallowed by this hole.


    It was also for this reason that his instinct made him constantly search for things related to a powerful divine soul, wanting to fill this hole, but no matter what, he could not fill it up.


    Until Xu Bai appeared, Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul could actually make up for that loophole a little. At that time, it was because of this reason that Liu Qingfeng kept absorbing Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul.


    However, since this divine soul was Xu Bai¡¯s, and there was something terrifying hidden in Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul, he could not make up for it completely.


    However, it was different this time. The divine soul that was injected was caused by the Grand Wizard.


    The great sorcerer used all the dead barbarians to stimulate the resentment, and the resentment gave birth to different things in Xu Bai¡¯s soul. Moreover, the things themselves originated from Xu Bai¡¯s soul.


    Since it originated from Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul, it had all the characteristics. Therefore, this thing could be considered Xu Bai¡¯s but not Xu Bai¡¯s. It actually blocked the hole.


    ¡°In short, the most fundamental thing is that Prince Xu can enter and leave the Bizarre Market freely. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to plug my loophole.¡±Liu Qingfeng concluded.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought,¡± No wonder it was good for you when I was reading your fortune just now. So that¡¯s why.¡±¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince Xu.¡± Liu Qingfeng bowed again.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded in agreement.


    Liu Qingfeng looked at Xu Bai with a strange expression. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai touched his face and frowned.¡± Why do I feel like my answer is wrong?¡±¡±


    He had a feeling that Liu Qingfeng¡¯s gaze was weird, as if Xu Bai shouldn¡¯t have answered him like that, but his answer was normal.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Liu Qingfeng waved his hand and said,¡± But according to my understanding of His Highness, His Highness should be looking for me for some benefits because it was His Highness who helped me solve the big problem.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai touched his chin.¡± You¡¯re right. But I¡¯ve always been a fair person. I originally wanted you to help me solve a big problem, so this matter is canceled out.¡±¡±


    ¡°But since you¡¯ve already said it, then give it to me.¡±

 Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: Liu Qingfeng Awakens (5)

    Chapter 838: Liu Qingfeng Awakens (5)


    He reached out his hand, and Liu Qingfeng was stunned.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Secret manual, you said you would give me a reward.¡±Xu Bai repeated.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have anything now, so I can¡¯t leave the secret manual behind.¡± Liu Qingfeng said helplessly.¡±


    Xu Bai retracted his hand.¡± That¡¯s all. You can go now. I won¡¯t ask you for anything. This time, it¡¯s a mutual help.¡±¡±


    Although he was a person who paid too much attention to benefits sometimes, he could not miss out on anything that he should get. He would not force things that he should not get, such as today¡¯s situation.


    Everyone was mutually beneficial. They had already completed the equivalent transaction process and no longer needed anything else.


    Who knew that after Xu Bai said this, Liu Qingfeng had no intention of leaving. Instead, he stood where he was, as if he was organizing his words.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai suddenly had a feeling that Liu Qingfeng was about to say something big.


    Sure enough, after organizing his words, Liu Qingfeng finally spoke.


    ¡°Prince Xu, I have a very important piece of information to tell you. It¡¯s about the Strange City.¡±


    Bizarre market?


    Xu Bai¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard this.


    If there was anything else in the world that interested her the most, it would be the bizarre market and the ruins.


    Both places were filled with mystery, especially the Bizarre Market. It was even more mysterious.


    After a person or a demon dies, they will turn into a strange entity and have a chance to enter.


    However, as long as a living person entered it, their soul would be devoured. Similarly, when the strangeness of the bizarre market returned to the human world, their soul would also be devoured. They would all become things that acted only on instinct, and the strangeness had a strong hatred for the living.


    Even a figure of the Chu Emperor¡¯s level couldn¡¯t explain the things inside, so Xu Bai was even more interested.


    Now that he heard Liu Qingfeng say that it had something to do with the Strange City, Xu Bai immediately asked Liu Qingfeng to tell him quickly.


    Liu Qingfeng continued,¡± Prince Xu also knows that I stayed in the Bizarre Market for a long time after I entered it. I only came out by chance.


    ¡°During this period of time, I was hunted down most of the time, but I still saw something extremely important.¡±


    ¡°I saw the two bizarre markets fighting each other, and I also saw some secrets. These secrets are related to the Saint Realm.¡±


    As he spoke, he recalled. When he reached the middle of his memories, he paused for a moment. He stood where he was and continued to organize the memories in his mind.


    His soul had returned to his main body, so he could remember what his main body had experienced. However, his current soul was incomplete, so he could only slowly organize his memories.


    After a while, Liu Qingfeng continued.


    ¡°As everyone knows, there are rules in the world. No more than nine people can enter the Saint Plane because nine is the extreme number. It is the same in both the human world and the Bizarre Market.¡±


    ¡± There are nine Saints in the Bizarre City and nine in the Bizarre City. However, there is a very important problem. There is only one in the human world, but there are two in the Bizarre City.¡±


    ¡± I understand that if the battle between two bizarre markets stops and one side wins, then the two will be unified. At that time, their rules will be broken, and becoming a saint will be the combination of the two.¡±


    Even though Liu Qingfeng said it calmly, it was still a piece of heavy news.


    Xu Bai felt that there were very few things that could shock him now, but this matter had indeed shocked him for a while.


    He thought of a very serious stakes.


    It was a very simple place. There was only one in the human world, and there would never be more than nine Saints.


    However, the Bizarre City was different from the Bizarre City. Although the number of them was different, they were both Bizarre Cities.


    If the two were to combine into one, it would be able to surpass nine.


    In this way, the human world was already at a disadvantage in terms of numbers.


    ¡°We have to quickly inform the Chu Emperor of this matter.¡±Xu Bai instantly made a decision.


    He planned to go out and call Chu Ling over so that he could pass on the news.


    It was most important to let the people at the top make the decision for such a big matter.


    Otherwise, if something really happened, the human world would become a purgatory.


    Thinking about it, this kind of strength was completely unequal. If they really fought, the other party would have more than nine Saint Realm experts, and they would only have nine at most. At that time, wouldn¡¯t they be crushed?


    However, before Xu Bai could leave, he was stopped by Liu Qingfeng.


    Liu Qingfeng hurriedly walked to Xu Bai¡¯s side and said with a bitter smile,¡±¡±Prince Xu, don¡¯t go first. I haven¡¯t finished my words.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°What else?¡± Xu Bai stopped and frowned.¡±


    He thought that this was the most important information he had. He didn¡¯t expect Qingfeng Liu to have more to say, so he stopped and waited for Qingfeng Liu to finish.


    Liu Qingfeng thought for a moment and said,¡± Prince Xu, these things can be left to the Chu Emperor to decide. However, there is one thing that you have to do yourself.¡±¡±


    Hearing that it was related to him, Xu Bai frowned even more. He did not say anything, meaning to let Liu Qingfeng continue.


    ¡°Prince Xu, you have to hurry up and enter the Saint Realm, or else¡­¡± Liu Qingfeng said slowly. You will be in danger.¡±

 Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: Chu’s Sovereign’s Performance (1)

    Chapter 839: Chu¡¯s Sovereign¡¯s Performance (1)


    ¡°I will be in danger. What do you mean by me?¡±When Xu Bai heard Liu Qingfeng¡¯s words, he sized him up from head to toe.


    He didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this sentence. If he didn¡¯t become a saint, he would be in danger.


    What danger?


    To him, the two biggest threats were the two Saint Realm experts who had escaped.


    However, the dirty tricks of these two Saint Realm masters had already been broken.


    They could not enter the Barbarian Race¡¯s territory so brazenly, so the danger was much smaller.


    However, seeing how serious Liu Qingfeng was, Xu Bai waited patiently for Liu Qingfeng¡¯s answer.


    ¡± Prince Xu,¡± Liu Qingfeng said solemnly,¡± I didn¡¯t mean the danger in the human world. Right now, there¡¯s nothing in the human world that can threaten you.¡±¡±


    This was true. With Xu Bai¡¯s current strength and status, he could really do whatever he wanted in the human world. No one could threaten him.


    As for the two Berserkers who had won, when Xu Bai became stronger, they would no longer be a threat to him. He would even find an opportunity to find them and kill them to avenge himself.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and quickly came up with an answer. He stared at Liu Qingfeng and slowly said two words,¡±¡±Strange City.¡±


    Liu Qingfeng nodded.¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Bizarre Market. Right now, the biggest threat to Prince Xu is the Bizarre Market. The reason is simple. They already know of your existence.¡±


    ¡°You know of my existence?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin with his hand.¡±


    ¡°When Prince Xu stepped into the Bizarre Market for the first time, it caused quite a stir,¡± explained Liu Qingfeng.¡±


    ¡± They already know that there¡¯s a human on the ship who can enter and leave the Bizarre Market freely. He won¡¯t be threatened by the Bizarre Market, and his soul can be perfectly preserved.¡±


    ¡± Just this alone is enough for them to pose a threat to Prince Xu. Prince Xu, do you know that the Bizarre Market is very interested in an existence like you? They can¡¯t wait to capture you and study you thoroughly.¡±


    When he said this, Liu Qingfeng had already expressed his meaning completely, and Xu Bai also understood.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. So they¡¯re interested in me because I can enter the Bizarre Market at will. They even pose a threat to me.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    If that was really the case, then it was not just a threat, but an absolutely terrifying danger.


    When a person attracted the attention of a huge force, the danger would multiply exponentially.


    At this moment, Xu Bai was like this. He seemed to have become a thorn in the Bizarre Market¡¯s side. The Bizarre Market really wanted to pull him out. After pulling him out, they would take Xu Bai¡¯s ability to escape the rules for themselves.


    ¡°In other words, when the human world and the Bizarre Market start a war, I will be the first target of the Bizarre Market. Or rather, I will be their main target.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Liu Qingfeng nodded.¡± It¡¯s not as simple as being a key target. They will do whatever it takes to capture you. After they capture you, they will definitely use some terrifying methods.¡±¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Bai expressed that he was clear.


    Liu Qingfeng was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know why Xu Bai was so calm. Xu Bai saw the confusion on his face.


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± The reason why I¡¯m so calm is not because I don¡¯t take them seriously. It¡¯s just that since it¡¯s already an established fact, what I have to do now is to work hard to improve my strength and make myself safer.¡±¡±


    Many people would panic, panic, and even lose their sense of propriety when the situation was at hand, but Xu Bai was different.


    He felt that since the matter had already been settled, he would just follow his own plan. He would strive to reach the Saint Realm before the Strange Market and the human world were opened.


    Even if the slots were full, Xu Bai wanted to see if he could break the rule of only nine.


    ¡°Since Prince Xu is already clear, I will take my leave.¡±Liu Qingfeng bowed slightly.


    He had said what he needed to say, and he felt that it was time for him to leave.


    ¡°Do you have a place to stay now?¡± Xu Bai asked with interest. Do you know where you are going?¡±


    Liu Qingfeng thought about it and shook his head.¡± I don¡¯t have any plans for now. We¡¯ll see when the time comes. Let¡¯s think about it as we walk.¡±¡±


    He knew his situation. The most important thing now was to repair this remnant soul. This would take some time.


    After all, what he had left in the human world was only a remnant soul. He still needed to spend time repairing it.


    As for how to settle down and how to take the next step, he had not thought clearly. After all, everything had become unfamiliar to him now.


    In an unfamiliar environment, what to do next needed to be considered later.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡± My meaning is that you might as well stay here and settle down. Why do you have to go out and wander? With your current strength, you can still live well here.¡±¡±Xu Bai said.


    In his words, there was actually the intention of recruiting him.


    For the current fief, what they lacked the most was not a large number of people, but these top-notch experts.


    The person in front of him was a peerless genius. Even though he had been crazy for so long, he still had the strength of a seventh-grade Transcendent.


    As long as he was given some time, he would definitely be able to recover to the ninth-grade Transcendent realm. At that time, there would be another ninth-grade Transcendent expert in this fief.

 Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: The Chu Emperor’s Performance (2)

    Chapter 840: The Chu Emperor¡¯s Performance (2)


    Liu Qingfeng was stunned for a moment before shaking his head.¡±¡±This one is not too interested in being an official. Staying here is futile. Moreover, this one does not have the ability to be an official.¡±


    He was very clear about his situation. If it was fighting, he was good at it, and he could fight very well.


    However, if he really wanted to be an official, he would be a little out of his league.


    Being strong and able to fight did not mean that he had the talent and ability to be an official. Liu Qingfeng knew very well that he was more like a lone ranger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be an official.¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do here?¡± Liu Qingfeng asked in confusion.¡±


    He had already figured out Xu Bai¡¯s meaning in the first few sentences and thought that Xu Bai wanted him to be an official. However, after these few sentences were said, he suddenly felt that he did not seem to understand.


    Xu Bai said simply,¡± I won¡¯t let you be an official. I¡¯ll just let you be an expert here. If there¡¯s a serious problem that you can¡¯t handle, you can go and help.¡±¡±


    Liu Qingfeng opened his mouth and wanted to continue refusing, but Xu Bai raised his hand and interrupted him.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Xu Bai asked. Think about it. I can let you see so many precious secret manuals here. Whether it¡¯s for repairing your soul or improving your realm, they will be of great help.¡±


    ¡°The things here are enough for you to raise your cultivation level.¡±


    Before Liu Qingfeng could reply, the female Abbey Dean looked at Xu Bai in surprise.


    ¡°Why do I have to use the experience of failing to become a saint to exchange for the chance to read here? He doesn¡¯t have to pay anything to read.¡±


    This was indeed something she couldn¡¯t understand. When she first met Xu Bai, he had given her a huge gift.


    After all, things like the experience of failing to become a saint were treasures of various forces, so what she couldn¡¯t figure out was this¡­


    Xu Bai turned his head and said meaningfully,¡±¡±We have to look at this matter separately. This is a business between you and me. You can¡¯t stay here forever, right?¡±


    The female Abbey Dean felt that what he said made sense. She nodded and admitted that it was true.


    This was a fact that she could not refute. After all, she might have to leave after she found what she needed. She could not stay here like Liu Qingfeng.


    More importantly, she was only looking for an opportunity to become a saint. It didn¡¯t make sense to use the method of equivalent exchange.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk anymore. I have to quickly inform His Majesty about this matter. Otherwise, if we¡¯re late, it¡¯ll be easy to delay the military situation.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Ever since Xu Bai spoke, Liu Qingfeng had been thinking about what he said.


    Just as Xu Bai said, he needed a good place.


    He didn¡¯t have a target, nor did he have any clues. Most importantly, he really needed to find a stable environment to stay in. Not only did he need to increase his strength, but he also needed to stabilize his remnant soul.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Liu Qingfeng sighed.¡± Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Your Highness Xu. I hope Your Highness Xu can forgive me.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand, indicating that this was just a small problem and that there was no need to be so polite.


    After that, the few of them had nothing to say.


    Liu Qingfeng also found a spot and started reading a book.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay here. He needed to find the ninth princess as soon as possible so that she could send the information to him through the fastest route.


    If he could use the fastest time to let the Chu Emperor receive the news, it would also give the Chu Emperor one more day to deal with the danger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai lifted his feet and disappeared through the door.


    His figure gradually disappeared, but Liu Qingfeng and Nvguan ignored him and continued reading.


    At this moment, in the ruins.


    Everyone had already entered. Every force had already arranged for people to enter.


    Life and death were determined by fate, and wealth was determined by the heavens. They were waiting here to fulfill their responsibility. If someone came out alive, they would naturally take that person away immediately.


    Just as everyone was waiting seriously, a powerful person suddenly raised his head and looked at the end of the sky. His expression was first puzzled, but it quickly turned into shock.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Everyone was shocked and excited.


    In the distant sky, a young man dressed in ordinary clothes was walking on the auspicious clouds in the sky.


    Although there was no special Heavenly Change around the young man, when this person appeared, everyone present fell into shock. Other than that, they were at a loss. These people had already recognized the identity of this person.


    Xu Bai!


    The leaders of a few forces began to whisper among themselves. Xu Bai, who was walking in the air, heard everything clearly.


    ¡°So he¡¯s a blood-line macheteman. I¡¯ve seen his portrait before, but I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°He¡¯s not just extraordinary. This person is really worthy of being the number one person in the younger generation. Just by looking at him, one can tell how powerful he is.¡±


    ¡°The Bloody Butcher Saber Guest lives up to his name.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyebrows twitched wildly. These guys in front of him were constantly testing his bottom line.


    What he hated the most was people calling him Bloody Butcher Knife Guest. However, these people in front of him had completely touched all of his taboos.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the environment was different now, he would probably have to beat up all these people to vent his anger.

 Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: The Chu Emperor’s Performance (3)

    Chapter 841: The Chu Emperor¡¯s Performance (3)


    For some reason, Xu Bai¡¯s expression suddenly became very gloomy.


    They didn¡¯t know what mistake they had made either. They all looked at others, meaning that this was their mistake and they were probably bearing the responsibility.


    Of course, no matter how hard they racked their brains, they would never have thought that it was because of the title.


    Xu Bai descended from the sky and slowly landed beside Chu Ling and Ye Zi. Then, he came to Chu Ling¡¯s ear. He did not say it out loud but used a different method.


    There were too many people here, and some secrets couldn¡¯t be said as they pleased.


    However, Xu Bai¡¯s current method of using the divine soul had already reached the level of a ninth-grade Transcendent, so he had learned a more detailed method.


    With a slight movement of his soul, Xu Bai had already told everything he had heard through his soul.


    Chu Ling was initially puzzled as to why Xu Bai¡¯s expression had turned so bad, as if someone had provoked him.


    When he sensed the message sent by Xu Bai¡¯s soul, he already understood the reason.


    Chu Ling¡¯s expression changed slightly, becoming as serious as Xu Bai¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform Imperial Father immediately.¡± Chu Ling thought in her mind that this was the method that Xu Bai had taught her.


    Xu Bai nodded, meaning that he would go now.


    Chu Ling didn¡¯t say anything and directly left. This scene was also seen by those forces.


    A few powers were in a bit of chaos. They had already seen from Chu Ling¡¯s departure that something big was about to happen, so they were a little flustered.


    At this time, Xu Bai could not leave. The reason was simple.


    If Chu Ling left and he left, then Ye Zi would be the only one left to manage the remains. This was not very logical.


    Seeing that the group of people was slightly disturbed, Xu Bai¡¯s gloomy expression gradually improved and he revealed a smile.


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it traveled into the ears of these people, allowing them to hear it clearly.


    ¡°With this king here, nothing will happen. Just do what you need to do. Could it be that you think that this king can¡¯t hold down this place?¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the originally chaotic scene instantly quieted down. Everyone looked at each other and said in unison.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    The words he said came from the bottom of his heart and there was no falsehood.


    Not only because of Xu Bai¡¯s identity, but also because of his strength.


    Now, Xu Bai was the strongest among those below Saint Realm. They didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Do what you need to do. Don¡¯t be restrained just because this king is here.¡±Xu Bai waved his hand. His gaze swept across the group of people and finally stopped at a place.


    At this moment, Wu Hua and Liu Xu were also looking at Xu Bai. When their eyes met, they both revealed knowing smiles.


    ¡°Men!¡± Xu Bai said softly.


    A servant girl ran over from the side.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Xu Bai pointed at Wu Hua and Liu Xu and said,¡±Bring two chairs for them to sit on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The servant girl trotted away.


    Not long after, two chairs were brought over.


    ¡°How long are you two going to stand there?¡± Xu Bai waved his hand. Come up quickly.¡±


    Wu Hua and Liu Xu looked at each other, then walked up without any scruples.


    Everyone cast envious looks at him again. Everyone had different thoughts in their hearts.


    This was what it meant when one person attained the Dao, chickens and dogs ascended to heaven.


    If they had known that Xu Bai had such achievements, they would have come over every day to curry favor with him.


    It was time, it was fate!


    They also knew that currying favor now would have little effect and might even be annoyed.


    Liu Xu and No Flower sat down.


    No Flower spoke first.¡± Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect that the almsgiver Xu of the past would become Prince Xu today. He¡¯s even a ninth-grade Transcendent expert. It really makes us blush!¡±¡±


    Xu Bai wanted to knock on No Flower¡¯s bald head, but when he saw No Flower¡¯s black hair, he felt a little regretful.¡±¡±You¡¯re doing quite well. The current Sons of Buddha of the Buddhist Sect in the world are the foundation for the development of the Buddhist Sect in the future.¡±


    No Flower subconsciously touched his head and laughed foolishly.


    Only among the few of them would No Flower act like this.


    Xu Bai turned his gaze to Liu Xu, but his brows furrowed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Liu Xu was a beautiful woman with a good figure. Although she always wore a veil, she was actually a woman who looked cold on the outside but was warm on the inside.


    If he met someone he was unfamiliar with, he would act as cold as an ice mountain. However, once he became familiar with them, he would reveal another side.


    Back then, the three of them were not very strong. After experiencing that life and death situation, Xu Bai had already understood Liu Xu¡¯s character very well.


    In short, he was a scholar who loved to write special plots.


    It was very strange.


    But now, he could see Liu Xu¡¯s silence. This did not fit Liu Xu¡¯s personality.


    Liu Xu shook her head and softly said,¡± It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I¡¯m still a little unused to seeing you all of a sudden.¡±¡±


    Although she said that, Liu Xu¡¯s heart was filled with waves.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    She kept thinking about what her teacher had said. She was struggling and repeating it in her heart.


    After a moment, she sighed in her heart.


    ¡°Now¡­It¡¯s not time yet. I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    Thinking of this, Liu Xu returned to her previous state and teased,¡±Prince Xu, you still have time to care about our matters.¡±


    This time, in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, Liu Xu had returned to normal, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it.

 Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: The Chu Emperor’s Performance (4)

    Chapter 842: The Chu Emperor¡¯s Performance (4)


    The three of them began to chat happily while Ye Zi was still writing with her head lowered.


    Gradually, after the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Chu Ling returned.


    As soon as they returned, Chu Ling nodded to Xu Bai, indicating that she had already informed him. However, the news would need time to reach the Great Chu Imperial Palace.


    It was fine as long as the message was sent out. Xu Bai didn¡¯t care.


    But now, he was too embarrassed to leave. Since he was already here, he had to wait until the ruins ended.


    ¡°How much longer will it take to finish?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Chu Ling shook her head,¡± This ruin isn¡¯t big. From the surface, it can be seen that it hasn¡¯t been too long. However, I can¡¯t calculate the exact time.¡±


    Xu Bai understood.


    As long as it wouldn¡¯t take too long, he wouldn¡¯t waste too much time.


    Since it had been resolved, he had nothing to do now, so he started chatting with No Flower and Liu Xu.


    Gradually, time began to pass.


    Only when night fell did the distorted space move.


    One by one, people walked out from inside. These people were more or less scarred, and each of them looked very miserable. Some of them even lost an arm or a leg, but they still stubbornly survived.


    Xu Bai was silent. The forces present did not say anything either. They silently brought their members back.


    This was the cruelty of the ruins. If you wanted to obtain an opportunity, it would inevitably lead to the appearance of death. Everything had to be resigned to fate.


    There was no free lunch in the world, and there would not be a pie falling from the sky. The cruelty of the people in the industry was also vividly displayed.


    At this time, it was already late and the ruins disappeared very quickly. After Chu Ling said a few words, the forces present prepared to disperse.


    After returning, these organizations still wanted to ask their members what they had gained from the ruins, so no one said much.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t overstep his boundaries and didn¡¯t say anything. After all, the king of this fief was Chu Ling.


    When almost everyone had left, only three forces remained.


    To be precise, it was the Buddhist Sect, the Academy, and one more person.


    There was nothing special about the person who stayed behind. Instead, he seemed unusually nervous and uneasy.


    Xu Bai frowned,¡±Who are you?¡±


    For some reason, leaving a person behind was beyond his expectations.


    ¡°I am¡­ It was¡­ It was the bailiff under the command of King Yun. He had come to deliver the news of King Yun. King Yun said¡­ He asked Prince Xu to reserve a good seat for him.¡±


    This person was stuttering and very nervous.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t be blamed. He was just an ordinary bailiff. There were so many big shots here. It would be a lie if he wasn¡¯t nervous. It was already good enough that he could talk.


    Xu Bai came to a sudden realization when he heard that. Only then did he remember that Yun Zihai did not come.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already come to the Barbarian Race¡¯s side. Why isn¡¯t this guy here to support me?¡±


    Speaking of Yun Zihai, during the time the two of them spent together, they had a feeling of hitting it off. Logically speaking, he should have come to help. This place was also very suitable for Yun Zihai to display his talents.


    The bailiff explained nervously,¡± King Yun has long been conferred the title of King of a different surname. According to the rules of Great Chu, it is impossible for him to come. But King Yun said¡­¡±


    ¡°This lowly one dares to repeat it in the tone of Prince Yun. Please forgive me, Prince Xu.¡±


    As he spoke, the bailiff began to imitate Yun Zihai¡¯s tone,¡±


    ¡°Since Brother Xu has gone to the Barbarian Race, then I, Yun Zihai, have to help out. After a while, I¡¯ll ask His Majesty to resign from his position and come to Brother Xu for a job.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s lips twitched.


    This really seemed like something Yun Zihai would do. This guy was very reliable most of the time, but there were times when he was particularly unreliable, such as when he broke through to the next realm.


    ¡°Shixiong¡¯s breakthrough to Transcendent was also kept from the Headmaster.¡±¡±The Headmaster spent a lot of effort before he was finally able to save him,¡± Liu Xu said helplessly.¡±


    Yun Zihai was born prematurely, resulting in his flaws. Therefore, every time he broke through a major realm, it was a huge terror.


    However, this fellow just had to break through every time, so he brought a lot of trouble to the dean.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this fellow has also reached the Transcendent level.¡±¡± Go back and tell Brother Yun,¡± Xu Bai said with a sigh.¡± When he resigns from his position as a prince, he can be any official I want.¡±¡±


    He was familiar with Yun Zihai. Not only was Yun Zihai extremely powerful, but more importantly, his management and governance skills were unparalleled.


    After Xu Bai left, Yunlai Mansion was managed in an orderly manner and even developed rapidly. He knew all this.


    With the help of the clouds and the sea, it was naturally like adding wings to a tiger.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The bailiff quickly agreed.


    He didn¡¯t dare to stay for too long and left in a hurry.


    Xu Bai turned around and said,¡± The two of you, follow me into the palace. Tonight, the three of us will hold a candle and chat. Your people will also stay in the palace.¡±¡±


    As the saying went, it was a pleasure to have friends coming from afar.


    Since his two friends were here, Xu Bai decided to indulge himself tonight and ignore the progress bar.


    Liu Xu and No Flower nodded and agreed.


    Everyone did not stay any longer and walked directly towards the palace.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The next day.


    Great Chu Country, Imperial Palace, Imperial Study.


    Eunuch Wei was standing at the side with his hands tucked in his sleeves and his head lowered.


    The Chu Emperor held a letter in his hand. After reading it, he handed it to Eunuch Wei and said,¡±¡±Take a look.¡±


    Eunuch Wei responded and opened the letter.

 Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: The Chu Emperor’s Performance (5)

    Chapter 843: The Chu Emperor¡¯s Performance (5)


    When he finished reading, he tore the letter into pieces and threw them into the brazier beside him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it seems that our chances of winning this battle are very low.¡±


    This letter was delivered to the Imperial Palace by Chu Ling.


    It explained in detail the changes in the experts who had become Saints in the Bizarre Market.


    The Chu Emperor nodded.¡±


    Eunuch Wei was slightly stunned. Why are you acting so calmly?¡±


    He was a little surprised.


    Having followed the Chu Emperor for so many years, Eunuch Wei knew the Chu Emperor the best.


    And now, his performance was so calm, completely unlike the Chu Emperor of the past.


    The Chu Emperor smiled.¡± What should come will come. This battle will come sooner or later. There¡¯s no need to worry too much. When the time comes, just rise up and fight.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei did not speak. He felt that something was wrong.


    Chu emperor suddenly said: I am tired, today¡¯s morning court is not open, I want to rest for a day.¡±


    Eunuch Wei frowned even more.


    Ever since the Chu Emperor ascended the throne, this morning court session had never stopped. It was actually not held today?


    However, seeing that the Chu Emperor really didn¡¯t seem to want to speak, he thought that the Chu Emperor was upset because of this letter. Thus, he didn¡¯t disturb him any longer and bade farewell.


    Eunuch Wei said before he left.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you need me to die again, let me know at any time.¡±


    The Chu Emperor watched Eunuch Wei leave without saying a word.


    After Eunuch Wei closed the door, he stood up and went to the window to look at the scenery outside.


    Outside the window, it was still the same.


    The Chu Emperor had seen this scenery for many years, but he had never gotten tired of it. Whenever he was in a bad mood or when he was in a good mood, he would come here to take a look.


    After so many years, it had long formed a habit.


    After staring at the ground for a while longer, the Chu Emperor finally retracted his gaze.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Since there is no morning court, I will be impudent today.¡±


    The Chu Emperor went out, and the direction he was walking towards was the rear palace.


    After arriving at the rear palace, he went straight to the Empress¡¯s residence and pushed open the door.


    The Empress was lighting incense for the incense burner when she heard a sound. When she turned her head to look, she said in surprise,¡±Your Majesty, isn¡¯t it the time for morning court? Why are you here?¡±


    Although the Empress was already middle-aged, one could still see how she looked when she was young.


    The Emperor of Chu smiled and said,¡±Today is not morning court, so I came to accompany you.¡±¡±


    The Empress finally reacted. Although she didn¡¯t know why, she still pulled the Chu Emperor to sit down.


    Just as he was about to say something, the Chu Emperor unexpectedly spoke first.


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    Anyone else might not have been able to understand the sudden three words, but the Empress knew it in her heart.


    The Empress shook her head and massaged the Chu Emperor¡¯s shoulders.¡±¡±I don¡¯t hate them. That¡¯s their fate.¡±


    ¡°Born in the family of an emperor, and even more so in the family of a good emperor. With such an honor, they naturally have to shoulder the responsibility. Dying on the battlefield is their destiny.¡±


    ¡°Just as His Majesty said, the children of other people are also children, and your children are also children. The people can send their children to the battlefield, and so can you.¡±


    Hearing the Empress¡¯s words, the Chu Emperor lightly sighed and patted the Empress¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I had nine children, and many of them died on the battlefield. I also had a concubine. In order to save me, she defeated the enemy with a single sword strike, but in the end, she died of an internal illness.¡±


    ¡°There are also those soldiers who died on the battlefield, as well as those who have sacrificed themselves for Great Chu for so many years. Their deaths are all related to me.¡±


    ¡°It has been so many years. Everyone knows that I am the Supreme One, but I know in my heart that they are.¡±


    When the Empress heard the Chu Emperor¡¯s rambling, doubt arose in her heart.¡±Your Majesty, did you encounter something troubling you?¡±


    In the past, the Chu Emperor wouldn¡¯t be so talkative, but today, he seemed very strange.


    The Chu Emperor shook his head and said,¡± No, I just feel that there are still many things that have not been done. There are still many loopholes in Great Chu that have not been patched up.¡±


    ¡°Now, most of the people in Great Chu have no worries about food and clothing. Your Majesty only needs time.¡±¡±There¡¯s no rush,¡± the Empress explained.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°You can¡¯t rush it,¡± said the Chu Emperor.


    He changed the topic. He didn¡¯t want to say more here.


    ¡°Accompany me to talk about other things, talk about the past.¡±


    The Empress smiled and said,¡±ChenQie obeys the decree.¡±¡±


    On this day, the Chu Emperor stayed in the Empress¡¯s chambers and only came out in the afternoon. He then went to the chambers of the other concubines. After a long time, he finally walked out of the palace alone at night.


    It was already late at night, and there were no commoners on the streets. They did not know that the emperor of the entire Great Chu was walking on the streets.


    The Chu Emperor looked through all the streets and finally arrived at Zhai Xing Lou.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In front of Zhai Xing Lou, Director Mu was hunched over, looking like an ordinary old man.


    The Chu Emperor waved his hand and said indifferently,¡±¡±All the spies, withdraw. No one can be left alive. Otherwise, I will take your heads.¡±


    As he finished speaking, the black shadows quickly left.


    Director Mu was stunned. He did not understand what had happened.


    At this moment, Emperor Chu looked at Director Mu with a complicated gaze and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go in and talk¡­¡±

 Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: Emperor Chu Ascends to Heaven, Appears at the Saint’s Place (1)

    Chapter 844: Emperor Chu Ascends to Heaven, Appears at the Saint¡¯s Place (1)


    Director Mu quickly saw through this complicated gaze. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he knew that the Chu Emperor had said to let him in first. This proved that this matter wasn¡¯t simple.


    Thinking of this, Chief Mu did not say anything more. He turned around and raised his hand, making a gesture of invitation.


    The Chu Emperor placed his hands behind his back and walked towards Zhai Xing Lou.


    At this moment, everyone in Zhai Xing Lou had left. Because of the Chu Emperor¡¯s words, no one dared to stay here.


    The Chu Emperor walked very slowly. With every step he took, he would size up his surroundings, as if he wanted to memorize everything in his surroundings.


    After arriving at the staircase, he lifted his feet and walked up the stairs. He placed his hand on the handrail and slowly felt around.


    Director Mu, who was standing behind him, frowned even more when he saw the situation.


    ¡°I remember that the first time you said you wanted to keep a low profile, but you built this nine-story building.¡±The Chu Emperor lowered his gaze, and no one understood the meaning in his gaze.


    ¡°Later, Eunuch Wei came over to scold you when he knew. The two of you started arguing. Eunuch Wei was impatient and pushed you onto the stairs, breaking the handrail.¡±


    The Chu Emperor spoke of this past event.


    Director Mu shook his head.¡± He¡¯s older than me. I have to give in to him. Otherwise, I¡¯m a Saint Warrior. Why would I be afraid of a Transcendent?¡±¡±


    After he said that, he looked around and heaved a sigh of relief when he confirmed that he did not see Eunuch Wei.


    People naturally restrained each other. The head of the Heaven Inspectorate was only afraid of Eunuch Wei in the palace.


    The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t pay attention to Director Mu¡¯s small movements. He gently wiped the armrest with his hand.¡±We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to get angry over such trivial matters in the future.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Director Mu¡¯s already anxious heart became even more anxious.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why do I feel that you seem to¡­ It seems¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. It wasn¡¯t convenient for him to say it in such an occasion.


    But his meaning was already very clear.


    The Chu Emperor turned his head, and his gaze that had been lowered all this while finally landed on Director Mu. His tone carried a hint of ridicule.¡±It¡¯s like you¡¯re saying your last words, right?¡±


    Director Mu didn¡¯t say anything, but the anxiety in his eyes showed his current state of mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ninth floor for a drink!¡± The Chu Emperor waved his hand and didn¡¯t dwell on this matter. He took large strides up the stairs and continued walking.


    Director Mu did not ask and followed behind.


    The two of them walked all the way until they finally arrived at the ninth floor.


    Director Mu lit the oil lamp and took out two jars of wine from the cabinet beside him. He handed one jar to the Chu Emperor and opened the other jar himself.


    The Chu Emperor opened the wine jar and raised his head to take a sip. Wiping the wine from the corners of his mouth, he sighed.¡±Awesome!¡±


    Director Mu also took a big gulp.¡± The last time we drank was when Xu Bai was around. He was going to the Bizarre City to look for the Demon¡¯s Heart, so I drank with him.¡±


    ¡°Xu Bai¡­¡± The Chu Emperor¡¯s gaze was deep,¡¯That¡¯s a good child. Although there are times when he¡¯s overly greedy, he¡¯s never ambiguous in the face of major issues.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Director Mu nodded and agreed, but his face showed hesitation.


    There were some things that he really wanted to ask, but the Chu Emperor didn¡¯t seem to want to tell him.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± The Chu Emperor took another sip of wine, but his eyes were clear.¡±At our level, getting drunk is a luxury.¡±


    Director Mu gritted his teeth and finally asked the question in his heart,¡±Your Majesty, you said that you wanted to say your last words. What do you mean?¡±


    The Chu Emperor stretched out his hand and patted Chief Mu¡¯s shoulder. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Nothing much. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m going to die soon. Then, I want to hand over the world of Great Chu to you. How about you be the emperor?¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Director Mu stood up abruptly and took two steps back.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why?¡±


    He didn¡¯t try to dissuade her, nor did he try to persuade her. He just wanted to know the reason.


    From the conversation just now, he knew that the Chu Emperor wasn¡¯t joking with him. This matter was real.


    But¡­ Why?


    How could a ninth-grade Saint suddenly die?


    ¡°Why¡­¡± The Chu Emperor¡¯s eyes revealed a rueful look. He came to the window and looked at the entire capital from the nine-story building.¡±The capital is really good. Unfortunately, I still have many things to do.¡±


    ¡°Most of the people have no worries about food and clothing, but there are still many remote places that live in extreme poverty. I¡¯ll hand these things to you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Also, severely punish corrupt officials. When I sent Xu Bai to the capital, I had already filled in many loopholes, but there were still some fish that slipped through the net.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Lastly, Xu Bai is a good child. You must not scheme against him in the future.¡±


    With every word spoken, the Chu Emperor¡¯s tone became more and more solemn. Towards the end, his body already revealed a powerful pressure.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Director Mu quickly walked to the front of the Emperor of Chu and pulled his sleeve. He said anxiously,¡±¡±Are you going to¡­ To the Bizarre Market?¡±


    The Chu Emperor nodded without avoiding the news.¡±Now that the world is unified, do you know that if the two bizarre markets are unified, their chances of becoming Saints will definitely surpass ours by a lot? We have no chance of winning, not even a little bit.¡±


    ¡°I knew this long ago. I lied to you. Even if the world is unified, we can¡¯t enter the Bizarre Market because we can only start a war after the Bizarre Market is unified. We won¡¯t be disturbed by the rules.¡±

 Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: Emperor Chu Ascends to Heaven, Appears at the Saint’s Place (2)

    Chapter 845: Emperor Chu Ascends to Heaven, Appears at the Saint¡¯s Place (2)


    ¡°But when that time comes, we will only be crushed. Therefore, this is my plan.¡±


    Director Mu stood rooted to the ground.


    Even he did not know about this.


    The Chu Emperor continued,¡± I am the only one who knows about this. But I don¡¯t know why Xu Bai knows about it as well.¡±¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I want to turn this situation around.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± ¡°Even if His Majesty wants to use his own life to fight for a reversal, his soul will be completely gone after entering the Bizarre Market,¡± Director Mu said with a bitter smile.¡±


    No one in the world could break the rules of the Bizarre Market. Other than Xu Bai, no one could successfully enter and leave without leaving their soul.


    Emperor Chu pointed at himself and smiled.¡± When I entered the Bizarre Market, my soul was completely gone. However, I am a human. The Bizarre loathes the living, and the living loathes the Bizarre. Even if my soul was completely gone, I would still make it difficult for them to resist by relying on their instincts.¡±


    ¡°What I want is time to develop, a chance for you.¡±


    ¡°But there are many Saints in the Bizarre Market, but His Majesty is only one.¡± Director Mu smiled bitterly.¡±


    These words were not wrong. The Chu Emperor had only sent one person in, and they were both Saint Realm experts. However, there were many of them over there. There was simply no chance of victory.


    ¡°What if I become a Saint?¡± The Chu Emperor laughed.


    Director Mu felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck his heart. He stood rooted to the ground, not moving at all.


    Saint¡­


    If that was the case, even without his soul, he could still turn the bizarre market upside down by relying on his instincts.


    ¡°No!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, even if I have to die, I can only die as a subject first. Leave this matter to me. After I become a saint¡­¡± Director Mu hurriedly said.


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence because the Chu Emperor pressed down on his shoulder and stopped him.


    ¡°Listen to this one. This one doesn¡¯t have many days left and you still want to interrupt.¡±


    Director Mu closed his mouth.


    Emperor Chu said,¡± It will take a long time for you to become a Saint. Even if the world is unified now and the rules of becoming a Saint are broken, it will still take time. However, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°I am the emperor. After the world was unified, I was already on the verge of becoming a saint. Now, I am only one step away from taking this step.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I can buy time for you. You can try your best to break through to the Saint Realm or the Saint Realm to increase the strength of the human world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Fate Master, and you¡¯re also the Emperor of the Great Chu State. With the combination of the two, you have the possibility of becoming a Saint faster. Only in this way can you increase the strength of the human world.¡±


    ¡°There are also other Transcendent and Saint level experts. They will also be able to catch their breath.¡±


    Director Mu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    If such a method fell on him, he would enter the Bizarre City without hesitation and replace the Chu Emperor.


    Even Prime Minister Wen, Eunuch Wei, and the others would enter without hesitation, but they were still not qualified.


    ¡°Zhen has thought it through. This matter is settled. Zhen only came to say hello to you. Also, you must not tell Eunuch Wei.¡±The Chu Emperor returned to the table and picked up the wine jar.¡±Let¡¯s drink. Tonight, we¡¯ll get drunk.¡±


    Director Mu¡¯s expression became more and more complicated. Finally, he sighed and walked to the table. He picked up the wine jar and clinked it with the Emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you willing to do so?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to.¡± The Chu Emperor said very directly,¡±But I¡¯m willing to.¡±¡±


    When the wine jar was emptied, the Chu Emperor seemed to have become extremely frustrated. He threw it on the ground and smashed it into pieces.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get drunk!¡±


    ¡°Bring me all the wine!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Director Mu stood up and arranged all the wine jars in the cabinet.


    The Chu Emperor opened them one by one and pointed at the pile of wine.¡±¡±You won¡¯t do anything tonight, just drink with me.¡±


    As he spoke, he lifted a jar and raised his head to drink.


    Director Mu¡¯s expression was solemn. He didn¡¯t say a word and only continued to shout at Emperor Chu.


    This drinking lasted the entire night.


    The next day.


    The Chu Emperor walked out of Zhai Xing Lou and returned to the Imperial Palace. Coincidentally, he bumped into Eunuch Wei.


    Eunuch Wei smelled the alcohol on the Chu Emperor¡¯s body and frowned.¡±¡±Your Majesty, why did you drink so much?¡±


    The Chu Emperor was still not drunk at all.¡± I was just being presumptuous. Eunuch Wei, I won¡¯t be attending the morning court today.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei agreed, but he felt that the Chu Emperor was a little strange.


    The Chu Emperor only said this one sentence before turning around and leaving. He returned to his royal study, closed the door, and took out a memorial.


    He planned to write something or write some last words, but he gave up in the end.


    ¡°Last words? No, just let the world know.¡±


    Thinking of this, the Chu Emperor walked out of the royal study and arrived at the largest main hall in the entire Imperial Palace.


    This was the place where the morning court session was held. As there was no morning court session today, no one was present.


    The Chu Emperor sat on his dragon throne, gently stroking it.


    A moment later, his scattered eyes gradually gathered together.


    ¡°It¡¯s time¡­Let¡¯s begin! Let me see what kind of dog Chu Sheng is!¡±


    A powerful aura circulated around the Chu Emperor¡¯s body.


    In the next moment, as long as they were within the Great Chu State, including the Barbarian Race and the Great Yue State, they would be killed.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Countless golden dragon qi was rising into the sky.


    As long as one was in the industry, they could see everything.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene.


    At the border of Great Chu.


    King You Sheng was stunned.¡± This is dragon energy. Why is my brother mobilizing so much dragon energy? What does he want to do?¡±¡±

 Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: Emperor Chu Ascends to Heaven, Appears at the Saint’s Place (3)

    Chapter 846: Emperor Chu Ascends to Heaven, Appears at the Saint¡¯s Place (3)


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out. He came to the outside of the tent and looked up at the golden sky.


    For some reason, he suddenly felt very flustered, as if something big was about to happen, and it was related to him.


    Other than panic, there was also fear, as if something was about to be lost.


    ¡°Men!¡± King Sheng You¡¯s eyes turned red.¡± I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯m going to the capital to see what my brother is up to!¡±


    After saying that, King Sheng You directly disappeared. He used his strongest military formation technique and quickly rushed over.


    Countless soldiers could see that the golden light in the sky was gathering in the direction of the capital.


    Great Yue State.


    Bai Zhong and Liu Yue were discussing various matters.


    Ever since the reconstruction of Great Yue State, everything had become very complicated, so they needed to discuss it together.


    When the golden dragon energy flew up, the two of them stopped their movements and saw the shock on each other¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Emperor¡­What is he trying to do?¡±


    No one knew, but this scene was too shocking.


    Barbarians.


    Xu Bai hugged Chu Ling and gently patted her back.


    Just a moment ago, when the golden dragon energy rose, Chu Ling¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. She seemed to have recalled something sad, and she hugged Xu Bai and started crying.


    ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly feel a pain in my heart. It¡¯s so uncomfortable, as if I¡¯m about to lose something.¡±


    Chu Ling, who was in Xu Bai¡¯s arms, raised her head. Her eyes were already crying like peaches.


    Xu Bai hugged Chu Ling tightly and comforted her carefully.


    Although he was consoling them, he also felt extremely uneasy as he looked at the golden dragon qi in the sky.


    As long as it was within the current territory of Great Chu, everyone in the industry could see it clearly.


    They all knew that something big was about to happen and were waiting.


    In the Imperial Palace.


    Eunuch Wei looked at the main hall that was enveloped in golden dragon energy. He tried several times but failed to enter.


    Even with his strength, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    All the officials were gathered in the open square below the main hall.


    Even Prime Minister Wen, who had been in seclusion, appeared.


    Prime Minister Wen took a few steps forward and grabbed Eunuch Wei¡¯s collar.


    This gentle and refined scholar¡¯s expression became extremely ferocious.


    ¡°Wei Fenghua!¡±


    ¡°You have always been by His Majesty¡¯s side. Why did such a thing happen? Why do I feel like the sky is about to collapse?¡±


    ¡°Give me an explanation!¡±


    Normally, Eunuch Wei would have retaliated, but at this moment, Eunuch Wei looked like he had lost his soul.


    ¡°Let me tell you.¡±


    A voice rang out. Director Mu rushed over from afar. When he saw the scene in front of him, his eyes flashed with sorrow.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. He told them everything that had happened last night.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Director Mu took a few steps back and looked at Prime Minister Wen and Eunuch Wei who were attacking him. He did not retaliate.


    ¡°You motherf * cker!¡± Eunuch Wei, who followed the rules, cursed for the first time,¡±¡±Since you knew, why didn¡¯t you say it and let His Majesty do it?¡±


    ¡°Old thief Mu, you¡¯re not a son!¡± Prime Minister Wen said angrily.¡±


    ¡°If His Majesty tells you, can you stop him?¡± Director Mu smiled bitterly.¡±


    It was just a simple sentence, but it made everyone present fall silent.


    Stop him?


    Who could stop him?


    In this world, even King Sheng You could not stop Emperor Chu who had made up his mind.


    ¡°As officials, we can only do what His Majesty has ordered after His Majesty has left.¡±Director Mu continued.


    ¡°If His Majesty leaves, we can¡¯t let down everything he has done. In the end, we must take down the entire Bizarre Market.¡±


    No one answered him, and no one spoke. Because at this moment, the dragon energy that enveloped the main hall finally moved.


    In the sky, the golden dragon energy was rapidly compressing.


    The dragon energy turned into a large golden ball and was gradually being absorbed.


    The dragon energy shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye. Gradually, the dragon energy in the entire hall disappeared.


    In the next moment.


    A stalwart figure walked out from inside and gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    When the officials saw this person, they quickly walked forward and wanted to speak.


    But before they could say anything, the Chu Emperor raised his hand slightly and pressed down with all his might.


    It was such a simple action, but even a ninth-grade Saint like Chief Mu couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    The Chu Emperor had already reached the Saint Realm. This realm was a crushing force for everyone present. However, the Chu Emperor¡¯s expression was unusually ugly at this moment.


    He looked up at the sky that no longer had any dragon qi and muttered.


    ¡°So, this is the so-called emergence of saints.¡±


    ¡°I think I saw something when I was about to leave the Saint Plane. It was very terrifying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a kind of despair, a terrifying despair.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it? What exactly is a Saint? Why am I seeing it?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°It, him, or her?¡±


    Everyone present heard every word Emperor Chu said.


    When all the murmurs had disappeared, Emperor Chu swept his gaze across the crowd with a complicated expression. Especially when he saw Director Mu, he suddenly said,¡±


    ¡°I broke through hastily and didn¡¯t see much.¡±


    ¡°If you break through, you must take a look at it more. See what that terrifying despair is!¡±

 Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: Emperor Chu Ascends to Heaven, Appears at the Saint’s Place (4)

    Chapter 847: Emperor Chu Ascends to Heaven, Appears at the Saint¡¯s Place (4)


    Director Mu couldn¡¯t speak. He was constantly suppressed by Emperor Chu. He wanted to say something, but Emperor Chu wouldn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you see it. There¡¯s a lot of despair and fear.¡±


    ¡°There are really a lot of them. They have lost their rationality and become crazy. However, amidst their madness, there is also rationality. Just like many people, but they were not human.¡±


    As he spoke, the Chu Emperor raised his hand slightly.


    A huge crack suddenly appeared in the sky. Countless cold qi leaked out from the crack.


    Shadows emerged from the crack, but they did not enter the human world. Instead, they looked out from the crack. Their eyes were filled with killing intent and indifference, like butchers who only knew how to reap lives.


    A sinister voice came from inside.


    ¡°Saint¡­Someone in the human world has appeared and opened a crack in the bizarre market. What do you want to do?¡±


    The Saint-level Strange One stood within the crack, staring coldly at the Chu Emperor.


    A Saint Realm expert could actually open the Bizarre Market at will. This was something that Strange had not expected.


    Even they couldn¡¯t close the crack.


    The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t bother with the strangeness of the situation. Instead, he lowered his head and pondered. After pondering for a moment, he finally raised his head with a smile hanging on the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°In this world, I can be considered to be indomitable. In the words of Director Mu, if you want to have style, you have to leave something behind.¡±


    As he said that, the Chu Emperor¡¯s body slowly flew up and headed toward the crack.


    Seeing this, the Saint Realm cultivator was shocked.¡±¡± You want to come in? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your soul will disappear? I get it now. You want to become something that exists only based on instinct to kill us!¡±


    After saying that, the Saint Realm Creepiness did something weird and turned around to run.


    The other strange things did not stop either and disappeared completely.


    As the Chu Emperor rose higher and higher, the aura on his body also became stronger and stronger. A series of words appeared from his mouth.


    ¡°Today, I entered the Strange City to seek peace for the human world.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the world, remember that I don¡¯t have much time left for you. You need to cut through the thorns and advance further.¡±


    ¡°Become a Saint, and then become a Saint as soon as possible. Extraordinaries, become a Saint as soon as possible to overturn the situation.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the human world will be in danger.¡±


    As the Chu Emperor spoke, every single sentence spread throughout the entire world. Everyone in the industry could hear it clearly.


    In the eyes of countless people, the scene of Emperor Chu ascending to the heavens actually appeared.


    People of the Great Chu Country did not need to kneel down.


    However, when they looked at the scene in front of them, their knees suddenly gave way and they knelt on the ground.


    Everyone had a determined look on their faces, but the sorrow in their eyes could not be hidden.


    The Emperor of Great Chu, the true number one person in the world, should have enjoyed all the glory and wealth, but now he had to enter the Bizarre Market alone.


    Why?


    It was for the people of the world.


    They were the ones who benefited.


    This was also the reason why they knelt down.


    In the sky, the Chu Emperor was getting closer and closer to the crack. He slowly spoke again.


    ¡°Remember, this one last sentence is to be told to the people of the world.¡±


    ¡°You are born different from ordinary people and possess powers that ordinary people cannot possess.¡±


    ¡°I hope that when the time comes, you will die before the people.¡±


    ¡°Just like¡­I will die before you.¡±


    In the sky, the crack was getting closer and closer.


    The Chu Emperor turned around and looked at the civil and military officials one last time. He smiled and said,¡±Zhen is leaving. Write it beautifully in the history books.¡±


    With that, he jumped into the crack.


    The surrounding cracks began to shrink and finally disappeared.


    The power on the civil and military officials disappeared. They returned to normal and could move freely.


    Everyone was silent. No one spoke. It was as quiet as a calm lake.


    At this moment, a civil official suddenly knelt down, prostrating himself in the direction where the Chu Emperor had disappeared.


    Immediately after, the civil and military officials fell to the ground one after another.


    Even Director Mu, Eunuch Wei, and Prime Minister Wen knelt on the ground.


    A series of sounds rang out¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty, good luck!¡±


    All the people in the world who saw this scene repeated this sentence.


    In the wilderness.


    King Shengyou, who was hurrying on his way, looked at the scene of Emperor Chu disappearing in the sky. When everything disappeared, his eyes were filled with unconcealable sorrow.


    ¡°Old brother¡­I¡¯ll leave first¡­¡±


    ¡°We have been brothers for so many years. How could you hide it from me? This is not good, this is not good¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me send you on your last journey.¡±


    Sheng You King sighed and continued to rush into the city, his back showing endless loneliness.


    Great Yue State.


    Bai Zhong and Liu Yue looked at each other, both of them feeling extremely emotional.


    ¡°After being enemies with him for so many years, I admire him today.¡±Bai Zhongdao


    ¡°I¡¯m fighting for time for the people of the world. I have no choice but to submit. Forget it, we¡¯ll go to Great Chu and guard his spirit.¡±Liu Yue stood up.


    ¡°That should be the case.¡± Bai Zhong nodded.¡±


    The two of them did not stop and walked towards the imperial palace of the Great Chu.


    Barbarian territory.


    Xu Bai hugged Chu Ling tightly, not knowing what he was feeling in his heart.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Chu Ling had already stopped crying and was staring blankly at the white clouds in the sky.


    The scene of the Chu Emperor ascending to the heavens had disappeared, but she still continued to watch.


    Xu Bai patted Chu Ling¡¯s back,¡±Pack up.¡±¡±


    Chu Ling turned her head around in a daze and did not say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the Imperial Palace of the Great Chu and send your father off.¡±Xu Bai pulled Chu Ling into his embrace.

 Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: Emperor Chu Ascends to Heaven, Appears at the Saint’s Place (5)

    Chapter 848: Emperor Chu Ascends to Heaven, Appears at the Saint¡¯s Place (5)


    Chu Ling leaned into Xu Bai¡¯s embrace and nodded her head lightly. She said weakly,¡± Husband, I don¡¯t have a father anymore.¡±


    Xu Bai was silent.


    In the Imperial Palace of Great Chu.


    At this moment, countless people were rushing over.


    The magnificent main hall was now covered in white cloth.


    The civil and military officials were all dressed in white and sackcloth, kneeling in the open space in front of the main hall.


    The funeral was carried out as scheduled, presided over by King Sheng You.


    Xu Bai had already arrived with Chu Ling. Chu Ling was wearing mourning clothes and was kneeling in front of a coffin.


    There was nothing in the coffin except for the Chu Emperor¡¯s favorite jade pendant.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    He thought that if the Chu Emperor could leave behind a remnant soul in the mortal world, perhaps he could use the method he used to awaken Liu Qingfeng to awaken the Chu Emperor.


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s soul would definitely be wiped out if he entered the bizarre market.


    If he could come out alive, with a remnant soul and the method of awakening, it might be useful.


    But¡­ There were no remnant souls.


    That method was useless.


    Xu Bai accompanied Chu Ling as he looked at the people who were walking forward and surrounding the coffin.


    The rest of the matter was still being handled.


    Xu Bai also knew that Director Mu should be the next emperor.


    No one objected, because this was the Chu Emperor¡¯s intention. Even if the Chu Emperor went to the Bizarre Market, no one dared to refute that sentence.


    Xu Bai was not interested in these things at all.


    He felt an intense sense of urgency. Even a Saint like the Chu Emperor could only sacrifice himself to buy time for the world.


    What about him?


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s over. I¡¯ve finished all the progress bars of the barbarians.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    As he thought about this, time gradually passed.


    Even at night, Xu Bai was still accompanying Chu Ling.


    He thought that nothing else had happened.


    Unexpectedly, Director Mu suddenly walked over.


    ¡°I have something to say to you. Come with me.¡±


    It was normal for Director Mu to be in a low mood. No one was in a good mood now.


    Xu Bai looked around and comforted Chu Ling in a low voice. He told her that he was going out for a while before following Director Mu to a remote place.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He looked around, not knowing what was going on.


    It must be something very important to call him over at this time, so Xu Bai was a little curious.


    Director Mu¡¯s expression was complicated as he recounted to Xu Bai the scene that the Chu Emperor had seen when he ascended to the heavens.


    ¡°Madness and rationality?¡± ¡°You suspect that it has something to do with me?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    Director Mu nodded and said straightforwardly,¡±¡±That¡¯s right, but I don¡¯t know the exact situation, so I can only tell you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time. I don¡¯t like being schemed against by others.¡±¡±


    The previous few times, Director Mu¡¯s schemes had left a deep impression on him.


    Xu Bai felt that since Director Mu had told him all this, it was very likely that he was up to something.


    Director Mu smiled bitterly.¡± I didn¡¯t mean to scheme against you. His Majesty said that you¡¯re a good child, and I promised him, so I definitely won¡¯t do that.¡±¡±


    ¡°The reason why I told you this is to remind you that if you see these things when you leave the Saint Plane, don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned even more when he heard that.


    This sentence was a little interesting.


    Was Director Mu afraid that he would seek his own death when he was just about to?


    To be honest, it was really possible. After all, it was so similar to his Heavenly Transformation. He really wanted to try it.


    However, there was a limit to everyone¡¯s death. Xu Bai was a person who understood limits.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Bai said.


    ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡±


    ¡± Hurry up and break through to Saint.¡± ¡°This way, I can provide everyone with another seat to enter the Saint Plane,¡± said Director Mu.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long Your Majesty can drag this out, but I hope that there will be more time.¡±


    ¡°If¡­If we can¡¯t hold on any longer, and we haven¡¯t developed yet, I¡¯ll take His Majesty¡¯s path.¡±


    Xu Bai remained silent.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Director Mu patted Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Accompany Chu Ling more, she must be very sad.¡±


    With that, CEO Mu left.


    Xu Bai stood where he was and carefully recalled what President Mu had said. He felt a headache coming on.


    He knew that the origin of the cheat was definitely not simple. It was impossible for it to appear out of nowhere.


    But in the beginning, he had been in trouble since he obtained the cheat, so he had been using it until now. Moreover, he had no clues to look for it, so he temporarily put it aside.


    Now that he suddenly had a clue, Xu Bai was very interested.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to become a Saint.¡± Xu Bai thought,¡±We¡¯ll see when the time comes.¡±¡±


    With this thought in mind, he prepared to return to the main hall.


    As for what the Chu Emperor had seen, he would have to wait until he stepped out of the Saint Plane. After all, he had never seen it with his own eyes, so he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Some things had to be seen with his own eyes to know.


    Xu Bai lifted his foot and prepared to go back.


    However, before he could take two steps, he suddenly saw a person in the darkness.

 Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: The Power of the New Skill (1)

    Chapter 849: The Power of the New Skill (1)


    A woman in plain white clothes was slowly walking over.


    Although the woman was over middle-aged, from her appearance, she must have been very elegant when she was young.


    When Xu Bai saw this woman, he cupped his hands and said,¡±¡±Greetings, Empress. Empress, my condolences.¡±


    The Empress shook her head gently and looked at Xu Bai with a complicated gaze.¡±¡±In the past, when you were drinking with Eunuch Wei in the palace, we had seen you before, but I had never spoken too much to you. Today, I am looking for you because there is something important.¡±


    ¡°Please instruct me, Your Majesty.¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    He did not expect that the person he saw was actually the Empress.


    He had met Eunuch Wei a few times when he was drinking with him in the Imperial Palace. They had chatted for a while, but they hadn¡¯t talked much.


    In his impression, this woman did not have much of a presence, but to be able to sit firmly in the position of Empress in the harem, she must have her own means.


    Therefore, Xu Bai was curious about the Empress¡¯s appearance. He didn¡¯t know why.


    The Empress took out a letter from her sleeve and handed it to Xu Bai.¡±¡±BenGong found this when I was tidying up His Majesty¡¯s belongings. There is a handwriting that requires you to personally open it. I recognize His Majesty¡¯s handwriting. This was written by His Majesty and was not opened.¡±


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned. After receiving it, he looked at the intact cover but did not open it.


    ¡°You can take your time to read it. I still have to go to the mourning hall.¡±The Empress didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave.


    Xu Bai looked at the Empress¡¯s back until she was far away. He then looked at the letter in his hand with a complicated expression.


    He was not a person who showed joy on his face, but he knew that the Emperor had treated him well ever since he met the Emperor.


    Now, he had left a letter for him alone. It must be something very important.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai opened the letter and read it carefully.


    The contents of the letter were written on the paper. It was written in vigorous and powerful handwriting, and it gave off a soul-stirring sense of oppression.


    [Xu Bai, I¡¯m glad to see you.]


    [If you read this letter, I might have already gone to the Bizarre Market. My soul would probably be gone. You should know what I¡¯m going to do.]


    [I didn¡¯t leave anything for anyone else. I only left you this letter to tell you that I hired the best fortune teller in Great Chu to read your fortune.]


    [At that time, someone asked me about it. I only said that you were a genius that was hard to come by in a hundred years and that you would be of great benefit to Great Chu. However, these were all my words.]


    When Xu Bai saw this, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Divination?


    He knew that before he went to the capital, the Chu Emperor had found the best fortune teller in Great Chu to read his fortune.


    There was a ninth-grade Transcendent expert in the Great Chu Country who was good at fortune-telling.


    Xu Bai was also proficient in this path, but this profession was too complicated. He did not know how to calculate the various luck trends of people.


    And this person from Great Chu was good at this.


    He had originally thought that the Chu Emperor was speaking the truth, but he never expected that it was just a smokescreen to conceal the truth.


    ¡°What is so special about me?¡±


    With this thought in mind, Xu Bai continued to look down.


    He flipped to the second page, and the contents of the letter continued to expand.


    [Why should I hide it? You should be very curious. I¡¯ve already gone to the Bizarre Market. I can¡¯t take this thing away. Of course, I have to tell you myself.]


    [That day, the fortune teller once said that besides bringing unimaginable benefits to the motherland, you will also bring great changes to the world.]


    [These are not the most important things. The most important thing is that he calculated your origin and almost lost his life in the end.]


    [In the end, I asked him what he had calculated. He replied that he came from an unknown place. In the future, he could bring benefits to Great Chu and change the world, but the most fundamental change was this.]


    [Good or bad?]


    [He couldn¡¯t explain it clearly. If it¡¯s good, it¡¯s a blessing for all the people in the world. If it¡¯s bad, no one can stop you. You¡¯ll become the nightmare of the entire world.]


    Nightmare?


    Xu Bai clenched the letter in his hand.


    He had never considered these things.


    ¡°Am I good or bad? Probably it¡¯s good to be good, right?¡±


    ¡°At least from the looks of it, I didn¡¯t bring any nightmares.¡±


    With this thought in mind, he didn¡¯t finish reading the letter. He first put down his thoughts and continued reading.


    [I don¡¯t know if this is the right thing to do, but for now, you¡¯re developing in a good place.]


    [And the most important thing, which is also the root of this letter, is that you¡­ She should have been a widow or even a person destined to die young, but for some reason, her fate had changed.]


    [There is something in your body that changes the root of your fate, but no one can touch it, and no one dares to touch it. Whoever touches it will die, and I am no exception.]


    [If you want to find the source of this thing, there is only one place.]


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    [It¡¯s not a bizarre market, but a relic.]


    [There are the origins and endings of each era. Perhaps you can find the answer there.]


    The content of the letter ended here. Xu Bai kept the letter quietly and repeated it in his heart.


    ¡°Ruins¡­Ruins¡­¡±


    He knew why he changed his fate and why he died early in the beginning.

 Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: The Power of the New Skill (2)

    Chapter 850: The Power of the New Skill (2)


    This had already come true. According to the scene at that time, he would have already died.


    To be precise, he was killed in the Raging Tiger Camp, but the person who died was the original person, and he had transmigrated.


    This was the meaning of early death.


    However, after he came, everything changed. The untouchable thing that could change one¡¯s fate was the golden finger.


    Now, the Chu Emperor had clearly told him that if he wanted to find the source, he had to go to the ruins. In that case, he had a goal.


    ¡°But this matter has to wait a little longer. Unless I become a saint, I won¡¯t focus on finding this ruin.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    If the Chu Emperor hadn¡¯t died, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t have known about this. If there were good ruins, he might have gone to take a look. But now, things were different. Now that the Chu Emperor was dead, the entire world¡¯s situation had changed.


    Now, there were only six ninth-grade Saint Realm experts left.


    The two barbarians had escaped. Perhaps they would take advantage of this period of time to plot something.


    Therefore, he had to seize the time to improve his strength. He had to reach the Saint Realm at the very least.


    When he became a Saint Warrior and had the ability to protect himself, he would be able to search in the ruins as he pleased.


    ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s the plan for now.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai took out the letter he had just put away. With a slight movement of his finger, the letter turned into dust.


    This thing could not be left behind. The things recorded on it were too important, so it had to be destroyed.


    After that, Xu Bai walked toward the mourning hall.


    As he walked, he thought about what to do in the future.


    He had to hurry up when he got back. He had to finish reading the two books about failing to become a saint. If they still couldn¡¯t help him become a saint, he would have to continue reading the books about barbarians.


    After becoming a saint, he would rush over to any ruins.


    When they arrived at the mourning hall, the heavy and oppressive atmosphere was still lingering. Xu Bai walked to Chu Ling¡¯s side and continued to accompany her.


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s funeral took a long time.


    The empty coffin was buried in the newly constructed imperial tomb. This was also the burial place of the first emperor of Great Chu.


    Although everyone knew that the Chu Emperor was not dead, his soul was gone. It was no different from death.


    After everything was settled, Xu Bai accompanied Chu Ling back to the land of the Barbarian Race.


    Chu Ling had already pulled herself together. She was now the King of the Barbarian Race, so she couldn¡¯t stay in sorrow for too long. After she returned, she threw herself into the construction of the Barbarian Race.


    Xu Bai went straight to the royal treasury.


    Liu Qingfeng and the female Abbey Dean were both there. When they saw Xu Bai, they did not say anything.


    After finding a seat, Xu Bai took out his experience of failing to become a Saint Warrior and continued reading¡­


    The entire world was immersed in the atmosphere of the Chu Emperor ascending to the heavens.


    Most of them were drowning in sorrow, but some of them had other thoughts.


    In a secret place, two people were looking at each other.


    These two people were wearing ordinary clothes, but whether it was their appearance or their aura, they did not look like ordinary people at all.


    If people knew where they were, all the Saint Realm masters in the world would rush over and kill them.


    ¡°The Chu Emperor, that old thing, is finally dead!¡±The barbarian leader laughed heartily, as if he was relieved of the frustration in his heart.


    The Great Magus sat beside him with a smile on his face.¡±Although he¡¯s not completely dead, he¡¯s only an empty shell. Moreover, he went to the Bizarre Market.¡±


    The two of them were the happiest about the Chu Emperor¡¯s actions this time around. Back then, the Chu Emperor had led his troops straight up and flattened the entire Barbarian Race. Now, it was their turn to be happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go catch two people and have some meat today.¡±the barbarian leader said.


    As he spoke, he got up and prepared to leave.


    Before he could take two steps, he was stopped by the Grand Magus.


    ¡± The leader of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world.¡±¡±


    Although the Chu Emperor was gone, there were still four Saint Realm experts other than them. Moreover, those four Saint Realm experts were in a group, so they had no way of dealing with them.


    The barbarian leader stopped in his tracks when he heard that. There was a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    ¡°Back then, the world was divided into three parts, but now we¡¯re like street rats. All of this is because of Xu Bai!¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t kill the Emperor of the Great Yue State, how could we end up like this?¡±


    ¡°How hateful! This person deserves to die!¡±


    With every word he said, the killing intent in his eyes grew stronger, as if he wanted to swallow Xu Bai alive.


    The Grand Magus sighed.¡± This person¡¯s fate is extremely tough. Even if it was a backup plan we left behind, he still managed to dodge it. He¡¯s really lucky.¡±¡±


    To Xu Bai, the resentment left behind by the Berserkers after their deaths was originally a powerful killing move. However, it had turned Liu Qingfeng¡¯s life around.


    They knew all these things. As for how they knew, the resentment was related to the Grand Magus and could be felt.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Haha.¡± The Barbarian leader looked at the chest of the Grand Magus. There was a huge bloody hole there, and it was still slowly recovering.


    There was a strange power that was preventing him from recovering. His recovery was very slow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put your energy on him for the time being. This guy is too dangerous.¡±


    Back then, they had indeed had this plan and had carried it out. Moreover, they had succeeded. However, not only did Xu Bai break it, he had even injured the Grand Warlock.


    The barbarian leader still remembered the scene at that time. At that time, the Grand Magus suddenly hugged his head and howled miserably.

 Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: The Power of the New Skill (3)

    Chapter 851: The Power of the New Skill (3)


    Soon, a large hole appeared in his chest, and blood splattered everywhere. He had almost lost his life.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Saint Realm masters had strong vitality, they would have died long ago.


    This was not a backlash, but more like a punishment. They had touched someone they shouldn¡¯t have, so they were punished.


    At the mention of this, the Grand Magus ¡®face revealed an unfathomable fear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t touch his divine soul. I can only kill his physical body. The things in his divine soul are too terrifying. Even if I can only touch a trace, I can feel fear.¡±


    The Grand Magus didn¡¯t want to experience this scene a second time. It was something that even a Saint Realm master was afraid of.


    ¡°You still want to deal with him?¡± The barbarian leader frowned.¡± Don¡¯t forget that he is only a part of our plan. It is just a side part. Since it is useless now, don¡¯t try it again.¡±


    The Grand Magus nodded.¡± I know. I¡¯m just venting. Now we can implement a new plan and turn that place upside down.¡±


    The leader returned to his seat and began to discuss the follow-up plan in detail with the Grand Magus.


    The two of them discussed for about an hour before they gradually stopped.


    The Grand Magus raised his hand and made a strange hand seal before closing his eyes.


    A huge mirror suddenly appeared in the air. There was a black shadow in the mirror that was constantly shaking. As the shadow shook, a cold aura was emitted from the mirror.


    Strange!


    The strangeness of a Ninth Grade Saint!


    Strange was tall and there was a black fog on his face. It was constantly moving, and his expression could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°You¡¯re calling for me again. Hurry up and say it. The Human-Bizarre Market is in a mess now. The Chu Emperor is killing everywhere based on his instincts. We can only try our best to avoid him and make enough space for him.¡±


    The Grand Warlock heard the strange words of the Saint Warrior and said,¡±¡±We have followed your method and killed the barbarians with a special method. We also injected the resentment into Xu Bai¡¯s body, but it failed.¡±


    He repeated the entire process of the event and did not continue to speak. He waited for the saint in the mirror to speak strangely.


    Everyone in the world knew that the great shaman was the weakest among the Saint ninth-grade, but he was also the most special.


    He could communicate with some unknown existences and obtain a lot of information, but no one knew what he was communicating with, and no one went to the Bizarre Market to think.


    Now, it seemed that the Great Sorcerer was communicating with the Bizarre Market.


    Only the higher-ups of the Barbarian Race knew about this. They didn¡¯t let anyone else know about it because they knew that if the news was leaked, they would be surrounded by the two forces.


    This matter was very simple and could be analyzed very clearly.


    To make a very simple analogy, if a few brothers fought with each other, but you went out to collude with outsiders, then you could only be beaten to death by your brothers.


    However, they still did this in order to leave a backup plan for themselves. If the situation in the world continued to maintain, everything would be fine.


    If the situation from before happened and the Barbarian Race was completely wiped out, then this would be their hope to rise again.


    As for whether or not he had any moral integrity in doing so?


    Sorry, they didn¡¯t have much integrity to begin with. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have colluded with the Bizarre City and become the public enemy of the world.


    ¡°I understand.¡± When the Saint Realm cultivator heard this, he just nodded lightly and spoke in an indifferent tone.


    The leader and the Grand Magus looked at each other, asking each other to speak.


    However, neither of them said anything until the leader looked at the Grand Magus threateningly. Only then did the Grand Magus bite the bullet and say something.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ What do you need us to do next?¡±


    The Saint glanced at them strangely.¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to do anything. All you have to do is wait. When the Bizarre Market is unified and we launch a large-scale attack, you just have to coordinate from the inside and outside.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± The Grand Sorcerer hesitated.¡± The Chu Emperor has already left the Divine Realm. Will his entry into the Bizarre Market affect him?¡±¡±


    The two of them were now tied to the Bizarre Market. Therefore, when they saw Emperor Chu ascend to the heavens, their hearts were still in turmoil.


    They were not afraid of anything else. They were afraid that when the Chu Emperor succeeded, he would delay all the bizarre markets. At that time, the strength of the human world would develop and the bizarre markets would lose. If they lost, their outcome would not be good either.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡± But we also have a way to deal with it,¡± the Saint Strange said straightforwardly.¡± We just have to hide from him. At most, we¡¯ll let him kill a portion of the Strange Ones.¡±¡±


    ¡°Although this will disrupt our pace and rhythm, it doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t have a countermeasure.¡±


    ¡°Everything you did was what we thought before. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be used. Now, everyone is just delaying each other.¡±


    Everything he had done?


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of what we¡¯re doing?¡± the Grand Magus asked.¡±


    He was really curious. When they were surrounded by the Great Chu, the Saint Plane cultivator did not tell them that doing this would change the situation.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Until now, they still hadn¡¯t discovered any changes.


    ¡± You¡¯ll know when the time comes,¡± the Saint Realm expert sneered.¡± Now is not the time for you to know.¡±¡±


    After saying this, he seemed to be unwilling to say anything more. He slowly disappeared from the mirror, leaving only the leader and the Great Wizard behind.


    The two of them looked at each other and shook their heads in unison.


    ¡°Based on the current situation, let¡¯s hide for now.¡±

 Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: The Power of the New Skill (4)

    Chapter 852: The Power of the New Skill (4)


    ¡°I can only hide, sigh¡­¡±


    The two of them sighed and then fell silent again.


    Silence filled the air.


    The people in the market.


    After cutting off the connection, the Saint Strange One turned around and looked at the eight Strange Ones beside him.


    The nine Saints from the Bizarre City were gathered here.


    It would have been impossible to gather so many Saint Realm Evils in the past, as they all belonged to different places.


    But today was different.


    ¡°Has the Chu Emperor left?¡± The Saint asked strangely.


    The other Saint Warrior nodded strangely.¡±¡± Twenty-eight Transcendents used all their strength and finally lured him away. His direction has already changed, but there are still many strange things in that place. We will suffer heavy losses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still better than us being killed. We can¡¯t die. If we die, we¡¯ll lack top-notch combat strength.¡±The Saint shook his head strangely, his eyes cold.


    He looked around and spoke in a sinister tone.


    ¡°He wanted to slow us down, but he didn¡¯t expect us to slow them down as well.¡±


    ¡°Those people in the human world don¡¯t know how to create strangeness to the greatest extent, but we know because we are strangeness.¡±


    ¡°Right now, the entire Barbarian Race has almost been wiped out. Even if only half of these people turn into Evils, the world will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see who will solve it first.¡±


    When the leader of the Barbarians and the Grand Warlock asked him questions, he did not answer. Now, he finally revealed his true purpose.


    One of the Saints hesitated and said,¡± I¡¯ll stick to the previous method. There¡¯s no need to fight with Bizarre Demon City anymore. If we work together, it¡¯ll be a form of unity.¡±¡±


    ¡°After we take down the human world, we¡¯ll settle the score between us.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the entranced man who had spoken at the beginning suddenly disappeared and quickly appeared in front of him with killing intent in his eyes.


    ¡°When alive, humans and demons can¡¯t fuse together. After death, they can¡¯t either. Do you want them to lead us, or do you want us to lead them? Who would be convinced?¡±


    When this question was asked, everyone present fell silent.


    Humans and demons were natural opposites. This kind of opposition and hatred between them was formed over time and could not be dissolved at all.


    In the human world, there were humans and demons.


    The Bizarre Market was the Bizarre Human Market and the Bizarre Demon Market.


    If not for this, they would not have had to continue fighting.


    If both parties disliked each other, such a collaboration would not be reliable at all.


    This was natural and uncontrollable.


    Therefore, this fight had to continue.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s up to the strangeness to see if they can surprise us. I¡¯m looking forward to the outbreak of strangeness in the human world. What will it look like?¡±The Saint Realm expert opened his arms strangely and looked like he was enjoying it.


    After a long time, he retracted his arm.


    ¡°In addition, didn¡¯t we start a war with Bizarre Demon City? We can¡¯t be the only ones who suffer losses by luring the Chu Emperor there.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± The strange creatures agreed.


    After a while, all the Saint Realm monsters left, except for the first one.


    He looked at the blood-red sky and clenched his fists.


    ¡°Emperor Chu, oh Emperor Chu, I really didn¡¯t expect that you would actually use this move. You really are willing to sacrifice yourself, and you actually succeeded. It¡¯s just a matter of whose tempo is faster between us.¡±


    The sky was still blood-red.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    In the past month, the barbarian fief had been developing vigorously.


    All the buildings had been built, and the recruitment process had begun.


    All kinds of forces moved in and the people migrated. This place gradually changed from ruins to good.


    During this month, Xu Bai stayed in the palace treasury.


    Other than occasionally coming out to take a few steps, he basically never appeared.


    Liu Qingfeng and the female Abbey Dean were the same as him.


    The three of them were all in the palace treasury. They didn¡¯t step out of the main doors and were all reading their books.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what was going on with the other two, but he had made a lot of progress in the past month.


    The progress bar of the book about failing to become a saint given by King Shengyou was only a little bit away.


    Looking at the progress bar in front of him, Xu Bai was a little excited, but his expression was still calm.


    As time slowly passed, after half an hour, the last bit of progress bar was finally full.


    Light blue smoke appeared in front of him. It was in the air and gradually gathered into words.


    A moment later, new words appeared.


    [You have studied the failure of becoming a Saint Warrior and learned the fusion technique x1.]


    Xu Bai:


    This was the first time he had seen this thing. It was not the name of the skill, but the ¡°¡Á1¡± behind the name.


    As everyone knew, when this symbol appeared, it proved that there were many such things, and this was only a part of them.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    As he thought about this, the light blue smoke in front of him gave him an answer.


    ¡± Matching fusion options.¡±


    [Match successful!]


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    [Fusion technique. It can forcefully classify and fuse unrelated skills.]


    [Corpse Carrying Technique, Mountain Driving Technique, Dark Chariot Technique¡­ Waiting for skills, fusing¡­]


    The light blue smoke in front of him gathered into words that were constantly overlapping.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he had understood something.


    In the past, when he obtained skills, all the skills that were related or connected would automatically fuse, but the skills that were not connected were scattered.

 Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: The Power of the New Skill (5)

    Chapter 853: The Power of the New Skill (5)


    Previously, when he was in the Royal Treasury, he had finished all the books and created a lot of skills. These skills even had ellipses on the interface and he had to flip through the pages.


    But now, the fusion technique he had obtained from his failure to become a saint could actually accommodate unrelated skills and fuse them together.


    Xu Bai¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation.


    Although these skills were not mental cultivation techniques and seemed to be random, he was already looking forward to it.


    A moment later, the light blue smoke disappeared and finally became a new line of words.


    [Fusion successful. You have obtained a new skill-Myriad Wonders.]


    [Acquired classification: Mystical Techniques!]


    Before his eyes, all the words disappeared and turned into information that entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind. At the same time, the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: Transcendental ninth-grade unspecialized.]


    [Three Absolutes of Sword and Sword (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Form Heavenly Summoning Art (Transcendent Rank 9.1):[Maximum level.]


    [Replying to Wind Snow (Level 9): Max level.]


    [Great Phantom Art (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Shifting Heaven and Earth (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Indestructible Demon Soul Buddha Body (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Kidney-Strengthening Energy Restoration Technique, Transcendence Rank-9]:[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Poison Guide (Transcendent Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [True Understanding of Manipulation Puppets (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Water Aptitude Technique (Transcendence Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Transcendence Level 9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Faces Invisible Spell (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Mountain Sea Inviting Divine Technique (Transcendent Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Corpse Control Technique (Transcendence Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Soul Slaying Art (Transcendent Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Techniques (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    He had already fused all the complicated and numerous skills he had learned in the royal treasury into a myriad of strange techniques, and all of them had reached the level of a Rank-9 Transcendent.


    These skills were not all at the top level of the royal treasury. In other words, there were high and low skills. After fusing them together, they actually reached such a level. This was something that Xu Bai did not expect.


    All the miscellaneous skills had become one. As long as he used this one, he could turn it into any Rank-9 Transcendent at will.


    Xu Bai was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control his expression anymore. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    This failure to enter the Saint Plane was really a good thing!


    If one thought about it carefully, they would realize that it had saved them a lot of trouble!


    To make a simple analogy, there were a bunch of skills there, but some were high and some were low. Some didn¡¯t even need to be used.


    However, through the fusion technique that he had learned from his failure to become a saint, he could actually fuse them into one. There was no need to classify the liver anymore, which saved him a lot of time. Moreover, he could actually level up.


    This meant that if there was another fusion technique, would it classify his other skills?


    He still had a bunch of Transcendent Level 9 skills. If he fused them, would he be able to break through to the Transcendent Realm?


    The more Xu Bai thought about it, the more excited he became.


    He took out another book from his pocket. This was the experience of failing to become a saint given to him by the female Abbey Dean.


    Liver!


    A liver that risked its life!


    This thing was amazing!


    You¡¯re so unreasonable. Who cares if you¡¯re in contact with him?


    Anyway, I just want to fuse you together. I don¡¯t need any scientific basis, let alone any rules. I just want to forcefully fuse you together.


    ¡°As expected of Little Gold.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Now, he saw that he had already touched the threshold of Saint Realm, and he could touch it in the shortest time possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll finish this book first. Then, I¡¯ll go out and look for it or ask other forces to send it over. With my current status, they will definitely give it to me.¡±Xu Bai made up his mind.


    The female Abbey Dean was confused. She didn¡¯t know why Xu Bai was so happy.


    Seeing that Xu Bai was reading another book, she didn¡¯t care about it anymore and continued reading her own book.


    The palace treasury was quiet again. No one made a sound.


    Barbarian territory.


    Now that all the towns had been built, the streets were bustling with activity. The people who had migrated here lived here and did all kinds of businesses. Their lives were also flourishing.


    Zhao San was very happy.


    The reason was very simple. He was one of the first batch of people to migrate here. He received generous treatment here. He moved his entire family here and lived a very good life.


    He found a job here. He only worked in the morning and set up a stall on the street in the afternoon. His life was getting more and more comfortable.


    Today, he closed his stall very late. Thinking that his wife was going to give birth, he planned to earn more and get some nutrition for her.


    When it was getting late, he tidied up his stall and walked home.


    His waist bag swelled up, and he became happier.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    On the way home, they had to pass by a small alley. Zhao San often walked through this alley, so he didn¡¯t feel anything different.


    Under the moonlight, he was getting closer and closer to his home. At this moment, he had already walked to the middle of the alley.


    Just as they were about to reach their home, something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Tick¡­ Tick¡­¡±


    The sound of dripping water came from behind him.

 Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: Someone Becomes a Saint, Xu Bai Leaves Seclusion

    Chapter 854: Someone Becomes a Saint, Xu Bai Leaves Seclusion


    The sound of dripping water?


    Zhao San stood rooted to the ground, his entire body feeling extremely cold. He did not know why, but even his fingers had stiffened.


    It was supposed to be warm in this season, but he could not feel any warmth at all.


    The bone-chilling coldness seemed to come from the inside and gradually spread throughout his entire body. The sound of water dripping behind him was getting closer and closer.


    Zhao San¡¯s stiff neck twisted, wanting to turn his head.


    Normally, this action was very simple, but at this moment, it was extremely difficult.


    He turned his head, only to his shoulders. His body followed suit, and he looked behind him slowly and dully.


    Immediately after, the bone-chilling feeling became even deeper. Behind him, a figure was gradually approaching.


    The sound of dripping water was coming from this figure. As he looked over, the sound became even more obvious.


    As the figure got closer, Zhao San saw his true face under the hazy moonlight.


    Zhao San felt his entire body trembling. His legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He suddenly lost all strength and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ghost¡­Ghost¡­¡±


    At this moment, Zhao San¡¯s face was filled with fear. He kicked his legs crazily and wanted to stand up, but he did not have the slightest strength.


    The figure slowly walked over. Under the moonlight, his true appearance was revealed.


    This person was dressed in the unique clothing of the Barbarian Race and had a strong barbarian style. However, his face and exposed skin were a mess of flesh and blood.


    There were terrifying wounds on his body, and every wound was oozing bright red blood. The sound of dripping water just now was the sound of blood dripping on the ground.


    His eyes were also covered in blood, but one could see a chill that made one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    The strange walking posture was very slow. With every step, his body would sway.


    However, Zhao San was unable to resist at this moment. Although he had already recovered and could even get up from the ground to escape, he was still unable to do so.


    However, he could not do that at all. The bone-chilling feeling was getting worse and worse, making his limbs stiff and unable to even bend.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    The cold feeling made him unable to shout even if he called for help. He could only keep repeating it as if he was begging for mercy.


    The strange speed was very slow, but every step made Zhao San¡¯s heart beat wildly. The distance between them kept closing, and the sound of blood dripping on the ground became more and more obvious.


    Finally, under this extreme despair, he strangely arrived beside Zhao San. He slowly bent down and grabbed Zhao San¡¯s shoulder.


    Zhao San felt a pain in his chest. He subconsciously looked down and saw a strange arm pass through his chest, holding a bloody heart. The heart was still beating, but Zhao San¡¯s consciousness was blurry.


    Gradually, Zhao San lost all signs of life.


    Strange released his hand and let the corpse fall from his hand. He staggered and walked towards another location¡­


    The next day.


    Heaven Inspectorate, Barbarian Tribe Branch.


    This place was not like the capital, where a nine-story building was built. Although the building was very grand, it was not as exaggerated as the capital. At this time, Ying Yue was dealing with various memorials.


    Some of these memorials contained detailed information about the major factions, some of them contained the arrangements made in various places in the land of Berserkers, and some of them contained important information.


    There were many things that the Sky Supervisor had done, especially now that there were still some positions in the barbarian fief that were not complete, the burden on her was even heavier.


    But just as Chief Master Mu had said, Shadow Moon indeed had a unique ability in this aspect. Even under such a heavy workload, she still did not lose control.


    ¡°After reading these memorials, in a few days, those vacant positions will be filled. There are still many things to do next.¡±


    Shadow Moon thought as she watched.


    Time gradually passed. When she finished reading the last memorial, she stretched.


    ¡°Today¡¯s matter is almost over.¡±


    Shadow Moon stood up, planning to walk around and exercise.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly walked in from outside the door. After entering in a hurry, he said hurriedly,¡± Sir, something has happened!¡±


    Shadow Moon was stunned for a moment before returning to normal. She returned to her seat and sat down. Her tone became solemn,¡±What is it? Speak slowly.¡±


    From the moment she took over this position until now, no one had said anything about anything. This subordinate was very anxious just now, and it was obvious that something big had happened.


    The subordinate quickly calmed down.¡± The yamen reported that they found a corpse. This corpse seems to have been killed by a strange creature. There is still a strange aura around it, so they reported it to the Heaven Inspectorate and asked us to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Ying Yue stood up abruptly, her gaze turning grave.¡±Have you sent someone over?¡±


    The subordinate nodded.¡± It was handled immediately. Those in charge of investigation, those in charge of examining the corpses, and those in charge of combat, form a team. These are all allocated according to your instructions.¡±


    ¡°The efficiency is very fast. We even killed the strange one, but this strange one is a little special.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°They are wearing the clothes of the barbarians. It is obvious that they became strange after the barbarians died in the previous war.¡±


    ¡°After all, so many people have died. Even if the probability is very small, some of them will become strange.¡±


    Barbarians?


    Shadow Moon frowned and imitated Xu Bai, rubbing her fair chin with her hand.


    Actually, if it was just a Strange Beast, it would be fine to deal with it. After that, he would have to do his best to appease the families of the people.

 Chapter 855 - Chapter 855: Someone Becomes a Saint, Xu Bai Leaves Seclusion (2)

    Chapter 855: Someone Becomes a Saint, Xu Bai Leaves Seclusion (2)


    This was something that could not be helped. After all, a person could not be revived after death.


    However, the most important thing was that this was the strangeness of a barbarian.


    Just like what this subordinate had said, even if the probability was very small, it would still become strange. This sentence was not wrong, but this was the problem.


    She had sent all the members of the Heaven Inspectorate, including the newly recruited ones, to various places in the land of the barbarians.


    Moreover, they were distributed in a very strict way. It was impossible for them not to notice the strange appearance.


    Even if he had killed someone in a strange way, it was impossible for him to be discovered the next day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Why did we only find out about it the next day after the strange appearance?¡±Ying Yue said.


    Previously, the Heaven Inspectorate did not have enough manpower, so they did not implement that kind of garrison system. Now that they had enough manpower, Shadow Moon implemented the garrison system. Moreover, they were also equipped with very strict forces, so it was impossible for them not to notice.


    ¡°Sir, do you mean that there is a way to block our surveillance?¡± The subordinate pondered.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ying Yue nodded and said,¡± If we don¡¯t take the initiative to search, we might not even be able to find them. From the looks of it, it¡¯s impossible to be strange because they only have the instinct to kill. They don¡¯t know how to hide their aura.¡±


    ¡°If the Strange Ones can¡¯t do it, then there¡¯s only one possibility. It¡¯s someone other than the Strange Ones who helped them hide their aura.¡±


    After Shadow Moon¡¯s analysis, the subordinate felt a thin layer of sweat appear on his forehead.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. From this analysis, he could feel that there was a huge net of conspiracy spreading across the entire Great Chu.


    Now, the entire world was under the control of the Great Country, and the only enemy was the Barbarian Race. However, the Barbarian Race had been completely destroyed, so who would do such a thing?


    It was impossible for the Great Yue State to surrender.


    Since it was not the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race had been completely destroyed, there was only one answer left, and that was the two top masters of the Barbarian Race who had escaped.


    Ying Yue glanced at her subordinate and said,¡± From now on, every place must be strictly guarded. It can¡¯t be just this one time. I¡¯ll go to the palace.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinate agreed.


    Ying Yue didn¡¯t say anything more and immediately left the door, rushing towards the palace.


    This time, she advanced at full speed. The guards of the palace did not stop her and she quickly entered Chu Ling¡¯s room.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door. Chu Ling¡¯s voice came from the room.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Ying Yue pushed the door open and entered. After entering, she did not beat around the bush and told him what had happened.


    Chu Ling was still holding a booklet regarding various expenses in her hands. After hearing Ying Yue¡¯s words, she silently put the booklet aside.


    ¡°What do you plan to do?¡±


    Recently, Chu Ling had been exhausted as well. She had to deal with a lot of things every day. Now that such a big thing had suddenly happened, she had a headache.


    ¡°First, we¡¯ll tighten our defenses and see if we can discover the pattern of these events. With this as a clue, we¡¯ll continue to investigate.¡±Ying Yue said.


    In this aspect, the Heaven Inspectorate was a professional.


    There was nothing wrong with what Shadow Moon said. At the moment, there were no clues at all.


    Only when these strange things appeared a few more times could he find something useful from them.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Chu Ling nodded her head, giving Shadow Moon some authority.


    She had also thought about it just now. If this matter was really related to the two Saint Realm masters, their purpose was definitely not as simple as it seemed.


    Ying Yue didn¡¯t leave, still standing at the same spot, seemingly in a dilemma, wanting to say something.


    Seeing this, Chu Ling frowned,¡±Is it because of my husband?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡± I want to see Xu Bai,¡± Ying Yue said.¡± I still have to tell him about this. After all, the two Saint Realm masters of the Barbarian Race hate him the most. I¡¯m worried that this matter might have something to do with him.¡±¡±


    ¡°Then you can just go and look for him.¡± Chu Ling said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that the Ling King is thinking too much.¡±¡±


    Chu Ling laughed and teased,¡± Only you know if I am thinking too much. Only you know if I am thinking too much or if you are like this.¡±


    Shadow Moon did not reply, standing in place without saying a word.


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and go.¡± Chu Ling said.


    Only then did Ying Yue turn around and leave the room.


    After leaving the room, she did not stop and walked towards the palace treasury.


    Not long after, she arrived at the entrance of the treasure vault. However, before she could step in, she saw a few people standing there.


    No Flower, who was dressed in black and had black hair, was chatting enthusiastically with a scholar.


    The two of them seemed to hit it off. He kept talking.


    However, that was not the most important thing. It was the palace treasury in front of them. Other than these two, the Abbey Dean and Liu Qingfeng were also outside.


    The surroundings of the palace¡¯s treasury were now covered in gold and grayish-white. No one could see or hear what was happening inside.


    ¡°What happened this time?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Shadow Moon was puzzled, but she still walked over.


    The people present were all experts, so they could naturally hear that Ying Yue had arrived. Before she could speak, the young man dressed in scholarly attire pointed to the palace¡¯s treasury.


    ¡°Xu Bai and my junior sister are discussing some secret inside.¡±


    Something secret?


    Ying Yue also recognized this young man. He was Yun Zihai from Yunlai Manor.

 Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: Someone Becomes a Saint, Xu Bai Leaves Seclusion (3)

    Chapter 856: Someone Becomes a Saint, Xu Bai Leaves Seclusion (3)


    Not long ago, he had resigned from his position as a king in the capital and came to the barbarian fiefdom, where he was appointed as the head of the civil officials.


    Regarding this situation, no one said that Yun Zihai had used the back door. After all, Yun Zihai was a Transcendent expert himself. He was also a talented person who lived up to his name.


    Therefore, to be able to reach this position, even those civil officials were convinced.


    ¡°About what?¡± ¡± Didn¡¯t the Academy and Buddhism already have their locations? They should be far away from the palace. Right, you should be leaving today, right?¡±¡±


    Not long ago, they had already been assigned a location, which was what they needed.


    Chu Ling didn¡¯t place them in the capital city because there was no such rule. Regardless of whether it was the capital city or the land of the barbarians, only the royal family¡¯s power was allowed to exist in the capital city.


    Families could have it, but it was definitely not possible for large factions like these.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust them, but that doing so would benefit both sides.


    No Flower nodded.¡± Indeed, we¡¯re leaving today. However, Almsgiver Liu has something to say to Almsgiver Xu, so we¡¯ll leave after Almsgiver Liu is done.¡±¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being so mysterious.¡± Shadow Moon muttered.


    This scene gave people a feeling of concealment, but Xu Bai had blocked the surroundings, so Shadow Moon could not enter either. She could only wait.


    After about an hour, the surrounding sky changed and disappeared.


    Liu Xu walked out with a veil over her face, her footsteps light and brisk.


    When Ying Yue saw this situation, she said suspiciously,¡±¡±What are you two doing inside?¡±


    ¡°We just talked about some things.¡± Joy could be seen in Liu Xu¡¯s eyes as she said,¡±He gave me the answer, and I also got the answer. It¡¯s that simple. Let¡¯s go, Wu Hua, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Liu Xu did not explain what had happened inside clearly. She spoke in a hazy manner, and the people present could not figure it out.


    Soon, Liu Xu and No Flower left.


    Yun Zihai also left. According to Yun Zihai, he had originally come here to catch up with Xu Bai.


    When the two of them were almost done talking, Liu Xu and the others came over, so he was chased out. With a curious and gossipy heart, he waited here. He didn¡¯t expect to wait for so long and hear nothing.


    Since he didn¡¯t hear the gossip, there was no point in staying here. He might as well leave early.


    Liu Qingfeng and the female Abbey Dean went to the palace¡¯s treasury again. Ying Yue went in with them.


    The few of them walked along the stairs. When they reached the highest floor, they saw Xu Bai calmly drinking tea.


    ¡°What did you say? What did you two say?¡±Shadow Moon was still the same as before. Without a word, she came up and was ready to pull Xu Bai¡¯s hand.


    Out of habit, Xu Bai stretched out his hand and held Ying Yue¡¯s head, not allowing her to take another step forward.¡±¡±This is a secret that cannot be told.¡±


    Ying Yue was speechless.


    The female Abbey Dean and the female Abbey Dean, who were eavesdropping, said,¡±¡±..¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I know you came to look for me today.¡±Xu Bai said,¡± I understand strange things. The entire capital is under my divine soul¡¯s cover. Even I didn¡¯t sense this strange thing. Someone must have cast a concealment technique.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already a ninth-grade transcendent. If I can¡¯t sense it, then the only people who gave me this strange secret technique are the two Barbarian Saints.¡±


    This morning, he had even discovered it before Shadow Moon, so he had long known what it was.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ying Yue saw that Xu Bai was talking about serious matters and did not play around, instead asking.


    All the women Xu Bai knew had this characteristic. They knew the situation very well.


    When it was time to play around, he would not be tactful at all, but when it came to serious matters, he knew his limits.


    ¡°How can I see?¡±Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.¡± If you can¡¯t avoid my divine soul, then it¡¯s fine. If you can, then it¡¯s up to you. You have so many people under you now. Let¡¯s do as you say.¡±¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Shadow Moon nodded, not fully understanding.


    This was the truth. If he could not avoid the divine soul, Xu Bai alone could defeat countless people. After all, under the cover of his divine soul, everything was clear.


    However, being able to avoid his divine soul meant that there was no other way. Xu Bai was only one person, so it was impossible for him to split himself.


    ¡°It seems that I still have to use my own method.¡±Shadow Moon thought to herself.


    He had originally wanted to ask Xu Bai for an idea, but from the looks of it, he still had to act on his own.


    In this way, the matter was almost over. It was time to go back and do his own things.


    However, before Ying Yue left, she suddenly thought of something and turned her head around, her hands crossed in front of her chest.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    This girl usually looked like a quiet person, but when she met him, she became crazy. Now that she suddenly did this, she was confused.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Xu Bai was speechless.


    Ying Yue lowered her head and stammered,¡±You said earlier that your divine soul covered the entire capital. Doesn¡¯t that mean that if you want to peek, it¡¯s very easy¡­¡±


    Xu Bai was expressionless as he hooked his finger at Ying Yue.


    When Shadow Moon saw this, she came over curiously, and then her face hurt.


    Xu Bai grabbed Ying Yue¡¯s face.¡± Even if I¡¯m a ninth-grade Transcendent expert, the palace is so huge. When I spread out my divine soul, I could only feel the outline. Do you know that?¡±

 Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: Someone Becomes a Saint, Xu Bai Leaves Seclusion (4)

    Chapter 857: Someone Becomes a Saint, Xu Bai Leaves Seclusion (4)


    ¡°It¡¯s like there¡¯s a video, but it¡¯s covered with a piece of cloth.¡±


    ¡°Unless I want to see a place. I, Xu Bai, am an upright person. Would I be bored enough to go see you?¡±


    As he said that, Xu Bai¡¯s entire body felt uncomfortable.


    He could use his soul to peep?


    Who was he? Prince Xu of the Great Chu Country, the number one person among the younger generation, and now, he was invincible among Transcendents¡­Oh, no, he couldn¡¯t beat Eunuch Wei.


    There was one thing he admitted. When he first obtained the divine soul, he was indeed very excited. He used it everywhere and saw some things that he should not have seen. However, now, he was really not that bored.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± Ying Yue shouted.


    Xu Bai let go of his hand and said helplessly,¡±Hurry up and do your thing.¡±¡±


    This girl¡¯s thinking ability was sometimes even more exaggerated than his. He had to admit that in this aspect, Shadow Moon was indeed a little invincible.


    Shadow Moon mumbled,¡± Hmph, he definitely saw it. Now he¡¯s pretending that he didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t make a move. Goodbye!¡±¡±


    Seeing Xu Bai reach out his hand again, she turned around and ran away with her long legs.


    Soon, the palace treasury returned to silence.


    The female Abbey Dean looked at Xu Bai and continued to read the book about his failure to become a saint. She asked,¡±¡±You don¡¯t plan to interfere in this matter?¡±


    ¡± No tube, no tube.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the reason, so we can only leave this matter to them,¡± Xu Bai said straightforwardly.¡±


    He was telling the truth. He really couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The reason just now was also very clear.


    If he had the time, he might as well seize the progress bar and become a saint as soon as possible so that he could increase his strength.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue then.¡± The female Abbey Dean nodded.¡±


    The two of them continued reading.


    Beside him, Liu Qingfeng was also reading a book. He did not interrupt because he suddenly felt that his presence here was a little unnecessary.


    The three of them looked at their books as usual.


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly put down the book in his hand and came to the window of this floor. He looked in the direction of the Great Chu Imperial Palace.


    Not only Xu Bai, even Liu Qingfeng and the female Abbey Dean stopped what they were doing.


    In the direction of the Great Chu Imperial Palace, a ray of light shot into the sky, scattering all the clouds in the sky.


    Even if they were so far away, they could still see it clearly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    From the palace¡¯s treasury, the pedestrians on the street were still doing their own things, proving that only people in the industry could see this pillar of light.


    ¡°Someone has become a saint. This is a sign of becoming a saint.¡±Liu Qingfeng muttered to himself.


    There was a hint of bitterness in his words.


    Now, there were only three spots to become Saints. Now that one was gone, their chances of becoming Saints became smaller.


    As he had been in a daze for a long time, he was only a seventh-grade Transcendent now. During this period of time, he had been recovering, but he had only recovered to an eighth-grade Transcendent.


    It was originally a good opportunity, but looking at the current situation, it seemed that he would not be able to make it in time.


    Xu Bai paid attention to Liu Qingfeng¡¯s expression.¡±¡±Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It should be Prime Minister Wen.¡± ¡°In this world, if there¡¯s anyone who has stayed the most in the ninth grade Transcendents, it¡¯s Prime Minister Wen.¡±


    ¡°It really is him.¡± Xu Bai thought.


    In order to enter the Saint Plane, Prime Minister Wen had ignored the affairs of the court and asked for a leave of absence. Now, it seemed that he had succeeded.


    ¡°We have to hurry.¡± ¡± This is an opportunity for all the extraordinary experts,¡± the female Abbey Dean said helplessly.¡± But now, the competition has become even more intense.¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡± Xu Bai said.


    The three of them returned to their original positions and continued reading.


    Xu Bai had originally planned to break through to the Saint Realm here, but the book in his hand was much more interesting.


    The next time he obtained the fusion technique, he would only be left with some Transcendental Ninth Grade skills. It was very likely that he would be able to enter the Saint Realm.


    At that time, even if it was not a mental cultivation method, he would still have the power to protect himself.


    However, sometimes, when one wanted to do something, one just couldn¡¯t do it.


    Footsteps came from the stairs.


    A man dressed like a eunuch hurried out of the stairs. When he saw Xu Bai, he ran over in a hurry.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Xu!¡± The eunuch bowed.


    Xu Bai put down the book in his hand and asked,¡±¡±Who are you? What do you mean by coming over?¡±


    The eunuch took out a book and respectfully presented it with both hands.¡±¡±This lowly one is Eunuch Wei¡¯s little eunuch. This time, I¡¯m here to deliver a book to Eunuch Wei.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai was interested.


    He had not seen Eunuch Wei for a long time. Ever since the funeral of the Chu Emperor, he had been staying in the barbarian fief to check the progress bar.


    He didn¡¯t expect Eunuch Wei to send a eunuch over and give him a book?


    Xu Bai took the book and raised his eyebrows when he saw the golden progress bar and the cover.


    Good stuff!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In addition to the golden progress bar, there was a line of small words printed on the cover.


    This was another book about failing to become a saint. He didn¡¯t know where Eunuch Wei got it from, but it was exactly what he needed.


    What he needed the most now was to extract the fusion technique from his failure to become a saint.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei said that it wasn¡¯t easy to get this thing. He sold his face to get it, so he hoped that Prince Xu would take a good look.¡±the eunuch explained.


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡±Thank Eunuch Wei for me. Also, go to the people in the palace and get a reward.¡±

 Chapter 858 - Chapter 858: Someone Becomes a Saint, Xu Bai Leaves Seclusion (5)

    Chapter 858: Someone Becomes a Saint, Xu Bai Leaves Seclusion (5)


    It wasn¡¯t easy for this little eunuch to run errands. Moreover, the distance between this place and the Great Chu Imperial Palace was actually quite far. Only experts like them could greatly shorten the time.


    The young eunuch hurriedly thanked him and left in a hurry.


    After the young eunuch left, Xu Bai felt two pairs of eyes on him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    ¡°At this time, why aren¡¯t you guys reading your books? Why are you all looking at me?¡±


    Liu Qingfeng scratched his head awkwardly. He didn¡¯t say anything and continued reading.


    The female Abbey Dean looked Xu Bai up and down. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know how.


    After hesitating for a long time, she decided to say it.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei did have a lover before he was injured, but he died on the battlefield. I¡¯ve never heard of any children left behind.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He understood.


    Eunuch Wei treated him so well that many people suspected that he was Eunuch Wei¡¯s illegitimate son.


    What was even more ridiculous was that Xu Bai dared to kill the Emperor of the Great Yue State for Eunuch Wei, which caused this rumor to become more and more ridiculous.


    Rumors were always biased.


    ¡°My relationship with Eunuch Wei is not what you think.¡±Xu Bai wanted to explain, but he didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    ¡°Oh.¡± On the surface, the female Abbey Dean seemed to have been explained, but from the excitement on her face, she seemed to be even more gossipy.


    ¡°I realized that you no longer have that kind of temperament after you fused,¡± Xu Bai said expressionlessly.¡±


    To be precise, before the female Abbey Dean fused, he could use an emoticon to express it.


    He didn¡¯t have any worldly desires.


    But now, the female Abbey Dean had become more human, which meant that she had some characteristics that a woman should have.


    Which female Abbey Dean was better?


    It could only be said that each had their own benefits.


    ¡°Fuse?¡± When the female Abbey Dean heard these two words, she seemed to have thought of something and quickly picked up the book in her hand to read.


    Xu Bai remembered that when the female abbot took out the thing that invaded his soul, he seemed to shiver.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai felt a little awkward and continued to check the progress bar.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, a long time had passed.


    During this period of time, it wasn¡¯t just the barbarians ¡®fief that was strange.


    As long as it was within the boundaries of Great Chu, many inexplicable strangeness would appear, causing one¡¯s scalp to go numb.


    These strange creatures had a special concealment technique. They caused trouble in various places and were not easy to be discovered.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal and didn¡¯t cause too many casualties, it brought a lot of trouble to the Great Chu State¡¯s Sky Inspectorate and many experts.


    Now, the situation could be controlled. However, the higher-ups of Great Chu could smell some conspiracy.


    Those who were able to reach these positions were not fools. When they followed the Chu Emperor to conquer the world, they had experienced everything. Even if they were ordinary people, they had become very shrewd to be able to live until now.


    They felt that these strange appearances seemed to be slowing them down.


    In fact, he had succeeded.


    Even the experts in this industry could not abandon the common people.


    When the Great Chu State was established, the Chu Emperor had said that the people were the foundation. If they could not even protect the people, then the so-called experts would have no meaning in existing.


    Therefore, everyone was trying to stop the strangeness.


    There were many barbarians in the past, but now, they had become strange. Moreover, they were so scattered that they were in big trouble.


    Only after the Heaven Inspectorate and the entire martial world joined forces did it stop.


    However, people could not be distracted, so the pace was slowed down.


    There was no way to suppress this. It was like a trap that was placed in front of them and they had to step on it.


    If he didn¡¯t go, would he just let the people die?


    It was impossible.


    Back then, when the Chu Emperor ascended to heaven, those words were heard by everyone in the trade.


    Even the Chu Emperor dared to face death, so how could they not do what they were supposed to do?


    Therefore, the rhythm was really chaotic.


    Great Chu was trying to think of a way to deal with this situation, but it needed time.


    Director Mu, who was already the emperor, was doing his best to break through to the Saint Realm in addition to his daily affairs.


    Director Mu knew very well that if the pace was slowed down, the speed at which Great Chu¡¯s overall strength rose would also slow down.


    He needed to become a saint and leave a backup plan for the entire human world.


    At that time, if the strength of the human world was still unable to resist, he might follow the old path of the Chu Emperor and head to the Bizarre Market alone like the Chu Emperor.


    The entire world seemed to have become unpredictable.


    Due to the large number of strange occurrences, the wind and clouds in various places were already surging.


    Xu Bai, who was in the land of the barbarians, had also heard about it.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, even Xu Bai couldn¡¯t do anything about this situation because there were too many strange things, and he had a method to block them.


    Therefore, he went into seclusion to check the progress bar, hoping to find the opportunity to become a saint. After finding it, there might be a way.


    In the palace treasury.


    Looking at the progress bar in front of him, a light blue smoke appeared in front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes.


    The pale blue smoke floated high in the air. In the blink of an eye, it transformed into a line of words.

 Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: Ruins Begin to Occupy

    Chapter 859: Ruins Begin to Occupy


    [You have studied the failure of becoming a Saint Warrior and learned the fusion technique x1.]


    In front of him, light blue words appeared in the air. This was Xu Bai¡¯s third fusion technique. Not long ago, he had once again learned from his failure to become a saint and had already fused many skills.


    This line of text was the last book on failing to become a saint, the one Eunuch Wei had given him.


    The light blue text slowly disappeared, and then the latest text appeared.


    ¡± Matching fusion options.¡±


    [Match successful!]


    [Fusion technique. It can forcefully classify and fuse unrelated skills.]


    [Fusion in progress¡­]


    After a while, the text showed that the fusion was successful.


    [Fusion successful!]


    The light blue smoke disappeared completely, turning into lines of information that drilled into Xu Bai¡¯s mind and disappeared.


    In front of him, the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: Transcendental ninth-grade unspecialized.]


    [Myriad Form Heavenly Summoning Art (Transcendent Rank 9.1):[Maximum level.]


    [Great Phantom Art (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Kidney-Strengthening Energy Restoration Technique, Transcendence Rank-9]:[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Poison Guide (Transcendent Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [True Understanding of Manipulation Puppets (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Water Aptitude Technique (Transcendence Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Feng Shui Arithmetic (Transcendence Level 9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Faces Invisible Spell (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Yin-Yang Coexistence (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Mountain Sea Inviting Divine Technique (Transcendent Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Corpse Control Technique (Transcendence Level 9): Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Attack (Saint Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Defense (Saint Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Techniques (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    That¡¯s right, it was that simple. Without the complicated attributes of the previous skills, the interface became simple. However, this did not mean that he had become weaker. On the contrary, he had become very strong.


    These two new skills were both at Saint Realm Level 1.


    The Myriad Forms of Attack was made up of the Three Absolutes of Sword and Saber, Wind and Snow, and the Soul Slaughter Art. After combining the three, a casual attack now had the three coexisting. It was extremely terrifying.


    The myriad defenses were formed by the Heaven and Earth Shifting, the Undying Demon Soul Buddha Body, and the two defensive powers fused together. Not only could they defend, but they could also have the effect of teleportation.


    As for the others, they did not fuse because only two fusion techniques were produced.


    Xu Bai originally thought that even if he combined three Transcendents of the ninth rank, he wouldn¡¯t be able to become a Saint.


    If he had used a liver, it would have taken him a long time to reach the Saint Realm. But now, it seemed that this fusion was not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    This kind of fusion seemed to be able to increase the overall quality of the body.


    ¡°Show!¡± Xu Bai was delighted.


    Now, he already had two Saint Realm skills. Although they were only at the First Order Saint Realm, he was basically invincible in the Transcendent Realm.


    However, he was also facing a very serious problem.


    That was the problem that had happened before. His current True Core Strength was not enough.


    As a ninth-grade Transcendent, it was still not enough for him to use the saint-tier skill even if he had the Kidney Harvester Technique.


    ¡°It seems that in the end, I still have to find a mental cultivation method. Unfortunately, I only have one mental cultivation method now. Even if the fusion technique appears, who can it fuse with?¡±


    The mental cultivation method was the root, which could strengthen the body. The skill was the external, which could allow one¡¯s strength to be displayed beyond ordinary.


    However, from the time he obtained the golden finger until now, all his mental cultivation techniques had been fused into one. This also meant that even if he had the fusion technique, he might not be able to successfully fuse them.


    For him, this was a headache.


    Was it the liver fusion technique or the liver first heart technique?


    This was a choice in itself.


    If it was the liver fusion technique, he would have more saint-level skills, but that was where the contradiction came in.


    His True Core Strength would also become more and more insufficient until it reached the point where he could not make ends meet.


    However, if he switched to the liver heart technique, he would not be able to fuse them without the fusion technique. Moreover, even if he had the fusion technique, he would not be able to fuse the heart technique.


    The speed was also very slow. A dozen or so books could only be exchanged for 0.1 points, which also slowed down his efficiency and combat effectiveness.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought carefully. He wanted to come up with a compromise, but after thinking for a long time, no compromise appeared.


    In the end, he stopped thinking about this matter and made a decision.


    He wanted them all!


    As long as he had the experience of failing to become a Saint, he would first learn from it.


    If he didn¡¯t have it or couldn¡¯t find it, he would focus on the liver technique and put the other skills aside.


    ¡°However, before that, I should ask Eunuch Wei.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The experience of failing to become a saint wasn¡¯t something that could be obtained easily. He had to find it.


    This thing would not fall from the sky, nor would it fall into his hands for no reason.


    The most important thing was that he didn¡¯t even know where he had failed to become a saint.


    He had asked the female Abbey Dean and Liu Qingfeng during his recent seclusion, but both of them only gave a general direction. They said that there were some forces, but they did not know what forces they were.


    Not every force would keep their experience of becoming a saint and let the world know about it. After all, this thing was a treasure. If others knew about it, it would bring danger to them.

 Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: The High Times of the Ruins (2)

    Chapter 860: The High Times of the Ruins (2)


    Therefore, he needed to find the person who knew. As for who knew, Xu Bai thought that Director Mu of the Great Chu¡¯s palace should know.


    After all, before he became the new emperor, he was still the head of the Heaven Inspectorate. Such a person should have information. As for what to do if he knew, he would know first.


    After knowing it, he thought about the next steps.


    Therefore, Xu Bai did not plan to go into seclusion. He planned to make a trip to the Imperial Palace.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± The female Abbey Dean asked.


    Although Xu Bai¡¯s aura did not change after this seclusion, they had been together for so long that they felt that there was something different about Xu Bai.


    She wasn¡¯t sure exactly what the difference was.


    However, her subconscious told her that Xu Bai seemed to have become stronger again. Now that Xu Bai stood up, she recalled what Xu Bai had told her not long ago. He said that if he came out of seclusion, he would go to the Great Chu Imperial Palace. Now, it seemed that Xu Bai was going to leave.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± You guys can continue reading here. You can also help Chu Ling. I¡¯ll go now. I might be back soon.¡±¡±


    The female abbot agreed.


    Although she was only here to read for the time being, she could still help out if she encountered any trouble.


    Liu Qingfeng, who was beside him, was basically selling himself to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai did not say anything else and left the palace treasury.


    After he left, he first bade farewell to Chu Ling, Ye Zi, and the others, then went to chat with Yun Zihai for a while. Only then did he set off towards the Great Chu Country¡¯s Imperial Palace.


    Without wasting any time or pausing, he soared into the sky and flew towards the imperial palace of the Great Chu Country at an extremely fast speed.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Bai had already turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the horizon.


    Great Chu, Imperial Palace.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t even stop at the city gate. He flew past the imperial city and landed in the imperial palace like a meteor.


    Some scouts from the Heaven Inspectorate, including the soldiers guarding the city, saw this scene. However, not only did they not stop them, they lowered their eyes and pretended not to see anything.


    They all knew who had flown over. It was the famous Prince Xu.


    Who would dare to stop Prince Xu? Wasn¡¯t that courting death?


    Therefore, they pretended not to see it and continued to do their own things.


    After Xu Bai landed in the Imperial Palace, he followed the path of the Imperial Palace and headed straight for the former Imperial Study of the Chu Emperor.


    Along the way, he also met some guards, eunuchs, and maids. Every time he met them, they would bow to Xu Bai. Xu Bai didn¡¯t say much and strode to the imperial study.


    With Director Mu¡¯s strength, even though he was now the emperor, he must have known that Xu Bai was here.


    However, before Xu Bai could get close, he heard a commotion coming from inside.


    The noise was very loud. Xu Bai knew who was inside. It was Eunuch Wei and Director Mu arguing.


    The voice came from the room, and Xu Bai also heard the content.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Although you¡¯re also managing the affairs of the court now, most of your thoughts are spent on breaking through.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that important?¡±


    ¡°Now that the entire world is filled with strange things, we still haven¡¯t thought of a way. You have to cure this country first before you care about your own affairs.¡±


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s voice was impatient and his tone was very unfriendly. He was the only one who dared to be so angry at Director Mu.


    Although the two of them were comrades-in-arms and had fought together through mountains of corpses and seas of blood, their tempers did not get along with each other.


    Director Mu¡¯s helpless voice came from inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either, but you know the current situation. I can¡¯t think of a solution in a short time, and the most important thing for me now is to become a saint.¡±


    ¡°If there is really no way to solve it, and the progress is slowed down, I might take the original path of His Majesty.¡±


    What was the original path of the Chu Emperor?


    Xu Bai knew very well that he was going to enter the Bizarre City alone.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t have said this out loud, but he was probably forced by Eunuch Wei to say it.


    Eunuch Wei fell silent.


    Eunuch Wei sighed after the time it took for half an incense stick to burn.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    This sigh was complicated.


    Even Xu Bai, who was standing outside the door, knew why he sighed.


    Although the two of them seemed to be at odds with each other, they were actually good brothers who had fought together. Naturally, they had established a deep relationship. At most, they would just argue a little.


    Hearing that if the progress was delayed in the future, he would walk the same path as the Chu Emperor, Eunuch Wei was naturally upset.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    After the sigh ended, Eunuch Wei¡¯s tired voice came.


    Xu Bai knew that he was the one who said that. Now that they were almost done talking, it was time for him to go in.


    Thinking of this, he pushed open the door and walked in. He happened to see two people in disheveled clothes, tidying up their clothes.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He thought of the two of them quarreling, but he did not expect the scene to be so explosive. They probably fought.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Xu Bai pretended to cough.¡±


    Director Mu rubbed his face.¡± What¡¯s so inconvenient about that? Ever since you went to the Barbarian Race, you¡¯ve been in seclusion. Now that you¡¯ve suddenly come to look for us, it must be something important.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t say anything. He still hadn¡¯t calmed down, but he looked at Xu Bai and knew that he was waiting for Xu Bai to say it.

 Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: Ruins Begin to Occupy (3)

    Chapter 861: Ruins Begin to Occupy (3)


    Just as Xu Bai was about to speak, he suddenly glanced at Eunuch Wei and froze on the spot.


    ¡°You¡­This¡­ Become a Saint?¡±


    That¡¯s right. He had glanced at Eunuch Wei just now and felt that there was something wrong with Eunuch Wei¡¯s aura.


    Now that he was already a ninth-grade Transcendent, it could be said that he was extremely powerful. Therefore, he could tell the difference between Eunuch Wei and Eunuch Wei at a glance.


    Eunuch Wei had become a Saint?


    Xu Bai thought back to when they saw the celestial phenomenon of someone entering the Saint Plane in Great Chu not long ago. He instantly came to a conclusion.


    At first, he thought it was Prime Minister Wen, Lu Sheng, but he did not expect it to be Eunuch Wei.


    Wasn¡¯t this too ridiculous?


    Wasn¡¯t it said that eunuchs had almost no chance of becoming saints?


    Eunuch Wei smiled.¡± Ever since the world was unified, some things have changed, including the change in our family. I can¡¯t say why.¡±¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why, because he didn¡¯t know the reason either.


    All in all, this should be similar to a change in the rules.


    The reason why eunuchs had a low chance of becoming saints was because they were incomplete.


    This was limited by the rules, and the rules were very unreasonable.


    But now, he had suddenly become a Saint, and it was out of nowhere. It could only be attributed to the rules.


    No matter what, becoming a saint was a good thing.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know why Eunuch Wei was telling him that he didn¡¯t know either, so he didn¡¯t bother to find out the reason. Instead, he teased,¡±¡±Eunuch Wei, you told me that if someone was one step ahead and took the position of a Saint, you would help me kill him.¡±


    When the two of them were drinking, they could joke about anything, so there was nothing inappropriate about this teasing.


    Eunuch Wei smiled bitterly and waved his hand.¡±¡±Don¡¯t tease me. You don¡¯t know how Prime Minister Wen looked like he had eaten a fly after my breakthrough.¡±


    Of course, Xu Bai could think of that.


    Prime Minister Wen had specially gone into seclusion, but he had never expected that Eunuch Wei would step into the Saint Plane before him.


    Now, there were only two spots left. It was even more difficult to fight for them.


    ¡°Who is faster, Principal or Prime Minister Wen?¡± Xu Bai asked mysteriously.¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know,¡± Eunuch Wei said meaningfully.¡± But these two people are putting in all their effort. After all, the gap between them is not small.¡±¡±


    The Academy and Prime Minister Wen were enemies.


    On that day, the Academy had expelled Prime Minister Wen because they did not like his ideology. However, they had never expected that Prime Minister Wen would become the Prime Minister in the end, and his strength had improved by leaps and bounds.


    Both sides disliked each other, but both sides were fair.


    Prime Minister Wen had never made things difficult for the scholars of the Academy to become officials. The Academy had only criticized Prime Minister Wen a few times in the beginning and did not say anything after that.


    But it was true that they did not like each other.


    This time, it would depend on who became a saint first. Whoever became a saint first would be slapping the other party in the face.


    ¡°I really envy the relationship between the two of you. You can forcefully change the topic. If you want to have a deep conversation, why don¡¯t you find a place to drink?¡±Director Mu said speechlessly.


    He knew that Xu Bai was definitely here for something, but now that the two of them were chatting, they actually started talking about Prime Minister Wen.


    Good heavens.


    When Prime Minister Wen heard this, his face would probably turn pale from anger.


    Why don¡¯t I set up a table of wine for the two of you and a table of good dishes? The two of you can eat and chat here.


    Xu Bai suddenly realized that he had strayed from the topic, so he told her the purpose of his visit.


    Eunuch Wei spoke before Director Mu could say anything.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a book on how to become a saint?¡± Eunuch Wei frowned.¡±Are you almost done reading?¡±¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± It should be about the same, but there¡¯s no change in his strength.¡±¡±


    What he said was the truth. His strength had not changed much.


    Eunuch Wei was now a Saint Realm master, so he could naturally see Xu Bai¡¯s strength.


    But he could also see the unusual place, his vision was much higher than the female abbot.


    ¡°Your strength hasn¡¯t changed much, but your methods should have become stronger, right? You never do things that don¡¯t yield results.¡±


    Eunuch Wei was one of the people who understood Xu Bai. He directly pointed out the essence.


    ¡°It can be considered a small improvement. Compared to Eunuch Wei¡¯s current strength, it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±Xu Bai said.


    ¡°After Eunuch Wei became a Saint, he should be invincible.¡±


    When he was at the ninth grade Transcendent realm, Eunuch Wei was already invincible against anyone below the Saint Realm.


    Now that he had reached the Saint Plane, he was probably invincible.


    After all, eunuchs were not only physically disabled, but also a bug.


    Eunuch Wei did not deny it and nodded.¡±¡±Pretty much, but you can¡¯t fight Chu Sheng.¡±


    ¡°After all, I¡¯ve only reached the first level of Saint Realm. If I reach the ninth level, I might be able to, but it¡¯s still too early.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Good heavens.


    He had thought that he was already very good at acting tough, but he didn¡¯t expect Eunuch Wei to be an expert.


    You¡¯re still thinking of exchanging one for one with a saint, right?


    Xu Bai placed his hand on his forehead and brought the topic back.¡±In short, this trip is for the saint-level experience. Do you know where I can get it?¡±


    Eunuch Wei looked at Director Mu and said,¡± The book I gave you before was something I risked my face to ask for from an acquaintance. As for the rest, I really don¡¯t know. After all, this thing is hidden like a treasure by every force.¡±¡±

 Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: Ruins Begin to Appear More Often (4)

    Chapter 862: Ruins Begin to Appear More Often (4)


    These experiences of failing to become a Saint Warrior were passed down by the ancestors of their forces. They were naturally unwilling to hand them over. After all, they had a great connection with becoming a Saint Warrior.


    Even if it was just the knowledge of failing to become a saint, it was still a very important treasure since it had passed the threshold.


    Director Mu pondered for a moment and took out a token from the drawer beside him. He handed it to Xu Bai and said,¡±¡±You can go to the library of the ninth floor and look for it yourself. There is too much information here, and I can¡¯t remember some of it.¡±


    Xu Bai said suspiciously,¡± You¡¯ve already reached your realm. How can you not remember anything? Don¡¯t you remember everything with just a glance? Don¡¯t lie to me again. You¡¯re trying to scheme against me.¡±¡±


    This didn¡¯t make sense. An expert of this realm should have long had a photographic memory.


    ¡± I can¡¯t promise you anything else,¡± Director Mu said helplessly.¡± But I will never go back on my promise to His Majesty. From the moment I promised His Majesty, I will not plot against him.¡±¡±


    ¡°The reason why I said I can¡¯t remember clearly is that the information there is updated every day. I have to deal with important matters in the court now, so I can¡¯t spare time to look at it.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai understood. He put away the waist token and prepared to leave.


    He was in a rush for this trip. He wanted to find the information first. If the things recorded in the information were easy to take, he would go and take them first.


    If it wasn¡¯t easy to get them, then he would temporarily return to the palace¡¯s treasure vault and take care of all those books.


    ¡°Wait, the information you want is very important. It¡¯s on the ninth floor. After you get the information, you can come to my place.¡±Director Mu said.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you about this a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t tell you since you were in seclusion.¡±


    Xu Bai agreed. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he still went to look at the information first.


    He didn¡¯t stay any longer and left the room. Then, he walked toward Zhai Xing Lou.


    The journey was smooth and they soon arrived at Zhai Xing Lou.


    When the guards outside the buildings saw Xu Bai holding Director Mu¡¯s token, they did not stop him.


    Following the stairs, he walked all the way up to the ninth floor. There were many rooms on this floor, and each room was marked with a specific purpose. After searching for a while, he found a place where he stored information.


    When Xu Bai pushed open the door and entered, he found that it was filled with thick books. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    ¡°There really are a lot.¡±


    This room was especially big and was filled with books. Although these books were categorized, just looking at them was dazzling.


    ¡°Start looking.¡±


    Xu Bai first looked around according to the categories. He didn¡¯t look at the categories that didn¡¯t belong to them. He quickly searched around and didn¡¯t find any categories that were marked as failing to become a saint.


    ¡°I almost forgot. It¡¯s impossible to label it so directly. It must have been classified into a certain category. When I left, I forgot to ask Director Mu.¡±Xu Baiyi patted his forehead and remembered the things he had forgotten.


    ¡°Come on, one book at a time.¡± He thought to himself.


    There was no progress bar on these things. Xu Bai began to search for books one by one. Fortunately, with his current strength, his speed was not slow. The speed of reading books was shocking.


    In less than the time it took for an incense stick to burn, he found the information he wanted from the books in the room.


    Xu Bai flipped through the information and memorized it all before putting it back in its original place.


    There weren¡¯t many records, only five factions.


    Moreover, he was not familiar with these five forces, but it was not a big problem.


    When he was flipping through it, he had also stored some information about these five forces in his mind.


    There were a few places that were very far away. They were in remote places in Great Chu, and he did not plan to go there.


    After all, he was still being targeted by the two Saint Realm Barbarians. If he was too far away, he might be ambushed.


    He was very familiar with a force that was located in the land of the Barbarians and had already settled in the land.


    Not only that, but there was also a person he was very familiar with in this force.


    Miao Xiao.


    The girl from the Miao Sect was his fan. He could try to learn from the Miao Sect about his failure to become a Saint Warrior.


    He remembered that Chu Ling had arranged for the Miao Sect not to be too far away. It was not far from the capital, so he could go and take a look.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai got what he wanted. He then went down Zhai Xing Lou and walked towards the palace.


    Soon, they arrived at the royal study.


    At this moment, Eunuch Wei was no longer in the royal study. Director Mu was the only one marking the memorials.


    When he saw Xu Bai, he put down the brush in his hand and let Xu Bai sit down. Then, he took out a letter from the drawer and handed it to Xu Bai.


    ¡°His Majesty left it for me?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In his understanding, since it was a letter, someone must have given it to him. Moreover, since Director Mu was so serious about it, it must have been the Chu Emperor. After all, before this, the Chu Emperor had asked the Empress to give him a letter.


    ¡°No, I gave it to him.¡± Director Mu shook his head.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.¡± Actually, we¡¯re face-to-face now. We can talk.¡±¡±


    He understood now. Director Mu¡¯s inexplicable attributes had been activated again. He wanted to talk about being cool for no reason.


    There was really no need. They were all face to face. Couldn¡¯t they just talk about it? Why did they have to prepare a letter?

 Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: Chapter 233-The High Rise of the Ruins (5)

    Chapter 863: Chapter 233-The High Rise of the Ruins (5)


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is what style is.¡± Director Mu placed his hands behind his back and returned to his seat. He picked up the brush and thought for a moment before putting it down.


    Xu Bai wanted to leave a fist mark on Director Mu¡¯s face, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was inappropriate. He could only open the letter.


    He finally understood why Eunuch Wei and Director Mu did not get along. Director Mu¡¯s every word and action was really a headache.


    Enduring this headache, Xu Bai read the contents of the letter and quickly forgot what had just happened. He frowned and read it carefully.


    After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, Xu Bai put down the letter in his hand, his expression especially solemn.


    ¡°According to your letter, not only have there been many strange incidents recently, but there have also been more ruins than before?¡±


    This was roughly what the letter meant. It said that in the past month, nearly 30 ruins had appeared in the entire Great Chu. In other words, there was an average of one every day.


    Although the Great Chu Country was very large, the frequency of such a small number of people appearing was not high. However, in the past, there was not such a high frequency. Compared to the past, the frequency was much higher.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Right now, he placed great importance on the remains. He really wanted to get to the bottom of the matter regarding the remains. After all, the Chu Emperor had previously mentioned in his letter that his identity, or to put it bluntly, some of the secrets of his golden finger, were very likely to be hidden in the remains.


    If it was something else, he might not be very interested, but the matter of the cheat greatly increased his interest.


    In the past, he did not have the strength and did not have the opportunity to understand. Now that he had clues, he naturally wanted to understand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It might be a good thing for us,¡± said Director Mu.¡±


    ¡°Not only can we obtain more resources from it, but we can also understand what happened at that time.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I showed it to you is to let you be prepared. Since the Barbarians were beaten down, there has only been one incident with the Barbarians, but we found that it is gradually spreading.¡±


    Xu Bai put the letter back on the table and nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Since he had already received the news, he didn¡¯t plan to stay any longer. He had to go back and look for his failure to become a saint.


    However, since he was already here, he was naturally not in a hurry to go back. After going to Eunuch Wei¡¯s place, he drank with Eunuch Wei again before bidding farewell and leaving.


    By the time he returned to the palace, it was already very late.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been with them for so long. I¡¯ll spend the night with them tonight.¡±


    Xu Bai chuckled and rubbed his hands together before walking towards the place where Chu Ling and Ye Zi were resting¡­


    The next day.


    Xu Bai got up with the help of the two girls. Ye Zi helped Xu Bai wash up.


    Chu Ling was lying in Xu Bai¡¯s embrace, gently leaning against his chest.


    ¡°Tired?¡± Xu Bai lowered his head and looked at Chu Ling, who still had some fatigue on her face.


    Chu Ling nodded and shook her head,¡±There are too many things to deal with every day. Fortunately, I have Sister Ye Zi to help me. Moreover, these various institutions have been improving recently.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and patted Chu Ling¡¯s head.¡±Sometimes, since you have made a decision to sit in this position, you must pay the price.¡±


    Chu Ling softly hummed in agreement and buried her head in Xu Bai¡¯s chest, not saying a word.


    On the other side, Ye Zi slowly stood up.¡±Husband, I¡¯ve already washed up.¡±


    Xu Bai hummed in agreement and patted Chu Ling¡¯s back.¡±¡±Today, I will make a trip to the Miao Sect.¡±


    The two women didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t care what Xu Bai did because they would support him unconditionally.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything more and left.


    He had to hurry up. If he could successfully get the experience of failing to become a saint, he had to finish the progress bar as soon as possible.


    After Xu Bai left, the two girls looked at each other and were speechless.


    Between Chu Ling¡¯s brows, there was still exhaustion.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll help you deal with the recent matters. You can rest assured and recuperate.¡±Ye Zi said gently.


    Chu Ling thought for a while, then raised her hand and rubbed her forehead, emitting a lazy aura.¡±That¡¯s good. This way, I can rest for a while.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    She seemed to be very tired, but because she had already been conferred the title of king, she had already become an Extraordinary expert the moment she was conferred the title of king. No matter how tired she was, she should not have been unable to recover overnight.


    Moreover, as the land of the barbarians was getting better and better, her strength was also steadily improving. It was even more impossible for such a situation to happen.


    When Ye Zi saw Chu Ling¡¯s current state, she said with slight worry,¡±Sister, why don¡¯t you tell husband about this? If husband knows, he will be very happy.¡±


    Chu Ling shook her head again,¡± My husband has been in the treasury every day these days. He is very busy with his closed-door cultivation. If I tell my husband about this, he will be very happy. However, it will disrupt his plans.¡±


    When Ye Zi heard this, she lowered her head and looked at Chu Ling¡¯s lower abdomen.¡±But¡­You can¡¯t hide this for long¡­¡±

 Chapter 864 - Chapter 864: Two Books of Saint Enlightenment (1)

    Chapter 864: Two Books of Saint Enlightenment (1)


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ye Zi stopped talking because she really could not hide it.


    Chu Ling touched her flat belly, her eyebrows as thin as willow leaves slightly furrowed, and finally sighed,¡±¡±I also want to tell my husband, but as you can see, my husband is busy with all kinds of things all day long. If I tell him now, won¡¯t his plans be disrupted?¡±


    She was pregnant not long ago.


    Before, her strength hadn¡¯t reached the mortal evolution state, so she couldn¡¯t get pregnant. However, ever since she reached the mortal evolution state, she was already pregnant with Xu Bai¡¯s child.


    The reason why she was so tired was because she was pregnant. For some reason, the child in her stomach would absorb the energy in her body for some reason. Fortunately, it did not absorb much.


    Now that she was at the mortal evolution state, she could handle the absorption speed.


    Originally, this was a joyous occasion, but Chu Ling did not plan to tell Xu Bai about it.


    She remembered that Xu Bai had been in the palace¡¯s treasury all day and had only spent a little time with them. She could see that Xu Bai was very busy.


    A smart woman would not bring trouble to her man. She even had good taste and knew when to say and when to do it.


    Chu Ling was a smart woman. She knew that Xu Bai would be very happy if she told him about this.


    However, it would also disrupt her plan. Xu Bai might even accompany her all day, which would not be good for Xu Bai.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like Xu Bai¡¯s company. On the contrary, she really wanted Xu Bai to accompany her all day long. However, sometimes, such things had to be done in different situations.


    She had heard some trivial things in the past. Most of them were the families of some officials in the palace. When they chatted with her, they would pour out their grievances.


    Whenever the wives of high-ranking officials talked about their men, they would complain that their men had no time to accompany them and were busy with all kinds of things all day.


    Actually, in Chu Ling¡¯s eyes, this was purely looking for trouble.


    You want your man to accompany you, but you also want your man to go out and work. Could it be that you can tear your man into pieces?


    She said that men understood love and that men did not understand the so-called romance, but she still had to live.


    Chu Ling understood very well, so he decided not to tell Xu Bai for the time being, or he would tell Xu Bai when Xu Bai was free.


    Ye Zi¡¯s gaze could not help but look at Chu Ling¡¯s flat stomach. Her face revealed envy as she stretched out her hand to touch Chu Ling¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°I also want to give birth to a child for my husband.¡±


    Just as Eunuch Wei had said, with Xu Bai¡¯s current situation, the only one who could take care of his children was Chu Ling.


    She and Xu Bai hadn¡¯t taken any precautions before, but she just couldn¡¯t get pregnant.


    Therefore, Ye Zi felt slightly regretful and envious.


    Chu Ling¡¯s lower abdomen was touched by Ye Zi as she slapped Ye Zi¡¯s hand away and said,¡±It¡¯s time to get busy. My husband is very busy every day. We can¡¯t drag him down.¡±


    Ye Zi stuck out his tongue and helped Chu Ling up.


    Chu Ling¡¯s fair face revealed a helpless expression: ¡°I¡¯m just pregnant. There¡¯s no need to be so careful.¡±


    Ye Zi giggled,¡± Sister, the little guy in your arms is either rich or noble. He will be the darling of your husband in the future. You must be careful.¡±¡±


    Chu Ling shook her head slightly and lightly patted Ye Zi¡¯s shoulder.


    The two girls played as they walked away.


    In the capital.


    On the bustling street, Bai Bai was walking towards the Miao Sect¡¯s location. At this moment, his face was filled with excitement and excitement.


    Pregnant!


    Pregnant!


    Pregnant!


    Important things must be repeated thrice!


    Who was he?


    His divine soul covered the entire capital. Although he could only feel the vague outline, the voices of the two women did not escape his ears.


    As long as he wanted to hear something, he could hear it clearly if he focused.


    Before he left, he felt that something was wrong with Chu Ling. No matter how tired she was, a mortal evolution state would recover after a night of rest.


    Although he was a little dazed from the shaking of the bed last night, he was not that tired after a night, so he specially paid attention.


    It was just a subconscious thought, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear such news.


    Xu Bai wanted to rush back, but he stopped when he heard the conversation between the two women.


    For any man, becoming a father for the first time was a very happy thing.


    Xu Bai was also happy, but he thought about it and realized that Chu Ling was right. His plan could not be messed up now.


    Although it was peaceful now, his strength was already invincible in the Transcendent Realm. He even had three Saint Realm skills.


    However, the peace on the surface was filled with undercurrents.


    It was not just the situation in the two bizarre markets. More importantly, there was also the recent phenomenon of the frequent occurrence of ruins. It constantly told people in the industry that this world was more dangerous than they had imagined.


    The sense of urgency was like waves after waves.


    All in all, the pursuit of strength was endless, the stronger the better.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai temporarily put aside his plan to go back and continued to walk towards the Miao Sect¡¯s position.


    The position allocated by the Miao Cult was not in the imperial city. Instead, it was in the direction of Great Chu.


    Therefore, Xu Bai could walk in this direction without worry.


    After all, the further they went, the closer they were to the imperial palace of the Great Chu State. The two barbarians did not dare to come over.


    His speed was very fast, and he arrived at his destination in the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn.

 Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: Two Books of Saint Enlightenment (2)

    Chapter 865: Two Books of Saint Enlightenment (2)


    Longzhou.


    Currently, the Barbarian Race¡¯s fiefdom was divided into four regions like the Great Chu Country.


    The Miao Sect was assigned to Longzhou.


    Xu Bai descended from the sky and slowly walked into the city gate.


    When the soldiers guarding the city saw Xu Bai, they were all shocked. They rubbed their eyes hard as if they were seeing things. They could not believe it.


    If there were some commoners who did not know Xu Bai, then as long as they were in the industry or working in the Great Chu Country, they would have a portrait of Xu Bai in their hands and knew what Xu Bai looked like.


    As for why there was a portrait of him, it was actually very simple.


    Great Chu was very big, but the interactions and collisions between people could not be reduced just because the place was big.


    If they ran into each other one day and didn¡¯t know what Xu Bai looked like, they would do something to offend Xu Bai. Not only would the gains not make up for the losses, but it would also bring about huge consequences.


    Therefore, these were all necessary for a streamer.


    Xu Bai nodded to the soldiers and raised his hand slightly to signal them not to disturb the people. Then, he walked in.


    When the soldiers saw Xu Bai¡¯s action, they knew that Xu Bai did not want to cause a commotion.


    Therefore, none of them said anything and pretended not to see anything.


    After entering Longzhou, Xu Bai felt a little emotional.


    On both sides of the streets of Longzhou, there were stalls and vendors who were trying their best to sell their wares. All kinds of buildings looked brand new.


    After all, it had just been repaired, so the buildings here were much newer. In just a short period of time, they had been restored so much that they could almost be considered as new.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the speed at which the construction of the new class was so fast that it was hard to imagine.


    However, he only sighed for a short while. He did not stay any longer and walked in one of the directions.


    After passing through one alley after another, the noise in Xu Bai¡¯s ears gradually faded away, and a slightly luxurious mansion appeared in front of him.


    The mansion was very large and imposing. Just from the surface, it already showed its luxury.


    Not all the people from the Miao School had come. Just like the Academy, they had also sent many geniuses of the younger generation. This was enough to show that they cared about the things here.


    To any faction, the younger generation was something that every faction was grooming and nurturing. Therefore, the Miao Sect was able to send all the geniuses of the younger generation here to show that they really wanted to develop here.


    At the entrance of the mansion, there were two members of the Miao Cult standing guard. They were so bored that they yawned.


    Not far away, footsteps could be heard.


    The Miao Temple members guarding the door heard the sound of footsteps. The two of them looked at each other and looked in the direction of the sound.


    At first, they thought that someone was passing by, or someone was looking for them.


    In fact, they were right.


    Someone was indeed looking for them, but when they saw who it was, they were stunned on the spot and their shoulders began to tremble.


    A feeling called fear grew in his heart.


    The two of them could not help but take a step back. They looked at the figure that was gradually enlarging not far away and felt panic in their hearts.


    In the past, they had been through many battles and would not be flustered by some things. However, in their current situation, anyone who came would have the same expression as them.


    There was no other reason. The person walking in front of him was tall. Although there was no weapon hanging on his waist and his hands were behind his back, he could still give people a sense of pressure.


    This kind of pressure came from his heart and he couldn¡¯t control it.


    They wanted to run, but it seemed like there was no need to do so in the current situation. If this famous Prince Xu wanted to kill them, they could just blow on him. No matter how much they ran, they would not be able to escape.


    At the thought of this, one of the guards stood out and cupped his hands at Xu Bai. He said respectfully,¡±This lowly one greets Prince Xu. May I know why Prince Xu has come here?¡±


    Rules still had to be followed, and the procedures could not be simplified.


    Xu Bai glanced at the guard and smiled.¡±¡±Let me know. I¡¯m here to look for you. There¡¯s indeed something important. I want to see the person in charge here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment,¡± The guard didn¡¯t say anything else. He cupped his hands and said this before turning around and entering the mansion.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, the guard who entered hurriedly walked in. He opened the door and raised his hand to bow.¡±Please!¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and followed behind the guard. The guard led him all the way to a very stylish room.


    ¡°Prince Xu, please wait here for a moment. Soon, the person in charge will come to look for you.¡±The guard said respectfully.


    Xu Bai could see the sweat on the guard¡¯s forehead. He knew where the sweat came from.


    This guy seemed to be very afraid of him. If he stayed by his side for another minute, it would probably be a huge torture.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°When did I become so scary?¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself, I remember that I¡¯m quite an easy-going and refined person.¡±


    On the side, the guard saw that Xu Bai did not speak. His head was lowered, but his face was covered in sweat and he kept trembling.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave first.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand in boredom.


    The guard felt as if he had been pardoned. He quickly ran away without any hesitation, as if he was followed by a ferocious beast.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about him. He sat on his seat and poured himself a cup of tea. After taking two sips, the door was pushed open.

 Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: The Enlightenment of the Two Sages (3)

    Chapter 866: The Enlightenment of the Two Sages (3)


    Then, he saw Miao Xiao, who was dressed in black, skipping in.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Xu.¡± Miao Xiao hurriedly stopped and respectfully cupped his hands. However, his eyes were rolling around, revealing a crafty look.


    Xu Bai looked behind Miao Xiao and realized that there was no one else behind him. He said thoughtfully,¡±I see. You¡¯re in charge of things here now?¡±


    Miao Xiao nodded his head vigorously. Seeing that there was no one around, he put on a particularly wretched look and rubbed his hands.


    It was hard to imagine that although Miao Xiao wasn¡¯t a peerless beauty, she had a cute and fairy-like air about her.


    And such a cute woman could actually do such a wretched action. It was simply ridiculous.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    To be honest, he had seen this expression and this look from Ying Yue before. However, Miao Xiao was different from Ying Yue. She was not as bold as Ying Yue. After all, Xu Bai was now in a different position, so she had to restrain herself as much as possible.


    But Shadow Moon was different. After seeing Xu Bai, she directly attacked him.


    Miao Xiao stared at Xu Bai pitifully and mumbled,¡±¡±When I came, Grandma told me to follow the rules when I see you. How can I not follow these rules?¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand.¡± You don¡¯t have to say it, but you have to act like a normal person. You know what I mean by normal.¡±¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Miao Xiao immediately beamed with joy. He skipped to Xu Bai¡¯s side and sat down. He placed his chin on his palm and stared at Xu Bai without blinking.


    ¡°Prince Xu, why are you here this time?¡±


    Although she was a fanatical fan, she knew that it was time to talk about serious matters, so she did not change the topic.


    Xu Bai nodded and put down the teacup in his hand.¡±There is indeed a serious matter. I have come here this time around to find something. The matter is like this¡­¡±


    In the quiet room, he told the whole story, emphasizing that he really wanted to learn about his failure to become a saint. Of course, although it was a bit abrupt, he didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush.


    If he gave it to her, then he would give it. If not, then he would see if there was any room for a deal.


    Miao Xiao was slightly stunned, but he quickly recovered.¡±Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    After saying that, she skipped away happily.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    What was going on? Why did it feel a little off?


    He didn¡¯t give a straight answer whether he agreed or not.


    However, Miao Xiao had asked him to wait for a while, so he did not leave for the time being. He continued to sit in his seat and wait.


    After a few minutes, Miao Xiaocai walked in from outside, holding a book in his hand and handing it to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Here, this is the book you wanted.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He felt that he had a lot of question marks today, but he was indeed very puzzled.


    This thing was very precious, but Miao Xiao gave it to him so simply. It was too simple.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving it to me so easily?¡±


    He had thought that this trip would be very troublesome, and he had even prepared to make a trade. However, he had not expected that he would be so happy to give him the experience of failing to become a saint.


    Moreover, this item was so important that Miao Xiao had kept it. It was obvious that Miao Xiao had brought it with him.


    Miao Xiao placed his index finger on his lower lip and looked up at the ceiling.¡±Grandma said that this thing was originally for you, but we can¡¯t give it to you on our own accord. We have to ask you to come over and ask for it before we give it to you. Moreover, we have to look very troubled before we give it to you¡­¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    How could he not understand the meaning of this sentence? In fact, this thing was very easy to understand.


    To make a simple analogy, if you wanted to give something to someone important, if you gave it directly, it would seem very unimportant.


    However, if the person asked for it, and you put on a difficult expression, but still gave it to him in the end, the value of the item would increase, and the favor you gave would also increase.


    From this, Xu Bai guessed that the higher-ups of the Miao Cult had long wanted to give him the item, but they had been holding onto it all this time, probably waiting for this moment.


    He did not expect Miao Xiao to be so direct and even say what he had just said.


    ¡°Then it would be impolite of me to refuse.¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    He put the book away. Since the other party was willing to give it to him, he didn¡¯t mind keeping it.


    The room fell silent after he put away his failed attempt to become a saint. There was a sense of awkwardness in the air.


    Miao Xiao¡¯s eyes rolled around, looking left and right as if he was thinking about something.


    Xu Bai felt that he had to break the silence at this time, so he condensed his words into two words: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Miao Xiao nodded happily when he heard Xu Bai¡¯s words.¡±¡±Yes!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai rubbed his forehead helplessly.¡±¡±If you have something to say, you should have said so earlier. I just received a book of your experiences. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, I won¡¯t reject it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a bad idea?¡± ¡°Wait for me a little longer.¡± Miao Xiao chuckled.¡±


    Then, without waiting for Xu Bai to speak, she ran out in a hurry. Xu Bai looked at Miao Xiao¡¯s back and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The Miao Sect was really bold to hand over the younger generation to Miao Xiao alone.


    Looking at the situation, there was probably something that he had to do himself.

 Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: Two Books of Saint Enlightenment (4)

    Chapter 867: Two Books of Saint Enlightenment (4)


    However, he had only received a book on failing to become a Saint Warrior. This book was treated like a treasure by every force, so if there was really anything he needed, he would help as well. It was just a deal.


    As he thought about this, he heard hurried footsteps from outside. Miao Xiao quickly walked in.


    When Miao Xiao approached, Xu Bai saw that she was holding a square wooden box in her hand.


    This wooden box did not look big, but it was exquisitely carved. Just from this box alone, one could tell that the things inside were definitely not simple.


    Something that could be stored in such an exquisite wooden box was definitely not ordinary. Thinking so, Miao Xiao stuffed the wooden box into Xu Bai¡¯s hands.


    Xu Bai gently weighed the wooden box in his hand and asked in confusion,¡±¡±What is the meaning of this?¡±


    He didn¡¯t open it but waited for Miao Xiao¡¯s reply.


    Miao Xiao chuckled and scratched his head with a silly look.¡±Back then, we had a total of two books on how to become a saint. However, after the Gu God Sect split up, they took one with them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve also experienced what happened that day. At that time, it seemed that His Majesty was furious, so he used a heavy hand and wasted a lot of manpower and resources to kill all the remaining evil spirits. This thing returned to our hands.¡±


    Xu Bai remembered.


    However, he did not know what happened after that. So the Gu God Sect had already been destroyed by the Chu Emperor?


    It seemed like he was going to give him the book as well.


    Xu Bai looked Miao Xiao up and down and suddenly said,¡±At first, I thought you were a simple-minded person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart.¡±


    Miao Xiao was stunned for a moment, but he quickly returned to normal. He did not say anything, but his expression was a little stiff.


    Xu Bai pointed at the wooden box and said slowly,¡±¡±Your conditions are definitely not simple. If you had mentioned your conditions first, I might not have agreed. However, if you took out the item first and showed me the benefits first, it would increase the possibility of me agreeing.¡±


    At this point, Xu Bai had already understood Miao Xiao¡¯s thoughts. This little girl looked silly, but her heart was really delicate.


    ¡°Then, can you accept it?¡± Miao Xiao asked with anticipation.¡±


    The smile on Xu Bai¡¯s face slowly disappeared, and his tone became calm.¡±¡±Speak.¡±


    Miao Xiao didn¡¯t notice Xu Bai¡¯s expression and continued,¡±After Prince Xu becomes a Saint, can we¡­ Make a trip to the Miao Sect?¡±


    ¡°Why are you going to the Miao Sect?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    Miao Xiao explained,¡± Recently, our Miao Sect has encountered a huge problem. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the Golden Thread Gu, but it¡¯s constantly weakening. If this continues, it¡¯s very likely that it will really go extinct.¡±


    ¡°We heard that Prince Xu has a powerful body recovery ability, so we want to borrow your blood to save the Golden Thread Gu after we become Saints.¡±


    Miao Xiao shut his mouth.


    She finally realized that there was something wrong with Xu Bai¡¯s expression. He looked very calm.


    This feeling was unfamiliar to her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to become a Saint Warrior?¡± Xu Bai asked calmly.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t become a saint, your plan won¡¯t work. I¡¯ll just use this book for nothing.¡±


    Miao Xiao put away his previous thoughts and shook his head.¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. If there¡¯s really no way to become a Saint, it means that the Golden Thread Gu is destined to die.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Since he had already said this, there was no point in continuing.


    ¡°Alright, I agree. After I become a Saint, I will go over and help you solve this problem as soon as possible.¡±Xu Bai said.


    If it was just using blood to save the Golden Thread Gu, it would be nothing.


    Xu Bai used a divination technique to calculate the situation and found that it was a good thing. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Miao Xiao nodded and wanted to say something.


    But this time, Xu Bai didn¡¯t give him a chance to say anything. He stood up with the wooden box.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re done here, I¡¯ll leave first. The earlier I become a Saint, the earlier I can help you.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with his words. It was indeed so. The earlier he became a Saint, the earlier he could help the Miao Cult solve their problems.


    Miao Xiao fell silent and nodded.


    She had wanted to talk about other things, but now it seemed that Xu Bai was not in a good mood.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything until he was about to leave.


    ¡°Actually, we have experienced life and death in that battle. There is no need to play such tricks.¡±


    ¡°If it was Wu Hua and Liu Xu, they would have told me directly. I would have tried my best to help them.¡±


    ¡°But since you¡¯re treating it as a business now, then it¡¯s a business.¡±


    After saying that, Xu Bai did not stay any longer and walked towards the palace.


    Miao Xiao looked at Xu Bai¡¯s back and suddenly thought of something. His face turned pale.


    She seemed to have done something wrong. She had used her little tricks in the wrong place.


    Just as Xu Bai had said, if he took out the item first and then talked to Xu Bai about the deal, he would be scheming against others.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If they weren¡¯t familiar with each other, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.


    But the problem was that they were familiar with each other. When they dealt with the Gu God Sect, they almost died there.


    The feeling of fighting together and experiencing life and death together was different. However, he had actually schemed against Xu Bai. No one would be happy if it were him.


    Think about it, when your friend schemed against you, would you be happy?


    Miao Xiao gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t chase after her.

 Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: Two Books of Saint Enlightenment (5)

    Chapter 868: Two Books of Saint Enlightenment (5)


    With Xu Bai¡¯s speed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to him. She could only apologize to him the next time she went to the Miao Temple.


    Thinking of this, she sighed and returned to her room.


    Xu Bai did not stop along the way. He rushed back to the palace as fast as he could.


    However, this time, he did not return to the royal family¡¯s treasury. Instead, he rushed towards Chu Ling and Ye Zi¡¯s resting place.


    This round trip actually didn¡¯t take long. According to the current time, it should be when Chu Ling was in the study reading the memorials.


    Ye Zi should also be resting there for a while.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    After arriving at the study room, Xu Bai pushed the door open. Under the astonished gazes of the two girls, he quickly walked to Chu Ling and carried her up.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Xu Bai placed his ear close to Chu Ling¡¯s abdomen and listened carefully. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    This was very normal. She had just gotten pregnant. How could there be any special movements?


    Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly felt a different life force coming from Chu Ling¡¯s lower abdomen.


    ¡°I got it!¡± Xu Bai was overjoyed.


    Since he had made it so clear, the two girls knew that Xu Bai had understood what had happened.


    ¡°Husband, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. The most important thing is¡­¡± Chu Ling said in a panic.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else.¡±¡±That¡¯s a good thing. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me in the future.¡± Xu Bai smiled.¡±


    Chu Ling opened her mouth but eventually nodded.


    Seeing Xu Bai put his ear on her stomach, she couldn¡¯t help but stroke Xu Bai¡¯s hair.


    Beside him, Ye Zi covered her lips and smiled lightly.


    Xu Bai suddenly raised his head.¡± Oh, right. You said that your fatigue is due to your pregnancy. What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±


    He recalled what he had heard when he left today, especially when he thought of how Chu Ling was often tired, and was slightly worried.


    Chu Ling smiled and said,¡± It¡¯s alright, husband. I¡¯ve found a specialist doctor to take a look. They said that the more tired a person is during pregnancy, the stronger the fetus is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached the Extraordinary realm, but I still feel tired. This proves that the child is definitely extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Xu Bai understood and rubbed his hands excitedly.¡±Then you should do less for now. Some things can be left to those ministers.¡±


    Chu Ling nodded lightly, she understood.


    Ye Zi walked over with light steps.¡±With me helping to share the burden, husband can rest assured.¡±


    Chu Ling said,¡±Husband, you must not delay your matters because of my matters. If that¡¯s the case, I will feel very guilty.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡± It won¡¯t be delayed. Anyway, my spirit has covered the entire capital. I can see your recent situation, so there¡¯s no danger. Besides, there¡¯s still Qingfeng Liu and Temple Master Jade-faced. As long as it¡¯s not those two old barbarians, any Transcendent will die.¡±¡±


    Hearing Xu Bai¡¯s certainty and serious tone, Chu Ling couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This was the first time she had seen Xu Bai¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re talking nonsense again. Even Transcendent experts want to curry favor with us, who would dare to oppose us?¡±


    Not to mention Xu Bai¡¯s background, with Xu Bai¡¯s current strength, he could really beat up Transcendents.


    The three of them chatted for a while more. In the end, Chu Ling chased Xu Bai out with the excuse that she didn¡¯t want to delay him.


    Xu Bai was also very helpless, but he couldn¡¯t stay inside and not come out. Pregnant women needed to rest, so he left.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stop. He walked straight to the palace¡¯s treasure vault and soon reached the highest level. He saw the female Abbey Dean and Liu Qingfeng, who were still desperately reading.


    ¡°You guys are really hardworking. I thought geniuses like you would have a lot more free time than ordinary people.¡±


    This sentence was a joke. Xu Bai only said it in a joking tone.


    The female Abbey Dean glanced at Xu Bai.¡±


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned.¡± You found a way to become a saint?¡±¡±


    The female Abbey Dean nodded.¡± Recently, I¡¯ve been using my ability to continuously simulate. I¡¯m about to reach my limit, so I need to find a very quiet place.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Bai replied,¡±It¡¯s quiet and safe here.¡±¡±


    The corners of the female Abbey Dean¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression was obvious.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± ¡± It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand.¡± By the way, Brother Qingfeng, how¡¯s your progress?¡±¡±


    Liu Qingfeng smiled bitterly.¡± I¡¯m still an eighth-grade Transcendent. I probably won¡¯t be able to do anything. However, I¡¯m already very lucky to be able to recover my divine soul. I won¡¯t pursue too much.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai patted Liu Qingfeng¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry about these things. Just take it step by step and fight steadily.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This was just a consolation, and he could only do so.


    Since he couldn¡¯t possibly take advantage of it, he decided to help Liu Qingfeng raise his strength.


    After saying that, he found a spot and continued to work.


    This time, he had a goal. He had to finish reading the two books on failing to become a saint before coming out of seclusion.


    The golden progress bar was slowly moving forward. Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were fixed on it, and he was focused¡­

 Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: Large-scale Ruins, Xu Bai’s Breakthrough (1)

    Chapter 869: Large-scale Ruins, Xu Bai¡¯s Breakthrough (1)


    Time seemed to be moving forward without any hindrance. Even if there were earth-shattering changes, it could not stop the passage of time.


    In the blink of an eye, nearly two months had passed.


    In the past two months, all kinds of strange events had happened.


    Strange things frequently appeared in various places, causing great trouble to the people.


    Although the Heaven Inspectorate had changed their arrangement today and could arrive in time, there would always be situations of negligence.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that the people¡¯s hearts were unstable and could barely be controlled.


    ¡°On the other hand, the frequency of ruins appearing in Great Chu is much higher than before.


    For those in the industry, this was a good thing, but for the higher-ups, this kind of abnormal change often brought about the unknown.


    Every place was changing, including the land of the barbarians.


    During this period of time, some of the important institutions that were missing were finally successfully filled up. The current barbarian fief could also basically operate.


    The one who was slightly more relaxed was Chu Ling. Now that she had unloaded a lot of heavy burdens, the complicated work was also much less, allowing her to rest a little.


    In the resplendent palace, Ye Zi was helping Chu Ling sit down.


    In two months, Chu Ling¡¯s stomach had already taken shape. Now that she was wearing loose clothes, it did not have much of an impact on people in the industry.


    Although the fetus in her womb was constantly absorbing her power, as the barbarian fief became more and more complete, she was not far from becoming a transcendent as an emperor. She could balance the degree of absorption.


    ¡°Elder sister, I wonder how my husband is doing. I haven¡¯t seen him for two months.¡±Ye Zi helped Chu Ling sit down and poured a cup of water for her.


    In the past two months, the two of them had been working non-stop to complete the operation of the Barbarian Race¡¯s fief.


    During these two months, Xu Bai had never shown his face. He had been staying in the treasury of the palace. If not for the fact that everyone in the world knew that Prince Xu had not left the barbarian fief, they would have thought that he was no longer here.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s something important. As long as husband doesn¡¯t call us, we won¡¯t disturb him.¡±Chu Ling rubbed her belly and smiled.


    A pregnant woman¡¯s temper would become worse, but a pregnant woman would also emit a motherly glow. The current Chu Ling was just like that.


    The two of them hadn¡¯t seen Xu Bai for more than two months. To be honest, they both wanted to see him, but they restrained themselves.


    They thought that sensible women always knew when to leave a man alone, especially when a man was doing business. It was stupid to disturb him too much.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ye Zi nodded lightly.


    Even if she wanted to see Xu Bai again, she shouldn¡¯t disturb him at this time.


    Ye Zi looked at Chu Ling¡¯s bulging belly and couldn¡¯t help but touch it.


    When the two girls were together, they had a good relationship in private. Moreover, when there were no outsiders, they were very open.


    Chu Ling was already used to such actions and did not stop him.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    At the same time, a crisp sound was heard.


    ¡°Your Highness, Qingxue has something to report.¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡± Chu Ling hurriedly swatted Ye Zi¡¯s hand away and resumed that graceful and elegant appearance.


    Ye Zi stuck out her tongue and sat quietly at the side.


    The door was pushed open. Qing Xue, who was dressed in green, held a memorial in her hand and hurriedly walked in.


    As the saying goes, once a person attains the Tao, chickens and dogs will ascend to heaven.


    Because of Xu Bai, Chu Ling sat on the throne of the Barbarian Race¡¯s fief and became the current owner of the land.


    And because of Chu Ling, Qing Xue was also the most popular person in the land of the barbarians.


    Whenever there was an internal matter that needed to be reported, Qing Xue would pass it on to him.


    ¡°Your Highness, two hundred miles north of the capital, we found signs that the ruins are about to open.¡±Qing Xue passed the memorial in her hands to Chu Ling and added a sentence at the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s very big.¡±


    The size of any relic could be seen before it opened. Qing Xue¡¯s expression was very solemn. From this, it could be seen that the relic this time was not ordinary.


    Chu Ling did not say anything. She stretched out her fair hand and took the booklet. After she flipped it open, her slender eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    She slowly finished reading the memorial with an equally solemn expression.


    After she finished reading it, she put away the memorial solemnly. She seemed to be thinking about something and did not say anything.


    Beside him, Ye Zi took the booklet and flipped through it as well.


    His already big eyes widened even more when he saw the memorial.


    According to the report, the ruin that appeared this time was an extremely large ruin.


    This meant that there would be plenty of resources inside, but at the same time, there would be plenty of hidden dangers.


    The relic was like this. It seemed unreasonable, but it was actually very fair and just. There would not be any tilting.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If he wanted good things, excellent resources, and greater benefits, he would go to the ruins.


    However, at the same time, they would also face endless danger and unimaginable terror.


    The ruins written on it were huge, but that was not the main point. The main point was that this was the land of the barbarians.


    Ever since he took over, this was the second time a relic incident had happened.


    There was a long gap between the two, but since it had already happened, it meant that this was not a simple beginning.

 Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: Large-scale Ruins, Xu Bai’s Breakthrough (2)

    Chapter 870: Large-scale Ruins, Xu Bai¡¯s Breakthrough (2)


    Sitting in their positions, they were very clear about the major events that were happening now, especially the frequent appearance of the ruins.


    Did this mean that the barbarians ¡®fief had already begun?


    After the start, there would be more and more ruins appearing at an increasing frequency?


    Ye Zi felt that her guess was very reasonable and it was in line with the current trend of the world.


    ¡°Got it. Qingxue, go to the palace treasury and find my husband. Show him this memorial.¡±Chu Ling handed the memorial back.


    They didn¡¯t want to disturb Xu Bai, but their husband had already warned them about this matter a long time ago.


    If something related to abandonment appeared, she must inform him immediately. That was why Chu Ling had asked Qing Xue to make a trip over.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Xue took the memorial and bowed slightly before leaving without saying a word.


    After Qing Xue left, Chu Ling¡¯s face revealed a trace of worry.


    Now that she had completely run the barbarian fief, she could not afford to cause any more trouble.


    He only wanted to take care of his pregnancy after he was done with the daily government affairs. He didn¡¯t want to do anything else.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t forget who my husband is. In this fief, with my husband guarding it, unless those Saint Realm masters come, they won¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow.¡±Ye Zi comforted softly,


    Chu Ling nodded and replied.


    Although he had agreed, the worry between his brows still existed.


    Qing Xue held the memorial and walked in the spacious and clean palace.


    At this moment, her hands were clenched very tightly. She was not as relaxed and indifferent as she was when she faced Chu Ling previously. She appeared very nervous.


    The memorial was crumpled in her hand.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down.¡± Qing Xue took a few deep breaths and patted her chest. After she calmed down, she rushed to the palace treasury.


    The palace treasury.


    At this moment, in the majestic capital, Xu Bai was sitting on a chair in the royal treasury. He was reading the book that he had failed to become a saint. His eyes were glued to the progress bar.


    Now, the progress bar was only a little bit away from completion.


    Only Liu Qingfeng was left beside him. As for the female Abbey Dean, she had left the palace¡¯s treasury not long ago.


    In the quiet room, although Liu Qingfeng felt that he had no hope of becoming a saint, he was still staring at the book in his hand.


    No matter how slim the hope was, he had to try. If he didn¡¯t even dare to try, then his state of mind would have a huge problem. With his current strength, he couldn¡¯t tolerate this.


    Thinking of this, Liu Qingfeng subconsciously looked at Xu Bai and sighed.¡±In such a short period of time, he was able to easily reach the peak of the extraordinary state. Even in my era, he was probably a beloved child of the world.¡±


    There were times when people would compare with each other. This saying was true. However, Liu Qingfeng had lived for so long. Although he was crazy most of the time, he would not be jealous.


    At most, he was envious, so envious that he was a little jealous.


    Xu Bai felt Liu Qingfeng¡¯s envious gaze and knew why he was looking at him.


    However, he could not divert his attention to talk to Liu Liuqing because he was focused on the book. At this moment, the golden progress bar had reached perfection.


    The light blue words floated in the air. In the blink of an eye, they formed an order that Xu Bai could understand and appeared before his eyes.


    [You have failed to study the Saint¡¯s Loot, you have comprehended fusion x1]


    Soon, the light blue text disappeared. However, after it disappeared, it didn¡¯t enter Xu Bai¡¯s mind. Instead, it turned into another line of information.


    ¡± Matching fusion options.¡±


    [Match successful!]


    [Fusion technique. It can forcefully classify and fuse unrelated skills.]


    [Fusion in progress¡­]


    After a while, new words appeared again.


    [Fusion successful!]


    As the fusion technique disappeared, the light blue text finally turned into information and entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and sensed carefully. Only after he had absorbed the information in his mind did he open his eyes.


    In front of him, the light blue words were gone. In their place were brand new attributes.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: Transcendental ninth-grade unspecialized.]


    [Myriad Form Heavenly Summoning Art (Transcendent Rank 9.1):[Maximum level.]


    [Great Phantom Art (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Attack (Saint Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Defense (Saint Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of spells (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    [All kinds of support (Saint Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Techniques (Transcendence Rank-9):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    This time, he had finished reading the two books on the experience of entering the divine realm, and both of them had come from Miao Xiao.


    All kinds of miscellaneous techniques were formed through the combination of the Ten Thousand Poison Guide, the True Understanding of Mechanical Puppets, the Water Method, the Feng Shui Arithmetic, the Invisible Spell, the Mountain Sea Inviting Divine Technique, and the Corpse Controlling Technique. It had even reached the third level of the Saint Realm.

 Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: Large-scale Ruins, Xu Bai’s Breakthrough (3)

    Chapter 871: Large-scale Ruins, Xu Bai¡¯s Breakthrough (3)


    To be honest, it was indeed very strong, but this skill was not meant for combat. It was more like a combination of many things.


    However, to be able to reach this level was considered to have reached the peak in various fields.


    The other one made Xu Bai happy.


    It was a combination of the two skills, the Kidney Returning Technique and the Yin-Yang Coexistence. It had reached the first level of the Saint Realm.


    When the two were separated, they had different characteristics. First, the kidney recovery technique was equivalent to storage.


    The co-existence of Yin and Yang could increase one¡¯s combat strength.


    Now, after the two fused, he had reached the first level of the Saint Realm. Putting everything else aside, both of them had reached this level.


    First of all, this skill had the original storage function, but it could store the True Core Strength of a Saint Level One.


    Of course, this amount was not just the amount.


    ¡°I feel like I can fight a First Level Saint with my True Core Strength.¡±


    The description of the skill was what it was used for. It was just so unreasonable.


    To be able to store a Level 1 Saint Realm True Core Strength meant that he had the combat power of a Level 1 Saint Realm expert even though he hadn¡¯t reached that level.


    The more Xu Bai thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    This was equivalent to getting a saint-advancement experience card, and it was a 24-hour saint-advancement experience card.


    It was comfortable!


    More importantly, the various auxiliary effects were not as simple as increasing True Core Strength. There was another more important effect, which was the increase in combat strength with the co-existence of Yin and Yang.


    ¡°This feels good!¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    The harvest this time was an extremely important harvest for him.


    However, there was also something that made him dissatisfied. His strength was still that of a ninth-grade Transcendent.


    The mental cultivation method did not fuse at all. This indirectly confirmed his previous guess.


    His liver progress bar would automatically fuse with the heart technique if he used the liver heart technique, so he could not find a place to use the fusion technique.


    ¡°So this thing really can¡¯t be taken shortcuts and can only be used crazily?¡±Xu Bai could not help but feel a headache coming on.


    Especially when he thought about how he could only increase the progress of that book by 0.1 after working on more than a dozen Level Nine Transcendents, he became more and more speechless.


    Other than the movement technique of the Phantom Great Art and the mental cultivation technique that came with it, the rest had become skills that started with ¡°Ten Thousand Styles¡±.


    There were two situations now. The first was that he had to use other skills. The skills he obtained would not be fused. Instead, he had to use the Fusion Technique to fuse them into the skills that started with ¡°All Things¡±.


    This was the best situation. This way, the progress would not be delayed.


    There was also a second situation. In the future, when the other skills were obtained, he would immediately integrate them. However, at this speed, integrating more than ten books would probably not increase much.


    ¡± I hope it¡¯s the first situation.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    If it was the second case, he really didn¡¯t know if this fusion technique was a loss or a profit. As for which case it was, he could only try it out in the future.


    Also, should he focus on more skills in the future and find the experience of failing to become a saint? That way, he could fuse more books and their grades would be higher.


    Of course, this was all in the future. There were more important things to do now.


    Xu Bai looked at the corner of the stairs where a woman in green was slowly walking over.


    Qing Xue walked over leisurely and handed over the memorial in her hand. She said softly,¡±His Highness gave it to me. It¡¯s about the ruins.¡±


    Xu Bai took it without even looking at it.


    He had long since understood that because of Chu Ling¡¯s pregnancy, a portion of his divine soul was focused on taking care of Chu Ling. Thus, he already understood these things.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go in and take a look at the ruins this time.¡±Xu Bai said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in seclusion?¡± Qing Xue was slightly surprised.¡±


    No one had seen Xu Bai in the past two months, so Qing Xue was very surprised to hear that Xu Bai was going to come out of seclusion today.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than two months. It¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s time to go out and exercise.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten about the relic, and the thing inside the relic was very important.


    In fact, he could continue to work hard because the barbarians had quite a lot of cultivation techniques, but he did not want to continue now.


    The reason was very simple. If it was a small ruin, it might not arouse his interest, but this time, the ruin was very big. He might be able to find some clues.


    Moreover, he could also find the progress bar in the ruins. He would definitely not let go of this two-pronged opportunity.


    Qing Xue bit her rosy lower lip.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Xu Bai stood up.


    Qing Xue nodded and did not say anything else.


    The two of them left the palace treasury together.


    The place instantly became much quieter, leaving Liu Qingfeng alone.


    Liu Qingfeng looked left and right, then lowered his head and looked at the book in his hand. He felt like he was a lonely widow.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was not far from the palace¡¯s treasury to the bedroom. If one did not walk slowly, they would arrive very quickly.


    However, Xu Bai and Qing Xue slowed down. Neither of them spoke and fell into a strange silence.


    After walking for nearly half the distance, Qing Xue finally could not hold it in anymore. She quickened her pace and stopped in front of Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai also stopped and looked at Qing Xue in confusion.


    Qing Xue gritted her teeth and mustered up her courage.¡±His Highness told you before that I¡¯m a maidservant for the dowry. You¡­¡±

 Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: Large-scale Ruins, Xu Bai’s Breakthrough (4)

    Chapter 872: Large-scale Ruins, Xu Bai¡¯s Breakthrough (4)


    He did not finish his sentence, and he seemed to be hesitant. He wanted to say it, but it was not easy to say it.


    Even if Xu Bai was a fool, he could still hear the content. He smiled and shook his head.¡±I can¡¯t give you an answer now. After everything has settled down, I¡¯ll give you the answer you deserve.¡±


    Qing Xue and the others raised their heads, their eyes shining.¡±Good or bad?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Qing Xue nodded vigorously, indicating that she was very sure.


    Xu Fan sized up the woman in green and finally sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll get the answer you want, but you need to settle everything down.¡±


    Qing Xue looked straight at Xu Bai and still did not move.¡±Just like the answer you gave Liu Xu?¡±


    ¡°How did you know¡­¡± Xu Bai said a few words and then shut his mouth.


    The corner of Qing Xue¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.¡± I know a lot of things. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s go quickly. I think His Highness is waiting anxiously.¡±¡±


    At this moment, Qing Xue did not stay any longer. She walked in front of Xu Bai, leading the way. Her footsteps became even lighter.


    Xu Bai shook his head with a bitter smile and followed behind.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at the bedchamber. Qing Xue did not go in, but opened the door to let Xu Bai in.


    After Xu Bai entered, Qing Xue left.


    Walking into the room, Xu Bai looked at Chu Ling whose belly was slightly bulging and couldn¡¯t help but rub his hands.


    ¡°Come, let your husband listen.¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Bai walked to Chu Ling¡¯s side and placed his ear on her abdomen.


    Feeling the signs of life inside, Xu Bai smiled happily.


    Chu Ling gently stroked Xu Bai¡¯s head, her face filled with enjoyment.


    ¡°Husband, sister is pregnant. Are you only concerned about sister?¡±Ye Zi pretended to be jealous.


    Xu Bai stood up with a smile.¡± Didn¡¯t we always share the rain and dew at night? How could we be biased?¡±¡±


    When Ye Zi heard Xu Bai¡¯s teasing, her face turned slightly red and she turned away.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t continue teasing him. He said seriously,¡±¡±I want to go in and take a look at the ruins this time. If there¡¯s any problem when I¡¯m not around and you can¡¯t handle it, you can tell Liu Qingfeng and let him handle it.¡±


    Entering the ruins took time, and a large ruin would take a lot of time.


    They would only come out after the time of the ruins ¡®existence was over. Otherwise, they would stay inside forever.


    Therefore, Xu Bai had made some arrangements for the affairs of the outside world. Currently, among the Transcendent experts that could be mobilized, Liu Qingfeng was considered to be the top. Other forces could also mobilize them, but they were not as direct as Liu Qingfeng. After all, Liu Qingfeng had already sold himself to Xu Bai.


    When Chu Ling heard this, she said with slight worry,¡±¡±Husband, the ruins are very dangerous. You must be careful.¡±


    She didn¡¯t stop him, nor did she say that she wouldn¡¯t go.


    They had known each other for a long time, and they were familiar with Xu Bai¡¯s personality. If Xu Bai made a decision, it would be impossible to change his mind.


    Xu Bai patted Chu Ling¡¯s head.¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m now a Transcendent Ninth Grade expert. There are very few people who can be my opponent.¡±¡±


    These words sounded a little pretentious, but they were very practical.


    No one could refute Xu Bai¡¯s words, because no one could withstand a single slash from Xu Bai except for the Saint Realm experts.


    After that, Xu Bai discussed with Chu Ling and the others about the follow-up matters. After knowing that the ruins would open tomorrow, he decided to go there tomorrow.


    But tonight, he would not return to the palace treasury.


    It¡¯s boring there. It¡¯s not as fun as here.


    The quality of the bed in the bedchamber was very good. It did not even make a sound when it shook.


    This shake lasted for the entire night.


    The next day.


    Xu Bai got up early. With the help of the two girls, he got dressed and washed up before heading straight to the huge ruins.


    The two women did not follow. They still had to deal with the matters in the court, but it did not mean that they were relaxed about the ruins.


    There were already people from the Heaven Inspectorate and the army guarding it.


    The ruins were open to the outside world, but order had to be maintained, so there could not be no one there.


    The location of the ruins was located in the middle of the Great Chu Country and the Barbarian Race¡¯s fief. It was in the wilderness. When Xu Bai arrived and saw the sea of people, he felt uneasy.


    Although he knew that a large ruin was very attractive, he didn¡¯t expect so many people to surround it. If it weren¡¯t for the soldiers guarding the edge, there might really be trouble.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Xu!¡± In the dark, a person dressed in ordinary clothes came over and bowed.


    Although he was dressed in ordinary clothes, there was a tag hanging from his waist. Xu Bai could tell at a glance that he was from the Heaven Inspectorate.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shadow Moon?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    ¡°Lord Mu has already sent people over, but she is still investigating the strange matter, so she can¡¯t split herself up. However, there are many people transferred over, so there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±the man explained.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Lord Mu was referring to Mu Yingyue.


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he understood.


    The current Xu Bai had long been known by everyone. Unless he changed his body size, would he be discovered as long as he came?


    Therefore, at this moment, many people had already noticed Xu Bai and looked over. Xu Bai¡¯s hearing was very good, so he could hear their conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Xu. I didn¡¯t expect this ruin to alarm Prince Xu. We actually saw Prince Xu!¡±

 Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: Large-scale Ruins, Xu Bai’s Breakthrough (5)

    Chapter 873: Large-scale Ruins, Xu Bai¡¯s Breakthrough (5)


    This was the sound of excitement. Xu Bai guessed that it was similar to those fanatical fans.


    ¡°No, no¡­The Bloody Butcher Blade Guest had come personally, so he probably wanted to plunder a lot of them. There was nothing left!¡±


    It was a voice who admitted that he was unlucky. It was as if everything inside belonged to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m also a Transcendent. Although I¡¯m only a third-grade, I¡¯ve long wanted to meet Prince Xu. This time, let¡¯s see if I can find as many as Prince Xu.¡±


    Transcendents?


    The road is narrow, little brother.


    Xu Bai filtered out some information and tried to spread his soul. Soon, he sensed a few people who were different from the others. These people were all in the extraordinary realm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to attract so many people. Even Transcendents have been attracted. It seems that everyone wants to fight for the resources inside.¡±


    Unfortunately, there was no one from the Academy or the Buddhist Sect, let alone Liu Xu and Wu Hua.


    Actually, thinking about it carefully, it was right for them to come.


    The Academy was a powerful force, and it did not lack such resources. Moreover, those scholars were more interested in studying as officials.


    As for the Buddhist Sect, they were all learning the new Buddhist Dharma that Wu Hua had taught them. How could they have the mood to care about this?


    Therefore, Xu Bai was not surprised that these two forces did not come.


    The noise became louder and louder, and it was all caused by Xu Bai¡¯s arrival. Xu Bai frowned even more.


    He knew that if he didn¡¯t speak now, the situation might get out of control.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai could only speak slowly.


    ¡°Everyone.¡±


    After saying two words, everyone present stopped and the scene fell into a strange silence.


    Xu Bai could feel everyone¡¯s gaze on him. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t panic because of this king¡¯s arrival. After entering, find your own opportunities and don¡¯t give this king any trouble.¡±


    The meaning of this sentence was to let them eat a peace of mind pill and not be too surprised. It also gave them a warning.


    If it was a nobody who gave a warning here, it would probably cause public anger, but it was Xu Bai who spoke.


    This was the case most of the time.


    To make a very simple analogy, among ordinary people, if an extremely ordinary person spoke, not many people would pay attention to him. However, if a powerful person spoke, he would be sought after by everyone.


    Now, Xu Bai was like this.


    No one dared to object, and Xu Bai ignored them. He looked past the crowd and into the sky.


    There was a huge area there that was constantly distorting.


    This scene was very similar to the first time he entered the ruins.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and asked the member of the Heaven Inspectorate beside him,¡±¡±How much longer?¡±


    The member shook his head.¡± I can only make a rough guess. Anyway, we should be able to enter today. His Highness might need to wait a little longer.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai hummed in acknowledgment and did not say anything else.


    As a member, he knew that if Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to talk, he would only annoy others if he stayed here. Therefore, he bid farewell and left.


    Xu Bai lifted his feet and walked forward. Wherever he walked, the Jianghu people all made way for him.


    He arrived at the front without any obstruction.


    With so many people staring at him, he felt especially relaxed. He randomly found a spot and waited patiently.


    However, these Jianghu people felt as if there was a knife on their back, and it was not very natural.


    In this strange atmosphere, time continued to pass. In the blink of an eye, night came.


    The distorted space in the air suddenly became even more distorted, like a snake that was constantly crawling and wagging its tail.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡±


    A Jianghu person could not help but shout.


    Xu Bai was naturally attracted by this scene. He looked up at the sky and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The distorted space continued to expand. Soon, a huge black hole appeared. This was the entrance to the ruins.


    Logically speaking, after he appeared, everyone present would definitely rush in. However, no one dared to go in first. They all looked at Xu Bai.


    Everyone knew very well that Xu Bai would definitely enter. No matter how big the relic was, there was a limit to the number of people. If they really fought to enter, but Xu Bai didn¡¯t enter in the end, then they could forget about making a living.


    After all, there were rumors in the martial world that the Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman was very vengeful.


    Xu Bai knew what these people were thinking. Without hesitation, he flew into the black hole.


    Since he had already decided, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Soon, his figure disappeared.


    When the Jianghu people saw this scene, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Then, they entered in an orderly manner and took turns to enter until the upper limit was reached and the big hole in the ruins disappeared.


    ..


    Xu Bai felt like his vision was blurred. Soon, he found himself in an unfamiliar place.


    Now, he was standing on a vast grassland. The grass on the ground was withered yellow and looked lifeless.


    Because of the vastness of the grassland, the sky seemed even wider from his angle.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Most importantly, there was no one here!


    Logically speaking, if everyone entered together, there was a high probability that they would appear in the same place.


    However, Xu Bai had waited for so long, but there was no one.


    The surroundings were empty.


    Except¡­Corpses.

 Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: Encountering Another High Pass (1)

    Chapter 874: Encountering Another High Pass (1)


    The grassland was empty, and the sky was gloomy. Under the black sky, silver moonlight shone down from the clouds, covering the entire grassland with a layer of silver gauze.


    However, this layer of silver gauze covered the ground with corpses.


    It spread from the distant edge and kept shrinking inwards. Corpses circled one after another, layer after layer. Wherever one could see, the grassland was covered.


    Many, especially many


    From Xu Bai¡¯s perspective, there were only a few places where he could settle down. It was as if he had experienced a terrifying battle.


    Each corpse was covered in terrifying wounds.


    The blood on their bodies had already dried up, soaking the withered and yellow weeds. Some of the withered and yellow weeds had already been dyed red.


    Xu Bai frowned and looked around.


    Such a situation was unheard of.


    They had brought him here at the beginning of the game, and there was not even a single person. There were only corpses. What secret was there?


    In his opinion, there must be a secret. The entire ruin was a big secret, but there were no clues now.


    Xu Bai raised his hand and pinched carefully.


    He had fused all kinds of techniques into a Saint Level One, yet he was unable to predict good or bad luck, let alone find any clues.


    This situation made Xu Baimei¡¯s heart beat wildly. He felt that this trip would be dangerous.


    Even he couldn¡¯t predict the good or bad luck of this place. He couldn¡¯t even predict it with a Third Level Saint Warrior. This ruin was not simple.


    ¡°With this kind of opening, let¡¯s just go straight to one place.¡±


    Xu Bai first used his divine sense to spread out to find out the situation around him. After finding no useful clues, he decided to find a direction to hurry along.


    There were only corpses here. Wait!


    Xu Bai had just taken a step forward and was about to leave when he retracted his foot. His gaze lingered on the corpses in his sight, and soon, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°How long has it been since I last searched a corpse?¡±


    In the past, after he fought and killed people, he would carefully explore to see if there was a progress bar.


    Later on, when he became stronger and stronger, no one fought him anymore. In the end, there was no looting.


    Now that this was a relic, it was a reappearance of the era of resource depletion. If these corpses were all people in the industry, could they find some secret manuals?


    ¡°There are so many corpses. It¡¯s too slow to search through them one by one. Oh right, I still have this skill¡­¡±


    The True Core Strength in Xu Bai¡¯s body twisted. Then, he made a hand seal. At the same time, a portion of his True Core Strength was consumed.


    The Corpse Controlling Technique was obtained from the corpse collector in the previous ruins, and it had already been integrated into all kinds of miscellaneous techniques.


    Since there were corpses everywhere, it was naturally easy to control them.


    Soon, a terrifying scene appeared on this vast grassland.


    Every corpse crawled up from the ground. Although there was no sign of life, and there were terrifying wounds and blood on their bodies, they had indeed used a different method to come back to life.


    If the corpse collector saw Xu Bai using this method to simplify his method of searching the corpse, he would probably be so angry that he would run out of the coffin.


    ¡°Then¡­Let¡¯s begin.¡± Xu Bai snapped his fingers and waited calmly.


    Under the moonlight, these corpses began to search themselves. As long as there was something useful, they would find it.


    Unfortunately, Xu Bai didn¡¯t see anything related to the progress bar, and this scene made him feel that something was wrong.


    These people had died here and there were wounds all over their bodies. It was obvious that they had fought for a while.


    Xu Bai made a hypothesis. If these people were fighting for something, or if there was some benefit that made them kill each other.


    If that was the case, the people in the industry would definitely leave something behind.


    After all, a dead person couldn¡¯t take things away by themselves.


    But now, there was nothing useful, let alone a progress bar.


    There was only one answer.


    Some people left alive and even took away the things here, including the secret manuals that could produce progress bars.


    However, there was another problem. There were many corpses here, and it was impossible for one person to take them away. Therefore, there were many people who proved that they were still alive.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find any traces of movement, not even any footprints. From the looks of it, it should have been through flight, then¡­Those who left were at least at the mortal evolution state.¡±


    According to the scan of his soul at the scene, he did not find any clues. Xu Bai had another guess.


    In such a messy place, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to clean up all traces. Thus, the only way to leave was to fly away without leaving any traces.


    ¡°But the key is, which direction did these people leave from?¡±Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    He had to chase after them. If those who left really took the secret manual away, according to the number of corpses here, even if it was halved, it would not be less.


    With so many progress bars, how could they slip away from his hands?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Then the question was, which direction should they go?


    Xu Bai stood rooted to the ground. After a moment, he put down his hand and looked at the figures around him who were controlled by him to stand up. Then, he snapped his fingers.


    The next moment, the corpses began to run in all directions.


    He was alone, so he definitely couldn¡¯t search everywhere. Then, he would let these corpses search.


    Now that the Corpse Controlling Technique had been integrated into all kinds of miscellaneous techniques, it had long reached the level of a saint. The range of control it could have was extremely wide.

 Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: Meeting Another High Point (2)

    Chapter 875: Meeting Another High Point (2)


    If he couldn¡¯t find it even after searching like this, or if he couldn¡¯t find it even after running out of the range, then Xu Bai could only count himself unlucky.


    The speed of the corpses was not slow. After all, they had retained their strength when they were alive.


    Xu Bai stood where he was and waited patiently.


    The grassland was already empty, and the corpses were frantically searching for them.


    Xu Bai waited for nearly an hour in the dark moonlight. Finally, he sensed something amiss from the corpses.


    ¡± I found you.¡± Xu Bai smiled. He circulated his True Core Strength and soared into the sky, chasing in a certain direction.


    ..


    Under the blood-colored light.


    Dozens of people were facing each other under the moonlight.


    These people were divided into two groups, and the strength of each side was roughly the same.


    Each of them carried a bundle on their backs. Some of the bundles had the outline of a book sticking out.


    One of the teams was led by a middle-aged man with a goatee, while the other team was led by a white-haired old man.


    The goateed man looked coldly at the opposite side and said in a sinister tone,¡±¡±I knew it. You wanted to take the remaining tokens and said that everyone was living in harmony.¡±


    ¡°After all, some of your people don¡¯t have tokens, so they really want ours.¡±


    The white-haired old man did not have the kind look that an old man would have. Instead, he gave off a cold and gloomy air.¡±Aren¡¯t you the same? If we didn¡¯t have the same goal, how could we have killed all those people and snatched their tokens?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve discovered it, we can only snatch it by force. Cut the crap. If you throw the token on the ground, I can spare your lives.¡±


    Goatee sneered.¡± You want to give us a way out, but I want to give you a way out. Since we¡¯ve fallen out today, let¡¯s not rest until one of us dies.¡±¡±


    Although the two sides were talking tough words, neither of them made a move. They confronted each other and were both weighing the pros and cons after making a move.


    Time gradually passed. These people could control their temper and just stood there, wary of each other.


    At this moment, a sound came from not far away, attracting the attention of both parties. When the leaders turned their heads, they saw the source of the sound and fell into shock.


    A large pile of corpses in all sorts of strange postures was surging toward them.


    Some of the corpses were on all fours, running like animals, while some of the corpses jumped very far. From their point of view, it looked like a wave was surging over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t they all dead? Why did they come back to life?¡±


    Everyone present was extremely shocked.


    These people were killed by them and left after snatching the token. However, why did these people come back to life? Moreover, they were especially terrifying.


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you for the time being. Let¡¯s work together to deal with these strange things first.¡±Goatee said loudly,¡± No!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± The white-haired old man¡¯s expression was solemn as he agreed with Goatee¡¯s actions.


    Immediately after, the troops of both sides soared into the sky at the same time, and their escape movements were exceptionally consistent.


    This group of people were all above the mortal evolution state, so they all escaped by flying.


    ¡°Bah, I knew you wanted to escape.¡± Goatee cursed.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡± The white-haired old man also mocked.


    Although both sides had agreed to cooperate, the first thing they thought of was to escape. As long as one of them stayed, they would be the scapegoat.


    They were not afraid of these corpses because they had killed them when they were alive. However, there must be something strange going on.


    There must have been a terrifying reason for the corpse to suddenly come back to life, so no one was willing to stay.


    Both sides did not stop to fight. They were running with all their might.


    There was a saying that when you were chased by a ferocious beast, what you had to do was not to run faster than the ferocious beast, but to run faster than your companions. That way, you could survive.


    At this moment, both sides had this mentality. They wanted to run faster than the other party, but they were both on par. There was no difference between who was faster and who was slower.


    Gradually, the group of corpses seemed to slow down. Then, the corpse at the front lost control and fell to the ground. The corpses behind fell one after another and could no longer move.


    Both parties let out a sigh of relief, but they still did not stop.


    They had been chasing after him just now, but suddenly there was no movement. This situation was even stranger, so they wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    However, at this moment, someone with sharp eyes noticed the difference and pointed behind him.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone! It¡¯s rapidly approaching!¡±


    As soon as this voice rang out, several gazes immediately turned over. These people flying in the air quickly saw the situation behind them.


    There was a small black dot that was gradually enlarging under the moonlight.


    The zooming speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they could already see the outline.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was a man wearing a Daoist robe with his hands behind his back.


    The strong wind blew the man¡¯s long hair into a mess, and at the same time, his robe was blown up.


    The man¡¯s gaze was cold, but there was a hint of mockery in it. He was like a hunter looking at his prey that was running away.


    No matter how the prey tried to escape, it could not escape the hunter¡¯s grasp. In the eyes of the hunter, it was just playing with the prey.


    Because they were looking back, the people present paused for a moment. It was this moment of pause that the man directly passed them and blocked their way.

 Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: Encountering Another High Pass (3)

    Chapter 876: Encountering Another High Pass (3)


    Xu Bai looked at the fleeing people and smiled.¡±¡±Are you tired from running? Sit down and rest.¡±


    As he finished speaking, golden and grayish-white heavenly changes interweaved and enveloped the surroundings.


    The aura of madness and rationality continued to spread and seeped through the air rapidly.


    Now, he was already at the ninth grade. The change in the sky was so terrifying that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Even the mortal evolution states couldn¡¯t resist. When the sky changed, the mortal evolution states all held their heads and screamed as they fell from the sky.


    Only the goateed and white-haired old man could barely resist, but their faces became abnormally pale. Clearly, it was especially difficult for them to resist.


    ¡°Yes, two Transcendents, but aren¡¯t they very strong?¡±The smile on Xu Bai¡¯s face disappeared, and his tone turned cold.¡±¡±I told you to rest for a while. Are you unwilling?¡±


    With that, he waved his hand.


    In the next moment, a dazzling light appeared in his hand.


    All kinds of attacks had merged with all of his attack methods, and he was already at his will at this moment.


    This light was a saber, but it could also be something else.


    With the sudden appearance of the light, both the external destructive power and the attack of the soul made the goateed and white-haired old man spit out blood.


    The dark clouds in the sky were scattered, and even the moonlight could not compare to the light in Xu Bai¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sir, please spare us, please spare us. We didn¡¯t know you were here!¡±


    Goatee reacted very quickly. He knelt in the air and cried.


    The white-haired old man was not slow either. He did the same thing as the goateed man and raised the token in his hand at the same time.


    ¡°We are willing to offer all the tokens to you so that you can enter the Power-Destroying Pavilion.¡±


    The Power-Destroying Pavilion?


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect to find a new clue.


    However¡­This was a good thing!


    When they first arrived, there were no clues. Now, there were clues.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on him, so he used his divine soul to suppress him. Everyone present was under his control.


    In the next moment, everyone present, including Goat Lake and the white-haired old man, turned dull.


    ¡°Come, tell me. Tell me everything you know about this token.¡±


    Xu Bai placed his hands behind his back and waited calmly.


    If he was given a pot of tea now, he could still drink a few sips and listen to a story.


    The goateed and white-haired old man were already under his control. Under his control, they told him everything that had happened.


    When Xu Bai heard the whole story, he frowned.


    It was still the time when resources were exhausted, but he did not know how exhausted they were.


    After all, no one knew what time period they were in every time they entered the ruins.


    There was an organization called the Power-Destroying Pavilion. This organization was open in many places.


    The so-called Power-Destroying Pavilion was to recruit some experts to fight for resources in order to continue their survival.


    They firmly believed that this shortage of resources was because there were too many people in the industry.


    Therefore, they used this as the center to continuously slaughter the people in the middle.


    As long as a certain number of people died in these industries, the shortage of resources would stop.


    Moreover, in these continuous battles, even they would suffer casualties. Therefore, every once in a while, tokens would be randomly distributed. As long as one obtained a token, they would definitely have a stepping stone.


    And this stepping stone would allow them to accept the test. If they passed the test, they would be able to join the Power-Destroying Pavilion.


    In the Power-Destroying Pavilion, they fought for resources, which was why they could alleviate the current situation of resource depletion. The only drawback was that they had to go out and experience all kinds of battles, but it was still much better than such a person.


    The people killed by these two forces were also here to snatch the token.


    After killing those people, they snatched the token away.


    However, the number of tokens they had snatched was too little. It was not enough for all of them to enter, so they all wanted to kill each other.


    ¡°I see.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and asked,¡± Where is the Magic-Destroying Pavilion¡¯s branch here?¡±¡±


    Goatee pointed in a direction, meaning that it was probably in this direction.


    ¡°Hand over all the cards.¡± Xu Bai nodded.¡±


    When everyone present heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, they all handed over their tokens. Xu Bai roughly looked at them and found that there were nearly 200 of them.


    The total number of people from both sides was close to 300.


    ¡°One is enough to enter, right?¡± Xu Bai said.


    Goatee nodded stiffly.


    Xu Bai put away one of them and ordered,¡±¡±Other than those tokens, what else did you steal? Take it all out.¡±


    After Xu Bai said that, everyone opened their bags.


    Xu Bai searched the books and found only seven books. Most of them were valuable items like weapons.


    These things were found from the corpses, but the progress bar was too little.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Why are there only these few manuals?¡± Xu Bai said.


    ¡± In an intense battle, secret manuals are the easiest to destroy,¡± Goatee replied.¡± Moreover, everyone is only fighting for the resources to survive. Why would they care about some secret manuals and keep them with them?¡±¡±


    Xu Bai understood.


    A mosquito¡¯s leg was also meat. Although these progress bars did not seem slow, they could still increase a little.


    He didn¡¯t want anything else. He just packed the seven books in a package.

 Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: Encountering Another High Pass (4)

    Chapter 877: Encountering Another High Pass (4)


    After doing all this, he rushed in the direction that Goatee had pointed at.


    However, before he left, his divine soul moved slightly. Everyone present fell to the ground and lost their breath.


    If these people didn¡¯t die before they became Mindful Deities, they wouldn¡¯t become Mindful Deities, so Xu Bai wasn¡¯t worried about anything else.


    They flew in the air and rushed in that direction.


    Only then did Xu Bai realize that the ruins this time were really huge. He had flown for two hours, but he still hadn¡¯t reached the place he had planned to go.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as if he had gained nothing.


    The level of these seven books was not high. In this two hours, he had already finished all of them. Unfortunately, they were all mental cultivation techniques, and these seven books did not even increase by 0.1.


    Xu Bai felt a toothache, especially when he thought of the various problems with the mental cultivation method. He was even more speechless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that we¡¯ll gain something this time.¡±


    After flying for nearly the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, a huge building finally appeared in front of them.


    This was a city that looked a little rundown, and there were two people guarding the city gate.


    There was no plaque, and he didn¡¯t even know the name of the city.


    Xu Bai descended from the sky and casually changed his appearance and body shape before walking toward the city.


    As he got closer, he could feel the smell of blood in the entire city.


    In such an apocalyptic environment, killing was inevitable.


    Those who could enter this city alive and successfully join the Power-Destroying Pavilion had experienced more killings.


    Xu Bai slowly walked to the city gate. There were two guards at the gate, each holding a different weapon.


    ¡°Token.¡±


    These two simple words were spoken in an extremely indifferent tone. It was as if they were going to attack Xu Bai if he couldn¡¯t hand over the token.


    Xu Bai took out the token from his waist and waved it in front of the two guards.


    The two guards looked at each other. One of the guards said to Xu Bai,¡±Are you alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alone,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Just follow me.¡±¡±


    The guard turned around and led the way.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what she meant, but he still followed her into the city.


    After entering, he realized that this city was completely different from what he had imagined.


    There was a wide street inside. Although the street was not cleaned and was covered in dust, there were stalls on both sides of the street.


    The difference between this place and the human world was that the stalls here were all for the trade.


    The stall owners were also people in the industry.


    There were no ordinary people here. Ordinary people would have died long ago in such an environment.


    Along the way, the guard did not speak, and Xu Bai was idle and did not speak either.


    After walking for a while, a rather imposing building appeared in front of them. The guard came to the door and pointed inside.


    ¡°Report inside and see where you will be assigned.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, what places are there?¡± Xu Bai asked with a smile.¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he stretched out his hand.¡±If you want me to answer questions, you need to give me resources.¡±


    ¡°Pills, weapons, or anything else, as long as it can help me increase my strength, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.


    He seemed to understand that in this world, resources seemed to have become a kind of trading item. The so-called resources were things that could allow people to live and increase their strength.


    It was not limited to pills or weapons.


    But Xu Bai didn¡¯t.


    He thought that he had made a mistake just now. He should have casually taken some weapons and lived a better life here.


    Seeing that Xu Bai did not answer, the guard chuckled. He knew that Xu Bai did not have any resources, so he turned around and left.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stop him. He looked at the building behind him and thought for a moment before walking in.


    Inside the building was a vast courtyard. From time to time, people would walk around in the courtyard.


    As soon as he stepped in, Xu Bai could smell the thick smell of blood. Everyone here had that smell. Clearly, everyone had experienced some battle or slaughter not long ago.


    No one paid attention to him. He thought carefully for a moment and was about to pull someone over to ask.


    But unexpectedly, a voice came from behind him.


    ¡°New here?¡±


    Xu Bai was very familiar with this voice.


    He turned around and looked at the man in white with a complicated expression.


    ¡ªHigh Pass.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see him again. It was indeed unexpected. He still remembered that Gao Guan had found the old man before he turned into the Mindfulness God in the ruins. He wanted to drag the old man into death and enforce justice on behalf of the heavens.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, it did not succeed in the end. It was Xu Bai who used the divine technique to lure Liu Qingfeng over and killed him.


    Now that he suddenly saw him, Xu Bai knew what time it was. It was definitely before Gao Guan went to that mountain.


    In other words, the current resources had not been exhausted to a certain extent. It would not be like before, where everyone would think of ways to survive.


    From this, it could be inferred that the Power-Destroying Pavilion might have failed in the end. From what Gao Guan said, it seemed that he was a member of the Power-Destroying Pavilion. There must be a reason why he went to that mountain in the end.


    Gao Guan was still dressed in his white robe and tall hat. When he saw that Xu Bai was ignoring him, he thought that Xu Bai was in a daze. He could not help but ask,¡±Newcomer, it¡¯s very difficult for you to survive in this world in this state.¡±

 Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: Encountering Another High Pass (5)

    Chapter 878: Encountering Another High Pass (5)


    Only then did Xu Bai react. He rubbed his face hard and smiled.¡±Are you a senior here?¡±


    Gao Guan chuckled.¡± Of course. You don¡¯t have to change your name. Gao Guan is one of them. Moreover, he¡¯s a very rare corpse collector nowadays.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.


    He really wanted to say,¡¯I know that you are the corpse collector, and you even gave me your inheritance in the end, asking me to help you find a successor.¡¯


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t say these words out loud. He could only pretend that he had just met him. He cupped his hands repeatedly, wanting Gao Guan to introduce him to the next step.


    Before these people became Deities, they could communicate and socialize. Perhaps they could even find useful clues from them. Therefore, Xu Bai did not start a massacre as soon as he arrived.


    Besides, who knew if there were any Saints in the ruins?


    No one told him that there was such a thing, but no one told him that there was none either. He would just treat it as if there was, so that he could be more careful.


    Gao Guan raised his leg and walked in front of the Grand Instance. He waved at Xu Bai and said,¡±Looking at your poor appearance, you probably don¡¯t have any treasures. Follow me. I won¡¯t take your resources. Otherwise, if you let these people lead the way for you, they will ask you for things. If you don¡¯t have them, it will be difficult for you to move an inch here.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and followed behind.


    The two of them soon arrived at one of the rooms.


    Gao Guan pointed to the room and said,¡± Here, record your name and information. After a while, we¡¯ll know which section you¡¯re in.¡±¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get someone to give you a portion of the allocation. If you have the resources, then pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, the good parts will always be given to those who have the resources.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good part?¡± Xu Baichao asked with interest. What¡¯s the bad part?¡±


    He knew that the so-called part here was definitely through connections.


    Gao Guan pointed at himself and said,¡± It¡¯s not good for people like me to be classified into the combat category. We have to fight and kill every day. Who knows, there might be no more one day.¡±¡±


    After saying this, he pointed at the room.


    ¡°Those who specialize in recording and doing other things in the city are considered good. They don¡¯t have to go out to fight and kill.¡±


    Xu Bai understood. So as long as they didn¡¯t leave the city, they were in the good category.


    He nodded and did not say anything else. He pushed the door open and entered.


    Gao Guan didn¡¯t stop either. He took his white top hat and left.


    After pushing the door open and entering, Xu Bai smelled a strong smell of blood. A middle-aged man in ordinary clothes with a mustache was writing on the paper.


    The thick smell of blood was coming from the bearded middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man seemed to have heard the sound of the door being pushed open. He raised his head and his mustache moved slightly.¡±Newbie? Name.¡±


    It was a simple question. If he wanted to ask more, he would lose out.


    Xu Bai looked to the side. There was a corpse there, and there were traces of blood on the middle-aged man¡¯s hands.


    The middle-aged man did not even lift his eyelids.¡±It was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t be saved after being brought back. It¡¯s just nice to give me some important herbs.¡±¡±


    As he spoke, he walked to the side of the corpse.


    A few herbs that looked like grass had already grown out of the corpse¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Unfortunately, a corpse can only grow so much.¡±The middle-aged man said regretfully.


    These medicinal herbs were also resources, but now that all kinds of resources had been exhausted, the medicinal herbs could not be grown at all. Now, this middle-aged man actually took a new path and wanted to use corpses to grow them.


    ¡°My name is Fang Mu,¡± Xu Bai said.


    Since the other party only asked for his name, he casually answered. As for why he was called Fang Mu, was there any other reason for him to casually answer?


    The middle-aged man nodded. After writing in a book, he got up and went into the room.


    Xu Bai felt that joining this place was too simple. After thinking about it, it was not that complicated.


    They were all here for resources. With a token, they must have gone through a period of fighting and killing. They came here just to ask for resources. Who was willing to lie or do anything else?


    After waiting for about half an hour, the middle-aged man took out a booklet and opened it in front of Xu Bai.


    There were various categories marked on the settings, including combat, office, and others. However, other than the combat category, the others were clearly priced and required a certain amount of resources to obtain.


    Xu Bai recalled what Gao Guan had said just now. Looking at the middle-aged man¡¯s blatant bid, he should have been allowed.


    The resources obtained from fighting and killing were also resources. Extorting them here was also a resource. Most likely, all the resources obtained would be handed over and distributed uniformly.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t have any resources, and he wouldn¡¯t give them to him even if he did, because he really wanted to go into the combat category.


    He didn¡¯t come here for the sake of this city. He could follow this category and see if there were any other clues. Moreover, Gao Guan was also here.


    Xu had a good impression of Gao Guan. After all, he was able to face the terrifying old man calmly. This kind of person was not even afraid of death and was easy to get along with.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Since there was a chance, he would go and get in touch with them.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a combat type. Xu Bai said.


    The middle-aged man pursed his lips.¡±


    Then, he turned around and took out a bottle of medicine from the drawer and handed it to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Drink it.¡±

 Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: Xu Bai: Start the Performance (8000)

    Chapter 879: Xu Bai: Start the Performance (8000)


    The black bottle was open. From Xu Bai¡¯s angle, he could see the black liquid inside.


    After the Ten Thousand Poison Guide was integrated into the Ten Thousand Mixed Techniques, it would have the level of a first level Saint.


    Now, the potion in front of Xu Bai was mixed with all kinds of strange poisons. He quickly analyzed it with his eyes.


    When all kinds of strange poisons were mixed together, they would form a certain commonality and eventually reach the level of a slow-acting poison.


    If one took this potion and did not take the antidote regularly, it would cause one to suffer the pain of having their heart dug out. Moreover, it would not cause one to die, but would only cause constant pain.


    At first, he thought that the ceremony to enter the Power-Destroying Pavilion was too simple, but now it seemed that the other party really had a backup plan.


    Ordinary Transcendent experts would probably not be able to withstand the effects of this medicine. This was the key to controlling these people in the Power-Destroying Pavilion.


    If he could still betray them when he was poisoned, it would be a fantasy.


    The middle-aged man saw that Xu Bai did not move, and his mustache swayed.¡±¡±Drink it. If you don¡¯t drink it, get out of this city.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and took the bottle of medicine.¡±Everyone drank it. You drank it too?¡±


    The middle-aged man stroked his beard and sneered,¡±If you want to live and obtain resources, you have to pay the price. Everyone has drunk the potion, even the controller of this branch. If you want resources, you have to drink it.¡±


    The meaning had been explained clearly. Xu Bai did not ask any more questions and directly drank it.


    All kinds of miscellaneous techniques had reached the first level of the Saint Realm. Although this poison could poison Transcendents, it was useless against him.


    After the poisonous medicine entered his body, it turned into a layer of fog and tried to drill into Xu Bai¡¯s heart. However, under the surge of his True Core Strength, this layer of fog quickly disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Yes, you can leave after drinking it. This is a book about the rules here. Hurry up and read it. If you haven¡¯t finished reading it before the mission comes, you can read it during the next break.¡±The middle-aged man waved his hand impatiently. After passing the book to Xu Bai, he turned his head to look at the herbs on the corpse.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time. He left the room and found a corner in the yard outside to read carefully.


    He flipped through the book very quickly. In just a moment, he had already understood all the contents of the book.


    What the book said were mostly rules and regulations.


    All members of the Ending Dharma Pavilion would receive a portion of resources every month. These resources were randomly distributed, and the amount distributed was not high.


    However, every member would undergo a regular assessment. If they were satisfied with the assessment, they would be given more resources.


    It was easy to understand. Xu Bai thought for a moment and thought, Isn¡¯t this the difference between basic salary and commission?


    The more you do, the more you get. The less you do, the less.


    There was a way to evaluate each category, but in Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, this so-called evaluation method was the most unfair to those who were in the combat category.


    The resources obtained from fighting outside were the same as those obtained from leisurely living in the city.


    Of course, Xu Bai didn¡¯t pay attention to these things, because everything here was going to pass away before his eyes.


    He focused on the content at the back, which was about the various rules of combat.


    Those who belonged to the combat category should not leave the city when they had nothing to do. If there was a mission that needed to be assigned, the bell in the city would be rung. Those who heard it could rush over and the person who issued the mission would choose them.


    The rest was not important.


    Xu Bai put the book away and thought of another question.


    This place didn¡¯t seem to provide food or accommodation. Food was fine, but living in a place would probably cost resources.


    Xu Bai mainly wanted to see what the so-called mission was and whether he could find some useful clues by following the mission.


    So far, the harvest from entering this place was the first few books. However, after he finished reading them, it did not bring him much growth.


    His main goal was to explore the secrets of the golden finger. Now, it seemed that he had no clues at all.


    ¡°Follow the path and go out for a walk.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t find any clues. He wanted to wait for the next mission, so he left the building and wandered around the streets.


    Although the streets here were not cleaned, there were a lot of people on both sides. People from all walks of life were crowded on both sides. This scene could not be seen in the human world.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai stopped in front of a stall for a moment and found that the prices of all the items on it were clearly marked. The amount of resources needed was also clearly written.


    He went to a few more stalls. Every stall was the same, but he was not in a hurry. Instead, he went to look for them one by one.


    Unfortunately, at this time, the resources had begun to dry up, and no one treated the secret manual as a treasure, so he did not find anything related to the progress bar.


    After walking for the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, he still found nothing. Just as Xu Bai was about to give up, he suddenly heard a shout coming from the corner in front of him.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

 Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: Xu Bai Begins His Performance (2)

    Chapter 880: Xu Bai Begins His Performance (2)


    A woman¡¯s cry was heard.


    Xu Bai followed the voice and saw a woman in disheveled clothes crawling on the street with terrifying wounds all over her body.


    However, the woman¡¯s scream didn¡¯t travel too far before she was stopped by a burly man. The burly man grabbed the woman¡¯s ankle and dragged her into a room like a dead dog. Soon, a shrill scream came from the room.


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and turned to look at the surrounding stalls.


    Everyone in the industry seemed to have not seen it and were still doing their own things. It was as if the scene just now was already commonplace here.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Did the depletion of resources reveal many of his true nature?¡±Xu Bai thought.


    Of course, this was only his guess, but it was soon confirmed.


    ¡°This woman was once the woman of a Transcendent before her resources were exhausted.¡±A voice sounded from behind.


    Xu Bai turned his head and saw Gao Guan, who was dressed in white and wearing a tall hat.


    Gao Guan walked over slowly and continued,¡± Later on, the resources were exhausted. That Transcendent died on the spot because of fighting for resources. This woman lost her source of resources and found a way in the Anti-Dharma Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°She first rented herself out, but later realized that this way, the speed of obtaining resources was not fast, so she sold herself out. The person who beat and scolded her just now bought her.¡±


    ¡°Why are you fleeing?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    After listening to Gao Guan¡¯s explanation, Xu Bai understood. Wasn¡¯t this a business in disguise? The only difference was that this woman treated herself as a commodity and sold herself.


    ¡°In this place, never believe what you see.¡±Gao Guan laughed.¡± This woman isn¡¯t easy to deal with. She wanted to kill the man in bed and take his resources. But she never expected that the man would buy her back and turn her into a resource.¡±¡±


    ¡°In short, it¡¯s a very complicated matter. You¡¯re new here. You only need to know that no one in the Power-Destroying Pavilion deserves your sympathy, because they can enter because they have blood debts on their hands.¡±


    ¡°Are you the same?¡± Xu Bai smiled.¡±


    Gao Guan shrugged.¡± Something like that. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±¡±


    After saying that, Gao Guan led the way.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t ask why. He just followed behind them. After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, they arrived at a teahouse-like place.


    ¡°Two people and a pot of good tea.¡± Gao Guan said,¡± I don¡¯t have any more resources today. I¡¯ve spent all of them. Why don¡¯t I give them to you after I distribute them this month?¡±¡±


    The boss was a chubby middle-aged man. After hearing Gao Guan¡¯s words, he nodded and agreed.


    Gao Guan turned around, waved at Xu Bai, and found a seat.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t have a tacit understanding either. He sat opposite Gao Guan. Soon, a waiter brought a teacup and teapot and placed them on the table.


    It looked very shabby, but Xu Bai had heard that even drinking tea here required resources.


    ¡°High-grade medicinal herbs. The boss here is a tea master, which is considered a supporting profession. This thing is also considered a resource, so we need to use resources to exchange for it.¡±


    ¡°The Power-Destroying Pavilion allows these businesses to be here. After all, the resources they obtain may not be suitable for themselves.¡±


    As he spoke, Gao Guan poured a cup of tea for Xu Bai and another cup for himself before carefully taking a sip.


    Xu Bai also took a sip. As the tea entered his stomach, he felt the True Core Strength in his body circulate slightly faster.


    Tea of this quality was plentiful in the human world, but it had become scarce here. It could be seen how exhausted the resources were.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± After Xu Bai finished the cup of tea, he put down the teacup and looked at Gao Guan with interest. He said calmly,¡±There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. You even have to treat me to tea on credit here. It might not be as simple as just drinking tea.¡±


    Gao Guan nodded and didn¡¯t hide anything. He said bluntly,¡±I just want to ask you for some corpse control techniques.¡±


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous light flashed in his eyes.


    How did this guy know that he knew how to control corpses?


    This time was completely different from the previous time. Logically speaking, the two of them had not even met.


    ¡± It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡± Here, nothing about you can escape the eyes of the Power-Destroying Pavilion,¡± Gao Guan said.¡± For example, your strength, the fact that you changed your appearance, and the fact that you killed so many people.¡±


    Xu Bai was slightly shocked.


    What Gao Guan said just now revealed everything he had done.


    However, he had done it very secretly. Moreover, when his divine soul swept over, he did not sense that there were outsiders.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Why was he discovered?


    Even the people he killed in the end did not leave any traces behind.


    Seeing that Xu Bai did not answer, Gao Guan came to the window and pointed at the building that Xu Bai had just gone to.¡±There¡¯s a saint level treasure there, and it¡¯s a saint level treasure that uses the soul as its core. It can sense everything around it, and it¡¯s in the hands of the city lord.¡±


    ¡°So when you killed those people and entered this city, you attracted the attention of the city lord. But for some reason, the city lord didn¡¯t care about these things.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s brows furrowed more and more tightly when he heard that.¡±¡±How do you know?¡±

 Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: Xu Bai Begins His Performance (3)

    Chapter 881: Xu Bai Begins His Performance (3)


    According to what Gao Guan said, there was a saint level treasure here that could detect him.


    After all, his true strength had not reached the Saint Realm. However, what Gao Guan meant was that he knew about this as well.


    To make a very simple analogy, the City Lord knew what he had done, but it was very likely that he did not tell anyone else. This was because whether it was those guards or that middle-aged man with a mustache, they did not know his situation.


    Only Gao Guan knew, and he even called him here to drink tea. Then what was Gao Guan¡¯s intention? Or what was his identity?


    Gao Guan turned his head and said solemnly,¡±I am one of the City Lord¡¯s male companions.¡±¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but spit out the tea he had just drunk.


    ¡°I owe you this drink, so don¡¯t waste it.¡±Gao Guan looked at the tea on the ground and said with a pained expression.


    Xu Bai coughed hard and interrupted,¡±¡±Let¡¯s not talk about the tea first. What did you just say? The City Lord is a woman?¡±


    The so-called gigolo, to put it bluntly, meant male pet and male concubine.


    If that was the case, Gao Guan could be considered the person who slept beside the City Lord. It was normal for him to know this news.


    But the problem was, why would such a male escort be assigned to the combat category?


    With this identity, he would have long been assigned to other categories that were not dangerous. It was impossible for him to take this risk.


    Gao Guan seemed to have read Xu Bai¡¯s mind and said,¡±¡±There will always be times when I¡¯m not favored. I did something wrong, so I was punished to this category.¡±


    ¡°In our line of work, the most unbearable thing is that the corpses are not buried. Therefore, I buried those who died in battle. Because of the burial, these corpses could not be planted with herbs, so it became this field today.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Good heavens, this was an occupational disease, right?


    Gao Guan continued,¡± I¡¯ve been stuck in this realm for a long time. After knowing that you know how to control corpses, I felt that this was an opportunity for the two of us to communicate. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know when I led you there. It was only after you entered that house that the City Lord suddenly told me.¡±


    ¡°Right, you definitely won¡¯t be able to sense her appearance because she has a saint level treasure with her soul, so she¡¯s not afraid of being detected by her soul.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin. He didn¡¯t answer Gao Guan¡¯s question about the corpse control technique. Instead, he was thinking about what Gao Guan had just said.


    A saint level treasure for the soul. It didn¡¯t sound like the one-time saint level treasure that Director Mu had given him before. This thing should be quite powerful.


    Even now, the City Lord probably knew that he was communicating with Gao Guan here.


    But the question was, why didn¡¯t the City Lord come to see him?


    Logically speaking, after doing such a big thing, there should be some movement, but he did not feel the slightest change.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m also very strange, but she just won¡¯t come looking for you.¡±Gao Guan shrugged his shoulders and said,¡±Why don¡¯t we talk about corpse control?¡±¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Xu Bai shook his head.


    How could he still have any other interest after this incident?


    Xu Bai was now in the ruins, and everything here was not safe.


    Although they hadn¡¯t met any Saint Realm masters yet, the city lord of this branch had a Saint Realm treasure.


    At present, he only knew that it was related to the divine soul, but he did not know anything else.


    For example, the level of this treasure.


    If it was only a first grade Saint Warrior, then it would be fine, but what if it was even higher?


    The most important thing was that the City Lord did not seem to be looking for him. How should he deal with it now?


    The more Xu Bai thought about it, the deeper he went. Without any clues, it was useless no matter how much he thought about it.


    ¡°I want to see the City Lord.¡±


    After thinking for a long time, he finally raised his head.


    Gao Guan was stunned, not understanding what this meant.


    ¡°The City Lord already has a lot of gigolos. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want to see him.¡± Xu Bai said.


    He suddenly thought of something. The City Lord telling Gao Guan about his situation was definitely not unintentional. He must have done it on purpose. Gao Guan approaching him was probably the City Lord¡¯s doing.


    Since that was the case, he might as well meet them and see what the situation was.


    After all, if he didn¡¯t make a move immediately, there would be other things.


    ¡°You really want to see him?¡± Gao Guan frowned.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded to confirm.


    Gao Guan looked at Xu Bai with a complicated expression. After a while, he turned around and said,¡±¡±Follow me.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time and followed behind Gao Guan.


    The two of them quickly returned to the building from before. This time, with Gao Guan leading the way, they arrived at the backyard of the building without any effort.


    ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go knock on the door.¡±Gao Guan said.


    As he spoke, he came to the door and knocked lightly.


    A moment later, a gentle female voice came from inside.


    ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It seemed that he already knew Xu Bai was coming, which was normal. After all, he had a saint level treasure in his hands.


    The door was pushed open by Gao Guan. Gao Guan stretched out his hand and gestured for Xu Bai to enter.


    Xu Bai nodded and walked in. At this moment, Gao Guan closed the door from the outside.


    The room was not dark because it was daytime. When Xu Bai walked in, he saw a woman.


    The woman was wearing a light muslin. She was not wearing any clothes underneath. She could vaguely see some things that she should not be seeing.

 Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: Xu Bai Begins the Performance (4)

    Chapter 882: Xu Bai Begins the Performance (4)


    Other than this woman, there was no one else here. Xu Bai knew that this woman should be the City Lord, so he cupped his hands and said.


    ¡°Greetings, City Lord.¡±


    ¡°Just call me City Lord Si.¡± The woman was barefooted and did not wear shoes. Her smooth and fair instep was slightly arched, forming an alluring arc.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Xu Bai did not move.


    City Lord Si smiled and did not get angry. Instead, he stood up.


    As she stood up, the light veil on her body swayed and became a little loose, allowing one to see more of the scenery.


    ¡°It seems that you have already decided.¡± City Lord Si came to Xu Bai¡¯s side and smiled.


    ¡°I know what you want to know, so I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°I intentionally revealed this information to Gao Guan to see your reaction and whether you have the courage to come and see me.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t think of coming to see me, it proves that you¡¯re not smart enough. If you thought of it but didn¡¯t come, it proves that you¡¯re not brave enough.¡±


    Now you come, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said,¡± Since I¡¯m here, I have to make some things clear. What do you mean by that?¡±¡±


    As expected, there was something fishy going on. In the end, he was still lured here.


    City Lord Si placed his hands on Xu Bai¡¯s shoulders.¡±¡±You killed so many people by yourself. Your strength is shocking. I have a business deal to discuss with you now. As long as you do it well, you can use my resources as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Including me.¡±


    As he spoke, City Lord Si licked his lips.


    Xu Bai was not interested in City Lord Si at all, let alone the so-called resources. He was only interested in the progress bar and the secrets of the ruins.


    As for City Lord Si, he had two exclusive luxury cars at home and did not want to take this bus.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Xu Bai removed City Lord Si¡¯s hand from his shoulder.¡±¡±As long as I can do it, I will definitely do it.¡±


    City Lord Si took two steps back and turned to the drawer in the room. He took out a map from the drawer and opened it on the table.


    ¡°This is a mountain 200 miles away from this city. It¡¯s said that a Saint Realm master died here, so many resources were left here.¡±


    She pointed at a spot on the map and said slowly.


    ¡°This information came from the headquarters and is absolutely reliable. After all, the headquarters has three Saint Realm masters guarding it.¡±


    ¡°And the reason why this expert died was because of the headquarters. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t kill him on the spot. He ran away and hid in this mountain.¡±


    ¡± However, this expert is good at formations. Before he died, he set up a formation with all the resentment in his body. Even if he wanted to enter the formation, he would have to expend a lot of energy. Now that he has run out of resources, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, he had already sorted out the ins and outs of the matter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that I can break the formation set up by a Saint Realm master, do you?¡±


    City Lord Si shook his head and said,¡± Of course I¡¯m not asking you to break the formation. After so long, the formation has been worn down a lot. I thought I could get it smoothly, but I didn¡¯t expect the fallen Saint Realm master to think of this.¡±¡±


    ¡± He changed the formation into a form of division. Once the formation is destroyed to a certain extent, it will explode. All the resources inside will spread out in all directions.¡±


    ¡°The headquarters is facing some problems now, and the Saint Realm masters won¡¯t come out, so they¡¯re gathering people from the branch.¡±


    ¡°Although we will hand over the resources we obtain, we have the final say on how much we will hand over.¡±


    As City Lord Si slowly explained, Xu Bai also understood what he was thinking.


    In a very simple sentence, he wanted to take a kickback.


    After getting a portion of the resources, he would only hand over a small portion and keep the rest for himself.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s scattered, I can¡¯t take much by myself.¡±


    That was what he said, and that was what it made sense. He did not know how to clone himself, so how could he get it?


    City Lord Si stretched lazily and said,¡±Who said you could go get it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a path from obtaining the resources to handing them over. What we have to do is to intercept the resources that are handed over in the middle. That¡¯s the true benefit.¡±


    Xu Bai exclaimed after hearing this.


    He had thought that he was getting a kickback, but he did not expect it to be a two-way deal.


    This woman had a big heart and was very greedy.


    If that was the case, then the resources he would obtain would be too much.


    Thinking about it carefully, the people from the other branches had snatched the resources and then gathered together to prepare to hand them over to the headquarters. Moreover, it was a painstaking effort.


    However, if he was robbed halfway, all his efforts would be gone.


    As for City Lord Si, he returned with a full load.


    ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t my method good?¡±City Lord Si said,¡± There are too many useless people in our branch, and you are very strong. You just happen to be qualified. Don¡¯t worry, after you finish this, I will erase all traces and definitely won¡¯t let you be exposed.¡±


    Xu Bai sneered in his heart, but he did not show it on his face.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This woman had a lot of plans in mind.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t expose himself?


    This sentence was enough.


    If it was really released, everyone who heard it would be fools.


    If this matter succeeded, Xu Bai could be used as a scapegoat and pushed out by City Lord Si.

 Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: Xu Bai: Begin the Performance (5)

    Chapter 883: Xu Bai: Begin the Performance (5)


    However¡­His interest was piqued.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the so-called saint-level resources.


    Xu Bai pretended to be very serious.¡±When are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious¡­¡± ¡°Before you go, you have to do something.¡±


    As he spoke, City Lord Si reached out and flicked his hair. A jade hairpin appeared and pierced towards Xu Bai¡¯s forehead.


    Xu Bai grabbed the wrist of the City Lord,¡±¡±This is a soul-type saint level treasure, right?¡±


    It looked like an ordinary hairpin, but Xu Bai could feel the terrifying energy inside.


    ¡°Let me stab you, let me leave an imprint in your soul, so that we can both be at ease.¡±Although City Lord Si¡¯s wrist had been taken away by Xu, he was still calm and unhurried, as if he was very relieved of the treasure in his hand.


    Xu Bai stared at the hairpin and said,¡±You can¡¯t keep using it, right? After all, you¡¯re not strong enough.¡±¡±


    City Lord Si didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Xu Bai.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know if this treasure had any other functions, but I could see from your method of use that it could only attack the soul.¡±Xu Bai¡¯s tone became faint.


    City Lord Si¡¯s expression gradually turned cold.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about the expression on City Lord¡¯s face and continued,¡±¡±You are very smart, and your guesses are correct. I came here to lay my cards on the table with you, but more importantly, I want to talk about your actual situation.¡±


    ¡± If you could activate this saint level treasure directly, you wouldn¡¯t have to say so much to me and could just control me. But you said so much, which proves that you can¡¯t activate it directly with your strength. You need a certain process.¡±


    ¡°The time you wasted talking just now should be enough for you to use it, right?¡±


    When he said this, Xu Bai saw that City Lord Si¡¯s expression had already turned cold.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± City Lord Si twirled the hairpin gently with his fingers, as if he wasn¡¯t worried that Xu Bai would see through him at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s already too late. You only realized it now, but I¡¯ve already successfully activated it. Moreover, you just said a lot to me, which gave me more time.¡±


    A green light was flashing on the hairpin, making people dizzy.


    ¡°Gao Guan said that we can¡¯t trust anyone.¡±Xu Bai suddenly let go.


    This action stunned City Lord Si. He didn¡¯t know why. Now that he suddenly let go of her, could it be that he was prepared to ruin her?


    City Lord Si was very suspicious. Xu Bai¡¯s open embrace made her hesitate.


    Xu Bai smiled and pointed at his head.¡±¡±Come, bring it here. Use your greatest strength to destroy my soul or control it.¡±


    In fact, this was Xu Bai¡¯s greatest reliance.


    When he knew that City Lord Si¡¯s saint-level treasure was related to the soul, he already had this plan.


    Divine soul?


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, even the Prime Minister in white of the Great Yue State, a master at the peak of the Saint Realm, can¡¯t do anything to me in terms of soul.¡¯


    You¡¯re just a small saint level treasure. How can you compare to a peak-stage saint level master?


    Come on.


    Get me!


    Xu Bai¡¯s mocking look made people want to step on his face.


    City Lord Si finally couldn¡¯t control himself after being repeatedly mocked by Xu Bai.


    ¡°Alright, since you want to be controlled by me so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±


    As he spoke, City Lord Si continued to activate the jade green hairpin.


    The next moment, it was very quiet.


    Xu Bai felt something drilling into his mind, but it was quickly devoured by his divine soul.


    City Lord Si was speechless.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright, it turned out that this saint level treasure didn¡¯t even have the right to make Little Gold come out.


    ¡°What grade is this?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°Rank one¡­¡± City Lord Si was in a panic and subconsciously replied.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. This was the first time he had felt panic. Logically speaking, even if a Saint Level self-defense was only at the first grade, it should be a kind of suppression for a Transcendent Level person. However, it was abnormal now.


    ¡°That¡¯s still too low.¡± Xu Bai sighed.¡±


    He had already upgraded the skill to Saint Realm Level 1.


    He was indeed only a ninth-grade Transcendent now, but his skills were at the first level of the Saint Realm. Moreover, there was a skill that was integrated into the myriad cultivation techniques, and that was a skill related to soul annihilation.


    This was the skill that Xu Bai had used to activate his Goldfinger, and it possessed powerful soul attack and defense capabilities.


    Now, it seemed that the two seemed to cancel each other out.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Xu Bai reached out and grabbed the jade hairpin.


    Although it was only at the level of a first level Saint Warrior, it was still meat no matter how small it was. When the time came, he would give this hairpin to Chu Ling and Ye Zi, which would increase their safety.


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡± City Lord Si shouted.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, the next moment, she felt something flowing in her soul, and she quickly became dull.


    ¡°Without this hairpin, you¡¯re really a good-for-nothing. But you¡¯re still useful now, so I have to keep you.¡±Xu Bai put away the jade green hairpin and looked at City Lord Si, who had been controlled. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    Now, the city was no longer in danger.


    I, Xu Bai, have begun.


    His divine soul spread out and enveloped the entire city in a terrifying manner.

 Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: The Giant Eye (1)

    Chapter 884: The Giant Eye (1)


    The terrifying divine soul gradually spread at a speed that ordinary people could not see. In the blink of an eye, it had enveloped the entire city.


    As Xu Bai¡¯s heart moved, his True Core Strength surged and his soul invaded the consciousness of everyone present. Everyone, including Gao Guan, was instantly controlled by Xu Bai.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Xu Bai had always been very cautious, including when he came to this ruin. Therefore, he did not expose himself along the way.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect City Lord Si to find out about it with his divine soul cardinal treasure.


    In fact, he had thought about it before. If he did not know the other party¡¯s strength, he should not force it.


    However, everything was clear now. He also knew that the other party only relied on this one divine soul supreme treasure, and this supreme treasure was only a level one saint. Therefore, he had no worries now and controlled the entire city in his hands.


    ¡°This is finally a lot more practical.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    It was only in this kind of situation where everything was firmly in his hands that he felt the most comfortable.


    Of course, it was only limited to this city.


    But for Xu Bai, he could use this city as a base point for the time being and gradually explore the outside world.


    This method of exploration was relatively safe.


    But before that, he needed information.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze turned to the stunned City Lord Si and hooked his finger.¡±Come on, tell me everything you know.¡±


    City Lord Si¡¯s expression was dull as he slowly spoke¡­


    In this room, only City Lord Si¡¯s voice was left. As City Lord Si finished speaking, Xu Bai gradually understood what he meant.


    When he saw Gao Guan, he knew that this should have happened before the Three Life Mountain in the ruins. Now, it seemed that it was true. Only ten years had passed since the resources were exhausted.


    However, there were so many people in this world, and there were also a large number of ordinary people. In the past ten years, resources had become more and more scarce, so everyone was doing their best to make a living.


    The Power-Destroying Pavilion was established under such circumstances. Three Saint Realm masters joined together and became the top fighting force. The other six fought on their own and didn¡¯t participate.


    Most of the resources that they had robbed fell into the hands of the three Saint Realm masters. Only a small part of them slipped through their fingers, barely enough for the people in the trade to survive.


    However, it was impossible to increase his strength. He could only make do with it.


    In this world, being able to survive was already an extremely extravagant hope. These people in the industry had no objections.


    As time passed, the Power-Destroying Pavilion grew bigger and bigger, reaching its current state.


    At present, the Spell Ending Pavilion had become more and more stable.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been ten years, and he¡¯s already in such a miserable state?¡±Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    It seemed that the speed at which resources were being depleted was faster than he had imagined. Even for people in the industry, it was very difficult to carry them.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Thinking of this, Xu Bai put away his thoughts and ordered City Lord Si to continue.


    City Lord Si nodded with a dull expression and continued to speak. This time, he was talking about the formation set up by the Saint Realm masters.


    Things had to start from a long time ago.


    A long time ago, the three Saint Realm masters suddenly joined forces and attacked another Saint Realm master, the one City Lord Si and Xu Bai had mentioned.


    No one knew why. After all, such a thing was rarely seen.


    However, they all knew that there was one less Saint in the world.


    If it was during normal times, these people, especially the Transcendents, would definitely be ecstatic. After all, one less Saint meant one more chance for Transcendents.


    However, in this era, even if one of them was missing, there was not much benefit because they did not have enough resources. How could they continue to rush up?


    It was already good enough that he was alive.


    Moreover, it was said that this Saint Realm master had used up all his resources. It was naturally the Power-Destroying Pavilion who had spread the news to avoid causing chaos when the formation was destroyed.


    Otherwise, if the whole world knew that a saint warrior had left some resources, they would all flock to him.


    The resources of Saint Realm masters were extremely important even in this era where resources were exhausted.


    Even if there was nothing, a saint¡¯s body was still very reliable for some evil businesses.


    Therefore, this news could not be spread and had been sealed.


    Even in this city, only she and Xu Bai knew about it.


    He would only tell others when the mission was assigned, and it would not be too obvious.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Everything that happened after that was made clear. City Lord Si indeed wanted Xu Bai¡¯s help.


    However, this was not a trade but a one-sided attempt to force Xu Bai.


    Therefore, after Xu Bai entered the house, she used the hairpin to control Xu Bai continuously. Moreover, the degree of control was gradually increasing. She thought that she would be able to complete the work as long as she waited a little longer. However, she did not expect Xu Bai to suddenly wake up and instantly lose everything.


    ¡°Is there any other news?¡± Xu Bai asked after hearing this. For example, some secrets about your organization, or core information?¡±


    City Lord Si shook his head.¡± No. Even if it¡¯s core information, it wouldn¡¯t be placed in such a remote place like ours.¡±¡±

 Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: The Giant Eye of the BOSS (8000)

    Chapter 885: The Giant Eye of the BOSS (8000)


    ¡°Remote?¡± Xu Bai repeated.


    City Lord Si agreed,¡±The city is very remote and is not valued. If we weren¡¯t very close to that place this time, they probably wouldn¡¯t let us go.¡±¡±


    ¡± Also, that saint warrior went in this direction when he escaped. It was a coincidence. The headquarters doesn¡¯t trust remote places like us. Even I drank the potion.¡±


    At this point, City Lord Si stopped talking. Clearly, she had already answered Xu Bai¡¯s questions and had nothing else to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down first.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand to signal City Lord Si to leave. City Lord Si nodded stiffly, turned around, and left.


    Now, he had used his divine soul to envelop the entire city. The entire city was in his hands. It was time to make a small fortune before the big scene arrived.


    There was still some time before that place opened, so he could just stay here and work on the progress bar.


    If he could read a few books before opening it, even if it was just to increase his mental cultivation method by 0.1, it would be a huge improvement.


    After making his decision, Xu Bai used his soul as a guide to control everyone in the city.


    Very soon, whether it was the people guarding the stalls or the various people in the Magic-Destroying Pavilion branch, all of them became extremely stunned.


    However, this did not mean that they were just a block of wood. After receiving the instructions of Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul, those who had secret manuals took them out.


    Those who didn¡¯t have a secret manual were still standing.


    Before long, the building was filled with people queuing up. Everyone was holding a secret manual. Xu Bai controlled two people to receive it, and soon, they received ten books.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but it wasn¡¯t little either. However, these levels were all very low.


    Xu Bai thought about it carefully, and it was indeed so.


    In this era, the so-called secret manuals were basically just worldly possessions, and not many people were willing to carry them.


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s take a look first.¡±


    No matter how small a mosquito was, it was still meat. Xu Bai did not mind. He picked up a book and began to read.


    ..


    The progress bar for ten low-realm books only took him a day to finish.


    He didn¡¯t gain much. Most of them were mental cultivation techniques. They didn¡¯t even increase by 0.1. After all, they were all low-level progress bars. However, he made a very important discovery, that was, his skills hadn¡¯t been integrated.


    This time, in addition to the mental cultivation method, he also obtained three skills. These three skills were not skills that he had used before, and there were no similarities.


    In this case, the fusion technique was obviously needed to prevent the fusion from taking place. Xu Bai was relieved to find out.


    If he could automatically fuse without the fusion technique, he would be at a disadvantage. After all, what the fusion technique fused would increase his level, and directly fusing would probably be the same as the mental cultivation technique.


    ¡°Time should be up soon.¡± Xu Bai looked at the sky outside and thought.


    At the side, City Lord Si stood there in a daze and did not say a word.


    Since Xu Bai knew that City Lord Si wanted to wait for those people to collect the things before killing them halfway, he would go with the flow.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai waited silently.


    Since it was a resource left behind by a Saint Realm master, there might be a high-level progress bar.


    Although a Saint Realm master couldn¡¯t leave any traces in this world, he must have other resources since he had them.


    Now that everything was ready, they were just waiting for the array formation to be destroyed before they came to intercept the path halfway.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai began to feel bored again.


    There was no progress bar. Now, he was waiting for the array in that place to disappear. Suddenly, he became idle.


    Xu Bai walked back and forth. He turned around and asked,¡±¡±Did anything interesting happen here?¡±


    Since there was nothing to do, he would find something to do. Xu Bai asked subconsciously.


    Who knew that when he asked, City Lord Si actually nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±


    City Lord Si said stiffly,¡± Not long ago, we found a madman. We don¡¯t know what the situation is, but that madman ran and shouted that everything was fake.¡±


    Was it all fake?


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes.


    This sentence was a little interesting. If it was normal or outside, it would not be a big deal, but now it was in the ruins.


    Xu Bai could easily guess something else when he heard the words ¡± all fake.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the person discovered that they only existed in a certain period of time in the past, so he fell into the stage of becoming a sentient being?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    These people would continue to live according to the way they were alive and retain their original appearance. However, if they discovered any abnormalities, they would become the Mindful Gods.


    The Mindfulness was not strange, but it was still very evil.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Therefore, Xu Bai guessed that it was very likely that he had become a Mindfulness God.


    ¡°What happened to that person?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    City Lord Si said,¡± I was just about to take him down, but he ran far away. His speed is extremely fast. He must be a Transcendent expert. No¡­¡± I feel like he¡¯s half a step into the Saint Realm because I couldn¡¯t control him when I used my Saint Realm treasure.¡±


    Half-step into Saint?


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and pondered.

 Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: The Giant Eye (3)

    Chapter 886: The Giant Eye (3)


    However, after thinking for a while, he gave up on this idea.


    There were no clues or traces, so what if they found it?


    The most important thing now was to get the resources left behind by the Saint Warrior.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue waiting.¡± Xu Bai continued to wait.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, a few days had passed.


    In a huge plaza, Xu Bai looked at the person whose soul was under his control and nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Remember, your goal is to prevent the loss of those resources. You have to do a good job. As for the follow-up, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    This time, the order given by the headquarters of the Power-Destroying Pavilion to the branch was to let the people of the branch gather all the resources after the array disappeared and the resources scattered everywhere.


    Therefore, Xu Bai felt that he still had to make it look good.


    Of course, he had other plans. He would talk about them when he arrived.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Bai waved his hand.


    Everyone followed behind him and rushed towards the predetermined location.


    ..


    This time, City Lord Si was also following them.


    After leaving the city, Xu Bai trailed behind City Lord Si, pretending to be an ordinary member.


    The stream of people gathered into a long line and soon arrived at their location.


    At this moment, the place was already surrounded by people.


    These were the members of the Power-Destroying Pavilion. They belonged to the various branches and were all selected by the headquarters.


    The arrival of Xu Bai and the others had attracted attention because City Lord Si was actually in charge of leading them.


    The other forces were not led by the City Lord, but they were the only ones, so it was a little strange. However, everyone belonged to the Power-Destroying Pavilion, so they did not suspect anything.


    Xu Bai stood behind City Lord Si and looked around. He said softly,¡±Is there anything strange?¡±


    City Lord Si shook his head, indicating that there was nothing strange.


    The so-called strangeness was asking her if there were any hidden experts here, but it seemed that City Lord Si didn¡¯t.


    After all, they were only collecting some resources. There were no outsiders coming to snatch them, so there was no need to send many experts over.


    Xu Bai licked his lips.¡±


    His divine soul quickly spread out and soon enveloped the surroundings. Everyone present was under his control.


    In any case, he would have to intercept them in the end. It was better to control them directly and let them collect the resources first. Then, he would see if there was a need to continue acting.


    If there was, then he would continue acting. Of course, he would have to change the method. If there was no, he would use another method.


    After these people were all under control, Xu Bai finally had time to size up the place surrounded by the crowd.


    It was a huge empty space. There seemed to be nothing on the surface, but the ground was covered in all kinds of patterns drawn with blood, which looked extremely strange.


    What was even more ridiculous was that the blood was actually flowing slowly, forming a cycle.


    ¡°This should be a formation.¡± Xu Bai thought.


    Now that these people were all under his control and were all his own people, he did not have any other thoughts and just waited patiently.


    As time passed, the blood flow slowed down and slowed down. The blood coagulated, and the whole picture, which was originally in an active state, became lifeless.


    At this moment, the ground began to tremble violently. Then, in front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, cracks appeared on the ground that was covered with patterns. It began to collapse and shrink.


    Not only that, but the ground that had collapsed and shrunk actually emitted bursts of light.


    This light was dazzling and colorful. Even an ordinary person would be able to see its mysteriousness.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡± City Lord Si said.


    Xu Bai nodded.


    He turned around and retreated, leaving everyone behind.


    He had to be careful with this thing, so the more careful he was, the better. Anyway, these people were responsible for collecting it, so he left them there.


    Flying high up in the sky, Xu Bai looked at the scenery below and felt a little safer.


    The five-colored light gradually weakened. Then, streams of light emerged from it and flew in all directions.


    Under White¡¯s control, the people present quickly chased after the flowing lights and quickly followed them.


    Only Xu Bai remained in the sky, looking at the black hole below with a slightly focused gaze.


    He saw that inside the hole, there was something so weak that it was invisible to the naked eye, shining.


    ¡°There is indeed something fishy.¡±


    If he was like those people, chasing after other resources, he would probably miss this thing.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and scanned the area with his Astral Body. He found that the faint light hidden under the hole was a pair of eyes.


    His eyes were filled with chaos and coldness.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    In just an instant, Xu Bai¡¯s hair stood on end. He seemed to have discovered something.


    An extremely chaotic feeling came from the hole. The pressure shook the sky and earth, and Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    ¨C Mindfulness!


    Your grandpa!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else. He found a place and quickly ran away.


    A Saint Realm master had lived here. He had been chased by the people of the Power-Destroying Pavilion and had hidden himself with a formation, but he had died in the end.


    These words came from City Lord Si, and City Lord Si had also heard them from other places. However, when Xu Bai saw this scene, he thought of another possibility.


    Mindfulness!


    This Saint Realm expert might have become a Mindful God before he died!

 Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: The Giant Eye (4)

    Chapter 887: The Giant Eye (4)


    A saint-tier master had become Nianshen, which was also saint-tier.


    Xu Bai felt a chill run down his spine. This was the reason why he didn¡¯t hesitate to turn around and run. However, the icy feeling was getting closer and closer.


    He didn¡¯t turn his head. Just by scanning with his spirit, he knew what was behind him.


    A man in tattered clothes was chasing after him.


    This person¡¯s expression was distorted. There was nothing but confusion in his eyes.


    Even though Xu Bai had used the Great Phantom Art, this person could cross a very long distance in the air with a single step. The distance between him and Xu Bai was gradually shrinking.


    ¡°Damn it, hell has begun.¡±Xu Bai thought as he ran.


    The journey had been smooth, but they never expected to encounter the most dangerous thing in this place.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool. He didn¡¯t think that he could fight a Saint Realm expert with his current strength.


    If he had just entered the Saint Realm, he still had a chance. After all, he had three Saint Realm skills. However, the person chasing him was obviously not the kind of person who had just entered the Saint Realm.


    ¡°Uncomfortable.¡±


    The distance between the two sides was gradually closing. If he was caught, he would definitely not have a good ending.


    Xu Bai sighed silently.


    He knew that in his current situation, he probably couldn¡¯t escape. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he would fight.


    He turned around.


    In the next moment, he felt a huge pressure coming at him.


    The Divine Thought was covered in distorted air. When it saw Xu Bai stop, it reached out its hands and grabbed at Xu Bai.


    It was just a simple action, but in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, it was like two huge mountains pressing down on him.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Xu Bai let out a long breath.¡± Fortunately, I found a life-saving method before this. Otherwise, I would really be finished.¡±¡±


    As he finished speaking, he directly lay down in midair.


    ¡°Find a cool place to lie down. Xiao Jin, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    After Xu Bai laid down, he immediately launched all kinds of attacks and began to destroy his divine soul.


    All kinds of attacks had already reached the first level of the Saint Realm, and the divine soul attacks contained in them had reached the same level. Therefore, it was easy to destroy the divine soul of a ninth-grade Transcendent like him.


    Pain, very painful!


    This method was simply unbearable for him.


    Although he had suffered before, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    His soul was being destroyed, and soon, Xu Bai lost consciousness.


    The two hands were still trying to grab Xu Bai. At this moment, Xu Bai lost consciousness and fell from the sky.


    The Divine Thought was now only left with countless chaos and strangeness. Of course, it didn¡¯t know what fear meant and continued to chase after Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai was falling very fast, but the Divine Sense was even faster. When the two hands were about to get close, Xu Bai suddenly stopped and opened his eyes.


    One of the eyes was golden while the other was grayish white. They looked extremely evil.


    When he opened his eyes, the surrounding air seemed to have frozen. The two incomparably huge hands became extremely slow.


    The next moment, Xu Bai extended his right hand and flicked his finger.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The golden and gray-white colors intertwined and directly entered the Divine Thought God¡¯s forehead.


    A huge rumble sounded, and the feeling of the earth shaking and the mountains shaking gradually spread out. The Divine Sense hugged its head and howled miserably.


    Although Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were golden and gray, there was no emotion in them. There was no emotion in them. He was more like a wooden statue.


    Indifferent and indifferent.


    It was as if he was standing above the nine heavens, looking at the myriad of living beings that were like ants.


    After the Divine Divine Consciousness screamed for a while, it instantly turned into ashes.


    With just one move, he had completely wiped out the Divine Thought.


    This time, Xu Bai didn¡¯t change back. He still maintained the appearance of his eyes with different colors and looked up at the sky.


    There was an aura circulating on his body that quickly spread in the surroundings.


    Grayish-white and golden heavenly changes gradually interweaved. Chaos and rationality were blending.


    In the sky, a series of thunder suddenly sounded. Immediately after, the surrounding dark clouds spun and spiraled, continuously spreading.


    An eye suddenly appeared at the center of the area. Its gaze was cold and gave off a soul-stirring feeling. When this eye appeared, the entire world changed color.


    It was as if the world had turned black and white, and only this eye had color.


    Cracks appeared in the surrounding space, and even time began to slow down.


    Not far away, a tree swayed gently with the wind and instantly turned into nothingness.


    The eye was scanning the area as if it was looking for a target.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this moment, the golden and grayish-white colors on Xu Bai¡¯s body suddenly fused into one and covered him.


    After being covered, the aura on his body was completely isolated, and the gold and grayish-white color actually matched the surrounding environment very well. Gradually, it produced an effect similar to invisibility.


    Its huge eyes were filled with human-like confusion. It swept its gaze around, but it did not seem to see what it wanted to see.


    However, he was unwilling to give up. He scanned the area several times, but in the end, he still did not get what he wanted.


    Soon, the huge eye disappeared with a hint of doubt.

 Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: The Giant Eye (5)

    Chapter 888: The Giant Eye (5)


    After the eye disappeared, the golden and grayish-white sky slowly opened.


    Xu Bai stood on the spot with his hands behind his back. His eyes were tightly shut.


    But he remained motionless, as though he had fallen asleep on his feet.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, he slowly opened his eyes. The golden and grayish-white color had disappeared, replaced by a sense of confusion.


    ¡°Done?¡± Xu Bai looked around and heaved a sigh of relief when he found that he was unharmed.


    ¡°As expected of you, Xiao Jin. You can even deal with a Divine Thought. I don¡¯t think anyone in the Divine Realm can withstand my pengci style.¡±


    Actually, he had wanted to use this move for a long time, but he had never found a suitable person. Now, he had tried it today, and it was very successful.


    The Divine Sense that had entered the Saint Realm was gone. It had disappeared completely.


    Xu Bai finally relaxed, but this didn¡¯t last long. Suddenly, he remembered something and his expression changed.


    ¡°Oh no! Those guys didn¡¯t have my control, so they probably recovered!¡±


    Just now, in order to escape, he had no choice but to use the method of soul annihilation on himself.


    Although he had successfully escaped, the final result was also very obvious. He had fainted, and it was impossible to control the divine soul without any consciousness. In other words, those who were controlled by him had all woken up.


    ¡°Fortunately, when I was controlling them, I erased the process of controlling them. However, this time, I think I really have to rob them.¡±


    Now that he had been delayed for so long, those people might have already obtained the resources and were probably about to set off. He could not go and look for them one by one, so he could only rob them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. After we go back, we¡¯ll have to use the old method.¡±Xu Bai understood the essence of the matter and did not stay there any longer. He walked toward the city.


    ..


    City Lord Si felt that there was definitely something wrong with him. At the very least, something was wrong today.


    For some reason, she and a bunch of her subordinates ran over to intercept the escaping resources and even successfully intercepted a portion of them.


    However, this was not what she wanted to do. What she wanted to do was to rob the Dao!


    They were clearly prepared, so why did they come over to intercept the resources?


    The most important thing was that he had come here for no reason and had no memory of it.


    She asked her subordinates, and they all said that they had no memories of this incident.


    In other words, a part of her memory was missing.


    No matter how she thought about it, she could not figure out what had happened.


    But everything was going so smoothly, so smoothly that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    She met people from other cities on the way, and they were also holding the resources she had intercepted.


    After asking, he found out that even the other party was a little baffled.


    However, the other party remembered more things than them. This was because the other party remembered everything that happened before he came here. It was just that the memories behind it were a little blurry.


    ¡°Something must have happened in the city. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Her thoughts were in a mess now, and she was in the wilderness, so she did not plan to stay here for long.


    These resources still had to be handed over when the time came. She needed to go back first and snatch the other people¡¯s things on the way.


    As for what happened today, he would think about it slowly after he snatched it over. He would eventually be able to figure it out.


    The distance from the wilderness to the city wasn¡¯t too far. Everyone was rushing at an extremely fast speed. Soon, they could see the outline of the city in front of them.


    Everyone was walking when City Lord Si, who was at the front, suddenly stopped.


    After she stopped, the others also stopped.


    Everyone was puzzled and followed City Lord Si¡¯s gaze.


    They saw a young man slowly walking over from an empty space not far away.


    This young man was wearing a Daoist robe, and he gave off a familiar feeling as he walked.


    Yes, it was a sense of familiarity.


    City Lord Si had a feeling that he had seen this man somewhere before, but if he thought about it carefully, he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    At this moment, as the man walked over, they heard a voice.


    ¡°Hello everyone, we meet again.¡±


    This voice sounded extremely familiar, as if he was very familiar with them.


    City Lord Si¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. Other than the fact that she seemed to have seen this man before, this man also gave her an extremely dangerous feeling.


    It was like a prey being closely watched by a hunter. Everything about him was in the hunter¡¯s control, and his life and death were also in the other party¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Be on guard!¡± City Lord Si said in a low voice.


    In just a moment, she had her subordinates be on guard. If anything went wrong, they would immediately attack.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, just as she finished speaking, she saw the man in front of her open his arms and the power of his soul swept over¡­


    ¡°What a familiar feeling¡­¡± City Lord Si only had time to say one sentence before he lost consciousness again.


    The others were the same and quickly followed City Lord Si.


    The surroundings were so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone present stood motionless on the spot like wood, their eyes dull and their expressions indifferent.


    Xu Bai smiled as he looked at the people he controlled. He snapped his fingers and waved his hand.¡±Let¡¯s go. Follow me to the Tribulation Dao.¡±

 Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: Illusion (1)

    Chapter 889: Illusion (1)


    Those resources were just left there. It was better to wait for him to retrieve them and see if there were any important progress bars.


    At present, he had not found any information related to the cheat, nor did he have any so-called mystery that could be solved.


    Since he couldn¡¯t find it, he would take this opportunity to find more progress bars. It was a worthwhile trip.


    As Xu Bai waved his hand, everyone followed behind him and walked toward the designated location.


    ..


    According to what he had said, in order to send all the resources to the headquarters, they had to pass through a place, and this was a good place to ambush.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about these people. He just let them guard the place and inform him if anything happened. He was thinking about the matter of killing the Saint Intentional God not long ago.


    Previously, he had no other choice, so he used this move. He did not have any memories of it.


    Although he had no memories, he still found something unusual. The most important thing was that he was in the air at that time, but when he woke up after fainting, he was standing on the ground.


    This was something worth pondering.


    Could it be that the golden finger had taken over his body and done these actions?


    Of course, these were just his guesses, but with this conjecture, he proved that the golden finger could indeed take over his body.


    ¡°So what exactly is Xiao Jin?¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    At this moment, City Lord Si slowly walked over from not far away with a dull expression.


    ¡°They¡¯re here. They should be coming one after another.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up. He temporarily gave up thinking and went to the dark to observe.


    Not far away, a member of the fraternity was slowly approaching with a backpack on his back.


    They flew from the sky, and they were all mortal evolution state masters.


    ¡°Is there anyone you don¡¯t know?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    He had to be more stable in doing things. He wanted to see if there were any strangers here. If even City Lord Si felt that they were strangers, he would have to think of other ways.


    City Lord Si shook his head.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded after receiving the reply. He was relieved that there were no strangers.


    His divine soul swept across and swept up the people in the sky. In the next moment, these people were all controlled and fell from the sky to the ground. Their expressions became as lifeless as wood.


    Since they didn¡¯t, they used the simplest method. Xu Bai directed these people to hide again.


    Then, a few more waves of people like this were controlled by Xu Bai with his soul.


    Just like that, after about half an hour, there was already a huge pile of people here.


    ¡°Is there anyone else coming?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his hands.¡±


    City Lord Si took a quick glance and compared it with the people he saw in his memory. In the end, he shook his head.¡±No more.¡±


    In other words, all of these people had been captured by Xu Bai.


    ¡°Alright, all of you open your bags and let me take a look.¡±Xu Bai commanded.


    As he finished speaking, everyone present opened their bags and poured out all the resources inside, piling them on the ground like garbage.


    Xu Bai looked through them one by one and found that most of them were useless. Although they were very useful to people in the industry, there was no progress bar.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Don¡¯t tell me that there are no books for the other?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    In this era where resources were exhausted, it was normal that there were no secret manuals. However, Xu Bai didn¡¯t believe that a sage-level master wouldn¡¯t keep them.


    He patiently continued reading. Finally, after searching for a long time, he saw a book with a golden progress bar.


    ¡°Good stuff!¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up as he picked up the book.


    Just by looking at it, he realized that the progress bar of this book was extremely slow.


    The slower the progress bar, the more likely it was a high-level skill.


    Although he had only taken a glance, he could tell that this thing was definitely not simple.


    With this in mind, he first opened the book and glanced through it. Then, he saw the contents and was slightly happy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually be able to obtain this thing. It¡¯s really unexpected.¡±Xu Bai was delighted.


    When he flipped open the book, he was surprised to find that the contents of the book were the experiences of failing to become a saint. He had only glanced at it briefly and confirmed the contents.


    This book was written by the Divine Sense when he was still alive. When he broke through to the Saint Realm, he had failed once, so he wrote down his experience once. He only succeeded the second time.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Most importantly, this was written by someone who had already become a saint.


    This meant that the level of this book was much higher. He did a rough calculation and the progress bar was indeed much slower. Perhaps he could learn something different from it.


    Xu Bai excitedly put the book in his arms and looked for other things. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find anything else related to the book.


    Since he didn¡¯t find anything related to the book, he had to make plans for the next step.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and paced back and forth, thinking about what to do next.

 Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: Chapter 239-Illusion (8000)

    Chapter 890: Chapter 239-Illusion (8000)


    He had already intercepted the item, but the only thing that was useful to him was this book.


    The current situation was that he did not know when the ruins would end, so he had to continue looking for clues.


    The question was, how was he going to find clues?


    Now, he only had one clear direction, which was the headquarters of the Power-Destroying Pavilion. Only there could he find new clues.


    However, he didn¡¯t go to these things just because he was told to. There were three Saint Realm masters there. If he went there, it would be very dangerous. If he didn¡¯t do it well, other big problems might appear.


    All in all, it would be a little rash to decide to go to the headquarters of the Power-Destroying Pavilion now.


    Thinking of this, he decided to continue escorting the resources to the headquarters.


    At the moment, the most important thing to him was the book on failing to become a saint warrior. He only took one book. With such a huge amount of resources, it was not a big deal to lose one book, so there was no risk of exposing himself.


    This was what he had considered before. If he needed a lot of resources, he would not send them over. It was another plan.


    However, he only took one book now. He could send these things over to reduce the risk of him being exposed.


    Although these people could be controlled within the range of his divine soul, the headquarters of the Power-Destroying Pavilion was still very far away from here. Once they were out of the range of his divine soul, Xu Bai would not be able to control them.


    However, this was not a big problem. Xu Bai¡¯s True Core Strength surged, and with a little movement, he modified the souls of these people, making everything very smooth.


    They wouldn¡¯t feel that they were being controlled. The fact that they had to hand over the resources had never appeared in their minds. They would continue to escort them over as usual.


    After doing all this, Xu Bai waved his hand and let these people leave. He planned to return to the city first and carefully consider what his next step should be.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly flew across the sky. Xu Bai looked up and saw a mortal evolution state master. He had seen this master before, not in the ruins, but in the human world.


    This person should be the one who entered the ruins.


    This time, there was a big difference between entering the ruins and the last time. The last time, he would enter with the others, but this time, he was alone. There was no trace of anyone else.


    Even now, he still felt that this matter was a little strange. At this time, he suddenly encountered someone coming in from outside. Xu Bai immediately prepared to stop this person.


    However, before he could make a move, he discovered that there were two strange-looking things chasing after this person.


    Although it was said to be grotesque, it was actually the size of a human.


    However, one was as fat as a ball, and the other was as thin as a bamboo pole.


    These two people had a violent aura on their bodies and were chasing crazily.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze froze slightly. He had already sensed that the two people chasing after that person were not humans, but existences that had already transformed into Mindfulness.


    Everything had gone smoothly since he arrived here. Other than meeting the Divine Mindfulness, nothing else had happened. Now that he had met two Divine Mindfulness, he was even more interested.


    In the sky, the mortal evolution state was still running for his life. At this moment, the two Psyche Gods that were chasing him suddenly stopped.


    He subconsciously turned his head. Then, he saw a brilliant white light burst out from the bodies of the two Mindful Gods. They turned into smoke and disappeared.


    This scene stunned the mortal evolution state and he even forgot to run.


    ¡°Die¡­Is he dead?¡±


    He knew very well what realm these two Deities were at.


    That was the same realm as him, but now he actually died in an instant. This made him somewhat puzzled.


    At this moment, he felt someone watching him.


    He subconsciously followed the gaze and saw the person standing on the ground.


    Then, the mortal evolution state master was ecstatic.


    ¡°Xu Wangye!¡±


    As he shouted, he landed on the ground. The excitement on his face was very obvious. Anyone could see it.


    It was guaranteed! This round was completely secured!


    In the beginning, all of them who entered the ruins had the same idea, which was to cling onto Xu Bai¡¯s thigh.


    However, to his surprise, this time, he didn¡¯t see Xu Bai.


    This made them feel lost.


    But now that he met Xu, he saw hope.


    As long as he was by Prince Xu¡¯s side, he would be able to win this round.


    Don¡¯t forget what kind of person Prince Xu was. Among the current Transcendent experts, Prince Xu dared to say that he was second, but no one dared to say that he was first.


    Transcendent¡­


    That was the strongest realm below Saint Plane.


    As long as he didn¡¯t provoke the Divine Sense in the ruins, Prince Xu could kill his way through.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai also saw the man¡¯s excitement and naturally knew what he was thinking. He frowned and said,¡±¡± Don¡¯t get too excited. Tell me what happened.¡±¡±


    Hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, the man suppressed the excitement in his heart and slowly told him what had happened.


    Xu Bai finally understood the cause of the matter.


    This person was called Zheng Hong, the clan leader of a clan.


    If a family had an Extraordinary expert as the family head, it could be considered a second-rate family.

 Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: Illusion (3)

    Chapter 891: Illusion (3)


    Don¡¯t look down on a second-rate family in the United States. Even if it was a second-rate family, there were very few in this world.


    Because of this, the ruins this time were very large. He also wanted to come in and try his luck. He could bring benefits to his family.


    The truth was just as Xu Bai thought. This time, only Xu Bai was left alone. The others were all together. They did not know what Xu Bai had experienced, but now Xu Bai knew what they had experienced.


    The place where they had descended was a deep mountain. That mountain was very strange. There were no signs of life, not even an ant. There was only a group of people.


    At that time, they thought that they might as well start searching from this mountain. Therefore, they really did so, but the result was unexpected.


    They walked directly from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, but unfortunately, they did not find anything on this trip. At that time, the sky was a little dark, so they wanted to come down from the mountain.


    At that time, they did not think of splitting up.


    After all, this was a super-large ruin. There were indeed many resources inside, but the danger was also multiplied.


    Therefore, they wanted everyone to unite and distribute the resources equally. This way, they could better ensure their safety.


    They had never expected that their trip down the mountain would be filled with ups and downs because of this.


    They didn¡¯t encounter anything when they went up, not even a person. However, when they came down, they encountered a person. It was a blind man in tattered clothes. He held a long banner in his hand, and there were blurry words written on it.


    They knew that they had encountered a local in the ruins. Moreover, from the looks of it, he did not seem to have turned into a Mindfulness God.


    Therefore, they thought of going up and exchanging information to see if there were any benefits.


    However, they never expected that before they could take two steps, this person would actually attack them directly.


    His speed was extremely fast, and he was actually a Transcendent expert.


    Fortunately, they had no lack of Transcendent experts on their side, so they managed to block the attack.


    They also knew that they could not negotiate, so they were prepared to take down this blind man. However, something changed later. This blind man actually turned into a Mindfulness God without any warning in front of them.


    Without any warning, he had become a Mindful God. There was still a slight pause when casting spells, but the speed at which this person became a Mindful God was really unbelievable.


    Of course, it was fine if he became a Mindfulness God. At most, everyone would kill him. However, before they could do so, countless Mindfulness Gods appeared on the originally empty mountain.


    The number of Mindfulness Gods was simply hair-raising.


    Even though they had many people, they could not hold on either. Soon, they turned into a disadvantage and began to escape.


    However, it was useless to escape. Soon, their disadvantage was completely irreparable. Being chased by so many Mindful Gods, they gradually scattered from one body and fled in all directions.


    Zheng Hong wasn¡¯t sure about the situation of the others, but he was lucky enough to meet Xu Bai. If he continued to run like this, he would be caught sooner or later, and the consequences of being caught were obvious. The only way out was death.


    ¡°I see.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    If that was the case, there was nothing else going on in that place.


    It was nothing more than a large-scale transformation into a Mindfulness God.


    There were many problems in the ruins, so it was normal for this to happen.


    No!


    Xu Bai had just thought of that idea, but he quickly dismissed it because of the word ¡®large-scale¡¯.


    If it was just one or two, it would be fine. They might have discovered something different about him. However, if they appeared in large numbers, the meaning would be different.


    ¡°How far is that location from here?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    The fact that these people could run out proved that there was no Saint Realm existence there. If there was, none of them would be able to escape and Zheng Hong wouldn¡¯t be able to run in front of him.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go.¡± Zheng Hong pointed in a direction.¡± Just follow this place. It¡¯s the first mountain peak we encounter.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai looked in the direction that Zheng Hong was pointing at and snapped his fingers at the others.


    Soon, these people walked stiffly into the city.


    After they returned to the city and left the range of Xu Bai¡¯s soul, they would forget these things like the others before them. Moreover, they would forget them very smoothly, and there would not be any problems like before.


    Since there was something unusual, Xu Bai decided to go and take a look. There was no Divine Consciousness there anyway, so he could kill it all by himself.


    ¡°Find yourself a safe place. I¡¯m going to take a look. If anything happens, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±Xu Bai said.


    He was right. He didn¡¯t have time to be a nanny this time.


    Zheng Hong sighed. He knew the stakes.


    He really didn¡¯t want to go to that place anymore. Thinking about the omnipresent Nian Shen, he felt his scalp go numb.


    Therefore, Zheng Hong found a place to hide and bid farewell to Xu Bai.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stop and directly flew into the air, rushing towards that place.


    ..


    The location that Zheng Hong had mentioned sounded very far, but it was actually not far when he started his journey.


    Not long after, they arrived at the scheduled location.


    Looking at the pitch-black mountain in front of him, Xu Bai rubbed his chin. He didn¡¯t see anything unusual. He gradually expanded his divine soul, but he didn¡¯t feel the presence of the Mindfulness God.

 Chapter 892 - Chapter 892: Illusion (4)

    Chapter 892: Illusion (4)


    Thinking about it carefully, the Mindful Gods here should have gone to chase after the others. They were probably long gone.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t I have made a wasted trip here? No, he had to check it no matter what.¡±


    Although his divine soul had already enveloped the mountain, Xu Bai still planned to walk inside personally. After all, it was safer this way.


    At the thought of this, he walked inside.


    After stepping into this mountain, he felt the same thing as what Zheng Hong had told him before.


    There was no life, not even an animal.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and followed Zheng Hong¡¯s method. He walked all the way from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. The journey was also smooth and there were no abnormalities.


    ¡°It seems that the problem is on the way down the mountain.¡±


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Xu Bai felt the cold wind blowing. He thought for a while and turned around to walk back the way he came.


    On the way back, Xu Bai continued to walk on the same road. He stepped on the soft soil as if he was walking on flat ground and continued to rush to the foot of the mountain.


    He thought that he would be able to walk without any obstacles. He did not expect that he would encounter an accident when he was halfway up the mountain.


    A middle-aged man in tattered clothes was standing not far away from him with a long banner in his hand. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    From Xu Bai¡¯s angle, this person¡¯s eyes had no pupils. Instead, they were filled with a murky color, making him look extremely scary.


    The blind, the long banner, the blind fortune-teller?¡±


    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t this blind man go after those people? Why did he come back here?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is going on¡­¡±


    When Xu Bai saw this person, he quickly thought of what Zheng Hong had said before, and his heart became even more bewildered.


    However, he did not have much time to think because the blind man in front of him had made a move.


    A gust of cold wind blew. Blind stabbed the long sail in his hand at Xu Bai. Xu Bai could feel that the blind man in front of him had not become a Mind-reading God.


    He was just an ordinary person. Why would such a situation happen?


    However, the situation in front of him did not allow him to think too much.


    A bright light erupted from his hand. In the next moment, the long sail of the blind man in front of him was directly smashed into countless pieces by him.


    Blind stumbled back a few steps. Cracks appeared on the ground under his feet, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Thief, don¡¯t get Cang Kuang!¡±


    Although he was not as strong as Xu Bai, he was not afraid at all. He shouted and prepared to attack again.


    ¡°You can still talk. It seems like it¡¯s not what I thought. Then let me know the truth.¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand lightly.


    The soul of the blind man in front of him was instantly controlled by him and turned into a sluggish state.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know. What¡¯s going on here?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Blind opened his mouth and was about to speak.


    But unexpectedly, before he could say this, a breeze blew past and he returned to his original state.


    ¡°What happened? What happened to me just now?¡±Blind looked around in shock.


    This action meant that he had recovered from the state where his soul was controlled and was no longer under Xu Bai¡¯s control. Due to the blank space in his control just now, he could not remember many things.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the top of the mountain.


    ¡°There are experts.¡±


    Then, he turned around and fled without saying a word.


    The Soul Slaying Knack was able to control the power of a Level One Saint. However, someone could make his control disappear in an instant. What did this mean? It meant that the person who attacked him was definitely a Saint.


    Xu Bai knew that the three known Saint Realm masters were in the Power-Destroying Pavilion.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sure about the rest. At the beginning, he had killed one Divine Mindfulness Deity. Now, there should be eight more. Apart from the three from the Power-Destroying Pavilion, there were only five left.


    Where are these five people?


    Was there an accident?


    No one could understand.


    But Xu Bai knew that he had met another one.


    If he didn¡¯t run, would he stay here for the New Year?


    As Xu Bai ran, he aimed all kinds of attacks at his own soul. As long as something went wrong, he would activate it and attack himself to get Little Gold out.


    He could only use this kind of pengci method now. Other than that, there was no other way.


    A voice came from behind him, interrupting his escape.


    ¡°Little friend, your aptitude is extraordinary. I¡¯ve never even seen you before. Why did you run away when you saw me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you know who I am? But everyone in the world knows that among the nine Saints, I¡¯m the most amiable and gentle one.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the world can¡¯t wait to see me, but you ran away when you saw me. This proves that you don¡¯t know me. From this, we can infer that you¡¯re not from this world.¡±


    ..


    The voice started from behind Xu Bai, but by the time it finished speaking, it was already in front of Xu Bai.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A chubby man appeared in front of Xu Bai. The man was wearing an ordinary gray cloth, but he had a kind face and looked like a good old man.


    Xu Bai was stunned and almost couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    It wasn¡¯t because of this man, nor because this man wanted to talk to him, nor because this man was a sage-level powerhouse.


    The most important thing was the man¡¯s appearance.


    Although the man looked fat, Xu Bai could tell that he looked like a human from his facial features and the outline of his face.

 Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: Illusion (5)

    Chapter 893: Illusion (5)


    No Flower!


    That¡¯s right, this man¡¯s head was also bald. If he had long black hair, this man would be skinnier and look exactly like No Flower.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ve really learned something.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He needed to go out and find someone who knew this industry, such as Director Mu, to discuss this matter with them. Everything in front of him was too strange.


    How could he explain this situation?


    Reincarnation, or something else?


    All in all, he couldn¡¯t make a conclusion too early.


    Xu Bai still did not let down his guard. He aimed the Soul Annihilation at his own soul. As long as there was something wrong, he would immediately launch an attack.


    The fat man smiled bitterly when he saw Xu Bai¡¯s expression.¡±¡±Little friend, don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯ve already chased my brother away. He definitely won¡¯t cause any harm to you.¡±


    ¡°Your brother?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    Out of nowhere, another younger brother suddenly appeared, making Xu Bai uncertain.


    The fat man explained,¡± I have a younger twin brother. Both of us are in the top positions, but we have completely opposite personalities. I am a very kind person. Perhaps you might sound boastful, but everyone thinks so. My brother is completely different. He is an extremely cruel and violent person.¡±


    ¡°The specific situation is like this¡­¡±


    Only Xu Bai and the fat man were left in this space. The blind fortune-teller had already left.


    With the fat man¡¯s slow explanation, Xu Fan also understood the cause and effect of the matter.


    According to the fat man¡¯s explanation, he and his brother had been living in seclusion here since the resources were exhausted. As Saint Realm masters, they naturally had a lot of resources and a bunch of subordinates.


    However, when two different ideas were fused together, there would be conflicts. He and his brother had conflicts.


    The two of them were like fire and water here, and neither of them could stand each other.


    Originally, this was not a big problem. At most, he just could not stand it. However, he did not expect that not long ago, something strange had suddenly happened to his brother and his subordinates.


    This sudden change came without warning. Almost in an instant, more than half of the people had turned into monsters, monsters that he could not understand.


    After that, he and his brother fought each other and killed his brother with a slight advantage.


    With the death of his brother, those who had fallen into madness had all changed back.


    However, not long ago, a group of people came.


    He had never seen this group of people before, but with the arrival of this group of people, the people who had originally transformed back became the same as before.


    They had all gone to chase after those people. If he had not reacted quickly and used his methods in time to let these people recover, those people who were being chased would probably have all died.


    ¡°As you can see, he has already recovered.¡±the fat man said.


    He was referring to the blind fortune-teller, as well as those who had become the Nianshen.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.¡± Oh, I know. I want to leave now. Get out of my way.¡±¡±


    The fat man chuckled and said,¡± It¡¯s not easy in this world. It¡¯s not easy to meet someone. Little brother, why don¡¯t you follow me? I¡¯ll find a place and we can have a good chat. That place has what you want.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± No, I want to go back now.¡±¡±


    The fat man stretched out his hand.¡± Little brother, the resources are already exhausted. You should follow me. I have a lot of resources that can let you live for a long time.¡±


    Xu Bai sighed.¡±


    The fat man was stunned for a long time. He could not understand why Xu Bai would say such a thing.


    ¡°Little brother, what did you say just now? I didn¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    He did not believe his ears and wanted to confirm it again and again.


    Xu Bai moved his fingers and smiled.¡±¡±I say, I might as well kill you. It seems like you¡¯re not a saint yet, and your ability to make up lies is much weaker.¡±


    ¡°Let me think about your ability¡­¡±


    ¡°The blind fortune-teller who was supposed to chase after someone suddenly came back. If it was any other time, you could say that you saved him, but it¡¯s impossible now.¡±


    Was this a joke?


    Even if he became a saint, he would become a Mindful God. How could he save him?


    If it was a normal lie, he would have been able to cover it up, but now it was different. This was the biggest flaw of this lie.


    This was because the fat man in front of him did not know about the Divine Consciousness.


    Seeing the fat man¡¯s expression change, Xu Bai continued,¡±¡±Also, why are you so sure that you¡¯re not a saint? If you were, you would have done it long ago.¡±


    As the old saying goes, if you can fight, don¡¯t force yourself.


    This guy had talked to him for so long and still wanted to make him stay. It was obvious that he was not strong enough.


    Then this man¡¯s ability would be revealed.


    ¡°Hallucinations, or rather, related abilities.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°That blind man was an illusion, so I didn¡¯t actually control him. It was only you who used it to let me control his illusion.¡±


    ¡°In the end, you made the control disappear. It was also an illusion, including your saint aura.¡±


    ¡°I guessed right.¡±


    The fat man¡¯s expression changed and became extremely cold.


    ¡°No, you guessed wrong.¡±

 Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: I Want to Slaughter and Become a Saint

    Chapter 894: I Want to Slaughter and Become a Saint


    The fat man¡¯s face was cold and ruthless. He looked at Xu Bai with mockery and killing intent as if he was looking at a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    After hearing the fat man¡¯s words, Xu Bai touched his chin and smiled.¡±¡±I got the wrong point? Hmm, that should be because your ability isn¡¯t just illusions. Let me think, you make me feel like you¡¯re no flower because you have a bald head. In that case, can you follow other people¡¯s thoughts and use them as a foundation to spread illusions?¡±


    He had thought about it again just now. This thing definitely had nothing to do with No Flower, so there was only one possibility.


    ¡°You guessed right, but you still don¡¯t know where you guessed wrong.¡±The fat man took a deep breath. Then, his body gradually expanded.


    In the blink of an eye, it had already doubled in size. Moreover, this speed did not stop and continued to grow. As this man continued to grow and expand, his words gradually spread out.


    ¡°I am the follower of the dead Saint Warrior. I am the only one in the world who knows that he is dead, and I have successfully taken his place and become a Saint Warrior.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that feeling? All the extraordinary masters in the world don¡¯t dare to try to break through to the Saint Realm. I¡¯m the only one who dares to try to break through to this realm. It¡¯s like a huge delicacy is placed in front of me. Others can only look at it while I can eat it.¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve finished all the delicacies and occupied the seats, no one has any other thoughts.¡±


    ¡°My realm has just entered, so it isn¡¯t stable yet. I wanted to reduce the number of sneak attacks and let you die, but you are so smart. Sometimes being smart is a bad thing.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Bai finally felt the aura of this guy in front of him. It was the aura of a saint, not something a Transcendent could compare to.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes slightly. A bright white light was flashing in his hand.


    The gold and gray colors intertwined, forming a chaotic and rational change in the sky.


    The changes in the sky blended together and finally turned into endless madness.


    This madness and chaos also contained rationality.


    Xu Bai licked his lips.¡±I¡¯ve just entered the Saint Plane. I haven¡¯t stabilized my cultivation yet. That means I¡¯m only at the First Stage at most.¡±¡±


    At this moment, the fat man¡¯s body had become five times its original size. The fat on his body had disappeared and was replaced by a circle of strong muscles.


    His original appearance, which was similar to No Flower, had now returned to his original appearance. He looked like a ferocious bandit with a fierce face.


    When he heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, he was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but after thinking about it carefully and looking at Xu Bai¡¯s current posture, he understood.


    ¡°Kid, you want to fight a saint warrior? Are you dreaming?¡±


    He understood that Xu Bai wanted to fight him.


    However, this thought was too arrogant in his eyes.


    If it were anyone else in this world who knew what Xu Bai was thinking at this moment, they would find it especially funny.


    Every major realm was a mountain that no one could cross, not to mention the realm from Transcendent to Saint, which directly raised the mountain countless times.


    Transcendents entering the Saint Plane?


    Even a thousand of them wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s wishful thinking or not, you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±Xu Bai didn¡¯t give the fat man a chance to speak. The white light in his hand suddenly exploded and then turned into countless broken lights that swept toward the fat man.


    The light was so bright that it lit up the entire dark sky. At the same time, countless gusts of wind suddenly swept up.


    Cracks began to appear on the ground as it began to sink. The shattered light cut off all the wind.


    Ten thousand¡­ Attack!


    This was a rare all-out attack from Xu Bai, and he had even used his latest skill. This time, he really wanted to see if he could kill a First Grade Saint.


    He was very excited because he wanted to kill a Saint Realm expert.


    At the same time, all sorts of support skills were used, and the power of the attack increased by a large margin.


    The light was dazzling, and the fat man was in the center of the light. His face revealed a trace of horror.


    To be honest, under such circumstances, even if he had just become a Saint, he wouldn¡¯t find it strange.


    After all, even if a Transcendent Level expert were to stand here and let him attack casually, he wouldn¡¯t lose a single strand of hair.


    However, when he saw the light, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    The coldness came from his back and instantly swept through his entire body, making him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, and a layer of fine goosebumps appeared on his body.


    He knew very well what this feeling was. It was a sign of impending danger.


    ¡°Danger. A Transcendent expert can actually give me a sense of danger. Who is he?¡±


    The fat man¡¯s mood at this moment was like riding a roller coaster. He was originally standing at the highest point, but at this moment, he had fallen to the bottom.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, since he could be the follower of a Saint Realm master, his strength must not be low.


    Moreover, he had fought his way up from the bottom. His rich combat experience was something that ordinary experts could not compare to.


    At this moment, the fat man was prepared.


    ¡°Illusion!¡±


    He spat out a word and made a hand seal with his right hand. Then, he still did not move and stood on the spot.

 Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: I Want to Slaughter to Saint Plane (2)

    Chapter 895: I Want to Slaughter to Saint Plane (2)


    That burst of light actually passed by him at this moment and landed in the surroundings.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Loud sounds rose and fell continuously.


    Everything in the surroundings turned into nothingness under Xu Bai¡¯s move.


    A huge pit gradually spread from the furthest part of the surroundings. Soon, it had already formed, and everywhere one could see was a ground full of scars.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, feeling a little strange.


    He was very sure that his move was aimed at this person, but this person stood on the spot without any movement. He didn¡¯t even see any defense.


    If that was the case, his move could have hit him, but why did it miss?


    The fat man didn¡¯t give Xu Bai the chance to think too much. He already knew that the guy standing in front of him was definitely not someone that ordinary Transcendent experts could compare to.


    He had to get rid of this person just because he gave him that dangerous feeling.


    If he didn¡¯t get rid of it, in time, he would definitely be the one to fail.


    No one could afford the price of failure, so they had to eliminate the root of the problem.


    The fat man had already transformed into a giant. At this moment, he pointed at Xu Bai with a finger, and a light flashed in his eyes.


    There was no movement in the surroundings, but Xu Bai saw the scenery suddenly change. He was no longer where he was, but on a huge grassland, surrounded by corpses.


    The corpses were all people he knew.


    Eunuch Wei, Emperor Chu, Yun Zihai, Wu Hua¡­


    There was also Liu Xu, Ye Zi, Chu Yu, Chu Ling¡­


    Everyone he knew had fallen to the ground and turned into a stiff corpse.


    ¡°Is it an illusion again? But with your methods, how could you use such a low-level illusion?¡±


    If it was any other time, he might have believed it if such a scene suddenly appeared. However, after knowing that the other party¡¯s strongest technique was an illusion, he felt that the scene in front of him was too fake.


    If the other party could seize the time to reach the Saint Realm, he definitely wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Moreover, when he launched his attack just now, the other party¡¯s response was very timely. Clearly, he was also an expert who had experienced hundreds of battles, so it was impossible for him to use such an ordinary move.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai became more and more cautious. However, other than the corpses on the ground, he did not see the fat man.


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly felt an emotion in his heart.


    This emotion came very quickly and appeared in an instant. It was gradually affecting his thoughts. He suddenly felt that the corpses in front of him made him feel unusually sad.


    ¡°I see. Not only can it affect one¡¯s sight, hearing, and feelings, but it can even affect one¡¯s thoughts.¡±Xu Bai touched his eyes and found that they were a little wet.


    Although he was already in tears, he was still thinking calmly. He had already figured out this guy¡¯s methods clearly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll destroy everything in front of me so that I won¡¯t appear sad.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his hand, and a bright light appeared before his eyes again.


    However, when he wanted to destroy everything in front of him, he felt a kind of emotion that made him unable to do it at all. It was as if he could not bear to do it now.


    That¡¯s right, he was affected by the illusion in front of him again.


    This illusion was very unreasonable. Even if he knew that it was all fake, it could still affect him imperceptibly.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Very good.¡± Xu Bai put down his hand and took a deep breath.


    Under such influence, he really couldn¡¯t do anything.


    It was a very strange feeling. It was like holding a knife and wanting to stab yourself, but when you raised the knife, you were stopped by yourself. It was very conflicted.


    That sadness was still affecting him, even making him give up resisting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many tough people, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a special ability like yours.¡±Xu Bai said.


    As he spoke, the fat man¡¯s words came from around him. It was as if he was replying to him, filled with disdain and mockery.


    ¡°If I had just stepped into the Saint Plane and fought you to the death, I¡¯m afraid no one would be able to defeat you. But I¡¯m different. I¡¯m not that kind of boorish person.¡±


    Other than mockery and disdain, there was also excitement in this voice, as if he had seen the most expensive treasure in the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re so special, so you must have a huge secret. After I catch you, I¡¯ll study you carefully. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so easily.¡±


    The sadness in Xu Bai¡¯s heart was still growing, but after hearing the fat man¡¯s words, he shrugged and pretended to be indifferent.¡±¡±You should still care about yourself.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the fat man¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Care about myself? What¡¯s there to care about? Can you still crack it now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can tell you clearly that after you destroy these corpses in front of you, it¡¯s possible for you to break my illusion.¡±


    ¡°But do you have the heart to destroy it? If you couldn¡¯t make a move, you wouldn¡¯t be able to make a move.¡±


    Every word was said precisely. It was obvious that this guy knew his own ability, which was why he was so confident and thought that he could control Xu Bai.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t attack, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t attack you.¡±Xu Bai took a deep breath and calmed the sadness in his heart for a moment.

 Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: I Want to Slaughter and Become a Saint

    Chapter 896: I Want to Slaughter and Become a Saint


    It was also at this moment that he turned around and waved a terrifying light at the ground beside him.


    In fact, he could totally awaken Xiao Jin, but there was no need for that. If he couldn¡¯t even deal with this guy, then he would have wasted his time. He couldn¡¯t do anything to these corpses, but he could directly attack the ground.


    By now, he already knew why the attack just now had failed. It must have been that before the attack was about to arrive, this guy had used an illusion to mislead him, so he missed.


    It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m going to hit the ground now. No matter how you change it, no matter how you make my attack deviate, you can¡¯t make it deviate to the sky, right?


    In any case, there was no difference between hitting the ground vertically or diagonally. However, there was a huge difference when hitting the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time, Xu Bai did not hide his strength at all.


    When the light landed on the ground, the ground began to shatter and fall.


    The mountain he was on was collapsing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Everything around him was shattering.


    As the mountain collapsed, the scenery showed a momentary flaw, but it was quickly stabilized by the fat man. A new round of illusions was about to be woven.


    However, it was extremely dangerous for experts to exchange blows, even if it was only for a moment.


    Xu Bai seized this moment and saw the flaw in the scenery. The white light in his hand exploded again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The rumbling sound rang out again. Everything around him finally collapsed completely. He returned to his original position, but the peak of this mountain had already been flattened by him.


    Looking at the fat man in the air, Xu Bai smiled.


    ¡°I really like your arrogant look just now. Please maintain it.¡±


    These words were like a knife that was deeply carved into the fat man¡¯s body. At this moment, the fat man¡¯s expression became extremely cold.


    He had mocked Xu Bai just now, but now, he was stopped by Xu Bai¡¯s words and had no strength to refute.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can¡¯t kill me anyway. I¡¯m leaving now. What can you do to me?¡±The fat man sneered.


    ¡°All your attacks can¡¯t hit me, it¡¯s just a taste of your mouth, but you can¡¯t hurt me at all.¡±


    He had thought it through. He could have continued to attack, but now he decided to give up. He was only a First Grade Saint, and his strength was not very stable.


    Because he had just broken through to the next level, if he continued to fight with Xu Bai, he might fall. Therefore, he could only retreat first. After all, he had just seen Xu Bai¡¯s method of breaking his illusion and felt that this guy was very strange.


    As long as he managed to escape successfully and stabilize his cultivation base, he would be able to kill this guy.


    Thinking of this, the fat man didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Xu Bai anymore. He turned around and prepared to escape.


    But at this moment, Xu Bai¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°How do you know that I can¡¯t hit you?¡±


    A sense of danger instantly spread throughout his entire body.


    The fat man didn¡¯t even turn around. He just wanted to run away with all his might, but when Xu Bai spoke, he was stunned.


    It was at this moment that he could not escape.


    Dazzling white light burst out from Xu Bai¡¯s hand. This time, it didn¡¯t go in one direction. Instead, it spread out with Xu Bai as the center.


    The speed at which it spread was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, everything in sight was filled with white light.


    It was still a myriad of attacks, but he used them in a different way.


    Actually, this was a very simple principle.


    For example, if someone else was hiding in the dark and talking to you, you would have a weapon in your hand. If you poked it here and there, it would be impossible to hit it.


    However, since the other party could talk to you and was within this range, why did you use a single target attack?


    It could directly cover the surroundings without limit. With a terrifying area-of-effect attack, even if it was hidden underground, it could still be pulled out.


    A white light suddenly appeared, and a terrifying power fell on the fat man.


    The fat man spat out a large mouthful of blood. He felt that both his external body and his soul had suffered terrifying damage, and this damage was still colliding with each other, continuously worsening his condition.


    ¡± What kind of attack is this?!¡±


    He had only taken one move and was already heavily injured.


    As a person who often followed Saint Realm masters, he was of course a man with a wide range of knowledge. Therefore, he could tell the difference in an instant.


    ¡°Your attack can actually reach the Saint Realm. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being sucked dry?¡±


    He knew very well that although he was only a weak Saint, he was at least a Saint.


    Only a saint level ability could hurt him. In other words, this attack was a saint level one.


    However, wouldn¡¯t a Transcendent be sucked dry in an instant if he used a Saint¡¯s attack?


    Why did this guy look so cool and unrestrained? He didn¡¯t even feel anything at all?


    ¡°I have a lot,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    These three simple words were confusing.


    Xu Bai was the only one who knew that the kidney harvesting technique had also been upgraded to level one saint.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    His kidneys still contained the True Core Strength of a First Stage Saint Warrior.


    This kind of thing can¡¯t kill you?


    Seeing the fat man fall to the ground with serious injuries, Xu Bai smiled and took a step forward.


    He used the Great Phantom Art and arrived in front of the fat man in the next moment.


    Looking at the fat man who was shrinking and returning to normal, Xu Bai raised his foot and stepped on the man¡¯s forehead. He bent down and smiled.

 Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: I Want to Slaughter and Become a Saint

    Chapter 897: I Want to Slaughter and Become a Saint


    ¡°Are you convinced?¡±


    The fat man nodded quickly. He no longer had the imposing aura he had at the beginning.¡±Lord, please spare my life. It¡¯s not easy to live until now. As long as you spare me, I¡¯m willing to follow you around!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me around at all. You just need to answer some of my questions,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    At this moment, the fat man was attacked by Xu Bai and was seriously injured. He could not use any of his abilities at all. When he heard that Xu Bai would let him go, his face revealed a look of ecstasy and he quickly nodded.


    ¡°Sir, please speak. As long as I know, I will tell you everything I know. As long as I say no, you can immediately take my head.¡±


    Xu Bai was very satisfied. This guy really knew how to adapt to the situation. No wonder he could follow a Saint Realm master.


    With this spirit of a fairy and extremely experienced in doing things, he could be popular anywhere.


    However, what he wanted was not an unstable factor.


    His divine soul spread out.


    The next moment, the fat man in front of him was already under his control.


    The Soul Slaying Art belonged to the Ten Thousand Attacks, and it was also a level one Saint Realm skill.


    Of course, he was stronger than the First Grade Saint Realm cultivator in front of him, which was why he could control it.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t control it before was because he knew that this guy could use illusions to guide him.


    Although his divine soul could cover a large area, after covering a large area, his control would be weak, and he might not be able to control it. Therefore, he first attacked a large area and now controlled it from point to point.


    As Xu Bai¡¯s spirit was released, the fat man¡¯s face turned dull. He was already under Xu Bai¡¯s control.


    Xu Bai nodded in satisfaction and slowly asked,¡±¡±You just said that I¡¯m not from this world. What do you know?¡±


    Not long ago, when the fat man was disguising himself, he was still communicating with him. At the same time, he said that Xu Bai was not from this world, which made him feel the strangest.


    How could this guy know?


    Logically speaking, it was impossible for the people in the ruins to know.


    Xu Bai guessed that someone who came in had leaked the information.


    However, that was just a guess. Now that there was someone here who understood the cause and effect, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    As Xu Bai asked this question, the fat man¡¯s eyes were still dull, but his expression changed.


    His expression became extremely terrified.


    It was as if he had seen something that terrified him the most. His entire body suddenly trembled, and dense sweat appeared on his head. His entire body trembled like a sieve.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    In the past, when he used this move to control, it was completely impossible for such a situation to occur.


    Even if he asked about the most private matter, the other party would also say it out without holding back. Moreover, he would say it out with a dull expression. But now, there was fear flowing on this guy¡¯s face. What did this mean?


    This meant that the things he thought of were beyond Xu Bai¡¯s control.


    Although Xu Bai¡¯s expression was calm, his heart was in turmoil. He was waiting for this guy to continue talking. He thought that there must be a huge secret that was about to be exposed.


    After about ten breaths, the fear on the fat man¡¯s face still did not fade. However, he was still under control and slowly said something with great fear.


    ¡± He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here again. He took a glance at me and I knew a lot. I don¡¯t know why either¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Every sentence and every word seemed to be uttered with all his might.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The fear on the fat man¡¯s face deepened. He opened his mouth and wanted to continue.


    However, before he could say anything, the aura on his body suddenly changed.


    ¡°Fake, it¡¯s all fake. We¡¯re all dead, hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: Look at My Past Life (1)

    Chapter 898: Look at My Past Life (1)


    Fake?


    When Xu Bai heard this word, he was obviously shocked and took a few steps back.


    Not far ahead, the fat man was lying as he hugged his head and rolled on the ground.


    There was an aura circulating around his body. Waves of aura emerged from his body and circled in the sky.


    Then, it fell from the sky and covered the fat man.


    At this moment, the fat man¡¯s eyes no longer had any humanity or emotions that a human should have. It was impossible to explain what that emotion was, but it made one¡¯s scalp go numb just by looking at it.


    ¡°I am¡­ Fake, this place is also fake, all of it is fake, I see, hahahahahaha!¡±


    The fat man got up from the ground, making a crazed sound and waving his hands and feet like a lunatic. His Qi Power was increasing, and his strength that was a little weak had become real.


    ¡°Divine Sense.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Xu Bai knew that the fat man had completely turned into a Nianshen.


    ¡°I¡¯m really speechless. Every time it comes to this, he¡¯ll use Riddler on me. He¡¯s clearly about to find out the truth, but now he¡¯s hitting me back.¡±


    He was about to ask who he was, but he never expected that at the most critical moment, this guy would actually become the Nian God.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what the reason was, but now wasn¡¯t the time to think about it. He had to get rid of this Nianshen in front of him. Otherwise, he would be in danger.


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve become a Mindful God, your cultivation has stabilized. But I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re only a First Grade Saint.¡±


    A dazzling white light burst out from Xu Bai¡¯s hand. At first, the white light only wrapped around his palm, but it continued to expand. Soon, the dazzling white light gathered into a pillar of light that shot up into the sky.


    The fat man had stopped talking, but the aura on his body had become disordered and different from strangeness.


    He seemed to have sensed Xu Bai¡¯s existence. He turned his head stiffly and stared at Xu Bai with a mechanical gaze. That kind of inhumane gaze was different from the strange brutality and killing. It made people feel numb all over.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    A gust of wind blew past. Then, Xu Bai felt the surrounding scenery begin to change. He found that the place he was in had disappeared again.


    It was no longer that mountain, but a place where only darkness remained.


    There was no light here. Even with Xu Bai¡¯s strength, he could not see too far. All he could see was darkness.


    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion again, but this time, it doesn¡¯t seem to affect my emotions. What¡¯s going on?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    As he was thinking about this, the darkness in front of him finally changed. A ray of light appeared in the darkness and gradually spread, forming a human figure.


    The human figure was emitting a faint light, but as time passed, the light gradually disappeared. Soon, it became a human.


    When Xu Bai saw this person, he was slightly stunned. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up, revealing an interested expression.


    The person in front of him looked exactly like him, whether it was in terms of clothing or appearance.


    He didn¡¯t think that the other party could replicate him. It was an illusion.


    Not long ago, when he first met this fat man, this fat man¡¯s appearance was somewhat similar to No Flower. This was the type of illusion.


    The fat man¡¯s illusion was very unusual. It didn¡¯t directly affect your sight and hearing, but started from your heart and changed according to your heart.


    However, everything must be experienced by you.


    In other words, what you think is transformed by him.


    The person in front of him who looked exactly like him should be an illusion of the fat man according to his inner thoughts, so it should be fake.


    ¡°But it¡¯s very real. Whether it¡¯s real or fake, I don¡¯t know, and I can¡¯t let my guard down.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    In his hands, the towering light pillar of the Tower became the only thing that could dispel the darkness. However, the darkness that this light pillar could dispel was limited to the range of the light pillar and could not illuminate other places.


    Opposite him, the person who looked exactly like him also raised his right hand. Bright white light erupted from his hand, and the white light continued to spread, forming a situation that was exactly the same as his.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud boom rang out as the person facing Xu Bai slowly pushed out the pillar of light from his right hand, sweeping toward Xu Bai. As it swept toward Xu Bai, it kept expanding. In the blink of an eye, it had already expanded ten times.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Xu Bai wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He did the same thing. The two beams of light overlapped with each other, and all kinds of attacks were urged to the extreme. As they interweaved, they produced a huge aftershock.


    At this moment, the surrounding darkness was finally unable to bury the pillar of light and completely turned into nothingness.


    Xu Bai saw the other party in the intense light and rushed toward him.


    However, when he saw the man rushing over, he disappeared in an instant.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Great Phantom Art, you even know this?¡±


    In fact, he knew that the thing in front of him was an illusion, but it was too real for him to believe.


    What was the highest level of illusion?


    False and true, true and false.


    If you think he¡¯s real, he might be fake. If you think he¡¯s fake, this thing might very well be real.

 Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: Look at My Past Life (2)

    Chapter 899: Look at My Past Life (2)


    Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t bet on this. If this thing was real, he would treat it as a fake. Wouldn¡¯t that be cheating him?


    After all, even if it was just an illusion, the fat man¡¯s strength as a Saint Warrior was not bad.


    Therefore, he had to treat every strike as real and fight with all his might.


    Xu Bai¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was. At the place where he disappeared, the other party just happened to appear. The white light in his hand suddenly appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the same ability as mine. If we continue fighting like this, it¡¯ll be the most uncomfortable for me.¡±


    ¡°A person who can reach this level really can¡¯t be underestimated. Even if it¡¯s just an illusion that doesn¡¯t seem to have any combat power, he can still play it to perfection.¡±


    Although he did not seem to be at a disadvantage at the moment, he knew in his heart that at this moment, he was already at a disadvantage.


    There was no other reason than that he was able to perfectly use all kinds of attacks of the first level of the Saint Realm because he had all kinds of miscellaneous techniques that could provide a considerable amount of True Core Strength.


    However, the consumption of this thing was very serious, so once it was exhausted, what awaited him was failure.


    ¡°The difference between a Transcendent and a Saint is really not small. Even for me, who can cross realms as easily as drinking water, it¡¯s still a little difficult for me to do so, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Xu Bai watched as the other party disappeared again. He also disappeared. At the same time, his mind was spinning rapidly.


    In the past, when he crossed realms, he didn¡¯t think much about it. He just had to go head-on. But now, it was different.


    Not only was the difference between a Transcendent and a Saint too great, but the other party¡¯s strength was too strange.


    He didn¡¯t know much about illusions. He could only guess the true essence of the other party from the very beginning.


    Therefore, he had to start from this essence. If he wanted to win at this time, it was not enough to rely on strength alone. He had to use his brain.


    Fortunately, for now, it was barely okay, but not for long.


    Xu Bai was hiding as he started to think about the matter in his mind.


    ¡°The other party¡¯s illusion is based on the thoughts of the enemy and is extended from there.¡±


    ¡°In other words, the person in front of me is derived from my thoughts and possesses all my strength.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or fake, and if its attacks are fake or real. It seems like I¡¯m at a disadvantage, but it¡¯s not absolute.¡±


    ¡°I can completely rely on this characteristic to solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°Your ability is an illusion that I have experienced and imagined. I will let you see what I am thinking.¡±


    In fact, the best way to solve the problem at this time was to directly send a message to his soul and let Little Gold deal with it.


    However, Xu Bai didn¡¯t plan to do that. He didn¡¯t need to pull Xiao Jin out every time he encountered great danger.


    Most importantly, when he summoned Little Gold the last time, he realized that it was a little different.


    The previous few times he had taken Xiao Jin out, he was always in his original position, without any changes.


    However, ever since he took Xiao Jin out, he discovered that not only had his position changed, but even his state had changed.


    Therefore, he felt that every time he summoned Little Gold, there would be some differences. This difference was something that he could not grasp.


    As for Xu Bai, he would never touch things that he could not control.


    He would only use this move when he was in a truly hopeless situation where he was unable to resist. However, this was not the case.


    After dodging another attack, Xu Bai started to think about random things.


    He had a very good idea. Since the other party was a character that changed according to his thoughts, he would change his thoughts.


    How to change?


    He was still him, but he was not him.


    Right now, the other party had simulated him according to his thoughts, but it was him in this world. He had another one, and that was his previous life.


    In his previous life, he was not so flashy.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul began to surge. In the next moment, the thoughts in his heart changed.


    As his thoughts changed, the enemy in front of him suddenly slowed down, and at the same time, his clothes changed.


    He was no longer wearing ancient clothes, but modern clothes. His hair had also changed from long to short, and the aura that could devour the heavens and earth had also become extremely weak. He had become an ordinary person.


    The surrounding darkness had long disappeared. High-rise buildings rose from the ground, and the extremely modern city roads criss-crossed. People came and went on the streets, but they were dressed in modern clothes. All kinds of vehicles were speeding.


    Xu Bai felt nostalgic when he saw this scene.


    He had lived in this world for many years, and seeing it again at this moment, he suddenly felt unreal.


    However, now that everything had been resolved and there was no danger, the only thing left was Nian Shen.


    ¡°You¡¯re finished.¡± Xu Bai smiled.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He disappeared, but soon appeared behind the other party and gently slapped out.


    This palm seemed light and slow, but when it landed on the other party¡¯s body, the other party melted like a bubble.


    ¡°Using the thoughts in one¡¯s heart to create illusions is indeed very strong, but not very strong.¡±


    ¡°Can you continue with what you are doing now?¡±


    He knew that the other party wouldn¡¯t listen to him after he became a Mindfulness God, but he really wanted to say it now.

 Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: Look at My Past Life (3)

    Chapter 900: Look at My Past Life (3)


    As he said this, the surroundings suddenly changed. The cars that were originally flowing around suddenly changed directions and crashed into him at high speed.


    Xu Bai stood still, not moving at all. Strange and beautiful patterns appeared on his body.


    All kinds of defense!


    The car crashed into him and shattered into countless pieces. The building began to collapse and pressed down on him, but none of this caused him any harm.


    This was the terror of Xu Bai¡¯s thoughts. If he didn¡¯t have these memories of his previous life and the world he thought of was still this world, then the world he was in now was very likely to have something that could pose a threat to him.


    However, he was thinking about the world in his previous life. With his current strength, who could pose a threat to him in that world?


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes. With all kinds of defenses on him, he would not care about these attacks at all.


    ¡°Unless¡­F * ck! You¡¯ve gone overboard!¡±


    Xu Bai was dumbfounded when he saw a special bullet flying toward him in the sky not far away.


    ¡°I can withstand the strongest attack in my previous life?¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He couldn¡¯t be sure, but the next moment, he soared into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Fortunately, no one can stop me.¡±


    Looking at the mushroom cloud rising in front of him, Xu Bai heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, before he could finish speaking, he saw the same thing as before.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    ¡°Forget it. Even if it¡¯s fake, we can¡¯t let it exist. This thing is fake and hard to deal with.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He put away all his thoughts and returned to his original place.


    Not far ahead, the person who looked exactly like him appeared again.


    Seeing this person and the white light in his hand, Xu Bai felt a headache.


    It was difficult to deal with¡­


    After the fat man turned into the Mindfulness God, the illusion he created was much more powerful than the fake saint-level one.


    If he were to fight him head-on, he would not be afraid. However, this kind of underhanded play was still a headache for him.


    ¡°After this is over, I have to make use of the time to get a book related to illusions. With the knowledge I gained from failing to become a Saint Warrior, I can merge the illusions into it.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    Here, he saw his weakness, so he would go out and improve himself.


    However, the most important thing was to get rid of this Mindfulness first.


    ¡°Try the old method. No, the old method is useless.¡±


    Previously, when he was attacked by the illusion, he had tried to directly hit the ground. Using this thing was to make the other party lose focus for a moment and find a flaw.


    Now, it seemed that the other party had already become a Mindfulness God. It was impossible for him to be absent-minded.


    Therefore, it was quite troublesome and a headache.


    He was thinking here, but it was obvious that the person who looked exactly like him did not want him to think.


    The attack appeared once again. It carried a destructive power as it swept toward Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared once again. He allowed his attack to miss and began to think again.


    The memories of his previous life were useless. Most importantly, there was a great killing weapon in his previous life. He was not sure if he could withstand that thing.


    Therefore, he had to think of something else.


    The most important thing was that he couldn¡¯t imagine this thing. It seemed that he had to experience it.


    ¡°What should I do¡­¡±


    Xu Bai dodged and dodged, trying to think of the biggest countermeasure with the smallest consumption.


    However, the consumption of his True Core Strength was still extremely terrifying. According to the current situation, he could only hold on for half an hour at most.


    In this empty space, only Xu Bai and the person who looked exactly like him were left. One attacked and the other defended, constantly dodging and moving.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After dodging the opponent¡¯s attack again, Xu Bai finally thought of a way. His eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°In that case, I can¡¯t think about this world. It has to be something from my previous life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if those things are real or fake. After all, even if he¡¯s proficient in illusions, he¡¯s still a Saint Realm master. His attack power isn¡¯t weak at all.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just dodge it as well. Although that thing is very lethal, it doesn¡¯t have the speed to conserve my True Qi to the greatest extent.¡±


    Xu Bai had already thought of the best plan. At this moment, he continued to think.


    The surrounding scenery changed again, returning to the original modern city. At this time, the sky was filled with a large number of warheads again.


    ¡°There are really a lot¡­¡± Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Before those bullets fell, he had already turned into a shadow and disappeared. This time, he guessed correctly.


    These things could not keep up with his speed. Moreover, just by using the Phantom Art of a Rank-9 Transcendent, he was already a Rank-9 Transcendent. Not only could he keep up with the consumption, but he could also slowly recover.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I feel better.¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Following that, he did not attack or defend at all. He just kept dodging.


    Xu Bai sighed as he watched the skyscrapers in front of him turn into ruins.


    Although she knew that it was all fake, she still felt very uncomfortable when she saw it.


    As time gradually passed, nearly an hour passed in the blink of an eye. During this hour, Xu Bai could clearly sense that the attack was gradually weakening.

 Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Look at My Past Life (4)

    Chapter 901: Look at My Past Life (4)


    To be precise, it was not the intensity of the attack that had weakened, but the frequency. In other words, the opponent had expended a lot of energy to create an illusion of this level.


    Drag! He was dragging it out desperately!


    He was a person who liked to fight head-on, and he was a person who was suitable for it. Facing such a strange ability, he could only use this move.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai continued running.


    After another half an incense¡¯s time, the attack finally disappeared.


    At the same time, he saw a fat man appear in midair.


    The fat man still had the characteristic of the Mindfulness, but at this moment, it was extremely weak, as if it would dissipate at any moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re gone.¡± Xu Bai said.


    A white light appeared in his hand and enveloped the fat man. The fat man let out a mournful wail, but his eyes still had no trace of humanity.


    As the white light in Xu Bai¡¯s hand gradually became blinding, the fat man finally turned into ashes.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Xu Bai let out a long breath and finally relaxed.


    Today¡¯s battle was indeed unexpected.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he remembered the use of his previous life at the critical moment, especially when he remembered that he wasn¡¯t as strong as he was now, he probably would have let Xiao Jin come out and play.


    ¡± Then, I¡¯ll continue to explore. Most importantly, I seem to have found some clues. Who exactly is he has become the target that I have to find now.¡±


    Xu Bai had already made up his mind. Now that he had a target, he would follow this target. He had a vague thought in his heart that the so-called ¡± him ¡± was probably inextricably related to him.


    ¡°Hmm? Why did it seem like something was wrong? Why hasn¡¯t this illusion dissipated yet?¡±


    He had just made up his mind when he realized that something was wrong. The Nian Shen was clearly dead, but the illusion was still there. This was not very scientific.


    Xu Bai looked left and right. There were no more attacks, and the surroundings were in ruins.


    He was sure that there was no danger now, but he had no idea what the situation was and how to get out.


    Even as he stood there, thinking carefully, something strange happened in the sky.


    This time, it was no longer the so-called various attacks. Instead, the clouds in the sky were constantly converging and spiraling. In the blink of an eye, the clear white clouds turned into dark weather.


    Dark clouds swept across the sky. The spiraling clouds gathered into a huge eye that swept around with an emotionless gaze.


    Xu Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw the eye, he suddenly felt a sense of extreme danger.


    This feeling of danger was as if this eye had come specifically for him.


    ¡± Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.


    Xu Bai suddenly thought of the ¡± he ¡± that the fat man had mentioned not long ago.


    At this time, such a strange eye appeared. It was difficult not to associate him with the eye.


    Of course, these were the most important things. The most important thing was that his current situation seemed to have become very dangerous.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As Xu Bai thought about this, his expression turned extremely strange.


    The surrounding modern city disappeared, the ruins disappeared, and everything else disappeared. What replaced it was an unfamiliar environment.


    He found himself in a tall temple, surrounded by Buddhist chants and sandalwood incense.


    The eye in the sky was still there, but it was not aimed at him.


    Xu Bai saw that there was a square not far away. In the square, a fat man was kneeling on the ground and kowtowing continuously. The object of his kowtow was the eye in the sky.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this moment, the fat man was dressed in monk robes and covered in blood. Around him were the corpses of monks.


    ¡°Spare me, spare me¡­¡±


    The fat man kept talking and kowtowing.


    Seeing this scene, the strange expression on Xu Bai¡¯s face deepened.


    He knew where he was.

 Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: Many Saviors

    Chapter 902: Many Saviors


    Not long ago, he thought that the huge eye was coming for him, but now it seemed that the huge eye did not come at all. To be precise, everything in front of him seemed to be fake.


    As for what caused it?


    He wasn¡¯t sure.


    However, everything in front of her eyes indicated a problem. It seemed to have something to do with that fat man.


    When she was talking to the fat man just now, the fat man had mentioned a ¡°him¡±.


    From the looks of it, this eye was ¡®him¡¯.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t do anything. He just watched quietly, looking forward to what would happen next.


    The fat man in front of him was wearing a monk¡¯s robe. To be precise, he should be a monk.


    He was constantly kneeling and begging for mercy. The surrounding corpses formed a strong contrast with his begging actions and figure.


    In the sky, that eye was emotionless as it stared downwards.


    ¡°As long as you spare my life, Wu Nan will definitely be at your beck and call. I can even do anything for you.¡±


    Wu Nan was the fat man¡¯s name.


    The huge eye in the sky was staring at the ground, but no matter what Wu Nan said, it did not move. It was as if everything before it was an illusion.


    Xu Bai frowned when he saw this.


    He kept feeling that this eye did not seem to be looking at Wu Nan. It was more like it was looking for something. Then, it subconsciously found this place, so it stopped for a moment.


    Because no matter what Wu Nan said, there was no fluctuation in his eyes. Moreover, because his eyes were too big, it was impossible to identify where he was looking.


    The corpses on the ground seemed to be related to this eye. Wu Nan¡¯s fear at this moment was also related to the eye.


    His guess was based on what he had seen. Of course, it was just a guess.


    This was because he couldn¡¯t come up with any favorable evidence. However, at the moment, he didn¡¯t need any evidence because the situation had changed again.


    Wu Nan kept kowtowing on the ground and begging for mercy. He did not notice. In other words, he did not dare to pay attention to the eyes in the sky at all.


    At this moment, the eyes in the sky suddenly disappeared after watching for a while.


    It came and went without a trace, as if it had never appeared. However, the corpses on the ground told Xu Bai that this eye had indeed appeared before.


    ¡°Gone, gone. What¡¯s going on?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    When the eye disappeared, the invisible and terrifying pressure also disappeared along with it.


    Following the disappearance of his eyes, Wu Nan seemed to have sensed it. He stopped kowtowing and sat on the ground, staring blankly at the white clouds in the sky.


    The dark clouds had long since dissipated, and now it was sunny. The sunlight shone through the clouds and onto the ground full of blood and corpses.


    Wu Nan¡¯s expression became a little ferocious. He propped his hands on the ground, but he clenched his fists, allowing the blood on them to stain his fists as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°What exactly is that thing? Why do I feel like he¡¯s even stronger than a Saint Warrior? With just a glance, he killed everyone present.¡±


    ¡°Even Saints can¡¯t do this. They can kill people without doing anything. There are so many extraordinary masters here.¡±


    ¡°And why am I still alive? Shouldn¡¯t I die with him? Why did he let me go?¡±


    Wu Nan pounded the ground with both hands, the malevolence in his eyes becoming more and more obvious.


    He seemed to be venting, but he could not vent at all.


    He did not understand why he was still alive, because this was not the eye¡¯s style.


    In his mind, he was still recalling the scene from before. It was like hell on earth.


    He¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all, he¡¯s all.


    After confirming that it was completely safe, Wu Nan heaved a sigh of relief. He raised his feet and walked towards the temple behind him.


    Xu Bai realized that no matter how he lifted his foot, he could not move even half a step. It was as if the scenery in front of him moved at the same time as him. However, he could only watch Wu Nan walk into the majestic hall.


    ¡°It really is an illusion. How did all of this happen?¡±


    After trying several times and finding no effect, Xu Bai gave up on trying.


    There was still no change in the surroundings, which proved that the illusion still existed. He did not continue to move, just staying where he was.


    After about the time for another incense stick to burn, Wu Nan walked out of the hall. When he walked out, Xu Bai saw a huge pearl in Wu Nan¡¯s hand.


    The surface of the bead was very smooth and white. However, there was a hint of yellow mixed within the white.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Illusion bead, hahaha! I didn¡¯t expect that I would obtain him in this way. This is great!¡±Wu Nan hugged this pearl and shouted happily a few times before walking further away.


    Xu Bai could vaguely hear some sounds.


    The surrounding scenery suddenly disappeared, and then, the original place appeared again.


    Xu Bai was sure that the illusions were gone.


    He looked around and found a pearl on the ground. This pearl was exactly the same as the one he had seen before.

 Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: Many Saviors

    Chapter 903: Many Saviors


    Xu Bai bent down and picked up the pearl. He weighed it in his hand and then recalled everything that had happened before. Soon, he had an idea.


    ¡°The illusion just now might have something to do with this bead. Illusion bead, what can this thing do?¡±


    Xu Bai thought to himself.


    For no reason, the illusion appeared after the death of the Mindfulness God. Now, another bead fell. It was obvious that it was related to the illusion just now.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in this line of work and didn¡¯t have any skills in this area, so he didn¡¯t know what to do with it.


    ¡°The only solution now is to wait until we get out. I¡¯ll keep this pearl for now.¡±


    After making up his mind, Xu Bai put away the pearl, turned to look at the mountain, and shook his head.


    There was nothing else here. Everything had disappeared.


    The people from before had indeed turned into Deities, but they had already chased after the people who had come in. The blind man he met later was also an illusion. In other words, there was no place worth exploring here.


    ¡°Then where should I go next?¡±


    After settling the matters here, Xu Bai suddenly realized that he had lost his target again. He had an illusion bead in his pocket, but he didn¡¯t know how to use it.


    He rubbed his chin and stood there for a moment before making a decision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the city first and find out which branches of the Dharma Destroying Pavilion are here.¡±


    ¡°Even if each branch only has one progress bar, it¡¯s enough for me to gain something.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I still have a book about failing to become a saint. I have to find a place to finish it.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we need to figure out which branches there are and find them one by one. Then, we can control them. This way, we can take advantage of them without any danger.¡±


    After making up his mind, Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer and headed straight for the city he had first arrived at.


    As for being too far away, that city had already lost control. It didn¡¯t matter. He just needed to control it again.


    Flying in the air, Xu Bai looked at the mountain in front of him that he had destroyed in half. He did not stop and directly disappeared into the sky¡­


    ..


    Outside the dilapidated city.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Accompanied by a loud rumble, Xu Bai fell from the sky and landed at the city gate.


    Looking at the familiar city gate in front of him, he frowned. At the same time, a feeling of unease rose in his heart.


    Not far ahead, there were no guards outside the city gate.


    According to his previous experience, there should be guards outside, but it was empty now.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Before he left, he had already modified and pieced together the memories of these people with his soul, making everything extremely smooth.


    Even if City Lord Si had lost his divine soul treasure, Xu Bai would have done it very smoothly. There was no way such a situation would have happened.


    Then there was only one answer. Something had happened to the city.


    A gust of wind blew past from the other side of the city gate and directly welcomed Xu Bai. The wind carried the smell of blood.


    The smell of blood in the city was a common occurrence. After all, in this era, the smell of blood was the most normal existence.


    Xu Bai had smelled it when he first entered the city, but it was different this time. The smell of blood was extremely strong.


    Xu Bai carefully stepped into the city gate. After passing through the city gate, he walked to the street.


    The street was originally clean. Other than some dust, there should still be vendors around, but now there were no vendors.


    In its place were corpses.


    The corpses on both sides of the street had terrifying wounds on them. Blood was constantly flowing on the ground. Most of the blood had long dried up, proving that these people had been dead for some time.


    ¡°Someone came and killed everyone here.¡±Xu Bai pondered.


    His divine soul began to gradually spread, enveloping the entire city within it.


    Corpses were everywhere. As long as it was a place where his divine soul was spread out, it was all dead people. There was not a single living person.


    As he scanned the area with his spirit, he saw something. His expression changed slightly and he quickly walked in that direction.


    His speed was very fast, and he arrived at his destination in a short time. Looking at the scene in front of him, he was slightly surprised.


    Not far ahead was a tall city wall. There was a corpse on the city wall that had been pierced through by a spear and nailed to it.


    The corpse was wearing a thin veil, revealing its body. However, at this moment, the body that should have been alluring was strangely twisting.


    City Lord Si.


    ¡°He was killed, but there is one suspicious point.¡±Xu Bai raised his head expressionlessly and narrowed his eyes.


    City Lord Si was dead, and he had been pierced by a long spear. His death was extremely terrifying, and his limbs seemed to have been shattered.


    However, he discovered something unusual. His divine soul was extremely huge. When he swept past just now, he did not find a single person.


    He might not remember the others clearly, but Gao Guan was not among the corpses. He did not die.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, but it¡¯s also very wrong.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and paced back and forth.


    According to what he encountered when he first entered the ruins.


    At that time, the high pass was in an abandoned mountain, which was the Three Lives Mountain.


    That time should be the end of the era of resource depletion, because many people had already used extremely cruel and strange methods to survive.

 Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: Many Savior (3)

    Chapter 904: Many Savior (3)


    However, it was different now. There were still some resources that could be used by people in the industry. In that case, Gao Guan should have entered Sansheng Mountain from this city.


    In fact, in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, these so-called ruins were more like a projection of the past. Those who entered seemed to be able to influence this era, but in the end, they should not be able to interfere.


    Gao Guan would leave this city and reach Sansheng Mountain. His appearance would not interfere.


    At least for the current relic node, no matter how much they interfered, it only belonged to this relic node. What had happened in the past had already happened.


    The only thing Xu Bai couldn¡¯t figure out was how Gao Guan survived.


    Gao Guan¡¯s strength was indeed not bad. He was a Transcendent expert, but among the Transcendent experts, he was not particularly outstanding.


    It was impossible for him to survive at this time. After all, even City Lord Si was dead.


    ¡°Looks like this guy has a secret.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his right hand and counted.


    He was now using the fortune-telling technique from the myriad of miscellaneous techniques to calculate the high level with a level one saint-tier skill.


    He felt that he should be able to find some clues about such a Transcendent expert, and one who wasn¡¯t particularly outstanding among the Transcendents.


    Actually, when he was on the mountain just now, especially after he killed Wu Nan, he experienced an illusion. He really wanted to speculate.


    However, after thinking about it, he decided not to. That eye gave him a very different feeling. There were many abilities in this world. If he did not make a good deduction, that eye might notice it.


    He didn¡¯t want to try such unknown dangers.


    But now, it was different. It could still be considered a high level.


    As Xu Bai pinched, his fingers moved faster and faster, forming afterimages in the air.


    His mind was becoming clearer and clearer. He looked at the afterimage in his hand and his imagination started to run wild.


    ¡°If I had this kind of hand speed in my previous life, it would be really nice to live off a woman!¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head to get rid of his jumpy thoughts and continued to calculate with full concentration.


    After about half an incense stick of time, he stopped.


    ¡°I see.¡± Xu Bai put down his right hand. He understood what was going on. He looked in a direction and chased after them.


    ..


    After such a long time, it was already afternoon. The sun was setting in the west, leaving a long shadow on everything.


    In the wilderness, Gao Guan was wearing a white robe and a tall hat, running non-stop.


    In Gao Guan¡¯s hands was a baby girl.


    The baby girl¡¯s eyes were closed. She did not cry and was sleeping soundly.


    Gao Guan¡¯s face was filled with fatigue. There were also some wounds on his body, but they did not look very serious.


    As he was running with all his might, his figure turned into afterimages as he ran at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Almost there, almost there.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­How can the Savior be possessed by you alone? She should belong to this world. I will definitely nurture her and turn this situation around!¡±


    ¡°I spent so much effort to become your escort, just for this moment.¡±


    Gao Guan¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and a mountain peak appeared in front of him.


    When he saw this mountain, the excitement on his face became more and more obvious.


    However, at this moment, a figure approached from afar and landed in front of him.


    Gao Guan instantly stopped in his tracks and looked at the person in front of him with a nervous expression.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A young man appeared in front of him. He wore an eye-catching Daoist robe and looked very handsome. At the same time, there was a special aura circulating around him. Just a little of that aura made Gao Guan feel pressured.


    He stopped in his tracks vigilantly, and at the same time, pulled back a distance.


    Xu Bai patted his head when he saw this. He remembered that he had pieced together Gao Guan¡¯s memories. Gao Guan didn¡¯t recognize him now.


    However, it was not a big problem. It did not matter if they knew each other or not. The most important thing was that it was a little interesting now.


    Xu Bai had heard everything Gao Guan had said to himself just now, so he was even more interested.


    Savior?


    This baby girl?


    What was it?


    Xu Bai had an interested look on his face. He didn¡¯t waste any time talking to Gao Guan and directly swept his divine soul away.


    The next moment, Gao Guan¡¯s expression turned dull.


    Xu Bai reached out and took the baby girl from Gao Guan¡¯s hands. He said indifferently,¡±¡±Tell me, what is a savior?¡±


    Gao Guan was already under control. When Xu Bai asked this question, he could only answer obediently.


    ¡± The world is drying up and resources are being consumed. The saviors will become the pillars of the entire world. They are the beginning of everything and the saviors of all things¡­¡±


    They?


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows as if he had sensed something.


    But he didn¡¯t interrupt him. Instead, he waited for Gao Guan to continue.


    Time gradually passed, and in the wilderness, only Gao Guan¡¯s voice was left.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As Gao Guan gradually told him what had happened, Xu Bai also understood the reason.


    After Gao Guan shut the door, Xu Bai¡¯s expression was slightly complicated. He looked at the baby girl in his arms and sighed.


    He finally understood the ins and outs of the matter¡­


    The so-called saviors were people who were born with supernatural powers.


    In this world, people weren¡¯t born with the ability to do things, but were constantly cultivated and perfected.

 Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: Many Saviors

    Chapter 905: Many Saviors


    Ever since the world¡¯s resources had been exhausted, everyone had been thinking about the secret and how to solve it, but everything had been in vain.


    Even Saint Realm masters couldn¡¯t deal with it.


    Nine ranks enter the sage, one rank is one rank, one rank is one rank, one rank is one rank, one rank is one rank, one rank is one rank, one rank is one rank.


    He didn¡¯t succeed and was even heavily injured. However, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t gain anything.


    The saint-level fortune teller said that a group of children born with the ability to work in the industry would be born in the world, and these children would be the key to solving the problem of resource depletion.


    Such a piece of news was originally good news for everyone in the world. No matter who saw such a child, they would definitely treat him like a treasure. After all, no one wanted to see resources run out.


    However, all of this gradually changed after that.


    A Saint from the Power-Destroying Pavilion adopted such a child and planned to slowly raise him up. He wanted to see how such a savior could save this resource-exhausted world.


    Everything was normal, but the Saint Warrior suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t control his thoughts.


    That thought was extremely terrifying-he wanted to drink her blood and eat her flesh!


    Logically speaking, he was a Saint and one of the nine remaining masters in the world. It was impossible for him to have such thoughts.


    However, this thought was indeed born and could not be suppressed.


    This had nothing to do with strength. Even if it was a person with weak strength, they could still endure it the first time they came into contact. However, as time passed, no matter how powerful one was, it would gradually deepen.


    After many years of suppression, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and took action.


    At that time, when the Saint Realm master acted according to his thoughts, he found that he didn¡¯t need resources for a long time.


    Although it was not a long time, it was a particularly important time for a world that was exhausted of resources.


    Everyone wanted to live longer, and becoming a Saint was no exception.


    Paper couldn¡¯t hide the fire.


    The saint warrior decided to search for this savior, but every time he did something, he would expose himself. Finally, this news spread like wildfire, sweeping across the whole world.


    In the next moment, everyone¡¯s attitude towards these saviors changed drastically.


    Everyone wanted to search and hunt. They even found a set of patterns.


    Only when the inner thoughts reach the extreme can one act. Otherwise, the savior is not a medicine, but a poison.


    City Lord Si had found the baby girl in his hands.


    She was also waiting, waiting to reach the limit.


    However, Gao Guan found out about all of this.


    Gao Guan had put in so much effort and even made himself the City Lord¡¯s escort just for this moment.


    He wanted to save these people.


    He wanted to save the baby girl and place her in the secret room in the Three Lives Mountain that he had prepared earlier. There was a huge amount of food in the secret room that he had accumulated over a long time.


    After that, he planned to hire a large number of ordinary people. Although ordinary people were extremely rare in this world, they could still be found.


    He let these ordinary people take turns to take care of the baby girl and feed her until she grew up.


    Because he believed that the Savior would eventually be able to save the world.


    Moreover, he also believed that no matter how exhausted the resources were, people should never do such a thing.


    What was a human?


    A man of indomitable spirit is a man.


    He who understands human relations is a man.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If he did such a thing just to survive, Gao Guan felt that he could not be called a human.


    Gao Guan had to be saved. He had to do everything he could, so this scene had happened.


    As for City Lord Si and the people in the city, Gao Guan did not kill them. He did not have the strength to do so.


    Gao Guan¡¯s plan was to find the divine soul treasure after becoming City Lord Si¡¯s escort and use it as a breakthrough.


    However, not long ago, an accident happened, which also created an opportunity for Gao Guan.

 Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: The Savior and the Organization

    Chapter 906: The Savior and the Organization


    Gao Guan¡¯s original plan was to get close to City Lord Si and obtain the saint soul treasure from him. Then, he would use the saint soul treasure to take the baby girl.


    However, a small problem occurred midway.


    After returning to the city last time, City Lord Si¡¯s saint soul treasure was actually lost.


    At that time, he could see the undisguised panic on City Lord Si¡¯s face. At the same time, he knew that he seemed to have lost his chance.


    Who was the strongest in this city?


    Without a doubt, it was City Lord Si.


    Regardless of whether she had a saint soul treasure or not, she was the strongest expert in the city. Therefore, no one dared to touch her. Even if she lost this treasure, no one could challenge her authority.


    Back then, Gao Guan had hoped to use this saint soul treasure to break through.


    He thought that as long as he obtained this treasure, he would be able to successfully snatch the baby girl from City Lord Si¡¯s hands.


    But now that the treasure was gone, he didn¡¯t get it, and he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so, everything became a dream.


    Therefore, Gao Guan even thought that he had failed. However, he never expected that when he thought that he had failed, things would actually usher in a new turn.


    A man dressed in white suddenly appeared in the sky and found the city directly. He asked City Lord Si to hand over the baby girl.


    Of course, City Lord Si didn¡¯t agree, but because he didn¡¯t agree, he suffered this man¡¯s crazy revenge.


    This man was very strong. Although he hadn¡¯t reached the Saint Realm, he was much stronger than City Lord Si.


    The entire city was massacred, and Gao Guan almost followed in their footsteps.


    Gao Guan was a corpse collector. His ability to collect corpses made him extremely familiar with corpses.


    Therefore, at the most critical moment, he disguised himself as a corpse and unexpectedly dodged it.


    After that, the man searched the entire city but could not find the baby girl.


    After the man left, Gao Guan crawled up from the corpses on the ground.


    At that time, he looked at the corpses on the ground and was shocked for a while. He recovered very quickly and knew that his matter had been completed.


    The man in white did not find the baby girl, but Gao Guan knew where she was.


    He was one of City Lord Si¡¯s male companions and was extremely favored. If not for some things that happened later, he would probably be considered the second-in-command of this city.


    Therefore, through their daily communication, they had already known where the baby girl was hiding through their intentional or unintentional attention and guidance.


    After that, he searched carefully and found the baby girl according to the information that City Lord Si usually revealed. Then, what Xu Bai knew happened.


    Xu Bai looked at Gao Guan, who was in a daze, and sighed silently.


    A man is innocent, but he is guilty of holding a treasure.


    In fact, in the case of the baby girl, if the entire world reached a consensus, without the strength to stand at the top, holding this baby girl was equivalent to holding a danger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it either. You¡¯re still so nosy.¡±Xu Bai said.


    When he first met Gao Guan, he felt that this Gao Guan was out of place in the world.


    When the entire world was muddle-headed, trying everything to survive, and even willing to do some extremely ridiculous things, Gao Guan did the opposite and walked a different path.


    The first time they met, Gao Guan was about to fall into madness, but he went to face the old man who had already become a Mindfulness God. He actually wanted to expel him and reduce the danger in the world.


    During their second meeting, he had saved Savior, who was treated as a tonic by everyone in the world. He wanted to raise Savior.


    ¡°Is this the reason why you ran to Sansheng Mountain in the end?¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He went through the details in his heart. If he had not appeared, how would things have developed?


    Soon, he got the answer.


    If he hadn¡¯t appeared in the previous world, Gao Guan might have really deceived the saint soul treasure and successfully saved the baby girl. He went to the Three-Life Mountain alone and raised the baby girl according to Gao Guan¡¯s plan.


    Or rather, he did not get the treasure of the divine soul, but the man in white who snatched the baby girl appeared. Gao Guan became a fake corpse and successfully passed the test. In the end, he still found the baby girl.


    No matter what the situation was, Xu Bai already knew the inevitable result. This was the most fundamental reason why Gao Guan went to the Three Life Mountain.


    ¡°However, you still failed in the end.¡±Xu Bai looked at Gao Guan, who had a dull expression on his face, and said silently.


    It was obvious that in the final Three Lives Mountain, those who had become all kinds of strange people and those who wanted to live in all kinds of ways indicated the failure of the high pass.


    Because if he could raise the baby girl, perhaps it would really be as the fortune teller had predicted, and she would become the true savior of the world.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    But now, it seemed that these people had not succeeded.


    ¡°There are many saviors, but there are even more people who want their lives.¡±Xu Bai shook his head and waved at Gao Guan.


    He had erased this part of his memory again. He closed his eyes and lay on the ground in a deep sleep.


    Xu Bai turned his head and looked at the baby girl in his arms.


    The baby girl closed her eyes tightly. Even though so many things had happened just now, she did not wake up from her sleep and was still sleeping soundly.

 Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: The Savior and the Organization (2)

    Chapter 907: The Savior and the Organization (2)


    ¡°There are many saviors. A saint-level fortune teller who took such a big risk must have a reliable result.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let this story continue.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai descended from the sky and placed the baby girl in his hands in Gao Guan¡¯s care.


    He was very excited because he felt like he was silently unraveling the mystery of the story as he watched the story unfold in an orderly manner. He was looking forward to what would happen after he went to Sansheng Mountain.


    ¡°Pa!¡± Xu Bai snapped his fingers.


    At the same time, his figure was slowly fading.


    ¨C Concealment technique.


    A long time ago, in the Great Chu¡¯s Imperial Palace, he had finished all the books in the Imperial Treasury and gained a bunch of skills. Among them was the concealment technique.


    And now, this concealment technique had already been incorporated into all kinds of strange techniques.


    Naturally, Gao Guan couldn¡¯t see through all the techniques of a first level Saint Warrior.


    After Xu Bai snapped his fingers, Gao Guan quickly woke up from his sleep. He looked around blankly as if he didn¡¯t recognize anyone.


    But soon, he woke up from his daze and looked at the baby girl in his arms and heaved a sigh of relief.


    In his soul, there was a force guiding him, telling him that he had fallen asleep because he was too tired.


    Although it was a little nonsensical, he felt that this kind of real experience could not be fake. Moreover, there were more important things now, so he did not think too much about it.


    This was the strength of Xu Bai¡¯s control over his soul.


    It wasn¡¯t just randomly altering the memories, but through some piecing and guidance, it made people accept the content that Xu Bai had arranged.


    Gao Guan didn¡¯t stay any longer. He carried the baby girl and walked towards the Three Life Mountain. Xu Bai followed behind him quietly without being discovered.


    ..


    Three Lives Mountain.


    When Xu Bai followed behind Gao Guan and looked at the familiar mountain in front of him, his expression became more and more strange.


    He scanned the area with his divine sense, but he didn¡¯t find any familiar faces like the first time he entered. This place was completely empty, and there was no one there.


    ¡°I guess the resources are not that scarce yet, so these people did not escape to this place.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    Ahead, Gao Guan looked around warily. After making sure that there was no danger, he walked straight to the top of the mountain.


    Xu Bai followed behind him. The two of them soon arrived at a cave.


    Gao Guan entered the cave, and Xu Bai followed him.


    There were many forks in the cave of this mountain. If one entered rashly, it was easy to get lost.


    Fortunately, Xu Bai followed behind him. Coupled with the divine soul technique, it was not difficult for him.


    Just like that, after walking for about an hour, there was an extremely narrow passage ahead.


    Gao Guan continued to walk inside, and Xu Bai followed him.


    After walking for nearly an incense stick of time, they finally opened up and appeared in a huge cave.


    Along the way, he recalled a poem that Xu Bai had read in his previous life.


    At first, it was narrow, but it was only able to understand people. After walking ten steps, it suddenly became clear.


    In the cave, there were all kinds of food, and there were beads hanging in the air above the food.


    The bead sprinkled a hazy light that enveloped the food, making it look unusually fresh.


    ¡°Yes¡­ The method that corpse collectors use to control the decay of corpses is actually used on this. You¡¯re really a talent.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    His ability to collect corpses was far above that of Gao Guan, so he naturally knew what this was.


    Those beads were condensed from the power of the high level. They could keep corpses fresh, but now they were used to protect food.


    As they reached their destination, Gao Guan heaved a sigh of relief. He seemed to have completely relaxed. He found a place and sat on the ground.


    ¡°From today onwards, I will hire some mortals to take turns looking after you until you grow up.¡±


    ¡°This way, because we take turns to take care of you, we won¡¯t be guided by your aura and won¡¯t become so eager to eat you.¡±


    Gao Guan reached out his hand and teased the baby girl in his arms as he muttered to himself.


    The baby girl woke up, but she didn¡¯t cry. She opened her big black eyes and reached out her chubby little hand to hold Gao Guan¡¯s finger.


    Gao Guan teased him for a moment before retracting his hand.¡±Are you hungry? I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡±


    Then, Gao Guan placed the baby girl on the ground and began to make something edible. It was true that a portion of food was actually made.


    From this, it could be seen that this guy had been plotting for a long time.


    ¡°But¡­ He seemed to have forgotten an important part.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself when he saw the high pass bring the food to the baby girl and prepare to feed her.


    According to this rhythm, a baby girl of this size should still be drinking milk. How could she eat these?


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai soon realized that he had been slapped in the face.


    The baby girl ate happily, and there was nothing unusual about it.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Could this be the legendary savior? Even when he was a baby, he was so different?¡±


    Although he was slapped in the face, Xu Bai was still very excited. He felt as if he had discovered a huge secret.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll just watch from here.¡±


    ¡°I can use this time to finish reading the experiences of failing to become a saint.¡±


    After making up his mind, Xu Bai hid himself and found a place to sit down without being discovered by Gao Guan.

 Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: The Savior and the Organization (3)

    Chapter 908: The Savior and the Organization (3)


    ..


    Another month passed.


    It had to be said that this was indeed a super-large-scale relic. It had not been completed in a month.


    Every month, Xu Bai would stay in the cave. Other than observing the situation of Gao Guan and the baby girl every day, he had been trying to learn about his failure to enter the Saint Realm.


    Today, the progress bar was almost full, but Xu Bai kept his thoughts on failing to become a saint when the progress bar was still a little short.


    He didn¡¯t continue to work on it. Even though he was about to reach perfection, he temporarily stopped.


    There was no other reason. It wasn¡¯t that he was disturbed, nor was it that he didn¡¯t want to continue working. It was just that he felt that if he completed the progress bar at this time, he would be at a loss.


    Counting his current skills, other than a mental cultivation method that he could not integrate, the only thing left was the Phantom Great Art.


    Once this fusion technique was obtained, it seemed to be forced to be used.


    If he used it now, he could only fuse it with the Phantom Great Art and some other skills he had obtained from entering the ruins.


    How much would he be able to improve after the fusion? Who could say?


    A little more was still a fusion, and a little less was also a fusion. Why not get more skills before fusing?


    Therefore, Xu Bai had come up with a compromise. He would make the progress bar so close to stopping, and then wait until he had collected more skills. Then, he would make the progress bar full of the failed saint-tier experience and start the fusion.


    There was a hint of a bug, but in this day and age, who wouldn¡¯t have a bug?


    Xu Bai put away his failure to become a Saint Warrior and turned to look at the high pass not far away. He was pondering for a moment.


    ¡°If we continue to look like this, we won¡¯t be able to gain anything.¡±


    This time, his main goal was to find the secret. He also wanted to speed up the progress bar. However, after a month, the progress bar was almost full, and there was still no change in the high level in front of him.


    Gao Guan didn¡¯t feel particularly tired from living such a mechanical life.


    ¡°Maybe we have to wait for many years.¡±


    When exactly did he fail the high pass? The time span was very long.


    Xu Bai had been waiting here for a month, but he still hadn¡¯t noticed anything. He felt that he had almost reached his limit and there was no need to waste time.


    Now that there was no progress bar, it was more important to hurry up and find the progress bar.


    Thinking of this, he stood up and decided not to continue watching.


    ¡°Then where should we go next? Yes, I have a way. I¡¯ll go out and find those branches and find all the progress bars.¡±


    Xu Bai thought as he walked along the road he came from.


    He planned to go out and search for the branches one by one. Then, he would control them one by one with his spirit.


    The number of progress bars one could get was the same as the number of progress bars one could get.


    After making up his mind, Xu Bai quickened his pace and quickly left the cave.


    Just as he was about to continue searching for the Magic-Destroying Pavilion¡¯s branch, he quickly retracted his right foot.


    ¡°Hmm? Someone is coming.¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and scanned the area with his divine sense.


    In a corner, he saw something different.


    In that corner, there was a boy of seven or eight years old. He was wearing dirty clothes and was carefully looking in the direction of the cave.


    Because Xu Bai had already hidden himself, the little boy did not notice him.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and silently retreated to the side, waiting patiently.


    He had stayed here for a whole month without finding anything unusual. Now that something was suddenly different, he planned to take a good look.


    The little boy stood in place and kept looking over. After about half an incense stick of time, the little boy finally made a decision. He gritted his teeth and walked towards the cave.


    Every step he took was very careful, as if he was afraid of being discovered. It took him the time it took for an incense stick to burn to reach this small distance.


    When the boy approached the cave, Xu Bai also sensed it.


    ¡°He¡¯s so young and he¡¯s about to enter the mortal evolution state?¡±Xu Bai was slightly surprised.


    With his current strength, he could feel that this little boy was half a step into the Extraordinary stage.


    The key was that this person was only seven or eight years old. To enter the Extraordinary state at this level, he would be a top genius even in the human world. This kind of top belonged to the kind of level that no one could reach.


    ¡°Now that the resources have been exhausted to such an extent, such a person has appeared. It¡¯s very strange, but I¡¯ve finally made a discovery.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    He did not appear and continued to wait patiently. He knew that this little boy had actually come. He must have made a move.


    With this thought in mind, the little boy walked into the cave with Xu Bai following behind him.


    The mountain road was extremely rugged, and there were many forks in the road. However, the little boy was able to walk smoothly toward the karst cave without any obstacles.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to go, wanted to continue to follow him, feeling that a huge secret was about to be revealed.


    After walking for a while, the little boy finally arrived at the karst cave. Without any hesitation, he walked in.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    A gust of wind blew past. Gao Guan, who was hiding inside, could naturally sense that someone was coming.


    The hand grabbed the little boy¡¯s neck and lifted him up, pressing him against the wall.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gao Guan¡¯s face was cold. What are you doing here?¡±


    He knew very well that he was walking on a tightrope. He could not make any mistakes. Although it was only a little boy in front of him, he still could not relax.

 Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: The Savior and the Organization

    Chapter 909: The Savior and the Organization


    Although the boy was half a step into the mortal evolution state, it was nothing to Gao Guan.


    Unable to move, he could only raise his hands to show that he had no ill intentions.


    ¡°I am the savior!¡±


    The first sentence stunned everyone present.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Savior?


    If it was the Savior who was at the half-step Extraordinary realm at such a young age, then everything made sense.


    However¡­There seemed to be something that didn¡¯t make sense.


    Seven or eight years old was still too big.


    Sure enough, as soon as this thought appeared, Gao Guan spoke.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since the Savior was discovered, but why are you so old?¡±


    ¡± I really don¡¯t,¡± the little boy said hurriedly.¡± But I¡¯m growing very fast. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at her. She¡¯s growing very fast too.¡±¡±


    As he spoke, the little boy raised his hand and pointed at the baby girl beside him.


    Xu Bai hid in the dark and looked in the direction of the little boy¡¯s hand. Then¡­He was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t know if this was considered growing fast or not.


    After all, he had never experienced it before, and he did not have any children.


    Gao Guan fell silent for a long time before he said with a trace of doubt,¡±Is this considered fast?¡±


    The little boy was speechless.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright, Xu Bai and Gao Guan didn¡¯t know.


    Xu Bai, Gao Guan, and the others had never been fathers before, so they naturally didn¡¯t know the growth speed of their children. They didn¡¯t have a comparison either, which was very normal.


    After all, everyone had their shortcomings.


    ¡°Very soon.¡± ¡°Our thoughts and our bodies are growing at a very fast speed,¡± said the little boy.¡±


    As he spoke, the little boy gestured as if he was afraid that Gao Guan would not understand.


    Gao Guan came back to his senses from his silence, and his expression turned cold again.¡±What is your purpose for coming here?¡±


    He didn¡¯t care what the other party was thinking, nor did he care if the speed of his growth was considered fast. However, he definitely had a purpose for suddenly finding this place.


    This was something that Gao Guan was interested in, and it was also something that Xu Bai was interested in.


    With Gao Guan helping him ask, Xu Bai naturally didn¡¯t make a move. He didn¡¯t show up either. He just listened quietly.


    The little boy retracted his hand and pointed at himself and then at the baby girl. He said in a very sympathetic tone,¡±We want to bring her back. We are the same kind of people. It is extremely dangerous here, so we can only find a safe place.¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± ¡°You have another organization?¡± Gao Guan frowned even more.¡±


    The little boy had said ¡®we¡¯ instead of ¡®I¡¯, which proved that there were quite a lot of people.


    The little boy revealed a bitter expression that did not belong to his age.¡±When a vulnerable group is targeted by everyone, what they can do is not to fight for themselves, but to tightly clench their fists. Only then will they have a chance to survive.¡±


    ¡°We have been searching for the same kind of people as us. We believe that only by embracing a whole can we truly survive.¡±¡±


    ¡°So, can you let me bring her back?¡±


    The little boy said it pitifully, as if he had been abandoned by the whole world.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and pondered over the little boy¡¯s words. Finally, he came to a conclusion.


    ¡°There is no evidence in his words. Who would believe him with just his mouth? I don¡¯t think Gao Guan would agree.¡±


    Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t believe it either. He felt that since Gao Guan could come up with such a plan, he wouldn¡¯t believe it either.


    After the little boy said this, he looked at Gao Guan with anticipation.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He thought that after saying so much, the other party would at least soften a little.


    The surroundings fell silent. Gao Guan did not speak.


    His hand was still strangling the little boy¡¯s neck, and he had no intention of letting go.


    After a few minutes, Gao Guan turned his head and looked at the baby girl on the ground. Then, he turned to look at the little boy and slowly said one word.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: Finally Comfortable

    Chapter 910: Finally Comfortable


    Gao Guan¡¯s tone was cold. After saying this, he threw the little boy out.


    ¡°You can leave.¡±


    The little boy fell to the ground. Looking at the high official¡¯s cold expression, he opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He silently turned around and left.


    After the little boy left, the place fell into a long silence. However, this silence did not last long and was soon broken.


    Gao Guan did not stay here for long. He began to pack his things and prepared to leave.


    He packed his things very quickly and was done in no time. He turned around and held the baby girl in his arms, preparing to leave the karst cave.


    As for the stored food, he didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    The place had already been discovered. No matter what the other party¡¯s goal was, he had to leave.


    Gao Guan was also a smart person. He knew that once he was exposed, he would be chased endlessly. He might even attract a powerful expert to pursue him cruelly.


    Therefore, the only thing he could do now was to find a place to hide and stabilize his current situation. Other than that, he had nothing else to think about.


    However, all of this had an unusual meaning in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Bai hid in the dark and shook his head as he watched the scene.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s troubles will probably start here.¡±


    To be honest, Gao Guan was indeed very experienced in handling things many times, including the plans he had made previously. They were all very exquisite. To be able to think of so many things and even stabilize it for more than a month without any abnormalities was already very good.


    But today, he made a fatal mistake.


    As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t remove the roots, the grass will grow again in the spring breeze.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but Xu Bai guessed that Gao Guan¡¯s compassion had probably exploded when he saw that it was a child.


    Under such circumstances, it might not be possible for this to happen to anyone else.


    However, this was only normal for Gao Guan.


    Perhaps Gao Guan had rejected him and was preparing to leave. This was a very good idea. Moreover, they reacted quickly. From packing their things to leaving, it was also very fast. It could greatly shorten the time.


    However, there was one thing that Gao Guan had forgotten.


    In this world, there was only one kind of person who was the safest, and that was the dead.


    This situation was not only applicable to the current environment, but it was also applicable in any era and environment.


    Because you never know when your information will be revealed, and a dead person who doesn¡¯t speak is the safest.


    Xu Bai still didn¡¯t make any moves. He didn¡¯t even plan to show up.


    He silently followed behind them. They left the cave and rushed in a certain direction.


    The cave was very dark and damp. Only Gao Guan¡¯s footsteps could be heard.


    The road out of the cave was not long. Not long after, Gao Guan brought the baby girl out.


    It was already pitch-black outside the cave. The silver moon hung high in the sky, and the moonlight shone down on the surroundings. It was quiet.


    But at this moment, in the darkness, there was an unknown danger.


    Gao Guan stopped and sighed silently. He tied the baby girl to his chest.


    He looked in a certain direction.


    There was a slight sound of the wind coming from there. The wind rustled the leaves and made a rustling sound. If one did not listen carefully, one would think that it was an occasional sound.


    Accompanied by the sound of the wind were footsteps approaching from afar. In the darkness, figures appeared one after another. These people were thin and short. Under the moonlight, their true appearances were gradually revealed.


    Each of them was a child. The oldest was only ten years old, and the youngest was only five or six years old.


    ¡°If you only had so few people, with this kind of strength, you really wouldn¡¯t be able to take me down. Let¡¯s go. I see that you¡¯re all children and don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±Gao Guan waved his hand and said.


    Although there were many of them, they weren¡¯t strong and were all around the mortal evolution state.


    If he only had this kind of strength, Gao Guan thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. After all, he was an extraordinary master, and dealing with these mortal evolution states was a piece of cake.


    The leader was the oldest child, who looked to be only in his teens. He stood up and slowly took a few steps, his eyes looking straight at the baby girl in Gao Huan¡¯s care.


    ¡°Give us the child in your arms and we¡¯ll let you leave. We won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Gao Guan shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to kill you, but you insist on going against me, so I can¡¯t hold back.¡±


    He waved his hand, and in the next moment, the ground began to tremble at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Cracks appeared one after another, and pale palms crawled out from the cracks. Soon after, more than ten corpses crawled out, their faces dull and their bodies slightly stiff.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In terms of combat strength, the profession of corpse collectors was actually not the best.


    Their greatest use was not in combat, but no matter what, they were still extraordinary experts.


    Under such circumstances, it should belong to the level of suppression.


    These corpses were the methods of the corpse collectors. They could allow the corpses to retain their previous combat strength, and the stronger they were, the stronger the corpses they controlled.


    The dozen or so corpses were all at the Transcendent level. In fact, Xu Bai, who was hiding in the dark, had long discovered them. After all, his ability in this line of work had long surpassed that of a high level.

 Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Finally Feeling Good (2)

    Chapter 911: Finally Feeling Good (2)


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, so many arrangements have been made, and so many Transcendent corpses have been buried in this mountain. It seems that for today¡¯s step, the high pass has been arranged in great detail.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself as he quietly watched from the side.


    When he was in the city, Gao Guan did not bring these corpses with him. He must have buried all the corpses here. After all, he wanted to raise the baby girl here.


    Xu Bai was just a bystander. He wanted to see how the incident developed, because he could only explore the secrets of the incident by letting it develop normally.


    Of course, although it seemed like the situation was developing freely, Xu Bai had everything under control.


    The reason was very simple. When the situation was out of his control, he would directly take action and control everyone present. At that time, he would be able to pry out some secrets.


    The only fly in the ointment was that he could not let this matter continue smoothly.


    After the appearance of more than ten Transcendent corpses, it brought a terrifying pressure to the children. Every child¡¯s face was pale and covered in sweat.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Gao Guan¡¯s face revealed a conflicted expression. After hesitating for a while, he finally gritted his teeth and issued this order.


    He was not a bloodthirsty person. Even in this world that had already fallen into a state of illness, he could still maintain his inner principles.


    In his mind, he just wanted to use his meager strength to solve the madness of this world.


    He was doing the same now.


    But now that things had come to this, he had no choice but to kill him.


    No matter what, he really couldn¡¯t figure out the identities of these children in front of him.


    He could not think that the other party was good just based on his one-sided words. Therefore, he absolutely could not hand over the baby girl in his hands.


    If this was the first time they had met, Gao Guan might not have wanted to kill him, but this was the second time.


    The reason was that he had released the child from the beginning.


    Now, he understood that sometimes, he had to be ruthless.


    So¡­ He could only kill them.


    Following Gao Guan¡¯s order, the dozen or so corpses pounced on the children like crazy.


    At the same time, although the group of children still had a trace of fear on their faces, it was useless no matter how afraid they were. They could only rise up and resist.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The leading child moved. He raised his hands, and between his index fingers, there was an invisible thread winding around.


    The threads shot out from his finger and turned silver-white in the air. They weaved into a silver-white net and enveloped a few of the corpses.


    The few corpses that were covered by the silver net slowed down instantly, but the remaining corpses still rushed out.


    Every child had their own methods. After they used them, they took different forms, but the direction of their attacks was the same.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Thunderous booms rang out endlessly, and the ground trembled slightly. When Xu Bai saw this scene, his eyes widened slightly.


    The strength of this group of people was far higher than he had imagined.


    Everyone looked like they were only at the mortal evolution state, but their combat abilities were far above their realms.


    ¡°Fighting someone of a higher realm. As expected of the saviors. Regardless of whether what you said before was true or false, at least your identity as the saviors has been confirmed.¡±


    Gao Guan sighed.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t hand over the baby girl. Even if you¡¯re the saviors, I still doubt your motives.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Guan made a hand seal.


    The corpses, which were already powerful enough, became even more fierce with Gao Guan¡¯s action.


    Whether it was speed, strength, or other aspects, they had all been greatly improved. The situation of being evenly matched was instantly broken.


    All the children present took a few steps back, their faces pale, and they spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    They were a little flustered, but there was no fear on their faces. It was as if they had not adapted to this change because of their youth.


    When Gao Guan saw this scene, he was puzzled.


    This situation was already one-sided. He had the absolute upper hand, but why did these children not feel fear?


    As he thought of this, he suddenly felt a sense of alertness. He was about to turn around, but the moment he turned around, a hand pressed on his head.


    The hand was glowing with a hazy light. When the hand pressed on his head, the light instantly covered Gao Guan¡¯s entire body and fixed him in place.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A muffled sound was heard, and Gao Guan fainted on the ground. Before he fainted, the owner of this hand had already snatched the baby girl away.


    As Gao Guan fainted, the corpses he controlled fell to the ground.


    The owner of the hand was a 15 or 16-year-old boy. When he withdrew his hand, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Fortunately, I succeeded.¡±


    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and finally revealed a look of ecstasy.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! The Savior can¡¯t stay in this world for too long to avoid any accidents. Let¡¯s quickly find a place to hide.¡±The boy said to the children not far away.


    One of the children walked forward and was about to kill Gao Guan, but he was stopped by the 15-year-old boy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. I can sense his soul. He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    Hearing this explanation, the child silently retreated.


    Xu Bai, who was hiding in the dark, was thinking when he saw this scene.

 Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: Finally Comfortable (3)

    Chapter 912: Finally Comfortable (3)


    ¡°According to the logic of the matter, it was at this time that Gao Guan lost the baby girl.¡±


    ¡± But she didn¡¯t die. The baby girl ended up in the hands of her companions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting, but I don¡¯t plan to watch it for now.¡±


    Now that a new mystery had been revealed, Xu Bai naturally had no patience to continue. He had been in this relic for a long time, and he might leave at any time. Therefore, he had to hurry up and find more secrets.


    Seeing that the group of children were about to leave, the corners of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. At the same time, his divine soul swept across everyone present.


    In an instant, the group of children were controlled by him. Xu Bai also removed the concealment technique on his body and snapped his fingers.


    The best sneak attack on Gao Guan¡¯s child, walked out of the crowd and came to a stop one meter in front of Xu Bai. He did not continue to move, his face was extremely dull.


    Xu Bai smacked his lips and looked at the child in front of him. He smiled and said,¡±Tell me everything you know.¡±


    Don¡¯t underestimate these children. Although they were only at the Extraordinary realm, they could unleash combat strength far higher than their own realm and had meticulous thoughts.


    At the beginning of the battle with Gao Guan, he first sent a person over, mainly to ask for Gao Guan¡¯s opinion.


    After knowing that Gao Guan would never hand over the baby girl, he planned to snatch it by force.


    However, there were some plans for this robbery.


    First, he pretended to be weak, then he erupted with combat strength higher than his current realm. After attracting everyone¡¯s attention, he let the last person launch a sneak attack. Moreover, the ability of the last person was related to the divine soul.


    The boy who had been controlled slowly opened his mouth and told her everything he knew.


    ..


    As the boy recounted what had happened, Xu Bai¡¯s frown deepened.


    According to what he had just said, these children were really the so-called saviors in the prophecy.


    However, they were all struggling to survive in the current disaster. The eldest child took the lead and gradually gathered. In the end, they formed a group of people with the goal of huddling together for warmth.


    When people were in a weak position, forming a group became a very good method.


    They had formed a group with a clear goal. They wanted to continuously strengthen themselves so that they could finally reach the stage of self-preservation. That was the most basic goal.


    Xu Bai shook his head gently.


    In his opinion, the actions of these children were indeed smart enough. This cruel world had given these children completely different strategies and ideas from their own situations.


    They were indeed extremely outstanding. If it was during peaceful times, everyone would be a top genius and would be fought over by various inheritances or factions.


    However, the current era was different. As the saying went, an ordinary man was innocent, but he would be punished if he held a treasure. Moreover, they were the jade wall themselves.


    So what if they banded together?


    The number of Saint Realm masters in the world was fixed, and any one of them could not be resisted no matter how many of them there were.


    The so-called group was the key to delaying their destruction, but in the end, they still could not escape the clutches of the devil.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin with his hand. After the boy stopped talking, he was ready to disperse the control of his soul.


    Since he had already received the necessary information, he would continue to watch the incident like a movie and see how it developed.


    However, just as he was about to disperse the control of his soul, he suddenly stopped.


    He raised his head and looked at the sky. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    In the sky, dozens of figures were gathering, and more and more people were gradually approaching.


    These were all people of the same profession, and many of them were experts at the Transcendent Realm.


    Furthermore, Xu Bai saw more than ten ninth-grade Transcendents.


    As these dozens of figures gathered, the number of people finally reached a hundred, and they descended from the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found it. I told you I sensed the aura of the Savior. It¡¯s really here!¡±An old man with white hair and a wrinkled face stared at the children with excitement in his eyes.


    Not only him, but the eyes of everyone present were filled with greed and excitement. It was like a person who had been hungry for a few days and suddenly saw a table full of delicious food.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.


    It was a simple word, and it sounded even simpler. However, after saying this word, everyone present fell silent.


    The surroundings were so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    The old man opened his eyes wide.¡± Kid, you know, you know, you know, you know, you know, you know, you know, we all know. You discovered it first, but the Savior is not something you can keep for yourself.¡±¡±


    As the old man finished speaking, the others began to echo.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone wants to save the world these days, but no one can eat it all for themselves.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°There are so many saviors. Can you take them all by yourself? It¡¯s better to share it with everyone, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re right. There are so many of us. If you don¡¯t divide it, then we¡¯ll let you down.¡±


    ¡°We are all extraordinary experts, so we should at least give you some face. If you don¡¯t give us any face, it will be very difficult for us.¡±


    The voices were extremely noisy. After they gathered together, Xu Bai frowned even more.


    He suddenly felt disgusted, especially when the group of people in front of him swept their eyes over the children he controlled. It made him feel even more disgusted.

 Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: Finally Comfortable

    Chapter 913: Finally Comfortable


    Xu Bai waved his hand gently, and a white light appeared on his hand.


    Just a moment ago, his divine soul swept past and was about to control these people in front of him, but he did not succeed.


    If he didn¡¯t even succeed in becoming a Level One Saint, it meant that he had a supreme saint treasure in the aspect of the soul.


    Of course, since the other party did not use it, it proved that this supreme treasure might not be able to produce an attack.


    However¡­It didn¡¯t matter.


    If he couldn¡¯t control them, then he wouldn¡¯t control them anymore. He could just kill them directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange. You all came here together. Could it be that there¡¯s another organization?¡±Xu Bai said.


    The leading white-haired old man narrowed his eyes. He did not avoid this question and nodded.¡±We are from Tu, an organization that specializes in hunting saviors. There are two Saint Realm masters guarding it.¡±


    ¡°Kid, be sensible and hand over these saviors. I can even recommend you to join our organization since you are a Transcendent.¡±


    ¡± No!¡± Xu Bai shook his head.¡± Do you have any divine soul treasures for sainthood?¡±¡±


    The white-haired old man was slightly stunned. He did not understand why Xu Bai would ask this, but he still said,¡±¡±No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Why can¡¯t I control you?¡± Xu Bai continued to ask.


    The white-haired old man finally reacted. He thought that Xu Bai was a supernatural expert in the aspect of the soul. He laughed loudly and said,¡±I see. One of the two saint warriors in our organization has reached the saint level in soul. He has strengthened our souls. Of course, you can¡¯t control us.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xu Bai finally understood. He had guessed that it was a saint treasure, but now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re so long-winded. Hurry up and don¡¯t let your little life be lost.¡±The white-haired old man snorted coldly.


    In their opinion, in this era and in this environment, if the other party did not agree, they could just kill him directly.


    Moreover, the other party would definitely agree. After all, being able to obtain the protection of a saint was something that he could not ask for.


    Xu Bai smiled. It was a bright smile, a stark contrast to the dark environment around him.


    This smile came so abruptly that everyone present was stunned. They did not understand why.


    The white light in Xu Bai¡¯s hand was flickering and moving, circling around his finger. It didn¡¯t look very bright, but it was filled with unimaginable power.


    He walked towards the group of people, saying a sentence with every step he took.


    ¡°I finally understand the feelings of the high pass.¡±


    ¡± There are a total of nine Saints in the world. As far as I know, three of them set up the Power-Destroying Pavilion and became bandits. Two of them set up what you call a slaughter and killed their own kind.¡±


    ¡°Gao Guan, sometimes the things he does seem ridiculous, but he is the most clear-headed one.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. At least I can guarantee that I won¡¯t be like you, but¡­ You can be impudent today.¡±


    ¡°After all, you guys just threatened me.¡±


    As he finished his last sentence, the white light in Xu Bai¡¯s hand suddenly enlarged countless times.


    The dazzling light illuminated the entire sky. The sky was as bright as day, and even the moonlight could not avoid it.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The white-haired old man¡¯s expression changed. He never expected that the other party would actually do such a thing after knowing his background. It was simply unbelievable.


    However, the people present could be considered to have been through hundreds of battles. They quickly reacted and prepared to continue fighting Xu Bai.


    However, sometimes, there was a huge difference in strength between people. This was not a problem that they could solve by reacting.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When the white light descended, the sky was as bright as day.


    This white light carried an unrivaled deterrence as it landed on the ground like thousands of gods.


    The scream was accompanied by a roar. The two of them overlapped and turned into a purgatory.


    Xu Bai had his hands behind his back. The smile on his face never disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in here for so long, and I¡¯ve finally had a good time.¡±

 Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Inviting the Gods

    Chapter 914: Inviting the Gods


    The white light was filled with screams and cries of despair. These sounds were very pleasant to Xu Bai¡¯s ears.


    Even though many of these people were Transcendents, they still couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks of a First Level Saint.


    Moreover, Xu Bai¡¯s attack dealt damage both internally and externally. When added together, the damage was multiplied.


    The scream continued for a few minutes before it gradually disappeared, but the white light in front of him was still dazzling.


    As Xu Bai waved his hand, the white light gradually weakened and finally disappeared.


    Under the white light, it was empty.


    The dozens of people from before had already disappeared without a trace. Under the attack of the white light, they had completely turned into nothingness.


    In fact, Xu Bai really wanted to see if there was a progress bar. However, after thinking about it, he realized that he couldn¡¯t control these people. Moreover, there were quite a number of extraordinary experts. He couldn¡¯t afford to fail in this aspect, so he attacked with a fatal blow.


    ¡°Of the nine Saint Realm masters in the world, one died, three became bandits, and two became butchers.¡±


    ¡°Heh, the world has changed. Everything has changed. Even the mentality of these people has changed.¡±Xu Bai shook his head, his tone carrying a hint of regret.


    As the saying goes, the fox grieves when the rabbit dies.


    When Xu Bai saw the various incidents that happened when resources were exhausted, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the current world.


    Although the resources were not completely exhausted, if they really reached that stage, they might still follow the old path.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to keep these guys.¡± Xu Bai looked at the unconscious saviors. After thinking for a while, he did not continue to attack.


    However, he didn¡¯t plan to continue watching. He was going to head to the Power-Destroying Pavilion¡¯s branch now. He would get as many progress bars as he could. As for the situation here, he had already figured it out.


    First, Gao Guan hid in this place and was discovered by the small group of Savior. In the end, he was ambushed and fainted, and the baby girl was taken away.


    It was estimated that not long after the so-called saviors were taken away, they were discovered by the group of people just now. Since they had already left and did not find Gao Guan¡¯s location, Gao Guan survived.


    As for whether these saviors could survive, Xu Bai thought that it was impossible. How could a group of Extraordinary experts survive in the hands of a group of Extraordinary experts?


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want to investigate the follow-up now. Instead, he seized the time to look for the progress bar.


    After all, although this ruin was huge, there was still a time limit. Once the time was up, they would be expelled by that force.


    Therefore, there was no need to explore any secrets now. He would take as many progress bars as he could.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer. After identifying a direction, he flew in that direction.


    ..


    He still planned to return to the city first. Although the city had now become dead silent, he could at least use the city as the center to search the surroundings and find other branches of the Power-Destroying Pavilion.


    Looking at the outline of the city that had already appeared in front of him, Xu Baifei thought to himself,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t think about anything this time. I just looked for the progress bar.¡±


    Thinking of this, his speed increased. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived at the city gate.


    The city was still filled with the strong smell of blood. When Xu Bai¡¯s spirit scanned the entire city, he did not find any extra people. In other words, no one had discovered that this place had become a dead city.


    After randomly finding a direction, Xu Bai began to fly in this direction. At the same time, he spread out his divine soul to search for any abnormalities.


    Just like that, he flew in another direction for about the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn. Finally, he found something wrong. His divine sense sensed that not far ahead was another dilapidated ancient city, and there were still many people in that city.


    It was very obvious that to be able to find such an ancient city at such a close distance, there was a high probability that this was the Magic-Destroying Pavilion¡¯s branch.


    Xu Bai stopped just as he was about to get close. He maintained a magical distance and condensed his soul to control one of them.


    This person was originally a peddler on the street. At the same time, he was also a person in the industry. After being controlled, his expression became dull and he directly left the city.


    Even when the people around him greeted him, he did not respond.


    After leaving the city, this person walked in the direction of Xu Bai and soon arrived in front of Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai looked at the dazed person in front of him and smiled.¡±¡±Then let¡¯s begin. Tell me everything about this city.¡±


    Since this person lived in the city, he must have some information. Xu Bai couldn¡¯t be so reckless as to start a fight directly. Therefore, it was most important to understand the information before starting a fight.


    The face of the person being controlled was as stiff as a piece of wood. Slowly, he told her what he knew¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As the man spoke, Xu Bai gradually understood the situation of the city. When he learned that the so-called city lord was still a Transcendent expert and did not have any good things in his hands, he already had an idea.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much time I have left. If I don¡¯t have enough time and am directly expelled from this ruin, then I¡¯ll suffer a loss.¡±


    ¡°I might as well use the simplest and most direct method.¡±


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and circulated his True Core Strength in his body. Soon, his Divine Soul gradually spread out under his control.


    How could these people resist the power of the soul contained in the attacks of a First Level Saint?

 Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Inviting the Gods (2)

    Chapter 915: Inviting the Gods (2)


    When Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul enveloped the entire city, everyone fell into an inexplicable daze. Even the city lord in a luxurious building was controlled by Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai licked his lips and walked toward the city gate.


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to fish for some money¡­¡±


    The guards at the city gate did not stop him. They stood there like blocks of wood. After Xu Bai walked in, a large group of people began to gather in front of him.


    Xu Bai opened his arms and a strange smile appeared on his face.¡±¡±Hand over all the valuable things now¡­¡±


    For some reason, he felt as if he had become a villain. There was an inexplicable sense of deja vu.


    However, that was not important. What was important was that there was a progress bar.


    As Xu Bai said this, everyone present began to move¡­


    The entire city was filled with rustling sounds.


    ..


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, another half a month had passed.


    At this moment, in the wilderness, there was a young man in a Daoist robe carrying a huge bag as he walked.


    The young man held a map in his hand. As he walked, he looked at the map and checked his location.


    ¡°Yes, the next branch should be the last branch in this area. If we want to find the next branch, we have to cross a very long distance.¡±Xu Bai pondered as he looked at the map.


    After half a month, he had gained quite a lot.


    He had looted all the branches in that large area, and he had also obtained everything related to the progress bar. Moreover, the progress bar below the transcendent level was very fast, so he had finished it on the spot. There were dozens of them in total.


    As for those above the transcendent level, there were very few of them. There were only about twenty of them.


    He didn¡¯t go to the liver. With his current cheat ability, it would still take some time to go to the Transcendent Realm. Therefore, rather than wasting this time, he might as well finish searching first.


    Anyway, the things in the ruins could be taken out. It was the same to keep them for the future.


    As for why he could bring it out, he didn¡¯t know either. As long as he could bring it out, it was enough. Why would he care so much?


    He didn¡¯t continue to read the book about the failure to become a Saint Warrior, because he was still accumulating skills.


    He wanted to wait until he had a lot of supernatural skills before using them. Otherwise, he would be at a disadvantage.


    During this time, he also found information about the surroundings, including the location of each branch and the abilities of the branch City Lords.


    According to the information he had received, this was the last branch in this region.


    Every large region had many branches, but it would take a long time to get from one large region to another.


    Xu Bai planned to take the last branch first. Then, he would decide whether to cross this distance or not.


    After finding the location, Xu Bai put away the map in his hand and continued his journey.


    The backpack looked very big. Although it only contained about 20 books, most of them were treasures. Many of them were saint level. They were not useful to Xu Bai, but he could take them out when he saw them.


    Especially the jade-green hairpin that he had obtained not long ago. He intended to give it to Chu Yu and Ye Zi, the ultimate treasure of the saint soul.


    As for the rest, they could be used to expand the treasury of the barbarian fief.


    As he thought about this, the outline of a city appeared in front of him. Xu Bai knew that this was the last branch, and he had also arrived at his destination.


    Using the old method, he randomly found a strange distance and controlled a person in the city to let him out.


    Not long after, the person who was being controlled walked out. Under Xu Bai¡¯s control, he slowly told them the information about the city.


    When Xu Bai heard this, his expression was very different from before.


    ¡°What do you mean by that honored guest in the city? Even you don¡¯t know who he is, nor do you know why he came?¡±Xu Bai rubbed his chin with his hand and stared at the person in front of him.


    The person under control was dressed in ordinary clothes. He nodded and agreed with a stiff expression,¡±Yes, he appeared three days ago. Even the city lord is respectful to him. We don¡¯t know who he is or why he¡¯s here, but he must have a high status.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned and pondered.


    According to what this person had said just now, just three days ago, a young man dressed in luxurious clothes suddenly visited.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was doing either. After arriving, he directly stayed in the City Lord¡¯s residence and never appeared.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    From the City Lord¡¯s reaction, it seemed that he was very respectful to this person.


    In other words, this person was either very powerful or had a very high status. Otherwise, it was impossible for a city lord to be so respectful.


    ¡°Although there are some changes, if you haven¡¯t reached Sainthood, we¡¯ll still use the old method.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    No matter what it was, as long as it wasn¡¯t a saint, he could just control it with his soul.


    Now that he had reached the first level of the Saint Realm, even the most powerful Transcendent wouldn¡¯t be able to resist such a skill.

 Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: Inviting the Gods (3)

    Chapter 916: Inviting the Gods (3)


    Of course, there were some differences. For example, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t control the souls of the group of people who caught the Savior after their souls were strengthened by the Saint Realm masters.


    ¡°Since there are secrets here, it¡¯s even more fun. It just so happens that I don¡¯t have any new ways here.¡±Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. He spread out his divine soul and enveloped the entire city.


    In the next moment, wherever the divine soul swept past, the people in the industry all became dull.


    Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul could also sense that the luxuriously dressed young man in the City Lord¡¯s residence was also under his control.


    After doing all this, Xu Bai did not stop. He rushed straight to the city gate.


    Soon, he entered the city gate. Under his control, the people in the trade began to take out valuable things.


    However, this time, Xu Bai¡¯s goal was different. He beckoned at the young man who was being controlled. Come over here, the


    The young man was dressed luxuriously. Compared to the people around him, he looked like a noble.


    Due to Xu Bai¡¯s control, she couldn¡¯t resist at all. Her movements were stiff as she walked over.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said.


    The luxurious man did not hesitate at all and replied directly,¡±I¡¯m here to invite the young master of the God Faction.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Hmm?¡± Xu Bai responded habitually, but he quickly reacted and raised his voice.¡±Please send the gods?¡±


    Good heavens, he did not expect to encounter such an extinct inheritance.


    No, to be precise, it was already extinct in his world. The ruins were from the previous world. It was probably not extinct in the past.


    He knew how to summon a god, and this skill had been integrated into all kinds of spells. It could completely reach the level of a level 1 saint.


    Therefore, Xu Bai¡¯s interest was piqued when he suddenly heard about the Shenliu Sect.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your purpose for coming here?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    For a sect to be able to make the city lord here respectful, other than the fact that this sect was very powerful, there must be an ulterior motive.


    When Xu Bai asked this question, the next moment, a conflicted expression appeared on the face of this luxurious man.


    Xu Bai could feel that something was trying to break out of its control, but after rushing for a long time, it still couldn¡¯t break out.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    Unfortunately, in the end, that thing still did not break out of his control. If it broke out, he would control it, and the control of his soul would be ineffective.


    However, from the side, it could be seen that there seemed to be something terrifying in this luxurious man¡¯s body.


    The man lowered his head and said,¡± God, a special god. A god that can be attached to us for a long time can provide us with endless resources. Although there will be a day when we will be exhausted, it can help us ease a lot.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    He had a first-level saint summoning technique, so he was very familiar with this field.


    However, the method of summoning gods that he had learned had never had such an effect.


    The so-called inviting a god was either inviting one over or inviting one to possess him, but that was all time-limited.


    It was impossible for a god to be attached to him for a long time.


    The god that the luxurious man in front of him was referring to could be attached to his body for a long time and could even be used as a resource. What branch was this?


    ¡°SaSavior, kill them and use a new method to turn them into gods.¡±The man raised his head. His first sentence shocked Xu Bai.


    He never expected that this thing would be related to the Savior.


    However, thinking about it carefully, it made sense.


    Those saviors themselves were huge resources. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the entire world to target them.


    Now, they had invited the God Faction to develop this method, which could greatly reduce the consumption and demand of resources.


    If the resources were depleted, he could just find another savior.


    ¡°This method of yours, does it mean that you don¡¯t need to cultivate that kind of impulse in advance?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    The next moment, the luxurious man nodded without hesitation and admitted that it was true.


    ¡°As expected.¡± Xu Bai understood.


    This thing had already been upgraded to the point where it did not need to be pre-installed. The previous methods were to keep the Savior by his side for a long time until the urge to eat the Savior reached an extreme. Only then could he act.


    But now, there was no need for that.


    Xu Bai¡¯s expression was complicated.¡± Tell me, why are you here?¡±¡±


    The so-called savior might be able to save the world, but in the end, he became another existence. It was hard to describe this situation.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡± The sect master of the God-Seeking Sect has already discussed with the two organizations, the Power-Destroying Pavilion and the Butcher,¡± the man said.¡± They¡¯re going all out to search for the Savior and will use the new method of the God-Seeking Sect to turn them into resources.¡±¡±


    ¡± The purpose of my trip is to inform the various branches to search for the Savior with all their might from now on. Now, the Power-Destroying Pavilion and Tu are no longer at loggerheads with each other, but in a cooperative relationship.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything. He was deep in thought.


    In the original situation, the Power-Destroying Pavilion would kill their own kind to snatch resources, while Tu would specifically look for saviors. Now that the two had combined into one, the saviors of this world would probably not be able to escape.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Xu Bai said.

 Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: Inviting the Gods

    Chapter 917: Inviting the Gods


    He had a feeling that this guy in front of him was not just here to be a messenger. Otherwise, he would not have stayed here for so many days.


    As expected, Xu Bai¡¯s idea was right. When he asked this question, the luxurious man said it directly.


    ¡°Not only that¡­¡±


    ¡± If we only use this method, we can at most weaken the prerequisite for the Savior, but it will still be consumed. If the Savior is not produced to the extent of consumption, or if it is not produced at all, we will still die.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the sect master has decided to invite a real god, a god that can continuously produce resources.¡±


    Could it produce resources continuously?


    ¡°How strong is your sect master?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve become a Saint,¡± said the luxurious man.


    ¡°As expected,¡± Xu Bai sneered.¡±


    If there was really a way to solve this problem, and this so-called sect master of Please God Sect wasn¡¯t strong enough, he wouldn¡¯t be qualified to negotiate with a Saint Realm master. It seemed that he was also a Saint Realm master.


    Of the nine Saints in the world, one had died, and there were still eight left. Six of them had begun to hunt down Savior, and it was unknown what was going on with the remaining two.


    ¡°How did you invite this so-called god?¡±Xu Bai said.


    According to what he said just now, he wanted to invite an endless stream of gods and allow resources to circulate. This seemed to be a little whimsical to Xu Bai, but since the other party had such an idea, he definitely had a way.


    Therefore, there must be a method to control the world, and this method must have something to do with this luxurious man in front of him.


    The luxurious man did not stop at all because he was being controlled.


    His eyes were still dull as he slowly said two words.


    ¡°Saint Slayer!¡±


    After saying that, he lowered his head again and continued.


    ¡± Savior is a huge resource. However, if we want this resource to be able to circulate, we must first make sure that the consumption keeps up with the production. We are already certain that as long as we nurture it properly, we can definitely produce it continuously. However, the consumption is too great.¡±


    ¡°The ones who consume the most are the Saint Realm experts, so¡­ I want to kill a Saint.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a Saint Realm master in this area. He didn¡¯t come with us. He just wants to live alone, so he is our target.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to slaughter Saints. I¡¯m here to tell everyone to pay attention to the situation of Saint Realm masters.¡±


    ¡°Right now, the other six Saint Realm masters are on their way. They will use these branches to change their positions and get close to the Saint Realm master.¡±


    At this point, the luxurious man had finished his sentence and said what he wanted to say.


    Of course, in the end, the luxurious man also told him the exact location, which was where the Saint Realm master was.


    When Xu Bai found out about this location, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    What this luxurious man had just said was an ordinary mountain.


    Xu Bai took out the map and looked at it carefully. The surrounding terrain of the mountain kept appearing.


    He found that the branches were indeed expanding along the mountain.


    In other words, if other Saint Realm masters used these branches as a springboard to slowly approach, they might be able to surround him.


    However, there was still a problem.


    ¡°Are you sure that Saint Realm master didn¡¯t sense it?¡±


    They were all Saints, so it was impossible for them not to sense it. Even if they were careful, they would still give themselves away.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± The luxurious man pointed at himself. Please¡­ Please enter the Saint Plane.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai¡¯s pupils contracted.


    So that was the case¡­


    If he used the method of inviting a god and directly invited a Saint Realm master over, wouldn¡¯t he be able to catch them off guard?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this moment, Xu Bai had already figured out all the movements.


    He was also thinking about what to do next.


    However, before he could continue to think, the luxurious man spoke again.


    The luxurious man slowly said in a dull tone,¡±¡±You will die.¡±


    As the man spoke, Xu Bai felt a sense of danger creeping into his heart.

 Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: Please Have Not Extinguished

    Chapter 918: Please Have Not Extinguished


    A sense of danger suddenly came and exploded in Xu Bai¡¯s heart. Xu Bai took a step back and frowned.


    At this moment, he realized that there was actually no one else around him, but the feeling of danger just now had appeared in his heart, making him unable to shake it off. It was as if he had suddenly been locked onto by someone.


    ¡°What do you mean by danger?¡±Xu Bai¡¯s gaze shifted and stopped on the luxurious man. He felt that there was something wrong with this person in front of him.


    Just as he finished speaking, the luxurious man in front of him suddenly raised his head. The dullness in his eyes disappeared and was replaced by calmness.


    However, Xu Bai could keenly sense that there was an unfathomable danger in his calm eyes.


    ¡°This person has already escaped my control.¡±


    In just an instant, Xu Bai had a conclusion. His hand flashed with white light and he was ready to attack.


    However, before he could make a move, the luxurious man opposite him spoke again. His tone was completely different.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good material. How about you help me with something?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack me. Even if you attack, you will only kill this person. However, I already know of your existence. If I want to, I can come here in an instant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart person. You should know what to do.¡±


    The luxurious man placed his hands behind his back and sized up Xu Bai with a teasing look.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes slightly and put down his raised hand. The white light on his hand disappeared.


    There was a thought-provoking smile on his face.


    ¡°Saint.¡±


    She only said two simple words, but after these two words left her mouth, the luxurious man opposite her nodded.


    ¡± You¡¯re the one who¡¯s proficient in the soul in the Tu Organization,¡± Xu Bai continued with interest.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re very smart,¡± the man said with a smile.¡± But I¡¯ve never seen or heard of you. It seems that after the resources were exhausted, some extraordinary people were born.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai wasn¡¯t nervous. Instead, he felt relieved.


    If the other party did not make a move immediately, there would be something to discuss.


    He was afraid that people who did not care about anything and fought directly when they met would not be able to communicate. It was not good.


    Now that there was communication, something should happen.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you think? For a Saint Realm existence to suddenly find me, it must be something important.¡±Xu Bai smiled.


    The luxurious man chuckled.¡± You¡¯re still calm in the face of danger. You¡¯re indeed a talent. Unfortunately, the world is different now. Otherwise, I would definitely take you under my wing. You¡¯re also the first person I¡¯ve wanted to take under my wing in a long time.¡±


    ¡°You have intelligence, martial strength, and schemes. Moreover, your personality is not bad. With these combined, you can be my partner.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can refuse, but if you refuse, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next.¡±


    Xu Bai wasn¡¯t frightened by this sentence. Instead, he asked,¡±¡±Since it¡¯s a cooperation, you should at least tell me how to cooperate, right?¡±


    Cooperation?


    Very good. He liked to cooperate with others, especially with a Saint Warrior. It was even more exciting.


    Just like what this Saint Warrior had said, he had no choice. He didn¡¯t want to make any choice. Since they wanted to cooperate, there were many ways to do so.


    It was very quiet around them. Except for the people under Xu Bai¡¯s control, there was no one else. There were only him and this man, or more accurately, the Saint Warrior standing behind the man.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The luxurious man took a few steps forward and stopped a meter away from Xu Bai.¡±¡±What I want is very simple. You will replace this person as the person who invites God.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me and give me a perfunctory answer. I know your ability because when I stood here, I had already seen through you.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s very strange. The abilities are very messy. If it were an ordinary person, including myself, who cultivated like you, they would have been completely dragged down. But you¡¯re different. Tsk tsk tsk, a Transcendent ninth-grade actually has a way to enter the Saint Realm. It¡¯s enough to be able to invite a god.¡±


    ¡°The method that the sect master of the God Sect told us actually only has a certain probability, but if you use it, you can guarantee success.¡±


    At this point, he had already said what he needed to say. There was nothing else to say.


    The luxurious man put his hands behind his back and walked slowly. He looked at Xu Bai without any panic.


    He seemed to be certain that Xu Bai would agree. In fact, Xu Bai could only agree in this situation.


    If he didn¡¯t agree, he would be chased by a Saint Realm master, and he wouldn¡¯t be a tough Saint Realm master. He would be an extremely sinister Divine Soul Realm master.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai nodded and said directly,¡±Alright, I¡¯ll do it, but I don¡¯t know how to invite a god like you.¡±


    Why not?


    In the current situation, he had to do it. More importantly, Xu Bai¡¯s interest was piqued.


    What Xu Bai wanted to know more was what kind of god did they invite after killing that saint warrior?


    Of course, even if he did not want to do it now, he had a way to remove the danger. At most, he would give his divine soul a blow. At that time, he would be safe.

 Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: Pray for the God to Not Exterminate (2)

    Chapter 919: Pray for the God to Not Exterminate (2)


    However, Xu Bai really wanted things to continue, so he followed this line.


    The luxurious man laughed heartily.¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. I¡­ Will make you¡­ Learn¡­¡±


    The first half of the sentence was very smooth, but when he said the second half, a strange scene appeared. In front of Xu Bai, this luxurious man seemed to have a bad signal, and the second half of the sentence was stuttering.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    This was the first time he had seen such a situation, but he felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Thinking of this, Xu Bai turned around and looked around.


    The surrounding scenery became blurry, like a paint bottle that had been knocked over. Everything was mixed together, making it impossible to distinguish which color it was. Xu Bai already understood the reason for the current situation.


    It was time.


    It wasn¡¯t any other situation. It was just that time was up.


    No matter what ruin it was, its time was limited. Even such a huge ruin had a limit. However, this limit had reached its limit. He was about to leave.


    Xu Bai was speechless when he saw this scene.


    ¡°This is too much!¡±


    Actually, it had been a long time since he entered the ruins. It might have been nearly two months.


    These two months were considered a long time in the remains. It was normal for him to go out now.


    However, the key problem was that he was at the most critical moment. If he were to get it out now, he would be speechless.


    According to Xu Bai¡¯s plan, he would find a way to find out what kind of god was invited after he agreed. That way, he would be able to find more clues. However, he couldn¡¯t see it now. He had to go out immediately.


    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯ve already taken off your pants, and you¡¯re only showing me this?¡±Xu Bai was speechless.


    After he said this, the surrounding scenery became completely blurry. Xu Bai was in a blurry world. After nearly half an incense stick of time, the blurry scenery gradually became clear.


    This time, he had completely walked out of the ruins and returned to the real world.


    He turned around and saw many people from the Heaven Inspectorate and the army.


    As Xu Bai appeared, more and more people appeared with him. Xu Bai looked around and found that there were fewer people who appeared later. It seemed that most of them had died in the ruins.


    These people were more or less injured, and the most serious ones were only half dead. They were supported by their companions as they walked out.


    Xu Bai turned his head and waved at one of the scouts.


    The scout quickly ran over and said respectfully,¡±Your Highness.¡±


    Xu Bai pointed at the Jianghu people who walked out of the ruins and said,¡±¡±Arrange the follow-up. How long did I take to go in this time?¡±


    ¡°Two months.¡± the scout replied.


    Xu Bai nodded. After giving his instructions, he did not stay any longer. Carrying the bag on his back, he walked straight to the palace.


    Since he had already come out, he would not stay any longer. This time, he had a new idea, and this idea had to go to the palace first.


    The scout watched Xu Bai leave with reverence in his eyes. Only after Xu Bai¡¯s figure disappeared did he turn his head and begin to arrange the follow-up matters.


    ..


    In the palace.


    After two months, Xu Bai had not returned for a long time.


    The palace was very different from before.


    The number of people had increased, and in terms of clothing, many of them had already become the same as Great Chu.


    Even in some corners of the palace, there were many guards constantly moving around. There were even people from the Heaven Inspectorate guarding in the dark.


    Xu Bai walked in from the city gate. When he walked in, he quickly attracted the attention of many people.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate pays his respects to Your Highness!¡±


    The sounds of greetings, greetings, and all sorts of other sounds came one after another. Every few steps Xu Bai took, he would meet a person from the palace who came to pay his respects.


    Xu Bai returned the greeting with a stiff expression.


    To be honest, he had some characteristics that ordinary men usually had. For example, he liked to act tough and wanted to save face. However, in such situations, it was already refreshing to come once or twice. After coming too many times, he would feel bored.


    For example, in the current situation, Xu Bai was tired of it when it repeated itself. However, he couldn¡¯t just slap it directly. After all, others came to talk with a smile. One shouldn¡¯t slap a smiling person.


    ¡°The next time you come, you have to hide.¡±Xu Bai thought with a headache.


    If the world knew that the dignified Prince Xu had to hide his identity when he returned to his home, their jaws would probably drop.


    From the entrance of the palace to Chu Ling¡¯s study, the journey was very slow. After all, they had to deal with the people who came to greet them. It was only after Xu Bai arrived that the number of people gradually decreased.


    After such a long time, he definitely wanted to see his family.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Before Xu Bai could open the door, Ye Zi, who was already at the mortal evolution state, carefully opened the door.


    Ye Zi was wearing a yellow dress, especially the ribbon tied around the waist of the yellow dress. It made Ye Zi look like a weak willow by the river.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    A gust of wind blew past.


    Xu Bai took the opportunity to catch Ye Zi, who was flying towards him, and hugged her. He patted her soft spot and smiled.¡±How long has it been since we last met?¡±

 Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: Pray for the God to Not Exterminate (3)

    Chapter 920: Pray for the God to Not Exterminate (3)


    Ye Zi¡¯s face turned slightly red. She stretched out her hand and placed it on Xu Bai¡¯s chest. She broke away from Xu Bai¡¯s embrace and pulled Xu Bai¡¯s hand, directly bringing him inside.


    Ye Zi¡¯s two slender thighs swayed gently as she pulled them in with all her might. As she pulled, she spoke loudly.


    ¡°Husband, quickly come in with me. Sister has become so big.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s face darkened when he heard this.


    His gaze swept across a corner and said indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯m here, so you don¡¯t have to guard me. No one can be impudent in front of me.¡±


    In the corner, a few black shadows flashed and quickly disappeared.


    After the black shadows left, Xu Bai followed Ye Zi into the room.


    The moment he entered, he saw Chu Ling sitting on a chair, looking at him with a smile.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze immediately landed on Chu Ling¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    He gasped.¡±


    Chu Ling touched her belly that seemed to be ten months pregnant, the smile on her face never lessened: ¡°That is not the husband¡¯s credit, already found the doctor to see, the doctor said, the husband¡¯s ability is extraordinary, the child¡¯s growth rate is naturally extremely fast.¡±¡±


    Ye Zi pointed at Chu Ling excitedly and said,¡±Husband, the child will be born in a month at most. Are you happy?¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and patted Ye Zi¡¯s head.¡±¡±I¡¯m happy.¡±


    How could he not be happy?


    He came to Chu Ling¡¯s side, stretched out his hand, and gently rubbed Chu Ling¡¯s stomach.


    He could feel an extremely strong life force coming from inside. Moreover, there was a feeling of blood connection that connected him together.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Xu Bai used his other hand to caress Chu Ling¡¯s pale face.


    Due to his uniqueness, this child seemed to have absorbed a lot of power from the mother¡¯s body, causing Chu Ling¡¯s physical condition to be not too good.


    Chu Ling placed her face in Xu Bai¡¯s palm and gently slid it.¡±I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m not tired at all to be able to do these things for my husband. Moreover, as the barbarian fief gets better and better, my strength has already reached the first-grade Transcendent realm.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and turned his gaze to Chu Ling¡¯s abdomen.¡±¡±You little brat, you have to behave yourself. Don¡¯t let your mother get too tired.¡±


    As he finished speaking, Chu Ling¡¯s abdomen bulged as if she was responding to Xu Bai.


    Ye Zi looked at him curiously. There was a trace of regret in her eyes, but it was quickly swept away.¡±Husband, you won¡¯t be busy again after coming back this time, right?¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Xu Bai shook his head, causing Ye Zi¡¯s anticipation to freeze.¡±¡±I¡¯m very busy, but I have to go to the treasure vault first. There are some things I have to discuss with Liu Qingfeng.¡±


    Ye Zi¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Xu Bai took out the bag behind him and poured the contents on the table.


    Apart from the 20 or so secret manuals, these things were all found in the ruins. Most of them were divine weapons or treasures.


    ¡°These things can be placed in the treasure vault as the property of the treasure vault. Also, no matter who you are, you have to carry this with you.¡±Xu Bai took out a jade hairpin from the pile of treasures and placed it in Chu Ling¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Although a soul-type supreme treasure is only a level one saint, it¡¯s already considered top-grade. It can turn the situation around when necessary.¡±


    Chu Ling held the hairpin in her hand, but her face didn¡¯t look happy.


    Xu Bai looked at Chu Ling, then looked at Ye Zi. He understood what they meant.


    ¡°You guys, come here.¡±


    He held the two women¡¯s hands and gently rubbed them with his fingers.


    ¡°Ever since we confirmed our relationship, you¡¯ve always understood my thoughts. You also know that in this world, you have to make yourself stronger.¡±


    ¡°I know you want me to accompany you more, but it seems that it¡¯s not possible for now. But don¡¯t worry, there will be a lot of time in the future.¡±


    Ye Zi lowered her head and replied with an ¡®oh¡¯.


    Chu Ling opened her sparkling eyes,¡±Husband, I only want you to be by my side on the day the child is born.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Xu Bai nodded.


    He held the two girls in his arms and talked about all kinds of things in detail, including what happened in the ruins this time.


    He spent the whole morning talking. It was not until the afternoon that he finally walked out of the two women¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go and take a look. Maybe he knows. If he doesn¡¯t, then I can only go to Director Mu.¡±


    Without hesitation, Xu Bai headed straight for the palace treasury.


    ..


    The palace treasury.


    Liu Qingfeng was reading a book carefully.


    Ever since the Abbey Dean left, and Xu Bai did not stay in the palace treasury often, Liu Qingfeng was the only one left.


    Fortunately, there were enough books here. Liu Qingfeng was patient and stayed here.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long before I can recover to the ninth-grade Transcendent realm.¡±Liu Qingfeng sighed in his heart.


    Now, he didn¡¯t expect to become a saint anymore. It was already good enough that he could recover to this extent.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He knew that Xu Bai had a lot to do with him being able to recover to his current level. Now that he had sold himself to Xu Bai, he naturally had to do his best.


    ¡°When I recover to Transcendent Ninth Grade, I¡¯ll go look for the Ling King and see if there¡¯s anything I can do.¡±


    While reading the book, Liu Qingfeng made up his mind.


    At this moment, he suddenly sensed something and looked at the stairs.


    ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re here?¡±

 Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: Please Have Not Extinguished

    Chapter 921: Please Have Not Extinguished


    An expert of his level could naturally sense it. Ever since Xu Bai stepped into this area, he had already known.


    Xu Bai walked up the stairs and smiled.¡±¡±Brother Qingfeng, you¡¯ve recovered quite well. You¡¯re already at Rank-8.¡±


    Liu Qingfeng put down the book in his hand.¡± Brother Xu, it looks like you have something to ask me.¡±¡±


    He had lived for so many years. Even if he was stupid, he had long become a human spirit. Liu Qingfeng could naturally tell at a glance.


    Xu Bai nodded and did not hide anything. He said directly,¡±I want to ask about the matter of inviting gods.¡±


    Liu Qingfeng was stunned.¡± How do you know¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he reacted and shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You were able to use this method to invite me back then, so you must know that I have an inheritance in the aspect of inviting gods.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and said nothing.


    When he had reached level one of his God Summoning skill, he was already at the top of this field. Naturally, he knew the way to do it.


    He didn¡¯t dare to say that Qingfeng Liu had the inheritance of inviting gods, but there was definitely a connection. Otherwise, it would be impossible to invite him alone without inviting anyone else.


    ¡°Brother Xu, just tell me what you want to know,¡± said Liu Qingfeng.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Something happened in the remains this time around¡­¡± Xu Bai organized his words and told him about some of the things he had encountered, especially the way he had invited the God Sect.


    Liu Qingfeng was stunned when he heard Xu Bai¡¯s explanation. He was still in a daze.


    After a while, he finally reacted.


    This might not be the case! ¡± I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who can hire a god or even possess him for a long time.¡± Liu Qingfeng shook his head.¡±


    ¡°If Brother Xu wants to ask about this matter, it might be beyond my understanding.¡±


    In fact, Xu Bai was indeed asking about this matter. He was most interested in this matter now. He had learned in the ruins that those guys wanted to use this method to solve the problem of resource depletion.


    But at the most critical moment, he came out.


    However, he could at least deduce what happened after that. He must have killed that Saint Realm expert and used that method, but he didn¡¯t see the final result.


    Therefore, he wanted to find some clues now.


    Moreover, he knew that Liu Qingfeng¡¯s God Summoning Technique was not as powerful as his. However, what he wanted to know now was not to get Liu Qingfeng to tell him useful information, but something else.


    ¡°Where did you get your inheritance from? Are there any more successors of the God Sect?¡±


    This was what he wanted to know the most.


    The branches of each profession were extremely wide.


    Even he couldn¡¯t say that he understood everything, especially when it came to the sect of inviting gods. It couldn¡¯t be that there were only two branches of the mountain sect and the sea sect.


    He wanted to know what faction Liu Qingfeng belonged to.


    I¡¯m in the faction? Liu Qingfeng smiled bitterly and said,¡± If you¡¯re asking about this, I don¡¯t know either. After I obtained the ability of this profession, I haven¡¯t focused on practicing it. You know that the more I practice, the worse it is for me. So I can only tell you where I obtained this profession, and I can be sure that this profession is not really extinct.¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This was out of his expectations. It was said that this industry was extinct, but it still existed in this world. Moreover, it seemed that Liu Qingfeng knew about it. This opened up a new path for him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Brother Qingfeng, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tell me what you know. Where is the inheritance now?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, if you really want to know, I can tell you. You actually know the location of this inheritance.¡± Liu Qingfeng smiled bitterly.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He was waiting for Liu Qingfeng to continue.


    ¡± I came into contact with it by chance,¡± Liu Qingfeng said slowly.¡± There are only a few people left in this sect. And these people are all¡­¡±


    ¡°Miao Sect!¡±

 Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: Miao Sect’s Secret

    Chapter 922: Miao Sect¡¯s Secret


    Miao Sect?


    When he heard Liu Qingfeng say these two words, Xu Bai did not react. He had thought of many places, even the Bizarre Market or the ruins, but he had never expected it to be the Miao Sect.


    Xu Bai seemed to owe the Miao Sect a favor. When he became a Saint, he would have to help the Miao Sect solve the problem of the Golden Thread Gu.


    After all, the other party was willing to exchange two books for failing to become a Saint Warrior. This was a business that required honesty.


    Therefore, Xu Bai planned to make a trip there.


    But now, he had heard new news, especially from what he had just heard. Liu Qingfeng¡¯s request to invite the gods was actually related to the Miao Sect.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand how these two seemingly unrelated things could be combined.


    ¡°Explain.¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up with interest as he urged,¡±¡±My interest is in the world.¡±


    The Miao Sect was definitely not as simple as they had imagined. In fact, the Miao Sect was one of the top forces back then.


    Although the Gu Divine Sect had fled and split up, and the two sides had fought each other, causing this faction to plummet, they definitely had some foundation, so it completely aroused Xu Bai¡¯s interest.


    He could feel a veil swaying in front of him. As long as he moved a little, he would be able to lift it and see the true face under the veil.


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly.¡±Liu Qingfeng nodded with certainty.¡± I know that no one will believe this news. After all, one is a voodoo player, and the other is a deity. It¡¯s impossible to connect them together, but it¡¯s true.¡±¡±


    ¡°A long time ago. I was still muddleheaded at that time. I was looking for things related to the divine soul everywhere. In the end, I found the Miao Sect.¡±


    As he said that, Liu Qingfeng looked like he was sighing. It was as if he felt very uncomfortable when he thought about his past muddleheaded state.


    This was normal. After all, no one wanted to think about the past, especially the bad ones.


    Xu Bai stroked his chin. Wait, could it be that you went to find the Golden Thread Gu?¡±


    He suddenly remembered that not long ago, Miao Xiao had told him that the Golden Thread Gu was about to be in danger.


    Therefore, when he heard these words, it was easy to connect them together.


    ¡°How can that thing be what I¡¯m looking for?¡±Liu Qingfeng shook his head and said,¡± I¡¯m looking for someone with a very strong soul. Because I lost my soul, my senses are especially sensitive. I sensed it when I passed by, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I searched for it instinctively.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Miao Sect had a Transcendent expert overseeing it. Even if it had fallen drastically, it was still a top-notch force, so this trip was not safe.¡±


    ¡°I had a great battle there. I fought against three extraordinary experts by myself. In the end, I had to rely on my powerful recovery ability to beat them into submission.¡±


    ¡°However, the Miao Sect¡¯s Golden Thread Gu is indeed powerful. I was also seriously injured at that time, but fortunately, my recovery ability is strong.¡±


    Speaking of this, Liu Qingfeng¡¯s face revealed a fearful expression, as if he was very afraid of mentioning the Golden Thread Gu.


    Xu Bai did not think that it would affect him much. After all, he had never seen a Transcendent controlling the Golden Thread Gu before, so there was no basis for everything, and he could not imagine it.


    Liu Qingfeng knew that Xu Bai was anxious, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He continued,¡±¡±After I won, I followed that feeling and found an old man.¡±


    ¡°The old man was very old, looking to be seventy or eighty years old. His head was full of white hair, and he had been kneeling in front of a huge tombstone.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, guess what I encountered next?¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.¡± Brother Qingfeng, I think you¡¯re a good person. You just like to keep me in suspense. If you continue to keep me in suspense, I might do something.¡±¡±


    If he wanted to say something, he could just say it in one breath. Xu Bai hated it when people kept him in suspense, so he was a little unhappy now.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Liu Qingfeng pretended to cough and said,¡±I¡¯m used to it in the past. I¡¯ll get to the point now. When I saw that old man, he actually didn¡¯t have much time left, but I could feel the peak of the ninth grade Transcendent¡¯s combat strength on him.¡±


    ¡± The so-called strength of the soul was emitted by the old man. At that time, I didn¡¯t feel anything else. I just wanted to snatch it instinctively, but I never expected that I would be defeated in one move. However, the old man didn¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°He caught me and made me face that tombstone without saying a word. The tombstone was engraved with the method to invite the gods.¡±


    ¡°I remembered it by instinct and learned it by instinct. That¡¯s why I know all of this. I haven¡¯t seen it since.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure of one thing. This person¡­ He was definitely not from our era.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows, but all kinds of thoughts rose in his mind.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The rest of the story was a normal experience for the first stage. The peak of the ninth grade Transcendent expert was indeed very strong, but the last sentence was a little intriguing.


    Not from their era?


    In Liu Qingfeng¡¯s era, it seemed that the Great Chu Country had not even been established. If it was not someone from that era, wouldn¡¯t it have to be pushed back?


    If he continued to push forward, what era would he be in?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know, but he knew that if what Liu Qingfeng said was true, there was a big secret hidden in the Miao Sect.

 Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: Miao Sect’s Secret (2)

    Chapter 923: Miao Sect¡¯s Secret (2)


    ¡°Brother Qingfeng, how can you be so sure that he is not from your era?¡±


    Liu Qingfeng smiled bitterly.¡± I¡¯m a little ashamed to talk about it. This matter has to start from the day I wanted to solve my problem.¡±¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, you should know that I was so arrogant that I wanted to leave my soul here, so I went to visit all kinds of Transcendent experts. I can say that in the world today, I have visited almost all the Transcendent experts related to the soul in our era.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if we encounter another soul-type Transcendent expert, I can be absolutely sure that he is not from our era.¡±


    ¡°Words!¡±


    Liu Qingfeng raised his index finger and said seriously.


    ¡°Many of the words on the tombstone didn¡¯t exist in our era, but I can understand them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I can deduce that he must have lived for a very long time. I can sense the aura of decay on his body.¡±


    Xu Bai tapped the table lightly with his hand, repeating what Liu Qingfeng had just said in his mind.


    After a series of deliberation, he temporarily believed that Liu Qingfeng¡¯s words were true.


    If there was nothing wrong with these words, then the root of everything lay in the Miao Sect, especially the old man who knew how to summon gods.


    According to Liu Qingfeng, he didn¡¯t seem to be from that era. Moreover, from the ruins on the tombstone and the decaying aura on his body, it was very likely that he came from a distant era.


    Because after a long time, it was about to pass away.


    ¡°Looks like I have to go there myself.¡±Xu Bai stood up. There was no time to lose. He planned to go to the Miao Sect immediately.


    ¡°Brother Xu, are we going to fight?¡± Liu Qingfeng asked.¡±


    Xu Bai looked at Liu Qingfeng strangely,¡±¡±Why do you have such thoughts?¡±


    Do you know how to fight?


    This is really not necessarily the same.


    He had to see the specific situation, but he estimated that there was a high possibility that he would not fight. Of course, his mouth had always been enlightened, so it was very likely that he would say the opposite.


    Liu Qingfeng pondered.¡± Brother Xu, that old man doesn¡¯t look like he has any killing intent, but he¡¯s not easy to get along with. I can feel that he seems to reject everyone. You have to be careful.¡±¡±


    ¡°If you need me, I can accompany you.¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± Your mission should stay here. After all, this place needs a top-notch expert to guard it. As for the Miao Sect¡­¡± I¡¯m not a pushover. Besides, who dares to attack me now?¡±


    Except for the two rats hiding in the barbarians, there was almost no one in the world who could openly attack Xu Bai.


    If he went to the Miao Sect openly, the people of the Miao Sect would probably still have to guard him. If he lost even a hair, then there would only be one word waiting for the Miao Sect.


    Annihilation!


    Xu Bai really wanted to say,¡± What background? This is what you call background.¡±


    Looking at the novels he had read in the past, the stronger the main character was, the more he fought alone.


    This didn¡¯t make sense.


    After becoming powerful, one would definitely have a strong backing, just like him.


    If they were to lose even a hair on this trip, not to mention Great Chu, Eunuch Wei would probably be the first to destroy the Miao Sect.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After Xu Bai made up his mind, he didn¡¯t stay here any longer. He wanted to seize the time.


    After all, Chu Ling was pregnant with his child. Due to his special nature, the child in Chu Ling¡¯s stomach was born very quickly.


    After his child was born, he, as the father, had to be by his side, right?


    Therefore, he had to end this quickly.


    He didn¡¯t stay any longer. After he left, he first went to look for Chu Ling and told her his intentions.


    Under the reluctant gazes of the two women, he left the palace.


    Flying high up in the sky, after determining the direction of the Miao Cult, he rushed over at an extremely fast speed.


    ..


    Long Province, Miao Sect, the land of the barbarians.


    Unlike other places, this was the branch of the Miao Sect in Longzhou.


    The person in charge was Miao Xiao.


    At this moment, Miao Xiao was buried in a pile of work.


    Ever since she became the person-in-charge, she had become busier and busier. From her expression, one could see that she was very serious and there was a hint of worry in her eyes.


    Fortunately, after she became the person-in-charge of this place, her efficiency was still very high. She arranged the place in an orderly manner and did not let down the Miao Cult¡¯s trust and cultivation.


    After about the time it took for an incense stick to burn, she finally relaxed.


    After finishing the pile of things in his hands, Miao Xiao stretched his back and stretched.


    Although he looked relaxed, the worry on his face did not disappear.


    Ever since Xu Bai left, she had been worried.


    The reason was simple. She knew Xu Bai was angry.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After all, as a friend, she had schemed against Xu Bai. No one would feel comfortable if this happened to them.


    Miao Xiao had wanted to explain, but Xu Bai had been in closed-door cultivation not long after. She did not want to disturb him, so she had waited until now.


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s wait a few more days. After I settle the matters at hand, I¡¯ll go and explain.¡±Miao Xiao thought that Xu Bai had just come out of the ruins. After finishing his work, he would go to the palace.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little relieved.


    Miao Xiao picked up the tea beside him and was about to take a sip when someone rushed in from outside the door.

 Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: Miao Sect’s Secret (3)

    Chapter 924: Miao Sect¡¯s Secret (3)


    ¡°Dong dong dong.¡±


    There was a hurried knock on the door. The voice outside sounded very anxious.


    ¡°Milord, Prince Xu is here. He wants to see you.¡±


    When Miao Xiao heard this, he was about to tell the people outside not to be anxious. However, after he reacted, he remembered who he was talking about and hurriedly stood up.


    She anxiously walked to the door and opened it. When she saw her subordinate standing outside, she quickly said,¡±What are you waiting for? Quickly invite him in. In the future, when Prince Xu comes to our place, you don¡¯t have to report to me.¡±


    The subordinate was shocked. He quickly agreed and turned around to leave.


    After this subordinate left, the sorrow in Miao Xiao¡¯s eyes disappeared slightly, replaced by a happy expression.


    ¡°I wanted to explain it in a few days, but now I¡¯m here in person. It¡¯s just nice for me to explain it to you.¡±


    She was very happy because she really wanted to resolve this misunderstanding. Now, the opportunity had come.


    Not long after, Xu Bai¡¯s footsteps sounded.


    Miao Xiao looked at the direction of the footsteps. His eyes lit up. He walked forward and grabbed Xu Bai¡¯s sleeve, preparing to bring him into the room.


    ¡°Come, follow me into the house!¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Looking at the Miao Sect¡¯s girl in front of him in a hurry, he could easily think of a bad plot.


    Of course, he also understood that the other party only wanted him to enter the house first, so he didn¡¯t say much and followed Miao Xiao¡¯s strength to enter the house.


    After Miao Xiao pulled Xu Bai into the room, he closed the door with a bang.


    Her eyes were wide open as she stared at Xu Bai. The excitement in her eyes was not hidden at all. She was about to speak.


    ¡°Xu¡­¡±


    However, he was interrupted by Xu Bai.


    ¡°I came to you this time because I have something important to discuss. Take me to the Miao Sect¡¯s headquarters.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Miao Xiao was stunned on the spot. He wanted to say something but was stopped in his mouth.


    She knew that now was not the time to talk about this, because she could tell from Xu Bai¡¯s expression that there must be something very important now. Therefore, she did not continue talking and immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Miao Xiao was still a little curious. For some reason, Xu Bai suddenly asked her to bring him to the Miao Sect headquarters.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve already become a Saint?¡±


    She looked at Xu Bai as if he was a monster. She stumbled back a few steps and opened her mouth in surprise.


    Not long ago, the two of them had agreed that when Xu Bai became a Saint, he would go to the Miao Sect to deal with the Golden Thread Gu. Therefore, when Xu Bai said that he was going to the headquarters of the Miao Sect, she naturally thought of this scene.


    ¡°Not so fast. This time, there¡¯s something else.¡±¡±Anyway, let¡¯s set off now.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand.¡±


    Although Miao Xiao didn¡¯t know what was going on, she knew that it was something urgent when she saw Xu Bai¡¯s serious expression. She didn¡¯t even ask and dragged Xu Bai out of the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re bringing me over without asking what it is?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    Miao Xiao turned his head and shook it vigorously.¡±No, there¡¯s no need to ask about this between us. If you want to go, then go. Anyway, you won¡¯t harm me, right?¡±


    Xu Bai smiled,¡±That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± Miao Xiao asked.


    Xu Bai shook his head, indicating that he was no longer angry.


    Actually, there was nothing much to think about. Later on, he also understood that Miao Xiao was a little smart, but his thoughts did not develop in a bad way.


    Seeing Xu Bai shake his head, Miao Xiao was overjoyed. The two of them hurriedly left the house.


    Xu Bai was still wordy: ¡°You directly tell me the location of the line, I take you to the past, the time to say stop when the stop.¡±¡±


    Miao Xiao realized that he was not as strong as Xu Bai, so he was not as fast as Xu Bai.


    Seeing Xu Bai¡¯s current situation, he was in a hurry, so he pointed in a direction.


    Of course, Xu Bai was in a hurry. He had to go and come back as soon as possible. After solving the problem, he would come back and wait for his child to be born.


    Therefore, after Miao Xiao pointed out the location, he immediately grabbed Miao Xiao¡¯s belt.


    Miao Xiao was speechless.


    No, even if you¡¯re bringing me along, you should be using another method, right? At the very least, you should be carrying me, right?


    Before she could react, she felt a huge force on her waist. Soon, Xu Bai held her waist and turned her into an ¡± N ¡°.


    Miao Xiao was speechless.


    This feeling was not good at all!


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t refute this because Xu Bai had already stepped into the air.


    A gust of wind blew past, and the remaining words of the smiling young man were blocked by the strong wind. Soon, the two disappeared into the horizon.


    ..


    Along the way, Xu Bai had been moving as fast as he could. The route he had taken was the general direction that Miao Xiao had pointed out. If there was a slight deviation, Miao Xiao would immediately point it out.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The two of them flew in the air at high speed. With Miao Xiao¡¯s guidance, it was much faster than carrying a map.


    They hurried along the way. First, they arrived at the Great Chu Country. Finally, they arrived at the headquarters of the Miao Cult.


    Great Chu was different from the land of the Barbarians. The two Saint Realm masters didn¡¯t dare to come here, and Xu Bai could do whatever he wanted.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s mind, the headquarters of the Miao Cult should be a gloomy place.


    After all, they were all voodoo players, so a gloomy aura was the most suitable. In his previous life, voodoo related things also had that kind of gloomy feeling.

 Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: Miao Sect’s Secret

    Chapter 925: Miao Sect¡¯s Secret


    However, when he looked at the buildings in front of him, he felt that his thoughts had been overturned.


    There were many buildings that were densely packed, but they were all built against the mountain.


    The beautiful scenery of the mountains and rivers set off the entire building, making it seem very spiritual.


    From time to time, the sound of insects could be heard. Coupled with the beautiful scenery, the two combined gave people a sense of spirituality.


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    Miao Xiao maintained his ¡®n¡¯ shape the entire time. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when he heard this.¡±Put me down first!¡±


    She was now the person-in-charge of a branch and an important leader. If others saw her, she would probably lose face.


    Hearing Miao Xiao¡¯s words, Xu Bai finally reacted and placed Miao Xiao on the ground.


    Miao Xiao tidied his clothes and rubbed his fair face hard to make himself look serious.


    After doing all this, she placed her fair and tender hand by her mouth and coughed lightly.


    ¡°Prince Xu, please!¡±


    This manner of doing things seemed to be full of grandeur.


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything and walked in.


    As soon as he entered, Xu Bai felt many gazes on him. However, after seeing his appearance, these gazes quickly moved away, as if they were afraid that they would stay for too long and cause him displeasure.


    ¡°These young people are quite sensible.¡±Xu Bai placed his hands behind his back and said with narrowed eyes.


    Miao Xiao rolled his eyes.


    Sensible?


    Even if you don¡¯t understand, you should understand!


    With Xu Bai¡¯s current identity, he would be recognized wherever he went. Who would dare to challenge Xu Bai?


    The journey was smooth, not because Miao Xiao was leading the way, but because of Xu Bai¡¯s identity.


    In short, Miao Xiao was acting as a map.


    Because there was something important, Miao Xiao didn¡¯t know what it was about Xu Bai, but according to the rules, he still brought him to the largest hall.


    ¡± Our Miao Sect¡¯s current Sect Master is a Sixth Grade Transcendent expert called Miao Long¡­¡±


    ¡°And below, there are four third-grade Transcendent elders.¡±


    Along the way, Miao Xiao didn¡¯t stop talking and introduced the Miao Sect to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai listened as he walked.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived in front of a huge hall. At this time, Miao Xiao also shut his mouth.


    Xu Bai looked at the few figures at the entrance of the hall and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    There were a total of five people, and all of them were Transcendent experts. They should be the ones Miao Xiao had mentioned before.


    The leader was an elderly man wearing the Miao Sect¡¯s unique attire. Standing at the very front, he was undoubtedly Sect Master Miao Long.


    Before Xu Bai could get close, Miao Long spoke first.


    ¡°Everyone in the Miao Cult greets Prince Xu. Prince Xu, there¡¯s no need to say anything more. We already know why you¡¯re here. Please follow me. Miao Xiao, you don¡¯t need to get involved here.¡±


    Hearing this, Miao Xiao looked left and right. He really wanted to get involved, but hearing the Sect Master say so, he could only sigh in disappointment and turn around to leave.


    Xu Bai sized up Miao Long and smiled.¡±


    Miao Long was also smiling like an old fox.¡±Prince Xu¡¯s agreement with us was after he became a Saint Warrior, but he¡¯s not here for this.¡±


    ¡°Now everyone knows that Liu Qingfeng has regained his consciousness and has been guarding the Barbarian Land. Since that¡¯s the case, we know why Prince Xu is here.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As expected.


    Xu Bai liked to talk to smart people because it was easy to talk to them.


    If Miao Long was a stupid person, he would have to waste more time.


    ¡°Please!¡± Miao Long raised his hand and made a gesture of invitation.¡±He didn¡¯t die. When Prince Xu arrived, we asked him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s willing to see Prince Xu.¡±

 Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: An Incomprehensible Secret

    Chapter 926: An Incomprehensible Secret


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    ¡± He¡¯s willing to see me and I¡¯m not going to see him. It seems like he already knew I was coming before I came?¡±¡±


    He had thought that he would have to spend a lot of time arguing or at least argue a few more times about this matter, but he did not expect the other party to be so straightforward and agree directly.


    Miao Long smiled bitterly when he heard Xu Bai¡¯s words.¡±¡±Prince Xu, your words are too serious. In the current Great Chu, you can see whoever you want. No one can stop you. Since you actually want to know about this matter, we can¡¯t hesitate at all.¡±


    ¡°I know that you must have doubts in your heart about why we didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention it. But if we really talk about this, I can only say that everyone has their own secrets, and secrets are not willing to be mentioned to others.¡±


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and understood.


    He understood what she meant.


    It was obvious that the other party did not want others to know about this. However, when this matter had already been exposed, it would be difficult to hide it no matter how hard he tried.


    Paper couldn¡¯t hide the fire.


    If someone else had known about this, they might have been able to turn things around. They might have chosen not to agree, or they might have done something else. However, this matter was known by Xu Bai, so it was a different story.


    Now, in this entire world, who could stop Prince Xu?


    If Prince Xu wanted to know something, then everyone in the world had to agree.


    ¡°So, you think I¡¯m forcing you? I won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±Xu Bai frowned.


    He was a man of principles. Ever since he entered this industry, he had always adhered to this principle.


    All the circles, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside, the inside,


    Now, the meaning behind his words was as if he was forcing them. Wouldn¡¯t he become a villain?


    When Miao Long heard this, he knew that Xu Bai was a little unhappy. He quickly cupped his hands and apologized,¡±Prince Xu, you¡¯ve misunderstood us. We don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but I can assure you that you didn¡¯t force us to do this. We told him about you, and he thought about it for a long time before agreeing.¡±


    ¡°Willingly?¡± Xu Bai glanced at Miao Long.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s voluntary.¡± Miao Long quickly nodded.¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand.¡± Then hurry up and lead the way. Stop wasting time. I¡¯m on a tight schedule this time. Also, wipe the sweat off your forehead. I¡¯m not a bad person. I¡¯m usually very kind.¡±¡±


    Miao Long was stunned. Only then did he realize that his forehead was already covered in dense sweat. It was left behind just now.


    Harmony?


    The Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman actually said that he was amiable?


    Everyone in the world knew Xu Bai¡¯s temper and knew his fickle-minded character. They also knew the origin of the name Bloody Butcher.


    Now, the Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman actually said that he was amiable. This was simply inconceivable. Of course, Miao Long did not dare to say these things out loud.


    ¡°Then, please follow me, Prince Xu.¡±Miao Long quickly turned around and extended his hand to guide Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai nodded and followed behind Miao Long silently.


    The two of them walked into the hall one after another.


    As for the remaining few people, they stayed outside and acted as if they were strictly guarding.


    After entering the main hall, it was empty, but it was decorated in a particularly luxurious manner.


    Xu Bai looked at the hall that was different from what he remembered as he walked slowly.


    Under Miao Long¡¯s lead, they quickly passed through the hall and arrived at the backyard.


    The backyard was also very spacious, with clean and tidy tiles everywhere. The houses around the backyard were also very stylish.


    ¡°Go through here and head up the mountain. We¡¯ll reach it soon.¡±Miao Long was worried that Xu Bai would get tired of walking, so he turned back to explain to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai nodded and said that there was no need to worry about him. He just had to continue leading the way.


    After Miao Long received Xu Bai¡¯s response, he felt a little relieved. He stopped talking nonsense and continued walking in front.


    After passing through the backyard, there was a straight mountain road. The steps of the mountain road were extremely exquisite. At a glance, one would feel that it was expensive.


    Since all the buildings of the Miao Sect were built on the mountain, Xu Bai could see the outlines of some buildings from time to time when he stepped onto the stairs.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t meet anyone along the way, so they didn¡¯t waste much time. After about an hour, they finally reached the end of the road.


    Not far ahead was a dense forest. If one looked from the outside, they would not be able to see anything strange.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When Xu Bai saw the forest, he subconsciously spread out his divine soul and scanned it once. Soon, he got the answer.


    Through the scan of his soul, he could sense that in a secret part of the forest, an old man was sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    In front of the old man was a lonely grave.


    There was a tablet in front of the tomb, but there was no name carved on it. Instead, there were some words that Xu Bai could not understand. These words were not written in the language of Great Chu, so Xu Bai could not understand them.


    However, as his divine soul swept over it, Xu Bai could sense that even if he could not understand the words on it, they were still transmittin

 Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: A Secret That Puzzles the People (2)

    Chapter 927: A Secret That Puzzles the People (2)


    ¡°Is this the method to invite a god?¡±


    As the saying went, one could understand by analogy.


    Xu Bai himself had a saint-level technique to invite gods. In this field, he was considered a top existence.


    Therefore, when he scanned it with his divine soul, although he did not sense the existence of the progress bar, he could read the contents on it, and this content revealed a message.


    Please God!


    The method to invite a god was different from the method he had mastered. It was another method to invite a god.


    The so-called other kind of god was not to invite a god to possess him, nor was it to invite a god to his side. To be precise, this kind of method of inviting a god was to kill the god after inviting the god over and seize the god¡¯s power.


    Of course, even though Xu Bai was an expert, he still couldn¡¯t grasp everything by just using his soul to scan for a while. Thus, he only had a rough idea.


    However, his interest had already been piqued, especially when he thought about what big secret was waiting for him to discover. He became even more excited.


    Miao Long was still walking in front when he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He turned around and saw Xu Bai¡¯s excited expression.


    ¡°Prince Xu, you are¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Xu Bai¡¯s expression had suddenly become so excited. It was a little abnormal.


    Xu Bai nodded and waved his hand without saying anything.


    Miao Long knew that Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to talk about it at this time. He was just a little curious. However, since Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he didn¡¯t have the time to ask. He continued to lead the way.


    The two of them continued to walk through the dense forest. After walking for a while, they finally stopped.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Prince Xu. He¡¯s inside.¡±Miao Long pointed ahead and said.


    At first, Xu Bai had seen the scene with his divine soul, but now, Xu Bai had witnessed it with his own eyes.


    Not far away, the old man had his back to them. He was still sitting cross-legged on the ground, guarding the tomb in front of him.


    ¡°You guys continue chatting. After you¡¯re done, Prince Xu can return the way you came.¡±


    Miao Long was sensible and had good judgment. He knew that it was not appropriate to stay here at this time, so he turned around and left.


    After Miao Long left, the place became a little deserted. The old man kept his back to Xu Bai and did not speak, as if he was waiting for Xu Bai to speak first.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    The environment of the dense forest was very deep. Coupled with a lonely grave and an old man, it gave people an inexplicable sense of oppression. However, all of this was not a problem for Xu Bai.


    Since he was keeping silent, he would break the silence. It was a very simple principle.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai walked up to the old man.


    Before he could say anything, his eyes narrowed slightly as he realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Why does it feel so familiar?¡±


    Xu Bai looked at the old man walking back and forth in front of him.


    The old man stared at the tombstone in front of him without saying a word. He let Xu Bai size him up as if he didn¡¯t see Xu Bai at all.


    The old man gave Xu Bai an inexplicable sense of familiarity. He was sure that he had never seen this old man before. Moreover, the old man was old, and the wrinkles on his face were like crisscrossing gullies. As long as he took a look, he could remember it clearly.


    Therefore, Xu Bai was sure that he had never seen this old man.


    But what was with that inexplicable sense of familiarity?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at the old man¡¯s facial features. The more he looked, the more familiar he felt.


    He was about to speak, but when he saw this, he fell into deep thought.


    At this moment, the old man¡¯s gaze finally turned to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Prince Xu¡­Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Bai came back to his senses and nodded slowly.


    ¡°Old man, why do I find you familiar?¡±


    Since things had come to this point, he naturally had to say what he wanted to say. Xu Bai did not want to pretend to be careless or beat around the bush. He liked to be straightforward.


    When the old man heard Xu Bai¡¯s inexplicable words, he did not show any surprise. Instead, he looked very normal.¡±Then I guess you¡¯ve really seen it before¡­¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    The old man¡¯s answer just now was a little confusing. Xu Bai pressed forward and asked the old man the reason without giving him any chance to turn around.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were cloudy, and he looked like he was about to die.¡±Prince Xu¡­Perhaps it wasn¡¯t me who had seen him before. Perhaps it was my ancestor. Hmm¡­To be precise, Prince Xu should have seen my ancestor when he was young.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze gradually focused.¡± Get to the point. I don¡¯t like to guess blindly.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The more he listened to the old man, the more he felt that it was impossible. Xu Bai felt that there was no need for that.


    The old man was originally very calm, but after Xu Bai said these words, he was slightly stunned. Finally, he sighed.¡±That child Miao Long said that Prince Xu has a very strange temper. Now that I¡¯ve finally experienced it, I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. Prince Xu probably met my ancestor in the ruins.¡±


    Ruins?


    Ancestors?


    When Xu Bai heard these words, he quickly came back to his senses. He finally understood why this old man looked so familiar.

 Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: An Incomprehensible Secret (3)

    Chapter 928: An Incomprehensible Secret (3)


    The old man¡¯s facial features were very similar to the group of saviors he met when he entered the ruins last time.


    The old man was like the leader of the Savior, who had soul-related abilities.


    ¡°Are you the descendant of the Savior?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    No matter how he looked at it, it fulfilled this condition. Xu Bai felt that this matter had become more and more important.


    The old man¡¯s eyes revealed a nostalgic look. What a familiar name. Prince Xu, I knew that you must have come into contact with him since you were able to find him. It seems that my guess was correct.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve come into contact with these things in the ruins. Then, how do you think the saviors save the world? Did they become food, or did they reverse the environment where resources were exhausted?¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin with his palm.¡± I don¡¯t know how I saved the world, but I know that I failed in the end.¡±¡±


    What he said was true. He really did not know how it came about, but it must have failed. Otherwise, it would not have become like this.


    The old man nodded and admitted that Xu Bai was right.¡±¡±It was indeed a failure. Only a few saviors survived, and the bloodline continued. Prince Xu, do you know that even if the people of that era treated us like this, we have always carried on this mission? I know that you really want to know some secrets, so please tell us.¡±


    Xu Bai fell silent.


    At this time, the amount of information was too much. He did not know how to open his mouth.


    However, this was not a big problem.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me everything you know?¡± Xu Bai raised his head and said slowly,¡±Let¡¯s start with the subsequent developments.¡±


    The old man was speechless.


    To be honest, the old man had lived for so long and had seen many people, but he had never seen someone like Xu Bai.


    So you came to ask about something and haven¡¯t thought of how to ask. You still need me to tell you everything. Is this appropriate?


    However, after thinking about it carefully, he also knew that Xu Bai had such a temper. After all, the people in Jianghu now knew Xu Bai¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The old man sighed silently.¡± I don¡¯t have many days left to live. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell Prince Xu everything.¡±¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice rang out in the dense forest. This voice matched the quiet environment and made the atmosphere seem a little tense.


    ..


    He talked for nearly an hour. During this time, Xu Bai received a lot of information. He was also quickly sorting through the information he received.


    After the last word, the old man closed his mouth.


    Xu Bai looked at the old man with a complicated expression.


    He already knew the cause and effect. This matter had to start from Savior¡¯s team back then.


    In order to avoid being killed, the Savior had banded together. However, because of one thing, he suffered a devastating blow.


    In order to save a baby girl, they took the risk to attack. Because of the reason for the attack, they were noticed by some people in the industry and chased them all the way.


    Those people were all extraordinary experts, and at that time, these saviors were only at the Extraordinary realm.


    When a group of Transcendents were chased by Transcendents, there was only death.


    Fortunately, this group of saviors had super strength, so after suffering heavy losses, they finally escaped.


    Xu Bai knew this very well. Wasn¡¯t this the follow-up to the high pass?


    Xu Bai had thought that the group of saviors would not be able to escape at all, but he did not expect that they would succeed in escaping in the end.


    After the group of saviors escaped, they kept an even lower profile. Every day, they would secretly find other companions and recruit them into their team. Then, they would quietly develop.


    Just like that, nearly a month passed. During that half a month, many things happened. For example, a sage expert in the deep mountains was killed by other sage experts.


    Not only that, but the other Saint Realm master was also seriously injured.


    ¡°They really did it.¡± Xu Bai thought.


    The Power-Destroying Pavilion had three Saint Realm experts, and there were also two Saint Realm experts on Tu¡¯s side. At home, there was a sect master of a god-inviting sect. In order to invite an unknown god, these guys actually slaughtered other Saint Realm experts.


    Of the nine Saints in the world, more than half of them had joined forces, so it was a great blow to the other Saints.


    In the end, they succeeded. In the end, there were only six Saints left in the world.


    Due to the depletion of resources, no one could enter in a short period of time.


    Originally, these things were a good thing for the Savior because it meant that they had fewer enemies. However, they never expected that their disaster would finally come.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The six Saints seemed to have gone mad, searching for saviors and imprisoning them.


    The small group could only hide in this crazy search.


    Just like that, another half a month passed. Finally, the six Saint Realm masters used these saviors to invite the gods!


    No one knew what had happened on that day. They only knew that a crack suddenly appeared in the sky. Soon, all the Saint Realm masters died.


    No one knew how these Saint Realm masters died, but on that day, the world was in chaos.

 Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: An Incomprehensible Secret

    Chapter 929: An Incomprehensible Secret


    The Power-Destroying Pavilion and Tu fell apart, and the entire world was in chaos. There was slaughter and darkness everywhere.


    People in these industries did all kinds of strange things for resources.


    The saviors were struggling to survive in such an environment.


    In the end, this bloodline was passed down.


    The content of the old man¡¯s words stopped here.


    However, Xu Bai knew that there were still some things that he had not explained clearly.


    ¡°How did the resources disappear? How did he recover? And how did you survive? What is your goal now?¡±


    These were the most important clues. To the past, it was just history. What he really needed to do was to find clues from this history.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know.¡± The old man smiled bitterly.¡± The resources were inexplicably exhausted and then inexplicably restored. I don¡¯t know why either.¡±¡±


    ¡°When all the resources are exhausted, everyone becomes an ordinary person. They have the lifespan that ordinary people should have. In the end¡­ All dead.¡±


    ¡°Without resources and even food, even those saviors can¡¯t survive.¡±


    ¡± But in the end, the saviors found a way to survive.¡±


    ¡± They started to kill each other because they were resources themselves. They went crazy too, and only a portion of them remained rational.¡±


    ¡°My ancestor led the people he gathered to guard against the invasion of other saviors, but in the end¡­In order to survive¡­¡±


    At this point, the old man stopped talking. His eyes were filled with grief.


    Xu Bai knew what he meant.


    Even if the resources were exhausted, the saviors themselves were resources. As they devoured each other, even the old man¡¯s ancestors began to follow this method.


    ¡°So, this is the final method to continue?¡±Xu Bai said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old man sighed.¡± Using this method, we were struggling at death¡¯s door. In the end, the resources started to recover inexplicably. At that time, there were very few saviors left. However, it was also at that time that the ancestors realized that everything had started from scratch. Humans appeared again and began to develop at an extremely fast speed.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    According to the old man, everything started over again.


    Why did he feel that this was like a circle that had no end?


    ¡°Then¡­¡± The old man didn¡¯t know what Xu Bai was thinking, so he continued,¡±¡± The ancestors suddenly understood their true responsibility, so they began to take on the path of the enlightened.¡±


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Xu Bai suddenly raised his head.¡± You mean that the people in the industry today are all taught by the saviors in the past?¡±¡±


    The old man nodded his head and said without hiding anything,¡±¡±Yes, the Savior taught his own abilities to those people and continued to evolve to the current prosperous state. As the bloodline of the Savior, we have always been very clear.¡±


    ¡± And we realized that no matter how hard the Savior tried, he couldn¡¯t become a saint. It was only then that we realized that this might be the Savior¡¯s fate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a savior. We¡¯re just a small role in adding fuel to the fire when this world starts from scratch.¡±


    Xu Bai did not say anything. He just looked at the old man in front of him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    There was a lot of information today. He needed to think about it, but now was not the time.


    Because now, he still had to make one last confirmation, and that was to confirm if this old man was lying.


    ¡°Old man, although this is a little impolite, I still want to say it.¡±¡±Release your soul and let me check if what you said is true.¡±¡±


    The old man was not angered by this unreasonable request. Instead, he showed a relaxed expression.¡±Of course, but before that, I still have one more thing to tell Prince Xu. Otherwise, Prince Xu will have to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Please speak,¡± Xu Bai said with interest.¡±

 Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: What No Flower Saw (1)

    Chapter 930: What No Flower Saw (1)


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Bai felt that what he had said just now was not the main point. What the old man really wanted to say was the rest.


    He was patient and didn¡¯t rush him. After saying two simple words, he continued to wait for the old man¡¯s reply.


    As expected, the old man¡¯s expression became complicated. His turbid eyes were filled with traces of time and exhaustion.


    He looked at Xu Bai from head to toe and finally spoke slowly.


    ¡°The Bizarre Market is not as simple as you think. Their strength is stronger than you think. This is because the Bizarre Market is older than any of the current dynasties. Even in that era, the Bizarre Market was created long ago.¡±


    When the words reached this point, the old man¡¯s complex expression gradually disappeared, replaced by a sad expression, as if remembering the unbearable years of the past, bringing great pain.


    Xu Bai understood what he meant and asked,¡±¡±You mean that there are more experts hiding in the city than we thought?¡±


    Be it the Bizarre City or the Bizarre City, there were only nine Saint Realm masters in each place.


    This was limited by the rules. There was no way around it, so no one could break this restriction. However, according to what the old man had said just now, if the Bizarre Market had existed for a very long time, then there were likely countless experts.


    The experts here didn¡¯t refer to saints, because there was a limit to the number of saints.


    The so-called experts were actually those below the Saint Realm.


    Up until now, the human world did not have much of an advantage. It could even be said that it was at a complete disadvantage. In the entire human world, there were only seven Saints, including Eunuch Wei, who had recently broken through to the Saint Realm.


    However, according to the information Xu Bai had obtained, if the Bizarre Human Market and Bizarre Demon Market were united, their Saint Entry quotas would be added together. They already had a huge advantage in terms of Saint Entry, which was already an extremely dangerous situation.


    Moreover, the old man had said that after such a long period of time, they must have reached a terrifying number. Even if the monsters who entered the Bizarre Market could no longer continue to cultivate, it was still a terrifying number.


    The Saint Realm masters were already at a disadvantage. In addition to these circumstances, they were at a disadvantage in all aspects.


    If the Chu Emperor had not ascended to the heavens back then, the current human world would have already become a strange paradise.


    ¡°The depletion of resources should also affect the Bizarre Market, right?¡±Xu Bai frowned and asked.


    Logically speaking, no matter where it was, as long as the resources were exhausted, it would be affected.


    During that period of time, humanity was almost completely wiped out. Only a small number of people survived. Then, the Bizarre Market should be the same.


    The old man smiled bitterly.¡± Prince Xu, you¡¯re right. Even the Bizarre Market couldn¡¯t withstand it. Therefore, almost all of them died. Only a small number of bizarrely survived.¡±


    ¡± But you¡¯ve forgotten one thing, and that is that many humans died at that time. After people died, even if there was only a small chance of them entering the Bizarre Market, when the number reached a large number, even if the probability was small, there would still be a qualitative change.¡±


    Xu Bai understood and agreed.


    The Bizarre Market had indeed suffered heavy losses during the depletion of resources, but everyone had died. Instead, they had been replenished with a lot of fresh blood. That was also the reason¡­


    Wait a minute!


    Xu Bai suddenly thought of something and frowned.¡±¡±There are nine Saint Realm experts in both the Bizarre City and the Bizarre City.¡±


    ¡°According to some of the rules of the Bizarre Market, are these Saint Realm experts who died back then?¡±


    He suddenly thought of this problem. If it was really as he thought, then some of the Saint Realm monsters in the Bizarre Market came from a very distant era. Perhaps they had even seen them in the ruins.


    The old man nodded.¡± You¡¯re right, but not all of them are like that. Some of the Saint Realm masters are strange, and they don¡¯t belong to that distant era. After all, even if they are Saint Realm masters, they still need to pay attention to the timing when they become strange.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Xu Bai said.


    Earlier, this old man said that he wanted to talk to him about one last thing. Now, it seemed that it was this matter.


    Xu Bai was already prepared to use his soul technique to see if the old man was right.


    ¡°Something like that. That¡¯s all.¡±The old man¡¯s eyes became cloudy again.


    He slowly walked to the tombstone and gently stroked the words on it.


    ¡°Prince Xu, do you think that in this era, when the resources are exhausted in the future, there will be a savior?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± That¡¯s in the future. I can¡¯t answer your question because I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.¡±¡±


    ¡°If, I mean if.¡± The old man turned around and stared at Xu Bai seriously.¡±¡± If the resources are really running out and the saviors appear again, will people still treat them as they did before?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Bai shook his head again.


    The old man let out a long sigh, and there was a hint of loneliness in his eyes.¡±Even a talented person like Prince Xu does not know the future¡­¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡± I¡¯m just invincible under the Saint Plane. There are Saint Plane cultivators above me, including Director Mu. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all invincible.¡±

 Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: What No Flower Saw (2)

    Chapter 931: What No Flower Saw (2)


    I can¡¯t give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps in the future, when the resources are exhausted, the hearts of the people, who are the most difficult to grasp in this world, will change. But that¡¯s all in the future.¡±


    ¡°What we need to do now is to grasp this opportunity. When Emperor Chu ascended to the heavens, he gave us such a long period of recuperation. We must seize this time and thoroughly work hard.¡±


    ¡°As for whether you can succeed or not, sometimes you might not succeed if you work hard, but you have to at least work hard.¡±


    As the old man listened to Xu Bai¡¯s words, the murkiness in his eyes became thicker and thicker. The life aura on his body was gradually fading.


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned. He realized that something was wrong. The old man¡¯s condition seemed to be gradually declining.


    ¡°I¡¯m old, I¡¯m old. I¡¯m useless.¡± The old man sat back down with difficulty and looked at the grave in front of him.¡±Prince Xu, I am the descendant of those saviors, and the last one left behind. The other companions who knew the whole story have all died of old age.¡±


    ¡°I hope that Prince Xu won¡¯t blame the Miao School¡¯s disciples. They all know about my matters and have been very good to me. The reason why they didn¡¯t tell anyone was for my safety. After all, there wasn¡¯t only one Great Chu at that time.¡±


    ¡°Before that, can I see Prince Xu¡¯s Heaven Transformation?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    The old man in front of him was already in his twilight years. He even suspected that the old man would die in the next second.


    The old man revealed a forced smile.¡±¡±Just watch. I¡¯ve heard people in the martial world say that madness is formed by the entanglement of chaos and reason. Perhaps after I see it, I have a big secret to tell Prince Xu.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time. He immediately circulated his True Core Strength.


    The gold and the grayish-white color continued to intertwine, forming chaos and rationality. After fusing, it became an extremely terrifying madness.


    At this moment, Xu Bai gave off an immense pressure. If some Transcendent experts saw him, they would be greatly affected.


    The old man¡¯s expression became dull. He looked at the gold and grayish-white and felt the changes within. He muttered to himself,¡±That¡¯s right¡­There was no mistake¡­Prince Xu, you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever step into the remains again, and don¡¯t meet that eye.¡±


    Eyes?


    Xu Bai suddenly put away the Heaven Changing Spell and took two steps forward.¡± You say the eye is not a huge eye, it¡¯s floating above the sky?¡±


    The moment he mentioned the word ¡®eyes¡¯, he recalled what he saw in the fat man¡¯s illusion.


    The old man nodded and said,¡± Prince Xu, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s that eye. You don¡¯t have to ask me because I don¡¯t know what it is either. But I have an inexplicable feeling that it¡¯s very similar to you and your Heavenly Change.¡±


    ¡°When I was young, I had set foot in the ruins to search for the clues left behind by my ancestors. That was when I encountered that huge eye.¡±


    ¡°I can confirm that it¡¯s not a relic. It¡¯s a living being, and it seems to be searching for something in the relic.¡±


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought and did not speak for a long time.


    He also had a pearl that he had obtained from the fat man. It was called the illusion pearl.


    Perhaps he could find some clues after he learned the illusion skill.


    ¡°Come, Prince Xu.¡± The old man opened his hands.¡±


    Xu Bai retracted his thoughts and temporarily stopped thinking about these things. He looked at the old man in front of him and swept his divine soul over¡­


    Half an incense¡¯s time later.


    The divine soul that continued in the surroundings was put away by him.


    The old man regained consciousness, but his condition was getting worse and worse.


    Just now, Xu Bai had used his soul to confirm that everything the old man said was true. There was no adulteration. He also asked if there were any secrets that were still kept, and the result he got was no.


    ¡°How many more days?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The old man thought carefully and closed his turbid eyes.¡±Three to five days. Perhaps even sooner, I¡¯ll be completely gone. Heh¡­I suspect that this is also our reincarnation. In the past, the saviors were able to continue, but now, they can no longer continue their bloodline.¡±


    ¡°This should mean that we are not needed. Perhaps when the resources are exhausted, a new savior will appear again.¡±


    Xu Bai did not continue speaking.


    What the old man said was true. The various businesses in the world today were all inherited from the descendants of the group of saviors.


    Xu Bai felt that he should give this old man some respect.


    At least for now, the inheritance of the descendants of the saviors had contributed greatly to the world.


    ¡°Right here?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The old man waved his hand.¡± This is the place. This is the last step of your life. Prince Xu, you can go. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see if you can succeed. I hope you can succeed.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned around and left.


    Since it was the old man¡¯s own decision to stay here, Xu Bai did not interfere. Just like what he said just now, he at least gave the old man some respect.


    After Xu Bai left, the old man was the only one left in the empty forest.


    The old man looked at the grave in front of him and sighed.¡±Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll accompany you guys¡­¡±


    His gaze gradually lowered, and the vitality in his turbid eyes gradually disappeared¡­

 Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: What No Flower Saw (3)

    Chapter 932: What No Flower Saw (3)


    ..


    Xu Bai left the forest and returned along the path he came from. Soon, he met Miao Long on the mountain path.


    Miao Long¡¯s expression was very complicated. He looked at the mountain path, and his gaze seemed to pass through it and into the forest.


    ¡°The old man has left.¡±


    Xu Bai looked back and expanded his spirit. He found that the old man had become a corpse.


    ¡°The three to five days I said just now seemed to be an exaggeration.¡±


    ¡°Cult Master Miao, I¡¯ll leave the matters here to you. I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll have to return to the land of the barbarians first.¡±


    Before he left, he had already confirmed that there was no progress bar on the tombstone.


    Now that he had heard so many secrets, he had to think about it carefully. At the same time, he found a progress bar related to illusions and cracked the illusion bead in his hand.


    Time was of the essence, so he didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    Miao Long came back to his senses and put away his complicated gaze. He nodded and said respectfully,¡±Prince Xu, please take Miao Xiao with you.¡±


    Miao Xiao was the one who led the way and brought Xu Bai here, so Xu Bai didn¡¯t think much of bringing Miao Xiao back.


    ¡°If I become a Saint, I will come over as soon as possible to see if I can help you solve the problem of the Golden Thread Gu.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Miao Long nodded and agreed.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer. After he found Miao Xiao, he carried Miao Xiao and flew toward the land of the Barbarians.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to return to the Barbarian¡¯s fief. He first sent Miao Xiao back to Longzhou before heading to the palace¡¯s treasury.


    When he arrived, Liu Qingfeng was still reading his book. He didn¡¯t seem surprised that Xu Bai had returned.


    There were still some books in the palace¡¯s treasury that he had yet to finish. Xu Bai directly asked Qingfeng Liu where the books on illusions were.


    Liu Qingfeng often read books here, so he naturally knew about it, so he pointed out a location for Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t continue to talk nonsense. He picked up the book and started to work hard.


    While he was thinking, he was still thinking about the information he had obtained previously. He wanted to find clues from it and sort out the messy information at the same time.


    The palace treasury quickly returned to silence, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    ..


    On Xu Bai¡¯s side, the progress bar started again.


    On the other side, Shengzhou, which was far away from the capital, had already been settled by the Buddhist Sect people brought by Wu Hua.


    According to a reasonable plan, these forces naturally could not stay in the palace permanently.


    It had nothing to do with their relationship with Xu Bai. No matter how good their relationship was, they had to follow some rules.


    No Flower was fine. He just wanted to find a quiet place to continue comprehending his black lotus.


    Up until now, he had already comprehended many new Buddhist scriptures, as well as many new Buddhist Dharma and cultivation methods.


    Now, his identity was becoming more and more important in the Buddhist Sect.


    All the Buddhist sects in the world were counting on him to open up a new path. Therefore, Wu Hua had been comprehending all this time.


    Beside him, Ah Xiu sat on the side, resting his chin on his hand in boredom as he stared straight at No Flower.


    No Flower¡¯s black hair draped over his shoulders, and he was dressed in black, giving him a strange feeling.


    Especially when he sat cross-legged on the black lotus, this strange feeling became even more profound.


    At this moment, he was comprehending an important Buddhist scripture that he had obtained from the black lotus. His eyes were tightly shut, and he did not feel the changes around him.


    This Buddhist technique was extremely difficult, and with his current strength close to the Transcendent Realm, it was still somewhat taxing.


    After spending nearly a month, he had only managed to solve most of the problems. He still had to continue working hard on the rest.


    No Flower¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and his face revealed a conflicted expression. His brows were also locked together.


    Ah Xiu had already seen all of this.


    At first, she thought that there was something wrong with No Flower, but after No Flower¡¯s explanation, she understood.


    Because it was too difficult, it naturally consumed a lot of energy, so it was normal for these symptoms to appear.


    Ah Xiu looked at No Flower¡¯s face and thought,¡±¡±I wonder when I will be able to achieve a perfect result¡­¡±


    Originally, she and No Flower were prepared to get married. Later on, the Buddhist Sect encountered a huge change, which made No Flower shoulder the burden. No Flower told her to give him some more time. At the very least, he had to restore some vitality to the Buddhist Sect.


    Ah Xiu also knew this, so he didn¡¯t stop or even oppose it. He just silently guarded it.


    She wanted to, but she had to restrain herself.


    Seeing that No Flower¡¯s expression was becoming uglier and uglier, Ah Xiu couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling a little heartache.


    But at this moment, Ah Xiu finally discovered something unusual.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. No matter how uncomfortable it was in the past, it wouldn¡¯t be to the extent of sweating. I¡¯ve almost never seen such a situation.¡±


    Ah Xiu was also in the industry. Although he wasn¡¯t famous, he still had some insight.


    After seeing this situation, she suddenly stood up. Just as she was about to take two steps forward, she remembered that her strength was weak and she could not move freely.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After all, if he were to casually touch it and cause a bad result, it would harm No Flower instead.


    ¡°Go find the abbot!¡± Ah Xiu reacted very quickly. Almost the moment this thought appeared, he turned around and left the room.


    Now, only the same Buddhist Sect members could solve the problem.


    After a few minutes, footsteps came from outside the door. The abbots of the ten great temples all rushed in.


    No Flower was now an important figure in the Buddhist Faction. He was the most important. When No Flower decided to come to the Barbarian Territory, the ten abbots naturally followed him.

 Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: What No Flower Saw (4)

    Chapter 933: What No Flower Saw (4)


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The abbot of the Titanium Temple was the first to rush in. When he saw the situation in front of him, he revealed a surprised expression.


    Because of their back-and-forth kung fu, at this time, the expression of the flower was even uglier. Not only was there dense sweat on her face, but it also became as pale as paper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± The other abbot reacted very quickly. He walked in front of No Flower and reached out to touch his wrist.


    A moment later, the abbot put down his hand and shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing abnormal. There¡¯s absolutely no problem with his body, but for some reason, his expression is very pained. Could it be that other than his body, he feels something different?¡±


    Among the ten great abbots, this abbot was the best at medicine, so he could tell whether No Flower was good or bad at a glance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very difficult journey to comprehend the Buddhist Dharma from the black lotus,¡± the abbot of the Titanium Temple said in a deep voice.¡±Could it be that you encountered something terrifying on this journey?¡±¡±


    If there was no harm to the body, it meant that he had seen or felt something. Otherwise, such a situation wouldn¡¯t have occurred. To be able to make No Flower feel fear and pale, it must be something extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Abbot, what should we do now?¡±Ah Xiu said in a panic.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry,¡± the abbot said.¡± It¡¯s nothing serious. As long as he¡¯s not physically injured, everything will be fine when he comes back to his senses or wakes up.¡±¡±


    Ah Xiu received a reassuring reply, and he felt slightly relieved.


    Following that, everyone stood guard in the room, afraid that something would go wrong. As everyone stood guard, No Flower¡¯s expression began to change.


    First, his face was extremely pale, and his head was covered in sweat, but his expression was extremely calm.


    As time passed, his calm expression turned complicated, then into shock, and finally into endless fear.


    This change in expression kept repeating until it lasted for nearly the time it took for an incense stick to burn. The expression on No Flower¡¯s face finally disappeared and returned to calmness.


    At this moment, No Flower¡¯s black clothes were already drenched in sweat, but the paleness on his face was gradually fading.


    After another half an incense¡¯s time, No Flower¡¯s tightly shut eyes finally opened slowly.


    The moment he opened his eyes, there was a hint of exhaustion in them.


    No Flower did not wait for the people present to speak. He stood up from his seat in a panic and hurriedly took two steps forward. At the same time, he said anxiously,


    ¡°Abbot, I¡¯ll leave this place to you for now. I need to go to the palace immediately.¡±


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He frowned and said,¡±Did you see something?¡±


    No Flower opened his mouth and was about to say it, but then he closed his mouth and shook his head gently.


    He was unwilling to say.


    Most of them did not dare to say it here.


    The abbot of the Titanium Temple knew what No Flower was thinking. It must be a huge secret.


    At this moment, there was a reason why No Flower didn¡¯t say anything. He wouldn¡¯t ask too much.


    After all, as the abbot of the Titanium Temple, he knew Wu Hua the best. He was unwilling to say it now because it would not benefit anyone, so he kept quiet.


    ¡°Then hurry up. By the way, are you going to the palace to see Prince Xu?¡±The abbot of the Titanium Temple couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    No Flower didn¡¯t hide anything from him. He nodded and admitted it directly.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A complicated expression appeared on his face. He put his palms together and sighed.


    ¡°I saw a lot of things from the black lotus, which shocked me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­Only Almsgiver Xu could give me an answer.¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    No Flower did not explain further. He seized the time and did not change his clothes. He pushed open the door and rushed directly in the direction of the palace.

 Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: Wu Hua’s Killing Tribulation (1)

    Chapter 934: Wu Hua¡¯s Killing Tribulation (1)


    After No Flower left, the room fell silent.


    The abbot of the Titanium Monastery put his palms together and looked very serious.¡±I have a feeling that something big is going to happen. I don¡¯t know what Wu Hua saw, but he went to find Prince Xu personally.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, everyone should be slightly prepared. If something big really happens, we have to be able to react in time.¡±


    Everyone nodded and understood what the abbot of the Titanium Temple meant. After a while, this group of people left.


    ..


    In the sky.


    No Flower was dressed in black and was flying at full speed.


    The wind kept coming, but he stepped on the black lotus, forming a hazy black fog that blocked all the wind.


    They were getting closer and closer to the palace.


    But even though they were very close, No Flower still had a solemn expression on his face. It was as if he couldn¡¯t relax until he reached the palace.


    The sky was blue, and he was flying alone.


    At this moment, Wuhua suddenly stopped in his tracks. He looked at a spot not far away from him and frowned. At the same time, he raised his right hand.


    After he comprehended the black lotus, he no longer possessed the golden Buddhist light.


    At this moment, black fog enveloped his entire body. As he raised his right hand, the fog turned into a huge Buddha Bead that shot toward the person in front of him.


    His speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of that person.


    That person was wearing ordinary clothes and looked very ordinary. He could not be found in a crowd, but at this moment, the aura on his body was extremely fierce.


    No Flower didn¡¯t know who the other party was, but he had to hurry to the palace. If someone stopped him, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down.


    He didn¡¯t kill him. His goal was to make this person leave.


    Seeing that the Buddhist beads formed by black fog were about to approach, this person did not have any intention of dodging. Instead, he raised his right hand and clenched it into a fist. At the same time, he made a bow stance in the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The cold wind blew as the strange man swung his right fist fiercely. At an extremely fast speed, it hit the Buddha beads in front of him.


    The Buddha beads formed by the black fog let out a violent sound. When the fist approached, it exploded in an instant, turning into dust that filled the sky.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    After the eccentric finished his punch, he turned his fist into a palm and grabbed at No Flower.


    This palm gradually enlarged. In an instant, it was the size of a small mountain, carrying a terrifying destructive power.


    ¡°Buddha is merciful!¡± No Flower was unhurried. He put his palms together and chanted the name of Buddha.


    At the same time, the black fog on his body condensed, and the black lotus under his feet was gradually expanding.


    When the huge palm was about to land, No Flower slowly sat cross-legged on the black lotus.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was another terrifying explosion. The huge palm came into contact with No Flower. The black fog around No Flower¡¯s body gradually disappeared, but soon, the black lotus under him emitted a burst of light, and the black fog condensed again.


    No Flower slowly said,¡± I thought that you were just passing by. I only used that move to make you leave. I didn¡¯t expect you to not just pass by. You really wanted to kill me.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Could it be that you know what I saw? But how did you know what I saw?¡±


    The strange man didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at No Flower, who was like a turtle shell, and frowned.¡±Monk, it¡¯ll be quick. Open up this black mist and I¡¯ll give you a quick death. You saw something you shouldn¡¯t have seen. Even if I leave, more people will come.¡±


    No Flower smiled.¡± It seems that my guess is right. Seeing those things also attracted your attention. You are related to those things and have an internal connection, so you can find me. But you underestimate me.¡±¡±


    The strange man chuckled.¡± You¡¯re just relying on the black lotus under you. In a while, many people will come. Can you escape?¡±¡±


    ¡°Heh, this black lotus is a good thing. It has gathered the will of those damn monks in the past. Moreover, you can actually understand some things that shouldn¡¯t belong to this world from it.¡±


    No Flower¡¯s expression was still calm, but he was deep in thought.


    ¡°Something that doesn¡¯t belong to this world, are you referring to the Buddhist Dharma?¡±


    After the words were spoken, the face of the strange person changed slightly. He closed his mouth. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to agree again. However, the words just now had already appeared. He didn¡¯t want to spend. He became suspicious.


    No Flower stood up and the black mist still enveloped him, protecting him from harm.¡±Benefactor, this little monk knows quite a few famous Transcendent experts in this world, but you are unfamiliar with them. Why don¡¯t¡­How about you surrender?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The strange man was stunned for a moment. After he reacted, he pointed at No Flower and laughed.¡±Who do you think you are, a person who hasn¡¯t even stepped into the Transcendent Realm and you¡¯re already pointing fingers at me? Do you know that if it wasn¡¯t for this Black Lotus, I would have already lost my life?¡±


    No Flower sighed.¡± Donor, don¡¯t be stubborn. You have to wait for someone to come. But before that, I can take your life.¡±¡±


    The strange man¡¯s face gradually turned cold.¡± Come on, you want my life. Then come quickly. Step out of the black lotus.¡±¡±


    No Flower stopped talking and returned to his cross-legged position. At the same time, he closed his eyes.


    When he closed his eyes, the black lotus under him suddenly emitted a gorgeous light. This light was several times stronger than before.

 Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: Wu Hua’s Killing Tribulation (2)

    Chapter 935: Wu Hua¡¯s Killing Tribulation (2)


    The strange man who was laughing suddenly froze, and his face turned solemn.


    Just as the black lotus released its light, he suddenly felt his heart palpitate as if he was being stared at by something terrifying. Moreover, this feeling was gradually spreading.


    ¡°Impossible, a mortal evolution state, even if he¡¯s infinitely close to the extraordinary state, he can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    After this thought appeared, the palpitation he felt just now was thrown to the back of his mind.


    At this moment, Flowerless finally moved. When the black lotus released a dazzling light, the petal at the edge suddenly broke and scattered in the air.


    No Flower opened his eyes and bent his middle finger, clasping it with his thumb. At the same time, he aimed it at the petals floating in the air.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A dull sound rang out, and the petals turned into black fog with No Flower¡¯s flick.


    A moment later, the black fog condensed again, turning into a huge lotus flower that pressed down on the strange person in front of him.


    This scene actually happened very quickly. In an instant, the huge lotus had already arrived in front of the strange person.


    The strange man reacted quickly. He raised his hands and hit the huge lotus in front of him.


    The huge lotus flower collided with the two palms. There was almost no state of being evenly matched. The strange person directly spat out blood and fell backward.


    His hands had become a bloody mess, and his body was like a broken porcelain bowl. Cracks appeared inch by inch, and he looked like he would die at any moment.


    The huge lotus didn¡¯t stop and continued to suppress the strange man. The strange man let out a miserable howl when he saw the lotus falling.


    The howling stopped in an instant.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Booming sounds echoed through the world. Under the suppression of the giant lotus, the strange man turned into smoke that filled the sky. The giant lotus also disappeared with the strange man.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    No Flower was still sitting cross-legged on the black lotus, but as the strange man died, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was as pale as a golden paper, and his eyes were filled with fatigue.


    Just now, in order to kill the strange man, he used a move that he had comprehended after obtaining the black lotus.


    He said that he had comprehended it himself, but in fact, he had used the black lotus as his foundation.


    Losing a black lotus petal to achieve this effect.


    With his current strength, he was heavily injured and could only use one petal black lotus.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s really not that easy to fight someone of a higher cultivation level. Only Almsgiver Xu can have it easy.¡±


    It was easy to say that he could fight someone of a higher cultivation level, but it was not so easy to actually do it.


    The difference in strength was obvious. Even a Heaven¡¯s Favorite couldn¡¯t easily cross it. No Flower was able to cross levels and fight, so he was already considered the top.


    ¡°We have to hurry up. I think I¡¯ve thought of something and just happened to tell Almsgiver Xu everything.¡±


    No Flower didn¡¯t stay any longer. He rushed toward the palace despite his serious injuries.


    ..


    In the palace.


    Xu Bai looked at the progress bar in front of him that was rapidly increasing, and his heart was filled with anticipation.


    This was a progress bar related to illusions. As long as he comprehended it completely, he would be able to see the secrets of the illusion bead.


    He did not relax and was always in the palace treasury.


    His goal was to speed things up because he felt that the current situation was getting stranger and stranger.


    Especially when he thought about the huge eye he saw earlier, it made him feel even more flustered.


    The current situation was no longer just a bizarre market. That eye was even stranger than the bizarre market.


    Moreover, the descendant of the Savior, who was also the old man, had once said that the huge eye was not a person from the ruins, but a real existence. It was just left in the ruins, which added to the mystery.


    Xu Bai felt that perhaps the illusion bead was the clue to unravel this mystery. After all, the fat man had seen the giant eye before.


    Thinking of this, his interest grew even greater.


    Xu Bai flipped through the book in his hand to pass the time.


    Liu Qingfeng was the same. Although he had no hope of becoming a Saint Warrior, he did not give up.


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly frowned. He put down the book in his hand, stood up, and walked to the window.


    ¡°No Flower.¡±


    Under the cover of his divine soul, the entire capital could not escape his eyes. Although he could not see it too carefully, he could roughly feel it.


    He could feel that he was sitting on a black lotus and was gradually approaching the palace.


    When No Flower appeared, Xu Bai¡¯s attention was slightly focused. He saw the blood at the corner of No Flower¡¯s mouth and his tired appearance.


    ¡°He¡¯s injured. What¡¯s going on?¡±Xu Bai pondered.


    Of course, he only thought about it for a moment. He quickly put the book aside and jumped out of the window.


    ..


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    No Flower, who was flying, suddenly stopped. He sensed seven or eight experts appearing from the shadows. They flew in the air and stopped him.


    The land of the Barbarians was already in order. Similarly, as the capital city, it was naturally heavily guarded.


    Under Ying Yue¡¯s arrangements, the Heaven Inspectorate had already set up an inescapable net here.


    This was the first time he had seen such a situation. However, how could he be allowed to fly freely in the capital?


    No Flower naturally knew these rules, but he was very anxious now. He could only put his palms together and say,¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to inform Prince Xu that Wuhua is here to discuss something urgent.¡±

 Chapter 936 - Chapter 936: Wu Hua’s Killing Tribulation (3)

    Chapter 936: Wu Hua¡¯s Killing Tribulation (3)


    The members of the Heaven Inspectorate looked at each other. One of them was about to turn around and leave to inform the others.


    However, before he could take two steps, he saw a figure walking over.


    This Heaven Inspectorate member was instantly stunned on the spot, but he reacted quickly and bowed in midair.


    ¡°Your subordinate greets Your Highness!¡±


    With him leading the way, the others also reacted. When they saw Xu Bai, they bowed in unison.


    ¡°Your subordinate greets Your Highness!¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and waved his hand.¡±¡±Thank you for your hard work. It¡¯s so late and you still have to work here. This person is my good friend.¡±


    When Xu Bai opened his mouth, everyone present was very excited.


    Prince Xu!


    This was the famous Prince Xu!


    In today¡¯s world, who didn¡¯t know Prince Xu? Moreover, Prince Xu had the capital to be admired.


    If it were those who were born in prestigious families, it would be reasonable for them to have this kind of strength. However, Xu Wang had also climbed up from the grass roots and walked step by step to where he was today. It was admirable.


    Prince Xu actually said that they had worked hard!


    They couldn¡¯t help but be excited!


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t expect that a casual remark could cause such a huge reaction. He could only smile bitterly and grab No Flower, rushing directly to the palace¡¯s treasury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. We¡¯ll talk when we arrive.¡±


    When No Flower heard this, he knew Xu Bai¡¯s personality and nodded silently.


    Soon, the two of them disappeared into the sky.


    The remaining members of the Heaven Inspectorate were still excited. They looked at each other. While they were excited, they also knew what they should do. They also disappeared from the sky and continued to do their jobs.


    ..


    Xu Bai walked very quickly with No Flower and soon arrived at the palace¡¯s treasury.


    ¡°He¡¯s seriously injured.¡± Liu Qingfeng also noticed the situation here. After checking Wu Hua¡¯s condition, he said,¡±But it¡¯s not life-threatening. As long as you recuperate for a period of time, you¡¯ll be able to get better.¡±


    No Flower nodded, indicating that he was fine. At most, he was injured.


    Xu Bai frowned.¡± In this world, there are still people seeking death to attack you?¡±¡±


    Now, No Flower was the treasure of the entire Buddhist Sect. Xu Bai also knew about this.


    Whoever attacked No Flower would be an enemy of the Buddhist Sect. Why would anyone do such a thing?


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he felt that the matter was very important.


    No Flower sighed and looked at Qingfeng Liu.


    Although he did not say anything, everyone present understood the meaning behind it.


    Liu Qingfeng smiled, stood up, and walked towards the stairs.¡±¡±I¡¯m tired of reading books every day. Let¡¯s go out for a walk tonight.¡±


    Soon, Liu Qingfeng disappeared from the staircase.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, please seal this place and not let anyone hear.¡±No Flower still felt unsafe, so he added.


    Xu Bai knew that there must be something important here, so he didn¡¯t waste any time and waved his hand.


    In the next moment, golden and grayish-white interweaved with each other and sealed the surroundings.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem now. Unless a Saint Realm master comes, no one will know what happened here.¡±Xu Bai said.


    No Flower nodded and said weakly: ¡°Almsgiver Xu, this time, when I was searching for the Buddhist Dharma, I saw something that might be related to you. Therefore, I hurriedly rushed over¡­¡±


    In the golden and grayish-white region, No Flower slowly told him what he had encountered.


    With No Flower¡¯s explanation, Xu Bai understood.


    He stood up and walked back and forth. At the same time, he rubbed his chin with his hand.¡±You said that you saw a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. You also saw an old monk who was over seventy years old sitting on a black lotus.¡±


    ¡°But what does this have to do with me?¡±


    Wu Hua said,¡± It¡¯s related. Because in the entire space that I¡¯ve seen, there¡¯s madness caused by the entanglement of chaos and rationality. And this kind of madness can only be found in Almsgiver Xu¡¯s Heavenly Change. Therefore, I suspect that Almsgiver Xu has something to do with it.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s frown deepened.


    Insane?


    Heavenly Change?


    If that was the case, it might have something to do with him. However, there was no clue just from these few words.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for coming.¡±Xu Bai put down his hand and patted No Flower¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±What¡¯s with the injury on your body? Who left it on you?¡±


    Now that the matter was over, the only thing that should be discussed was No Flower¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Originally, I only came here for one thing, but now it¡¯s two.¡± No Flower smiled bitterly.¡±


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, I suspect that there is a force that does not belong to all the forces currently.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I just saw this, and they sent people to kill me. This proves that I can¡¯t let anyone know what I saw, and it also proves that they have the ability to sense this.¡±


    From the time No Flower saw those things to the time when No Flower was preparing to go to the capital, it was a very short period of time. However, he was robbed and killed. There must be a way to sense No Flower¡¯s abnormality.


    And from the strange man¡¯s mouth, he knew that there were many more people.


    ¡°Things are getting more and more complicated,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    At first, it was a bizarre market, then there was a ruin, and now there was a mysterious force. The three of them stacked together, and they seemed to be connected to each other. Coupled with that huge eye, it became extremely complicated.

 Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: No Flower’s Killing Tribulation (4)

    Chapter 937: No Flower¡¯s Killing Tribulation (4)


    No Flower nodded.¡± Almsgiver Xu, not only that, but that weirdo also let it slip. He said that what I comprehended doesn¡¯t belong to this world. That¡¯s worth mentioning.¡±¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not something from this world, then where is it from? It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s from a bizarre market or a relic.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they catch him alive?¡± Xu Bai pondered for a moment and asked.¡±


    No Flower smiled bitterly.¡± At that time, even his own life might not be preserved. That¡¯s why he attacked with all his might. There was no way to capture anyone alive.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai understood.


    He returned to his seat and sat down. He tapped his fingers on the table lightly, but his mind was thinking about the information he had just obtained.


    No matter what, these things seemed to have something to do with him. The madness that No Flower saw was related to him, and it just so happened that he saw these things and was about to tell him when he was robbed and killed.


    What did this mean?


    This meant that the other party wanted him to know.


    If he wanted to hide it from him, he could only kill No Flower.


    However, with the clues he had obtained so far, he did not even know who that force was. There was no way to deduce it.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai raised his right hand and pinched it gently.


    He used all kinds of Saint Realm techniques to calculate.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he put down his right hand and shook his head.


    Just now, he had used No Flower as the cause and effect to deduce, but he did not deduce any useful information. The front was a blur and he could not see anything.


    ¡°Maybe I can figure it out after I become a Saint, but not now.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai turned his head and said to No Flower,¡±¡±Don¡¯t go back. Just wait here. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be attacked again. It¡¯s safer here.¡±


    No Flower understood the current situation and nodded in agreement.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else. He took out the book again and continued to talk.


    Now, the only clue was still the illusion bead. He planned to follow his previous plan and reveal the mystery of the illusion bead.


    He only needed one night to complete the progress bar, so he was not in a hurry.


    After a while, Liu Qingfeng strolled back. Seeing that he had finished speaking, he found a place to sit down and started reading.


    No Flower closed his eyes and tried his best to recover from his injuries.


    The night was silent.


    The next day, when the sun shone through the window, Xu Bai put down the book in his hand and heaved a sigh of relief.


    In front of him, the golden progress bar was complete, and light blue smoke appeared in front of him.


    [You have studied the Illusionary Heart Technique and comprehended it.]


    There was only a simple line of words. Illusion was a rare skill in the palace¡¯s treasure vault. This skill was only at the Extraordinary Ninth Grade.


    When the light blue smoke in front of him disappeared and Xu Bai understood all the information, he took out the bead from his pocket.


    At this moment, the pearl in front of him became less complicated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t wait long and started to ponder over the illusion bead in front of him.


    The true essence force followed the specific trajectory of the Illusionary Heart Technique and gradually entered the illusion bead.


    In the next moment, the dull illusion bead in his hand suddenly lit up with a faint light.


    The surrounding scenery gradually changed, attracting the attention of Qingfeng Liu and No Flower.


    In front of him was no longer the palace treasury, but scenes that were continuously pieced together.


    These scenes were the experiences of the fat man¡¯s life, messy and disorderly.


    Xu Bai reached out his hand and gently brushed it across the air.


    The scene in front of him began to become chaotic. After being messed up by Xu Bai, it was pieced together again according to a specific order.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Immediately after, these scenes appeared in an orderly manner from beginning to end¡­


    Everyone present started to size him up.


    However, before they could take a closer look, these scenes seemed to have found their place and entered Xu Bai¡¯s glabella.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes as if he was in another world.


    The fat man, Wu Nan, appeared before him.

 Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: Why Did the Saints Die?

    Chapter 938: Why Did the Saints Die?


    ¡°So this illusion bead records all the important things that you¡¯ve encountered in your life. Looks like there¡¯s something to see this time.¡±


    Xu Bai looked left and right, sizing up his surroundings. He found himself in a wilderness.


    Many scenes of Wu Nan¡¯s experiences flashed before his eyes. Most of them were encountered during that era when resources were exhausted.


    All kinds of killing each other, all kinds of schemes, and even servility were all seen here.


    Xu Bai looked at the scenes that flashed before his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.¡±¡±In order to survive, this guy really used all sorts of methods.¡±


    In the scene, there was even a scene of him licking a Saint Realm master in order to survive.


    Thinking back to the time when they met in the ruins, Wu Nan said that he was a servant of a Saint Realm master. It seemed that this situation was because he was licking.


    It had to be said that it was pretty good to lick him. Even this Saint Realm expert didn¡¯t kill him. He really treated him like a servant.


    Sometimes, under extreme circumstances, people like him might live very well because he had already given up all his dignity and values. He just wanted to live.


    Xu Bai shook his head and continued reading.


    The scene changed again, and it was consistent with the clues Xu Bai had come into contact with before. The Saint Realm master was persecuted by the Power-Destroying Pavilion and finally died in the formation.


    Xu Bai had experienced all these things in the ruins, so it was easy for him to connect them.


    Although he had experienced it before, seeing it with his own eyes again still brought him a huge shock.


    Wu Nan escaped. He used his unique illusion ability. In addition, those Saint Realm experts at that time were only trying to deal with his peers. Therefore, by chance, he escaped to that mountain.


    Then, the next scene happened.


    Because he was the servant of a Saint Realm master, the master had used a special method to cast the spell on his soul. The death of the Saint Realm master had made the seal on his soul disappear. He also knew that the Saint Realm master was dead.


    Therefore, under the situation where the information was not equal, he seized the opportunity and became a saint first.


    Of course, Xu Bai wasn¡¯t involved this time. It really happened in the past.


    After Wu Nan became a Saint, he had been holed up in the mountains. He would go out to plunder resources from time to time. Gradually, his realm became higher and higher.


    He seemed to know that the world was becoming more and more crazy, so he was careful with every step.


    Just like that, he lived for a long time according to his own method. However, this scene did not last long. Soon, his doomsday arrived.


    The scene changed and the sky turned dark.


    At this moment, under the illumination of the moonlight, Wu Nan could be seen running for his life. As he ran, he would occasionally turn around to look at the people behind him.


    There was a sharp wind behind him. Six people were chasing after him crazily.


    Each of these six people had their own unique characteristics. Their auras were extremely terrifying, and they carried a pressure that made Xu Bai¡¯s heart palpitate.


    ¡°Six Saints?¡± Xu Bai was slightly shocked, and his eyes darkened.


    According to the clues he had obtained previously, he quickly pieced together the scene in front of him, and everything slowly became clear.


    Three of the six Saint Realm masters were from the Power-Destroying Pavilion, two were from the Tu Organization, and the last one was the sect master of the God-Seeking Sect.


    ¡± It seems like they have already started to capture the Savior. After capturing the Savior, they are ready to attack those who are also Saints.¡±


    ¡°Wu Nan, that fellow, reached the Saint Realm by accident. I thought that he could live forever, but now he can¡¯t. His current realm is the beginning of his end.¡±


    Xu Bai continued reading after he came to a conclusion.


    The six of them chased after him fiercely and quickly, gradually closing the distance between them.


    After a period of silence, Wu Nan couldn¡¯t reach the peak of the Saint Realm very quickly. He was at most at the Third Stage Realm now.


    If they continued to chase at this speed, they would die sooner or later.


    Wu Nan himself seemed to be clear about the situation. He was not far from death, so he did not continue to turn around and continued to escape.


    However, sometimes, the hardware always came first. No matter how strong you were, if your hardware was not in place, you could not escape.


    After the distance between the two sides gradually closed, they had reached a suitable attacking distance. The six Saint Realm experts behind them began to attack.


    Everyone had their own methods. When the attack appeared, the power of the Saint Realm attack brought with it a terrifying aftershock, instantly turning the area into a deserted place.


    The ground shattered, and the sky was stirred into an endless vortex. All the creatures in the surroundings turned into ashes, and not a single one survived.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit and treat you as my masters!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Wu Nan was only a person who had just entered the Saint Plane. Although he managed to dodge a portion of the attack, he was still heavily injured. His body was in pieces and he only had one breath left.


    He quickly turned around and knelt on the ground, begging for mercy in fear.


    When Xu Bai saw this scene, he frowned slightly. He kept feeling that something was wrong.


    If that was all he saw today, then the benefits brought by this pearl would not be very great.


    On the battlefield, the six Saints were already approaching. They looked at Wu Nan, who was prostrating on the ground. Just as one of them was about to attack, he was stopped by another.

 Chapter 939 - Chapter 939: Why Did the Saints Die?(2)

    Chapter 939: Why Did the Saints Die?(2)


    ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡± The Saint Realm expert who attacked was confused.


    ¡°Keep him and imprison him. I have an important role to play here.¡±¡± You¡¯re right.¡± The Saint who stopped him smiled and said,¡± When the time comes, we¡¯ll use the God Summoning Technique. If anything happens midway, we can use him to block it.¡±¡±


    A method to invite a god?


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    Seeing how confident this Saint Warrior was, he guessed that this person in front of him should be the sect master of the God Invitation Sect.


    When Wu Nan, who was prostrating on the ground, heard this, he suddenly raised his head and quickly said,¡±¡±As long as you can spare my life, you can take it whenever you need it.¡±


    The Saint Realm expert who had attacked just now retracted his hand after hearing what the sect master had said.


    The sect master walked in front of Wu Nan and stretched out his hand to press on Wu Nan¡¯s head. In the next moment, Wu Nan directly fell unconscious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is the last person to become a Saint. When we return, we will directly invite the gods to change the situation of the world!¡±


    No one responded, but they all nodded and left quickly.


    ..


    The scene changed again.


    The surrounding scenery became blurry, but it soon became clear again. In the next moment, Xu Bai appeared on a mountain.


    Xu Bai looked around curiously. When he saw the scenery in front of him, his eyes widened slightly.


    Not far ahead was a huge iron cage, so big that it made people feel suffocated. Inside the iron cage was a person whose end could not be seen.


    Each of them was young, the youngest was only seven or eight years old.


    Their bodies were covered in wounds, and their eyes were dull. Some of them were ashen, as if they had lost hope.


    In front of the huge iron cage were six Saints and Wu Nan, who was bowing and scraping.


    The sect master came out and looked at the huge iron cage in front of him. He stretched out his fingers and counted, revealing a sinister smile.¡±It¡¯s time. The time has come. These saviors can finally play their role and seek a great light for us.¡±


    Savior?


    Xu Bai heard the Sect Master¡¯s words and looked at the sallow and emaciated people in front of him. He already knew the identities of these people.


    ¡°These six fellows, it seems like we have to go through the final step.¡±


    ¡°According to the information I received before, the final call to the gods failed. There was a change in the sky, and then the six Saints all died inexplicably.¡±


    ¡°Is it finally time to see the most exciting part? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes, his interest growing.


    After the sect master finished speaking, the group of saviors did not have any expression. They were still in a gloomy and dead silence.


    When they were imprisoned here, they had lost all hope. After a long time, they had long become numb.


    Life or death was not important to them.


    Rather than being imprisoned here, he might as well die.


    One of the saviors staggered to his feet and walked to the bars of the iron cage. He spat on the ground with a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°A bunch of animals, and they are at the top of the world. They are just so-so, yet they still want to do such vicious things.¡±


    ¡°Disgusting, pui!¡±


    These words and actions did not stir up any waves. It was only the final resistance of the Savior.


    The Sect Master didn¡¯t care how the savior spoke. In his eyes, these people were all dead people. There was no need to talk to them. He turned to look at his peers beside him.


    ¡°Everyone, the time is up. Next, it is time for me to completely rewrite my fate.¡±


    ¡°This time, I modified the summoning of the gods, and what I need is sacrifices. These people in front of me are sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please stand in the positions I have indicated. We will begin immediately.¡±


    The people present did not say anything. They turned around silently and walked to a special position. They waited patiently. Wu Nan followed them to one of the positions.


    Next, the sect master stretched out his hands and made a special hand gesture.


    Xu Bai was very familiar with this hand seal. It was similar to the method of summoning the gods, but there were also differences. It should be the improvement that the sect master had mentioned just now.


    The sect master recited the incantation that belonged to the God Invitation Sect.


    This chant was very long. It took half an incense stick of time to finish chanting. When the chant was finished, a change occurred.


    The Saviors in the iron cage in front of them suddenly hugged their heads and cried out in pain. Their cries resounded through the world, and even the iron cage shook slightly.


    From Xu Bai¡¯s perspective, he could see that the souls of every savior were gradually being extracted and gathering in the air.


    ¡°Is this extracting the soul? No, not only the soul, but also the flesh and blood.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze was slightly focused.


    As their souls were sucked out of their bodies, the flesh and blood of the saviors gradually turned into ashes. However, the ashes did not fall to the ground. Instead, a strange gust of wind swept through the air. The ashes and their souls became one with each other, covering the entire sky.


    The entire sky had turned gray due to the divine soul and ashes. It was as if a piece of flawless white jade had been covered with a layer of grass ash.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The cries were gone, and the iron cage was empty.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    At this moment, the Sect Master finally finished chanting the incantation. His eyes widened in anger, and his eyes were as hot as fire as he slowly chanted two words.


    As the sect master finished speaking, the ashes and divine soul in the sky suddenly froze, as if time had stopped.


    However, this pause was only a relative illusion. Very soon, his soul and ashes returned to normal, wandering in the sky like fish.

 Chapter 940 - Chapter 940: Why Did the Saints Die? 3

    Chapter 940: Why Did the Saints Die? 3


    Cracks appeared in the sky and spread like a spider web. The sky in front of them gave off a feeling that the end of the world had arrived.


    Not only that, but the fish-like divine souls and ashes quickly penetrated the spiderweb-like cracks.


    The speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, the divine souls and ashes were gone.


    With the disappearance of the soul and ashes, the spiderweb-like cracks became more dense and dense, making people feel a chill.


    When the number of cracks reached a certain number, it finally began to fall from the sky as if it could not withstand it.


    As the first crack fell, more and more cracks followed.


    After these cracks fell, they did not fall to the ground. It was as if they had spontaneously ignited without wind. As they fell faster and faster, they disappeared.


    ¡°There seems to be something.¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes. He felt that something was wrong.


    As these cracks disappeared, he seemed to feel that something unusual had appeared, but there was nothing in front of him, as if it was an illusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xu Bai continued to look up at the sky.


    Due to the falling cracks, the sky could no longer be called the sky. Instead, it had turned into a chaotic color.


    At this moment, the sect master danced and began to shout crazily.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s finally done!¡±


    ¡°Did you see the chaos? They are the resources, the resources we need!¡±


    ¡°Now is the time for everyone to make a move. By condensing this chaos, we will be able to produce an endless stream of resources that will be enough for us to use!¡±


    The Sect Master¡¯s shout woke up all the Saints present, but no one moved. They stood where they were and fell into silence.


    The scene at the scene became even stranger. This scene made the sect master, who was originally dancing around, quickly calm down. He looked around and was puzzled.


    ¡°Why do you all have such expressions? We have already done it, we have already succeeded!¡±


    He didn¡¯t quite understand why he had encountered such a situation, but now wasn¡¯t the time to discuss this, so he only asked.


    One of the Saint Realm warriors spoke slowly, telling everyone what they were thinking,¡±¡±You told us before that you would invite a god over, and then we would kill the god. After the god died, it would turn into resources.¡±


    ¡°But where is the god that we invited now?¡±


    The Sect Master finally felt that something was wrong after hearing what the Saint Realm expert said.


    That¡¯s right, where was the god they invited?


    According to his logic and imagination, the ability he created would first invite an unknown so-called god over, and then they would kill this god. After killing him, these chaotic things would appear, but now it seemed that this step had been skipped.


    Why did he skip this step?


    No one knew.


    Even he himself did not know.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s good that we succeeded. The resources have already come out. We already have the resources. Let¡¯s start gathering all these resources first!¡±


    The sect master thought for a while and really couldn¡¯t figure it out. However, he didn¡¯t need to think about it anymore.


    As long as he had the resources, it would be fine. He had to gather the resources first. At that time, he could continue thinking about this matter at any time. The most important thing now was to solve the matter in front of him.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t think about this anymore. Let¡¯s make a move first and gather these resources.¡± The sect master said in a panic.¡±


    As he spoke, the sect master prepared to take two steps forward.


    However, before he could walk far away, everyone present suddenly became cautious.


    At the same time, the sect master felt that everyone¡¯s eyes were locked on him.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to kill me? Let me tell you, I¡¯m also a Saint Realm expert.¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, don¡¯t even think about gathering these resources.¡±


    The sect master¡¯s tone turned cold.


    He felt that something was wrong with the current situation. These people seemed to be targeting him, but he could not figure out why all of this was happening.


    Wu Nan was the weakest present, but he was also the one who spoke now.


    He pointed at the Sect Master, his finger trembling slightly. His tone became very flustered and carried a trace of fear.¡±Eyes, eyes! You have eyes on your forehead!¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s that eye, that eye. It¡¯s back, we¡¯re all dead!¡±


    Eyes?


    The sect master was slightly stunned. He reached out to touch his forehead and really felt a bulge.


    At this moment, a cold eye appeared on the Sect Master¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Why, why! I will have an eye! Why?¡±


    The sect master stumbled back and started to speak incoherently.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong? No, no, no, I know, it¡¯s him! It was a god! It¡¯s the god we invited!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Everyone, quickly kill him. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t come over! What are you doing?!


    All the Saints around him surrounded the sect master.


    The eyes on the Sect Master¡¯s forehead were emotionless. Compared to the Sect Master¡¯s panicked expression, it was extremely strange.


    Xu Bai had been watching this scene. When he saw the eye, he suddenly had a different feeling.


    Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, this eye was extremely calm.

 Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: Why Did the Saints Die?

    Chapter 941: Why Did the Saints Die?


    However, in his eyes, this eye had a very strange feeling.


    It was not calm, but an extreme coldness.


    It was as if the person standing at the top was looking at a pile of ants.


    Due to his extreme coldness, people would think that his gaze was calm.


    Just as Xu Bai was watching, the group of Saint Realm warriors finally made their move. Each of them attacked with their strongest attacks.


    These Saints weren¡¯t fools. They knew that things were going out of control.


    Therefore, he had to kill the sect master in front of him. As for the resources¡­


    Now was not the time to discuss resources. He had to get rid of the trouble that could be caused at the moment.


    Only one person did not make a move.


    Wu Nan knelt on the ground with both knees and used his hands to support himself on the ground, letting out a terrified sound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m willing to submit, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Damn, he already knew that he could ignore everything if he wanted to live, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so skilled.


    It was so familiar that it was surprising.


    Of course, these new new Saints did not care about Wu Nan, because they only had eyes for their sect master.


    The attack arrived very quickly, and the entire mountain began to collapse.


    Xu Bai had thought that this would be an amazing battle that would last for a long time, but that didn¡¯t happen.


    In the next moment, the Sect Master¡¯s body stiffened. The emotions in his eyes quickly disappeared, and he became the same as the eyes on his forehead. They were extremely calm and indifferent.


    The attack landed, but it did not cause any harm to him. The entire mountain collapsed, and only the sect master was unharmed.


    The sect master slowly extended his hand and waved it around.


    All the Saints present froze. This didn¡¯t last for long because they had turned into ashes in the next second.


    Without any warning, it was as if it should be.


    As the entire mountain had disappeared, Wu Nan maintained his flying posture and slowly floated in midair. When he saw this scene, the fear in his heart deepened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Wu Nan only kept repeating this sentence, like an emotionless block of wood.


    Xu Bai frowned, but his heart was in turmoil.


    Five Saint Realm experts had been turned into nothingness in just one exchange. Such strength was simply terrifying.


    Now, he also understood what had happened at that time.


    These people had indeed failed, and they had failed miserably.


    ¡°Huge eyes¡­What realm have you reached? Saint level?¡±


    Xu Bai thought to himself.


    At this moment, the Sect Master finally retracted his hand and placed it behind his back. He stared at Wu Nan in front of him with cold eyes.


    All the Saints present were gone, only Wu Nan survived.


    Wu Nan knew very well that there must be a reason why he survived. Hence, he hurriedly begged for mercy in midair.


    The pleas for mercy continued, but the sect master in front of him was still cold as if he did not hear them.


    Perhaps he heard it, but he was indifferent to all of this.


    No one could see how the sect master moved. He only took a light step forward and arrived in front of Wu Nan. He raised his right hand and pressed his finger on Wu Nan¡¯s head.


    Wu, who was originally begging for mercy, instantly turned dull.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This situation only lasted for less than a second before the sect master withdrew his hand.


    The eyes on the sect master¡¯s forehead disappeared. At the same time, the sect master¡¯s body also disappeared.


    Wu Nan¡¯s dazed expression returned to normal. He looked at the place where the sect master had disappeared, and his eyes revealed a respectful expression.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I will definitely do as you say.¡±


    ¡°I will find him and keep an eye on him until you escape from this cage.¡±

 Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: Xu Bai Makes a Move to Destroy the Faction

    Chapter 942: Xu Bai Makes a Move to Destroy the Faction


    Find him?


    Monitor him?


    Cage?


    What was this?


    Xu Bai was confused. The more he listened, the more confused he became. He had no idea what this guy was talking about.


    There was no information revealed just now. He saw the sect master controlled by the giant eye press his finger on Wu Nan¡¯s head as if he was transmitting some information.


    However, this information was not revealed.


    Xu Bai paced back and forth, taking advantage of the fact that there was no new progress, and fell into deep thought.


    First, he had to find a person, and Wu Nan seemed to have been given this mission. Moreover, after finding him, he had to use surveillance methods.


    Secondly, the huge eye seemed to be trapped in a prison.


    Xu Bai could analyze these two points from the information he received.


    Just as he was about to analyze further, the surrounding scenery changed again.


    His surroundings started to blur, but it soon became clear again. When he regained his clarity, Xu Bai found himself in ruins.


    Not far ahead, there was a group of people kneeling on the ground. In front of this group of people was the already old Wu Nan.


    The life aura on Wu Nan¡¯s body was very weak, but there were no external injuries. It was very obvious that this was a situation where his lifespan was about to end.


    The group of kneeling people were dressed differently, but they all emitted a powerful aura. Their levels and realms were not low.


    At this moment, Wu Lan¡¯s eyes were already cloudy, and there were many wrinkles on his face that looked like they were carved by a knife. He looked like he was about to die.


    He raised his head and looked around. His tone was old and weak.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die. I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the passage of time even though I survived the exhaustion of resources¡­¡±


    His first words were filled with boundless emotion, as well as a sense of unwillingness. When they were mixed together, they became extremely complicated.


    Everyone present remained kneeling on the ground. No one raised their heads, but when they heard Wu Nan speak, they all trembled.


    Seeing that no one was speaking, Wu Nan wanted to struggle to stand up, but he no longer had the strength to stand up.


    After trying several times, he was unable to move freely. Wu Nan gave up and sat on the ground, panting with great effort.


    ¡°I¡¯m unwilling, but I¡¯m also willing. I won¡¯t die like this because Master promised me that when he appeared, he would definitely let me regain my vitality.¡±


    ¡°You guys are the same. You have to remember your mission, which is to find the person that fits Master¡¯s description.¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on him, but don¡¯t disturb him, and don¡¯t let him know too many things. Master gave you a special ability, so you have to do it well.¡±


    ¡°This way, when you are about to die, you will have a chance to live again.¡±


    One sentence after another came out of Wu Nan¡¯s mouth, but the people present still did not speak. They all lowered their heads, and no one knew what they were thinking.


    When Wu Nan saw this scene, he sighed.¡±¡±I know that you have such powerful strength, but you can¡¯t go to the world to pursue fame and fortune. It¡¯s very uncomfortable, but don¡¯t forget your identity.¡±


    ¡°Everything you have is given to you by Master. Once Master is freed from the cage, he will know what you have done. So, you can weigh it yourself. Anyway, I¡¯m about to die, so I don¡¯t want to care so much.¡±


    When he said this, Wu Nan had already become less breathing and more breathing. It was as if he would completely lose his life in the next moment.


    At this moment, one of them raised his head and spoke on behalf of everyone,¡± My lord, if you find us, you can kill him before he gets up. If you kill him, then why do you want to monitor him?¡±¡±


    Everyone present nodded in agreement.


    Although they were all bestowed by their master, they were also considered to be their own. As long as they killed the person their master mentioned, they would be able to complete the mission ahead of time. They would also be able to use their own abilities to enjoy the rights they deserved.


    Wu Yan said and sighed slowly. He looked around with an inexplicable emotion.


    How could he not know what these people were thinking?


    That¡¯s right. He had a powerful strength, but he had always chosen to keep a low profile. In anyone¡¯s opinion, it was very difficult to accept.


    But¡­ He had no choice.


    The aura on Wu Nan¡¯s body turned from weak to strong. He suddenly stood up and said,¡±I should tell you all these things. You just need to know that he can¡¯t be killed.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can kill people, but you can¡¯t kill him. Every time he dies, he will become stronger.¡±


    ¡°Master once said that he had sent people to kill him more than ten thousand times. Every time he died, he would become stronger.¡±


    ¡°All of you only need to remember that in the future, if you see a madness where chaos and rationality are intertwined, just stare at him¡­¡±


    At this point, Wu Nan, who had just regained his senses, finally could not hold on any longer. He fell to the ground again and slowly closed his eyes. The life aura on his body gradually disappeared and finally turned into nothingness, turning into a stiff corpse.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Everyone remained silent as the scene froze.


    At the same time, everything in front of him began to dissipate. Xu Bai appeared in the palace¡¯s treasury.


    It was over.


    All the content regarding the illusion bead ended here.


    The content had ended, but it didn¡¯t mean that Xu Bai¡¯s side had ended. On the contrary, Xu Bai¡¯s shock at this moment could already be described as monstrous waves. It was simply impossible to suppress it.

 Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: Xu Bai Makes a Move to Destroy the Faction (2)

    Chapter 943: Xu Bai Makes a Move to Destroy the Faction (2)


    He understood. He understood everything.


    Chaos and rationality intertwined. Wasn¡¯t this referring to him?


    It turned out that he was the one being monitored!


    He seemed to understand something.


    ¡°Perhaps it wasn¡¯t me, but him.¡±


    Xu Bai recalled everything that he had just seen, and he soon had an idea.


    He had said that he had been killed many times, but he would become stronger every time. Did this mean that ¡®he¡¯ was referring to a cheat?


    In other words, did it mean that the golden finger had been given to many people, but those who had been given all died, but the golden finger did not die. Instead, it gradually became stronger and finally fell into his hands?


    If that was the case, Xu Bai felt that his explanation made sense.


    However, there was still one thing that he could not understand.


    Cage, it must be a relic.


    Xu Bai had learned from the old man that the only real thing in the ruins was the huge eye.


    However, the huge eye was only in the ruins. In other words, the ruins were cages that imprisoned the huge eye.


    Then¡­ He had died over ten thousand times, all because he was killed by the person controlled by the giant eye.


    After sorting it out like this, Xu Bai also understood some of the things that followed, especially the person who had ambushed No Flower. It was the organization that Wu Nan had set up back then.


    This organization would not care about anything in the world, let alone others. Their only goal was to find him and monitor him without letting him know.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It seems that this is specifically targeted at me.¡±


    Xu Bai heaved a sigh of relief after he figured everything out.


    The mysterious force understood, the cage understood, and the giant eye¡¯s targeting was also understood.


    Although he still did not know the identity of the giant eye, nor did he know the origin of his golden finger, he already knew that there was a certain connection between the two. Most importantly, the giant eye¡¯s strength was terrifying.


    It would be a wonder if it wasn¡¯t terrifying for one person to fight five Saints.


    Xu Bai was deep in thought. He was about to pour himself a cup of water to calm himself down, but when his hand touched the teacup, he suddenly retracted it and thought of something wrong.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°The giant eye can descend. In that era, it once descended on the sect master and killed five Saints. Moreover, it had met Wu Nan before.¡±


    ¡°How could it be a cage?¡±


    Xu Bai felt that many of his brain cells had died because he had fallen into a blind spot again.


    He stood up and walked back and forth to make his mood a little more flexible.


    On the side, Wu Hua and Liu Qingfeng saw that Xu Bai had been silent all this while. Now, he suddenly stood up and paced back and forth. Although they didn¡¯t know why, they understood that Xu Bai was thinking about something important. Moreover, it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t let them get involved in this matter.


    They didn¡¯t say anything, afraid that they would disturb Xu Bai and cut off his train of thought.


    The palace treasury fell into a dead silence.


    A moment later.


    Xu Bai¡¯s walking speed finally slowed down and he slowly stopped in place.


    He connected the two appearances of the giant eye and found some patterns.


    ¡°The first time it appeared, I don¡¯t know why, but the second time it appeared was because of the God Summoning Technique, which directly brought the huge eye over. In other words, the God Summoning Technique must not be touched.¡±


    After Xu Bai figured out the crux of the matter, he had already silently dismissed the method of inviting the gods.


    Now that the God Summoning Technique had been integrated into all kinds of miscellaneous techniques, he could use it anytime he wanted. However, when he thought of the consequences caused by the sect master¡¯s actions, he felt that he should not use this thing if he could.


    If he really accidentally brought the huge eye over, fine, then there would be no need for surveillance. He would just destroy it. He didn¡¯t even know who to reason with.


    ¡°The plan now is to seize the time and finish all the remaining books in the palace¡¯s treasure vault.¡±


    After seeing the clues and figuring out the illusion bead, Xu Bai quickly made up his mind. He decided to finish all the books in the palace¡¯s treasure vault and increase his strength first.


    Thinking of this, he was ready to continue looking for a book to read, but before he could pick it up, he overthrew his previous thoughts.


    ¡°The most important thing to do now is not to create a progress bar, but to destroy that force.¡±


    Since he had received accurate information and knew that the force was targeting him, he would never let a fierce tiger sleep beside his bed.


    Moreover, that group of people was related to the giant eye, so they could not stay.


    ¡°If you want to spy on me, fine, then I¡¯ll uproot you.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Following his thoughts, a fierce aura naturally circulated around his body.


    When No Flower and Qingfeng Liu saw this, they knew that someone was in trouble.


    ¡°Wu Hua, do me a favor.¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    No Flower was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what it was, but since Xu Bai had asked, he nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Can you lend your black lotus to others?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    No Flower nodded subconsciously.¡± Yes, it can be used, but it can¡¯t unleash its power.¡±¡±


    After he said that, he quickly reacted and stared at Xu Bai in shock.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, are you trying to borrow my black lotus?¡±

 Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: Xu Bai Extinguishes the Faction (3)

    Chapter 944: Xu Bai Extinguishes the Faction (3)


    Xu Bai nodded.¡±


    He came in front of No Flower and patted her shoulder.¡±¡±You know that since you have already become their prey, they will definitely attack you again. Because if you can see it once, you can see it a second time.¡±


    ¡°Then the question is very simple. Lend me the black lotus, and I¡¯ll transform into you and go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± No Flower gasped.


    According to Xu Bai¡¯s analysis, it was possible.


    Liu Qingfeng listened from the side and muttered to himself,¡±¡±This is the fishing you always talk about, right?¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± First, catch a small fish. Then, use this small fish to follow the vine and find the melon. Then, we¡¯ll find the big fish behind. That¡¯ll do.¡±¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not absolute. What if the other party doesn¡¯t come?¡±Liu Qingfeng continued to ask.


    Xu Bai shrugged.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter. If the other party doesn¡¯t come, I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±¡±


    He had to try everything. Xu Bai had thought of this method, so he wanted to try it out.


    If he couldn¡¯t succeed, he could just think of another move. If he could succeed, it would naturally be the best.


    No Flower also understood what Xu Bai was going to do. He raised his right hand and a miniature black lotus appeared on it.


    ¡°Brother Xu, you only need to inject your power into it to control its size and transformation, but you won¡¯t be able to attack or defend.¡±


    Xu Bai took it and tried it according to No Flower¡¯s instructions. It really worked.


    However, this function was greatly reduced.


    Only the function of changing size could not even carry Xu Baifei.


    After all, this thing was considered No Flower¡¯s treasure. Even Xu Bai couldn¡¯t use it smoothly.


    However, it was enough. It was actually very simple to make it fly. Xu Bai just needed to fly with this lotus flower.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to wait a few days before taking action.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    According to common sense, No Flower was seriously injured. After coming here, he would definitely need some time to recover. He would only leave after he recovered.


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s control, the black lotus gradually shrank to the size of a chess piece and was casually placed in his pocket.


    No Flower¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he watched his treasure being so casually taken away by the other party. To be honest, he felt very strange.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s act according to the plan.¡±Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said.


    ..


    Time slowly passed, and in the blink of an eye, three days had passed. During these three days, Xu Fan did not stay idle. He kept looking at the progress bar. All the low-level skills were all used up. After obtaining a lot of skills, he did not choose to finish the book on the failure to become a saint.


    This was very uncomfortable. Xu Bai didn¡¯t expect to feel uncomfortable after he made this decision.


    Everyone pursued perfection.


    He didn¡¯t know how many skills could be integrated into this book, so the more the better. He hadn¡¯t used it yet.


    The feeling of having a treasure trove but not using it was unbearable.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He wanted to finish the last bit of his experience of failing to become a saint, but he forced himself to hold it in.


    Fortunately, he had something to do now, so he could temporarily distract himself.


    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, please be careful.¡± No Flower stood in the palace¡¯s treasury and pressed his palms together.


    Today was already the third day, and in these three days, they had done everything they could. A large number of medicinal herbs had been sent into the palace¡¯s treasure vault, just to make it look like they were treating No Flower¡¯s injuries.


    Now that the time had come, Xu Bai would not stay here any longer. He had to pretend to be Wu Hua and rush to the Buddhist Sect in Shengzhou.


    After circulating his True Core Strength and wearing the same clothes as No Flower, Xu Bai had already turned into the black-clothed, black-haired No Flower.


    He didn¡¯t talk to them anymore and left the palace treasury.


    Because of the prior greeting reason, the people here also did not stop, even if now Xu Bai is no flower appearance.


    Soon, Xu Bai walked out of the city gate and left the capital. He arrived in the wilderness.


    When he arrived at the wilderness, he did not walk anymore. Instead, he flew up and rushed towards Shengzhou.


    It was very fast and it looked like it was in a hurry.


    The black lotus under his feet was being absorbed by his True Core Strength, as if the black lotus was dragging him along as he flew.


    Nothing happened along the way. After flying for about half of the journey, the sky gradually turned dark.


    Xu Bai frowned slightly, but he was not anxious at all.


    He knew that if the other party really wanted to get rid of the future trouble, this was the perfect time to make a move. However, the other party had not made a move until now. He was probably looking for the best opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai stopped thinking and continued to rush.


    As time passed, they were getting closer and closer to Shengzhou.


    Just when Xu Bai thought that the other party would not make a move, danger suddenly descended.


    A gust of wind blew, and a bright spot appeared in the distant sky.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This light spot was only the size of a sesame seed at first, but in the blink of an eye, it had already arrived in front of him.


    It was an arrow, an arrow covered in green light.


    The green light was suffused with a dangerous aura. If one was hit, the outcome would definitely be very miserable.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.¡± Finally, you¡¯re here.¡±¡±


    He had thought that the other party would really let No Flower go, but now it seemed that the other party would not miss this opportunity.

 Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: Xu Bai Makes a Move to Destroy the Faction (4)

    Chapter 945: Xu Bai Makes a Move to Destroy the Faction (4)


    Looking at the arrow in front of him, Xu Bai slapped him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A dull sound rang out. The arrow was broken by him, but the green light on the arrowhead suddenly exploded.


    The exploding green light quickly spread and enveloped Xu Bai.


    At the same time, more than a dozen figures rushed over from afar. These people looked very ordinary, but when they attacked, they revealed their powerful strength.


    Each of them had an extraordinary realm. If No Flower really encountered them, he might die on the spot.


    The attack landed on the green light and entered the green light, causing a series of explosions.


    The clouds in the sky were scattered by the aftershock. A dozen people surrounded the green light, their faces cold.


    The leader was a man with a longbow. He was obviously the one who had started shooting.


    ¡°It¡¯s done?¡±


    someone asked.


    The longbow-wielding man shook his head.


    The green light shrank and soon disappeared. After the green light disappeared, Xu Bai appeared in the air with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The person holding the longbow was stunned. He obviously could not believe what he was seeing.


    ¡°How could a fellow who has only half a foot in the Transcendent realm survive in front of more than ten of us?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just this person who was shocked. The others were the same. They all found it unbelievable.


    At this moment, Xu Bai smiled and spoke slowly.


    ¡°Everyone, I didn¡¯t expect that you would really want to kill me. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡±


    His words were very calm, but the tone of his words made people feel terrified.


    Xu Bai¡¯s appearance was changing, and soon, he looked like himself.


    At this moment, no matter how stupid the people present were, they knew what had happened.


    The person holding the longbow was the first to react and shouted,¡±Not good! It was Xu Bai! Everyone, run!¡±


    After he shouted, he did not care about the people around him and immediately took the lead to run.


    The surrounding people reacted quickly. Almost at the same time as he said this, they turned around and prepared to escape.


    But how could they escape?


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous light flashed across them. Under the circulation of his True Core Strength, his divine soul quickly expanded and enveloped the surroundings.


    In the next moment, everyone present stopped in mid-air, their expressions extremely dull.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± Xu Bai smacked his lips and said,¡± I thought that the eye would bury something in your souls. It seems that it didn¡¯t. I guess it¡¯s imprisoned in the ruins and has very few tricks up its sleeves.¡±¡±


    He thought that the control was ineffective, but it was unexpected.


    After all, when he asked Wu Nan about Wu Nan in the ruins, Wu Nan had instantly gone crazy and turned into a consciousness.


    But thinking about it carefully, it was normal for Xu Bai to be able to control it.


    If the giant eye was imprisoned in the ruins, these people wouldn¡¯t need to do anything if there was such a method.


    Xu Bai¡¯s original plan was to capture a person and interrogate him, but now it seemed that there was no need for interrogation because there was a more direct way.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    With a snap of his fingers, everyone with stiff expressions turned around and came to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai pointed at the longbow-wielding man and said,¡±¡±Name.¡±


    ¡°Wang Xing.¡± The longbow-wielding man¡¯s face stiffened as he answered honestly.


    ¡°Now, tell me everything you know.¡±Xu Bai¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement, as if the mystery was finally revealed.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He knew that he would definitely be able to gain something this time.


    This was because the people in front of him were the ones closest to the giant eye.


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s control, Wang Xing revealed everything he knew without hesitation.


    Xu Bai had been listening. When he finished listening, his expression became strange.


    ¡°I think¡­I found a very important treasure.¡±

 Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: I’m Rich (1)

    Chapter 946: I¡¯m Rich (1)


    The surroundings were quiet. After the person named Wang Xing spoke, the entire sky was silent.


    Xu Bai stroked his chin with one hand and pondered over what he had just said with the other.


    If he really did as Wang Xing said, then he would make a huge fortune.


    This faction was similar to what he had imagined. It was indeed a faction formed by Wu Nan. Moreover, it was extremely powerful. It had lasted since that era?


    In order not to be discovered, they didn¡¯t even expand their members. They just passed it down from generation to generation. Up until now, there were no more than a hundred people.


    100 people might seem like a small number, and even some medium-sized forces would have far more than this number. However, if these 100 people were all Transcendents, then this would be very meaningful.


    One had to know that even now, there were only a few hundred known extraordinary experts in the entire world, but this force accounted for a total of a hundred. What kind of concept was this? It was equivalent to a top force, and they accounted for a small portion.


    As for why they were all Transcendents, according to what Wang Xing had said, it had something to do with that huge eye. If they continued to pass on the inheritance like this, they would be able to obtain extraordinary cultivation speed and eventually reach the Transcendent Realm, but that was all.


    They couldn¡¯t break through to the Saint Realm for some reason. Later, someone tried to find out that it was probably because the giant eye hadn¡¯t escaped from the cage.


    However, this was already very good. It was very rare for people in the world to become extraordinary, but they could easily reach the extraordinary realm. The only price they paid was that they could not become saints.


    Wang Xing didn¡¯t know much about anything else, including the origin of the giant eye and why it was in the cage.


    All they knew was to keep a close eye on Xu Bai and even eliminate the person who let Xu Bai know the truth.


    Just like No Flower not long ago.


    There was a seed in their minds. As long as someone knew something about Xu Bai, this seed would be triggered, allowing them to sense the existence of that person.


    Of course, this was within a certain range.


    Therefore, their people were all scattered in various corners to maintain this area so that they would not be missed. Back then, No Flower happened to be in that area, so he was discovered and brought about a fatal disaster.


    Fortunately, there was Black Lotus without the flower. Otherwise, he would have really failed that time.


    They didn¡¯t know much about these things, but there was one thing that they had done on their own accord, which was why Xu Bai felt that he had made a fortune.


    These people knew very well that they were working for the giant eye, so when they did things, they also thought about their future. They had never seen the giant eye with their own eyes, but they knew the ability of the giant eye. Once this matter became their reward, they would not be short.


    Therefore, up until now, they had never thought of doing anything to dominate the world, nor had they thought of letting themselves surface. However, not wanting to do something did not mean that they would not do something.


    Along the way, they had been plundering all kinds of treasures and secret manuals. Along the way, they had plundered a lot.


    Up until now, they had obtained a large number of treasures and hundreds of extraordinary secret manuals. As for those below the extraordinary level, they did not pay attention to them at all because they did not care.


    Among the other treasures, there were all kinds of weapons, all kinds of pills, and some strange things.


    Any one of them was enough to make many people scramble for it. It was also a treasure that belonged to the Transcendent Realm.


    These were the things that made Xu Bai happy, and also the reason why he felt that he had made a fortune.


    Those treasures that everyone was scrambling for could be used to expand the palace¡¯s treasury.


    As for the hundreds of extraordinary secret manuals¡­


    Xu Bai rubbed his hands together, and the light in his eyes became hotter and hotter.


    These things would definitely allow him to reach a very high level. If there were many mental cultivation methods inside, he could even slowly grind them to raise himself to the Saint Realm.


    What he lacked the most now was the state, and it was very lacking. Because he failed to become a saint and couldn¡¯t integrate his heart cultivation method, he could only slowly grind it. Now, there were only two people left in the world who could become a saint.


    It was said that Prime Minister Wen of Great Chu was getting closer to that position, and the College Chief was also not far from that position.


    He didn¡¯t know if this rule was useful to him or if the golden finger could break through this layer of rules. However, before that, he had to fight for it.


    If he couldn¡¯t break through this law, then wouldn¡¯t he be the unlucky one? He would be trapped in the Transcendent Realm.


    What he lacked was time and a progress bar.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Bring me to your treasure vault to take a look. Also, can you think of a way to gather all your people?¡±Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said slowly.


    The goal this time was to eliminate all those people. The second was to take a look at the treasure vault and get everything inside.


    These people were controlled by their divine souls and could not resist at all. When Xu Bai asked this question, they all nodded.


    ¡± If there¡¯s something special or particularly difficult to deal with,¡± Wang Xing said,¡± it¡¯s possible to gather everyone together. We¡¯ve gathered together before because of this reason.¡±


    ¡°As for the treasury, it¡¯s very far away from here. It¡¯s in an extremely remote place.¡±

 Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: I’m Rich (2)

    Chapter 947: I¡¯m Rich (2)


    It was good that there was a way. Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. As long as there was a way to gather people together, everything would be fine. As for whether it was remote or not¡­


    Wait a minute!


    ¡°Do you want to stay away from the barbarian fief?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows. Or should I say the capital far away from the Great Yue State?¡±


    He suddenly thought of something. There were still two Saint Warriors in the Barbarian Tribe who were eyeing him like tigers eyeing their prey.


    These two dogs couldn¡¯t wait for him to run to the wilderness and then kill him as soon as possible.


    So if it was too far, he had to think of another way.


    Wang Xing nodded.¡± When we were searching for the treasure, we had already decided to hide it in a remote place. That place is extremely remote. Ordinary people really can¡¯t find it.¡±¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we¡¯ve discussed it before. If we want to gather everyone, we can only gather at that place. After all, there are too many of us, and all of us are Transcendents.¡±


    Is that so¡­


    Xu Bai¡¯s frown deepened. If that was the case, it would be difficult for him. If he went alone, he would definitely encounter danger. It seemed that he had to think of a way.


    Disguise?


    No, no, no. This method wouldn¡¯t work either. Although he had all kinds of saint-level techniques, he was still only at the first level of the saint realm. This level was still a little low for those two dogs. If he didn¡¯t fool them, he would really be the one in trouble.


    He had a cheat that could trigger the cheat in one strike. However, he almost didn¡¯t plan to use this method anymore. After all, after knowing about the huge eye, he felt that it was better to use it less.


    Unless it was a critical moment, he would never use it.


    ¡°It seems like if I really want to go, I need at least two Saints to protect me, but I can¡¯t find them now.¡±Xu Bai pondered.


    There were still seven Saints in the world, including Eunuch Wei, who had recently advanced.


    But now, every saint had their own things to do, and they were very important.


    The only person he could call out to was Eunuch Wei.


    If Eunuch Wei protected them alone, it would be a bit risky. After all, there were two Barbarians, and the other Saint Realm masters were all very busy.


    ¡°What should I do to catch them all in one fell swoop and take all the treasures inside?¡±Xu Bai continued to think, feeling a headache coming on.


    This kind of feeling was quite similar to the situation where there was an empty mountain of treasure in front of him, but no one could enter.


    Xu Bai stood in the air and thought for a long time. Finally, a light flashed in his mind and he thought of a way.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.¡±


    That¡¯s right, he really couldn¡¯t rush over now because there were two dogs watching him, but that didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t get someone else to help him get it.


    There were at most two purposes for this trip. One was to directly destroy this faction, and the other was to obtain all the treasures inside.


    And if these two graves were to be merged into one, then the person who was going to go had absolute crushing strength, able to deal with all these Transcendent experts.


    Then there would be manpower¡­


    Only a Saint Realm expert could suppress a Transcendent expert and a large number of Transcendent experts. The only one who was free among the Saint Realm experts was Eunuch Wei.


    If it was someone else who went, he might not be at ease. However, he was extremely at ease with Eunuch Wei. After all, even the entire martial arts world thought that he was Eunuch Wei¡¯s illegitimate son.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai snapped his fingers.


    In the next moment, out of the ten or so Transcendent experts present, only Wang Xing was still alive. The other divine souls had all been annihilated.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll make a trip to the Imperial Palace of the Great Chu.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately rushed towards the imperial palace of the Great Chu Country.


    Wang Xing followed behind with a dull expression. The two of them quickly disappeared into the sky.


    ..


    Great Chu, Imperial Palace.


    In the current Great Chu, Director Mu had completely run all the affairs, and it was running very well.


    It was a sunny day, just like any other day.


    The guards in the palace were still doing their jobs, and the spies of the Heaven Overseeing Bureau were also doing their own things. However, their gazes were now deeply attracted by a figure.


    Xu Bai, who was wearing the Sun and Moon Daoist robe, walked inside. He was like the moon in the night sky, extremely dazzling.


    These people were secretly sizing up Xu Bai. No one dared to look him in the eye. Although there was excitement in their eyes, they suppressed it.


    Prince Xu!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Only God knew how long it had been since they last saw Lord Xu. In the past, Lord Xu was a frequent visitor to the Imperial Palace. It could be said that no one dared to stop him from running around the entire Imperial Palace. However, ever since he went to the Barbarian Land, he rarely came back, so they rarely saw him.


    Everyone present had only one thought about this Prince Xu, and that was that he was a walking legend.


    From ancient times until now, no one had been able to rise to the top of the Saint Plane in such a short time like Xu Bai.


    It was truly unprecedented.


    Therefore, the current Xu Bai had long become a legend in the entire Great Chu.

 Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: I’m Rich (3)

    Chapter 948: I¡¯m Rich (3)


    Xu Bai was already used to the gazes around him. He also knew why these people were so excited, so he was already used to it.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Sometimes, it was like this.


    When you were just an insignificant ant, no one was willing to pay attention to you. However, when you became a giant tree that connected the sky and the earth, even if you were far away, there would still be people looking at you.


    Although it sounded very clich¨¦, it was the truth.


    Xu Bai¡¯s journey was smooth. He led Wang Xing around the streets and soon arrived at a building he was very familiar with.


    There were two eunuchs standing guard at the door with serious expressions. No one was playing tricks.


    Those who were familiar with Eunuch Wei knew that he was very particular about rules. Therefore, those who worked under him naturally began to talk about rules.


    When the two guards saw Xu Bai, they were obviously shocked, but they quickly recovered and greeted him tactfully.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    They were all people from the palace and were familiar with the various tricks in the palace.


    They could be shocked, they could be surprised, but they could not lose their manners.


    Otherwise, he would have a bad impression in front of these big shots.


    Xu Bai nodded his head in response, and then walked in.


    No one dared to stop him, no one dared to say that they needed to report. Everyone knew that with the relationship between Prince Xu and Eunuch Wei, there was no need to report.


    As for Eunuch Wei¡¯s rules¡­


    The two of them could drink at the same table until the sky turned dark. This rule was also very flexible.


    Xu Bai walked into the familiar courtyard with ease. He came to a house and gently knocked on the door.


    Soon, Eunuch Wei¡¯s voice came from the room.


    ¡°Prince Xu, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve come to the palace.¡±


    In his words, there was a hint of kindness and ridicule.


    Xu Bai felt a little enlightened.


    Indeed, it seemed that he had not been to the palace for a long time. After all, with the increase in his strength and status, there were more things to do.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more about etiquette. He pushed the door open and closed it behind him.


    In the room, Eunuch Wei was sitting on a chair, sipping tea.


    Beside him were the Four Treasures of the Study. On the white paper, there was the word ¡± Tranquility ¡°. The ink was still wet, and it was obviously written by Eunuch Wei.


    Xu Bai came to the mirror and looked at the words in front of him. He praised,¡±Good words.¡±


    Eunuch Wei glanced at Xu Bai.¡±


    Xu Bai scratched his head awkwardly.¡±


    He was a boorish man, how could he tell good from bad?


    He just thought that the handwriting was not bad, so he praised it casually.


    Eunuch Wei put down the teacup in his hand with a kind smile on his face.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, why don¡¯t I see you drinking?¡± Xu Bai asked curiously. What¡¯s the meaning of this tea?¡±


    Eunuch Wei smiled and said,¡± There¡¯s no point in drinking with us. It¡¯s good to have tea when you¡¯re alone.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand.¡± How can I do that? Today, I will get drunk with Eunuch Wei!¡±¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes kept darting around like a thief.


    Speaking of wine, after drinking with Eunuch Wei, he naturally had some ability to taste it. Eunuch Wei¡¯s wine was very good, but the quantity was too small. Moreover, Eunuch Wei was sometimes a little stingy.


    Eunuch Wei knew what Xu Bai was thinking. He said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t look around anymore. During this period of time, we can¡¯t drink with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Are you very busy?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    He looked at Eunuch Wei¡¯s handwriting, which meant that if you were really busy, you didn¡¯t have to practice calligraphy here.


    Eunuch Wei picked up the words on the table and said,¡±¡±This wasn¡¯t written by our family. Although the ink is still wet, it¡¯s still the same even if it¡¯s been left there for a month. Do you know who wrote it?¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Hey¡­ The dean wrote it.¡± Eunuch Wei smiled.¡± This old thing came all the way here to deliver this calligraphy. He said he wanted to show it to Prime Minister Wen. But after Prime Minister Wen saw it, he started cursing and swearing as if someone owed him a few hundred taels.¡±¡±


    ¡°This word was placed on the table, so I asked for it. After seeing it, I understood what it meant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not uncommon for scholars like them to fight each other, but this level of fighting is rare.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this: ¡°¡±From the looks of it, the Principal seems to be faster than Prime Minister Wen.¡±


    Currently, among the entire world¡¯s ninth grade Transcendents, the fastest were the Principal and Prime Minister Wen. The two of them were almost certain to seize the last two spots.


    Normally, it didn¡¯t matter if you were one step ahead of me, since the two spots had already been decided.


    However, it was not necessarily the case for the two of them because their relationship was extraordinary. It could even be said that they had a deep grudge.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The two of them had different ideologies, so they could not stand each other.


    ¡± If I¡¯m one step ahead of you, it means that I¡¯m stronger than you. Even if you become a Saint, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m stronger than you anyway.¡±


    Since the dean dared to send this piece of calligraphy, he must have revealed something in it. It could prove that he was very fast.


    ¡°Sigh, these two old fellows have been fighting for so long and they are still fighting. It is really annoying. But no matter what, Prime Minister Wen is still an official of our Great Chu.¡±Eunuch Wei sighed.


    Xu Bai said,¡± Let¡¯s take a look at what he means. You guys are planning to make a move. However, how this thing helps him to break through the realm is his own business.¡±¡±

 Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: Xu Bai, I’m Rich

    Chapter 949: Xu Bai, I¡¯m Rich


    His words were very clear. Clearly, Great Chu still had to help Prime Minister Wen.


    Eunuch Wei said helplessly,¡± You¡¯re good at everything. It¡¯s just that sometimes, you overuse your brain. We won¡¯t help him because both of them are already in the capital.¡±¡±


    ¡°No matter who they are, it¡¯s good for Great Chu. There¡¯s no need to offend one just to help one, because they¡¯re all from Great Chu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m under orders to protect them now because they want to break through with all their might. In order to prevent accidents from happening, although this accident is very small, we have to prevent it.¡±


    ¡°Director Mu is now fully prepared to leave the Saint Plane, so he doesn¡¯t have time at all. After all, he still has to manage the government.¡±


    ¡± Eunuch Wei,¡± Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.¡± Is this what you mean by preventing an accident? Is it just drinking tea here?¡±¡±


    ¡± Everyone has already reached the Saint Realm,¡± Eunuch Wei said.¡± As long as we¡¯re in the capital, we¡¯ll be able to grasp it.¡±¡±


    Alright then.


    Xu Bai finally understood. It was not wrong to say that. How could there be any accidents when a Saint Warrior was in charge of the capital?


    Eunuch Wei looked at Xu Bai strangely.¡±¡±You must have something to do this time, right?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded. He indeed had something to do, but now it seemed that this matter could not be completed.


    Of course, he still told her the ins and outs of the matter.


    Eunuch Wei frowned slightly,¡±A force that specifically targets you¡­¡± Your method is indeed very good, but I can¡¯t get away.¡±


    Xu Bai understood.


    He really couldn¡¯t get away from this situation. He planned to leave first and think of other ways.


    Although Eunuch Wei had a good relationship with him, he couldn¡¯t ask Eunuch Wei to disregard his interests just because of this matter.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai decided to leave.


    But before he could say it, Eunuch Wei spoke again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way. What you¡¯re most worried about now are those two barbarians.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s good to disguise myself,¡± Xu Bai shook his head.¡± But my ability to disguise myself is not high enough.¡±¡±


    Even if he borrowed a mask, it would be useless because his current ability had long surpassed that of Thousand-faced Female Bandit.


    ¡± Disguise yourself,¡± Eunuch Wei said slowly.¡± In addition, you¡¯ll appear at the place you want to go by surprise. Moreover, you¡¯ll arrive in an instant. In this way, even if those two old fellows opposite you have heaven-defying abilities, they won¡¯t know that you¡¯ve left.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai was slightly stunned.


    Teleporting here?


    If that was the case, it was really possible.


    As long as he was within the boundaries of Great Chu, even if he was in the land of the barbarians, the other party would not dare to come in and investigate.


    However, if he went out of that range, the other party would have a chance to detect him. In other words, if he appeared in the range for no reason, the other party would not even know that he had left.


    But was there such a method?


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, please show me the way.¡± Xu Bai asked curiously.¡±


    Eunuch Wei said with a smile,¡±Gu Yue Sword Sect is under the protection of the Bane.¡±¡±


    Gu Yue Sword Sect?


    Xu Bai frowned.


    He was very familiar with this inheritance. Although he had never been there before, there were a few people who had a lot of connections with it.


    King Sheng You, Chu Yu, Qin Feng.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the fisherman first.


    He knew that the Ancient Moon Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master was Chu Yu¡¯s mother.


    However, why would a swordsman have a method to instantly arrive?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Eunuch Master Wei seemed to have seen through what Bai was thinking. He picked up the teacup next to him and took a sip before putting it down.


    ¡°Swords are all very fast. They have an ancient sword that has been passed down for generations. I don¡¯t know the exact situation, but I have the ability to do so.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±


    If there was a way, then do it. This was what Xu Bai did.


    Eunuch Wei saw Xu Bai¡¯s energetic appearance and stopped him again. He said helplessly,¡±¡±It¡¯s usually fine, but recently, there¡¯s been some trouble¡­¡±

 Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: Xu Bai Is Not Being Liked

    Chapter 950: Xu Bai Is Not Being Liked


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s expression was a little awkward, as if he was talking about something that was difficult to talk about.


    Xu Bai was also a discerning person. He could tell that something was wrong with the situation.


    For Eunuch Wei to make such an expression, there must be something big going on. There were a lot of tricks up his sleeve.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai rolled his eyes and revealed a mysterious smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to become and I¡¯m related. I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t.¡±


    This sentence was meant to be a joke, but Xu Bai was just using it to lighten the atmosphere, because the atmosphere was so awkward that he could dig out a house.


    But sometimes, he felt that things were just so wonderful. It was clearly meant to be teased, but he accidentally hit the nail on the head.


    Eunuch Wei fell silent, but from his expression, it seemed that this was the case.


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.¡± Could it be that it really has something to do with me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been to the Gu Yue Sword Sect before. How can I bring trouble from afar?¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei shrugged.¡± It does have something to do with you. This matter is very complicated. In short, the Sect Master of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect has been in a bad mood recently, and the reason for his bad mood is related to you.¡±


    Xu Bai stumbled back two steps.


    Impossible, absolutely impossible!


    Who was the leader of Ancient Moon Sword Sect? She was Lord Sheng You¡¯s wife and Chu Yu¡¯s mother.


    There were all kinds of complicated relationships involved. In front of the other party, he should be a junior who admired him very much. How could he be so depressed because of him?


    Just think about it. He had a good relationship with Sheng You King, not to mention his relationship with Chu Yu. Why did it become so bad when he was in the Gu Yue Sword Sect?


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange, right? At the beginning, our family was also very strange.¡±Eunuch Wei seemed to like the teacup in his hand very much. He picked it up and took another sip.¡± I don¡¯t know what happened in here. I only know that when you went to the remains, Chu Yu¡¯s mother ran to the border and ran away after giving the prince two punches. It was as if there was some conflict between the husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with me, right?¡± Xu Bai was speechless.¡± I¡¯ve never even met her before. Could it be that she admires my talent, so she hates me?¡±¡±


    Seeing Xu Bai¡¯s exaggerated expression, Eunuch Wei rubbed the space between his eyebrows.¡±¡±It¡¯s said to be related to you, because after she left, King You Sheng gritted his teeth and said your name. Anyway, you have to go to the border first and see what his highness has to say.¡±


    Xu Bai understood.


    It turned out that they could not go smoothly this time.


    Most importantly, he did not even know what he had done. He did not seem to have done anything, but he had somehow offended Chu Yu¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave?¡± Xu Bai pointed at the door.


    Eunuch Wei said,¡± The one who tied the bell has to undo it. Let¡¯s see what the situation is. If it doesn¡¯t work, come back to us. We¡¯ll think of a way for you.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai understood. He didn¡¯t stay here for long because he really had to destroy that force, so he had to hurry.


    As for the reason why the Sect Master of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect was in a bad mood, and why it was related to him, Xu Bai would only know after he arrived.


    The distance from the Great Chu Imperial Palace to the border was very long. However, with Xu Bai flying at full speed, the time taken was shortened by quite a bit.


    When he stepped on the border again and arrived at King Sheng You¡¯s camp, he saw that every soldier in the camp was very strange. The strange thing was their expressions.


    Everyone was trying to hold back their laughter, as if they had just seen the funniest joke in the world. However, the key was that they couldn¡¯t laugh.


    Holding it in like this, with a half-smile, instead made people feel very strange.


    Especially after Xu Bai arrived, these people looked at him even more strangely, like the audience under the stage watching a wonderful play.


    Although he did not know what was going on, no one stopped him. He decided to capture someone first.


    Thinking of this, he stopped and grabbed a soldier who was about to leave.


    The soldiers were dejected, looking as if they were down on their luck.


    Especially when he saw the smile of his companion beside him, he felt that he was even more unlucky. He could only turn around and force a smile.


    ¡°Prince Xu, I still have something to do. The firewood in the kitchen is gone, and the food is not ready yet. Otherwise, everyone will be hungry today.¡±


    A reason, a very bad reason. Even an idiot would think that this reason was bad.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes slightly.¡± Not eating for one or two meals won¡¯t starve anyone to death. Besides, it can also train everyone¡¯s willpower. What I¡¯m more interested in is what exactly happened.¡±


    The soldiers were all stunned.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    What did he mean by skipping one or two meals and training everyone¡¯s willpower?


    Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying before? A poor general doesn¡¯t lack hungry soldiers!


    The soldier felt that the way Prince Xu thought was a little strange, especially when he looked like this.


    Of course, he also heard the other party¡¯s words. He immediately shut his mouth tightly as if he was sewn up. He could not spit out a word.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite stubborn.¡± ¡°I like stubborn people the most,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±

 Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: Xu Bai Is Not Being Liked (2)

    Chapter 951: Xu Bai Is Not Being Liked (2)


    The soldier still kept his mouth shut, but his finger was pointing at a location. It was the location of King Sheng You¡¯s tent. His meaning was obvious. If there was anything, he could go there and ask. He said nothing.


    They were all on the same side. Xu Bai had only said a few words casually just now. He could not interrogate the soldier with torture, let alone use the method of soul control. Therefore, when he saw that the soldier refused to say anything, he let go.


    However, he had already obtained some information, and that was that this place was indeed related to him.


    After releasing the soldiers, Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer and walked to the tent.


    The door to the tent was closed. Before he could knock on the door, he heard the voice actor Wang¡¯s voice coming from inside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    His voice was very low and hoarse.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t bother to explain any manners and directly pushed the door open.


    After entering, he closed the door behind him and finally had the time to look at the scene inside.


    The furnishings inside were very similar to the ones he had seen before, but there was an incongruous person standing not far away.


    King You Sheng¡¯s expression was very serious, and no one could tell what was going on. However, this serious expression, coupled with King You Sheng¡¯s unlucky expression, made all of this seem very ridiculous.


    ¡°Wangye, you¡¯re really unlucky. Why do you look like you ate a fly?¡±Xu Bai said in a slightly teasing tone.


    According to their usual habits, if Xu Bai teased him at this time, King Sheng You would definitely follow suit and tease him. The two of them would brag about each other for a long time.


    But this time, after Xu Bai said this, Sheng You King actually nodded and admitted it. He had no intention of arguing with Xu Bai at all.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± King You Sheng touched his face and recalled the time when he was beaten up. His tone was filled with nostalgia.¡±Sigh¡­ It had been a long time since she had last played the King of Bounds. She felt quite comfortable playing the King of Bounds all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Xu Bai gasped and took two steps back. He looked at King Shengyou with a strange expression.


    Damn, a Saint Realm master actually had such a special hobby. It was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°Is this very strange?¡± When This King had not risen up, his strength was not strong. She was already very strong at that time. It was very normal to be beaten. Beating was a form of love. It was normal for husband and wife to fight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s no need to make it so obvious.¡± Xu Bai chuckled.¡±


    King You Sheng pursed his lips, implying that Xu Bai still didn¡¯t understand.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai expressed that he really didn¡¯t want to understand.


    Who would want to come into contact with such a strange attribute!


    I¡¯m a very normal person!


    Normal people wouldn¡¯t like it, right?


    Seeing Xu Bai¡¯s refusal, for the first time, the Underworld Ascending King felt that there was still some conflict between the two of them.


    After a silent sigh, King Sheng You looked at Xu Bai, and his expression gradually became serious.


    He wanted to return to his former state. After all, he used to be so serious and unsmiling.


    However, what he did not expect was that ever since Xu Bai found out about his special attribute, his image in front of Xu Bai had completely collapsed.


    ¡°Why did you come to look for this king this time? Also, can you put away this expression of yours? This king feels that it¡¯s too cautious.¡±


    What expression did Xu Bai have?


    It was that very strange expression.


    It made people want to kick him in the face.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that King You Sheng had better self-control, he really wanted to go up and kick him.


    Xu Bai coughed and rubbed his face hard to make his expression disappear. Then, he explained what had happened and why he was here.


    Getting down to business was more important. There was plenty of time to think about these things in the future.


    This time, it was King Shengyou¡¯s turn to have a strange expression.


    In front of Xu Bai, King Shengyou was first surprised, then complicated. Soon, it turned into an expression that was similar to schadenfreude.


    This expression was as if there was a huge pit in front of him, but someone was about to jump down. Not only did he not stop him, but he also wanted the other party to jump in because he had fallen into this huge pit before.


    Xu Bai instantly felt his hair stand on end.¡±


    Whose anger?


    Naturally, it belonged to that person from Gu Yue Sword Sect.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± King You Sheng vented through his nose.¡±


    Xu Bai grinned.¡± To be honest, I really don¡¯t know why it has anything to do with me. I¡¯ve never seen it before¡­¡±


    King Sheng You was so happy that his mouth almost reached his ears. He patted Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder hard and put on a very heroic look.¡±You¡¯ll know when you go¡­¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± I feel like there¡¯s a big hole. I¡¯m not going.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    King You Sheng retracted his hand.¡± This pit will fall sooner or later. If you explain it clearly, then nothing will happen. If you don¡¯t explain it clearly, this pit will become bigger and bigger until you can¡¯t avoid it and will automatically fall in.¡±


    ¡± Then you have to tell me what kind of pit it is,¡± Xu Bai said speechlessly.¡± I don¡¯t even know what kind of pit it is. How am I supposed to bury it?¡±¡±


    That was what he said, and that was what he thought. If he didn¡¯t even know what a pit was, how could he bury it?


    King You Sheng laughed.¡± Don¡¯t worry. Just go. I can¡¯t explain this to you. As long as you fill in this hole, there will be benefits for you.¡±¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like secret manuals the most? There are a lot of secret manuals in the Ancient Moon Sword Sect.¡±

 Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: Xu Bai Is Unwelcomed (3)

    Chapter 952: Xu Bai Is Unwelcomed (3)


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up, but soon returned to normal. His face was filled with rejection.


    No matter what he said, he would not go if he did not make things clear.


    ¡°Are there really many secret manuals? If I fill this hole, can I really get all of them?¡±


    At the end, he added. Although his face was still full of rejection, he could not help but be curious.


    King You Sheng said matter-of-factly,¡±There must be a lot of them. An ancient inheritance is considered the top force in the world even now. Think about it, if they are willing to give you all of them, you will definitely make a fortune.¡±


    This appearance, coupled with the fact that King You Sheng was still rubbing his hands when he spoke, gave people an extremely wretched feeling.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and give it a try?¡± Xu Bai pondered.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± replied King You Sheng.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else. He said goodbye and turned to leave.


    Although he had rejected it earlier, it was not impossible if there were many secret manuals.


    Sigh, it smells so good.


    Thinking about the progress bar, he felt that he had no reason to refuse.


    ¡°Wait!¡± King Sheng You stopped Xu Bai before he could leave the tent.


    ¡°What else?¡± Xu Bai turned around.¡±


    King Sheng You moved closer to Xu Bai and said,¡±¡±This king is thinking about it. If you can explain this matter and bury the hole, why don¡¯t you say a few words to this king¡¯s wife? When it comes to beating this king, you can do it secretly. Although this king likes it very much, in front of so many people, you can do it secretly in the future.¡±


    Xu Bai felt that if he could make an expression right now, it would definitely be a petrified expression.


    Why did it feel like the higher the strength of the game, the weirder these attributes would be?


    Forget it, forget it. Fortunately, he was a relatively normal person and was loved by people in the martial arts world.


    Look, as long as he made a trip in the martial world, who wouldn¡¯t give him some face? Wasn¡¯t this a sign of being loved?


    Xu Bai nodded, waved his hand, and left.


    Before he left, he had also inquired about the location of the Ancient Music Sword Sect. He did not stay any longer. After leaving the tent, he immediately soared into the sky and rushed towards the Ancient Moon Sword Sect.


    ..


    It was not far from the border to the Ancient Moon Sword Sect. After all, the Sect Master of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect and King Sheng You were husband and wife, and the distance between them was very close.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Xu Bai to arrive.


    There were many top forces in the world, such as the Academy, the top ten Buddhist sects, and many Taoist sects.


    And the Ancient Moon Sword Sect was also an existence that belonged to a top force. After experiencing so many ups and downs, they still stood tall in this world without any signs of wavering. Their foundation could not be underestimated.


    In the pugilistic world, Ancient Sword Sect was very popular.


    Other than their strength, their disciples were also upright and upright. These were all signs of their popularity, but what made them the most popular was their inheritance.


    Gu Yue Fei¡¯s sword technique.


    It was not an exaggeration to describe the inheritance of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect as ¡®taking the enemy¡¯s head from a thousand miles away.


    Of course, this was also to describe their powerful strength and powerful inheritance.


    And the most crucial point was that they used swords.


    Who didn¡¯t have a martial arts dream?


    Most people who had just entered the martial arts world liked swords. The sword had always been a symbol.


    In the past, many people liked to hold a long stick and kill in the rape field, fantasizing that they were a chivalrous swordsman.


    Although he still couldn¡¯t escape from his parents ¡®clutches in the end and painfully admitted his mistake in the midst of a series of screams, it didn¡¯t erase the supreme position of the sword in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Thus, after combining all these aspects, Gu Yue Sword Sect¡¯s reputation in the martial world was truly unparalleled.


    When Xu Bai stood at the entrance of the sect, as usual, no one stopped him.


    There was not even a notification!


    Xu Bai could not help but sigh when he saw the excited gazes and whispers of the Sword Sect disciples beside him. Sometimes, status was really useful.


    Of course, the premise was that he didn¡¯t hear these guys ¡®sighs.


    ¡°Aiyo, they¡¯re finally here. There¡¯s going to be a good show this time.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, guess, will he be chased out by the Sect Master?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. No matter what, it¡¯s still Prince Xu. However, the Sect Master will be very angry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Ever since the sect master returned, this anger has not subsided.¡±


    ..


    Hearing these conversations, Xu Bai silently turned his head. Then, he took a step forward and used the Phantom Grand Magic to appear in front of a disciple.


    The disciple was still whispering when he saw a face full of killing intent. He instantly felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, and his legs went weak.


    ¡°Come, come here.¡± Xu Bai was very enthusiastic. He grabbed the disciple¡¯s arm and forcefully dragged him in front of him, looking like a warm-hearted person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to organize your words. Tell me what happened, or else¡­I¡¯ll find a pond and throw it in.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This sentence was originally very normal.


    However, after he finished speaking, the disciple actually revealed a terrified expression.


    It had to be said that a frightened expression was very normal, but the words that followed were wrong.


    ¡°No! Please don¡¯t, don¡¯t throw it into the pond. I don¡¯t want to be caught by Senior Brother Qin.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.

 Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: Xu Bai Is Unwelcomed

    Chapter 953: Xu Bai Is Unwelcomed


    Well, Qin Feng was really famous here.


    ¡°I won¡¯t throw you into the pond. Tell me, what exactly happened?¡±Xu Bai was speechless.


    The Gu Yue Sword Sect disciple looked dazed and said blankly,¡±¡±I don¡¯t know. We only know that after the Sect Master beat up Sheng You King, he came back gnashing his teeth and kept calling your name as if he hated you.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright, he really didn¡¯t manage to find out anything.


    Due to Chu Yu¡¯s relationship with King You Sheng, it did not seem very polite for him to use his divine soul here.


    When the other disciples saw Xu Bai looking over, they shook their heads, indicating that they did not know. Their faces turned pale.


    In the end, they even added a sentence. The general meaning was that they really didn¡¯t want to be hooked up by Senior Brother Qin Feng.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t get any useful information, so he ignored them and continued to walk up the mountain road.


    The mountain path was built neatly and smoothly. The higher the mountain, the closer Xu Bai was to his destination.


    Soon, a platform appeared in front of them. The platform was surrounded by buildings built against the mountain. It looked extremely luxurious.


    On the platform, there was an endless stream of Gu Yue Sword Sect disciples.


    When Xu Bai stepped onto the platform, he bumped into someone before he could react.


    He wore a straw raincoat and a bamboo hat, paired with a pair of straw sandals. He carried a bamboo basket in his left hand, a fishing rod in his right hand, and a long sword on his back.


    This nondescript attire was especially eye-catching in the Ancient Moon Sword Sect, so Xu Bai could tell at first glance.


    ¡°Brother Qin, you want to go fishing again?¡±Xu Bai smiled and walked up.


    Qin Feng was dressed like a fisherman. When he saw Xu Bai walking over, he quickly retreated. Then, he pretended not to know Xu Bai and chose another path to escape.


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and stepped in the middle again.¡±Brother Qin, why does it seem like you¡¯ve met a passerby when you¡¯re meeting an old friend?¡±


    Qin Feng looked up at the sky.¡± Brother Xu, we¡¯re just going to fish. We don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t ask us. We really don¡¯t know.¡±¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure, but when someone couldn¡¯t explain it clearly, that person was the clearest.


    Xu Bai quickly pulled Qin Feng to a hidden corner and curiously asked why the sect master of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect didn¡¯t like him.


    Qin Feng still maintained the expression of looking at the sky, as if he was afraid of saying a word.


    However, this expression told Xu Bai that Qin Feng definitely knew something.


    Perhaps when dealing with other people, it would be very difficult to use divine souls and violent methods. However, if it was to deal with Qin Feng, it would be very simple.


    The easiest way to deal with a fisherman was to fish.


    ¡°I have a secret fishing recipe that can help you catch a big fish.¡±¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, there are many ways to fish in World City. I know my situation very well. You don¡¯t have to fool me.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin. It seems that this thing is not enough to move Qin Feng.


    However, this was not a big problem at all. He had other methods.


    ¡°I know a place with a lot of fish.¡±


    Initially, Qin Feng was still looking up at the sky, not wanting to talk to Xu Bai. However, when Xu Bai said this, his expression stiffened slightly.


    Then, like a puppet, his raised head slowly returned to its original position in a particularly stiff posture¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Brother Xu, I feel that between you and me, we actually tell each other everything we know. Since Brother Xu wants to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    ..


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When Xu Bai walked out from a hidden corner, Qin Feng had already left happily.


    Before he left, he grabbed Xu Bai¡¯s hand and thanked him again and again.


    Of course, it was Xu Bai¡¯s first time in the Ancient Musical Sword Sect, so he didn¡¯t know where there were many fish.


    He had lied to Qin Feng without a conscience. However, these things were not important. What was important was that he knew the reason.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath, slowly lifted his feet, and walked toward the largest building¡­

 Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: Mark (1)

    Chapter 954: Mark (1)


    Just now, Xu Bai had already learned about the specific situation from Qin Feng.


    However, how to deal with it would depend on the next step.


    He was not far from the main hall. This was the largest building. When he came to the door, he found that the two disciples guarding the door silently made way for him.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    One of the so-called disciples stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation. However, Xu Bai could see that the smile on this guy¡¯s face was obvious.


    The corner of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Then, he sighed and walked forward. Not long after, he reached the door and knocked on it.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    A voice came from the room. Although it was a female voice, it carried a sense of majesty that made people unable to look straight at it.


    The sect master of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect had an extremely high status and was in charge of such a large force. People like him who had been in power for a long time did not need to learn from them. They only needed to subtly influence them and they would be able to have such an imposing manner.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and walked in.


    The space behind the door was huge. Looking from here, there was a red carpet all the way to the end.


    Outside the red carpet, there were exquisitely carved bluestone bricks.


    At the end of the red carpet was a huge throne. The throne was inlaid with various gems and looked extremely luxurious.


    At the top of the throne was a sword.


    This was an ordinary iron sword. Its shape was not exaggerated, and it belonged to the kind that no one would look at if it was thrown anywhere. However, when it was inserted into the throne, it imperceptibly increased the power of this sword.


    These were not the most important things. The most important thing was the person sitting on the throne.


    A woman in her thirties was dressed in a man¡¯s attire.


    Although the woman was in her thirties, she was extremely beautiful. The man¡¯s attire did not stand out on her, but instead made her look like a sharp sword.


    Seeing Xu Bai come in, the woman waved her hand. A sharp sword aura bypassed Xu Bai and closed the door behind her.


    The sword qi was originally an offensive weapon, but in the woman¡¯s hands, it was like an arm controlling it. Even when it hit the door, it did not cause any damage. This control was already shocking.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai took two steps forward and folded his hands.¡±Junior Xu Bai greets Sect Master.¡±


    Gu Yue Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master Gu Yao¡¯s eyes were cold. After seeing Xu Bai¡¯s actions, she chuckled.


    Her laughter was cold, as if she was unhappy to see Xu Bai.


    ¡°The dignified Prince Xu actually saluted me, this is too unreasonable. If word of this spreads in the pugilistic world, it will probably come to curse my Ancient Moon Sword Sect.¡±Gu Yao¡¯s words were filled with ridicule.


    ¡± Sect Master,¡± Xu Bai put down his hand helplessly,¡± I already know why you¡¯re hostile to me. But I¡¯m here for something urgent.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai explained his purpose.


    Gu Yao¡¯s eyes were calm as Xu Bai spoke. When Xu Bai finished speaking, she suddenly raised her right hand.


    The iron sword stuck in the throne followed her movements and left the throne, falling into her right hand.


    The iron sword trembled slightly and emitted a clear sound. It did not seem like a dead object, but rather like a living thing.


    ¡°Good stuff.¡± Even if Xu Bai didn¡¯t care much about artifacts, he could see that this iron sword wasn¡¯t as ordinary as it looked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good sword. It¡¯s passed down from a distant era.¡±¡± A sword that can cut through space.¡± Gu Yao wiped the blade with her finger.¡± It¡¯s a seventh-grade Saint artifact, and it¡¯s not a one-time use.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Xu Bai gasped.


    A Seventh Grade Saint might not be as powerful as a Ninth Grade Saint, but it was a treasure, and not a one-time use treasure.


    There were very few treasures in the world, let alone saint treasures.


    It could be said that with this sword, the Gu Yue Sword Sect¡¯s foundation as a top force would not waver.


    Xu Bai rolled his eyes. He could also tell that Gu Yao seemed to be waiting for him to speak. He took a few steps forward and said with a smile,¡±Sect Master, can I use it?¡±


    Gu Yao shook her iron sword, and the sound from the sword became clearer.¡±¡±This sword is the foundation of my Ancient Moon Sword Sect. After using it once, it will take a month to use it again.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, due to the special characteristics of this sword space, even if a Ninth Grade Saint comes, I can use it to escape. So, with such a sword, what reason do you have for me to help you?¡±


    The smile on Xu Bai¡¯s face did not change. He had already heard it. Since he could communicate with him, it was not that there was no way. It just depended on whether he could communicate with him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If he could convince Eunuch Wei, everything would be fine. If he couldn¡¯t, he could go back to Eunuch Wei and think of other ways.


    However, Xu Bai knew that this trip would probably succeed.


    Seeing that Xu Bai was still able to maintain his smile, the coldness in Gu Yao¡¯s eyes became even more obvious. She inserted her sword back into the throne and waved her sleeves,¡±¡±You can go. I don¡¯t want to lend it to you.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, I already know what¡¯s going on, but things have to be resolved, right?¡± Xu Bai did not take a step back.¡±


    When he said this, Gu Yao¡¯s aura changed. She originally looked like a sword hidden in a scabbard, but now she was like a sharp sword unsheathed.

 Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: Mark (2)

    Chapter 955: Mark (2)


    Rolling sword qi rushed over. Every sword qi seemed to split the sky and earth, extremely terrifying.


    Xu Bai stood where he was and did not move a single step, allowing the Sword Qi to rush towards him.


    Just as the sword Qi was about to touch his body, the sword Qi inexplicably disappeared as if it had never appeared.


    Gu Yao¡¯s cold gaze softened slightly.¡±¡±You¡¯re a good person. I heard that you¡¯re good at fighting above your level. Can you fight a saint now?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be able to break through to Saint First Order.¡± Xu Bai thought for a moment and said.¡±


    He had three Saint Realm Level 1 skills. Although he was not a Saint Realm expert, he believed that he could still fight.


    ¡°Good!¡± Even though Gu Yao was somewhat displeased with Xu Bai, she could not deny his strength.


    ¡°Then can it be solved?¡± Xu Bai asked with a smile.¡±


    Gu Yao chuckled.¡± Do you think it can be resolved? My daughter hasn¡¯t been happy for a long time because of you. She even secretly wiped her tears. Tell me, how can this matter be resolved?¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai helplessly spread his hands and said,¡±¡±I really didn¡¯t expect this!¡±


    Speaking of which, he felt that his EQ was quite good, but this matter¡­He really didn¡¯t expect it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this?¡± Gu Yao stood up, and her aura began to rise again.¡±¡±Ye Zi, Chu Ling, Liu Xu, and the little girl beside Chu Ling. You thought of all of them, but you didn¡¯t think of Chu Yu?¡±


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    Gu Yao continued,¡± I heard that you even left some words for Liu Xu and Qing Xue to make them very happy. I don¡¯t even need to think to know what it was. Back then, that old bastard Shengyou said the same thing to several women.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright then.


    He had never expected that in the end, Sheng You King would still be attacked.


    However, from what he said, it seemed that King Nether had played around quite well in the past, but unfortunately, he was subdued by this tigress in the end.


    Terrifying, it was too terrifying.


    In the past, what No Flower said was right. Women were tigers!


    After Gu Yao pointed at Xu Bai and spoke, her anger subsided a little. She then sat back down on the chair and said,¡±¡±Come on, tell me a method. From the looks of it, you seem to be able to convince me.¡±


    As she spoke, her face was filled with disdain.


    Xu Bai scratched his head and didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, this expression was the most normal.


    Which parent would not protect their children?


    Xu Bai Ma was a man who was going to be a father. If one day his children were wronged, he would probably cut them into eight pieces with a knife.


    Therefore, putting himself in her shoes, this matter seemed particularly normal.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that he had to explain it clearly and make Gu Yao happy.


    How could he be happy?


    It was actually very simple.


    Xu Bai suddenly raised his hands and bowed to Gu Yao.¡±¡±Mother-in-law, please accept my bow.¡±


    Gu Yao was ¡°¡­¡±


    Xu Bai stood up and blinked his eyes, meaning that this was enough, right?


    To put it simply, it was about Chu Yu.


    Can¡¯t he agree?


    Don¡¯t talk about anything else. He was very clear about agreeing to this matter.


    Chu Yu was good-looking, and they had gone through many things together. Before this matter was exposed, they were all friends.


    But what about after it was broken?


    Only a fool wouldn¡¯t be willing.


    It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t have many wives in this world.


    If a man was liked by a beautiful woman, and the two of them got along very well, then why couldn¡¯t he marry her?


    Don¡¯t talk about other useless things. As long as it was a normal man, he would agree.


    Those who were clingy and wanted to do this and that were cheap bones. Those who did not agree and were ambiguous were scumbags.


    Xu Bai himself was not such a person. He treated Liu Xu like this and treated Qing Xue like this.


    Gu Yao felt like she was about to collapse. It was the first time she had seen someone like Xu Bai.


    She had thought that she would have to waste more time, but the other party¡¯s actions and words just now made her stop talking.


    ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Gu Yao said.


    ¡± Of course,¡± Xu Bai nodded.¡± But it¡¯s not the right time yet. I have to seize the time to improve my strength. I¡¯ll give them a satisfactory answer in the future. I¡¯ll definitely be satisfied.¡±¡±


    Gu Yao didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything and just looked back at Gu Yao.


    The surroundings became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    After a while, Gu Yao silently stood up and pulled out the iron sword from her throne.


    ¡°There are two of you, right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say yes, but this action showed that Xu Bai had passed.


    Xu Bai nodded and snapped his fingers. The controlled Wang Xing walked in from the door with a dull expression.


    The value of the game is over Gu Yao didn¡¯t waste any time and walked out with her iron sword.


    Xu Bai followed closely behind him. After a while, they left the building and headed straight to the back of the mountain.


    They went straight up and arrived at the top of the mountain. There was a platform on the top of the mountain that looked very messy.


    ¡°Once this iron sword is used, it will attract a terrifying phenomenon, so it¡¯s better to stay here.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Tell me, where are you going?¡± Gu Yao said.¡±


    Xu Bai turned around and looked at Wang Xing.


    Wang Xing¡¯s eyes were dull as he gave a location.


    Gu Yao nodded.¡±


    Xu Bai quickly expressed that he knew and would not go back on his word.

 Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: Mark (3)

    Chapter 956: Mark (3)


    Gu Yao twirled the iron sword in her hand. Soon, a ray of light appeared on the iron sword and landed on a withered grass on the ground.


    The withered grass was glowing as Gu Yao pulled it up and handed it to Xu Bai.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Xu Bai asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°This sword has the attribute of space. This is a temporary gift. The withered grass can store things for a month. If the withered grass loses its effect after a month, the stored things will run out.¡±Gu Yao explained.


    Xu Bai suddenly realized that there was a huge space hidden in the withered grass.


    This kind of thing was temporary and could not be prepared in large quantities. Moreover, it seemed that the iron sword would also be consumed, so Xu Bai could only use it as a temporary emergency.


    But this was enough.


    This trip was for those treasures. He could bring them along alone. At most, he could make a few more packages, but they were too eye-catching. With this withered grass, it would be much more convenient.


    ¡°Thank you, mother-in-law!¡± When Xu Bai spoke, he didn¡¯t even blush.


    Gu Yao only nodded and did not say anything else. She stretched out her hand and wiped the sword. Her fingertip was cut by the sword, and blood seeped into the iron sword.


    The iron sword was like a huge sponge that instantly absorbed the blood. At the same time, the ordinary-looking iron sword became a little sharp.


    The air around the iron sword became distorted. At the same time, Xu Bai saw fine cracks in the air around the iron sword.


    Space!


    It was a saint level treasure that could break through the space limit, and it was showing its power at this moment.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Gu Yao didn¡¯t make any big movements. She just let go of her hand and let the iron sword leave.


    In the next moment, the iron sword seemed to have a soul as it directly disappeared into the sky and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s puzzled gaze, a huge pillar of light suddenly appeared in the sky and landed on an empty space not far away.


    Gu Yao pointed at the pillar of light.¡±


    Of course, Xu Bai didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t trust her.


    Time was of the essence. He thanked Wang Xing and led him into the light pillar.


    As soon as they entered, the light pillar suddenly shrank and disappeared. Xu Bai and Wang Xing were nowhere to be seen.


    A small black dot appeared in the sky and gradually enlarged in the blink of an eye. The iron sword fell from the sky.


    Gu Yao stretched out her hand and held the iron sword in her hand. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and her men¡¯s clothing could not hide her fierce posture.¡±Mother-in-law¡­This title is not bad.¡±


    Her mood had improved, and her footsteps were much lighter. She walked slowly along the mountain path back¡­


    ..


    After Xu Bai entered the light pillar, he didn¡¯t feel any discomfort, as if he was still standing in the same place. However, his vision blurred.


    He realized that he could hear the sound of waves.


    He turned around and found himself standing on a beach. Behind him were the raging waves that were crashing against the shore.


    Wang Xing stood next to him, his face still as lifeless as a wooden block.


    This was a small island, an extremely remote island. There was no one there.


    The island was full of rocks, and there weren¡¯t many trees.


    With how remote this place was, even if they knew of its existence, Great Chu would not care.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Xu Bai said.


    He was very excited. After going through all kinds of obstacles, he had finally arrived here. Now, he only wanted to go to the place where the treasures were stored and loot everything inside.


    Wang Xing received Xu Bai¡¯s instruction and led the way silently.


    They soon arrived at a cave on the deserted island. When Wang Xing led Xu Bai into the cave, Xu Bai realized how many treasures these guys had collected.


    The cave was not too complicated. After all, this place was too remote, so there was no need to do such secretive things.


    When Xu Bai came to the cave, he found that it was a different world.


    Inside the huge cave, all kinds of treasures were dazzling. At a glance, one¡¯s eyes were filled with dazzling golden light.


    Books, artifacts, pills¡­


    All kinds of treasures were placed in different categories. Each category was piled up like a small mountain.


    ¡°I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m really rich this time!¡±Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up, focusing on the small pile of secret manuals. There were hundreds of extraordinary secret manuals. At a glance, they were all shining progress bars.


    He knew that he had struck it rich this time.


    Without further ado, Xu Baicong took out the withered grass that Gu Yao had given him and circulated his True Core Strength.


    The withered grass had a huge suction force, and the mountain of treasures was sucked in by him.


    In the blink of an eye, the karst cave in front of him had become empty.


    In exchange, it was only a slightly heavy withered grass.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes. After putting the withered grass back into his arms, he turned to Wang Xing and said,¡±Next, it¡¯s your turn to call your companions over.¡±


    He wanted to take the treasure and kill the person.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He didn¡¯t want to delay either of the two things. Otherwise, he would have made a wasted trip.


    Wang Xing nodded and sat cross-legged on the ground.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know how Wang Xing contacted his accomplices, but he knew that Wang Xing was absolutely loyal after being controlled by him, so he waited patiently.


    However, judging from Wang Xing¡¯s current appearance, there should be a special method of communication between them, and it was extremely mysterious.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that huge eye. What exactly is he?¡±Xu Bai took advantage of this spare time to think.

 Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: Mark (4)

    Chapter 957: Mark (4)


    After a while, Wang Xing opened his eyes.


    ¡°It takes time for them to rush over, and they didn¡¯t rush over together.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded, understanding the meaning behind it.


    His True Core Strength surged, and his body swayed. He had already transformed into another person.


    This was also one of Wang Xing¡¯s companions. He had personally sent him away before he left. It was absolutely safe to become this person.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±Xu Bai thought.


    He found a seat and sat down patiently. While waiting, he took out a book and started to check the progress bar.


    ..


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, three to five days had passed.


    In the past three to five days, Xu Bai had been working on the progress bar for the first day, but he hadn¡¯t been working on it for the rest of the time.


    In the past few days, people had come one after another. As soon as they came, they were controlled by Xu Bai. In the past few days, he had already controlled dozens of people.


    More than half of the hundreds of people were under his control. Xu Bai felt that this matter was settled.


    During this period of time, Xu Bai¡¯s life was quite regular. Every day, he would be outside enjoying the sea breeze and watching the progress bar.


    When they arrived, they controlled the situation. The entire process was extremely pleasant.


    Humans always yearned for a better life. In Xu Bai¡¯s mind, when life was peaceful, he would either live in seclusion in the city or live on an island like this with his woman. That would be wonderful.


    Lying on a rock, Xu Bai looked at the progress bar.


    Around him, dozens of people stood like blocks of wood.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t kill them, so keeping them alive could avoid suspicion.


    The people who came were all extraordinary experts, and they had flown over. If they saw that there were very few people on the island, they would definitely be suspicious. This would greatly reduce the possibility of being suspected.


    When the time came, he could kill them all together and save him a lot of trouble.


    Not far away, Wang Xing quickly ran over.


    ¡°The rest are all here.¡±


    Xu Bai stood up from the rock, put the book back into the withered grass, and looked at the sky in the distance.


    At the end of the sky, dozens of figures were rushing over.


    ¡°You guys have finally gathered. Alright, I can finally send you on your way.¡± Xu Bai laughed.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the dozens of figures had already descended from the sky and landed on the island.


    Before they could stand firm, Xu Bai circulated his Refined Qi.


    In the next moment, all the Transcendents present were under his control.


    Xu Bai let out a long breath and rubbed his forehead. He still felt a little tired.


    Using the Saint Level One skill to control more than a hundred Transcendent experts, he himself was only a Transcendent Level Nine, so it was normal for him to take a lot of effort. He estimated that he would not be able to control them after a few more.


    ¡°Is the number correct?¡± Xu Bai looked at Wang Xing.


    Wang Xing nodded, indicating that the number of people was correct.


    Only then did Xu Bai stretch his neck. His True Core Strength surged again. His divine soul carried a terrifying pressure as it swept toward everyone present.


    In an instant, this group of people was killed by Xu Bai and turned into corpses.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t feel anything at all. This was how he treated his enemies. If he didn¡¯t treat them ruthlessly, he might be the one to die.


    ¡°Yes, the matter here is considered finished. Next, I will quietly return to the land of the barbarians.¡±


    This trip only included going out but not returning. After all, even if it was an iron sword, it couldn¡¯t send them back and forth, so Xu Bai had to hurry back quietly.


    Of course, there was no problem at all. After all, the two barbarians still didn¡¯t know that he had left.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai stretched his body, which had been warmed up by the sun, and prepared to fly into the sky and continue on his way.


    Just as he was about to fly up, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. Then, he felt a huge pain in his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xu Bai pressed his forehead with his hand and found that it was covered in sweat.


    He felt as if something had burrowed into his forehead and left a mark.

 Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: Danger! Use Fusion Technique!_1

    Chapter 958: Danger! Use Fusion Technique!_1


    Mark!


    He could clearly feel that something had appeared in his mind.


    Xu Bai, who was sweating profusely, wiped the sweat off his forehead with his hand. The feeling he had at the beginning was slowly fading away.


    As he circulated his true essence and sank his consciousness into his mind, he discovered that there was an eye flashing between his eyebrows.


    This eye was very small, but from its outline and appearance, it was exactly the same as the huge eye he had seen before.


    It looked like the giant eye that had been shrunk countless times.


    ¡°This is a mark. It seems to remember my location.¡±Xu Bai instantly understood.


    After he killed these people, the huge eye used some unknown method to actually leave a miniature version of the eye in his mind.


    Most importantly, there was no reaction from his golden finger.


    Moreover, there was a consciousness that told him that his current position had been exposed. He had already been exposed in front of the huge eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re still imprisoned, and you want to kill me so badly, but you can¡¯t get out now.¡±Xu Bai raised his head, his gaze gradually turning cold.


    This time, the threat of the giant eye was getting bigger and bigger.


    He didn¡¯t know if the huge eyes could hear what he had just said, but he felt that he had to say it.


    After saying that, Xu Bai quickly calmed himself down and tried to touch the miniature version of the huge eye with his soul.


    When his soul touched the miniature eye, the vertical eye suddenly vibrated and bounced his soul away.


    The Soul Slaying Technique was also a Level One Saint, but it couldn¡¯t do anything to this miniature eye. It couldn¡¯t even touch it.


    ¡°Damn it, I really have a headache.¡± Xu Bai rubbed his forehead and was speechless at the sight of the miniature eyes.


    Keeping this thing in his mind was equivalent to exposing his coordinates. The huge eye was currently in a cage, but once it appeared from the cage, it would definitely find him immediately. At that time, it would really be troublesome.


    He still remembered the scene he saw in the illusion bead not long ago. The huge eye descended on the sect master of the God Invitation Sect and easily killed the surrounding Saints. This proved that the huge eye itself was even higher than the Saint Realm, or at least an Ex-Saint Realm.


    Being noticed by someone who had reached the Saint Realm wasn¡¯t just a bad feeling. It was a very bad feeling.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get out of here first. There are still two Barbarian Saints waiting for me. I have to eliminate this danger first.¡±


    Xu Bai was far away now. He had to go back quietly and study the eye slowly. He had to reach the Saint Realm at least to find a way to break it.


    Thinking of this, he did not stay any longer and prepared to fly into the sky.


    However, at this moment, Xu Bai suddenly felt an intense pain in his mind.


    This pain came very quickly without any warning. It was as if someone had taken a steel thorn and stabbed it into his head.


    Due to the sudden pain, Xu Bai froze on the spot.


    A dark purple mark appeared between his eyebrows. The outline of this mark was exactly the same as the giant eye.


    When the mark appeared, it quickly separated from his forehead and floated in the air.


    When the mark appeared in the air, the pain in Xu Bai¡¯s mind slowly dissipated.


    He raised his head and looked at the mark in the air, but his brows furrowed tightly.


    The pain and the pain disappeared in just a short moment. Very few things could happen in that moment.


    The mark in the air made Xu Bai sink his consciousness into his soul and realize that the miniature eye in his mind was gone.


    ¡°You ran out?¡±


    The shrunken eye followed his forehead and floated into the air, becoming an existence similar to a mark.


    There was only a dark purple outline of the mark. It looked like an eye, and it was extremely blurry.


    Looking at the mark in front of him, Xu Bai instantly felt a sense of danger. He felt a chill that made his hair stand on end.


    Although the mark was blurry, it looked down at Xu Bai like a giant looking at an ant.


    This situation made Xu Bai very uncomfortable. He raised his hand, and a bright white light appeared on his palm.


    At this moment, Xu Bai seemed to be holding a ball of stars, dazzling and dazzling.


    The sea breeze blew by the sea, causing Xu Bai¡¯s sleeves to flutter.


    Along with the sea breeze, the white light in Xu Bai¡¯s hand became even more glaring.


    There was a despairing killing might that was faintly discernible within the blinding white light.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and sent out the white light in his hand¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    All kinds of attacks!


    No matter what, he could not let this thing stay. Since it had already appeared in his body, destroying it was the best outcome.


    Therefore, when he saw the mark, Xu Bai didn¡¯t think about anything else. He had to destroy the mark first to ensure his own safety.


    All kinds of attacks were launched, and dazzling white light shot out like the sun. The entire island began to tremble violently as if it was submitting to the white light. The seawater was evaporating into a hazy fog, rising into the air gracefully.


    In the blink of an eye, a white light as bright as the sun approached and landed on the mark that was suffused with purple light.

 Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: Danger! Use Fusion Technique!_2

    Chapter 959: Danger! Use Fusion Technique!_2


    The white light that was like a scorching sun exploded like boiling water, turning into a ball of white without any other colors.


    The red sun in the sky also became timid because of the appearance of this white light. It was actually covered by the white light and was completely inferior.


    After a while, when the white light disappeared, there was nothing in front of him.


    However, Xu Bai did not let his guard down. On the contrary, he turned his gaze to the ground of the island.


    Just a moment ago, the mark left behind by the huge eye had disappeared, but it did not mean that it had been destroyed.


    ¡°Stomp¡­¡±


    A series of dull footsteps sounded. Xu Bai suddenly turned around and looked to his side.


    Not far from his right side, a figure was slowly approaching. When Xu Bai saw the figure¡¯s true appearance, his frown became even more intense.


    The person was not wearing any clothes, but there was nothing exposed. Instead, it was all twisted.


    Due to the distorted air, one could not see its true appearance. Even its face was shrouded in a layer of fog, looking extremely evil.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Bai reacted and spoke. He had just said one word, but before he could finish, the other party suddenly launched an attack.


    The attack came very suddenly. Fortunately, Xu Bai reacted very quickly. He disappeared almost at the same time as the other party.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Explosions rang out one after another. The entire island was left with afterimages that kept colliding. It was like two deadly machines that kept colliding.


    The aftershock from the collision made the island unable to resist anymore.


    The island began to crumble and sink to the bottom of the sea, but the attack between the two sides was still not over.


    Xu Bai¡¯s body was wrapped in a layer of golden light, and his hands were white balls of light. He attacked the figureless figure.


    The faceless man did the same thing. He did the same thing as Xu Bai and did not defend himself at all.


    The two fists bombarded each other without holding back, bringing about waves of sound waves.


    A huge whirlpool appeared on the boundless sea surface and was gradually expanding. As the whirlpool expanded, the surrounding sea level was rising at a visible speed.


    It was as if there was a huge force pushing the surrounding seawater, and the entire world was filled with seawater.


    Xu Bai did not dodge. When the faceless man¡¯s fist landed on his body, the golden light on his body flickered, but he was able to withstand it.


    On the contrary, the faceless man did not dodge either. However, he did not have Xu Bai¡¯s defense. He relied on his body to withstand the attack.


    Even so, it was still extremely terrifying. This faceless figure¡¯s physical body was unbelievably strong, because Xu Bai had never seen anyone who could withstand his attacks with their physical body.


    Although he thought so, his hands did not slow down at all. The attacks of the two were dazzling. If one was weak, they would not even be able to sense that there was someone here.


    The waves were getting higher and higher. From this angle, the waves that connected the sky and the earth were centered on the two of them. As they got higher and higher, the bottom of the sea actually appeared in front of them.


    ¡°No, this is not a solution.¡±Once again, he used all kinds of attacks to bombard the faceless figure¡¯s chest. Xu Bai was already thinking.


    His opponent was very strong, so strong that it was unbelievable. Other than all kinds of strange techniques and miscellaneous techniques, he had combined all kinds of attacks, support, and defense into one, but he was only able to fight evenly with his opponent.


    The most important thing was that the current situation was very unfavorable to him. All three abilities were at the first level of the Saint Realm, but he was only a ninth grade Transcendent.


    Although it was very powerful if he forcefully used it, if he dragged it out for too long, he would suffer a huge loss.


    This was the trouble of not being able to keep up with his realm. At this moment, Xu Bai could feel that the true essence force in his kidneys was rapidly decreasing.


    That was a myriad of supplementary True Core Strength. Although it was at the first level of the Saint Realm, it could not withstand such consumption. Once it was exhausted, it would be the True Core Strength of his own Transcendental Ninth Grade.


    Moreover, it seemed like the faceless man was determined to take him down. Otherwise, he would definitely not let the matter rest.


    ¡°Run?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t run away.


    The reason was simple. The faceless man¡¯s speed was not any slower than his, and it would also consume his True Core Strength. To him, it was just a delay in losing.


    Most importantly, if the two of them were chasing each other, Xu Bai would have to do his best, which would cause a lot of trouble. These things might be noticed by the two Barbarian Saints, which would be a big problem.


    ¡°Do I have to use my golden finger? No, I definitely can¡¯t use it. If it was someone else, I might use it, but against this thing, I definitely can¡¯t use it!¡±


    Xu Bai had originally wanted to activate the cheat and let it help him escape, but after thinking about it, this method was not reliable at all.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The giant eye¡¯s thoughts were very tight. It was obvious that after Xu Bai killed its backup plan, the faceless shadow was drawn out.


    Then, there was a chance that the cheat would lead to something else.


    After all, in Xu Bai¡¯s mind, there was a deep connection between the golden finger and the giant eye.


    While he was thinking about this, he exchanged another hundred moves with the faceless man.


    Xu Bai could feel that the Refined Qi in his kidneys had reached a warning level. If this continued for at most half an hour, all of his Refined Qi would be exhausted. At that time, he would really have no power to resist.

 Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: Danger! Use Fusion Technique!_3

    Chapter 960: Danger! Use Fusion Technique!_3


    ¡°How ruthless. Why did they send an iron bastard over?¡±


    He sighed and tried to escape while facing the faceless shadow¡¯s attack.


    However, this time, he didn¡¯t just fly away. Instead, he used another method.


    Xu Bai retracted his hand and quickly descended into the sea.


    As he pulled back his hands, the waves that connected the sky and the earth returned to normal, constantly making terrifying crashing sounds.


    One of all kinds of miscellaneous techniques¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    All kinds of miscellaneous skills were of the highest level, which was Saint Realm Level 3. Due to the improvement of all kinds of miscellaneous skills, this skill had also been upgraded to Saint Realm Level 3. In the water, Xu Bai was more agile than on land.


    Xu Bai wanted to give it a try. Perhaps he could escape from this vast sea.


    He tightly held the bag of withered grass that contained all the treasures in his hand. In just a blink of an eye, he had already covered an astonishing distance.


    In the sky, the faceless figure also stopped after Xu Bai gave up his attack.


    A vertical pupil appeared on his forehead.


    At the same time, his four limbs kept twisting and turning, leaving the original appearance of four limbs and turning into four incomparably huge fins.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    As a figure entered the water, the faceless figure dived into the bottom of the sea. He was even faster than Xu Bai and chased after him.


    In a hurry, Xu Hai suddenly turned his head. When he saw the scene behind him, his eyes widened.


    ¡°What ability is this?¡±


    It was the first time he had seen someone turn their limbs into fins, so he was surprised.


    Of course, aside from being surprised, he already knew that he really had no way of escaping.


    ¡°Could it be that I can only rely on my cheat? No, I absolutely can¡¯t use it, or it will cause unknown danger. That huge eye might be waiting for me to use my cheat.¡±


    Xu Bai thought of this again, but he quickly dismissed it.


    He looked at the faceless man who was getting closer and closer, and a glimmer of light appeared in his heart. It was gradually enlarging, and his mind gradually became flexible.


    This faceless figure was very strong.


    No matter which aspect it was, it was ridiculously strong. Moreover, it was just a little stronger than him. The other party seemed to have specially set it according to his template.


    Xu Bai thought of the eyes in his mind. Perhaps that was the reason.


    Then, this was the way to break through!


    No matter what direction the other party came from, he was just a little stronger than him. As long as he was stronger than the other party, wouldn¡¯t he be able to counterattack?


    Then how could he be stronger than the other party?


    He just needed to make a temporary breakthrough.


    He still had something that could increase his strength with just a glance. Although he did not know how much he could increase his strength, this was the best way.


    If this method could not solve the problem, then he could only rely on the golden finger.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai stopped running. Instead, he swam upward. In the blink of an eye, he had already rushed out of the sea and stopped in midair.


    Behind him, the faceless man also rushed out of the sea. The fins on his body instantly turned into four limbs and pounced toward Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took advantage of this gap and took out a book from the withered grass.


    There was a golden progress bar on the book. He was just a little bit away from completing it.


    ¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    He originally thought that he would use it after he accumulated more skills, but now it seemed that he could not.


    The other party had forced him to this point. If he didn¡¯t use it now, he would be waiting for failure, and Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to taste failure.


    He looked at the progress bar in his hand, which was filled up instantly. At the same time, a light blue smoke appeared in front of his eyes.


    [You have studied the experiences of failing to become a saint and comprehended the fusion technique!]


    [Fusion option found, fusing¡­]


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t look at the light blue smoke, because the faceless figure was already attacking him.


    He could only see that a large number of skills had appeared. Under the effect of the fusion technique, they were gradually disappearing. These skills were obtained from the ruins not long ago.


    The True Core Strength in his body was still disappearing, and it was getting closer and closer to exhaustion. However, the faceless figure was still alive and kicking.


    At this moment, the blue smoke in front of him finally changed.


    [Fusion successful!]


    In front of Xu Bai, the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: Transcendental ninth-grade unspecialized.]


    [Myriad Form Heavenly Summoning Art (Transcendent Rank 9.1):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Attack (Saint Realm Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Defense (Saint Realm Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of spells (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of support (Saint Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Technique (Saint Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    ..


    There were no changes to the various miscellaneous techniques, but the rest had all been upgraded to a new level.


    The Great Phantom Art was gone, and it had been merged into the myriad of strange techniques, making them reach the first level of Saint Realm.


    A powerful feeling surged through Xu Bai¡¯s body.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At the same time, he realized that the other party¡¯s attack had fallen to a level compared to before.


    ¡°Very good, very comfortable!¡±


    Although there was no change in his level, his current ability had made great progress compared to before.


    ¡°What a pity. If it weren¡¯t for you, I could have saved up a little more.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s hand once again exploded with a fierce white light. This time, the white light was even more terrifying than before.

 Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: Danger! Use Fusion Technique!_4

    Chapter 961: Danger! Use Fusion Technique!_4


    If the white light before was like a mountain, the white light now was a mountain range.


    With the white light in his hand, Xu Bai pressed his hand on the faceless man¡¯s chest.


    With Xu Bai as the center, dazzling light filled the air, making it impossible to see what was happening inside.


    After a long time, the light gradually dissipated.


    In the sky, only Xu Bai was left. The faceless figure had already disappeared.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    Xu Bai let out a long breath and relaxed a little.


    Sure enough, as he had expected, the faceless man¡¯s overall strength was only slightly higher than his.


    As he improved, the faceless figure¡¯s strength became relatively weak. That move just now directly shattered the faceless figure.


    Looking at the empty sky, although he felt relaxed, Xu Bai¡¯s sense of urgency deepened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first. After we go back, we should become a saint as soon as possible. Otherwise, when danger comes, we won¡¯t be able to resist it.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai did not plan to stay any longer. He turned around and prepared to leave.


    However, at this moment, before he could take two steps, a gust of wind came from behind him.


    Xu Bai turned his head abruptly and found that there were dense light spots in the sky. These light spots were constantly converging.


    In the blink of an eye, the light spot turned into a huge eye.


    At this moment, this huge eyeball was exactly the same as the one he saw in the ruins. It was not a smaller version.


    However, there were still some differences. This eye looked slightly illusory, as if it would disappear at any moment.


    Xu Bai only paused for a moment. His huge eyes emitted a strong light, and the surrounding scenery gradually faded.


    The void in front of him distorted as if something was about to come out.


    ¡°This is¡­The entrance to the ruins?¡±


    Xu Bai could feel that he was surrounded by the entrance of the ruins, and it was impossible for him to escape.


    He already knew what the huge eye wanted to do.


    Although this guy was imprisoned in the ruins, he still had some tricks up his sleeve. Since he had exposed his location just now, he actually wanted to create an entrance to the ruins and drag him into the ruins.


    If he was really dragged in, then only death awaited him.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t be dragged in!¡±


    That was what he thought, but there was no place for him to lay his hands on now.


    The surroundings were filled with entrances to the ruins. As long as he moved slightly, he would encounter them. Moreover, these entrances were still spreading. Even if he did not move, he would be drowned.


    ¡°You f * cking hate me that much. No, you should hate Xiao Jin, right?¡±


    Under this kind of crisis and urgency, Xu Bai had the courage to go all out. He suddenly felt that it was time for him to risk his life.


    Without any hesitation, when the relic was about to touch him, Xu Bai used all kinds of attacks, but all of them were aimed at his soul.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to deal with me? Fine, I¡¯ll let you see what you want to deal with.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. You two go and play by yourselves!¡±


    Open!


    Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul was in pain. He held his head and shook it gently.


    He didn¡¯t scream, but he couldn¡¯t control his instinctive reaction to the pain.


    Fortunately, the pain was very fast, and he instantly fell into a blur.


    At the same time, his tightly shut eyes opened. One side was grayish-white, while the other was golden.


    The madness formed by chaos and rationality was no longer the change of the heavens. It was as if he himself was the madness.


    Those eyes were emotionless as they stared at the huge eye.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡± Xu Bai ¡± raised his hand. The surrounding space was being torn apart.


    The entrance of the ruins was torn open, and Xu Bai stepped in without hesitation.


    At the end of this opening were terrifying shadows.


    ..


    Today, the monsters in the Bizarre City discovered that they had welcomed a terrifying human.

 Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: Corpse Mountain Blood Sea (1)

    Chapter 962: Corpse Mountain Blood Sea (1)


    The Bizarre Demon City was still the same as usual. The blood moon hung high in the sky and darkness filled the air.


    The whole street was empty and deserted. The demons walked numbly on the street.


    Currently, the Human and Evil Cities in the Kingdom of Gui and Evil Cities in the Kingdom of Gui were at war. Up until now, many powerful Evil and Evil Cities in the Kingdom of Gui had already participated in the war.


    Originally, these streets were quite lively, but now there were only a few demons walking around.


    The strength of the two bizarre markets was on par with each other, and the two were balanced. This battle would probably take a while, and it was unknown who would win and who would lose.


    However, this had nothing to do with them. They were just some demons living at the bottom of the society. Now, they could only seize the last of their free time and enjoy it as much as possible.


    The two monsters were chatting in front of the stall. Most of their conversation was about how long this battle would last.


    ¡°How long can we fight? No matter how long they fought, there were only two outcomes.¡±


    ¡°Whether we win or they win, it¡¯s useless to us low-level monsters.¡±


    ¡°The human market? ¡± I don¡¯t know. Not long ago, the Saint Realm experts of the Humanoid and Bizarre Market were very cunning. The Saint Realm expert who came in seemed to be the emperor of the human world. The Saint Realm experts of the Humanoid and Bizarre Market wanted to lure him here.¡±


    ¡°Oh? There was such a thing? The two of them told each other in detail. Recently, they had been out of the game and there was no exciting news.¡±


    ¡°It failed. We discovered it and sent it back. Now, the Bizarre City is not peaceful.¡±


    The two monsters chatted casually about some important news that had happened recently.


    There were also some scattered monsters beside them. After hearing the conversation between the two monsters, they came over to listen and interrupted before leaving.


    There was always a time to talk about topics.


    After chatting for a while, the two monsters found it boring. One of them was about to leave, but before he turned around, he heard the monster beside him let out a surprised cry.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    The voice was especially loud, attracting the surrounding monsters. All the monsters looked in the direction of the voice and saw a terrifying phenomenon.


    At the end of a street not far away, space began to distort like worms, making him dizzy.


    Moreover, this distorted space actually gradually expanded. In the eyes of all the monsters, when this space expanded to the height of a person, it slowly stopped.


    For some reason, the demons present felt a tremble, as if something terrifying was about to appear from inside.


    They had all died once, so they trusted their instincts. Immediately, one of the monsters wanted to turn around and escape.


    However, it was too late to escape now. A crack appeared in the distorted space, and a young man walked out.


    The young man was handsome and had an elegant and otherworldly aura, but there was a sharp aura about him.


    His eyes were of different colors. His left eye was golden while his right eye was grayish-white.


    The moment this man walked out, all the monsters felt a bone-chilling coldness. That coldness came from the bottom of their hearts and gradually spread throughout their bodies.


    ¡°His eyes are so cold.¡±


    ¡°This is a human! But why was he unscathed in the Bizarre Demon City?¡±


    ¡°I know who he is. There was someone who entered the Bizarre Demon City unscathed before. It seems to be him!¡±


    ¡°Run, what are you all standing there for?¡±


    Although there weren¡¯t many demons on this street, they knew that they had to run for their lives to save their lives.


    ¡± Xu Bai¡¯s ¡± golden pupil rotated slightly, while the other gray-white pupil remained the same.


    As the golden pupil spun, time seemed to slow down.


    The escaping monsters stopped in their tracks, and their speed was slowed down infinitely.


    Xu Bai¡¯s face was cold like ice.


    This wasn¡¯t an act of arrogance, but the indifference of a person standing at the top to the ants below.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A crisp sound rang out, sounding particularly abrupt in the dark and quiet street.


    With a crisp sound, spiderweb-like cracks appeared on the slowed monsters. In the blink of an eye, they turned into ashes that filled the sky.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Ah!¡±


    A muffled groan was heard. Xu Bai held his head and slowly squatted down.


    With him as the center, gold and grayish-white intertwined and spread in all directions.


    Everywhere it passed, it turned into ashes.


    In an instant, the entire city had turned into nothingness.


    The golden and gray-white color continued to extend as if there was no end to it.


    ..


    On a mountain.


    A demon with two horns on its head was scolding a one-legged demon beside it.


    ¡°What bullsh * t battle? You want to go to the battlefield? Let me tell you, those higher-ups are the main characters this time.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°The most important thing is to stay alive. No matter if we win or lose, there¡¯s no harm to us low-level monsters.¡±


    ¡°If we win, we¡¯ll still live our previous lives. If we lose, the Bizarre City won¡¯t be able to kill all of us. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ll live a little worse. It¡¯s better than losing our lives!¡±


    The single-horned demon lowered its head weakly and looked listless when it heard the scolding.


    The twin-horned demon seemed to have not had enough of talking and continued to talk. This time, it was about the human world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved. It¡¯s better to settle the matter here as soon as possible. It¡¯s better for us to focus on the human world.¡±

 Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: Mountain of Corpses and Sea of Blood (2)

    Chapter 963: Mountain of Corpses and Sea of Blood (2)


    ¡°When that time comes, we will destroy the human world. We don¡¯t know how much better our lives will be compared to now, so survival is the most important thing, understand?¡±


    The single-horned demon nodded repeatedly.


    They had also come to the Bizarre Demon City after the death of their brothers.


    The single-horned demon wanted to go to the battlefield, but he was stopped by his brother. Now that he was being scolded, he could only give up for the time being.


    However¡­


    Thinking that he could attack the human world, he licked his lips and revealed a bloodthirsty smile.


    At this moment, a gust of wind suddenly blew in, allowing him to regain his senses.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The single-horned demon looked in a strange direction with a face full of disbelief.


    His gaze fell into the distance, and in the distance, there was a madness that was intertwined with gold and grayish-white. It was approaching at a speed that made people speechless.


    The twin-horned demon also realized that something was wrong.


    A sense of danger burst out from his heart. He only said the word ¡°run¡± and prepared to turn around and escape.


    However, the golden and grayish-white madness seemed to be moving very slowly, but its true speed was unimaginable.


    Just as the word ¡± Go ¡± fell, the madness formed by the interweaving of gold and grayish-white color covered the entire mountain.


    The two demonic beasts did not even have the time to scream out before they turned into ashes along with the mountain¡­


    Scenes like this were repeating themselves in many places.


    Xu Bai was still in the state of a cheat. He held his head and trembled on the ground.


    However, the madness of his gray-white and golden-colored intertwtwining was still spreading. The area it covered was getting wider and wider, so wide that it was suffocating.


    If it continued to spread at this speed, the entire Bizarre Demon City would be covered by it.


    Xu Bai was still squatting on the ground with his hands on his head. His body was trembling, and his eyes were wide open. The gray-white and golden pupils did not disappear. Instead, they became more and more solid.


    ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the Bizarre Demon City!¡±


    At this moment, a loud shout sounded. A figure with a golden and grayish-white madness was quickly rushing over.


    The figure gradually became clearer. It was a middle-aged man with wings on his back.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s aura was very strong. The surrounding madness circulated around his body and did not invade into it.


    Saint!


    Zhou Sheng was speechless. He was dealing with the various arrangements in the Human-Bizarre City on the battlefield.


    People at the top like them had all gathered on the battlefield to fight with the Human-Bizarre Market with all their might.


    But today, something different happened.


    For some reason, they felt a powerful force attacking them, destroying everything in the Bizarre Demon City.


    However, there was no way to spare any manpower since they were constantly fighting with the Human-Bizarre Market. Therefore, they could only transfer a Saint Realm expert over at the last minute, and this Saint Realm expert was Zhou Sheng.


    Seeing that half of the Bizarre Demon City had been destroyed, Zhou Sheng¡¯s anger grew as he rushed over.


    Originally, they were fighting each other on the battlefield, and both sides were evenly matched. Now that Emperor Chu had appeared in the Humanoid and Bizarre City, they were leaning towards the weaker side.


    They thought that they could use this opportunity to obtain victory, but this happened today.


    Qi!


    Extremely angry!


    Zhou Sheng looked at the man squatting on the ground and holding his head. He spread his wings without hesitation.


    Behind him, a black shadow was gradually condensing. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a huge eagle.


    The eagle spread its wings and covered the world. Its aura was so powerful that it made all living beings bow their heads.


    In the next moment, Zhou Sheng slowly raised his right hand and clenched it into a fist. He punched at Xu Bai from a distance.


    The distance was very far, but when the fist landed, the eagle phantom behind him flapped its wings and turned into a stream of light. With a destructive might, it swept toward Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai was still holding his head as if he was in pain. He did not notice the destructive attack.


    The shadow got closer and closer to Xu Bai, and the sense of danger grew stronger.


    At this moment, Xu Bai, who had been holding his head, suddenly raised his head. His eyes were calm and indifferent, as if he regarded all living beings as equals, and he stood above all living beings.


    The golden and grayish-white eyes moved at the same time, bringing with them a strange atmosphere that made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Time seemed to slow down and stop. The eagle¡¯s speed had become extremely slow.


    Zhou Sheng¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He realized that he could not move.


    ¡°This is not time, this is¡­ Madness!¡±


    He felt that he had become two parts, one part rational and the other chaotic. When the two parts merged together, the madness made him unable to move.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    To be precise, he could move, but he had to submit to this crazy power and completely turn into something without emotions.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t move now was that he was trying his best to resist that madness. As long as he moved half a step, he would be like a small boat on the waves, overturned by the torrential waves.


    ¡°Impossible, what is he? I¡¯m a ninth-grade Saint!¡±


    Zhou Sheng knew that he was panicking now, but he had no choice but to panic in this situation. If it were anyone else, they would panic. They couldn¡¯t fight, they couldn¡¯t escape, and most importantly, he couldn¡¯t even move a step.


    He was a ninth-grade Saint, so he could clearly feel the madness in his mind. It was as if countless individuals were talking in his mind, making him almost go crazy.

 Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: Mountain of Corpses and Sea of Blood (3)

    Chapter 964: Mountain of Corpses and Sea of Blood (3)


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, I beg you!¡±


    Seeing that Xu Bai had already stood up, Zhou Sheng walked towards him with an indifferent expression. His legs were trembling as he begged.


    Xu Bai was emotionless. He slowly raised his right hand and pointed at Zhou Sheng with his index finger.


    The madness in the surroundings seemed to have found a point to pour out, and all of it poured out toward Zhou Sheng.


    In the next moment, Zhou Sheng¡¯s eyes turned red. He raised his head and roared, letting out a miserable cry.


    His eyes were filled with madness. He lowered his head and looked at his hands. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed his wings crazily, tearing them apart.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    In an instant, the sky was filled with blood mist, dyeing the entire sky red.


    Zhou Sheng¡¯s life force was gradually weakening. He turned around and looked at Xu Bai. The madness in his eyes was still burning like fire.


    ¡°I¡­ Know Who You Are! You are¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he was already dead.


    When a Saint died, the world changed.


    The entire sky became even more blood-red, and it was filled with a sense of oppression.


    At this moment, Xu Bai did not continue to stay. After he killed Zhou Sheng, it was as if he had found a suitable point to vent his anger and let him no longer suffer.


    However, his eyes were still the same as before. There was no change in them at all, but they were no longer in pain.


    Xu Bai turned around and ignored the mess on the scene. He lifted his feet and walked in a direction. He walked slowly, but every step was very stable. His face still had that indifferent expression.


    Gradually, he rose into the sky and disappeared into the horizon.


    ..


    On the battlefield of the Bizarre Market.


    Corpses were strewn all over the ground, and smoke rose everywhere.


    In this place, life seemed to be free. Both sides were killing with all their might.


    Due to the arrival of the Chu Emperor, victory in this tragic battlefield was now in the favor of the Bizarre Demon City. All the Bizarre Demons in the Bizarre Demon City felt that they had seen the dawn of victory.


    However, the current situation had changed.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The four-eyed saint demon slammed the table hard, making a dull sound. Its four eyes looked around at the six members of the same level, and its face was gloomy.


    ¡°Zhou Sheng is dead!¡±


    There was a suppressed anger in his tone. It was not pity or sympathy, but pure anger.


    Normally, it would not matter to them whether Zhou Sheng died or not. It would even be better if he died.


    However, it was different now. Zhou Sheng¡¯s death put them at a disadvantage.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Four-Eyed Demonic Creature. The other seven Saint Realm Demonic Creatures also looked terrible.


    However, none of the monsters spoke because they were all waiting for the four-eyed monster to speak.


    The four-eyed demonic ghost fell into silence. The surroundings were so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he slowly opened his mouth,¡±Order all the monsters to turn from offensive to defensive!¡±


    ¡°As for the person who killed Zhou Sheng, let¡¯s not worry about him for the time being. He doesn¡¯t seem to have caused any other commotion. Our main focus is still on this battlefield.¡±


    The demons nodded and agreed.


    They had no choice. They could not give up on this battlefield, so the main focus was still here. As for the person who killed Zhou Sheng, if he continued to cause trouble, they would think of other ways.


    The four-eyed demon gritted his teeth and looked in the direction of Zhou Sheng¡¯s death. The anger in his eyes burned even more.


    ..


    Xu Bai woke up.


    He did not know what he had experienced. He only felt that he had slept for a long time and was especially energetic after waking up.


    Opening his eyes and looking at the dark surroundings, Xu Bai got up from the ground and scratched his head.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    There was a huge space around him, but it was pitch-black and there was no light.


    Since he was still alive, he must have escaped from the hands of the giant eye. Therefore, the place where he was now should have been brought here by the Goldfinger.


    Xu Bai circulated the True Core Strength in his body. In an instant, a golden light enveloped his entire body.


    After the golden light appeared, it spread along the surroundings, illuminating the darkness. With the brightness of the golden light, Xu Bai could see the surrounding scenery.


    A pitch-black wilderness!


    There was black grass on the ground and black clouds in the sky. There was no light at all.


    Similarly, there was no reference point.


    He didn¡¯t know where he was, but the scenery not far away shocked him.


    It was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood!


    Countless corpses were piled up in the wilderness far away, making people¡¯s scalps go numb.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    After a short moment of absent-mindedness, Xu Bai quickly returned to normal. He calmed himself down and took a deep breath.


    He slowly raised his feet and walked toward the mountain of corpses and sea of blood in front of him.


    The further he went, the stronger the pressure he felt. This pressure came from the corpses.


    As he got closer, Xu Bai could see the corpse clearly under the golden light.


    ¡°Not human? No, most of them were not humans.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Every corpse had died a horrible death, and their faces were filled with pain. But most importantly, these corpses were not all human.


    There were all kinds of strange corpses. Some were humans, some were beasts, some had human bodies and beast heads, and some were even wrapped in all kinds of withered vines.


    However, that was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Xu Bai could not understand what the corpses were wearing.


    The corpses were all wearing different clothes, which were very different from what Xu Bai knew.


    Even in the current Great Chu, many of the clothing styles were passed down from the Gale Country, and the Gale Country was passed down from the previous era when all countries were fighting for hegemony.

 Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: Mountain of Corpses and Sea of Blood

    Chapter 965: Mountain of Corpses and Sea of Blood


    Although the styles of these clothes had more or less changed over time, their general outlines were still similar.


    However, these corpses were different. There was no similarity between them. They were like clothes made out of thin air, or rather¡­


    Not from this world!


    This thought was very abrupt, but Xu Bai knew that he was probably right.


    Not long ago, No Flower had said that the person who had intercepted him had told him that the thing he had obtained from the black lotus did not belong to this world.


    Back then, Xu Bai even thought that it was a bizarre market or a relic, but now it seemed that it was not.


    Even if the clothes they wore in the bizarre market and the ruins were different, at least some of them were similar. However, these corpses did not, so they might really not be from this world.


    Although this idea was very ridiculous, Xu Bai chose to believe it because there was no reason not to believe it.


    ¡°Then¡­Why did you bring me here?¡±Xu Bai looked at the pile of corpses in front of him and muttered to himself.


    He didn¡¯t know why Goldfinger brought him here, so he was still confused.


    Xu Bai tried to spread out his divine soul and use it to explore the magical place.


    There were simply too many corpses here. It would take a very long time to search through them one by one, but it would be even easier to use his divine soul.


    A moment later, Xu Bai noticed something unusual and withdrew his divine soul.


    At the bottom of the pile of corpses, where many corpses were buried, there was a book.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and cupped his hands at the pile of corpses in front of him.¡±¡±Everyone, I don¡¯t know where you came from, but since you all died here, you must be filled with hatred. This time, I wanted to discover the truth, so I had no choice but to take action.¡±


    After saying that, he did not continue to waste time. He raised his right hand and slowly pushed forward.


    As he pushed, the pile of corpses in front of him was directly pushed away by his True Core Strength and scattered in all directions.


    When the corpse descended at a speed visible to the naked eye, the book was finally exposed in front of Xu Bai.


    There was no progress bar. This was not related to skills.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath and walked over cautiously.


    He had thought that something would happen along the way, or that there would be some danger. However, everything proved that he had thought too much. Nothing dangerous happened, and he naturally came to the middle.


    This book looked very old. There were no words on the cover, but the paper was yellow and some of the paper was stained with blood.


    Xu Bai bent down and picked up the book.


    The book was very thick, so thick that one hand could barely hold it.


    After getting the book, Xu Bai had an impulse to open it.


    And this urge was being magnified infinitely. In his mind, there seemed to be a voice urging him to open this book. Once he opened it, he would know the truth.


    Xu Bai took a few deep breaths to calm himself down, but the impulse in his mind made it impossible for him to calm down.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see.¡±


    Since there was no way to calm down or suppress it, he would just let nature take its course.


    Xu Bai reached out his right hand and flipped to the first page of the book.


    When he flipped it open, he saw a dense number of small words.


    But it¡¯s so strange, so strange, so strange, so strange, so strange, so strange, so strange, so strange.


    It wasn¡¯t a language he had seen before. It was a completely new language that had nothing to do with this world.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t understand the words, how can you find clues?¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought carefully.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If he couldn¡¯t understand the words on it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find any clues at all. Then everything would be empty talk.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll put it away first. I¡¯ll study it after I find the way out. Fortunately, I got this withered grass this time. Otherwise, it would be really difficult to put such a thick book away.¡±


    Xu Bai took out the withered grass and prepared to put the book inside.


    Due to the book being placed at a slightly slanted angle, the last few pages subconsciously flipped open.


    Xu Bai stopped and stared at the words on it in shock.

 Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: Xu Bai’s Ambition

    Chapter 966: Xu Bai¡¯s Ambition


    The words written in the book were words that he could not understand, but as he subconsciously flipped through the pages, he saw the contents at the back.


    He still couldn¡¯t understand the rest of the content. It was all in words he didn¡¯t recognize. However, what surprised Xu Bai was not that, but that the words at the back were completely different from the words at the front.


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand it, it was an unfamiliar language from the font.


    Xu Bai immediately put the withered grass away and began to read the book seriously.


    He read every page carefully and did not miss anything. When he had finished flipping through the entire book, he slowly took out the withered grass and placed the book into the withered grass. He let out a long breath.


    All the records in this book are written in different characters.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that before they died, they left all their information in this book, and what this book gathers is different worlds?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what does the world I¡¯m in represent?¡±


    Xu Bai pondered for a long time before shaking his head.


    ¡°Let go of all these thoughts. Now is not the time for me to think about these things. Let¡¯s get out of here first. There will be plenty of opportunities to think about them in the future.¡±


    Looking around, he was still surrounded by the despairing darkness. It was gloomy and eerie, and there were mountains of corpses and seas of blood. It made his hair stand on end.


    He did not know where he was now, nor did he know how to get out.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and then raised his right hand to count.


    After a while, he put down his right hand and shook his head.


    ¡°As I expected, this place is very mysterious. Even I can¡¯t calculate it.¡±


    If he could not even estimate a Saint-tier skill, then he had to change to another method.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a location and try it out first.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer. He flew into the air and flew in a certain direction.


    This place was very big, and it was completely dark. In the pitch-black environment, only the golden light covering Xu Bai¡¯s body became the only source of light, and Xu Bai still found nothing.


    He had been flying for a long time. With his speed, he had flown a long distance, but he still could not see the end.


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue flying like this.¡±


    Xu Bai slowed down slightly and frowned deeply.


    He kept feeling that he was doing something useless. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    In the past, no matter how difficult a problem was, there would always be a source. It was like a messy ball of thread. There would always be a thread for him to grasp and follow the thread to find the root of the entire incident. However, he did not see the thread now, and he did not even know where to start.


    ¡°Are we really going to be trapped here?¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and returned to the ground from the sky, walking back and forth.


    His divine soul began to spread out continuously, enveloping the surroundings with the greatest range that he could withstand.


    This time, he was not going to investigate in detail, so Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul expanded greatly in order to explore the edge.


    Unfortunately, he did not find any peripheral existences.


    ¡°If flying can¡¯t solve the problem, then I¡¯ll have to find the source from the only place I can come into contact with.¡±


    Xu Bai retracted his divine soul and looked up at the sky. He shook his head and looked down at the ground.


    This was a very magical space. The ground was covered with black grass. It looked like land, but it didn¡¯t feel like land when one stepped on it. These black grass were very suspicious.


    Xu Bai reached out, grabbed a blade of grass, and pulled it out from the ground.


    After he pulled out the grass, he looked back and forth and even used his True Core Strength to explore it.


    There was no movement, and nothing related could be detected. It was like an ordinary blade of grass, just a little black.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Xu Bai stood up and looked sideways at the ground. Then, he slowly raised his right hand.


    A dazzling white light appeared on his right hand, bursting with a blazing light.


    When the surrounding darkness came into contact with the blazing light, it was as if it had met its natural enemy and was dispersed.


    Gold and grayish-white mixed together, interweaving to form a change in the sky, emitting a maddening atmosphere.


    Xu Bai¡¯s face was calm as he pressed the white light in his hand on the ground.


    In the next moment, the white light erupted with a fierce attack. With Xu Bai as the center, it spread out in all directions.


    Cracks began to appear on the ground, and there was no scene of soil flying.


    The moment the crack appeared, it turned into boundless ashes.


    Xu Bai¡¯s body began to descend, but he was ecstatic.


    ¡°Just as I expected, this ground is a disguise. There¡¯s another world below.¡±


    It was not soil, but a strange material with a layer of grass on it.


    Xu Bai¡¯s thoughts were simple. What if he looked at the ground from another angle and treated it as the top floor?


    In other words, he was standing at the top of a secret space?


    That was why he had such a move. This also proved that his idea was correct.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The white light became even more dazzling. Without caring about the consumption of his Refined Qi, his body gradually sank with the ground.


    His speed of descent was extremely fast, and his speed of destruction was even faster.


    He could only hear the cold wind blowing beside his ears. He did not know how much he had fallen, but he felt that the ground was quite thick.


    After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s terrifying attack, he finally blasted a huge hole in the ground.

 Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Xu Bai’s Ambition (2)

    Chapter 967: Xu Bai¡¯s Ambition (2)


    There was another world below the cave.


    Xu Bai smoothly fell into the hole and found himself in a huge sky.


    The surroundings were dark red, and a blood moon hung in the sky, as if blood had dyed the entire sky.


    ¡°Wait, this familiar atmosphere and familiar light. Is this a bizarre market?¡±


    Xu Bai was also a regular customer of the Bizarre City. When he saw this scene, he quickly guessed it.


    However, he did not know if this was the Bizarre City of Humans or the Bizarre City of Demons. After all, he had not seen anything strange yet.


    There was no expected pain, and his spirit was not attacked. Xu Bai soon knew the reason.


    The golden finger had brought him here. He had entered in the state of the golden finger. Naturally, he would not be attacked after he recovered.


    ¡°What a big move. Hiding these things in the high sky, even the strangeness of becoming a saint can¡¯t find them.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked at the sky.


    The huge hole in the sky was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared and the sky returned to normal.


    ¡°My head hurts. I didn¡¯t expect to come to such a dangerous place again. In any case, we should get out first.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his forehead, feeling a little speechless.


    He had long known about the dangers of the Bizarre Market and had experienced it quite a bit. Therefore, he did not intend to stay any longer. It was better to go out and find a safe place as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, he had entered the Bizarre City before and knew how to get out. He only needed to find a city and then find the circular pattern. He would be able to get the token from the city lord to activate the pattern and leave perfectly.


    As the True Core Strength surged within his body, Xu Bai casually transformed into an inconspicuous figure and left in a certain direction.


    ..


    In the gray and blood-red sky, a demonic creature with wings on its back was flying non-stop.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to be too ostentatious, so he had a pair of wings on his back. He was born with the ability to fly, and it was impossible to tell what realm he was just by flying.


    The reason why he knew that this was Bizarre Demon City was because he had found a broken body while flying. It looked like a Bizarre Demon.


    His original plan was to find the nearest city, get the token, and leave.


    However, the next series of actions stunned him on the spot.


    Ruins! It was all ruins!


    All that could be seen with the naked eye was a despairing ruin. His soul continued to spread out, but he still could not find any city.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    If they were in the wilderness, it would be normal if they didn¡¯t see a city after flying for so long. They just had to continue flying.


    However, he saw the city, and the city had already turned into ruins. He could vaguely see the outline of the past from the ruins, which made him somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°Could it be that some powerful guy destroyed all these places?¡±


    Xu Bai stopped in the sky and pondered carefully.


    He didn¡¯t understand who was so full of themselves that they were wreaking havoc here, but he knew one thing. It didn¡¯t seem to be an easy thing for him to leave this place.


    ¡°I¡¯m really speechless. Who the f * ck is always messing around here?¡±Xu Bai cursed under his breath and continued to fly forward.


    Even if it was a ruin that could be seen with the naked eye, there would always be an end. He did not believe that the entire Bizarre Market had been destroyed.


    After making up his mind, Xu Bai continued to fly forward.


    After flying for another hour, a city finally appeared in front of them.


    Xu Bai heaved a sigh of relief. He descended from the sky and walked toward the city¡­


    The city stood on the barren ground and looked a little desolate. Only when they approached could they feel the creepy atmosphere.


    There were only a few monsters guarding the door. These monsters looked listless and didn¡¯t seem to care.


    When Xu Bai approached, the monsters only checked him casually before letting him in.


    Xu Bai did not use his soul to check. After all, he was not clear about the situation here. It would be dangerous if he was exposed.


    Different from the past, when Xu Bai approached, he could feel that the surroundings were deserted. There were only scattered monsters walking on the street.


    When Xu Bai passed by a demon, his divine soul enveloped the demon.


    Like this kind of close distance use and range is not big, he is not worried about being discovered by the class.


    After the demonic ghost was controlled, it quickly became sluggish and followed Xu Bai stiffly into a small alley.


    After about an hour, Xu Bai walked out of the alley.


    When he walked out, his expression was a little unnatural.


    He already had a rough understanding of the situation. The reason why this place was so desolate was because the two bizarre markets were at war with each other. All the elites that could be used had been used.


    The ruins he saw not long ago, according to what the demonic creature had said, were covered in golden and grayish-white things.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The golden and grayish white things were the things that Xu Bai understood the most. He finally knew who had done those ruins.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would curse myself.¡±Xu Bai shook his head speechlessly.


    He truly did not expect that Little Gold would actually do such a thing.


    If he wanted to leave now, it would be very difficult.


    The elites from all over the world had already been transferred to the battlefield, and the City Lords had also been transferred over. There were less than a hundred monsters in this city, and the token was definitely not on the City Lord¡¯s body.

 Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: Xu Bai’s Ambition (3)

    Chapter 968: Xu Bai¡¯s Ambition (3)


    Without the token, they could not leave.


    Unless they waited until the battle was over and the City Lords returned, they would not be able to obtain the token. However, the possibility of this was close to zero.


    Who knew when the fight would end? Was he going to wait here?


    Xu Bai felt a headache.


    He randomly found a quiet place and sorted out his current situation. In the end, he still came up with a solution.


    ¡°Looks like I have to go to that battlefield and take a walk.¡±


    According to what the Bizarre Demon had said, the battlefield that was opened up could directly reach the Bizarre Human City and the Bizarre Demon City.


    Those City Lords had already gone to the battlefield, so they could only go to the battlefield to find the token.


    He had already asked about the location of the battlefield, but Xu Bai felt that he had to change his plan.


    It was very difficult to obtain a token, and a suitable one at that, in a chaotic battlefield.


    He felt that since he had come here, he could not come here for nothing. He wanted to go to the Bizarre City once.


    The reason was very simple. This time, his goal had changed. He had changed from leaving the Bizarre Market to upgrading his cheat.


    As long as he visited the two bizarre markets once, his cheat would be able to level up. This time, he was just short of the bizarre markets.


    This idea was very risky. Xu Bai felt that this risk could be taken, because he still had a finale method.


    The cheat had brought him here to prove that this place was safe, so he could use the cheat without any scruples.


    When the situation was dire, he would destroy his own soul and let the golden finger appear.


    After all, that demon had just said that he had killed a Saint Realm demon when he was in the state of a cheat.


    Then what were they waiting for? If they didn¡¯t go now, he would feel that it was a loss.


    If he could use his golden finger to exchange for a few more Saints, it would be a profit.


    Of course, Xu Bai was not acting rashly. He had already made a plan.


    Thinking of this, he did not continue to stay. Instead, he directly soared into the sky and flew towards the battlefield at the fastest speed.


    ..


    On the battlefield of the Bizarre Market.


    This place had been jointly established by the Saints of the two Bizarro Cities. They had paid a huge price, and at this moment, the Bizarro City was at a disadvantage.


    It didn¡¯t mean that they had lost one saint warrior, but the other side had sent more. In fact, the other side didn¡¯t have any saint warriors at all.


    However, the reason was also related to the loss of this Saint Warrior.


    In such a huge battlefield, the investment between both sides was huge, and any big news was enough to change the situation of the entire battlefield.


    The strange phenomenon caused by the death of a Saint Realm warrior was naturally known to all the demons. It was precisely because of this that the morale of the demons was greatly affected.


    Morale was extremely important on the battlefield.


    With their current situation, they had lost a Saint Warrior, and their morale had dropped to a terrifying level. They were losing ground.


    This situation caused the remaining eight Saint Realm demons to fall into a deep dilemma.


    He couldn¡¯t beat them, and he was short of a Saint Warrior. He couldn¡¯t fight them personally, or else he would be at a disadvantage if they fought eight against nine.


    If this situation continued, it would be like cutting meat with a blunt knife. Sooner or later, they would be out of players. At that time, they would have no choice but to go down on their own, but they would still lose in the end.


    The four-eyed monster hammered the table and roared angrily,¡±¡±It¡¯s all that guy¡¯s fault. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡±


    The other saint realm monsters around him had the same expression. They were all furious.


    If Zhou Sheng had not died, they would never have ended up like this. Now, they wished they could catch the person who killed Zhou Sheng, skin him alive, and tear his bones apart.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± The more the four-eyed monster thought about it, the angrier it became. It cursed again.


    At this moment, a series of footsteps came from outside the tent. A demon rushed in from outside. Because it ran too fast, it even fell.


    ¡°What are you panicking about? What¡¯s there to panic about?¡±The four-eyed demon was already in a fit of anger. Seeing this scene, it was even angrier.


    Yao Gui, who was delivering the order, was so scared that he trembled. He hurriedly got up from the ground and said submissively,¡±My lord! Someone is here. He wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°People?¡± The four-eyed demon was slightly stunned, but it quickly reacted. Its four eyes revealed a cold light.¡±Is it the person who killed Zhou Sheng?¡±


    Yao Gui nodded and quickly said,¡±¡±He¡¯s standing outside and said he can help us solve the problem.¡±


    The four-eyed demon sneered,¡±Solve the problem?¡± We were just about to find him. It¡¯s best if he walks into the trap himself. Call him in!¡±


    The messenger knew that these masters were all in a fit of anger. He did not dare to stay any longer and turned around to leave.


    Not long after, Xu Bai, who had returned to his normal appearance, walked in from outside the tent.


    As soon as he entered, he felt the murderous aura around him and waved his hand indifferently.


    ¡°Why is everyone looking at me like that? Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to discuss a business deal.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    His tone was very calm, and his movements were very casual, as if he was not afraid at all.


    On the surface, it looked like this, but Xu Bai was really a little nervous.


    After all, he was facing eight Saints, and they wanted to skin him alive. He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t nervous.


    To be honest, he knew that he had killed a Saint Warrior with his golden finger, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he could deal with eight of them.


    If he had a clear answer and knew that he could deal with eight of them, he would have used his cheat a long time ago.

 Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: Xu Bai’s Ambition

    Chapter 969: Xu Bai¡¯s Ambition


    Therefore, everything now had to be stable.


    Beside him, a Saint Realm demonic beast wanted to attack.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai continued to maintain his calm state and promised not to give himself away.¡±I will help you turn the situation around!¡±


    The demonic saint who was about to attack was stunned. He retracted his hand and looked at the four-eyed demonic beast.


    Xu Bai could also tell that the four-eyed monster was the one making the decision. He put his hands behind his back and looked straight at it.¡±Can we talk about this business?¡±


    The four-eyed monster was frantically suppressing the impulse to kill Xu Bai.


    Strange people hated living people, just like how living people hated strange people. This was their nature.


    Even they, who had entered the Saint Realm, could not restrain themselves.


    However, he had to restrain himself, because what Xu Bai had just said had moved him.


    Seeing that the four-eyed demon did not move, Xu Bai knew that he had made the right bet. He smiled and said,¡±It seems that you are also interested. Then let¡¯s talk about this business.¡±


    ¡°You can send me to the Humanoid and Bizarre Market through the battlefield. I¡¯ll help you get rid of a saint.¡±


    ¡°You should have reached an agreement that you can¡¯t attack unless it¡¯s an extreme moment. Then can¡¯t I do it for you?¡±


    The four-eyed demon did not speak.


    They had indeed reached some kind of agreement, which was very simple. It wasn¡¯t the time for them to fight until the last moment.


    The reason for this agreement was even simpler.


    Even if he became a Saint, he was afraid of death.


    They would first compete on the battlefield and fight until the end.


    At that time, the person who had the advantage on the battlefield would increase the weight of victory in this final battle.


    In a high-level battle like theirs, even if it was just a slight advantage, it could be infinitely expanded.


    In fact, when they had lost one Saint Warrior, the other nine should have already arrived. However, there was a big problem on the other side.


    The Chu Emperor, who was at the Saint level, could simply be described as killing wantonly.


    Furthermore, the Chu Emperor, who had no divine soul, was acting purely according to his instincts. A human¡¯s instinct was to hate the strange, and this instinct would be fatal in this environment.


    They were afraid of exposing their auras and attracting the attention of the Emperor of Saint Chu. Thus, they wanted to make this battle more stable.


    The monsters also understood that if this continued, they would definitely lose this battle, and it would turn into an advantage for the other party.


    Now that he heard Xu Bai talk about business, the four-eyed demon frankly admitted that he was really tempted.


    If they could make the other side lose a Saint Warrior, then they would be tied again and could continue fighting.


    However, when he heard Xu Bai¡¯s request, he frowned.


    ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    The human in front of him was only at the Transcendent Realm, but Zhou Sheng¡¯s death at his hands proved that the other party had the capital.


    But here came the problem. If he really sent the other party over and the other party did not fulfill his promise, wouldn¡¯t he suffer a loss?


    Xu Bai could also tell what the four-eyed demon was thinking. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Do you feel that you¡¯re losing out?¡±


    The four-eyed demon nodded and admitted that he thought so.


    Xu Bai shook his hand.¡± Actually, you didn¡¯t lose out at all. In fact, you earned a lot. The price you paid was just sending me away.¡±¡±


    The four-eyed demon frowned even more, not understanding what Xu Bai meant.


    Why did he say that it was very profitable?


    After all, there was no way to prove whether the promise could be fulfilled, so how could he earn money?


    If the other party didn¡¯t fulfill his promise, it would be a loss.


    The four-eyed demon was very puzzled.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai shrugged.¡± How did your intelligence reach the Saint Realm?¡±¡±


    The corners of the four-eyed demon¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wasn¡¯t sure of the other party¡¯s strength and the business that the other party had mentioned just now, he really wanted everyone to work together and kill this person first.


    The four-eyed demon felt that this person was challenging his bottom line.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s anger at all. He raised his hand and pointed at himself.¡±Because if I leave, you guys will profit.¡±

 Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: Each Using a Dark Move

    Chapter 970: Each Using a Dark Move


    When Xu Bai said this, the four-eyed demon suddenly felt like laughing. He didn¡¯t even try to hide it and laughed out loud.


    Not only did he laugh, but the other monsters also laughed loudly.


    The laughter lasted for a long time before it gradually stopped. Xu Bai did not disturb them. Seeing that they were laughing happily, he laughed along.


    Then, the laughter gradually stopped, and the four-eyed demon¡¯s expression gradually turned cold, his tone carrying a hint of disdain.


    ¡°I know what you want to say. You mean that you¡¯re a danger in front of us, and it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t quite understand. Sometimes, people aren¡¯t that important. Moreover, you¡¯re alone now, and we¡¯re the majority here.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re very strong because you can kill Zhou Sheng. Although you¡¯re only a ninth-grade Transcendent, you can kill a peak Saint Warrior. This proves that you have some secret methods.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a method before, and it probably hasn¡¯t appeared since ancient times, but I don¡¯t believe you can kill all eight of us.¡±


    ¡°If you really had the ability to kill us directly, you wouldn¡¯t be here talking nonsense with us.¡±


    Every sentence hit the main point. Xu Bai felt that the demon in front of him did not seem to have a low IQ as he had imagined. It could still think things through.


    After saying this, the four-eyed demon did not continue. Instead, he took out a medicine bottle from his pocket and placed it on the table.


    ¡°Since you said it was business, then I¡¯ll talk business with you. If you don¡¯t have any guarantees, I won¡¯t be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? After you take this bottle of medicine, I¡¯ll send you to the Bizarre City. At that time, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. This bottle of medicine is not as poisonous as you think. It¡¯s just an experiment. You should have heard of a profession called oaths.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and shook his head.¡±¡±I really haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    There were so many businesses in the world, how could he have heard of every one of them?


    The four-eyed demon choked on Xu Bai¡¯s words. He looked at Xu Bai¡¯s expression and realized that Xu Bai really didn¡¯t know, so he could only explain,¡±Pledging is a unique profession. Their ability may not be inclined to battle, but it is very special. They can unleash the power of their vows.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, we have a Saint level oath master here. Drink this bottle of medicine and make an oath in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t follow the oath, then you will be miserable. But as long as you follow the oath, nothing will happen.¡±


    Xu Bai stared at the medicine bottle on the table and suddenly laughed.


    The four-eyed demon frowned when he saw Xu Bai¡¯s situation. His tone gradually became sinister.¡±You don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡± Who can say for sure whether this thing is real or not?¡± Xu Bai said disdainfully.¡± What if it¡¯s a bottle of poison?¡± Besides, how could I believe your strange words? I¡¯ll be laughed at if word gets out.¡±


    The four-eyed demon kept the medicine bottle.¡±You¡¯re right. No one would believe it so easily. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing to talk about. Are you prepared to die?¡±


    The eight Saint Realm warriors stood up and approached Xu Bai.


    Their bodies emitted a terrifying aura, which increased the pressure on Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai had no doubt that they would really attack, but he did not panic at all. Instead, he calmly waved at one of the monsters and said,¡±Come on.¡±


    His calm appearance made the monsters stop. They looked at each other, not understanding what Xu Bai was doing.


    He didn¡¯t panic at all when facing the suppression of eight Saints.


    Was there some secret? Or was there a trick waiting for him?


    Humans cherished their lives, and so did strangeness.


    After a person died, they could still turn into a strange creature and live on in another way. However, when these strange creatures died, there was nothing left. They would really vanish into thin air.


    Therefore, they hesitated. They didn¡¯t dare to go forward unless they figured out Xu Bai¡¯s true purpose.


    The four-eyed demon looked disappointed and roared,¡±Take him down, don¡¯t you understand? You¡¯re all Saints, and now you¡¯ve been deceived by a Transcendent. Wouldn¡¯t you laugh if this gets out?¡±


    Although he was angry and loudly reprimanded, none of the Saint Realm monsters took a step forward. Even he himself did not take a step forward.


    Every saint demon had their own plans. No one would be careless in this place. After all, those who had lived to their age cherished their lives.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Seeing this, Xu Bai smiled and said,¡±I might not be able to beat the eight of you, but if I really fight with my life, I can replace one of you. Don¡¯t doubt my words, because you¡¯ll know once you try.¡±


    As he spoke, he paced back and forth. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and pointed at one of the Saint Realm demons.


    ¡°You! You! Why don¡¯t you try and see if I can replace you?¡±


    The demonic saint who was pointed out took a step back silently. He didn¡¯t say anything. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai curled his lips in boredom. He pointed at the other saint-level demons and said as he pointed.

 Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: Each Using a Dark Move (2)

    Chapter 971: Each Using a Dark Move (2)


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t come, then you do it. Don¡¯t retreat. Why are you retreating?¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t look for you. Why aren¡¯t you willing?¡±


    ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t willing, then I¡¯m going to find someone to be my scapegoat. Fine, then it¡¯s you. You¡¯re the most useless. I really want you to die with me.¡±


    Every time Xu Bai pointed at one of them, the saint level demon would dodge Xu Bai¡¯s finger. In the entire room, eight saint level demons were rendered speechless by Xu Bai alone.


    It was a great feeling. Xu Bai was very excited. It was as if he was surrounded by a large group of people. He was alone, but he happened to have a weapon in his hand, and this weapon could kill one of them.


    No one dared to come up. No one wanted to be the first to die.


    When Xu Bai felt bored, he pointed at the four-eyed demon and said that he wanted to trade with him.


    The four-eyed demon¡¯s face turned green. No one knew what he was thinking. When Xu Bai pointed at him, he took a deep breath and stood up.¡±Alright, we agree. Don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡±


    Cowardly, very cowardly.


    Although he had said it very arrogantly just now, now, when Xu Bai pointed at him, he looked very calm on the surface, but a layer of white sweat had already appeared on his back.


    He could feel that the other party was very likely to make a move because from the moment he met him until now, this guy gave him the feeling that he was a fugitive, a guy who was good at using small things to make a big deal.


    There was no need to. Whose life was not precious?


    ¡°We agree. We¡¯re thinking of a way to send you to the Bizarre City. We don¡¯t need you to make any guarantees. Just like you said, you just have to go.¡±The four-eyed demon said.


    Only then did Xu Bai retract his hand, his face full of disdain.¡±Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? After spending so much effort, you still have to follow my plan in the end.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The four-eyed demon was instantly enraged!


    He had become a saint when he was alive and he was still a saint after his death. When had he ever been scolded like this?


    This was the first time that the people who saw him were so respectful.


    When he saw Xu Bai¡¯s calm expression, he knew that he couldn¡¯t talk nonsense with a lunatic because lunatics were reckless, and he was afraid of reckless people.


    ¡°Save time. Tell me how to get there.¡±Xu Bai said calmly.


    The four-eyed demon took a deep breath and tried his best to calm himself down. Then, he slowly said,¡±The method is very simple. Just go through the battlefield. We can definitely let you through.¡±


    ¡°Go directly?¡± Xu Bai frowned. I know you can let me through, but what about the other side? I don¡¯t want to be exposed on the battlefield.¡±


    This side could be unimpeded, but the other side was different. This was what Xu Bai was thinking.


    What he needed to do was to cross the entire battlefield and finally arrive at the Humanoid Bizarre City. Then, he would trigger the cheat and speed up the upgrade of the cheat.


    If they followed this method, they would probably be discovered before they could cross the battlefield. After all, the nine Saints of the Humanoid Bizarre City were all on the battlefield.


    If they were really discovered, those Saints would want to skin themselves alive. It was not worth it.


    ¡± We will attack to attract their attention and minimize their attention,¡± the four-eyed demon said.¡± But this is the limit of what we can do. As for other methods, we don¡¯t have any.¡±¡±


    ¡°What you need to do is to seize the moment when we attract attention and cross the entire battlefield. Don¡¯t worry, we will help you stall them.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s frown deepened when he heard this.


    He felt that it was a little unreliable. The other party¡¯s plan looked very simple, but because of its simplicity, there was basically nothing wrong with it.


    He knew very well that the person in front of him probably wanted to kill him in one strike. He didn¡¯t even need to cause any trouble. If he hadn¡¯t been smart, he might have been surrounded by eight Saints.


    Therefore, he definitely could not be at ease with this kind of fellow. He had to be careful. However, he had not discovered any flaws yet. Otherwise, he would really want to beat him at his own game.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and finally nodded.¡±¡±Very good, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Since there was no other way, he would give it a try first. If anything happened midway, he would be able to retreat as quickly as possible.


    ¡°When exactly will it start?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow at this time, we will launch an abnormal attack to attract their attention.¡±


    ¡°The eight of us will even go to the battlefield to take a look. After diverting the attention of the other nine Saints, you will directly pass through the battlefield and should be able to reach the Human-Bizarre Market.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Bai nodded and turned to leave.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The four-eyed demon didn¡¯t stop him and let Xu Bai leave.


    Looking at Xu Bai¡¯s back, his eyes became darker and darker. He could no longer control the anger in his eyes and slammed his fist on the table.


    ¡°Good, very good. This is the first time I¡¯ve been threatened by a Transcendent.¡±


    People at this realm had another characteristic, which was that they were especially thick-skinned.


    At first, they were intimidated by Xu Bai, but now, they pretended to be angry. The Saint Realm warriors around them were acting the same way, as if they had just been wronged.

 Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: Each Using a Dark Move (3)

    Chapter 972: Each Using a Dark Move (3)


    ¡°No matter what, we have to teach this kid a lesson. We can do that tomorrow.¡±


    In the dark tent, strange words sounded from the four eyes. As the words spread, a burst of carefree laughter came from time to time.


    ..


    After Xu Bai left the tent, he found a remote place, which was coincidentally able to envelop his soul in the military camp.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered. Since he had come out in the open, all the fights and competitions would be on the surface.


    ¡°Tomorrow will definitely not be simple. I have to take precautions before that. I can¡¯t accidentally fail because of this.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Xu Bai closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    ..


    The next day.


    There was no sun in the Bizarre Market, only a blood-red moon. This moon was extremely bright at a certain time, emitting a dark red light.


    As time passed, the light would gradually decrease.


    The strangeness of the Bizarre City was born from this. They used the strength of this light to distinguish the time.


    When the moonlight was brighter, it was day. When it was darker, it was night.


    At this moment, Xu Bai walked out from a hidden corner and looked up at the blood-red sky.


    Although the sky was covered in blood red and looked rather dim, it could already be considered daytime.


    He only admired it for a while before turning around and walking toward the tent.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the place where they were yesterday.


    It was still the same delivery demon from yesterday who was in charge of delivering the orders. After a while, another delivery demon came over and led Xu Bai inside to the largest room.


    Inside the room, eight Saint Realm monsters sat down in different groups. They seemed to have been waiting for Xu Bai for a long time.


    Xu Bai walked in calmly and said with a smile,¡±¡±Aiya, everyone, I¡¯m sorry for the long wait.¡±


    The smile on his face was very fake. One look and one would know that it was too fake.


    The four-eyed demon took out a map and handed it to Xu Bai. Without wasting any time, he said,¡±¡±This is the map of the entire battlefield. You only need to fly in the direction that you are facing. You don¡¯t need other locations. I gave you the map so that you can have an understanding.¡±


    Xu Bai took it and glanced at it calmly before throwing it on the ground casually, looking indifferent.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the four-eyed demon asked coldly.¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t mean anything.¡± Xu Bai shrugged.¡± I just don¡¯t trust you.¡±¡±


    What kind of joke was that? Using a map given by Strange was a trap.


    There was no need to take this map seriously.


    As for how to get to the Bizarre City, he had already thought of a way.


    The two sides were like a set of chess, clearly separated.


    On one side of the battlefield was the demon, and on the other side was the human. He only needed to face the opposite direction of the demon.


    Of course, he felt that things were not simple. He still had a backup plan.


    The four-eyed demon did not say anything else. He knew that Xu Bai did not believe him. He waved his hand and said,¡±¡±Come with us.¡±


    The eight Saint Realm crafty demons walked out, and Xu Bai followed behind them.


    They rushed in a direction. The further they went, the more Xu Bai felt a murderous aura.


    The sounds of killing gradually came. In front of them, they had already arrived at the edge of the battlefield.


    ¡°We¡¯ll split up here. Don¡¯t get too close to us, or it¡¯ll arouse suspicion.¡±The four-eyed demon looked in a direction, which meant that Xu Bai was walking over.¡±In an hour, you can rush over with all your might.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded and left.


    After Xu Bai left, one of the Saint Realm demons whispered.


    ¡°It seems like he believes me.¡±


    The four-eyed demon shook his head.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if he believes it or not. We just have to follow the plan.¡±¡±


    Yao Gui nodded,


    The eight Saint Realm monsters rushed in another direction.


    With the four-eyed demon leading the way, they soon arrived at the center of the battlefield.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t follow us, did he?¡± The four-eyed monster turned around and looked at one of the monsters.


    The demon ghost nodded, indicating that it did not follow them.


    At this moment, the four-eyed demon finally heaved a sigh of relief. He turned his head to look ahead and saw nine terrifying figures descending.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The leader was a saint dressed in white. As soon as he arrived, the surrounding shouts stopped. The monsters that were killing each other on the battlefield stopped and silently separated.


    The noisy battlefield instantly became silent.


    ¡°Four eyes!¡± The man in white said with a cold gaze,¡± Yesterday, we sent a message saying that we have something important to discuss. Now that we¡¯re here, let¡¯s talk about it.¡±¡±


    The four-eyed demon chuckled and told him everything about Xu Bai without hesitation, including what Xu Bai was going to do.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When the entire process was finished, the white-robed man was stunned on the spot.


    ¡± Why did you tell me that? I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll do you any good. You¡¯ll get a lot of benefits if you send him to the Bizarre City safely.¡±¡±


    To be honest, the man in white was also very surprised. He thought it was something else. He did not expect the news to be enough to shock him.


    A Transcendent who could kill his way into the Saint Realm and was immune to the rules of the Bizarre Market was simply inconceivable.


    However, the problem was that if they really followed their plan, it would bring huge trouble to the Bizarre Market. However, the other party did not do anything and instead told them the truth. What was the reason?

 Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: Each Using a Dark Move

    Chapter 973: Each Using a Dark Move


    ¡± Everyone is weird. Although the positions of the subordinates are different, we are all the same type. Of course, we won¡¯t let humans take advantage of it. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of justice!¡±¡±


    ¡°Speak in human language.¡± The white-robed man said directly,


    Righteousness, at this time to talk about righteousness, what righteousness was strange about?


    It was simply a joke.


    Although the white-robed man was also a Strange One, he firmly believed that not a single word of the Strange One could be trusted.


    The four-eyed demon said hypocritically,¡±Why don¡¯t you believe me? Alright, alright, then I¡¯ll tell you my plan. That kid will rush over in a while, but he¡¯s not as fast as us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill that kid together and get rid of this future trouble, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to call you over yesterday, but I also know that if you come to Bizarre Demon City, you definitely won¡¯t agree, so I specially told you here.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this plan is feasible?¡±


    At this point, the four-eyed demon stopped talking, as if waiting for the other party to speak.


    The man in white fell silent.


    What the other party said seemed to be true.


    If what he said was true, letting that person go to the Bizarre City would definitely be a shocking disaster. However, this solution to the problem seemed very good, but no one knew what twists and turns there were.


    The Bizarro City already had Emperor Chu, so they couldn¡¯t add anything else. Otherwise, it would only add insult to injury.


    If it was any other time, the white-clothed person would have been able to think more with his peers, but now, it was like he was being pushed onto a perch. There was not much time at all.


    If this Transcendent expert rushed over at full speed, it would not take much time to cross the entire battlefield.


    Therefore, they did not have much time left. They had to make a decision as soon as possible.


    ¡°You¡¯re very cunning, and your plan is very good.¡±The man in white sneered.


    How could he not know what the other party was thinking?


    The reason why the other party had told them at this time was because there was not much time left. They had to make a decision under such an urgent situation.


    The more urgent a decision was, the easier it was to make mistakes. This was the situation now.


    The four-eyed demon smiled sinisterly.¡± That depends on what you think. I¡¯ve already told you the truth and the matter. It¡¯s up to you to decide. Think about it.¡±


    That¡¯s right, this was his plan.


    Of course, this plan didn¡¯t really mean that they had to kill Xu Bai. They had to kill him, but they weren¡¯t going to do it.


    There was still a follow-up to this plan. That was his main goal.


    They were all smart people, and the man in white could clearly see it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what your next step is?¡±


    The four-eyed demon acted like an honest man.¡±I really don¡¯t have any follow-up plans. I just want to kill him. You have to believe me!¡±


    This performance was very realistic, but in return, it was a cold smile from the man in white.


    The four-eyed demon said indifferently,¡±Anyway, I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t have much time. You guys do as you see fit.¡±¡±


    The scene quieted down, and time gradually passed. The man in white revealed a conflicted expression.


    The other Saints were also very conflicted. Just as the other party had said, they did not have much time to make decisions.


    That ridiculous fellow would probably not take long to rush to the Bizarre City. At that time, something big would happen.


    Time slowly passed. The conflicted expression on the man in white¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He decided to agree first. After all, it seemed that he could not figure out what the other party¡¯s follow-up plan was.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    There was no problem in agreeing to it first. As for what would happen later, he would have to improvise.


    Thinking of this, the man in white opened his mouth and was about to speak.


    However, at this moment, a voice slowly sounded, disrupting the entire situation.


    ¡°How about¡­ Let me tell you, what are his next steps?¡±


    Everyone present was stunned and looked in the direction of the voice¡­

 Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: Meeting the Chu Emperor

    Chapter 974: Meeting the Chu Emperor


    When the four-eyed demon heard this voice, his heart skipped a beat. He thought that Xu Bai had turned around.


    However, when he turned around to look at the source of the voice, he could not help but be furious.


    At the end of his line of sight, an ordinary demonic creature stood there with a dull expression.


    ¡°Which city are you from? Why are you spouting nonsense here? Get lost!¡±


    Now was the critical moment. Although he had already grasped the time, he was really not sure if he could implement it smoothly, so he could not afford to make any mistakes.


    Now that a troublemaker had suddenly appeared, he really wanted to raise his hand and destroy this demon ghost in front of him with a palm after saying this.


    However, before he could do anything, the white-robed man suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Si Mu, if you make a move now, it means that you have an ulterior motive. This cooperation really can¡¯t go on. If you don¡¯t make a move, we can still talk.¡±


    The four-eyed monster, who was about to attack, stood stiffly on the spot when it heard this. It slowly lowered its hand.


    Beside him, a saint demon said,¡±¡±He seems to have been controlled by someone. It should be Xu Bai. He has a control ability that surpasses the Transcendent Realm. We don¡¯t have such methods here, so we didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    ¡°When did you control your power?¡± The four-eyed demon asked.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know.¡± Yao Gui shook his head.¡± Maybe he has already controlled it a long time ago. He has been waiting for this opportunity. This guy is meticulous. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to now.¡±¡±


    When the four-eyed monster heard this, its expression became extremely gloomy.


    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. He had schemed against Xu Bai, and now, Xu Bai had turned the tables on him and schemed against him.


    However, now that the white-robed man had spoken, he could not attack and kill this controlled demon. He could only stand on the spot gloomily.


    The white-robed man turned to look at the demon that was being controlled, and his tone gradually turned cold.¡±You¡¯re the one who can escape the rules, right?¡±


    Yao Gui, who was being controlled, nodded stiffly and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re right, but the most important thing now is not to discuss my identity, but what is the follow-up plan. For example, if you really listen to him and come to kill me, then this situation will be completely broken.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the man in white said.


    Yao Gui, who was being controlled, stretched out a finger and said in a simple and shocking manner,¡±I will only say one thing. As for how much you can comprehend, that will depend on your abilities.¡±


    ¡°That demonic saint is dead. I killed it. Now you know what to do next.¡±


    After he said that, the controlled Yao Gui immediately hugged its head and cried out in pain. Then, it lost its life.


    The scene fell into silence, and no one spoke.


    Everyone shut their mouths, and a pin drop could be heard.


    The man in white frowned and thought about what he had just heard. His eyes revealed a heavy expression.


    He raised his head and looked at the four-eyed demon in front of him. A cold smile appeared on his face, and his tone became extremely cold. It was like a knife in the cold winter, cutting people¡¯s bodies in pain.


    ¡°I understand. You want to kill him with a borrowed knife. He is your knife, am I right?¡±


    Everyone present was able to understand this level, and they were all smart like monkeys. It was obvious that they could guess the intention of Xu Bai¡¯s words.


    They thought about it carefully. There was no other possibility.


    From what he had said, the man in white knew that Xu Bai could kill a saint. The four-eyed monster had given them such a tight time to chase after Xu Bai and prevent him from going to the Human Bizarre Market. The answer was obvious.


    If they really chased after Xu Bai and surrounded him, Xu Bai would unleash his strongest combat strength at the critical moment. It was possible that one or two of them would be replaced.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to lose any men at this time, let alone one.


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s arrival at the Bizarre City had already given them immense pressure. If they were to lose one more person, the outcome would be completely reversed. At that time, they would be unable to deal with the attacks of the Bizarre City, and the only outcome would be defeat.


    ¡°What a wonderful plan. Unfortunately, your plan still left something out. Now, we don¡¯t plan to chase after it.¡±


    The man in white clapped his hands hard as if he was applauding the other party¡¯s wonderful performance, but his tone was mocking.


    The four-eyed demon¡¯s expression became very ugly. The other party had already guessed his intention. His plan seemed to have come to a halt.


    ¡°I admit that this is my follow-up step. Since everyone has said it out loud, I won¡¯t hide it. However, you can only follow my method.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Although the plan had failed, there was still room for redemption. The four-eyed demon felt that he had to put his choice on the table and let the other party choose.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want the Human Bizarre Market anymore.¡± The white-robed man sneered.¡±


    How could he not know what Xu Bai was thinking? If they did not plan to go back, Xu Bai would go straight to the Bizarre City and cause trouble there.


    However, the problem now was that they had to decide the severity of the situation. The loss of a Saint Realm expert was far more important than the loss of the Human-Bizarre Market.


    ¡± Alright.¡± The four-eyed demon¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.¡± Since that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Everyone will go their own ways.¡±¡±

 Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: Meeting the Chu Emperor (2)

    Chapter 975: Meeting the Chu Emperor (2)


    As he spoke, he seemed to be in a hurry and was about to turn around to leave. However, before he could take two steps, he felt a murderous aura coming from behind him.


    The four-eyed demon and the other seven saint demons turned around at the same time. They looked at the nine saint demons opposite them and frowned.


    ¡°All of you¡­Was he planning to have a final battle?¡±


    The man in white smiled sinisterly.¡± You¡¯re right. Actually, I have to thank that guy just now. He reminded me that at this time, it¡¯s best to cut the Gordian knot quickly.¡±


    ¡°When I made this decision, I was already planning to let go of the Bizarre Humanoid Market. If I can even let go of something as important as the Bizarre Humanoid Market, I¡¯ll definitely have greater gains. Now is the time.¡±


    ¡°Nine against eight, our chances of winning are very high!¡±


    What the man in white was thinking was that he definitely could not go back. He would leave the Strange City to Xu Bai. As long as he took down the eight guys in front of him, the gains would definitely be much more than the sacrifices.


    Now was the best time. The other party had also gathered. If they did not fight at this time, wouldn¡¯t they be at a loss?


    ¡°You have to calm down. You know that if we start a war, both sides will suffer heavy losses, and the other party will benefit from it. Don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s still the Chu Emperor.¡±The four-eyed demon could feel the other party¡¯s killing intent and tried his best to dissuade him.


    The man in white shrugged indifferently.¡±The Chu Emperor has already reached the Saint level. Even if we join forces, we won¡¯t be able to defeat him. Why should I go and deal with him? After taking back the two Ethereal Shops, I headed straight to the vast human world. That is our final destination.¡±


    Having said that, he did not waste any more time. The aura on his body continued to increase. At this time, the other eight humanoid monsters cooperated with his aura and continued to rise.


    The blood-red light enveloped the surroundings. The aura that soared into the sky shattered the blood-red light.


    ¡°Fight!¡± The four-eyed demon knew that the other party really wanted to fight this ultimate battle. It was useless to say more. He would do his best.


    The battle was about to start.


    On one side, there were the Saint Realm monsters who had given up on the Human-Bizarre Market and could only choose this option. On the other side, there were the Saint Realm monsters who had fought to the death to save their lives.


    When the two of them fought, the sky and earth instantly collapsed, and the entire space became dark.


    The battle continued.


    They fought very cautiously and carefully. It did not mean that they had to go all out in this final battle, because at their realm, a moment of carelessness could lead to death.


    No one wanted to die.


    Therefore, they were trying their best to grasp the other party¡¯s flaws.


    This battle was destined to last for a long time.


    While they were happily fighting, Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what was going on because he had already killed the demon he controlled and was rushing to the human city.


    ¡°You have your Zhang Liang scheme, and I have mine. Let¡¯s see who can play the other?¡±Xu Bai flew happily.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not believe the four-eyed demonic creature¡¯s words, so he left a secret hand and planted a controlled demonic creature on the four-eyed demonic creature¡¯s side.


    The four-eyed monster played a decisive role. After hearing their words on the battlefield, Xu Bai knew that the four-eyed monster was right.


    The only thing that was right was that they had to go to the Human-Bizarre City. They had to go in the opposite direction and pass through the entire battlefield.


    What Xu Bai needed the most was time, so he sent out the demon that he had planted there to tell him some things.


    He didn¡¯t make it too clear. Instead, he said it in a daze so that the other party would have time to think.


    Time was precious now. If he could think for a second, he could walk a great distance.


    Because he couldn¡¯t guarantee that the other party wouldn¡¯t chase after him.


    Reality proved that he was right.


    These guys really didn¡¯t chase after him. Moreover, something must have happened. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have dragged on for so long.


    As for what happened, who would care?


    Xu Bai only knew that he was getting closer and closer to the Bizarre Market.


    The battlefield was very large, but Xu Bai was flying at an extremely fast speed, constantly approaching the edge of the battlefield.


    After flying for a while, Xu Bai finally saw a distorted space in front of him.


    ¡°Over there¡­It should be the exit.¡±


    Seeing the distorted space, Xu Bai was relieved and quickly rushed over.


    It seemed like a long distance from his position to the exit, but with his speed, he arrived in the blink of an eye.


    When he entered this layer of distorted space, he only felt his vision blur, and soon, he appeared in an unfamiliar place.


    Xu Bai stopped in mid-air and looked at the blood-red sky in front of him. He knew that he had made the right choice.


    ¡°They should be here soon, right?¡±


    He thought to himself that after entering the Bizarre Market, that pain should come very soon.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As expected, just as he thought this, he felt a sharp pain in his head. It was so painful that he could not resist at all. He fell from the air to the ground and hugged his head as he cried out in pain.


    The pain of the soul was not so bearable. It was a hundred times more painful than the pain of the body.


    Xu Bai squatted on the ground and held his head. Soon, he fell into a daze.


    He fell to the ground and fainted.


    His soul was disappearing bit by bit, but soon, his tightly shut eyes suddenly opened.

 Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: Meeting the Chu Emperor (3)

    Chapter 976: Meeting the Chu Emperor (3)


    The pair of eyes had already turned into a pair of pupils of different colors. The left side was golden, and the right side was grayish-white. There was a kind of indifference that ignored all living things. It was like a creature at the top of the world that pitied some ants.


    However, this time, other than indifference, there was another complicated emotion, which was endless chaos.


    Xu Bai stood up and suddenly raised his hand to the void in front of him.


    Gold and grayish-white interweaved and flowed out of his palm, repelling the blood-red color in the sky.


    After the gold and grayish-white colors intertwined, they did not gradually spread out. Instead, they turned into human figures one after another.


    These figures were as numerous as the hair on an ox. From afar, one could not see the end of them, and their numbers were countless.


    Each of the figures started to twist and turn as they spoke. These words were not spoken in the language of Great Chu, but in a language that they could not understand.


    When one person spoke, one might be able to hear clearly. However, when countless figures spoke together, and each person spoke differently, when these voices gathered together, it made one¡¯s head dizzy.


    Xu Bai still looked indifferent, but the confusion in his eyes had disappeared.


    What replaced it was calmness.


    However, this calmness didn¡¯t last long. Countless figures quickly rushed into Xu Bai¡¯s body.


    In the blink of an eye, the calmness was gone. It was still indifferent and chaotic.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer and kept the chaos going. He flew up into the sky.


    The sky was filled with blood-red light, but when Xu Bai flew up, these lights avoided him as if they were afraid of touching him.


    Xu Bai flew higher and higher. From the ground, Xu Bai could no longer be seen.


    When Xu Bai was getting higher and higher from the ground, he reached a limit and stopped in the sky.


    He slowly extended his right hand and patted the void above his head.


    The next moment, a crack appeared in the void above his head. A huge suction force pulled Xu Bai over.


    After Xu Bai entered the crack, the crack slowly closed.


    The blood-red light once again covered the entire sky as if nothing had happened.


    ..


    In a dark space, the ground was covered with black grass.


    Xu Bai stepped on the grass and walked forward.


    Not far ahead was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. It looked extremely terrifying. The corpses were piled up as high as a mountain, and it was unknown how many people had died.


    Each corpse was wearing a different outfit and looked like they were from a different world. The difference was huge.


    Xu Bai walked straight to the pile of corpses in front of him and stopped. He stretched out his hand and gently fanned himself. The pile of corpses in front of him split open from the middle, opening up a path.


    In the middle of the road, where many corpses were buried, there was a thick book.


    Xu Bai calmly walked to the book and took it as if nothing had happened.


    When he held the book in his hand, the golden and grayish white in his eyes gradually disappeared and turned into normal black.


    Xu Bai¡¯s golden finger state had disappeared, and now he himself had appeared.


    After Xu Bai returned to normal, he looked around.


    ¡°So there¡¯s such a space in the Bizarre City.¡±


    He had encountered the Bizarre Demon City before, so when he saw this scene, he felt that it was extremely familiar.


    Then, he felt his hand become heavy. When he looked down, he saw a thick book.


    ¡± It¡¯s still a book. I¡¯ve seen it before in Bizarre City. There¡¯s also a book here. It seems that the Goldfinger has hidden quite a lot of things.¡±¡±


    After thinking for a while, Xu Bai opened the book in his hand. There were still words he could not understand.


    He flipped to the back and looked at it carefully. He realized that it was exactly the same as the first book.


    Xu Bai took out the withered grass and put the book back.


    ¡°The two books are hidden in two different places. I don¡¯t know what the contents are. I can only go out and see if there are any clues.¡±


    There was no point in staying here now. He didn¡¯t understand the words on it, so he couldn¡¯t rely on guessing, so Xu Bai decided to go out first.


    After leaving this place, he would find a place to return to the human world.


    His divine soul gradually expanded and enveloped the surroundings, but he did not find what he wanted.


    Looking at the piles of corpses around him, Xu Bai sighed silently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of disaster happened, but these things are much more serious than I thought. I keep feeling like big trouble is coming.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer. He walked out of the passage surrounded by the corpses and came to an empty place. Looking at the black grass below, he imitated what he did last time. His hand emitted a fierce white light and pressed it on the ground.


    A terrifying white light suddenly appeared, smashing deep pits on the ground. Xu Bai¡¯s body was falling at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Not long after, a passage was blasted out of the thick ground. Following this passage, they arrived at the Humanoid Bizarre Market that was covered in blood-red light.


    Xu Bai stretched his arms and took out a withered grass used for storage. He took out a token from it and played with it in his hand.


    The demon he controlled was the City Lord of a city. He just happened to have obtained the token. Now, he just needed to use the token to find the pattern and return.


    As for which city this token belonged to, that was not important.


    This was because not all of the people in the Bizarre City had been sent out. There were still some weak ones left here. They only needed to capture two of them for questioning.

 Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: Meeting the Chu Emperor

    Chapter 977: Meeting the Chu Emperor


    At the thought of this, Xu Bai put away the token in his hand, identified a direction, and flew in that direction¡­


    ..


    This place wasn¡¯t destroyed by his Goldfinger state, so the city was still easy to find. After flying for about 15 minutes, a desolate ancient city appeared in front of them.


    Xu Bai¡¯s soul expanded and enveloped the entire city.


    There were no experts here now. There were only two or three kittens in the entire city. He did not have any scruples at all. He directly controlled a human ghost and showed the token in his hand.


    The person being controlled said a direction in a daze. After saying a long distance, Xu Bai finally understood and prepared to walk in this direction.


    Before he left, he used his divine soul and killed everyone present.


    They were all enemies, so killing them was fine. Although these people did not go to the battlefield, if they were really put in the human world, the slaughter would not be small.


    After doing all this, Xu Bai rushed in that direction.


    Along the way, Xu Bai attacked whenever he encountered a city. He killed all the human monsters. Although the distance was not very far, it still took him some time to get there.


    Fortunately, the journey was smooth and there was no danger. Xu Bai arrived at his destination smoothly.


    When he arrived, he extended his divine soul. However, he quickly retracted his divine soul and prepared to turn around and escape.


    However, his movements were coincidentally a little slow. A figure had already blocked in front of him.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    No matter how much he had calculated, he had only missed one point.


    There was indeed no one here who could take him down, but there was someone who could.


    In this place, other than him being a human, there was another person, and that was the Chu Emperor.


    Xu Bai fell silent as he looked at the man in the yellow robe. His eyes were empty, but his aura was as imposing as a mountain.


    ¨C Emperor Chu.


    At this moment, his thoughts suddenly jumped.


    The Chu Emperor still looked the same as before. He had a natural air of nobility about him, and the pressure he gave off was extremely strong. However, the expression on his face was not lively. On the contrary, it was like an old and decrepit piece of wood. Especially his eyes, there was nothing in them.


    ¡°Once upon a time, he was the strongest existence in the world.¡±


    ¡°But now we have fallen into this situation.¡±


    Xu Bai only sighed in his heart because the current situation was not suitable for him to sigh too much.


    Under normal circumstances, he could even hug someone¡¯s thigh. After all, he was the first person in the world to become a Saint.


    But if he was in this state¡­


    Forget it.


    Just like Liu Qingfeng back then, he was a time bomb that could explode at any time. He might be calm one second and attack in the next.


    The scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t move, and neither did the Chu Emperor. The two of them looked at each other.


    Although Xu Bai looked calm now, he was ready to destroy his soul at any time and draw out the golden finger.


    There was no other way. In the current situation, if they really encountered danger, they could only give it a try.


    Fortunately, the Chu Emperor didn¡¯t make a move for the time being, which gave him more time to think of a solution.


    However, Xu Bai later felt that he was overthinking things because there was nothing he could do. Under the suppression of absolute strength, no matter how much time he was given, there was nothing he could do.


    This kind of quiet situation could not continue. Xu Bai tentatively took a step back, ready to destroy his divine soul at any time.


    One step.


    The Chu Emperor did not move.


    Two steps.


    The Chu Emperor still did not move.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath, turned around, and tried to escape.


    The moment he turned around, he felt his vision blur. The Chu Emperor was blocking his way again.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Xu Bai was a little confused.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He didn¡¯t fight and even stopped him. What was he thinking?


    Just as he was thinking this, the Chu Emperor suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed at him.


    Xu Bai felt his chest move.


    Very quickly, the withered grass in his bosom was taken out by the Chu Emperor in the air¡­


    ¡°My baby!¡± Xu Bai was stunned.

 Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: The Truth of the World

    Chapter 978: The Truth of the World


    After the withered grass was taken away by the Chu Emperor, Xu Bai didn¡¯t move. He wasn¡¯t in any danger now, but he could sense that the Chu Emperor had something to do, so he maintained his silence.


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s eyes were still as empty as ever. He looked like a piece of wood, devoid of any emotion. He stared at the withered grass in his hand and carefully examined it. His eyes were also empty and dull.


    Just like that, after a few dozen seconds, the Chu Emperor raised his left hand and slightly waved it at the withered grass.


    Soon, two things floated out of the withered grass.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the two items, but he still didn¡¯t move. In fact, he was looking forward to it.


    These were two books that came from the Bizarre Human City and the Bizarre Demon City respectively. He had once entered those two special spaces as a cheat and obtained them by chance.


    All of them were words that he could understand, but he guessed that they came from different worlds.


    Now that the Chu Emperor had taken out these two books, Xu Bai felt that there was definitely something going on. He quietly observed the situation and didn¡¯t immediately use the Soul Annihilation method to attack him.


    As expected, Xu Bai¡¯s feeling was right. The Chu Emperor raised his hand again, and the withered grass was returned to him.


    Xu Bai took the withered grass and put it into his arms, then looked at the Chu Emperor.


    The Chu Emperor no longer had his divine soul and was acting on instinct.


    The so-called instinct was actually very complicated. Now that these two books had attracted the attention of the Chu Emperor, it was definitely because he had experienced something related to these two books that triggered the Chu Emperor¡¯s instinct.


    The Chu Emperor gently waved his hand, and the two thick books floating in the air landed in his left and right hands.


    Immediately after, a powerful aura gushed forth from the Chu Emperor¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is this what it means to become a Saint?¡±


    With Xu Bai¡¯s current strength, even if this aura was not targeted at him, he still felt very strenuous. Fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He could feel that this difference was very obvious, so obvious that he could see it keenly.


    Fortunately, this aura was targeted at the two books.


    Under the pressure of the Chu Emperor¡¯s powerful aura, the two books suddenly began to move.


    The originally neatly bound book instantly became scattered pages.


    These pages floated in the sky, appearing very messy.


    The Chu Emperor, who was in the middle of the pages, suddenly stretched out his hand and waved it gently at the pages that filled the sky.


    As he waved his hand, the pages in the sky kept spinning, turning from disorderly to orderly.


    The words on the pages were slowly changing. In the blink of an eye, the words of the two books had turned into words that Xu Bai could understand.


    Following that, as the words changed completely, the pages gradually closed and returned to their original state, turning into two thick books.


    However, Xu Bai knew that the words in these two books had completely changed.


    Two thick books fell from the sky. The Chu Emperor stretched out his hand and caught them.


    The scene became quiet, so quiet that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s hollow eyes stared straight at Xu Bai, without the slightest emotion. He just handed the book in his hand over.


    Xu Bai looked at the book floating in the air and hesitated for a while before walking toward the Chu Emperor.


    As he walked, he focused his attention on the Chu Emperor, and at the same time, he was prepared to attack his own soul at any time.


    These two books were very important, not because of the progress bar, but because they were related to some important secrets.


    Since he could get it, he would never give it up. If he could learn a lot from the book, it would be of great benefit to him.


    Looking at the Chu Emperor¡¯s current appearance, it was very obvious that he wanted to give the book to him.


    Xu Bai felt that he could take this risk, because the Chu Emperor¡¯s instincts didn¡¯t show any hostility towards him.


    As a human, the Chu Emperor¡¯s instinct was to kill the strangeness in this place. He was also a human, so perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be in too much danger.


    Of course, this was only Xu Bai¡¯s guess. Therefore, Xu Bai was ready to attack his own soul at any time in case something unexpected happened.


    The distance between him and the Chu Emperor was getting closer and closer. Xu Bai looked at the two books in front of him and slowly stretched out his hand.


    When his hands came into contact with the book, the Chu Emperor¡¯s expression did not change. Only then did Xu Bai heave a sigh of relief.


    After taking the two books, Xu Bai took out the withered grass and put the two books inside.


    After doing all of this, he raised his head and sized up the Chu Emperor, a complicated expression flashing in his eyes.


    ¡°You must have come into contact with some secret here, right?¡±


    To be able to restore these two books, and even restore them to the language of Great Chu, this proved that the Chu Emperor had come into contact with something.


    However, he couldn¡¯t answer Xu Bai¡¯s question based on his instincts. Everything he did was based on his instincts.


    Xu Bai had asked this question subconsciously. Of course, he couldn¡¯t get an answer.


    The Chu Emperor tilted his head and looked at Xu Bai with an empty gaze. It was as if he was looking at an ordinary object and did not move at all.


    After looking at Xu Bai for a while, the Chu Emperor shifted his gaze away from Xu Bai and looked behind him. Then, he slowly raised his foot.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The aura on his body was gradually becoming stronger, and the direction he was rushing towards was the direction of the battlefield.


    Only then did Xu Bai remember that there were still 17 Saint Realm monsters left on the battlefield.


    ¡°Are you going to kill them?¡±


    The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t reply to him. In the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared from his original spot, never to be seen again.


    Xu Bai looked at the place where the Chu Emperor had disappeared and took a deep breath. After calming himself down, he hurried in the direction of the image in the city.

 Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: The Truth of the World (2)

    Chapter 979: The Truth of the World (2)


    He did not read these two books because the current environment was unstable. He needed to return to Great Chu before he could slowly read them.


    As he followed this direction, a circular pattern soon appeared in front of him.


    Xu Bai descended from the sky and took out the token from his waist. The True Core Strength in his body surged toward the token.


    Just as he was about to activate the token, he suddenly felt a powerful pressure coming from afar. This pressure did not bring him any danger because it was from the direction of the battlefield.


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve already started fighting.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    A battle of this level was not something he could participate in.


    He didn¡¯t think too much about it and continued to activate the token in his hand.


    Soon, the circular pattern reacted. Xu Bai¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared from the spot.


    ..


    Outside, on an island.


    After the space was distorted, Xu Bai walked out. Seeing the familiar surroundings, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The huge eye had already left, and the distorted space had also disappeared.


    ¡± This guy is really trying to kill me. In the future, when doing things, you must be careful.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and did not stay any longer. He accelerated in the direction of the Great Chu Imperial Palace¡­


    ..


    Since he had set off in a very secretive manner and had used a special method to teleport, he did not attract the attention of the two barbarians when he returned. Xu Bai had successfully traveled a long distance and returned to the barbarian fief.


    He first went over to take a look at Chu Ling and found that Chu Ling¡¯s belly was getting bigger and bigger, but there was no sign of her giving birth.


    After consoling him, he couldn¡¯t wait to walk towards the palace¡¯s treasury.


    He was in a hurry all the way, so much so that when many people in the palace bowed to him, he only waved impatiently.


    They hurried to the palace treasury.


    Xu Bai took a few quick steps. After entering, under Liu Qingfeng¡¯s surprised gaze, he took out two thick books from the withered grass.


    Liu Qingfeng was stunned.¡± I¡¯ve never seen you so anxious. Did something big happen?¡±¡±


    Ever since he met Xu Bai, the feeling that Xu Bai gave him was that he was very calm.


    This was the first time he had seen Xu Bai so anxious, so he was very curious.


    Especially when he saw Xu Bai take out two thick books, he really wanted to go over and take a look.


    However, before he could take two steps, he was interrupted by Xu Bai.


    ¡°You probably can¡¯t handle the things involved in this. Don¡¯t look at it yet. Wait for me to see it.¡±Xu Bai raised his hand and stopped Liu Qingfeng from moving forward.


    He said it very straightforwardly, but it was all from the bottom of his heart.


    If Liu Qingfeng was involved in these matters, something might happen.


    After all, his biggest enemy now was that huge, unfathomable eye.


    The eye gave him a feeling that it was too mysterious, more mysterious than any of his enemies. Even the two Barbarian Saints couldn¡¯t compare to the huge eye.


    If he encountered that huge eye, he could still use his cheat to escape. If Liu Qingfeng got involved in this matter and entered this inexplicable battle, he would have no way to escape.


    Liu Qingfeng was originally very curious, but when he heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and retreated back to his seat.


    His curiosity was suppressed, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. He knew Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t lie because Xu Bai wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    Now that he had said all this, he definitely could not let him get involved, so he did not want to get involved.


    Xu Bai waited for Liu Qingfeng to retreat before taking out a book. He opened it and read the words on it.


    When Xu Bai first saw these words, the shock in his heart never stopped.


    He flipped through the pages one after another. His speed was very fast. Every time he looked back, the shock in his eyes increased.


    With Xu Bai¡¯s current speed, it took him the time for half an incense stick to burn to finish reading the two thick books.


    After reading them, Xu Bai placed the two books on the table and took a deep breath to calm his emotions.


    It was huge!


    This was a huge matter!


    Xu Bai had a complicated look in his eyes.


    He finally knew the origin of his golden finger and what that huge eye was.


    This book recorded everything from beginning to end in great detail.


    To be precise, it recorded the beginning and end of every world.


    First of all, the Great Chu was not the only world written in this book.


    To be precise, there were countless worlds.


    Before the accident, every world thought that they were the only one, but after the accident, they realized that there were countless worlds here.


    Every world was separated and could never be connected to each other. If not for the disaster, they might never know.


    And the disaster was very simple. They were destroyed by the huge eye.


    The huge eye was not a living creature, but more accurately, it was another living creature.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It could be seen that countless worlds combined into one person.


    The rise and fall of every world would be reflected on this person.


    The huge eyes were the incarnation of this person.


    Humans were just a metaphor. In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, the huge eyes were more like the Heavenly Dao in the novels of his previous life, but this Heavenly Dao was not good.


    In the novels of his previous life, the so-called Heavenly Dao did not care about the world and did not have selfish desires.

 Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: The Worlds Truth (3)

    Chapter 980: The World¡¯s Truth (3)


    And this huge eye had a huge selfish desire.


    The countless worlds that had been destroyed called this huge eye the Absolute Saint.


    The existence of the Absolute Saint was to maintain balance between everything.


    Every world would experience various events, from birth to prosperity, from prosperity to decline, from decline to extinction.


    However, when special people appeared in these worlds, there would be problems with these changes.


    If these special people were in Xu Bai¡¯s world, they would be called people in the industry.


    Of course, in other worlds, they had other names.


    Their existence broke this rule, making every world stronger and stronger.


    As mentioned before, countless worlds would form an Absolute Saint. Letting these worlds rise and fall was the best way to maintain the Absolute Saint.


    The people of those worlds discovered that they would fall into a state of resource depletion after a period of time, and this state would repeat itself.


    After a series of developments, they wanted to break this state, so the arrival of the Absolute Saint appeared.


    In the words of Xu Bai¡¯s world, as long as he reached the Saint Realm, he would be able to break this state.


    Every world was set with rules, and those rules were extremely difficult to break.


    For example, in the world that Xu Bai was in, only when the world was unified would there be an existence of a saint. For example, Emperor Chu.


    However, since ancient times, resources had been exhausted before they were unified. Therefore, it was very difficult to produce saints, but there were always people in countless worlds who produced saints.


    For Absolute Saints, once someone became a Saint, that rule would be broken.


    After the rules were broken, those worlds would become more powerful. As the saying went, the strongest world would weaken. A powerful world would consume the power of an Absolute Saint, so the Absolute Saint would destroy these worlds and restore them to their starting point.


    Countless worlds had been destroyed over the years.


    Finally, as more and more worlds were destroyed, one world stood up. In order to deal with the Absolute Saint, they gathered the power of the entire world and began to gather the dead worlds. Then, they piled them all up in Great Chu.


    Every world turned into a corpse. In the world where Great Chu was located, a space was broken open and became a bizarre market.


    He let the dead people enter the Bizarre Market and used the power of these people to maintain the vitality of the corpses.


    When these energies gathered together, they finally formed Xu Bai¡¯s golden finger.


    They had been very secretive, but they had been discovered in the end. The Absolute Saint had turned into a giant eye and wanted to destroy them, but they already had a way to deal with it.


    They couldn¡¯t kill the Absolute Saint, so they created ruins and trapped the Absolute Saint inside.


    Ruins were always repetitive, and the Holy Place was the only place that would never repeat itself.


    They didn¡¯t know how long they could be locked up, but this was their only way.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s previous life, he had been in a world of the same type of world, and he had taken another path.


    There were many such paths in countless worlds. The world that Xu Bai was in in his previous life had not reached that level yet. It could even be said that it had just started.


    And then¡­Xu Bai was hit.


    He was randomly chosen to become the heir of the golden finger.


    To be precise, he was one of the heirs.


    They used many methods to select countless inheritors, no exceptions all failed.


    And these heirs were the saviors of the past.


    Later, they investigated the reason and found out the reason. It was that spreading the golden finger to the Savior would weaken his power.


    Therefore, they were released in various worlds.


    It was even released many times.


    But in every world, there would be some people who were traitors.


    These traitors were organized by the giant eye to monitor the existence of the golden finger.


    At first, these organizations wanted to kill the golden finger, but when they realized that they could not do so, they eventually turned to surveillance.


    After countless extermination, the Goldfinger became stronger and stronger. It was actually very simple. It was because the strongest world consumed its own origin to maintain the Goldfinger.


    In the end, they came up with the last solution, which was to find a world that had just reappeared and had not developed for long. Thus, they found Xu Bai¡¯s world.


    Later on, there was the scene of Xu Bai transmigrating.


    When Xu Bai finished reading the contents, the heavy look in his eyes never disappeared.


    ¡°I became a savior for no reason. This feeling is really uncomfortable. I just want to be a salted fish.¡±Xu Bai was speechless.


    He looked at the book placed beside him and raised his hand to hold it. As his True Core Strength surged, the two books turned to ashes.


    These things could not be seen by others. If they were seen, they would leave a mark and turn into the power of the giant eye.


    The Saint Realm was a very mysterious realm. Once one reached that realm, one would be able to see the truth of the world. For example, Emperor Chu.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    According to the book, the only way to break it was for Xu Bai to reach the peak of the Saint Realm.


    But¡­ It was very difficult.


    The book didn¡¯t say it was difficult, but Xu Bai knew it was.


    It didn¡¯t mention how he could reach the peak of the Saint Realm. It only said that he could use the power of the golden finger. The golden finger had gathered countless worlds, so Xu Bai showed a rational and chaotic madness.


    Reason was what these powerful worlds retained, and chaos was because there were too many worlds.

 Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: The Truth of the World (4)

    Chapter 981: The Truth of the World (4)


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to become stronger. I only said that I could rely on my cheat. However, I can only rely on the progress bar now, and this progress bar is very slow¡­¡± Xu Bai suddenly felt that he was caught in an endless loop.


    What he lacked was time¡­


    Moreover, the truth of this world could not be told. If it was told, it would be a big problem because the huge eye could sense it.


    The Bizarre Market was the only place that could be shielded. The reason why one¡¯s soul would be completely gone after entering the Bizarre Market was because there were too many worlds there. Therefore, after entering, one¡¯s soul would be instantly devoured.


    As for the most powerful world, according to the book, it was already dead.


    Xu Bai was the last hope. He was formed by condensing the strongest world as the main body and countless other worlds as secondary bodies.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve entered two bizarre markets this time. My speed should increase. Perhaps this is the only breakthrough.¡±


    Every time he entered the Bizarre Market, he was actually consuming the remaining power of the countless worlds.


    There was a benefit, which was that it could increase the progress of the Goldfinger. There was also a disadvantage, which was that the more remaining power was consumed, the less the ruins could trap the huge eye.


    This was an endless loop, but Xu Bai thought that he could use his golden finger to speed up and seize the time to increase his strength.


    Xu Bai took out a book from the withered grass and looked at the progress bar on it. He was stunned.


    ¡°I like this speed!¡±


    He was not a particularly pessimistic person. Although he was inexplicably given the responsibility of being the savior, he was still very optimistic.


    There was a saying that went like this: there was always a way out when the car came to the mountain.


    There was no need to carry those difficulties too heavily. The more you thought about the difficulties, the difficulties would still be there. It was best to solve them.


    In front of him, the progress bar was increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. This speed was much faster than before.


    ¡°It seems that there is still hope in the world!¡± Xu Bai heaved a sigh of relief.


    He looked at Liu Qingfeng and said,¡±¡±Brother Qingfeng, I¡¯m going into seclusion for a while. If there¡¯s anything I can¡¯t solve, I¡¯ll need you to help.¡±


    Liu Qingfeng nodded and agreed.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what Xu Bai had obtained from the book, Xu Bai had already said that he had basically sold it to Xu Bai. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t sit idly by.


    After Xu Bai got the answer, he didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to read the progress bar in his hand.


    The palace treasury fell silent.


    ..


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, nearly half a month had passed.


    In this half a month, everything seemed to be calm, and the world developed according to its original trajectory.


    Great Chu, Imperial Palace.


    Director Mu was sitting cross-legged on the bed, his forehead covered in sweat.


    On his body, waves of power of providence continuously surged.


    Ever since the Chu Emperor ascended to the heavens, he had taken on all kinds of affairs in the Great Chu State. Other than the necessary matters, he almost never left the house and was constantly in seclusion.


    He had inherited the throne of the Great Chu State, combined with the Emperor¡¯s profession and the Fate Master¡¯s profession. At this time, he had already reached the edge of becoming a saint.


    On the surface, he lived a mechanical life every day. No one knew what he was thinking. Only he knew how much responsibility he had.


    The Chu Emperor ascended to the heavens in order to give them time.


    This responsibility naturally fell on Director Mu.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Director Mu wanted to reach the Saint Realm. After such a long period of seclusion, he finally saw hope.


    The luck on his body continued to revolve around him. As the luck revolved around him, Director Mu¡¯s aura continued to rise.


    He was getting closer and closer to the Saint Realm, and he was already on the verge of it.


    ¡°Soon, soon!¡±


    Director Mu¡¯s forehead was covered in dense sweat. At this moment, his aura suddenly stagnated and his eyes suddenly opened¡­

 Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: Liu Xus Stupid and Director Mus Sage (1)

    Chapter 982: Liu Xu¡¯s Stupid and Director Mu¡¯s Sage (1)


    ¡°I¡¯m about to get a chance to be a god!¡±


    Director Mu opened his eyes, and there was a sense of oppression that made it impossible to look straight at him. His aura had already reached its peak, but as he roared, his aura that had reached its peak increased again. At this moment, he was one foot into the Saint Realm.


    Half-step into the Saint Realm gave Director Mu hope.


    ¡°Just a little bit more, just a little bit more, and I would have succeeded!¡±


    His eyes were bloodshot and he looked very uncomfortable. His forehead was drenched in sweat and his face was as pale as a sheet of paper. It was as if he was enduring great pain.


    Other than pain, there was also boundless pressure.


    Director Mu could feel that there was an insurmountable mountain in front of him.


    It was so high that it was suffocating.


    He had already stepped on the peak. He was just one step away from successfully crossing it.


    However, there seemed to be an invisible wall in front of him, preventing him from advancing at all.


    What was more, he felt that there were countless terrifying things hidden behind the wall. Even he felt that there were terrifying things that made his scalp go numb.


    This was something he had never seen before. In the past, he had never encountered it when he broke through to the next realm. Today was the first time he had encountered it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached this stage. Even if there¡¯s an abyss of death ahead, I still have to step forward!¡±Director Mu roared.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He gathered all the power in his body and charged at the mountain in front of him.


    Blood oozed out of his seven orifices, and luck flowed through his entire body. In addition to the special ability of an emperor, Director Mu took a step forward. In front of his eyes, he crossed the mountain with this step.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ringing in his ears, accompanied by the rumbling of his entire body, made Director Mu feel dizzy.


    Although it was very uncomfortable, he knew that he had successfully reached the Saint Realm.


    ¡°I finally succeeded. I finally didn¡¯t let everyone down and reached this level!¡±


    Director Mu was ecstatic. He didn¡¯t care about his dizziness and got up to walk.


    However, just as he took a step forward, an illusion suddenly appeared in front of him.


    He was very clear that this was an illusion because he was currently in the imperial palace of the Great Chu Country.


    ¡°Is this the horror I saw just now?¡±


    In front of Director Mu¡¯s eyes, the surrounding scenery changed. He was in darkness, and in the darkness, there was an atmosphere that made him afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯m already a Saint, so why would I feel fear? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Director Mu found it unbelievable. He tried his best to suppress the fear in his heart and looked around.


    The darkness made him unable to see anything, but he could feel a thick smell of blood in the darkness that constantly reverberated around him.


    Just as he thought about it, his body unconsciously walked towards the smell of blood.


    The closer he got to the smell of blood, the weaker the darkness in front of him became.


    As the darkness grew weaker, a light suddenly emerged from the darkness and enlarged in front of Director Mu¡¯s eyes.


    Director Mu froze on the spot. He saw the sign of the light being magnified.


    It was an eye, an incomparably huge eye. It was floating in the sky, staring at him with a cold gaze, causing goosebumps to rise all over his body.


    Director Mu suddenly felt that he had no privacy in front of this huge eye. He felt that his entire body was seen through by this huge eye, and he did not hide anything.


    This feeling made him very unhappy, but there was nothing he could do.


    At this moment, he felt that the huge eye had suddenly changed. Its gaze was still cold, but there was an endless killing intent hidden in it.


    This killing intent was directed at him, making his scalp tingle. He felt like a small boat in the sea, drifting with the current and could capsize at any time.


    This feeling only lasted for a moment before it quickly disappeared. The huge eye disappeared, and Director Mu returned to his original position.


    ¡°The hallucinations are gone?¡± Director Mu was slightly stunned. He reached out to wipe his forehead and realized that it was covered in sweat.


    It was indeed an illusion just now, but it was so real that it made him feel scared.


    That feeling told him that the huge eye would kill him and make him unable to resist, even if he had reached the Saint Realm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Where did this eye appear from? Why have I never seen it before? And why is it releasing killing intent towards me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the Saint Realm, but I still feel powerless. What realm is this giant eye at?¡±


    One question after another arose in Director Mu¡¯s mind, but no one answered him. He had no way to answer them because he was already confused.


    He had already reached the Beyond Saint Realm, but he was still not happy. Because of the huge eye, he felt like there was a sharp sword hanging above his head.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°We can¡¯t tell anyone about this for the time being. We can¡¯t let them know, or else something will go wrong.¡±Director Mu thought to himself.


    Now, everyone in the world knew that their opponent was the Bizarre Market, but they did not know that there was a huge eye above the Bizarre Market.


    However, he could not tell anyone about this. At least for now, it was very important to keep this a secret.


    Even he didn¡¯t know what the consequences would be if he told anyone.


    Director Mu exhaled slowly to calm himself down. Then, he pushed open the door and walked out.

 Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: Liu Xus Stupid and Director Mus Sage (2)

    Chapter 983: Liu Xu¡¯s Stupid and Director Mu¡¯s Sage (2)


    ..


    When someone became a saint, the world would naturally change. No matter where they were, as long as they were in the industry, they could feel it.


    Their gazes were all directed towards the Great Chu Imperial Palace.


    Now that the world was united, other than a small number of people, most people were ecstatic. With a Saint Realm expert, they would have greater confidence in fighting against the Bizarre Market.


    Xu Bai had spent half a month in the treasury of the Great Chu Country¡¯s Barbarian Race¡¯s land, which was far away from the palace. He had finished reading all the books, including those in the treasury.


    At this moment, light blue smoke appeared and formed the attribute panel.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    [Realm: Transcendental ninth-grade unspecialized.]


    [Myriad Forms Heaven Attracting Mountains and Seas Art (Transcendence Level 9.5):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Attack (Saint Realm Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Defense (Saint Realm Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of spells (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of support (Saint Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Technique (Saint Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    [..]


    At the end of the attribute panel, a series of ellipses were used to represent various skills.


    However, he did not have the experience of failing to become a saint, so he could not fuse them. His skills were very mixed now.


    None of this was important. After he spent a lot of time on the progress bar and used the upgraded cheat to complete it, he finally made a huge progress. His mental cultivation method had already reached level 9.5.


    He felt that he was getting closer and closer to becoming a Saint Warrior.


    This was supposed to be a joyous occasion, but he could not be happy now because he had sensed the news of someone emerging from the Saint Plane. This news was definitely from Director Mu of the Great Chu Royal Palace.


    Xu Bai looked at the attribute panel in front of him. When the attribute panel disappeared, he frowned and pondered.


    Liu Qingfeng, who was standing beside Xu Bai, was confused when he saw Xu Bai¡¯s expression.


    During the past half a month of closed-door cultivation, he could feel that Xu Bai¡¯s strength had increased at a speed visible to the naked eye, making him extremely envious.


    Sometimes, comparing people was infuriating. He thought he was a genius, but in front of Xu Bai, he was like a fool.


    Who would have thought that in half a month, his strength would increase so quickly? It was simply inconceivable.


    From the initial shock, to envy, and then to numbness, Liu Qingfeng felt that he had already gotten over it.


    However, he was very puzzled. Xu Bai¡¯s progress was already so fast, so why did he still look so unhappy?


    Of course, Xu Bai wasn¡¯t happy. He didn¡¯t know what happened to Director Mu after he reached the Saint Realm. He was worried about this.


    Previously, when the Chu Emperor was about to leave the Saint Realm, he had seen something. He wondered if Director Mu had seen it as well.


    He didn¡¯t want to tell others about the huge eye because he was afraid that others would get involved in this matter. If that happened, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away without his cheat.


    Now that Director Mu had reached the Saint level, Xu Bai felt that he could ask or take a look.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Great Chu Imperial Palace. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of this place.¡±Xu Bai stood up from his seat and left after saying that.


    Liu Qingfeng looked at Xu Bai¡¯s back as he left and scratched his head in confusion.


    ..


    In the Imperial Palace of Great Chu.


    Xu Bai had rushed over at lightning speed. Even when he reached the palace, he did not descend from the sky. Instead, he went straight to the royal study where Director Mu was.


    As soon as he landed in the courtyard, he felt the spies of the Dark Tower cast their gazes over.


    Xu Bai returned his gaze. The scouts quickly looked away, indicating that they had not seen anything.


    At this moment, Director Mu¡¯s voice came from the room.


    ¡°Come in. You haven¡¯t been here for so long. You must have something to say.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t reply and pushed the door open.


    After entering, he closed the door behind him. Looking at Director Mu sitting in his seat, he fell into deep thought and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Director Mu frowned.¡± I¡¯ve never seen you with such an expression. Just say what you want to say. There¡¯s no need to hide anything between us.¡±¡±


    Recently, Director Mu had been very upset, especially when he thought about that huge eye every day.


    This was a very normal thing. It was not easy for him to stand at the top of the world and settle all the subsequent bizarre markets. However, he realized that there was still someone standing above him. No one would be happy.


    Xu Bai pondered for a long time and finally organized his words. He said,¡±Did you see anything when you broke through to the Saint Realm?¡±


    Director Mu was stunned. He really didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to ask about this.


    After recovering from his daze, Director Mu stared into Xu Bai¡¯s eyes and said,¡±¡±What do you know?¡±


    He felt that Xu Bai knew something, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    ¡°You have to tell me what you saw, then I can tell you what I know,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If Director Mu saw that the pair of eyes were not related to the pair of eyes, Xu Bai would never tell anyone. If there was a relationship, it would prove that Director Mu was related to the pair of eyes.


    Both of them fell into silence. Neither of them spoke.


    After about half an hour, Director Mu finally spoke.


    ¡°You should know something, right?¡± Director Mu smiled bitterly.


    He could tell that Xu Bai knew something, and what he knew was related to what he knew.

 Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: Liu Xus Stupid and Director Mus Sage (3)

    Chapter 984: Liu Xu¡¯s Stupid and Director Mu¡¯s Sage (3)


    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Bai nodded.


    The power of providence surged continuously on Director Mu¡¯s body, sealing off the surroundings and preventing any information from being transmitted.


    After doing all this, Director Mu told him everything he had seen.¡±I saw a huge eye.¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, his heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    When someone reached the Saint Realm, they would be known by the giant eye. Although the giant eye was trapped in the ruins, it still had this ability.


    ¡°What happened after that? What happened after that?¡± Xu Bai asked anxiously.


    Director Mu continued,¡± That eye was very strong. It was so strong that even I, who had reached the Saint level, couldn¡¯t resist it. He had a murderous aura, and that murderous aura was directed at me. I don¡¯t know why.¡±¡±


    When he mentioned the huge eye, Director Mu¡¯s face was still a little horrified. Obviously, the shock that the huge eye gave him was too great.


    When Xu Bai heard this, he finally confirmed the answer in his heart.


    Just as he had guessed, Director Mu was indeed being watched by the huge eyes.


    ¡°In that case, there are some things that can be said.¡±


    Director Mu had already met the giant eye, which proved that there was a connection. There was no harm in saying it out loud. There was someone else to share it with, and he could also have another person to think of a plan.


    Thinking of this, under Director Mu¡¯s expectant gaze, Xu Bai told him everything he knew. Of course, he hid the part about the cheat.


    After Xu Bai told them everything he knew, the entire room fell silent.


    Although he looked quiet on the surface, Director Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    He could no longer describe his feelings. After hearing this huge secret, he really could not say a word.


    Who would have thought that there were countless other worlds besides his own?


    Moreover, the depletion of resources in every world was actually caused by that so-called Absolute Saint.


    ¡°Wait for me to sort things out first. I¡¯m a little confused right now.¡±Director Mu felt that these things really made him upset.


    Xu Bai nodded.


    He also understood that it was right to be upset.


    Anyone would do the same.


    If it was his first time hearing it, he would be even more confused.


    After a while, Director Mu finally reacted.


    ¡°In other words, I should be targeted.¡±


    ¡°But after he targeted me, did he have any other methods? After all, even if he was targeted, he would still be trapped in the ruins and could not come out.¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡± I don¡¯t know about that either. I came here just to ask. Now it seems that you do know about these things. As for whether you can come over after being targeted, I¡¯m not sure.¡±¡±


    As long as there was a saint, this world would be destroyed by the absolute saint, and the world would start all over again.


    The most important thing was that the Absolute Saint was trapped in the ruins. He didn¡¯t know what the Absolute Saint¡¯s glance at Director Mu meant.


    ¡°Looks like I have to speed up the progress and unify the Bizarre Market as soon as possible.¡±Director Mu said slowly.


    Now, he could only unify the entire world and see if he could find other ways.


    Of course, there was one more thing to do before that.


    ¡°I need to do something, and I need your help.¡±¡±


    Director Mu did not hesitate at all. He waved his hand and said,¡±¡±Tell me, as long as it¡¯s something I can do.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡± I want books. Many, many books. But I can¡¯t collect them all by myself. I need you to help me collect them. The more, the better.¡±¡±


    Books?


    Director Mu was also a smart person. He quickly reacted and knew what Xu Bai was thinking.


    ¡°You should be very close to that realm, right?¡±


    What realm?


    Of course, he was referring to becoming a Saint.


    ¡± I¡¯m indeed going to take that step,¡± Xu Bai said without hesitation.¡± And it¡¯s going to be very fast. But I¡¯ll need a lot of books.¡±¡±


    There was no need to think about anything else now. There was no need to hide it.


    As long as he didn¡¯t say it clearly, they could guess.


    The most important thing for him was to improve his strength. According to the book, as long as he reached the peak of the Saint Realm, there would be a solution. He was looking forward to that solution.


    Director Mu pondered for a moment and agreed.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll do this. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He had asked what he needed to ask and said what he needed to say. Since the matter had been settled, Xu Bai did not stay here any longer.


    He was pressed for time. Other than waiting for news from Director Mu, he also had to collect some books. Moreover, Chu Ling was about to give birth, so he had to rush back and did not go to Eunuch Wei¡¯s place.


    Xu Bai immediately flew into the sky and rushed toward the barbarian fief.


    ..


    With his full speed, he soon arrived at the palace.


    Just as he was about to make a trip to Chu Ling¡¯s place and ask her to help him collect books, he realized that there was a group of people surrounding Chu Ling¡¯s room.


    Xu Bai immediately stopped.


    His arrival attracted the attention of this group of people.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The leader was a scholar in white. To be precise, this group of people were all scholars.


    ¡°Prince Xu, something big has happened!¡± The leading scholar walked over quickly, shouting anxiously as he walked.


    Xu Bai frowned.¡± Aren¡¯t you scholars from the Academy¡¯s branch here? Why are you here?¡±¡±


    The branch was led by Liu Xu.


    Most of the scholars had entered the barbarian backstory as officials, but there were still some who did not have this ability, so they were still studying hard.

 Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Liu Xus Stupid and Director Mus Sage (4)

    Chapter 985: Liu Xu¡¯s Stupid and Director Mu¡¯s Sage (4)


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know why they had suddenly come to him at this time.


    When he asked, the leading scholar revealed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Acting Principal¡­Something happened!¡±


    As he spoke, the scholar wiped the sweat off his forehead, his eyes filled with anxiety.


    Xu Bai stood rooted to the ground and only reacted after a while.


    Acting Principal¡­He was referring to Liu Xu!


    Ever since the Principal went into seclusion and started arguing with Prime Minister Wen, all the matters in the Council had been handed over to Liu Xu. Now that something had happened to the Acting Principal, it meant that something had happened to Liu Xu.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s face turned serious.¡±


    The scholar quickly said,¡±Acting Principal¡­¡± Just as he was about to break through to the Transcendent Realm, suddenly¡­You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°But this is not absolute stupidity. As long as someone comes close, they will be attacked by her. If no one comes close, she will always stand in place.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what to do. This place is the closest to our place, so we came here specially to look for it.¡±


    Silly?


    Xu Bai felt his head buzz.


    This news was like a bolt out of the blue. He already felt a lot of pressure, and now that he suddenly heard this news, it made him feel even more stressed.


    Xu Bai grabbed the scholar¡¯s shoulder.¡±


    He had been telling himself that he shouldn¡¯t be impatient and that he should see Liu Xu first.


    The scholar knew the urgency of the matter and quickly led the way.


    Xu Bai did not go in to look for Chu Ling. It was more important to settle Liu Xu¡¯s matter first.


    He felt that the speed of the scholar was too slow, so he directly grabbed the scholar and rushed towards the branch.


    As for the other scholars, he couldn¡¯t care less. He just let them go back on their own.


    The scholar who was caught only felt a gust of wind. He had already arrived at an extremely far place. His speed was so fast that it made him feel scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. I know the location of your Academy. When the time comes, just tell me where Liu Xu is.¡±


    Just as he was about to speak, he heard Xu Bai¡¯s voice. He nodded and shut his mouth.


    ..


    In the Academy.


    At this moment, everyone in the Academy panicked.


    They were walking around the Academy in a daze. Everyone had an anxious look on their faces.


    At this moment, two figures descended from the sky and landed steadily in the center.


    When the scholars present saw who it was, they were pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Xu!¡±


    A few people were about to speak, but Xu Bai interrupted them.


    ¡°Tell me Liu Xu¡¯s location.¡±


    The scholar who was caught by Xu Bai quickly pointed to a direction. Xu Bai did not waste any time and immediately rushed towards that direction after letting go.


    After going around the building in front of him, Xu Bai came to the backyard and saw the situation in the backyard.


    In the backyard, Liu Xu was standing on the spot, looking up at the sky.


    His originally lively eyes became dull and lifeless.


    She stood there with a veil over her face like a block of wood.


    ¡°Liu Xu!¡± Xu Bai shouted, but there was no response.


    He tried to take two steps forward. The closer he walked to Liu Xu, the more he felt that Liu Xu was emitting an increasingly powerful threat. It was as if he would be attacked if he got close.


    Xu Bai stopped and continued,¡± Don¡¯t be agitated. It¡¯s me.¡±¡±


    There was still no response. After Xu Bai stopped, the sense of danger lessened.


    Xu Bai¡¯s frown deepened. This scene was just as the scholar had said. Liu Xu really seemed to have become stupid and could only rely on her instincts to defend against people who approached her.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but if he had become a fool, it should have something to do with the divine soul, and he had quite some achievements in the divine soul aspect.


    Xu Bai tried to spread out his divine soul and swept it toward Liu Xu.


    But at this moment, Liu Xu suddenly turned her head, her eyes turning from dull to cold.


    At the same time, a thick black book appeared in Liu Xu¡¯s hand.


    A strong light flashed on the black book. In an instant, it condensed into a small black sword and flew toward Xu Bai.

 Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: Book in the Human, Another World

    Chapter 986: Book in the Human, Another World


    The moment the small black sword appeared, Xu Bai felt a chill run down his spine. He realized that after being locked onto by the small black sword, there was a sign of danger.


    Even at his realm, it could still pose a threat to him. This small black sword was stronger than he had imagined.


    The small black sword was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived in front of Xu Bai. The target of the small black sword was Xu Bai¡¯s forehead. Once it hit him, it would not end well.


    At the critical moment, Xu Bai¡¯s reaction was surprisingly fast. In an instant, his body was enveloped in a hazy golden light.


    At the same time, a brilliant white light burst out from his hands and blocked between his eyebrows.


    When the small black sword came into contact with his hands, Xu Bai felt a sharp pain in his palms.


    In his vision, the small black sword was not blocked by the white light, nor was it blocked by the golden light on his body. It directly merged into it like a pool of water. After penetrating it, it entered his palm.


    The moment the small black sword entered his palm, the sense of danger in Xu Bai¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. He could even feel that the small black sword that had entered his palm was spreading to the surroundings.


    Without hesitation, he reached out his hand and cut off the entire hand from the wrist without even frowning.


    In the blink of an eye, a new palm grew out of the severed limb, and the palm that fell to the ground turned into ashes. A pool of black water danced on the ground and was about to condense into a small black sword.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This time, Xu Bai didn¡¯t give the pool of black water any chance to recover, nor did he let the black water condense again.


    He flicked his finger and a ball of white light enveloped the black water.


    The power of the black water, which had not condensed into a small black sword, was greatly reduced. It was simply unable to continue breaking through the white light.


    Wrapped in the white light, the black water continued to weaken and finally turned invisible.


    After the puddle of black water disappeared, Xu Bai waved his hand to disperse the white light. Only then did he look at Liu Xu again.


    Liu Xu was still holding the black book. Her hair was fluttering in the wind, and her body was filled with cold killing intent.


    When she saw Xu Bai looking over, she reached out her hand and flipped the pages gently. As she flipped, small black swords appeared around her.


    Just one sword was enough to put a lot of pressure on Xu Bai, not to mention that so many black swords had appeared at the same time. Xu Bai felt even more pressured.


    However, with the foresight from the beginning, his reaction was naturally different from before.


    Almost at the same time that the small black sword was formed, Xu Bai had already taken a step forward. His figure flashed and he appeared beside Liu Xu.


    At the same time, his right hand covered the black book. A fierce white light enveloped the black book. The offensive power inside was constantly destroying the black book.


    He could tell that the small black sword was no match for him, but this book seemed to have no other effect other than condensing the small black sword. Why not change his mind and see if he could destroy this book first?


    The black book continued to melt away, and the small black sword that had condensed in the air instantly disappeared as the black book melted away.


    Liu Xu¡¯s body became extremely stiff, standing on the spot like a block of wood.


    Xu Bai knew that he was doing the right thing. He sped up his grinding of the black book.


    A small part of the black book had already melted. At this moment, a scream came from within.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop!¡±


    Accompanied by a scream was a female voice.


    When Xu Bai heard the female voice, he sneered,¡±¡±I knew there was something wrong here, but I didn¡¯t expect someone to be hiding. If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t stop.¡±


    The fight was so intense just now, and now she stopped just like that. Who did she think she was?


    If he really stopped, wouldn¡¯t he lose face?


    Not only did Xu Bai not stop, but he also increased his strength, causing the black book to melt even faster.


    The woman hiding in the black book screamed even louder.


    Behind Xu Bai, a golden and gray-white Heavenly Change appeared, covering the surroundings to prevent the scholars from coming in and disturbing him.


    At this moment, the woman in the black book spoke again.


    ¡°Stop hitting her, I can save her!¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s hands did not stop moving.¡±¡±Then hurry up and tell me how to save her.¡±


    The woman spoke again,¡±Let me go first. If you don¡¯t let me go, how can I say it?¡±¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t continue to talk. He sped up the destruction of the black book, as if he didn¡¯t want to say another word.


    Release him?


    It was impossible.


    He really wanted to save Liu Xu, but now was not the time to let her go, because it was very likely that the gains would not make up for the losses.


    He was destroying the black book now, but Liu Xu didn¡¯t show any abnormalities, which meant that it wouldn¡¯t affect her.


    When the time came, he would have to resolve this book and bring Liu Xu to the imperial palace of the Great Chu State. Director Mu, who was in the Saint Realm, would be able to resolve it.


    Xu Bai¡¯s attitude was so unyielding that even the woman in the black book fell silent. She even forgot to scream.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Sensing that the black book was disappearing at an even faster speed, the woman in the book was completely flustered and shouted loudly.


    ¡°I have a big secret. I¡¯m not from this world. I attacked you to protect her because she can¡¯t be approached in her current state.¡±


    After saying this, Xu Bai¡¯s attack eased slightly.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I really want to know what your goal is. If you really did it to protect Liu Xu, then I can let bygones be bygones. If you dare to lie to me, I will make you wish you were dead.¡±

 Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: The Person in the Book, The Otherworld (2)

    Chapter 987: The Person in the Book, The Otherworld (2)


    The black book trembled when it heard this. It was clearly afraid.


    Xu Bai¡¯s Heavenly Change was all around him. The outside world could not hear or see what was going on inside. Xu Bai asked without any scruples.


    The woman sighed.¡± I come from a destroyed world. This is what happened¡­¡±


    In the empty courtyard, only the woman¡¯s words continued to speak. There was a lot of content to be said. She spoke for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn before gradually stopping.


    After Xu Bai finished listening to all the content, he fell into deep thought and combined the scattered words in his mind.


    According to this woman, she was one of the countless worlds, and the direction of development in that world happened to be reading.


    It was not like the place he was in, where there were all kinds of businesses everywhere. There was only one business in that world.


    This woman was the only one who had reached the Saint Realm in this world. However, when she was about to reach the Saint Realm, she attracted the attention of the Absolute Saint.


    In order to restart the cycle of this world, the Absolute Saint killed all the lives in the world. He even wanted to kill this woman.


    The woman knew that the difference in strength between the two was very obvious. She could not defeat them, so she used countless methods to hide her soul in the black book and avoid the Absolute Saint¡¯s pursuit. Although her body was dead, her soul was already attached to the book.


    After the black book passed through countless worlds, it landed in Xu Bai¡¯s world and finally fused with Liu Xu¡¯s body.


    This could be considered a coincidence. As time passed, Liu Xu also displayed a strange reading ability, especially the various changes and studies of the evil books. It could be said that she was unprecedented.


    And all of this was thanks to the black book. More accurately, it was thanks to the woman hidden in the black book.


    Of course, a person who had become a Saint could not be a vulgar person. Even if only his divine soul was left, it was still not something that ordinary people could compare to.


    The reason why Liu Xu had become like this was because Director Mu had become a saint.


    Not long ago, when the Chu Emperor had appeared, this woman had also sensed it.


    But soon, the Chu Emperor disappeared. Thus, this woman was hoping that the Absolute Saint wouldn¡¯t be able to find her.


    However, after Director Mu left the palace and stayed there, the woman could no longer hope for luck.


    She knew that if they stayed any longer, the Absolute Saint would soon find them. When the Absolute Saint arrived, no one would be able to stop them.


    This was a very realistic question, but at the same time, it was also a very simple question.


    The woman really wanted to leave, but she couldn¡¯t do it alone, so she wanted Chu Liuxu to take her away.


    However, if she wanted Liu Xu to take her away, she had to tell Liu Xu the truth and the follow-up solution.


    She had a way to escape from this world, just like the method she used before.


    The only difference was that his soul had to be attached to the dark book. Only then could he escape together.


    Thus, she had shown Liu Xu some scenes of her world being destroyed by the Absolute Saint. However, she had never expected that it was precisely because of this scene that Liu Xu had fallen into a daze.


    ¡°Because the impact is too great, she has already hidden herself in the depths of her soul, unwilling to face these things. Indeed, if it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand this.¡±


    The woman¡¯s helpless voice rang out.


    He had seen a world go from prosperity to decline and then destruction. He had also seen countless forests disappear and decline. He had also seen the power of an Absolute Saint. How could a person withstand so many blows?


    It was extremely normal for Liu Xu to choose to hide herself in the depths of her soul and not be willing to face these things.


    After Xu Bai understood the cause and effect of the matter, he rubbed his chin and said,¡±You said that you have a way to cure her. What is it?¡±


    The woman said directly,¡± Search her soul, find her in her soul, and then open her up so that she can come out. It¡¯s that simple. But I can¡¯t do it because I don¡¯t have the strength now.¡±¡±


    ¡°The attack just now was already the limit. Moreover, I¡¯m not good at this aspect.¡±


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    If it was about the divine soul, he was very good at it. If he really wanted to use this method to solve it, then there was no problem.


    Thinking of this, he increased the frequency of his attacks again.


    The woman¡¯s scream came from the black book again. This time, it was filled with incomparable anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I should say. What else do you want me to do? I didn¡¯t harm her. I even wanted to take her with me.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The woman was very angry. She felt that she had done nothing wrong. She even felt that she had done the right thing. However, she was attacked for no reason. Now that she was about to be destroyed, she felt very wronged.


    Xu Bai¡¯s tone became extremely indifferent.¡± I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re right or wrong. Right now, I want to save Liu Xu. Your presence here is an unforeseen event, so it¡¯s better to destroy her.¡±¡±


    He did not know if this woman¡¯s words were true or false, but he could not let her stay.


    Because if he wanted to save Liu Xu, he had to eliminate all dangerous factors. Even if it was just a possibility, he had to nip it in the bud.


    If this woman made trouble while he was saving Liu Xu, then it would be a small matter if he failed at the brink of success. If she brought irreversible harm to Liu Xu, that would be a real big deal.

 Chapter 988 - Chapter 988: The Person in the Book, The Otherworld (3)

    Chapter 988: The Person in the Book, The Otherworld (3)


    He had no reason to keep this woman.


    The woman¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow,¡±Am I going to die¡­¡±


    She felt that she was a little ridiculous. She had tried everything to live, but in the end, she could not escape the fate of death. Now that she was dying, she felt very aggrieved.


    Once upon a time, she was also an expert who had reached the Saint Realm. She was the person who stood at the top of the world, and everyone could only look up to her.


    But now, she didn¡¯t die a heroic death, but died in the hands of a Transcendent. This made her feel the sorrow in her heart, erupting like a volcano.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care if she was sad or not. She was still speeding up.


    At this moment, a hand suddenly rested on his wrist.


    Xu Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked in the direction of the fair hand and saw Liu Xu¡¯s empty eyes.


    You don¡¯t want me to kill her?¡±


    Liu Xu¡¯s expression did not change when she asked this question, but her hand was still on Xu Bai¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to come out?¡±Xu Bai asked again.


    Liu Xu¡¯s eyes were still empty.


    Xu Bai stopped his attack and suddenly reached out to pull Liu Xu into his arms. He immediately soared into the air.¡±Since you don¡¯t want me to kill her, then I won¡¯t kill her for the time being. But I have to save you.¡±


    The golden and gray-white light disappeared, and the sky changed.


    The scholar who was guarding outside saw Xu Bai soar into the sky and fly towards Great Chu¡­


    ..


    Great Chu, Imperial Palace.


    Xu Bai landed in the courtyard of the royal study and walked straight in. He pushed open the door and saw Director Mu bending over his desk to review the memorials.


    He was not surprised to see Xu Bai enter because he had already sensed Xu Bai¡¯s arrival, especially Liu Xu, who was beside Xu Bai.


    ¡°Restraining one¡¯s soul. Is this an instinctive choice to escape after suffering a major blow?¡±


    It had to be said that after reaching the Saint Realm, Director Mu had a different vision. He could see Liu Xu¡¯s condition at a glance.


    A woman¡¯s surprised voice came from the black book.¡±¡±Saint! It¡¯s a Saint!¡±


    ¡°Shut the f * ck up!¡± Xu Bai¡¯s tone was cold.¡± You survived because Liu Xu begged for mercy for you. But I can¡¯t guarantee that I can endure it.¡±¡±


    He was very anxious now. If it wasn¡¯t for this woman, Liu Xu wouldn¡¯t have had so much trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for Liu Xu stopping him just now, he would have killed this woman.


    Those who dared to touch his people would not have a good ending.


    The woman could feel the anger in Xu Bai¡¯s heart, so she shut her mouth and didn¡¯t continue speaking.


    This man gave her a very different feeling.


    He was unimaginably strong, ruthless, and decisive.


    In order to survive, she did not hesitate to give up her physical body. At this moment, being a little cowardly was also very consistent with her personality.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t pay any more attention to this woman. He cast the golden and gray-white Heaven Transformation to envelop the surroundings before telling her what had happened.


    ¡°Oh? A Saint Realm expert who had experienced the destruction of the world once?¡±Director Mu looked at the black book with disdain.


    The woman could not help but retort,¡±I just want to live. I know you¡¯ll say that I¡¯m spineless, but I really just want to live. You don¡¯t know how terrifying an Absolute Saint is. The feeling of being powerless to resist¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut up. Do you really want to die?¡±Xu Bai¡¯s hand emitted a white light.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll shut up.¡±the woman said hurriedly.


    Xu Bai then retracted the white light and looked at Director Mu.


    Director Mu knew what Xu Bai was thinking. Before Xu Bai could say anything, he said directly,¡±This kind of situation where you become autistic after a major blow has happened many times in the past. Her method is correct. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded. This was what he wanted.


    First, he wanted to verify if the method was correct. Second, although this woman only had a divine soul left, she was at least a former Saint. He needed to use some necessary methods.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±Director Mu said.


    Xu Bai did not say anything else. Instead, he circulated his True Core Strength and directly used his own soul to explore Liu Xu¡¯s soul.


    It was very easy for a Saint-level skill to explore Liu Xu¡¯s soul. Xu Bai felt the light and shadow in front of him change, and he arrived in the world of Liu Xu¡¯s soul.


    It was a vast expanse of whiteness that seemed endless.


    Xu Bai walked forward, and the white light not far away changed.


    Light and shadow continued to condense, condensing into the appearance of Liu Xu.


    Liu Xu was sitting on the ground with her hands around her knees as she looked up at the sky.


    In the sky was Xu Bai¡¯s appearance. Liu Xu looked very infatuated as she watched.


    It was also Xu Bai¡¯s first time performing treatment. He was very good at killing people with his soul. He had done many things like murder and arson, but he really couldn¡¯t do it to save people.


    He recalled what that woman had said. The main purpose of this trip was to help Liu Xu resolve the knot in her heart. Then, everything would be easy to handle.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai walked forward.


    When he arrived in front of Liu Xu, Liu Xu silently turned her head and looked at Xu Bai¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°She didn¡¯t harm me. She¡¯s even protecting me. Don¡¯t blame her.¡±


    ¡°All of this is a decision made by the system.¡±


    ¡± You know everything that¡¯s happening in the outside world,¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡± But you don¡¯t want to come out.¡±¡±


    Liu Xu lightly nodded her head and did not answer.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Bai asked.

 Chapter 989 - Chapter 989: The Person in the Book, the Otherworld

    Chapter 989: The Person in the Book, the Otherworld


    Liu Xu smiled and lifted the veil on her face. Her smile was like the stars in the sky.¡±Do you think I look like someone who would run away?¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head decisively, indicating that it didn¡¯t seem like it.


    A woman who was soft on the outside but strong on the inside, even if she had suffered a blow and was in a state of seclusion, she would definitely not sink into a state of being just.


    If Liu Xu would run away like this, she would not be Liu Xu.


    Liu Xu raised her hand and gently stroked Xu Bai¡¯s cheek.¡±If I go out, you will be in danger. This time, not only did I see the destruction of the world, but I also saw something.¡±


    ¡°In that world of the soul, I used the foresight technique in the book and borrowed the Black Book to see the future.¡±


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He didn¡¯t know how to answer. He felt that there was something bigger going on.


    Liu Xu continued to rub Xu Bai¡¯s face. Suddenly, she threw herself into Xu Bai¡¯s arms and hugged him.¡±I saw the final battle between you and the Absolute Saint. I also saw you being threatened by the Absolute Saint and losing to death.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die, and I don¡¯t want you to die because of me. I originally planned to come out and kill everyone related to you with my own hands before dying alone.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s Chu Ling and Ye Zi, even if it¡¯s Chu Yu and Qingxue, I still want to kill them. Then, I want to kill Wu Hua and everyone related to you.¡±


    ¡± When we are all dead, you won¡¯t be threatened. But after thinking about it, I can¡¯t decide the life and death of others. I can only decide mine. Let me die here. At least I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. Perhaps without me, there will be more variables.¡±


    At this point, Liu Xu didn¡¯t feel any sadness. It was as if what she had done was her responsibility.


    Xu Bai suddenly laughed when he heard this.


    He hugged Liu Xu tightly and said,¡±Let¡¯s go out.¡±¡±


    Liu Xu was stunned. After she reacted, she said,¡±Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I¡¯m definitely not going out.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Xu Bai shrugged.¡± Anyway, I can¡¯t increase my strength by staying here with you. I¡¯ll still die when the time comes.¡±¡±


    ¡°Future? The future you foresee represents our true future. I believe in everything but the future.¡±


    Liu Xu broke free from Xu Bai¡¯s embrace and pushed him away. She said,¡±Go out, quickly go out. You really don¡¯t have to care about me!¡±


    Xu Bai pulled Liu Xu into his arms. Suddenly, he bent down and whispered into Liu Xu¡¯s ear,¡±¡±It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you here, but I have absolute confidence. As long as you go out with me, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. If you think it¡¯s not enough, you can choose to go in again.¡±


    Liu Xu was slightly taken aback and glanced at Xu Bai.¡±Really?¡±


    To be honest, although she didn¡¯t say it clearly, she was still tempted.


    If he wasn¡¯t worried about Xu Bai¡¯s safety, why would he stay here?


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡±Why would I lie to you?¡± Let¡¯s go out first, okay?¡±


    Liu Xu thought for a while before finally standing up and nodding in agreement.


    When Xu Bai held Liu Xu¡¯s hand, the surrounding scenery was constantly changing and soon turned into nothingness.


    When Xu Bai opened his eyes again, he found that he had returned to his room. Liu Xu¡¯s eyes had returned to normal.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Xu Bai heaved a sigh of relief.


    This time, he went through a lot of trouble, but the result was good. Liu Xu was brought out from inside.


    Liu Xu threw herself into Xu Bai¡¯s arms. She didn¡¯t say anything and just hugged Xu Bai¡¯s waist tightly.


    Xu Bai wanted to say something, but he was suddenly interrupted by a commotion.


    He turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice. He found Director Mu chatting happily with the woman in the black book.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Sensing Xu Bai¡¯s gaze, Director Mu waved at him.


    ¡°Yo, Xu Bai, you¡¯re finally out. Come over quickly. This sister knows quite a lot of things. I have an important piece of information here¡­¡±


    Younger sister?


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    This person¡­It was quite fun¡­

 Chapter 990 - Chapter 990: Helping Qin Feng Solve the Fishing Problem

    Chapter 990: Helping Qin Feng Solve the Fishing Problem


    Xu Bai really didn¡¯t expect that Director Mu would call his sister over so soon.


    Moreover, the two of them seemed to be chatting happily as if they were old friends who had reunited after a long time.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Director Mu would be so good at pleasing women despite his age. It seemed that he had played quite well when he was young.


    ¡°What happened between the two of you when I brought Liu Xu out?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. Don¡¯t tell me that your relationship is already very good.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. We¡¯re all here to deal with that absolute saint. We¡¯re all friends, not enemies. Come, come, sit down. I¡¯ll tell you in detail.¡±Director Mu enthusiastically pulled Xu Bai to sit beside him and said to the black book beside him.


    ¡°Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, we¡¯re all on the same side. You can tell us all the secrets you know.¡±


    The black book trembled, and a woman¡¯s voice soon sounded.


    ¡± It¡¯s very dangerous. This world is facing unimaginable danger. This level of danger doesn¡¯t just come from the Absolute Saint, but also from the Absolute Saint¡¯s eagle hounds.¡±


    Eagle Hound?


    Xu Bai had just come out and had yet to understand anything. When he heard this, he was confused.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, it was clear that the so-called Eagle Hound referred to the group of forces nurtured by the Absolute Saint.


    For example, the hundreds of Transcendent experts that Xu Bai had killed previously were probably the so-called Eagle Hounds.


    Could it be that the Absolute Saint had nurtured such a force in every world?


    If that was the case, no one could say for sure what kind of trouble would follow.


    After the woman started talking, she slowly told him everything. When she finished, Xu Bai finally understood that his guess was right.


    In countless worlds, Absolute Saints had nurtured these forces so that they could have a backup plan.


    But now, they were targeting Xu Bai, because the golden finger on Xu Bai was something the Absolute Saint wanted to get rid of the most. According to this woman, it was very likely that lackeys from other worlds would come to deal with his world.


    Just the world he was in alone had a force formed by hundreds of extraordinary experts, let alone other worlds.


    If the eagle hounds of these worlds were gathered together, the number would be terrifying.


    Although they were all extraordinary experts, when they gathered together, it was enough to cause a disaster that could destroy the world. Xu Bai became unprecedentedly cautious.


    ¡°Do you have any countermeasures?¡±


    Director Mu shook his head when he heard that, indicating that he did not.


    Some of his words were very straightforward, but they went straight to the point.


    Right now, they hadn¡¯t even settled the bizarre market yet. How could they have the mood to deal with other things?


    Fortunately, they had some time left. Now, they only needed a buffer time to unify the entire world. At that time, they would be free to think of other ways.


    The woman hiding in the black book interrupted,¡±¡± Absolute Saints have their own desires, and there are times when they can¡¯t control them. For example, the people he controls won¡¯t reach the Saint Realm because once they do, there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯ll become Saints. Even if it¡¯s a small chance, it will happen when there¡¯s a large number of them. That¡¯s why the Absolute Saint won¡¯t let these people break through to the Saint Realm, even if they¡¯re his own people.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    It was very troublesome. The troublesome part was the quantity.


    Director Mu was in the Saint Realm, so he was almost invincible for the time being. The experts who entered the Saint Realm were also top-notch combat strength. There were still many young talents and old monsters supporting him.


    Behind them were some ordinary people in the industry. These were the strength structures of the world they were in.


    The most important problem was that they had very few people. Perhaps to outsiders, they had a lot of people, but when they thought about how they were compared to the countless worlds, their numbers seemed extremely weak.


    If it was a top-notch force, they could compare, but the other party had to split up and spread the disaster. It was impossible for one person to become a few people, which would cause a disaster.


    And this disaster was spreading all over the world.


    Director Mu slammed the table.¡± The only thing we can do now is to seize the time and unify the Bizarre City. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even have the strength to resist.¡±¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still two spots away from becoming a Saint. Once the quota is full, we¡¯ll attack the Bizarre Market as soon as it¡¯s unified.¡±


    Only when the Bizarre Market was unified could the rules be broken, and the two sides could attack each other.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°How are things with Prime Minister Wen and the Principal?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Director Mu shook his head.¡± They are stuck in a bottleneck, but they only need time to break through. I¡¯m more worried about another problem now.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai knew what the problem was. He pointed in the direction of the barbarians and said,¡±¡±The Barbarian Race has lost two Saints, which is the unstable factor. So, we have to find a way to kill them and make two more Saint Plane slots.¡±


    Director Mu nodded.¡± Although I¡¯ve already reached the Saint Realm, it¡¯s still very difficult to find them. After all, the two of them are deliberately hiding. Unless they come out, it¡¯ll be very difficult to find them.¡±¡±


    It was no exaggeration to say that if a battle really broke out, the two Barbarian Saints would definitely stab him in the back. There was no doubt about that. Therefore, they had to solve the internal strife first.

 Chapter 991 - Chapter 991: Helping Qin Feng Solve the Fishing Problem (2)

    Chapter 991: Helping Qin Feng Solve the Fishing Problem (2)


    However, the problem was that those two fellows were deliberately hiding. As long as they did not come out, there was no way to deal with them.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and said,¡± If I become a Saint Warrior, and I¡¯ve just become a Saint Warrior, will they attack me if I go out and use myself as bait?¡±¡±


    Those two fellows were not only a threat to the world, but they were even more of a threat to him. They were like fish bones stuck in his throat. If he did not pull them out, his heart would always be hanging in his throat.


    ¡°Are you confident of becoming a Saint?¡± Director Mu was shocked.


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he had no problem, but he wanted Director Mu to collect more books.


    He might not be able to go out for a stroll in the extraordinary realm. If he went out for a stroll in this realm, he might not even have the strength to resist when he was caught. At least he had the ability to resist in the Saint Realm.


    In this world, unlike the Bizarre Market, one could not use a cheat.


    Director Mu didn¡¯t ask how Xu Bai became a saint. He knew Xu Bai wanted books, and now that he heard Xu Bai repeat it, he nodded and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll help you find the book you want in a month¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡± Mm.¡± Xu Bai nodded.¡± When I really become a Saint, we can discuss our plans.¡±¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more before Xu Bai decided to return to the barbarian fief. He still had to ask Chu Ling to find him some books.


    He already had a plan. He would first return to his fief and ask Chu Ling to help him find the book. Then, he would immediately head to the Gu Yue Sword Sect.


    An existence that was still a top-notch force must have hidden many precious books that he could read.


    He believed that Chu Yu¡¯s mother would agree to his relationship with Chu Yu.


    Liu Xu did not say anything. She knew that Xu Bai was discussing serious matters, so she did not say anything. Now that Xu Bai was about to leave, she went forward and picked up the black book.


    Xu Bai frowned when he saw this.¡±


    Liu Xu nodded.¡± She won¡¯t do anything to me. Ever since she attached herself to me, I¡¯ve already formed a necessary connection with her. If something happens to me, something will definitely happen to her.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai looked at Director Mu.


    Director Mu smiled.¡± Liu Xu is right. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you my word.¡±¡±


    With a Saint Realm expert as a guarantee, Xu Bai was relieved.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else and left with Liu Xu.


    After sending Liu Xu to the Academy, Xu Bai rushed to Chu Ling¡¯s place without stopping.


    He felt that he was going to be busy recently, but it was good to be busy. This way, he could also increase his strength as soon as possible.


    ..


    In the royal study of the palace.


    Xu Bai hugged Chu Ling and Ye Zi and told them his thoughts.


    Chu Ling¡¯s face was a little worried as she rubbed her belly: ¡°Husband, I¡¯m about to give birth. If¡­¡±


    ¡°How much longer?¡± Xu Bai asked with a smile.¡±


    Chu Ling estimated the time and said,¡±¡±Probably in half a month.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to keep track of the time when I go to the Gu Yue Sword Sect. I¡¯ll definitely come back when you¡¯re in labor.¡±Xu Bai patted Chu Ling¡¯s head and comforted her.


    Chu Ling closed her eyes and quietly enjoyed Xu Bai¡¯s touch.


    Beside him, Ye Zi suddenly raised her head.¡±


    Ye Zi had been by Xu Bai¡¯s side for the longest time and also understood Xu Bai the best.


    If Xu Bai was busy, something big was about to happen.


    Xu Bai did not avoid it.¡± It¡¯s a big matter, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it. If it really happens, someone will naturally take over.¡±¡±


    He didn¡¯t explain it directly because he was afraid that the two women would form a connection with the giant eye after knowing about it. After all, the ability of the giant eye was too strange.


    After Ye Zi received Xu Bai¡¯s reply, she trusted Xu Bai and relaxed a little.


    Xu Bai hugged the two girls and talked for a long time before releasing them, preparing to head to the Ancient Moon Sword Sect.


    Just now, he had asked Chu Ling to help him collect the secret manuals. Director Mu was also collecting them, but he could not stay idle, so he had to go this time.


    After bidding farewell to the two women, he directly soared into the sky and flew towards the direction of Gu Yue Sword Sect.


    ..


    While Xu Bai was heading to the Ancient Moon Sword Sect, in a secret place.


    The barbarian leader and the wizard were standing at the side, looking at the mirror-like water ripples in front of them.


    In the mirror formed by the water ripples, the man in white looked very miserable. He was missing an arm or a leg, and there was even a big hole in his chest.


    ¡°The Chu Emperor has left. He¡¯s seriously injured!¡±


    ¡°Nine of them are Saints! Eight Saint Realm demons! A total of ten people had died to deal with a person who had just become a Saint!¡±


    ¡°I can only exchange him for a serious injury!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    The white-robed man spat out blood as he spoke with deep resentment.


    When Xu Bai had left the Bizarre City, the Chu Emperor had rushed over to the battlefield between the two parties and engaged them in an intense battle.


    Even if it was just a person who had just stepped out of the Saint Realm, he was still in the Saint Realm. 17 Saints had to die to deal with a person who had just stepped out of the Saint Realm before he could seriously injure Emperor Chu.


    The most important thing was that the Chu Emperor had even escaped. He had relied on his instincts to escape, and no one could stop him!


    It looked like they had won, but in fact, they had lost miserably.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As long as the Chu Emperor didn¡¯t die, they would have failed.


    Now, they were left with four Saint Realm experts and three Saint Realm demon experts. Their losses were extremely heavy.


    When he thought of this, the man in white¡¯s face was filled with hatred. All his hatred was attributed to another person.


    Xu Bai.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this guy¡¯s appearance, which ruined all his plans, he wouldn¡¯t have had to abandon the Human-Bizarre Market and fight the Saint-level demons.

 Chapter 992 - Chapter 992: Helping Qin Feng Solve the Fishing Problem (3)

    Chapter 992: Helping Qin Feng Solve the Fishing Problem (3)


    If it wasn¡¯t for the final battle, the aura that they had attracted wouldn¡¯t have attracted the attention of the Chu Emperor, causing them to pay such a huge price.


    Now, they had finally seen the situation clearly and reached an agreement. It was equivalent to uniting. They were only missing a ritual.


    The barbarian leader wiped the sweat off his forehead when he saw the miserable appearance of the man in white.¡±Xu Bai is really a strange genius. If we don¡¯t get rid of him, the upcoming battle will definitely have a huge change.¡±


    They had already communicated just now, and according to the white-robed man¡¯s intention, they had to eliminate Xu Bai first before the Bizarre City carried out the final ceremony to achieve true unity.


    If they didn¡¯t do this, they were worried that Xu Bai¡¯s existence would cause many changes.


    The barbarian shaman said from the side,¡±But the problem is that he¡¯s hiding in the area controlled by the Great Chu. We have no way of getting close to him at all, or we¡¯ll be killed.¡±¡±


    In the exchange just now, the white-robed man had said that he wanted them to attack and kill Xu Bai. However, the problem was that Xu Bai did not come out at all, so they could not do anything.


    It was impossible for them to sacrifice both of them just to kill Xu Bai. The reason why they chose to cooperate with the Bizarre City was to survive.


    Moreover¡­


    There was one thing that the barbarian shaman did not say, and that was that looking at the situation, it seemed that the Bizarre Market did not have the advantage.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the man in white was very smart. He had already seen through his thoughts and sneered.


    ¡°Are you guys thinking that we¡¯re already at a disadvantage, so you don¡¯t want to listen to orders?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. You guys don¡¯t have to listen to our orders, but do you have anywhere else to go?¡±


    ¡°When you chose to cooperate with us, you were two spies on the human side, and spies that must be eliminated.¡±


    ¡°So, there is only one path to the end. There is no other path for you to choose. As long as you follow this path and retreat, what awaits you is an endless abyss.¡±


    After saying that, the scene fell silent.


    The barbarian leader¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy. These words had hit the nail on the head.


    That was right. They really had no other choice. From the moment they stepped on this ship, they had no choice but to retreat.


    ¡°We will kill him, but we must wait for him to come out.¡±¡± Don¡¯t worry,¡± the barbarian leader said.¡± As long as he comes out, we¡¯ll definitely make a move. After all, we¡¯re really on the same boat now.¡±¡±


    At this moment, they had no choice.


    The man in white spat out another mouthful of blood. He was severely injured.¡±Very good, as long as you agree. We won¡¯t give you any time. After you kill him, we will arrange a unified ceremony as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry, we have a way to deal with the so-called Director Mu.¡±


    ¡°We have seven Saints here, and with you, there are a total of nine. As long as we deal with that Director Mu, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    As he said that, the mirror made of water ripples disappeared completely. After the mirror disappeared, the barbarian leader turned his gaze to the barbarian shaman.


    ¡°We can only give it a try. As long as Xu Bai comes out, we¡¯ll make a move.¡±


    The barbarian shaman nodded in agreement.


    The scene fell silent again, and neither of them spoke anymore.


    ..


    On the other side, in Gu Yue Sword Sect.


    Xu Bai stood in front of Gu Yao and directly voiced out his thoughts.


    Gu Yao calmly took a sip of tea and denied,¡±¡±Impossible, these things are the most precious treasures of our sect. Although they might not be the secret manuals of our profession, every one of them will be fought over by many people.¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m the sect master of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect, I don¡¯t have the ability to let you enter the treasure vault of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect. It doesn¡¯t conform to the rules. After all, I have to lead by example.¡±


    Xu Bai had thought that this trip would go smoothly, but he received this answer.


    There was nothing wrong with what Gu Yao said just now.


    All sects had their own rules, and if this rule was easily broken, then how could the prestige of this sect be mentioned?


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and was about to speak again.


    Unexpectedly, before he could speak, Gu Yao interrupted him,¡±¡±Don¡¯t talk about King Sheng You. He¡¯s useless, let alone your relationship with Chu Yu. Even if the two of you get married, you¡¯re still not a member of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright, this sentence directly blocked his subsequent thoughts.


    Of course, he would not give up. Anything that was difficult was worth challenging.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and said,¡±If I join the Ancient Moon Sword Sect, wouldn¡¯t I also be a member of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect?¡±¡±


    ¡°Then you have to contribute.¡± ¡± Your contribution points are up to standard,¡± Gu Yao said.¡± Naturally, it¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s very difficult.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned.


    It seemed that this path would not work.


    Then he would change to another one.


    ¡°Your sect¡¯s contribution points have reached the standard. Who is the person who can enter?¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Gu Yao did not know what Xu Bai was thinking, but she still replied,¡±¡±There are some people. You know one of them, Qin Feng.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Qin Feng?


    ¡°The fisherman?¡± Xu Bai was stunned.¡±


    He had never expected that it was actually Qin Feng.


    How did that guy, who was obsessed with fishing, reach the target?


    Gu Yao said,¡± Although his hobbies are very strange, these are his hobbies after he has finished his work. He has never delayed his work. Moreover, every mission he completes is perfect.¡±¡±

 Chapter 993 - Chapter 993: Helping Qin Feng Solve the Fishing Problem

    Chapter 993: Helping Qin Feng Solve the Fishing Problem


    Xu Bai understood. He was wondering why Qin Feng was obsessed with fishing but no one cared about him.


    From the looks of it, it was normal.


    He had done what he needed to do, and he had even exceeded his quota. The rest of the time was used to fish. No one had the right to care.


    After all, this was someone else¡¯s time.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± ¡°Can contribution points be transferred?¡± Xu Bai asked again.¡±


    Gu Yao was stunned.¡± You want Qin Feng to transfer the contribution points to you? There¡¯s no way to say if he will transfer it or not. No one will transfer the contribution points. You can try.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai understood and left without saying a word.


    Isn¡¯t it just transferring contribution points?


    He might not be able to do anything to the others, but if it was Qin Feng, this matter would be easy to handle.


    As long as Qin Feng was happy and transferred his contribution points, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to catch them? And to make a fishing brother happy was to let them catch fish.


    Especially since Qin Feng had been in the air force since he went fishing, it was even easier to deal with.


    Along the way, Xu Bai found out where Qin Feng was. Soon, he arrived at the small lake at the back of the mountain.


    At this moment, Qin Feng was wearing casual clothes. He held a fishing rod in his hand and sat on a small stool. There was a fish basket beside him. He was focused on fishing.


    If one ignored the empty fish basket and looked at him from the back, one would really think that he was an expert.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Xu Bai pretended to cough and stopped beside Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng suddenly turned his head and placed his finger by his mouth. With a hush, he said in a low voice,¡±Brother Xu, you said that there are fish here. I indeed saw a lot of fish. I should be able to catch them today.¡±


    The last time Xu Bai pointed out a place to him, he was actually pointing at it blindly. He did not expect Qin Feng to really find it.


    However¡­


    ¡°How long have you been fishing here?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Qin Feng thought for a moment and said,¡±Since the day you came, you¡¯ve been fishing here.¡±¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of fish here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely catch them.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Good heavens, he had been fishing for so long, but he still hadn¡¯t caught a single fish. Xu Bai even suspected that Qin Feng was one of those people who didn¡¯t know how to fish.


    ¡°Brother Qin, don¡¯t be so busy. I came here to discuss something with you.¡±Xu Bai sat beside Qin Feng and told him his purpose of coming.


    Especially when it came to transferring contribution points.


    ¡°Contribution points?¡± Qin Feng stared at the lake without blinking.¡±That thing can still be transferred, hmm¡­ Brother Xu, this matter is not easy to handle¡­¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m also a professional. Although I love fishing, contributions are also beneficial to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about increasing my strength, because contribution points can allow me to fish more leisurely. If I don¡¯t have any contribution points, I¡¯ll have to go out and save contribution points, which will waste my fishing time.¡±


    Every word he said was about fishing. As expected of Qin Feng.


    Xu Bai ridiculed in his heart. Then, he went forward and hugged Qin Feng¡¯s shoulder. He said enthusiastically,¡±Brother Qin, with our relationship, that bit of contribution points is nothing. Although you have more time to fish now, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if you didn¡¯t manage to catch it? It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    When Qin Feng heard the words ¡°failed¡±, he almost jumped up.


    ¡°Brother Xu, you can¡¯t falsely accuse people like this. I will catch them sooner or later. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t¡­Wait!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He had just said a few words when he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Brother Xu¡­Do you mean that I can catch a fish?¡±


    Qin Feng¡¯s expression became extremely excited. He threw the fishing rod aside and grabbed Xu Bai¡¯s hand, shaking it violently.


    ¡°Brother Xu, if you can help me catch a fish, forget about contribution points, I¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s hand was numb from the shaking. He quickly pulled his hand out and said,¡±¡±Of course I have a way, but it might not be useful. I can only give it a try¡­¡±

 Chapter 994 - Chapter 994: Fishing All Things (1)

    Chapter 994: Fishing All Things (1)


    ¡°Give it a try?¡± Qin Feng even suspected that he had misheard.¡±Brother Xu, I thought you had absolute confidence. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so uncertain. Forget it if you try. I¡¯ve tried many times, but I¡¯ve never caught a fish.¡±


    When he said this, Qin Feng even wiped his tears. Although he didn¡¯t cry, he seemed to be used to this action and used it quite skillfully.


    From the looks of it, she was probably so sad that she cried when she didn¡¯t catch any fish.


    To a fishing old brother, the most unbearable thing is not being able to catch any fish. Even if he could catch two loaches, it would be good. However, since Qin Feng learned how to fish, let alone a loach, he didn¡¯t even have a single strand of water grass.


    Sorrow, extreme sorrow.


    He had thought that Xu Bai had his own methods, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was just trying.


    Seeing Qin Feng¡¯s sorrowful look, Xu Bai tried his best to restrain himself from laughing out loud. He didn¡¯t want to ruin this solemn occasion, so he pretended to be serious and patted Qin Feng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Brother Qin, everything is tested out. If you don¡¯t try, then there will never be a result.¡±


    If he wanted Qin Feng¡¯s contribution points, he would have to help Qin Feng solve the fishing problem. Xu Bai thought to himself. He wanted to see where the problem lay first.


    He had heard a lot about it in his previous life and had read about it on the Internet. Many of these fishing buddies were easy to catch, but that didn¡¯t mean that they had never caught anything before.


    On the fishing forum, there was another term called novice protection period. It meant that if one was a beginner fishing, they could just find a rod or a line and they would be able to catch it. However, Qin Feng clearly did not even have a novice protection period.


    Xu Bai felt that something was definitely going on inside.


    ¡°Alright, you said I believe you. What should I do next?¡± Qin Feng hesitated for a moment.¡±


    As the saying goes, a dead horse should be treated as a living horse.


    Since he had already reached Qin Feng¡¯s level, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. As long as he could help him solve his problem, that would be the best solution.


    He remembered that many years ago, a new junior brother had found him and saw him fishing by the pond. He said with admiration that he wanted to accompany him.


    At that time, he was especially happy because someone had the same interest as him, so he patiently taught this junior brother to fish.


    He had fished for an entire day, and that junior brother¡¯s fish basket could no longer hold it, but he was still empty.


    One word, miserable.


    He didn¡¯t know how he got back in the first place. His mind was buzzing.


    Now, Xu Bai had given him a life-saving straw. Regardless of whether this straw was good or not, he had to try it first.


    Xu Bai pointed at the lake.¡± You stay here and fish for a while. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±¡±


    Qin Feng didn¡¯t say anything else. He followed Xu Bai¡¯s instructions and threw the fishing rod again.


    The fishing hook landed on the surface of the water, and the surface of the lake rippled. Soon, it returned to normal.


    Xu Bai waited for the hook to fall into the water before jumping into the lake.


    The Water Adaptable Skill had been integrated into the myriad series of skills, allowing him to be more agile in the water than on land.


    ¡°So many fish?¡±


    When Xu Bai entered the water, he saw that it was full of fish. These fish were swimming in the water leisurely.


    If the other fishing buddies knew about this amount of fish, they would probably go crazy and rush over to fish.


    However, the problem was that there were so many fish. Qin Feng was the only one fishing here, but he did not catch a single one. This was a little interesting.


    Xu Bai did not doubt Qin Feng¡¯s skills. After all, people in this line of work were not lacking in skills. Moreover, he was also a professional. It was impossible for him to not catch something if he learned ordinary fishing.


    ¡°The problem isn¡¯t with the fish. The problem should be with Qin Feng.¡±


    After some thought, Xu Bai looked at the lake.


    In the clear lake water, he saw a fishing hook submerged in the water. There were fish around, but none of them bit the bait on the hook.


    The fish swam around the hook, not wanting to be hooked.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. Let¡¯s take a closer look.¡±


    Xu Bai made a decision. He wanted to get close to the hook and see what was going on.


    When he got close to the hook, the fish around him were shocked and swam to the side, but one of them was caught by Xu Bai.


    ¡°Everyone says that the overlord is forcing himself on the bow. Let me force myself on the bow and see if it works?¡±


    Xu Bai felt that he should take a wild path and not follow the formal way.


    The better the effect, the better.


    He hung the fish directly on the hook to see the effect.


    At this moment, an abnormality appeared.


    ¡°F * ck?¡±


    Xu Bai quickly swam back a few meters and looked at the fish on the hook.


    The fish seemed to have a mind of its own, and it even opened its mouth so quickly that the corner of its mouth was torn open, and it broke free from the hook.


    If a fish could have an expression, Xu Bai believed that the expression on its face would be one of disgust, as if the hook was not worthy of it.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Is this the legendary One Chosen by Heaven? Was he born to be a real fishing conductor?¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless as he watched the fish that had escaped the hook swim away.


    He felt that he didn¡¯t need to try again. If there was one, there would definitely be two. The latter ones were probably the same. It was impossible to rely on people to hang the fish up.


    ¡°Qin Feng might not be that simple¡­¡± Xu Bai was in the water. He stroked his chin and thought to himself.


    It was understandable that the fish could not be caught, but it was strange that the fish had detached itself from the hook.

 Chapter 995 - Chapter 995: Fishing All Things (2)

    Chapter 995: Fishing All Things (2)


    Xu Bai swam to the side of the fishing hook and pinched it with his hand. He tried to inject his True Core Strength into it. When he injected his True Core Strength into it, he carefully felt it and found that this fishing hook was just an ordinary fishing hook. There was nothing unusual about it.


    Now, Xu Bai had eliminated another possibility. The problem was definitely not with the fish hook.


    He rushed up and soon broke out of the water and landed on the shore.


    When Qin Feng saw Xu Bai come out, he still maintained the posture of holding the fishing rod and asked anxiously,¡±Brother Xu, did you find anything?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and told her about what happened in the water.


    After Qin Feng heard this, he said dejectedly,¡±Perhaps I really am not made for this. Even the heavens won¡¯t help me. You helped me hook the fish, but the fish still managed to escape. This is too unbelievable.¡±


    It was very sad and very uncomfortable.


    This was equivalent to someone feeding him food, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth and eat it. This kind of uncomfortable feeling was ten thousand times worse than him not being able to catch a fish.


    Xu Bai patted the shoulder of the former and consoled him,¡±Brother Qin, don¡¯t be depressed. We can still solve this from other ways. Who did you learn your fishing method from?¡±


    The problem was not with the fish, but with Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng didn¡¯t feel better because of Xu Bai¡¯s comforting words. His mood was still low, but he subconsciously replied,¡±It¡¯s just an ordinary fishing book. I¡¯ve flipped through that book countless times and have long understood it, but I can¡¯t catch any fish.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I bought that book at the market. At that time, the old man who sold me the book was quite strange. He said that although he was just an old man fishing, he was actually a savior in the past¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. I didn¡¯t like fishing in the past. After learning that book, I became addicted to this thing.¡±


    Savior?


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned. Other than helping Qin Feng solve the problem, there seems to be another clue.


    The Savior was the one who had been sent out to deal with the Absolute Saint.


    ¡°This matter sounds very strange.¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±You didn¡¯t suspect anything back then?¡±¡±


    Qin Feng said helplessly,¡± I was suspicious, but that old man was just an ordinary person. He didn¡¯t have the strength of a professional at all. I thought he was bragging.¡±¡±


    ¡°And when I heard that the book was used for fishing and it wasn¡¯t expensive, I bought it.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qin, think about it carefully. If it was a ninth-grade Transcendent who wanted to hide his strength, would you be able to tell?¡±


    ¡°Transcendental ninth grade?¡± Qin Feng shook his head in disbelief.¡± Impossible. Why is a ninth grade Transcendent looking for me?¡± I didn¡¯t provoke him. I didn¡¯t have the strength to do so back then.¡±


    Xu Bai felt that there was no need for him to continue. The more he explained, the more troublesome it would be. He could only change the topic and say,¡±Show me that book.¡±


    Now that the clue had been found, the problem lay in the book. Xu Bai would take a look at what was in the book.


    In the past, the strongest person in the world had united countless broken worlds to create the golden finger. The golden finger was split into countless types and landed on those people.


    Later on, when the resources of that world were exhausted, this group of saviors became people who educated people. Xu Bai felt that there must be a deeper meaning to giving this book to Qin Feng. However, he had to read it to know what it was exactly.


    Qin Feng knew that since Xu Bai didn¡¯t give him an explanation, there must be something he couldn¡¯t say.


    He didn¡¯t ask any questions and took out a tattered book from his pocket.


    ¡°I read it every day to find out where I went wrong. I¡¯ve flipped through this book many times.¡±


    Xu Bai took it and looked at the golden progress bar that was growing rapidly. His eyebrows raised slightly.


    Judging from Xu Bai¡¯s golden finger that had leveled up again, this progress bar would not take much time.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that this fishing book would actually hide a progress bar. This could be considered a coincidence.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything, but read through it carefully. The method of fishing was indeed written on it. It was so simple that even ordinary people could learn it.


    From its appearance, it was impossible for it to be a book of someone in the industry.


    However, the progress bar on the book told him that there was something hidden in the book.


    Xu Bai checked every piece of paper. There was nothing wrong with the yellowed paper, and there was nothing wrong with the words on it. However, the solution just now was to look at it with the naked eye.


    As his True Core Strength surged, his soul expanded and enveloped the book. Soon, Xu Bai understood the mysteries of the book.


    This book actually contained a weak spiritual power. If one wasn¡¯t a person with a spiritual power, they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it at all.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Of course, the power of the soul in this book was not harmful. Instead, it allowed the person who carried this book for a long time to subconsciously learn the contents of the book.


    If the divine soul power in this book was harmful, Qin Feng would probably be able to detect it. However, this was to help him cultivate. Qin Feng had no way of detecting it.


    ¡°Brother Qin, please wait a moment.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t explain the problem, but let Qin Feng wait for a while.


    According to the progress of his cheat, the progress bar on the book was not difficult for him.


    Qing Feng went back to fishing, while Xu Bai stared at the book. After a while, the progress bar was full, and he also obtained a skill.

 Chapter 996 - Chapter 996: Fishing All Things (3)

    Chapter 996: Fishing All Things (3)


    [Fishing All Things: Transcendence Rank-9 (max level).]


    Xu Bai watched as the light blue words transformed into information and entered his mind. When he absorbed all the words inside, he finally understood the reason.


    The reason why Qin Feng couldn¡¯t catch any fish was because the fishing method written in this book wasn¡¯t fishing fish at all.


    According to the skill explanation in this book, if he could reach the highest level of the skill, he would not be able to catch fish, but treasures hidden in various places.


    The moment the hook was cast, it had already begun. The reason why the fish would not take the bait was because the fish itself was not worthy of being hooked.


    As for why Qin Feng didn¡¯t manage to catch it, it was because he had only subconsciously learned it under the influence of his divine soul power. He hadn¡¯t raised it to a very high level.


    Xu Bai told Qin Feng what happened.


    Qin Feng was stunned when he heard this. However, he understood that he seemed to have been tricked by that fishing old man.


    ¡°In other words, if I don¡¯t take this book, I can catch fish?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡± Xu Bai thought for a while and said,¡±You only became interested in fishing after learning this book.¡±¡±


    Qin Feng nodded.


    Xu Bai continued,¡± All in all, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re interested in fishing. It¡¯s this book that made you interested in fishing. Do you understand now, Brother Qin?¡±¡±


    Since the words were already so obvious, Qin Feng naturally understood.


    ¡°I can only continue to carry this book with me and let the power of the soul on it affect me. Perhaps I can catch something, even if it¡¯s not a fish.¡±Qin Feng asked.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± To be specific, it¡¯s like this. In fact, when you cultivate to a certain level, you can also catch fish. However, you need a specific cultivation method.¡±¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Bai pointed at himself, implying that he had a cultivation method.


    ¡°Brother Xu, as long as you tell me the cultivation method, I¡¯ll give you all the contribution points!¡± Qin Feng said happily.¡±


    This was exactly what Xu Bai wanted. He didn¡¯t hold back and told Qin Feng the cultivation method of Fishing All Things.


    At their realm, their memory was naturally very good, so they could easily remember it.


    ¡°Brother Xu, let¡¯s go find the sect master. I¡¯ll help you transfer the contribution points.¡±Qin Feng was extremely excited. He pulled Xu Bai and prepared to leave.


    Of course, Xu Bai did not refuse.


    However, before they could take two steps, a voice sounded.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be right here. You can just transfer it to Xu Bai.¡±


    Gu Yao suddenly appeared in front of Xu Bai and spoke indifferently.


    Qin Feng was also slightly surprised. However, since it would save him more trouble, he didn¡¯t waste any time. He immediately expressed that he wanted to transfer the contribution points to Xu Bai so that he could focus on cultivating the fishing technique.


    Gu Yao did not object this time and nodded in agreement. Her gaze then turned to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Mother-in-law, I think you have to give me an explanation for this.¡± Xu Bai said with interest.¡±


    He came to help Qin Feng solve the fishing problem. Originally, it was nothing much. However, now, Gu Yao suddenly appeared as if she was guarding this place. There were quite a lot of things going on.


    ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±Gu Yao¡¯s body swayed slightly when she heard the term ¡®mother-in-law¡¯. She seemed to like this term very much and turned around to lead the way.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any words and followed behind him silently.


    The two of them left the forest and finally found a remote corner.


    Xu Bai looked around and found a monument not far away.


    It was just a very ordinary tomb, and there were no words on the tombstone.


    An enormous sword aura circulated around Gu Yao¡¯s body, sealing off the surroundings, preventing outsiders from seeing what was happening inside.


    ¡°This is the monoliths of the old fisherman?¡±Xu Bai thought for a moment and thought of the connection.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yao nodded and said,¡±Not long after Qin Feng obtained that book, this old man found me and told me some secrets.¡±


    ¡°Is it related to me?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    Gu Yao shook her head and said,¡± I don¡¯t know. He told me that there were many people like him, but as time passed, they were all mostly dead.¡±¡±


    ¡°One of them is proficient in fortune-telling. He calculated that if he planted a foreshadowing here, it might affect the future.¡±


    Foreshadowing?


    ¡°What foreshadowing?¡± Xu Bai pondered.¡±


    Gu Yao glanced at Xu Bai.¡± If the fishing book is practiced to the highest level, you will catch some very good treasures. However, this book has been slightly tampered with. You will catch what these people are hiding.¡±¡±


    Something hidden?


    Xu Bai was expressionless, but his heart was in turmoil.


    He noticed the meaning behind Gu Yao¡¯s words. The most important thing was the words ¡± this group of people ¡°.


    It meant that he could fish up the things hidden by the saviors, and these things were all treasures.


    From the time when the world¡¯s resources were exhausted to the present, many industries were actually derived from the saviors.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In that case, the things they left behind must be treasures.


    Xu Bai was a little tempted. He had already maxed out this skill and wanted to fish it out.


    Gu Yao seemed to have seen through Xu Bai¡¯s intentions and said,¡±¡±What? You¡¯re tempted just like that? Before that, I have something to remind you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°Do you really think that a ninth-grade Transcendent fortune-teller can predict the future and be so accurate?¡±Gu Yao said.

 Chapter 997 - Chapter 997: Fishing All Things (4)

    Chapter 997: Fishing All Things (4)


    Xu Bai frowned. After thinking for a while, he shook his head.


    The realm of a ninth-grade Transcendent was indeed the peak below the Saint Realm. However, Xu Bai did not believe that he could really predict the future. Even if he could predict it, it would not be so accurate.


    Gu Yao raised a finger and continued,¡±¡±Although I don¡¯t understand what the Savior is, these guys are playing a big game. Have you ever thought that this is just one of their plans?¡±


    At this point, Gu Yao paused for a moment before saying another three words.


    ¡°Spread the net.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    If the fortune-teller could predict the hazy future and cast a wide net in some possible places, he might really be able to catch something.


    And now, he had encountered it.


    Gu Yao asked again,¡±Have you ever thought about their motives? Is it good or bad?¡±¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Bai muttered.


    In fact, he knew very well whether it was good or bad. This group of saviors had cast a wide net just to wait for him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say these things. If he did, it was very likely that Gu Yao would be related to the huge eye, causing other variables.


    Gu Yao sighed and said,¡± You definitely know something, but you didn¡¯t tell me. I didn¡¯t ask you to deliberately get close to Qin Feng. All of this was done by you. That¡¯s why I kept an eye out and watched from the side.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­Savior, the weight of these three words isn¡¯t light. It seems like the world has encountered some kind of disaster. Take this token, you can enter the Ancient Moon Sword Sect¡¯s treasure vault at any time. You can see whatever you want without Qin Feng¡¯s contribution.¡±


    A token flew out from Gu Yao¡¯s hand and landed in Xu Bai¡¯s hand.


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned.


    Gu Yao turned around and left. Before she left, she left behind a sentence.


    ¡°I hope that you can protect Chu Yu and the safety of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect when a major disaster occurs.¡±


    Looking at Gu Yao¡¯s departing figure, Xu Bai did not say anything and turned to look at the token in his hand.


    Disaster?


    It was indeed a disaster, and it was a rather big one.


    He knew that Gu Yao was doing all this to get some information, but he didn¡¯t say it, so Gu Yao didn¡¯t know either. However, Gu Yao knew that a major disaster was about to happen, so she gave him the token, hoping that he could stop this disaster.


    Could he stop it?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know. He knew that he had to try his best.


    Of course, the most important thing was that he also lived in this world. If this world was really destroyed by the Absolute Saint, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live either.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai left the dense forest and headed towards the Ancient Moon Sword Sect.


    He had already made up his mind. He would first finish all of the treasures in the Ancient Moon Sword Sect¡¯s treasury, and then try out the Myriad Fishing skill to see if he could catch anything useful.


    ..


    Along the way, he found an Ancient Moon Sword Sect disciple and asked for the location. Then, he went to the Ancient Moon Sword Sect¡¯s treasure vault. With the token in his hand, no one stopped him and he entered smoothly.


    When Xu Bai pushed open the door to the Ancient Moon Sword Sect¡¯s treasure vault, he could barely keep his eyes open when he saw the vast space before him and the countless treasures in it.


    The things inside were not inferior to the treasure vault of the Great Chu Imperial Palace.


    As expected of Gu Yue Sword Sect, which had been standing at the top for a long time, there were too many things here.


    In front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, there were golden progress bars.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He rubbed his hands and closed the door, then walked to the progress bar.


    After about a stick of incense, a pile of books piled up in front of him.


    These were all books with progress bars. He found all of them and piled them up in front of him.


    ¡°This time, I should be able to become a Saint!¡±


    Xu Bai thought excitedly. He picked up one of the books and began to read it¡­

 Chapter 998 - Chapter 998: Xu Bai Becomes Saint Chu Lingsheng

    Chapter 998: Xu Bai Becomes Saint Chu Lingsheng


    Barbarian territory, in the palace.


    Chu Ling sat on a gorgeous chair with a big belly. Her face was filled with worry. She placed her hand on her belly and gently stroked it as she looked at Ye Zi beside her.


    ¡°How long has husband been in seclusion?¡±


    Ever since he came back, Xu Bai had gone straight to the palace¡¯s treasury to cultivate in seclusion. He had not come out yet.


    Now, she was about to give birth, but there was still no sign of Xu Bai.


    He had originally wanted to go to the palace treasury to find Xu Bai, but after thinking about it, he realized that Xu Bai was in a critical moment. If he went over, he would easily disturb him, so he temporarily suppressed this idea.


    But now that the delivery time was getting closer and closer, she was worried that Xu Bai would not be able to make it in time.


    Ye Zi gently shook her head and comforted,¡±Elder sister, it has been almost half a month since husband went to the treasury. I don¡¯t know when he will come out.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Chu Ling slowly sighed,¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s more important.¡±¡±


    She forced herself to stand up and walk around.


    In fact, all she wanted was to see Xu Bai when she was about to give birth. However, she knew very well that sometimes business was more important than herself, so she did not force it.


    When Ye Zi saw that Chu Ling wanted to get up, she hurriedly walked forward and helped Chu Ling up, then slowly accompanied Chu Ling to walk around.


    The two women chatted as they walked. They talked about trivial things.


    Now that Great Chu had stabilized, there were no major problems with the barbarian fief. There were only some small details that needed to be dealt with, but these details could be slowly solved. Therefore, they did not talk about government affairs after resting.


    Time passed quickly as they chatted. It was already afternoon.


    Chu Ling wanted to eat something with Ye Zi. Just as she was about to walk out of the room, she suddenly frowned and clutched her stomach with her hand. She looked upset.


    This expression gave Ye Zi a huge fright. She hurriedly walked over, wanting to help Chu Ling up, but before she could touch Chu Ling, Chu Ling spoke.


    ¡°Sister, quickly go and find the midwife. I think I¡¯m about to give birth.¡±


    At this moment, her stomach was in great pain, but Chu Ling was still unusually calm. Although her face was a little pale, the expression on her face was very stable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you in first. Sit down. I¡¯ll go find someone immediately.¡±


    Ye Zi panicked earlier than Chu Ling and hurriedly helped Chu Ling into the room to sit down before hurriedly walking out.


    Chu Ling looked at Ye Zi¡¯s departing back view and felt the pain in her stomach become even more intense.


    She turned her head and looked in the direction of the palace¡¯s treasure vault, a hint of anticipation in her heart.


    ..


    The palace treasury.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at the book in front of him and the rapidly increasing progress bar.


    In this half a month, he had not rested much other than eating. He had been watching the progress bar and seizing all the time he could.


    With the speed at which his Goldfinger had leveled up, he had almost finished the last progress bar at the last moment.


    There were scattered books behind him, piled up like a small mountain, looking rather messy. These were the progress bars of his work.


    Under Xu Bai¡¯s unwavering gaze, the last bit of progress bar was finally completed, and light blue words appeared in front of him.


    [You have studied the Mind Sutra and comprehended it.]


    After the light blue words appeared, they did not disappear. Instead, they were directly disrupted and recomposed into new words.


    [Fusion option found. Fusion in progress.]


    [Myriad Forms Heaven Attracting Mountains and Seas Art + Mind Art = Myriad Forms Heaven Attracting Mountains and Seas Art.]]


    [Fusion successful!]


    Finally, when the words ¡± fusion success ¡± appeared, the light blue text before him disappeared completely. It turned into lines of information and entered Xu Bai¡¯s mind.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and carefully chewed on the contents of the message. After a moment, he opened his eyes and the latest attribute panel appeared in front of him.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    ¡± Realm: Rank One Saint Loose Cultivator.¡±


    [Incantation of Myriad Forms Attracting Mountains and Seas (Saint Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Attack (Saint Realm Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Defense (Saint Realm Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of spells (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of support (Saint Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Technique (Saint Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    ..


    As there was no fusion skill, some of the messy skills were not fused, but turned into ellipses.


    The ellipsis would only open when Xu Bai was thinking about it.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the most important thing. The most important thing was that he had finally reached the Saint Realm.


    Feeling the enormous power in his body, Xu Bai knew that he had made a qualitative leap compared to before.


    He raised his head and looked at Liu Qingfeng. At this moment, Liu Qingfeng¡¯s face was blank and he did not know what to say.


    He was dumbfounded to see a Saint Warrior appear.


    ¡°How long has he been cultivating? This person could no longer be described as a genius. A genius was only fit to carry his shoes.¡±


    Liu Qingfeng revealed a bitter smile.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly said something that confused Liu Qingfeng.


    ¡°It should be soon, right?¡±


    ¡°What is soon?¡± Liu Qingfeng didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    Xu Bai pointed at the ceiling above his head.¡±¡±The phenomenon of becoming a Saint.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Qingfeng, who was beside him, felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 999 - Chapter 999: Xu Bai Becomes Saint Chu Lingsheng (2)

    Chapter 999: Xu Bai Becomes Saint Chu Lingsheng (2)


    An aura that could make people submit to him continued to expand from Xu Bai¡¯s body. Above the palace¡¯s treasure vault, a cloud made of gold and gray was continuously condensing.


    At the same time, all the people in the world knew that someone had become a saint, and they all looked in the direction of the palace¡¯s treasury.


    This was the image of becoming a saint.


    Once he became a saint, the whole world knew.


    The old monsters who were trying to become Saints from every force had bitter smiles on their faces.


    They felt the strange phenomenon and knew that there was one less position in the Saint Plane. Adding on Eunuch Wei¡¯s recent breakthrough, there was only one spot left in the world.


    ¡°We must not give up until the last moment!¡±


    After a brief moment of absent-mindedness, the group of old monsters immediately roused their spirits and began to fight for the last position.


    Great Chu, Imperial Palace.


    Director Mu looked in the direction of the barbarian fief and held the book in his hand in a daze.


    There was nothing complicated in this book. The entire book was just a part of the table of contents.


    What was recorded in the catalog were the secret manuals that he had collected for Xu Bai during this period of time. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Xu Bai had already become a saint warrior before he could send the secret manuals over.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t come here for nothing. I¡¯ll probably need these books after I become a Saint Warrior. Anyway, I¡¯ll collect them first. Now that Xu Bai has become a Saint Warrior, I can deal with those two barbarians.¡±Director Mu thought for a moment and decided to let his subordinates continue collecting books.


    After everything was done, he took a step forward. In a flash, he arrived in an elegant room.


    The room was very large, separated by a huge screen in the middle. On both sides of the screen, there were some daily furniture and two futons.


    Prime Minister Wen sat on one side of the futon, while the College Chief sat on the other side, separated by a screen.


    Both of them had their eyes closed, and words kept appearing from their bodies and surrounding them.


    Sensing Director Mu¡¯s arrival, they opened their eyes and looked over.


    Director Mu smiled.¡± Xu Bai has already become a saint. I know you two are very anxious because there is only one spot left. So, you two are trying your best to rush forward. But what I want to say is that haste makes waste. Our predecessors have many examples of failure.¡±


    No one answered him. The entire place was silent. Director Mu smiled bitterly. He felt that when these two guys fought, they really did not care about the occasion.


    In order to anger the other party, they even moved into the same room to put pressure on the other party.


    Director Mu had never heard of such a method before.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the two of them were of high moral standing, he would have suspected that they were doing something indecent here.


    Director Mu¡¯s trip here was not for any other reason. He was worried that Xu Bai¡¯s advancement to the Saint Plane would put pressure on them and make them anxious for success.


    The experience of many predecessors told him that sometimes, rushing for success would lead to failure on the verge of success, so Director Mu only came to remind him.


    Still, no one answered him. The two of them were in a fit of anger, so of course they wouldn¡¯t speak.


    Director Mu shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He had already reminded Eunuch Wei. When the time came, he would ask Eunuch Wei to keep a close eye on him and not cause any trouble.


    Although the two of them were at loggerheads, they were both old and knew what was important. They probably wouldn¡¯t do anything out of line.


    Before he left, Director Mu added, meaning that there would be two extra seats soon. These seats were vacated by the two Barbarian Saints.


    After saying this, he left the room and returned to his royal study, waiting patiently for Xu Bai.


    ..


    After a while, the strange phenomenon in the sky gradually disappeared. Xu Bai¡¯s aura gradually withdrew. He looked at Liu Qingfeng, who was standing beside him in a daze, and patted Liu Qingfeng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Work hard!¡±


    After saying these three words, Xu Bai hurriedly left the palace¡¯s treasury. He calculated that it was almost time and Chu Ling should be giving birth soon.


    After leaving the palace treasury, Xu Bai felt his soul move. He sensed the abnormality in the palace, and his expression changed abruptly.


    She was going to give birth?


    His divine soul had originally enveloped the entire palace, but the moment he broke through, his divine soul did not continue to guard it, so there was a gap. When the phenomenon in the sky disappeared, he used his divine soul again and felt the difference.


    ¡°Looks like I came at the right time.¡±


    Xu Bai lifted his foot and disappeared in a flash.


    ..


    A pained voice came from a room.


    Ye Zi and Qing Xue brought along a bunch of servant girls and were guarding outside the door.


    In the room, Chu Ling was giving birth under the guidance of the midwife.


    The midwife looked very old. At this moment, she was so anxious that her head was covered in cold sweat.


    She was not an ordinary midwife, but a professional. In the field of childbirth, she had achieved perfection and even reached the peak.


    But now¡­She panicked.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Because he had never seen such a situation before.


    Chu Ling¡¯s face was as pale as paper. She could feel that the power in her body was rapidly draining away.


    It was as if there was a huge black hole in her stomach that was devouring her power.


    Sensing that the midwife had stopped moving, Chu Ling endured the pain and looked to the side,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    The midwife wiped the sweat off her forehead.¡±Your Highness Ling Prince, this is a little problematic. This child is truly beyond imagination. He is currently devouring your power. If you continue to give birth, you might not be able to supply your power.¡±

 Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000: Xu Bai Becomes Saint Chu Lingsheng

    Chapter 1000: Xu Bai Becomes Saint Chu Lingsheng


    As a midwife who specialized in delivering babies, she still had some professional qualities. Although it was the first time she saw such a situation, she quickly calmed down and hurriedly told him what she knew.


    Chu Ling was stunned on the spot, as if she had even forgotten about the pain. After a while, she asked in a daze,¡±What will happen if I force the child?¡±


    The midwife stammered and did not dare to say it.


    Although Chu Ling was enduring the intense pain from the weight, her gaze became sharper and sharper.


    His sharp gaze immediately put a lot of pressure on the midwife. She gritted her teeth and seemed to use all her strength to tell him the result.


    ¡°Your power is not enough for this child to absorb. If you force it to give birth, it might be sucked dry and you will die.¡±


    After she finished speaking, the midwife shut her mouth and did not say anything more. However, she still looked at Chu Ling with a timid look and found that her gaze was very firm.


    ¡°Are you planning to¡­¡± The midwife was shocked.


    Chu Ling looked towards the door,¡±Ye Zi, go find your husband. I¡¯ll continue to give birth here.¡±¡±


    Outside the door, Ye Zi had also heard the conversation between the two. How could she not know what Chu Ling was planning? She gritted her teeth and finally turned around to look for Xu Bai.


    Ye Zi knew very well that Chu Ling wanted to give birth, even if her life was in danger. Now she quickly went to find her husband. After finding him, there might be a way.


    Just as Ye Zi was about to turn around, she suddenly felt a large hand pat her shoulder. She turned around in shock and saw that familiar face. Her face revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re out of seclusion!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe it and quickly came back to her senses. She quickly pulled Xu Bai¡¯s hand and walked into the room.¡±Sister has a problem. Husband, come with me into the house.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You guys just stand guard outside. Qingxue, don¡¯t let any random people approach.¡±Xu Bai patted Ye Zi¡¯s head, indicating that he understood.


    With his Saint Realm strength, he knew exactly what was happening inside.


    With Xu Bai¡¯s arrival, Ye Zi and Qing Xue instantly felt their hearts calm down. They nodded and surrounded the door of the room with a group of maids.


    The ruler of the barbarian fief was about to give birth. There were no other people here. Besides Xu Bai, there was no one of the opposite sex. However, they still had to do their duty.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any more words. He pushed the door open and entered. He closed the door behind him and looked at the pale Chu Ling.


    ¡°Husband¡­¡± Even though Chu Ling was in great pain, she still forced a smile, unable to hide the joy in her eyes.


    When the midwife saw Xu Bai, especially when she thought that this was a legendary figure and it was her first time seeing him, she instantly felt at a loss.


    ¡°You do your thing, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Xu Bai only said a few words to the woman before walking to Chu Ling¡¯s side and caressing her cheek.¡±¡±It¡¯s okay. Since I¡¯m here, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Chu Ling nodded her head with difficulty. She wanted to lean into Xu Bai¡¯s embrace, but it was very difficult for her to get up.


    Xu Bai comforted Chu Ling, then looked at the midwife beside him and said,¡±¡±Is there a solution? If not, she would abort the child.¡±


    Beside him, Chu Ling was instantly stunned. She wanted to speak but was stopped by Xu Bai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask about protecting the young and the young. If it¡¯s dangerous, I will only protect you.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Chu Ling¡¯s expression was complicated. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she couldn¡¯t.


    At this moment, the midwife said respectfully,¡±Your highness, since you¡¯re here, things are much simpler. We¡¯ve encountered situations like this before, but it¡¯s not as exaggerated as this. You¡¯re the child¡¯s biological father, and your blood is connected. You can use your power to enter, and you¡¯re very strong.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    The midwife nodded, indicating that this was indeed the case.


    With the midwife¡¯s words, Xu Bai did as she said. After all, she was the professional in this aspect.


    He comforted Chu Ling and used his True Qi to move along Chu Ling¡¯s arm to her stomach.


    In the next moment, he felt as if his true essence force had entered a huge hole and was completely devoured.


    ¡°You can eat so much?¡±


    Xu Bai was slightly surprised. It turned out that Chu Ling had been feeding a fetus that could eat so much. This was something he hadn¡¯t expected. However, this level of gluttony was still not enough in front of his Saint Realm strength.


    ¡°You have to remember how good your mother is to you. She has to bear such a huge burden every day, which is why you can grow up to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to eat, I¡¯ll let you eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Xu Bai continued to slowly transfer his Refined Qi to fill the black hole in Chu Ling¡¯s stomach. As his Refined Qi continued to transfer, the paleness on Chu Ling¡¯s face gradually turned better, and a rosy glow appeared on her face.


    A moment later, Xu Bai felt that his Refined Qi was overflowing. He stopped and looked at the midwife beside him, asking,¡±How is the situation now?¡±


    The midwife nodded quickly.¡± Your Highness, you can stop now. The next step is the normal procedure.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Hearing this, Xu Bai retracted his hand and held Chu Ling¡¯s palm.¡±¡±I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Chu Ling nodded and interlocked her fingers with Xu Bai¡¯s.


    Time gradually passed¡­


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Accompanied by the cry of a baby, Ye Zi and the others who were guarding outside the room all heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001: Xu Bai Becomes Saint Chu Lingsheng

    Chapter 1001: Xu Bai Becomes Saint Chu Lingsheng


    ¡± Congratulations, Your Highness. It¡¯s a daughter.¡±


    A moment later, the midwife walked to Xu Bai with a newborn baby girl in her arms and congratulated him.


    Xu Bai¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and his face revealed an excited expression as he held the baby girl in his arms.


    Even though he was very good at controlling his expression and could remain calm even if Mount Tai collapsed in front of him, Xu Bai still couldn¡¯t control himself at this moment.


    The baby girl in his arms looked like him. More importantly, he could feel that this baby girl was connected to him by blood.


    Xu Bai sighed.


    When he held the baby girl in his arms, she stopped crying and opened her eyes, staring at Xu Bai.


    ¡°The children of people in the industry are all talented. This is normal.¡±the midwife explained.


    A normal person would not be able to open their eyes so quickly and stop crying. The children of a normal person were very different.


    Xu Bai said,¡± Go out and get your reward. Also, get someone to come over and take care of Chu Ling. Make sure she stays in her confinement period. If anything happens to her, the consequences will be severe.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The midwife responded respectfully and walked out happily.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    After the midwife left, footsteps could be heard from outside the door.


    Ye Zi and Qing Xue quickly ran in and surrounded Xu Bai. They looked at the baby girl in Xu Bai¡¯s arms and chattered.


    They were very happy, as if they had seen their own children.


    At this time, Chu Ling weakly said,¡±Husband, I want to see the child.¡±¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, he slapped his head. Only then did he remember that he had been careless and hadn¡¯t shown it to Chu Ling yet.


    Hence, he carried the child and walked in front of Chu Ling. He helped Chu Ling up and let her lean against his chest.


    Chu Ling looked at the baby girl with a face full of motherly love. She stretched out her hand and touched the baby girl¡¯s face. Raising her slender and fair neck, she said,¡±Husband, give the child a name.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Chu Ling said unhappily,¡±Don¡¯t tell me husband hasn¡¯t thought it through?¡±¡±


    Xu Bai nodded awkwardly.¡±¡±I¡¯ve been a little busy recently, so I really haven¡¯t thought about it. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll definitely think of a resounding name.¡±


    Chu Ling naturally knew that Xu Bai was very busy, so this sentence was just a casual remark.


    Ye Zi and Qing Xue came over again, fighting to hold the baby girl.


    Xu Bai handed the baby girl over and let the two girls play with her. Then, he wrapped his arms around Chu Ling and softly said all kinds of comforting words.


    Although he said that, his mind was spinning rapidly. The reason for this was to come up with a name.


    Name?


    He was not good at it.


    It was just like how he named the black saber Hundred Break.


    This really stumped him. He was even willing to fight a saint. It was easier than giving him a name.


    However, he had to do it because he was a father. He was the one who gave names.


    ¡°What should I do¡­¡± Xu Bai thought to himself as he spoke to Chu Ling.


    On the other side, Ye Zi had just finished carrying the baby girl. After playing with her for a while, she handed her over to Qingxue.


    Qing Xue was holding the baby girl in her arms, gently rocking her and humming an unknown tune.


    Ye Zi made a face and pinched the baby girl¡¯s cheeks from time to time.


    Anyway¡­ It was noisy.


    Xu Bai couldn¡¯t think of a name in this environment, but he didn¡¯t stop the two women. After all, they were very happy now.


    He turned his head and looked at Chu Ling.¡±¡±Leave the matters of the court to Ye Zi. Rest assured and recuperate.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ling replied softly.


    She was also very tired now. She just wanted to rest and sleep.


    Xu Bai hugged Chu Ling and was about to say something.


    However, at this moment, Ye Zi, who was playing with the baby girl not far away, screamed.


    ¡°Husband, she¡­She has changed!¡±

 Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002: This Daughter Is Ridiculous (1)

    Chapter 1002: This Daughter Is Ridiculous (1)


    There was a trace of panic in Ye Zi¡¯s voice. She quickly carried the baby girl in front of Xu Bai, somewhat at a loss.


    Xu Bai was originally speaking softly to Chu Ling when he suddenly heard Ye Zi¡¯s panicked voice. His gaze turned towards the baby girl in Ye Zi¡¯s arms.


    When he saw the baby girl in his arms, he could no longer sit still. He stood up from his seat and took the baby girl in his hands to examine her carefully.


    At this moment, the baby girl still looked normal. Her black eyes were staring at Xu Bai. There were no other abnormal changes.


    However, all the people present were professionals and experts. Xu Bai was even a Saint Realm expert. Of course, he could find the subtle points.


    Compared to the baby girl who had just been born, it had actually grown a little bigger in just a short while.


    Although it wasn¡¯t too obvious, it could be seen if one observed carefully.


    What was even more ridiculous was that the baby girl was growing up at a slow speed.


    Chu Ling also noticed this situation and ignored the discomfort in her body, forcefully raising her spirits and wanting to get up: ¡°Husband, let me take a look.¡±


    The baby girl grew up in her stomach and was the flesh of her heart. Now that something had happened, she was more flustered than anyone else.


    Xu Bai hurriedly comforted Chu Ling,¡±Don¡¯t be anxious, I¡¯ll take a look at the situation.¡±.¡±


    As he spoke, he transferred his True Core Strength to the baby girl and carefully examined her.


    ¡°?¡±


    It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t checked, but after a slight investigation, Xu Bai¡¯s face was filled with question marks.


    As he probed with his True Core Strength, he discovered that the baby girl was actually like a black hole, devouring his True Core Strength at an extremely fast speed.


    As the devouring speed increased, the baby girl grew even faster.


    She had just been born not long ago, but it looked like she had been born for several months now.


    ¡°Ye Zi, go and look for a few clothes first. Try to find something bigger.¡±Xu Bai saw that the speed was not slow, so he asked Ye Zi to find clothes.


    Ye Zi quickly agreed and hurried out. Not long after, she came back with a huge box. There were many clothes in the box.


    From small to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big to big


    ¡°Husband, why have you grown so big?¡±


    Ye Zi could not help but rub her eyes. She had only left for a short while, but the baby girl had already turned into the size of a three-year-old child. She was placed on the ground by Xu Bai and was pulling Xu Bai while screaming.


    ¡°Help her put on her clothes first,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    At this moment, the girl was tugging at Xu Bai¡¯s trousers. Her slender arms and legs were trying to climb up as if Xu Bai was a mountain.


    Ye Zi hurriedly rummaged through the box to find a suitable set of clothes and walked towards the girl.


    At this moment, before Ye Zi could get close, the little girl suddenly turned her head, and a sharp aura erupted from her body.


    Mortal Transformation Stage? Ye Zi was stunned.


    The girl waved her small arms arrogantly and punched the air, as if she was not letting Ye Zi get close.


    ¡°Wahhh!¡±


    She waved her little fists and shouted. After that, she hugged Xu Bai¡¯s calf and prepared to climb up.


    Xu Bai helplessly reached out his hand and held the girl¡¯s head.¡±¡±Little brat, listen to me. These are your family.¡±


    The little girl was held down by Xu Bai, and her big black eyes narrowed. She seemed to be enjoying it and seemed to understand Xu Bai¡¯s words.


    She swayed her body reluctantly and walked to Ye Zi.


    Only then did Ye Zi react and put the clothes on the girl.


    After the girl put on her clothes, she ran to Xu Bai¡¯s side and hugged his calf.


    ¡°Husband¡­¡± Chu Ling was confused. From the looks of it, the child was fine.


    Other than the fact that he grew up a little fast, there was nothing unexpected.


    Xu Bai sighed.¡± This little fellow is ridiculous. She can absorb the energy around her and turn it into her own power. Moreover, the speed of absorption is very fast. Look at the current Extraordinary realm. She obtained it after absorbing my Quintessential Essence.¡±


    ¡°However, this little fellow didn¡¯t cultivate any profession, so I can¡¯t continue absorbing it because she didn¡¯t convert my power for her own use.¡±


    ¡°After I turn my power into my own, I can continue to absorb it. Why do I feel that it¡¯s even more abnormal than me?¡±


    Qing Xue was watching from the side. After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, she could not help but roll her eyes at Xu Bai.¡±How can you talk about your daughter like that? Come here and let me take a look.¡±


    The girl turned to look at Qing Xue, then turned her head back and continued to hug Xu Bai¡¯s calf.


    Xu Bai bent down and picked up the girl.


    This action made the little girl completely happy. She directly wrapped her arms around Xu Bai¡¯s neck and hung on him like a koala bear.


    ¡°No matter what, the reason is clear. I¡¯ve also thought of a name.¡±


    ¡°Why is she called Xu Ling?¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai looked extremely serious.¡±¡±Because it sounds good.¡±


    Chu Ling was speechless.


    She knew that her husband wasn¡¯t very good at naming names. At least, this name wouldn¡¯t be strange. For example, the name of her husband¡¯s saber in the past was simply indescribable.


    ¡°Your nickname will be Lingling. Lingling, come here.¡±Chu Ling waved at Lingling.


    Of course, Lingling knew her mother. She opened her arms and kicked Xu Bai with her legs in disgust.

 Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003: This Daughter Is Ridiculous (2)

    Chapter 1003: This Daughter Is Ridiculous (2)


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Didn¡¯t they say that a daughter was her father¡¯s little cotton jacket? Why did she look like a black-hearted little cotton jacket?


    Xu Bai placed Lingling in Chu Ling¡¯s arms.


    Chu Ling coaxed as she said,¡±I want to hire the best teacher for her, and I want her to choose her favorite profession. Husband, what profession are you in? Do you think Lingling can learn from you?¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    What was his profession? It was probably all-rounded.


    Even if little Lingling was talented, she probably didn¡¯t have the ability to learn this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach Lingling how to read and speak first. As for choosing a job, I¡¯ll wait until she¡¯s a little older. Besides, I have something to do soon.¡±


    He had already become a Saint, and there were two things in front of him.


    The first was to make a trip to the Miao Sect. Back then, he had promised to help the Miao Sect solve the problem of the Golden Thread Gu. This time, he could fulfill his promise.


    The second was to lure out the two Barbarian Saints and kill them so that no one else could sleep beside him.


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, this trip was also on the way. He would go to the Miao Sect first, and after that, he would leave the territory of the Great Chu State on the way to lure those two fellows out.


    Chu Ling was slightly absent-minded. She didn¡¯t expect that her husband would leave after meeting for so long.


    However, she was a reasonable woman. She also knew that her man had important things to do. As a woman, she had to give her full support.


    ¡°Husband, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry. When you come back, the child will be educated well.¡±


    Xu Bai patted Chu Ling¡¯s head and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t raise the flag so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Raise the flag? What does that mean?¡±Chu Ling asked in confusion.


    Xu Bai shook his head with a smile.¡± It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just saying. I won¡¯t leave today. I¡¯ll accompany you all for the night.¡±¡±


    Chu Ling acknowledged and agreed.


    ¡°You rest first. You sisters have a chat. I¡¯ll go out and get someone to prepare a table of nutritious food.¡±Xu Bai released his grip and walked out.


    Chu Ling and the other girls stayed in the room.


    Ye Zi pointed at Chu Ling and said to Lingling,¡±¡±This is mother.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed at himself.


    ¡°I am Second Mother.¡±


    Then, he pointed at Qing Xue.


    ¡°This is the third time I¡¯ve been a woman.¡±


    Chu Ling said softly,¡±The child is so young, you might be able to teach her, but she won¡¯t be able to learn.¡±¡±


    Although Lingling was only three or four years old, she had just been born, so she still had to learn slowly.


    That was what Chu Ling thought, but after she said that, Lingling looked around in confusion.


    Suddenly, Lingling opened her mouth¡­


    ¡°Brew!¡±


    Although the pronunciation was still a little different, it was already very good.


    Chu Ling was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted and her face was filled with joy.¡±Our little Lingling is a genius. She learned how to speak so quickly.¡±


    Qing Xue smiled.¡± Sister, I think we should find a good job for Lingling. Let¡¯s forget about my husband. He¡¯s learning too many things. It¡¯s not suitable for a normal person to learn.¡±¡±


    Beside him, Ye Zishen nodded in agreement.


    Everyone in the world knew that Xu Bai had learned a lot of things, but he had learned everything well.


    There was probably only one such person in the world. It was almost impossible to replicate a second one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose a lot of jobs carefully and let Lingling choose.¡±Chu Ling nodded and continued to tease Lingling.


    Lingling giggled happily.


    As time passed, the entire palace was filled with joy.


    ..


    The next day.


    When Xu Bai got up from the bed, four arms stretched out before he could put on his clothes.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand, it was not the spider demon, but Ye Zi and Qing Xue.


    To be honest, he only wanted to rest last night.


    Chu Ling stayed alone and took care of Lingling.


    Before he could rest for long, Ye Zi sneaked in.


    How could a young man of his age endure it?


    Everyone was an old couple, so naturally, things would go smoothly.


    Just as he was done, a woman barged in before he could react.


    Qingxue.


    Next¡­He was gone.


    He didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. Fortunately, he was already a saint level master, so he didn¡¯t have the theory of a tired cow.


    Xu Bai looked at the fair arms wrapped around his body and said helplessly,¡±¡±Alright, I have plenty of time to accompany you in the future. It¡¯s indeed time to get down to business.¡±


    Qing Xue got up from the bed and kissed Xu Bai.¡±¡±Let¡¯s eat before we leave.¡±


    Ye Zi had already gotten up habitually. After putting on her clothes in front of Xu Bai, she helped Xu Bai get dressed.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat before we leave.¡±


    After Xu Bai put on his clothes, he brought Ye Zi and Qing Xue to Chu Ling¡¯s room.


    Should he say it or not, as expected of someone in the industry, Chu Ling¡¯s body had already recovered a lot.


    After Xu Bai accompanied the girls for dinner, he left under everyone¡¯s reluctant gazes.


    ..


    Great Chu, Imperial Palace.


    Eunuch Wei was dressed in ordinary clothes and sitting in the royal study. There were two jars of wine on the table.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Director Mu stared at the wine jar greedily.¡± You old miser. You¡¯re still so stingy even after becoming a saint. You can¡¯t even bear to bring me a jar.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei ignored Director Mu and said,¡±¡±Our family¡¯s wine is only for those who are happy to drink.¡±


    From the time they met until now, if they didn¡¯t quarrel every day, they would feel uncomfortable all over. This was just their daily routine.


    Director Mu didn¡¯t get angry. He didn¡¯t take it seriously. He poured himself another cup of tea and took a sip.¡±Tea is still better.¡±


    There was a tinge of jealousy in his tone.

 Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004: This Daughter Is Ridiculous (3)

    Chapter 1004: This Daughter Is Ridiculous (3)


    ¡°I wonder when Xu Bai will come.¡±Eunuch Wei¡¯s hands were loose and placed on his sleeves, looking up like an ordinary old man.


    ¡± He will come,¡± Director Mu said with a smile.¡± Since he has already become a saint, he will definitely come.¡±¡±


    After saying this, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door was pushed open, but it was not Xu Bai who walked in. It was Director Mu¡¯s daughter, Ying Yue.


    ¡°Is everything set up?¡± Director Mu asked.


    Ying Yue nodded: ¡± Father, I have already followed your instructions and let the Heaven Inspectorate in the barbarian fief start working. There are no more problems there now, so I came to report.¡±¡±


    Director Mu said.


    Shadow Moon pursed her lips and said,¡±I¡¯m not going to be one anymore. It¡¯s boring.¡±¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not that you¡¯re bored,¡± Director Mu said with a smile.¡± You just think that you won¡¯t have the chance to interact with Xu Bai.¡±¡±


    Shadow Moon didn¡¯t say anything, remaining silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about this kid? Why does everyone like him so much?¡± Director Mu asked with a headache.¡±


    ¡± I got to know him during a crisis,¡± Ying Yue replied.¡± Even when Prime Minister Liu Yue was hunting me down, he didn¡¯t abandon me.¡±¡±


    At this point, Shadow Moon didn¡¯t continue, but the rest of her words were already very obvious.


    Eunuch Wei closed his eyes.¡± Since ancient times, beauties love heroes. Weren¡¯t you the same when you were young?¡±


    ¡± Can we not talk about the past?¡± Director Mu said awkwardly.¡± Do you know that when you¡¯re old, you¡¯ll feel ashamed when you think about what you did in the past?¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei sneered and said,¡± I¡¯m ashamed that you¡¯re not my son. What can¡¯t I say?¡±¡±


    Director Mu was speechless.


    Although the two of them often argued, it always ended with Director Mu¡¯s defeat.


    Ying Yue lowered her head and said,¡±Father¡­¡±


    Director Mu interrupted her.¡± You don¡¯t have to say anymore. You can¡¯t resign from this position. You¡¯re just a little willful sometimes. Do you know why Chu Yu is still responsible for guarding the border?¡±¡±


    Ying Yue pondered for a moment before shaking her head.


    Director Mu sighed.¡± That¡¯s because she likes Xu Bai and is willing to work for him. Think about it. If you continue to control the Heaven Inspectorate, are you helping Xu Bai?¡±¡±


    Shadow Moon fell silent, carefully thinking about what Director Mu had said. In the end, she seemed to understand and nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, Eunuch Wei¡¯s eyes, which had been closed, suddenly opened.¡±¡±He¡¯s here!¡±


    Who was it?


    Everyone present was very clear.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±¡±


    Then, before Director Mu could say anything, he turned into a shadow and disappeared.


    Director Mu didn¡¯t care. Although he didn¡¯t know why his daughter didn¡¯t want to explain it now, this was a matter between young people and had nothing to do with an old guy like him.


    The shadow of the moon left, the shadow of the moon left, the shadow of the moon left, the shadow of the moon left, the shadow of the moon left, the shadow of the moon left, and the shadow of the moon left.


    ¡°Greetings, General Secretary Mu.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile, wearing a Daoist robe given by the female Abbey Dean.


    He had changed countless clothes, but this Taoist robe was still the most comfortable. It was difficult to be hurt by knives and spears, and it was not light by fire or water. Moreover, it had the function of self-cleansing.


    He felt a little emotional when he said this. Ever since the Abbey Dean had the chance to become a saint, she had left the barbarian land. He didn¡¯t know how she was doing now.


    ¡°Catch!¡± Eunuch Wei suddenly patted the wine jar on the table.


    The wine jar flew up and was caught by Xu Bai. Xu Bai opened the seal on it and took a whiff of the wine fragrance. His eyes lit up.


    ¡°Good wine!¡±


    ¡°Congratulations on having a daughter.¡± Eunuch Wei picked up another jar of wine and raised it at Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any words and also raised his wine jar.


    The two of them drank in big gulps. Director Mu, who was beside them, looked left and right. Suddenly, he felt that he was a little redundant.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Director Mu waited for the two of them to drink for a while, then coughed appropriately to show that he was still present.


    ¡°Xu Bai, are you ready?¡±


    Xu Bai put down the wine jar in his hand and found a seat. He wiped the wine from the corner of his mouth and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s almost time. They¡¯ve already become Saints.¡±


    The two Barbarian Saints were a thorn in his heart. It was time to remove them. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live peacefully for the rest of his life.


    Eunuch Wei sat next to Xu Bai. After taking a sip of wine, he narrowed his eyes.¡±This time, you¡¯re using yourself as bait. I don¡¯t know if you can hold them back, but the most important thing is that you have to pay attention to your own safety.¡±


    ¡°Right now, I have already contacted the Great Yue State. The War God Bai Zhong is guarding the city and can¡¯t make a move, but Liu Yue can.¡±


    ¡°You only need to delay for a moment and Liu Yue will arrive. At that time, I will go.¡±


    Xu Bai looked at Director Mu.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡± I can¡¯t go out,¡± Director Mu said.¡± I¡¯m still here. Once I go out, these two fish will know that I¡¯m here. They won¡¯t take the bait.¡±¡±


    He had already reached the Saint Realm. If he went out casually, he would definitely be noticed. At that time, the two Saint Realm barbarians would definitely not attack.


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he understood.¡±¡±2v2, plus me, it¡¯s 3v2, we¡¯ll win.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve only become a Saint not long ago,¡± Eunuch Wei said with a smile.¡± How do you know we¡¯ll win for sure?¡±¡±


    Xu Bai took another sip of wine.¡± Eunuch Wei was already invincible when he was an extraordinary being. He could kill a Saint Realm master and even exchange one with a Saint Realm pinnacle master. Now that he¡¯s a Saint Realm master, he should be able to do it.¡±¡±

 Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005: This Daughter Is Ridiculous

    Chapter 1005: This Daughter Is Ridiculous


    He did not doubt that Eunuch Wei would not cheat him.


    Eunuch Wei still looked like an old man, but he was very happy to hear Xu Bai say this.


    ¡°As a Yin Eunuch, I have made rapid progress after becoming a Saint. I am now close to the Third Stage. I might not be able to kill a Peak Saint, but at least he won¡¯t be able to escape from me.¡±


    ¡°With you, three against two is indeed a sure win.¡±


    ¡°But you have to know that when we rush over, there will be a blank period. Can you withstand it?¡±


    This was the second time Eunuch Wei had asked this question. Xu Bai knew that Eunuch Wei was worried about his condition.


    After all, the further away he was, the better the effect would be. However, after he was far away, it was easy for situations that he could not control to occur.


    Xu Bai had just become a Saint, so it was normal for Eunuch Wei to be worried.


    Director Mu, who was beside him, had the same thought.¡±If it doesn¡¯t work, then drag it out until you¡¯re stronger.¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡±


    The stronger he was, the more cautious those two would be. Perhaps he could have complete confidence, but if they didn¡¯t come out, this plan would be ruined.


    ¡°I have my ways.¡± Xu Bai said.


    Even though he was only a Saint, his kidneys still contained the True Core Strength of a First Stage Saint. With the two of them combined, it would not be a problem for him to stall for a while.


    At the very least, he could only activate his golden finger.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to trigger the golden finger, he was afraid that it would attract the threat of the Absolute Saint. However, if there was an accident in the middle of this plan, he could only do so.


    He knew that this trip would definitely be risky.


    There was no perfect plan in the world. Even he himself could not think of a perfect plan. Sometimes, taking a little risk was worth it.


    Even if there was the threat of the Absolute Saint, he still had to get rid of these two guys.


    If you don¡¯t get rid of the roots, the grass will grow again in the spring breeze.


    Xu Bai was not a merciful person.


    Eunuch Wei was silent for a moment.¡±


    It could be said that among the older generation, Eunuch Wei and Xu Bai had the deepest relationship. The two of them had spent the longest time together, and they understood Xu Bai the most.


    Once Xu Bai made his decision, even if the Chu Emperor came back to life, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.


    The matter had been settled. Next, the few of them gradually perfected some of the subsequent steps before deciding on this plan.


    Xu Bai finished the rest of the wine in the wine jar and prepared to leave for the Miao Sect. However, before he left, he wanted to ask something.


    ¡°The two of you are knowledgeable. Can you help me solve a problem?¡±


    Director Mu and Eunuch Wei looked over at the same time, waiting for Xu Bai to continue.


    They were also very curious. Seeing Xu Bai¡¯s serious expression at the moment, they knew that this matter must be very important.


    Xu Bai organized his thoughts and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s like this. This matter has something to do with my daughter. After my daughter was born, there was a problem. Her ability¡­¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s voice rang out in the empty room. Xu Bai explained Lingling¡¯s condition, especially the fact that she could devour energy.


    Although there was not much of a problem with his True Core Strength, he was still worried.


    Therefore, it was better to ask the older generation. Perhaps they would know something.


    After Director Mu heard that, he pondered for a moment as if he was searching his memories. After a while, he shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know.


    Beside him, Eunuch Wei frowned after hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai knew that Eunuch Wei must know something. He was waiting for Eunuch Wei¡¯s reply.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A moment later, Eunuch Wei¡¯s tightly furrowed brows relaxed.


    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t know the background either.¡±


    Xu Bai sighed in his heart. He had thought that Eunuch Wei would know, but he didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t know anything.


    However, Eunuch Wei said something else.


    ¡°But I know one thing. Your daughter might be even more ridiculous than you.¡±

 Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006: Heading to the Miao Sect (1)

    Chapter 1006: Heading to the Miao Sect (1)


    ¡°My daughter is even more ridiculous than me. How is that possible? I¡¯ve never seen anyone more ridiculous than me.¡±


    Xu Bai said that he was the most ridiculous one. He had never seen anyone more ridiculous than him.


    Director Mu added,¡± You are indeed ridiculous. But in terms of knowledge, Eunuch Wei is more knowledgeable than me. After all, he is old. You know how old people are.¡±¡±


    Director Mu often seized the opportunity to attack Eunuch Wei, so he was mocking Eunuch Wei for being too old.


    Of course, Director Mu was very curious because he didn¡¯t know what happened to Xu Bai¡¯s daughter. However, Eunuch Wei seemed to know.


    Eunuch Wei had wanted to argue with Xu Bai, but when he thought of how anxious Xu Bai was, he put the matter aside and temporarily gave up on bickering.


    He raised the wine jar and drank the remaining wine before speaking slowly.


    ¡°Our family has indeed lived longer, and it is precisely because we have lived longer that we have seen some things.¡±


    ¡°When I was young, I was still a complete man. When I was wandering in the martial arts world, I met a strange guy.¡±


    ¡°That guy is very strange, but he is also very powerful. He has a special ability that seems to be able to absorb the power of others and finally use it for himself.¡±


    Absorbing other people¡¯s power for his own use?


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and pondered Eunuch Wei¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t this ability similar to his daughter¡¯s?


    Could it be a special profession?


    He knew his daughter¡¯s situation the best. Because he was anxious at that time, he used his True Core Strength to investigate. It could even absorb his own True Core Strength. It could be said that this was a very buggy power.


    When Eunuch Wei was young, she had encountered it before. Did this mean that this profession was the most suitable for her daughter?


    Although Xu Bai was thinking about it, he didn¡¯t interrupt and let Eunuch Wei continue.


    Eunuch Wei paused for a moment before continuing,¡±¡±Do you think this profession is especially similar to your daughter¡¯s?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he indeed thought so.


    This was because both Eunuch Wei¡¯s description and his daughter¡¯s behavior matched.


    But now that he heard Eunuch Wei say this, he knew that there were other changes.


    ¡± That person died,¡± Eunuch Wei said.¡± He died a horrible death. After he exploded with someone else¡¯s power, he turned into a pile of meat paste.¡±


    ¡°Before he died, there were some remnants of his consciousness that told us that their experiment had failed.¡±


    ¡°This person mentioned them. I guessed that this should be an organization. At that time, I was still young and even had some hot-blooded blood, so I dug a grave and buried this pile of flesh. I didn¡¯t expect a group of people to come when I was burying them.¡±


    ¡°This group of people is very powerful, and all of them are at the peak of the extraordinary realm. Moreover, their profession is especially strange, and each of them gives me a very ancient feeling.¡±


    ¡°However, they didn¡¯t make things difficult for everyone. They directly took away the flesh and blood without saying anything.¡±


    At this point, Eunuch Wei stopped.


    Xu Bai frowned.¡± You mean it¡¯s not as simple as ridiculous?¡± It¡¯s bad for my daughter.¡±


    The person who had a similar situation to his daughter had exploded after being absorbed by the power. Would his daughter encounter the same situation?


    This ability could not be said to be ridiculous. It should be an unreliable ability.


    If that was the case, Xu Bai had to find a way to help his daughter. At the very least, he could not let this strange ability remain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for me to finish.¡±Eunuch Wei extended his hand and patted Xu Bai¡¯s shoulder, comforting him.¡±¡±That person was blown up because he didn¡¯t have the means to convert his power for his own use, but your daughter does.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    The Duke of Wei had never seen his own daughter before. Xu Bai was a little worried that he would come to a conclusion now.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was worried about Eunuch Wei, but this matter involved his own daughter, and he was the kind of person who would be flustered if he cared about her.


    Anyone would panic when something threatened their loved ones. Xu Bai was the same.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Eunuch Wei did not continue. He stood up and left the room as if he had something to do.


    Xu Bai and Director Mu waited patiently. About half an hour later, Eunuch Wei walked in from outside the door. When he walked in, he held a yellowed book in his hand.


    Eunuch Wei spoke before Xu Bai could ask.


    ¡°When that person turned into a lump of meat paste, this book fell to the ground. I kept the book. That person¡¯s companion came over and only took that person¡¯s corpse.¡±


    ¡°Actually, they also know that this book is in our hands. However, just as one of them was about to ask everyone to hand it over, he was stopped by another person.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°The other person said that they wanted to use many methods and cast a wide net. It was also an opportunity for that book to fall into our hands.¡±


    Xu Bai took it and savored Eunuch Wei¡¯s words.


    Especially the last sentence. When he heard the words ¡± cast a wide net ¡°, his head buzzed.


    Spreading a wide net reminded him of the skill of Fishing All Things. Back then, Gu Yao had also said the same thing.


    Xu Bai connected many clues in his mind. He suddenly felt that these things seemed to have been created by those saviors.

 Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007: Heading to the Miao Sect (2)

    Chapter 1007: Heading to the Miao Sect (2)


    He looked down at the book in his hand. There was no progress bar on it. After opening the book, the words inside jumped onto the paper.


    ¡± An experiment record?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and looked on patiently.


    Director Mu also walked over and watched it with Xu Bai.


    When the two of them finished reading the book in the room, their expressions were the same. They were quite shocked. The contents of this book were really shocking.


    Xu Bai also confirmed these guesses. It was indeed the Savior who had done it.


    Although the book didn¡¯t mention the word ¡®savior¡¯, Xu Bai easily connected the dots after learning about these things.


    According to the book, this group of saviors was conducting an experiment to fuse the abilities of all industries.


    And the targets of this experiment were their own people. These guys were crazy enough to volunteer to participate in the experiment, wanting to integrate all the professions.


    After a long period of experiments, they had really figured out some methods.


    They spent a lot of effort to extract the most important parts of all the trades and then borrowed them from each other, finally coming up with a cultivation method.


    This cultivation technique did not have any attributes of a person in the industry, but it had a special ability, which was to absorb the omnipresent power and turn it into his own use.


    To make a very simple analogy, the people in this world were originally a ball of water without color. However, due to their cultivation, this ball of water was dyed with various colors. Each profession was a color, and this originally pure ball of water became colorful.


    The cultivation technique that these saviors had developed was colorless water.


    After this progress, they began to experiment, and the subjects of the experiment were themselves.


    They were willing to cripple the abilities of those in the industry and cultivate this cultivation method from scratch.


    Reality proved that their guess was correct. They could indeed absorb the power of others for their own use, turning it into the power of no one in the industry.


    There was no bottleneck to this kind of power. There was no need to cultivate. One only needed to constantly devour it.


    If that was really the case, then they would have created a very terrifying person.


    However, they did not expect that they were wrong, and very wrong.


    They had neglected the most important point. The absorbed power was transformed into power that did not contain any people in the industry, but there were no methods that people in the industry could use to vent this power.


    As a result, although he could turn the power into his own use, the power without any attributes remained in his body. It far exceeded what his current realm should have, and it accumulated more and more in his body.


    He could break through, but the more he broke through, the faster he absorbed the power. In the end, he could not control it.


    They had also tried to let the experimental subjects cultivate their abilities, but they found that they could not cultivate at all.


    In order to solve this difficult problem, they seized the time and worked day and night to guess and solve it. In the end, they found that they were powerless.


    The colorless power came from many professions. When they wanted to cultivate the power of the people in the professions and release this power, they found that there seemed to be a door closed from the outside.


    They had racked their brains but could not crack it. In the end, they could only watch their companions die.


    At this point, the content of the book was over.


    Xu Bai knew what they wanted to do.


    This group of people did not give up. They wanted to develop a monster to resist the exhaustion of resources.


    They had already experienced it once and didn¡¯t want to experience it a second time. They didn¡¯t know about the Absolute Saint¡¯s existence and thought that the root of everything was the depletion of resources.


    There was no bottleneck or threshold to the ability to absorb energy for one¡¯s own use. Perhaps they wanted to use this method to reach the Saint Realm.


    However, none of this was important. What was important was that there was nothing he wanted inside.


    Xu Bai put down the book in his hand and said,¡± He still hasn¡¯t said anything about my daughter¡¯s situation.¡±


    The book was full of experimental records and various conjectures, but it did not mention his daughter¡¯s situation.


    It was still unknown whether his daughter would be able to release the power she had absorbed. Even Xu Bai was not sure.


    Now, it seemed that his daughter¡¯s absorption speed was still very fast and there was no need to worry about it. However, no one could say for sure what would happen in the future.


    ¡°The dead man said something before he died.¡± Eunuch Wei nodded.¡±


    ¡°That person said that they have no ability to come into contact with this supreme power because they are only a part of it.¡±


    A supreme part?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    On the side, Director Mu seemed to understand and asked,¡±Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Eunuch Wei shook his head.¡± Only His Majesty and I know about this. When I told His Majesty, His Majesty said that the fewer people who know about this, the better.¡±¡±


    After getting a reasonable explanation, Director Mu did not say anything. After all, this matter was indeed very mysterious. If it were him, he would not tell anyone except the Emperor.


    ¡°In that case, your daughter should be fine.¡± Director Mu looked at Xu Bai and said.¡±


    Xu Bai was even more confused when he heard this. Although he was strong and had reached the Saint Realm, he still lacked basic knowledge.


    Even though he had experienced many things and had already supplemented his basic knowledge, it was still very little in front of Director Mu and Eunuch Wei.

 Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008: Heading to the Miao Sect (3)

    Chapter 1008: Heading to the Miao Sect (3)


    Director Mu explained,¡± Eunuch Wei just said that they are only a part of the supreme power. They are not qualified to come into contact with this supreme power. Then who is this supreme power referring to?¡±¡±


    Supreme?


    Xu Bai was stunned, but his mind was racing like lightning. He thought of a possibility and pointed at himself.¡±Me?¡±


    This so-called power that could be used by oneself was obtained by fusing many people in the industry. In fact, this situation was not only similar to his daughter, but also similar to his own.


    With his current situation, he did not know how many special skills he had fused. He could be considered the leader of the Rong family.


    Most importantly, others might not know about Savior¡¯s situation, but he did.


    The Savior was originally a Goldfinger that had been scattered out, while he had a complete Goldfinger.


    ¡°Is this related to my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Bloodline.¡± Eunuch Wei went straight to the point, Do you know how overbearing your power is?¡±


    Tyrannical?


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought,¡±¡±If you are referring to True Core Strength, it should be quite overbearing.¡±


    ¡°Who would dare to absorb such tyrannical power? Only your daughter would dare to do such a thing, and this should be the reason why they are connected by blood.¡±Eunuch Wei continued.


    Hearing this, Xu Bai fell silent. He was still a little worried.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t feel at ease with the explanation of the theory of bloodline causality. He was a man who paid attention to substantial evidence. If he didn¡¯t present any evidence, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Eunuch Wei sighed.¡± That¡¯s the only explanation I can give. You can relax. If something really happens, there¡¯s a Saint here. It won¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    ¡°And even if you don¡¯t trust Director Mu, there is a way to verify it. The method is very simple, that is to let your daughter learn the ability of the people in the industry. If she can learn it, then it proves that she has solved the difficulties of those people¡¯s experiments.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Yes, this was a good idea!


    The reason why those guys failed was that they couldn¡¯t learn the abilities of the people in the industry, which led to the accumulation of power that exceeded their own realm. There was no way to vent it.


    If his daughter could learn the abilities of other professions, wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem?


    Wait a minute!


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems to be even more ridiculous than mine.¡± Xu Bai muttered.¡±


    Thinking about it carefully, his golden finger seemed to require a progress bar. What he needed was time. Although there was no bottleneck, time was a big problem. However, his daughter was different.


    She only needed to absorb it. If she could really learn the abilities of other professions, she would use this profession to vent it out after absorbing it.


    He could even learn more professions.


    This situation was similar to his, but he did not need to be as tired as him.


    Of course, Xu Bai would be very happy if it was confirmed.


    His daughter had become very strong. Of course, that was something to be happy about.


    Xu Bai was happy for a while. He had to verify it later, so he didn¡¯t feel too depressed now.


    He turned to look at Eunuch Wei and Director Mu and said,¡±¡±You two should have guessed my ability, right?¡±


    ¡°I only know that you¡¯ve learned a lot, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come up with a Supreme.¡± Director Mu shook his head.¡±


    Eunuch Wei said,¡± If you don¡¯t tell us yourself, we¡¯ll just be guessing blindly. It¡¯s the same for us. We only know that you¡¯ve learned a lot.¡±¡±


    It was not a problem for him to learn a lot. Now, everyone in the martial arts world knew that he had learned a lot.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t want to reveal the cheat. The connection between the cheat and the Supreme Saint was too big. He couldn¡¯t tell anyone. If he got in touch with the Supreme Saint, it would be troublesome.


    As long as he didn¡¯t say anything, others would only know that he learned quickly. No one would know that there was a progress bar.


    The solution is a thing, Xu Bai is very happy in his heart, he looks at the sky, it¡¯s not early now, he decided to set off immediately, he rushed to Miao Jiao first.


    After settling the Miao Sect¡¯s matter, he would also use it as bait to catch the two big fish.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stay any longer. He cupped his fists and left.


    Director Mu and the other two didn¡¯t stop him either. They waited for him to leave with smiles on their faces.


    After Xu Bai left, Eunuch Wei sighed.


    ¡°This child has grown so fast. In the blink of an eye, he has become a Saint Realm expert.¡±


    There was some emotion in his words. After all, even he did not know that Xu Bai would actually reach this stage.


    He admired Xu Bai very much and even treated Xu Bai like a family member. He had high expectations for Xu Bai, but in his mind, Xu Bai would at most reach the peak of the extraordinary state. He had never thought of becoming a saint.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Even you have become a Saint, let alone this child.¡±¡±Eunuch Wei, if we can get rid of those two barbarians successfully, I think we¡¯ll be able to launch the final attack soon,¡± said Director Mu.¡±


    ¡°Bizarre market?¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± Eunuch Wei frowned.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know about the Absolute Saint, because Director Mu didn¡¯t tell Eunuch Wei either. He was afraid that Eunuch Wei would cause some special changes if he got involved.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the special changes were, it was better to reduce them as much as possible.


    Director Mu said slowly,¡±There¡¯s still one spot left to enter the Saint Plane. After we deal with those two barbarians, there will only be three left. As long as these three spots are filled, there will be enough time. As long as we wait for the Bizarre Market to be unified, we will immediately launch a general attack before they come out of the Saint Plane.¡±

 Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009: Heading to the Miao Sect

    Chapter 1009: Heading to the Miao Sect


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Wei nodded silently. At that time, he should be able to see His Majesty. He really hoped that after the unification, the power of laws would disappear and His Majesty would regain consciousness.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Director Mu¡¯s tone carried a hint of emotion.


    The two of them didn¡¯t continue chatting. Eunuch Wei quickly left, leaving Director Mu alone in the room.


    Director Mu continued to lower his head and read the memorials on the table as usual¡­


    ..


    After Xu Bai left the Imperial Palace, he did not stop at all and headed straight for the headquarters of the Miao Cult.


    The headquarters of the Miao Sect was also located in the Great Chu Country. He had traveled very quickly this time, and no one dared to stop him. Even when he passed by some cities, he did not come down from the sky.


    Some people in the industry even showed admiration when they saw his figure.


    We¡¯ve already been there once. This time, Xu Bai was familiar with the place and easily landed in front of the Miao Sect¡¯s mountain gate.


    Looking at the various buildings built on the mountain in front of him, Xu Bai did not think much of it and directly stepped in.


    There were two disciples guarding the mountain gate. When they saw that it was Xu Bai, they immediately greeted him respectfully.


    Xu Bai waved his hand, telling them not to stick to etiquette and to bring him to the Miao Sect Master.


    The two disciples of the Miao Sect didn¡¯t waste any words, but their expressions were still respectful as they led the way.


    Not long after, he led Xu Bai to the largest main hall.


    Xu Bai sat on a chair. A female disciple came over and poured a cup of tea for Xu Bai. Then, she lowered her head and walked out.


    Xu Bai took a sip. The temperature of the tea was just right. It was neither hot nor cold, and the quality of the tea leaves was very good. Although he did not know how to taste tea, it was very comfortable to drink.


    She had just taken a sip when footsteps came from outside the door.


    Miao Long rushed over from outside with a face full of surprise. When he saw Xu Bai and felt the aura from Xu Bai¡¯s body, he suddenly lowered his head and bent over.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Xu. Congratulations to Lord Xu for becoming a saint and becoming one of the nine ultimate existences in the world.¡±


    With Xu Bai¡¯s status as a Saint Warrior, he would receive the same treatment wherever he went.


    Even though Miao Long was the leader of an entire faction, he did not dare to slack off in the slightest.


    Xu Bai was already used to the respect of these people. He waved his hand indifferently.¡±There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Sit.¡±


    This action, this posture, it was as if he was the owner of this place.


    However, not only did Miao Long not get used to it, but he also took it for granted. He carefully sat opposite Xu Bai.


    ¡°I promised Miao Xiao that day that I would take your things, so I naturally have to help you solve it. Now that I¡¯ve become a Saint, I¡¯ve taken out the Golden Thread Gu.¡±Xu Bai put down his teacup and said.


    Miao Long was ecstatic. He quickly took out a wooden box and handed it over with both hands.¡±Prince Xu, please take a look!¡±


    The golden thread Gu was their most important thing, and it was also an essential item for their inheritance.


    Now that he could solve the problem of the Golden Thread Gu¡¯s weakening, Miao Long was naturally overjoyed.


    Xu Bai took the box and opened it.


    There was a golden Gu worm lying in the wooden box. This worm looked golden and extremely beautiful, even giving off a very noble feeling.


    After the wooden box was opened, the Golden Thread Gu seemed to feel something was wrong. The aura on its body changed and became abnormally sharp.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Miao Xiao¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was afraid that the Golden Thread Gu would collide with Xu Bai and was about to say something. However, before he could say anything, he saw Xu Bai¡¯s gaze freeze.


    In the next moment, the Golden Thread Gu cowered. It was as obedient as a cat and even meowed twice.


    Miao Long was speechless.


    Was this a f * cking dog or a gu?


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010: The Saviors Betrayal

    Chapter 1010: The Savior¡¯s Betrayal


    At first, Miao Long still felt that his heart was not very good. Even for experts like them who used Gu, the Golden Thread Gu was not as docile as a dog.


    However, in Xu Bai¡¯s hands, this Golden Thread Gu did not have that kind of violent temper at all. It was very docile and was just short of barking a few times.


    This feeling was ridiculous. It was like a child he had raised for many years, only to find out that it was the other party¡¯s. That sour feeling made him speechless.


    However, the sourness only lasted for a short while. Soon, he reacted. When he heard Xu Bai say that there was something in the Golden Thread Gu, he did not care about his rudeness and hurriedly took a few steps forward to see what it was.


    In Miao Long¡¯s eyes, the Golden Thread Gu was still lying quietly in the wooden box. Other than looking a little cowardly, there was nothing unusual about it.


    Xu Bai smiled and said,¡± Can¡¯t you tell? This thing is not simple. By the way, what method did you say you would use to save it?¡±¡±


    Recently, he had been troubled by a lot of things, and there were also many happy things. After all these things, Xu Bai forgot what method he had used. He only remembered that he had to make a trip here.


    ¡°Prince Xu has a powerful recovery ability. We want to use Prince Xu¡¯s blood to save the Golden Thread Gu and let it recover.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t need too much. Just one drop will do. You have the most ancient Golden Thread Gu in your hand. As long as you can recover, you can slowly bring its race back to normal.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. He shook his head and said,¡±¡±A drop of blood is not a big problem for me, but now is not a matter of giving a drop of blood. The things inside are not as simple as you think.¡±


    Miao Long was slightly stunned. Initially, he thought that Xu Bai was unwilling to help after hearing the first half of the sentence, but when he heard the second half of the sentence, he was confused.¡±Is it very complicated?¡±


    The person in front of him was a newly advanced Saint Realm expert, and he had great influence in Great Chu.


    If even he felt that it was not simple, then it was really important.


    Miao Long did not suspect that the other party would lie to him at all because he did not have anything that the other party wanted. Therefore, when he heard Xu Bai say that he was not simple, he became worried.


    The Golden Thread Gu was the most important thing in the entire Miao Sect. It was also an inheritance. If it was completely extinct, the losses would be extremely heavy, and it would make the Miao Sect¡¯s already bad situation worse.


    Therefore, Miao Long became even more anxious. His forehead was even covered in sweat.


    Xu Bai saw Miao Long¡¯s expression and smiled.¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to worry. I didn¡¯t say that it can¡¯t be cured, but you don¡¯t have to understand the things inside. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get yourself burned.¡±


    When Miao Long heard this, he silently took two steps back and lowered his head respectfully, indicating that he would not ask anymore.


    Smart people were like this. When they knew something was inconvenient to understand, they would choose to shut up.


    After all, the more he knew, the more complicated the things he would encounter, and the greater the danger he would be in.


    For example, the level of this person in front of him was completely unworthy of him, so there was no need to force his way into this circle.


    Xu Bai was very satisfied with Miao Long¡¯s performance and did not care about him. Instead, he continued to size up the Golden Thread Gu in his hand.


    The more he looked at it, the more complicated it became.


    This Golden Thread Gu did not look unusual on the surface. Just now, Miao Long had also said that it was the oldest Gu worm in existence.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t use his naked eyes to see. Instead, he used his soul to explore carefully. With his current realm, he soon found different places.


    In this existing Golden Thread Gu, there were two divine souls the size of soybeans, representing two different divine souls.


    It was impossible for a normal species to have two divine souls stuffed into their minds. Otherwise, it would be impossible to tell who was the master.


    But this Golden Thread Gu was different, the two divine souls actually had their own duties, occupying their respective positions, and did not interfere with each other, clearly separated.


    But now, Xu Bai felt that his left soul was gradually weakening, and the balance had been broken.


    Originally, everyone had their own duties, but now that one side was weak, the other side was equivalent to becoming stronger in disguise. It was gradually devouring the weak divine soul.


    Xu Bai guessed that there must be some connection between them.


    ¡°Patriarch Miao.¡±


    He retracted his soul and looked at Miao Long.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Miao Long quickly bowed and cupped his fists.¡± Your Highness, please tell me what you want me to do. As long as I can do it, I will do my best.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai pointed at the Golden Thread Gu in the box and said,¡±¡±I can¡¯t come to a conclusion just based on this one. If Cult Master Miao could bring back a few more and let me continue to study them, I might be able to come to a conclusion.¡±


    He only knew that this ancient Golden Thread Gu had two divine souls, but he was not sure about the rest, and he did not know if this was an exception.


    Therefore, he needed to explore other places to see if there were any similar situations.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Miao Long understood and quickly turned around to leave. After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he walked in from outside the door. He held four to five wooden boxes in his hands and spread them out on the table in front of Xu Bai.


    Even if he didn¡¯t open it, Xu Bai knew what was inside.


    Xu Bai finally got the final answer as his divine soul swept across.


    When he used his divine soul to scan these wooden boxes, he discovered that the Golden Thread Gu in each wooden box had two different divine souls.


    This required one to have extremely deep skills in the divine soul to be able to see through it.

 Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1011: The Saviors Betrayal (2)

    Chapter 1011: The Savior¡¯s Betrayal (2)


    Because the divine soul was so small that even if they were put together, they would only be considered to be of the same kind. Only Xu Bai could see it, which also confirmed Xu Bai¡¯s guess just now.


    The Miao Sect actually had a big secret. That was because the old man had stayed in the Miao Sect until his death and had been guarding the grave.


    And when it finally died, the last savior of the world would be gone. Therefore, the Miao Sect and the savior were closely related. Now that Xu Bai saw the divine soul hidden in the Golden Thread Gu, it was difficult for him not to associate it with the savior.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai raised his head and looked at Miao Long. He knocked on the table with his hand.¡±Can you tell me where the Golden Thread Gu came from? I know the method of raising Gu, but I¡¯m not very clear about its origin. You didn¡¯t raise it yourself, right?¡±


    Miao Long was still very anxious. After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s question, he answered without hesitation,¡±¡±Prince Xu, you are wise. We did not raise it, but it was inherited from that old man.¡±


    ¡°That old man gave us some Golden Thread Gu and said that this thing is extremely precious and difficult to reproduce, but it is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°So, we started to raise them at that time. Indeed, as the old man said, it was very difficult to breed them.¡±


    Miao Long stopped and looked at Xu Bai carefully.


    Following Miao Long¡¯s explanation, Xu Bai¡¯s tapping speed became faster and faster. After the frequency increased, the thumping sound continued to echo in the room.


    Miao Long didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood at the side, his palms sweating.


    He was very worried and thought that this matter was very important. He was afraid that it would have anything to do with the Miao Sect. After all, a single word from the person in front of him could decide the life and death of the Miao Sect.


    ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, give up on the Golden Thread Gu!¡±


    Miao Long even made a plan. If there was really a major connection that concerned the life and death of the Miao Sect, he was even willing to give up on the Golden Thread Gu.


    Compared to the Gu worms, the life and death of the Miao Sect was more important.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡± Xu Bai was thinking carefully in his mind. At the same time, he saw Miao Long¡¯s uncertain expression. He knew that Miao Long must be thinking about something else.


    ¡°Your Highness, I can¡¯t help but overthink things when you look like this.¡± Miao Long smiled bitterly.¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand.¡± Don¡¯t worry, this matter has nothing to do with you. I can tell you with certainty.¡±¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Bai told him everything that had happened, especially the fact that every Golden Thread Gu contained two divine souls.


    He could only say that he had two divine souls. It was not a big problem.


    ¡°You mean to say that the weakening of each Golden Silk Bone is because their own divine soul was devoured by another divine soul. This should be a short period of time, right?¡±Miao Long said after he heard that.


    Although he wasn¡¯t a cultivator of the soul, he still had the basic knowledge, so he quickly understood.


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡±You¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed a temporary weakness. After the divine soul is completely devoured, it will recover. But can you be sure that the recovered divine soul is still the Golden Thread Gu?¡±¡±


    Of the two divine souls, if one was devoured, the other would become the leader. However, no one could tell who the leader was.


    Miao Long fell into silence.


    ¡°Alright, you can go out now. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Miao Long didn¡¯t ask why. After receiving Xu Bai¡¯s instructions, he cupped his hands and left the room. However, his expression was complicated, and he seemed to have a lot on his mind.


    Should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should not ask, should be easy to get into trouble.


    After Miao Long left, Xu Bai looked at the wooden box in his hand and smiled.


    ¡°Let me see if your backup plan is good or bad, and let me distinguish whether you¡¯re keeping your original intentions or have other motives.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, he had never completely believed Savior¡¯s words. Even what the old man said back then, he did not completely believe it.


    After all, it had been a long time. No one could say for sure whether this group of saviors had maintained their original intentions or had changed a long time ago.


    Take the divine souls in this Golden Thread Gu as an example. If they left a divine soul here and became the master of the Gu worm, then who were these divine souls?


    It was all a mystery, but Xu Bai was here to solve it.


    He circulated his true essence energy, and the power of his divine soul at the Saint Realm directly invaded the Golden Thread Gu.


    Without any pause, Xu Bai merged into the powerful divine soul in almost an instant.


    He was originally devouring the soul of the chaosang, but when Xu Bai arrived, he stopped and his body began to tremble.


    Xu Bai asked the other party with the power of his soul.


    He could feel that this divine soul was very afraid of him. It was like a mouse meeting a cat. There was a natural suppression.


    When Xu Bai borrowed his soul to ask, the frightened soul finally transmitted a message.


    ¡°You are¡­The supreme existence is the gathering of all wills. You are¡­Everyone!¡±


    Everyone?


    Supreme?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Gathering?


    Xu Bai was stunned for a moment but quickly reacted.


    This sentence might be confusing to others, but he could understand it.


    Sure enough, as he had guessed, these things were really left behind by the group of saviors.


    Only they would call him that because his golden finger had once been given to them separately. Therefore, to them, he was the gathering, the supreme, and the crowd.

 Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012: The Saviors Betrayal (3)

    Chapter 1012: The Savior¡¯s Betrayal (3)


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive, and you¡¯re still living in this way. It seems like you have other motives.¡±Xu Bai displayed the golden and grayish-white interweaving Heavenly Change to shield his surroundings before speaking in a faint voice.


    When Xu Bai asked this question, he could clearly feel that the other party was trembling again, as if he was very afraid.


    Soon, he received an answer.


    ¡°Supreme One, we are all living here to wait for your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    The more he listened, the more interested Xu Bai became.


    First, he encountered the skill Fishing All Things. This proved that these guys were casting their nets everywhere, wanting to meet him.


    Now that he saw these guys living in such a way, and they were waiting for him, what were they waiting for?


    The divine soul continued to transmit the message.¡± Supreme One, we have left behind many treasures that are of great use to you. We need you to retrieve them. However, these treasures are not in any corner of this world. Instead, they are scattered in various worlds.¡±


    ¡°Its purpose is to not let that existence know.¡±


    ¡°You already know about its existence?¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    He originally thought that Savior didn¡¯t know about the existence of the Absolute Saint, but now it seemed like he did.


    ¡± We didn¡¯t know at first,¡± the spirit replied.¡± But after we did an experiment, we encountered the apparition of that thing. Fortunately, we ran fast.¡±


    ¡°From that moment on, we knew everything. You¡­I finally know this, and you¡¯ve finally returned.¡±


    Return?


    Xu Bai shrugged.¡± I¡¯ve always existed, not returned. What¡¯s your identity? The old man guarding the grave.¡±¡±


    There was no return. He had always been there. At most, after knowing the cause and effect of everything, he had turned his enemy into an absolute saint.


    The divine soul said,¡± He turned into a divine soul, and we don¡¯t know what it is stored in. Only a part of us is stored in the Golden Thread Gu. Before he died, he communicated with us and said that there were many truths that he didn¡¯t tell you at that time because it wasn¡¯t the time yet.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡±Now is the time. Tell me, what is your real purpose for living in this way?¡±¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to study too much now. Now that he knew the clues and the existence of these guys, he only wanted to know their purpose.


    Good or bad?


    Friend or foe?


    The divine soul was silent for a moment before it slowly said,¡±We have left behind many backup plans in a particularly wide range of ways. However, we are worried that you still won¡¯t be able to come into contact with them, so we let ourselves survive in this way. We hope that you can¡­¡± Ah!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he heard a painful cry.


    Xu Bai smacked his lips and said,¡± It must be very painful. You feel that your soul is gradually being devoured. This is what you did just now.¡±¡±


    ¡°Supreme One, I didn¡¯t offend you. Why are you punishing me like this?¡±His divine soul felt pain and kept wailing.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Xu Bai would suddenly attack.


    There was nothing wrong with what he said. Why?


    Soon, Xu Bai gave the answer.


    ¡°Because¡­A traitor has appeared in the Savior, and that traitor is you.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡± You said it very well and brilliantly. Even I can¡¯t help but applaud you. But just now, I tried to control you with my soul, only to find that I couldn¡¯t control you. According to what you said just now, I am your supreme being, but if I can¡¯t even control you, how can I be considered supreme?¡±


    ¡± Also, the loophole is very big. That old man met me before he died. He should have told me everything. There¡¯s no question of whether it¡¯s the right time or not because I won¡¯t return. I¡¯ll always be here.¡±


    ¡± Assuming that the old man has already told me everything he knows, and he doesn¡¯t know about the Absolute Saint¡¯s existence, but you do, I suspect that you have sided with the Absolute Saint.¡±


    ¡°And that old man, was he used by you to spread the Golden Thread Gu?¡±


    At this point, Xu Bai did not continue. Instead, he waited for the reply from his divine soul.


    His divine soul fell into silence and did not say a word.


    Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell me? ¡°If you tell me, I can let you live, but if you don¡¯t, you might die.¡± Xu Bai said calmly.¡±


    After saying this, the divine soul finally gave an answer.


    ¡°Kill me. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to win because you don¡¯t know what kind of existence you¡¯re facing. Countless worlds have been destroyed by him.¡±


    ¡°Just by relying on the most powerful world and gathering those worlds that have already died, can we resist him?¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    ¡°We can only live if we submit to him! Even if I die, he can resurrect me. I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    The information transmitted by his soul was filled with madness.


    Xu Bai sighed.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Indeed, he was right. After such a long time, none of the saviors had betrayed him. This was not very scientific.


    Now, it seemed that the Absolute Saint¡¯s methods weren¡¯t weak.


    ¡°You mentioned earlier that you left behind a treasure that is very useful to me.¡±¡±It seems that your existence is preventing me from finding the treasure, right?¡± Xu Bai said slowly.¡±


    Without answering Xu Bai, his soul fell silent again.


    ¡°Silence means I¡¯m right.¡±Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.¡± You really don¡¯t want to tell me?¡±¡±

 Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013: The Betrayal of the Savior (4)

    Chapter 1013: The Betrayal of the Savior (4)


    The soul replied,¡± Give me a quick death. I was once one of the cultists of mankind. Give me a quick death.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai knew that this guy was determined to die because he believed that the Holy Zhi Association would resurrect him.


    Was that even possible?


    It was impossible.


    He had come into contact with the phantom of that huge eye before, and it gave him an extremely cold feeling.


    For something like this, it was impossible to keep a promise based on one¡¯s own selfish desires.


    Xu Bai did not waste any more words. He circulated his true essence energy to avoid the original divine soul of the Golden Thread Gu and destroyed the excess divine soul.


    After doing all of this, he removed his Heavenly Change and turned to look outside the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Miao Long was standing guard outside the door. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on inside, he suddenly heard Xu Bai¡¯s orders and pushed the door open.


    Xu Bai pushed the wooden boxes in front of Miao Long.¡±¡±These things have already been dealt with, but their divine souls are still very weak. They will be able to recover slowly. Bring all the other Golden Thread Gu up.¡±


    Miao Long was shocked. He did not expect that it would be resolved so quickly.


    In fact, this was not a difficult thing for Xu Bai. The problem with the Golden Thread Gu was that his divine soul was too weak, so it was devoured by other divine souls. Now that Xu Bai had wiped out the other divine souls, he only needed to recuperate.


    To Xu Bai, the biggest gain from this trip was the Supreme Saint¡¯s method.


    ¡°We must not let our guard down. Even if he is temporarily imprisoned in the remains, he still has many tricks up his sleeve. If we do not get rid of this trick today¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the treasures left behind by the saviors who didn¡¯t betray me will be cut off by these guys.¡±


    To be able to destroy countless worlds, even if he was imprisoned, he was definitely not a simple character.


    Xu Bai felt that he had to be extra cautious in the future.


    Miao Long did not know what Xu Bai was thinking, but he was very happy to be able to solve the problem of the Golden Thread Gu. He quickly gathered people and brought all the Golden Thread Gu over.


    Xu Bai also did not have any inkling, one by one, to carry out operations, to erase all those divine souls, and then to tell Miao Long that all the problems had been solved.


    Miao Long was overjoyed. He brought all the higher-ups under him to express his gratitude to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai felt at ease with this gratitude.


    Before he left, Miao Long gave Xu Bai a big present.


    ¡°Prince Xu, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already copied a copy. What we¡¯re giving you now is the original version.¡±Miao Long handed three books to Xu Bai.¡±We know that you like secret manuals. These three secret manuals represent nurturing, using, and defending against venomous insects.¡±


    It had to be said that Miao Long was quite good at making things happen.


    Xu Bai happily accepted the three secret manuals. After all, there was a progress bar, so he didn¡¯t reject them.


    After doing all this, he did not stay any longer. He left the Miao Sect and flew towards the borders of Great Chu.


    Now that the first problem had been solved, it was time to solve the second problem.


    ¡°Those two dogs of the Barbarian Race have lived long enough. It¡¯s time for them to die.¡±Xu Bai looked at the border that was getting closer and closer and sneered in his heart.


    ..


    In a secret room.


    The Barbarian Grand Sorcerer had been meditating with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and revealed a hint of surprise.


    ¡°He¡¯s here! He actually came out! Our chance has finally come!¡±


    Beside him, the barbarian leader was drinking tea in boredom. When he heard this, he suddenly sat up straight and said,¡±Really!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The Great Shaman of the Barbarian Race nodded.¡± When we sent the Deputy Chief to his death, I used my strongest technique to establish a connection with him. Unless his realm is higher than mine, I will be able to sense his location. He is about to leave the border of the Great Chu Country.¡±


    The barbarian leader received a definite answer, but he did not say anything.


    No matter how he looked at it, it felt like a trap.


    Moreover, it was equivalent to giving them a conspiracy. He would tell them that Xu Bai was the bait and see if they dared to gamble.


    This¡­ It was very difficult!

 Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014: Successful Discord (1)

    Chapter 1014: Successful Discord (1)


    This feeling was very uncomfortable, and it was difficult to withstand an explosion.


    They clearly knew that this was a very obvious bait. The other party had even opened their arms wide. They were just short of telling them to come over quickly. This was a trap.


    It was an open scheme, an open scheme.


    However, both the leader and the Great Shaman were helpless.


    Because they had no way to solve this predicament.


    Should he kill Xu Bai?


    Kill!


    Now, they and the Bizarre City were already on the same boat. The only way was to kill Xu Bai.


    If they didn¡¯t kill them, if the Bizarre Market lost because of this, then the result would be that they would be exposed and become the enemy of the entire world.


    No one liked traitors, especially when humans and the Strange Ones were like fire and water. Their betrayal would draw the anger of all humans.


    That was why they wanted to kill Xu Bai.


    ¡°Perhaps there is a better choice¡­¡± The barbarian leader muttered to himself.


    However, not only did the Great Shaman of the Barbarian Race not believe it, even he himself did not believe it.


    If there was a better choice, why would he have to do this?


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer spoke slowly.


    ¡°In a short period of time, Xu Bai has grown from a nobody to someone who can stand shoulder to shoulder with a saint.¡±


    Up until now, your reputation has been ruined. Can you guarantee that Xu Bai won¡¯t become stronger in the future?¡±


    ¡°Now, Xu Bai threw himself out as bait just to catch the two of us. But isn¡¯t it a good thing for us?¡±


    At this point, everything was clear.


    The barbarian leader also understood that this was the best opportunity.


    Xu Bai had just stepped into the Saint Realm, and he had just come out. It was an opportunity that he couldn¡¯t give up.


    Even if this opportunity was a trap, they didn¡¯t want to give it up.


    After thinking for a long time, the barbarian leader took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    That¡¯s right, he was going to do it!


    This was a great opportunity, and he couldn¡¯t give it up. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know if there would be such an opportunity in the future.


    ¡°Find him and do everything you can!¡±


    ¡°After killing him in one strike, run away with all your might.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave any room for negotiation on this trip.¡±


    They were all old monsters, so how could they not see through Xu Bai¡¯s thoughts?


    However, everyone knew that this was the only battle for Xu Bai and them.


    Whoever lost would die.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Great Barbarian Sorcerer stood up, and his aura continued to expand.


    The two of them quickly disappeared from where they were, and everything seemed empty.


    ..


    In the Forsaken Land.


    After leaving the furthest border, there were no more people.


    There were no cities or villages here, the land was barren, and even animals were rare.


    Even the current ruler of the world, Great Chu, was unwilling to waste resources to build here.


    Xu Bai was currently flying in the sky. On the surface, he seemed to have nothing to do and had a leisurely look.


    But in reality, his divine soul was covering his entire body, as well as everything that could be covered.


    He knew very well that this trip was very risky, but he also knew that the other party was more cautious than him.


    Everyone cherished their lives. He was like this, and the other party was like this.


    Similarly, this time, both sides would fight with their lives on the line.


    If he was not careful, he would lose his life.


    ¡°It should be soon.¡± Xu Bai thought to himself and slowed down.


    He couldn¡¯t continue moving forward. If he did, there wouldn¡¯t be much time left for Eunuch Wei and the others. The distance was too far, and they might not be able to make it.


    He knew that the two barbarians must have known that he had come out and were probably still lying in ambush.


    Even though he had spread out his divine soul, it might not be effective against a Saint Pinnacle.


    With that thought in mind, Xu Bai slowed down a little and flew for a distance.


    At this moment, Xu Bai, who hadn¡¯t relaxed, finally sensed something different.


    In the distant depths of the sky, a light lit up.


    When it first lit up, it was only the size of a grain of rice, but in the blink of an eye, it shone with a terrifying light and arrived not far from Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Hurry up!


    It was too fast!


    This speed had already exceeded the limits of knowledge.


    The infinite distance instantly became extremely close.


    A sense of danger lingered in his heart. Xu Bai reacted quickly. In almost an instant, he used his movement technique and narrowly avoided it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A rumbling sound resounded through the sky.


    Behind Xu Bai, on the mountain not far away, the originally lofty mountain collapsed in an instant.


    From the top of the mountain, it gradually turned into dust between heaven and earth.


    ¡°What destructive power!¡±


    Xu Bai sighed in his heart.


    Before he could finish sighing, he suddenly felt his heart throb.


    This feeling rose from the bottom of his heart and spread throughout his entire body in an instant!


    ¡°The power of a Grand Magus!¡±


    It was said that the Barbarian Great Sorcerer was good at communicating with magical things, but his attack methods were not strong.


    This so-called ¡®not strong¡¯ was actually only in the Saint Plane.


    If it was someone below the Saint Realm, it could almost instantly kill them.


    This kind of power was called the mind.


    It wasn¡¯t a divine soul, but more like it was stirring emotions and mobilizing them to the strongest.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A person could have countless emotions. When all emotions were balanced, it did not matter to a person.


    However, once a certain emotion deviated, it would be out of balance.


    When a certain emotion was magnified infinitely, one would even gradually become lost in this emotion until death.


    The emotion Xu Bai felt at that moment was sadness.


    When sorrow reached its peak, it would make him lose his mind.

 Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015: Successful Discord (2)

    Chapter 1015: Successful Discord (2)


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Xu Bai said.


    Two figures had already descended. They were the barbarian leader and the Grand Magus.


    Their expressions were cold, and their eyes were filled with crazy killing intent.


    Without answering Xu Bai¡¯s question, the Barbarian leader slapped his palm toward Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai used his movement technique again, but before he could do so, he felt the sorrow in his heart grow even stronger.


    In the next moment, Xu Bai¡¯s reaction was a little slower. Although he had dodged most of it, he was still hit by the palm.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A dull sound rang out.


    The golden light on Xu Bai¡¯s body was hit.


    Even with all the defenses, there was no way he could resist a Saint Realm Pinnacle Stage expert.


    The golden light shattered and only managed to block it for a moment.


    Xu Bai was sent flying, half of his body shattered.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    At this moment, the barbarian leader exclaimed in surprise.


    Half of Xu Bai¡¯s body was broken, but he was quickly recovering. In the blink of an eye, he was back to normal.


    ¡°These are all methods to enter the Saint Realm. This kid is really a genius!¡±The Great Barbarian Sorcerer also sighed with emotion.


    Xu Bai wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered,¡±¡±Ever since I entered this circle, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a tough opponent and suffered such serious injuries.¡±


    Their journey had been smooth sailing. This was the first time they had encountered such an injury.


    The other party was very strong, and he was indeed powerless to refute.


    But¡­ It was alright.


    The barbarian leader raised his palm again.¡± This level of recovery ability must have consumed a lot of your energy. How long can you last?¡±¡±


    After saying that, he struck out another palm.


    The powerful pressure was extremely terrifying, making people feel powerless to resist.


    Xu Bai was sent flying again, but he was not killed instantly.


    The True Core Strength in both his kidneys was being replenished at a crazy rate. The injuries on his body recovered in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Xu Bai revealed a look of disdain.


    ¡°Attack!¡± The barbarian leader suddenly turned around and said to the barbarian shaman.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer nodded.


    Now, Xu Bai¡¯s emotions had been stimulated to the extreme.


    As long as the Great Barbarian Sorcerer detonated it, he could break Xu Bai from the inside.


    Under the attack from both inside and outside, it was impossible for Xu Bai to survive.


    Now, it seemed that the situation was not advantageous to Xu Bai.


    But at this moment, Xu Bai suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Kill one of them, the other one will live, and the other one will be a spy! He was a hero, a hero who had exposed the barbarian¡¯s conspiracy.¡±


    The barbarian leader and the barbarian shaman were stunned for a long time.


    They seemed to have guessed what Xu Bai was thinking, but¡­This was a little ridiculous.


    Xu Bai continued,¡± You guys should be serving the Bizarre Market. This is easy to guess because other than having the Bizarre Market as your backer, there is no other possibility.¡±


    ¡°But now, the Bizarre Market should be in a very miserable state. Emperor Chu must have killed many Saint Realm Evils. Such a Bizarre Market doesn¡¯t even have a Saint Realm expert. It will definitely lose!¡±


    ¡°A good bird chooses a tree to live in. I need you to deal with the Bizarre Market, but I only need one of you.¡±


    The barbarian leader was about to say something.


    However, before he could say anything, the Great Barbarian Wizard beside him spoke first.


    ¡°Why only one?¡±


    When the question left his mouth, the barbarian leader suddenly turned his head and his gaze stopped on the barbarian shaman.


    ¡°What do you mean? At this time, don¡¯t be bewitched by his nonsense. What we need to do is not to stall for time for him.¡±


    He knew that Xu Bai¡¯s mouth was stronger than his strength.


    What Xu Bai lacked right now was time.


    To the barbarian leader, the last thing he could give Xu Bai was time.


    Even the barbarian leader was moved by Xu Bai¡¯s words.


    However, this so-called desire was quickly smoothed out by him.


    Because no matter how tempted she was, she couldn¡¯t trust Xu Bai.


    Those who believed in Xu Bai never had a good ending. This had been proven in the past.


    ¡± It¡¯s very simple,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡± Someone has to be the scapegoat. There are so many blood debts. How can it be explained if no one is the scapegoat?¡±¡±


    ¡°Now¡­Let¡¯s see who can survive.¡±


    The Barbarian leader¡¯s body emitted a murderous aura. He felt that he couldn¡¯t let Xu Bai continue talking, because if he continued, he would lose.


    He raised his palm again and struck Xu Bai¡¯s body.


    Xu Bai retreated once again. This time, the Refined Qi in his kidneys had been exhausted, but there was still Refined Qi in his body.


    He focused his attention on his divine soul, ready to destroy it at any time in case of emergency.


    At the same time, he looked at the Great Barbarian Wizard beside him.


    To be able to talk to him meant that he was moved.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai continued.


    ¡°Have you thought about it carefully? Can the Bizarre Market really win?¡±


    ¡°Looking at the comparison of strength, I know that the Bizarre Market must have promised you that they would definitely win.¡±


    ¡°But how can we trust such empty promises? Look at reality, reality is reality. We have the advantage, the absolute advantage.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Xu Bai saw the barbarian leader raise his palm again.


    However, he was not in a hurry because he saw that the Barbarian Grand Wizard was already tempted.


    Why was he moved?


    That was because the Great Barbarian Sorcerer had made his move.


    The emotions in his body disappeared.


    At the same time, a strong emotion rose from the barbarian leader.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°This is betrayal!¡±


    The barbarian leader said in shock.


    However, he could not continue speaking.


    Because Xu Bai had also launched an attack.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Bai had already cooperated with the Barbarian Grand Wizard to launch an attack.


    ¡°You did well. I like it very much. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    With all kinds of attacks, Xu Bai had already switched from defense to offense.


    The barbarian leader looked at the white light in Xu Bai¡¯s hand, and his eyes turned red.


    ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about the emotions that were piling up on his body. He just wanted to kill Xu Bai first so that he could solve the problem in his heart.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud bang sounded.


    Xu Bai was fine.


    The Barbarian Grand Sorcerer turned around and said,¡±¡±Prince Xu, please put in a good word for me. I was bewitched by this thief!¡±


    There was a hint of flattery in his words.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    This person really knew the times.


    Xu Bai knew very well that this tactic of sowing discord was very likely to be effective.


    Because these two guys were not the kind of people who were unyielding.


    If they were tough, they wouldn¡¯t have to live like rats on the street just to survive.


    Therefore, survival was their only weakness.


    This was something that Xu Bai had to grasp.


    Now, it seemed that he had caught it.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    The barbarian leader roared,¡±I¡¯m going to kill both of you!¡±¡±


    The taste of betrayal was not good, and he could not bear it.


    He wanted to kill Xu Bai and the Great Shaman of the Barbarian Race!


    ¡°Leave no one alive?¡± Xu Bai suddenly smiled. How many can you fight?¡±


    ¡°How many can I fight?¡± The barbarian leader was stunned.


    However, he quickly reacted and turned around.


    Behind him, there were two people walking in the air.


    Eunuch Wei, Liu Yue!


    The barbarian leader turned around and prepared to escape without hesitation.


    The situation was already dire. He absolutely could not linger here. He had to run!


    However, the current situation was no longer something he could decide.


    Before he could turn around and escape, the emotions that had been accumulating in his heart exploded in an instant!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The barbarian leader¡¯s figure froze, and he looked angrily at the barbarian shaman.¡±¡±Traitor!¡±


    At this moment, all kinds of complicated emotions flowed in his heart.


    If he had known earlier, he would have struck first and killed this traitor. Perhaps he would have been the one standing beside Xu Bai.


    Unfortunately, there were no ifs.


    During this brief pause, the barbarian leader was surrounded by Eunuch Wei and Liu Yue.


    The barbarian leader was cautious and didn¡¯t dare to slack off.


    The current situation had been completely overturned. There was no chance of winning at all.


    Thinking of this, the barbarian leader looked sad.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that he would be defeated by his own people.


    He had lost.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He lost terribly.


    At this moment, he heard Xu Bai¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Aiya, switching offense and defense, what is cruel? This is cruel.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled and said,¡±¡±Today, I can free up another spot to become a Saint.¡±


    His voice was filled with mockery.

 Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016: My Daughter Is Hard Working

    Chapter 1016: My Daughter Is Hard Working


    The barbarian leader¡¯s face turned purple when he heard Xu Bai¡¯s mocking words.


    Indeed, starting from today, he would be able to have a spot to enter the Saint Realm. This spot was given by him. If he died, wouldn¡¯t he have a spot to enter the Saint Realm?


    The arrival of Eunuch Wei and Liu Yue made the barbarian leader very clear that he would not be able to escape this time.


    Four Saints surrounded him.


    If he could escape from this, then his name could really be passed down through the ages.


    However, the reality was right in front of him. There was no way to escape.


    The barbarian leader suddenly turned his head and looked at Xu Bai.¡±¡±I¡¯m more suitable to be a combat force than him. My combat strength is stronger than his. If I live and he dies, he¡¯ll take the blame!¡±


    The ¡®him¡¯ here was, of course, referring to the Great Barbarian Wizard.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly turned to Xu Bai with an anxious look in his eyes.


    He wanted to speak, but he couldn¡¯t.


    The Barbarian leader was right. In terms of combat power, he was only at the bottom of the Saint Plane.


    With his ability, he was more suitable to provide support from the side. However, if he really faced the Bizarre Market, the barbarian leader would probably be more useful.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer. He just stood there calmly.


    The barbarian leader looked at Xu Bai and thought that Xu Bai had already thought about the pros and cons. He hurriedly continued,¡±From today onwards, I¡¯m willing to be everyone¡¯s pawn. When the Bizarre Market invades, I¡¯ll be the first to rush forward. I won¡¯t frown at all!¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Everyone was afraid of death, let alone the two of them.


    If not for the fear of death, why would he have gone to the Bizarre Market?


    Now that a living example was placed in front of him, if he wanted to live, it would depend on Xu Bai¡¯s mood. He could only try his best to fight for a chance to live.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes. Under the earnest expression of the barbarian leader, he said,¡±I don¡¯t need a disobedient person. At that time, you answered very slowly, so there¡¯s no need to leave you alive.¡±


    As he finished speaking, the first to attack was not Eunuch Wei or Liu Yue, but the Great Shaman of the Barbarian Race.


    In order to show his loyalty, the Barbarian Grand Wizard was the first to attack.


    Powerful emotional power burst forth from his body and surrounded the barbarian leader.


    Although his combat ability was at the bottom of the Saint Plane, he was the best candidate to provide support.


    The barbarian leader¡¯s heart had already turned ashen when he received Xu Bai¡¯s reply. However, in the silence, he burst out with the momentum of fighting to the death.


    ¡°If you want to live, you can¡¯t accept the battle. You can only break out of the encirclement, and the direction of the encirclement should be the weakest!¡±


    The battle was ever-changing. In just an instant, the barbarian leader had already thought of a solution.


    He turned towards Xu Bai and turned into a blur, arriving with a loud bang.


    ¡°Very good. At this time, you can still find the best method.¡±Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said,¡±Stop him.¡±¡±


    This sentence was not directed at Eunuch Wei and Liu Yue, but at the barbarian shaman.


    The Grand Shaman gritted his teeth. He had just blocked the attack for Xu Bai and was already injured. However, Xu Bai¡¯s words were like an order at this moment, so he did not dare to disobey. He forced himself to stand in front of Xu Bai.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The barbarian leader looked at the barbarian shaman in front of him and said coldly.


    This former companion of his had become his enemy. This made him feel an indescribable anger in his heart.


    He raised his right hand and concentrated all his strength to strike out.


    The palm strike was so destructive that the Great Barbarian Sorcerer¡¯s face turned pale.


    At this moment, he heard Xu Bai¡¯s voice.


    ¡°If you stop me, you might survive. If you can¡¯t stop me, if I die, you will definitely die.¡±


    After hearing this voice, the barbarian shaman¡¯s pale face became even paler, like a piece of paper. However, he gritted his teeth and did not take half a step back. He gathered all his strength and slapped the barbarian leader.


    He wasn¡¯t good at fighting, so this palm made his entire body tremble. He was heavily injured and his body swayed.


    With just one more palm, the Barbarian Grand Wizard would ascend to heaven.


    At this moment, Eunuch Wei and Liu Yue finally made their move. They arrived in front of the barbarian leader at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Do you still want to run away in front of us?¡±


    ¡°Heh, he¡¯s just a stray dog. He doesn¡¯t have any deterrence at all.¡±


    The two of them spoke one after another. After they finished speaking, they were already in front of him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two of them brazenly attacked. Gray threads rose from Eunuch Wei¡¯s body and tightly bound the barbarian leader.


    On the other side, Liu Yue¡¯s body was surrounded by ancient characters. As Liu Yue waved his hand gently, these characters stuck to Eunuch Wei¡¯s gray thread.


    In just an instant, the threads and ancient characters exploded rapidly, emitting endless rumbling sounds.


    After the explosion, the sky changed color. Xu Bai and the Grand Shaman of the Barbarian Race retreated quickly to avoid the aftershock of this wave.


    In the aftershock, the earth was destroyed, and the white clouds in the sky were stirred up. Wherever it passed, not a single blade of grass grew, causing the already barren land to become even more barren.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Xu Bai could hear terrifying screams and continuous explosions coming from inside.


    The figure continued for nearly 15 minutes before the sound gradually disappeared.


    Smoke and dust drifted in the air, blocking the view.


    When Xu Bai saw this scene, he gently waved his sleeves, and a strong wind instantly blew.

 Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017: My Daughter Is Hard Working (2)

    Chapter 1017: My Daughter Is Hard Working (2)


    The smoke and dust that covered the sky and the sun instantly turned into nothingness as he waved his sleeve. The situation in the arena was also revealed.


    The barbarian leader was still standing in the middle of the battlefield. He didn¡¯t even have any external injuries. He stood there like a piece of wood.


    Eunuch Wei and Liu Yue came to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Is it resolved?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    He looked at the barbarian leader who seemed to be unharmed. He didn¡¯t know what he meant.


    At this moment, the barbarian leader¡¯s lifeless eyes turned. He raised his right foot and took a step forward. This movement started from his raised right foot and gradually spread throughout his entire body, turning him into ashes.


    The ashes drifted in the wind and soon disappeared into the boundless horizon.


    The leader of the barbarians was dead!


    ¡°There¡¯s another Absolute Saint in the world.¡±Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said contentedly.


    The Great Shaman of the Barbarian Race quickly flattered him.¡± That¡¯s right. With Your Highness taking action, who in the world can¡¯t be taken down? As long as it¡¯s Your Highness¡¯s method, it¡¯s the most brilliant method in the world.¡±¡±


    At this moment, the Great Barbarian Sorcerer was like a pug wagging its tail in front of Xu Bai.


    ¡°Killed?¡± Eunuch Wei raised his eyes and asked indifferently.


    After hearing this, the barbarian shaman¡¯s hair stood on end. He could not help but tremble and stutter,¡±Prince Xu, you promised me. You are so wise and great, and your strength is so strong. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    He was already anxious. He said all the flattering words that he knew.


    In the past, it was someone else who said it to him. He only knew that he was happy to hear it and did not remember it. Now, he was racking his brains to say it.


    The corners of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. It felt good to be in the position of the head of the bed.


    To be honest, he really didn¡¯t like this kind of traitor. He really wanted to kill this guy with a knife, but this guy was still very useful to him.


    It was the same to kill after using it.


    Not to mention the issue of credibility, these two fellows had once wanted to attack him. It was impossible to leave them a way out.


    ¡°No need to kill him.¡± Xu Bai smiled and said,¡± Let go of your divine soul. Let me check it out. Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t killed you yet. I definitely won¡¯t do anything.¡±¡±


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer seemed very hesitant.


    He knew that Xu Bai was proficient in controlling the soul, but Xu Bai was only a First Grade Saint, so he couldn¡¯t control him.


    However, if he released his divine soul, the situation would be different. After releasing his divine soul, it was equivalent to opening the door, and Xu Bai could easily achieve his goal.


    Xu Bai frowned when he saw the hesitation on the Grand Shaman¡¯s face.¡±¡±What, you¡¯re still unwilling? What I said just now was all a lie. It seems that I¡¯m not the wisest and most powerful person in your heart. Then it¡¯s useless to keep you alive.¡±


    At this point, he was ready to wave his hand and let Eunuch Wei and Liu Yue kill this guy.


    At this moment, the Great Barbarian Sorcerer finally woke up.


    That¡¯s right, his current situation was already like this. There was no room for choice at all.


    Putting everything else aside, as long as Xu Bai said a word, he might be gone in an instant.


    What was there to worry about now? If he opened his soul, he might be able to live. If he did not open his soul, he would definitely die.


    He could still choose between life and death.


    After the Great Barbarian Sorcerer thought it through, he quickly lowered his head.¡±I¡¯m willing to open up my soul. Please forgive me, Your Highness. I was only possessed for a moment.¡±


    His status was the lowest, and he only wanted to live.


    Xu Bai nodded and did not care about the other party¡¯s hesitation just now.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer closed his eyes and opened his soul.


    At this moment, Xu Bai finally used the power of his soul and directly invaded the soul of the Barbarian Grand Sorcerer.


    In the next moment, a powerful soul power explored the soul of the Great Barbarian Sorcerer.


    The speed of exploration was very slow. Xu Bai wanted to explore every possibility.


    First of all, he had discovered many secrets of the Barbarian Race, but these secrets were no longer important because there were no more Barbarians.


    After searching for a long time, he finally found the information he wanted.


    Bizarre market!


    Since these two guys had actually sided with the Bizarre Market, they must have something to do with it. Therefore, this information was definitely available.


    Xu Bai now knew the current situation. He had to destroy the Bizarre Market before he could deal with others, such as the Absolute Saint.


    He didn¡¯t want to keep the Bizarre Market. Keeping it was just a worry in his heart. It was better to get rid of it.


    After digesting the information in his soul for a while, Xu Bai finally retreated. After organizing his words carefully, he looked at the Barbarian Grand Sorcerer who had recovered.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m already dead. Tell the people of the Bizarre City that I¡¯m gone. I was killed by you, and the price you pay is the leader of the barbarians. Do you understand?¡±


    From the information just now, he could tell that these two fellows were ordered by the people from the Bizarre Market to kill him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The reason was very simple. It was because the Bizarre Market was very difficult now.


    Back then, they had lured the Chu Emperor over in their final battle, and the Bizarre Market could be said to have suffered greatly.


    Although they had also dealt a heavy blow to the Chu Emperor, to them, as long as the Chu Emperor didn¡¯t die, they had lost that battle.


    It was also because of this that the situation that they were originally confident of winning had completely reversed at this moment.


    They had no chance of winning, but they said that they would let the Great Shaman and the leader of the Barbarian Race kill Xu Bai. Only after killing Xu Bai would they unite and attack the human world.

 Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018: My Daughter Is Hard Working (3)

    Chapter 1018: My Daughter Is Hard Working (3)


    The rest were not the most important. The most important thing was the last piece of news. As long as he died, these guys would attack the human world. Then, wouldn¡¯t the answer be very simple?


    If he didn¡¯t die, he might have to think of ways to lure them out. But now, with the traitor, the Great Barbarian Wizard, he could easily lure them out by pretending to die.


    Now that he had lured them out, everything became simple.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and began to plan his next move.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer was a smart man, so how could he not know what Xu Bai meant?


    He knew that it would be difficult for him to escape from this Bizarre Market, and he also knew which side he should stand on.


    Thinking of this, the Great Barbarian Sorcerer praised,¡±¡±Your highness is truly wise and wise. Your plan is flawless, and I am truly impressed!¡±


    Xu Bai felt a little awkward when he heard the flattery from someone who had never flattered others before.


    ¡± Go, go, go, go, you, don¡¯t say anything, shut your mouth, do as I say.¡±¡±


    He waved his hand impatiently.


    The Barbarian Grand Sorcerer also shut his mouth. He knew that Xu Bai did not like his flattery, so he did not continue.


    Xu Bai looked at Eunuch Wei and said,¡± I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you to bring him back to Great Chu and keep a close eye on him. I have to go back to the barbarian fief immediately.¡±¡±


    This fellow definitely could not stay at his place. Instead, he should go to the Great Chu Country. Only then could he completely control him.


    When Xu Bai said this, he had already secretly winked at him. Eunuch Wei had been in contact with Xu Bai for many years, so he naturally understood and made an expression of understanding.


    When this Great Barbarian Sorcerer completed his mission, it would be the time for him to die.


    ¡°Are you going back to see your daughter?¡± Liu Yue suddenly said.


    Xu Bai had been hunted down by the First Prime Minister in the beginning, and they didn¡¯t have much interaction. Now that he heard Liu Yue¡¯s words, he nodded.


    At first, they were enemies, but now that they had become allies, he naturally would not hold back.


    Liu Yue pondered for a moment, then suddenly took out two books and handed them to Xu Bai.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xu Bai asked with a puzzled expression.¡±


    ¡°One of them is about what I learned when I failed to become a saint. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I did fail before, but who hasn¡¯t?¡±Liu Yue said.


    ¡°As for the other book, it¡¯s a book about scholars who can cultivate all the way to the ninth grade of Transcendence. I know about your daughter¡¯s situation, and I really want to see how far she can go.¡±


    ¡°I also need an inheritor. I don¡¯t like anyone in this world. You were okay, but now you¡¯re famous. So, give it to your daughter.¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this result.


    However, he was naturally happy to receive a book on failing to become a saint and a book that could help him cultivate to the ninth grade of the transcendent realm.


    He could use the knowledge he gained from failing to become a saint, and he could give the book to his daughter. Wouldn¡¯t that be the best of both worlds?


    Xu Bai was not a person who did not understand the ways of the world. After receiving the benefits, he cupped his fists and said,¡±Thank you.¡±


    Liu Yue waved his hand as if he didn¡¯t care about all this. He didn¡¯t say anything to Eunuch Wei and turned to leave.


    Eunuch Wei looked at Liu Yue¡¯s back with a deep gaze.¡±¡±This fellow is almost there.¡±


    Soon?


    When Xu Bai heard this word, he pondered for a moment and said,¡±¡±Saint?¡±


    Eunuch Wei nodded.¡± The number one scholar in the world is very close to that step. Fortunately, we are friends now and not enemies.¡±¡±


    Ever since Emperor Chu ascended to the heavens and broke the rules, Director Mu had become the second person to become a saint. Now, the third person was about to arrive. Xu Bai also felt a little emotional.


    The two of them chatted for a while more. Xu Bai was very fond of his daughter, so he bade farewell and left. Eunuch Wei did not stay any longer and headed towards Great Chu¡­


    ..


    Barbarian territory.


    In the palace.


    This was the most important place in the entire barbarian fief, and it was also the central hub of all the cities.


    At this moment, the originally solemn Land became unusually happy.


    A small figure was running around the palace.


    Behind this figure were dozens of mortal evolution states.


    ¡°Hehehe, you can¡¯t catch me!¡±


    The owner of this figure was a girl of five or six years old, but she was extremely agile and jumped around on the roof.


    If one looked closely, they would realize that this girl was actually an expert at the Extraordinary realm.


    The hearts of dozens of Extraordinary experts hung in the air as the girl ran around.


    ¡°Princess Ling, Princess Ling, come down quickly. If anything happens to you, I will lose my life!¡±


    ¡°Princess Ling, we¡¯re really not here to capture you. We¡¯re just here to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, be careful. The tile under your feet is empty!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Every Extraordinary expert¡¯s face was covered in sweat. They were afraid that the little girl would fall from the roof.


    Being born as a human was extraordinary!


    A mortal evolution state like this couldn¡¯t fall off the roof, but it was this little princess.


    Ever since the little princess learned how to read, she had learned very quickly and grown very quickly. In a short period of time, she had grown to this state. Most importantly, she had the strength of the Extraordinary realm, but she did not cultivate.


    Jumping around on the roof like this was completely done by relying on a huge amount of strength. There was no way to do it.

 Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019: My Daughter Is Hard Working

    Chapter 1019: My Daughter Is Hard Working


    Moreover, the children were very naughty. In a short period of time, they had already caused thirty-two disasters in the palace. Although they were all children¡¯s pranks, it still made everyone worried.


    They were worried, but no one dared to say anything. After all, the identity of the person in front of them was not ordinary. He was born to stand at the top of the world.


    His father, Xu Bai, was a Saint Realm master. He was also the famous Prince Xu, one of the supreme people in the world.


    With this identity alone, no one would dare to say anything.


    Fortunately, although the child was naughty, he did not have any bad intentions. At most, he would tease others. This was the nature of children.


    He wouldn¡¯t be annoying. At most, he would just have a headache.


    Xu Ling was fleeing on the roof while looking down at the people below.


    With every jump, the worried look of the people below made her feel very happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t catch me, don¡¯t catch me. I won¡¯t come down. If you catch me and send me to my mother, I¡¯ll really be beaten up.¡±


    As she spoke, she thought about it, especially when her mother hit her with a stick not long ago. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    It was said that a loving mother was strict with her father, but her mother was really hitting her!


    As she thought about this, Xu Ling rubbed her butt angrily.


    Hmph!


    Since you dare to hit me, then I¡¯ll turn the palace upside down!


    Let¡¯s see if you still have time to hit me in the future!


    At this moment, the devilish brat had such thoughts.


    Moreover, this idea was constantly magnified, making her feel more and more feasible.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. She was already secretly calculating in her heart.


    ¡°Hehe, Uncle Qingfeng is guarding the palace¡¯s treasury. I¡¯ll go and make a scene there first. Last time, Uncle Qingfeng thought I was very cute, but he wasn¡¯t on guard. This time, I must make a scene in the palace¡¯s treasury first!¡±


    After reaching the first step, Xu Ling rolled her eyes and changed her direction, rushing toward the palace¡¯s treasury.


    At this moment, another figure rushed over from another place.


    After a long journey, Xu Bai finally arrived at the barbarian fief.


    He didn¡¯t look for Chu Ling and his daughter immediately. Instead, he went to the palace¡¯s treasure vault. He wanted to bring all the books in the palace¡¯s treasure vault to his daughter to try and see if she had made up for her shortcomings.


    If he could really learn the ability of a professional, it would prove that he had made up for his shortcomings, and Xu Bai would be able to relax.


    The closer he got to the palace treasury, the happier he was.


    However, before he could arrive completely, he suddenly saw a small figure rushing toward the palace treasury under the pursuit of dozens of Extraordinary experts.


    Xu Bai was stunned. He reacted quickly and could tell that the figure looked similar to him from its cunning features.


    ¡°Growing so fast? How much energy has he absorbed?¡±


    With this thought in mind, he saw Xu Ling land on the ground and run into the palace¡¯s treasury with her short legs.


    ¡°Looks like this girl is quite studious.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself as he watched Xu Ling land on the ground.


    He was a diligent person who kept on working hard every day. He did not expect his daughter to be even more diligent and studious than him. She was just a little child, yet she already knew how to read.


    Like father, like daughter. This saying was indeed true.


    The mortal evolution state suddenly saw a person landing in front of the palace. They stopped and looked wary.


    They were the little princess ¡®personal guards, so of course they had to be careful.


    However, at that moment, when they saw this person¡¯s appearance clearly, all the grievances in their hearts exploded.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Wangye, you have to help us. Control the little princess!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°The Ling King can¡¯t control her anymore. The entire palace has been turned upside down by her!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡±


    A few Extraordinary experts actually wiped their tears. It could be seen how much they had suffered.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    My daughter¡¯s studious personality seems to have disappeared.

 Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020: Extremely Strong Ability (1)

    Chapter 1020: Extremely Strong Ability (1)


    At this moment, Xu Bai¡¯s expression was like this.


    (?_?)


    You said that my father is a tiger and my daughter is a dog. You said that my daughter is diligent and studious.


    In the end, he was just causing trouble diligently!


    Who could take this?


    Looking at these complaining mortal evolution states, their faces were filled with helplessness.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had been messed up, he probably wouldn¡¯t have shown it.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m going to use the system.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Bai knew how ugly his expression was.


    He acted like a strict father and directly stepped into the palace¡¯s treasury.


    A child would not grow into a child without being beaten, especially a naughty child.


    Xu Bai quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    The sound of discussion rang out.


    ¡°Now that wangye has entered, you should be able to control that little ancestor, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say¡­The Ling King had no choice. It went in one ear and out the other, and she forgot about it as soon as she turned around.¡±


    ¡°Shh, lower your voice. Listen, there¡¯s movement!¡±


    ..


    Everyone turned their bodies and pricked up their ears.


    Soon, a loud cry erupted from the palace¡¯s treasury!


    ¡°Father? Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°I know. I just couldn¡¯t speak at that time. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, sigh, sigh! Father, what are you doing? Why are you dragging me away?¡±


    ¡°You were also a troublemaker in the past. Why did you drag me away?¡±


    ¡°Dad, listen to me. If you and I join forces, we will be the top of the world!¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Accompanied by the sound of a slap, the world was completely silent.


    After a while, Xu Bai¡¯s voice came from the palace treasury.


    ¡°World Summit? Where did you learn this?¡±


    There was an indescribable sense of shame in his voice.


    Xu Ling¡¯s voice sounded out, full of confidence.¡±Everyone says that my father is one of the nine Saints in the world. Isn¡¯t that the top of the world?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±Xu Bai was furious.


    The sound of slapping could be heard without end.


    In the beginning, Xu Ling was still stubborn enough to argue back, but as time went on, all she could do was beg for mercy.


    A moment later, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xu Bai walked out while holding Xu Ling¡¯s collar.


    Xu Ling¡¯s small arms and legs looked dejected. It was obvious that she was being controlled.


    On the other side, Xu Bai¡¯s tone was cold.¡± Hehehe, isn¡¯t that obedient? You still need a beating.¡±¡±


    Before Chu Ling got pregnant, Xu Bai had thought about how to raise a child.


    I don¡¯t want to teach my child well, at least¡­ You can¡¯t be so chuunibyou!


    If word got out, it would add a shameful title to the title of Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman.


    When these two titles were added together, wouldn¡¯t it be completely numb?


    No!


    Absolutely not!


    This clown¡¯s thoughts were corrected!


    After dealing with the group of Extraordinary experts, Xu Bai brought Xu Ling and rushed toward Chu Ling.


    Xu Ling knew what she was going to face next, and her face turned pale.


    Just as she was about to beg for mercy, Xu Bai shot her a look and she was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth.


    Not long after, Xu Bai arrived at Chu Ling¡¯s location.


    ¡°Husband!¡±


    Chu Ling, Ye Zi, and Qing Xue were both present. When they saw Xu Bai, their faces revealed a look of pleasant surprise.


    However, when his gaze landed on Xu Ling, he instantly understood.


    So he had been caught!


    Ye Zi was the first to run. She was about to catch Xu Ling as she reached out her hand and said,¡±Husband, you¡¯re just a child. Don¡¯t be serious!¡±


    Beside him, Qing Xue also ran over.


    The two girls looked worried.


    Xu Ling reacted quickly and put on a pitiful expression.¡±Second Mother, Third Mother, Father hit me! His butt is bleeding!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know whether she was acting or not, but as she spoke, tears gathered in her eyes and she cried out loud.


    Ye Zi and Qing Xue became even more worried when they cried.


    The only ones who weren¡¯t affected were Xu Bai and Chu Ling.


    Chu Ling¡¯s expression was similar to Xu Bai¡¯s.¡±


    If it was the first time she saw him, Chu Ling wouldn¡¯t have said anything.


    However, after encountering it many times, Chu Ling had become indifferent.


    This child only knew how to pretend.


    She had been deceived many times and was already used to it.


    Xu Ling was still wailing, but after hearing Chu Ling¡¯s words, her cries instantly stopped.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re so cruel.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Chu Ling replied with a cold smile.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t let Ye Zi and Qing Xue continue talking. He directly dragged Xu Ling and walked in from outside.


    This time, the little girl was completely resigned to her fate. No one could save her. She was going all out.


    After Xu Bai entered the house, he threw the little girl aside.


    The little girl was also very tactful. She had an innocent and harmless expression on her face, not at all like someone who would cause chaos in the entire palace.


    ¡°Have you learned the abilities of the industry?¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about this little girl and turned to ask Chu Ling.


    Chu Ling shook her head,¡±Not yet, I¡¯ve been waiting for my husband to return.¡±¡±


    Xu Ling¡¯s ability was too strange, and she didn¡¯t dare to let Xu Ling learn it casually. Moreover, she had told all the experts in the palace that they absolutely couldn¡¯t let this little girl learn anything.


    Everything had to wait until Xu Bai arrived.


    Now that Xu Bai was here, Chu Ling felt more relaxed.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and looked at Xu Ling.¡±Do you want to learn?¡±


    ¡°Learn, learn!¡± Xu Ling¡¯s reaction was extremely fast.¡±


    During this period of time, even someone as smart as her couldn¡¯t learn any abilities related to her profession.


    He hid it from everyone, even from the palace¡¯s treasury. As long as he went to take the book, he would be chased out by Liu Qingfeng.


    She had wanted to learn it for a long time, but she had never been able to. Now that Xu Bai had agreed to teach her, she was naturally happy.

 Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021: Extremely Strong Ability (2)

    Chapter 1021: Extremely Strong Ability (2)


    ¡°What kind of ability do you want to learn?¡± Xu Bai asked again.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    ¡°I want to learn all of them!¡±


    The little girl opened her arms and said,¡±¡±I want an even more powerful ability than my father!¡±


    Seeing this, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t help but laugh and scold,¡±¡±What are you thinking!¡±


    Qing Xue couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and said,¡±¡±Your father is currently one of the strongest people in the world, and you still want to surpass him?¡±


    Ye Zi also smiled at the side.¡± Husband has a variety of abilities. You little girl, don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.¡±¡±


    Chu Ling said worriedly,¡±Husband, don¡¯t listen to her.¡±¡±


    Xu Ling looked left and right. Seeing that everyone was opposing her, she pouted angrily.¡±Don¡¯t doubt me. I¡¯m definitely stronger than my father. When the time comes, I¡¯ll capture my father and beat him up!¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Thank you for being filial.


    Of course, Xu Bai didn¡¯t mind the child¡¯s nonsense.


    He reached out and patted Xu Ling¡¯s head.


    Xu Ling clenched her fists tightly, but her expression was one of enjoyment.


    She always liked her father touching her head. It was very comfortable.


    However, this comfortable feeling did not last long, because in the next moment, Xu Bai opened his mouth.


    ¡°If you want to learn, don¡¯t cause trouble in the future, understand?¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless that the entire palace had turned into such a mess while he was away.


    Education should start from a young age.


    Other things could be ignored, but moral character was very important.


    Although his reputation in the martial arts world¡­ He was a little bit of a * sshole, but he wanted Xu Ling to learn the most basic three views.


    ¡°Dad, can I learn for free?¡± Ling Xu asked with a sullen face.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Xu Bai knocked Xu Ling¡¯s head and said,¡±¡±What do you think? Your father has never heard of the word ¡®learning for free¡¯ in the martial world.¡±


    Good heavens, he was so young, yet he had learned it for free. It was simply ridiculous.


    Xu Ling clutched her head with an aggrieved expression.¡±Alright, I agree.¡±


    This answer was the biggest brainstorm that Xu Ling had in a short period of time.


    After weighing the pros and cons, she felt that studying was more important. Compared to studying, other things were not important. She could delay causing trouble.


    Xu Bai knew what the little girl was thinking, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The subsequent education could be slowly followed up. First, he had to establish such an idea in her heart, and then slowly correct it.


    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He took out the book that Liu Yue had given him and the three books that he had taken from the Miao family and placed them in front of Xu Ling.


    ¡°You said all of them, but before that, I need to see your abilities. You can choose one to learn first. As long as you can learn it, I can give you all of them, including the entire palace treasury.¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand and put on a very forthright appearance.


    Xu Ling bit her finger as she struggled to pick out the four books.


    She was a child to begin with, and it was just a spur of the moment. Now that she was really asked to choose, she was in a difficult position.


    What should I choose?


    Xu Ling began to ponder again as she picked and chose from the four books.


    Xu Bai was also curious about what his daughter would choose.


    A moment later, Xu Ling¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Just this one!¡±


    Xu Bai followed the voice and saw Xu Ling holding a book high up in the air.


    Xu Bai was very familiar with this book. It was Liu Yue¡¯s book.


    ¡°Why did you choose this one?¡± he asked curiously.¡±


    He had thought of other things, but he had not thought of this.


    In his opinion, how could a child choose a book from a scholar?


    In this day and age, there were still children who liked this?


    That was impossible.


    Soon, Xu Ling gave him an answer.


    Xu Ling flipped to one of the pages and pointed at the words on it.¡±Look at the painting¡±


    Xu Bai looked over and saw the content in Xu Ling¡¯s hand.


    The book, which should have been very profound, was filled with all kinds of small people.


    This book definitely wouldn¡¯t have any villains.


    There was only one answer. Liu Yue drew it himself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone as noble as you would use such methods.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    It was very clear that Liu Yue had shamelessly painted in order to make the little girl like the profession of a scholar!


    Xu Bai thought of Liu Yue¡¯s carefree appearance and could not help but complain,¡±I didn¡¯t expect that a fellow with thick eyebrows and big eyes like you would do such a thing.¡±


    Chu Ling and the other girls were puzzled.


    Only then did Xu Bai tell him what had happened.


    Who knew that Xu Ling would throw the book on the ground and turn her head away after she finished speaking?


    ¡°I¡¯m not learning anymore!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±


    Xu Ling snorted.¡± He tried to kill my father. I¡¯m not going to learn from him. I¡¯m going to beat him up when I grow up!¡±¡±


    In the royal palace, the things that could be heard the most were, of course, Xu Bai¡¯s matters.


    The little girl had heard a lot and knew about her father¡¯s glorious past, so she didn¡¯t want to learn.


    Although Liu Yue was now an ally, she still wanted to beat him up when she grew up to avenge her father.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t expect this little girl to have such thoughts. He said helplessly,¡±¡±You should learn first. Don¡¯t bother about these adults ¡®matters. Moreover, I have something to investigate.¡±


    Xu Ling was still unwilling.


    Xu Bai spent another half an incense worth of time talking before the stubborn Xu Ling reluctantly picked up the book.


    It was as if what he was holding was not the treasure that all scholars dreamed of, but something that was not worth a penny.


    ¡°You can learn here,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    According to his own clues, if Xu Ling could make up for the flaws in her ability, she would learn it very quickly.


    He only needed to verify this matter. If Xu Ling could learn it, it would prove that Xu Ling had already resolved her biggest flaw and had no worries.


    Although Xu Ling didn¡¯t know why she had to study here, she didn¡¯t say much. Instead, she flipped open the book with a look of disdain and began to read it carefully.


    The surroundings fell silent. No one spoke.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, an hour had passed.


    At this moment, Xu Ling had already flipped to the last page and placed the book on the table.


    Xu Bai saw this and comforted him.¡± It¡¯s okay. Just look at it more. If it doesn¡¯t work once, just do it twice.¡±¡±


    He thought that Xu Ling hadn¡¯t learned anything and wanted to comfort her.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Xu Ling¡¯s next sentence made him unable to understand.


    ¡°How strange¡­¡± ¡°I feel like I can absorb energy again.¡± Xu Ling scratched her head.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more details.¡± Xu Bai didn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Although she could speak, her vocabulary was limited and she could barely express herself.


    After dancing around for a while, Xu Ling finally expressed herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably it.¡± Xu Ling said as she bit her finger.


    Xu Bai was stunned. After he reacted, he asked,¡±¡±You mean¡­ Have you learned it?¡±


    He understood now. This meant that he had learned it!


    Xu Ling nodded her little head and said bluntly,¡± I didn¡¯t learn all of them. I stopped when I reached the mortal evolution state, but I felt different.¡±¡±


    ¡°I absorbed a lot of power previously¡­ After that, it was very uncomfortable. Now, it was very smooth and he could continue to absorb.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin.


    Based on this, Xu Ling should have found a way to vent her anger and thus removed the danger.


    Of course, this idea still needed further practice before it could be completely confirmed.


    The method to put it into practice was also very simple.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and said,¡±Come over here.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Although Xu Ling didn¡¯t know what it was, she had complete trust in her father. She skipped over and said,¡±¡±Father!¡±


    Xu Bai looked serious.¡± There will be a certain amount of danger next. But in order to prevent you from facing greater danger in the future, you have to give it a try. If you feel uncomfortable later, you have to tell me immediately.¡±¡±


    Xu Ling rolled her eyes and nodded in agreement.


    Xu Bai opened his palm and a thread of elemental energy circulated in his palm.


    ¡°Now, absorb the power. Let me see what limit I can reach.¡±¡±

 Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022: The Beginning

    Chapter 1022: The Beginning


    Xu Bai wanted to give it a try to see how much his daughter could accommodate and how fast she could learn.


    Xu Bai had already figured out some of the pros and cons of the test not long ago. For example, as long as his daughter reached this realm, she would be able to learn things of this realm.


    To put it simply, she was already at the Extraordinary realm, so she could only learn cultivation techniques at the Extraordinary realm.


    Just now, the series of operations had taught Liu Yue¡¯s book to the Extraordinary Realm, but he could not step into the realm after that.


    However, after learning the Extraordinary realm, Xu Ling said that she could continue to absorb power, so this was just an attempt.


    He wanted to see how much Xu Ling could absorb this time.


    Hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, Xu Ling nodded and tried to absorb Xu Bai¡¯s True Core Strength.


    After a while, Xu Ling¡¯s face was filled with dejection.


    ¡°I only absorbed a little bit, but it¡¯s full again.¡±


    Full?


    Xu Bai carefully felt the changes in the Refined Qi in his body and found that there were not many changes. Not much was absorbed, and it was quickly replenished by the Refined Qi.


    Why couldn¡¯t he absorb much?


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    He didn¡¯t have many clues and could only rely on blind guesses. The clues he knew were also insufficient.


    ¡°Think about it. What kind of situation caused you to be unable to absorb it?¡±


    Xu Ling was one of the people involved, so it was better to ask Xu Ling.


    Frowning, Xu Ling pondered for a moment before shaking her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. In any case, I was able to absorb it at the beginning, but I didn¡¯t absorb much later on.¡±


    She tried her best to describe it, but the more she described it, the more confused she became. Towards the end, even Xu Bai couldn¡¯t understand it clearly.


    Seeing that Xu Bai couldn¡¯t hear her clearly, Xu Ling became even more anxious, and her speech became even more chaotic.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± After some thought, Xu Bai told Xu Ling not to continue. The more she said, the more confused her thoughts became, and the less clues she would get.


    ¡± Oh,¡± Xu Ling replied and obediently shut her mouth with an aggrieved expression.


    She had no choice. She had indeed described it very well, but she just didn¡¯t know.


    Xu Bai rubbed Xu Ling¡¯s head and ignored her aggrieved expression. After consoling her for a while, he began to connect the clues he knew in his mind.


    According to what he knew, Xu Ling¡¯s ability was an experiment of the saviors. As for his cheat, it was formed by the saviors.


    There was no need to care about why Xu Ling had such an ability. Perhaps it had something to do with his cheat, but the most important thing now was Xu Ling¡¯s current problem.


    After carefully thinking about it, Xu Bai had a guess.


    Based on her current state, would Xu Ling still need to learn a portion of the cultivation technique?


    Thinking about it carefully, Xu Ling could absorb a portion after learning the cultivation technique, but she could only learn the mortal evolution state. If she learned a few more, would she be able to continue absorbing?


    After this idea appeared, Bai wanted to put it into practice. He told Xu Ling to pick another book to learn.


    Xu Ling nodded and took out a book from the Miao Sect to read carefully. After about an hour, she put the book back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned it, and I feel like I can absorb a little more.¡±


    This time, Xu Ling was very serious in her explanation. She tried her best to let Xu Bai and the others understand what she was saying, and Xu Bai understood as well. He proved that his guess was correct. Xu Ling could indeed improve her absorption ability by learning more skills.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Learn all the books here and see how much you can absorb.¡±Xu Bai thought about it and decided to experiment with all of them at once.


    Xu Ling was equally excited. She nodded vigorously and continued to read the rest of the books. It didn¡¯t take her long to finish them.


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and estimated the speed of each book. He found that the speed of each book was about the same.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. Absorb my power.¡±


    Since he had absorbed all the books, Xu Bai could let Xu Ling absorb the energy.


    He wanted to see how much he could absorb and then make further calculations based on this amount.


    Xu Ling nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. She began to absorb Xu Bai¡¯s True Core Strength.


    This time, Xu Neng could feel that the speed of absorption had become faster, and the amount had increased, but he still did not absorb much, and soon stopped.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    Xu Ling nodded in disappointment. I still don¡¯t have much energy. I feel that my ability is useless. I can¡¯t absorb too much energy.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai raised his eyebrows slightly and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    He was born at the mortal evolution state and had this kind of ability without a bottleneck. How could this be considered useless?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If Xu Ling¡¯s ability was considered useless, then the others ¡®abilities were trash.


    ¡°Your ability is interesting.¡± Xu Bai said after pondering for a moment.


    Xu Ling was originally dejected, but after hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, her ears twitched and she raised her head abruptly.¡±Dad, do you have a way for me to absorb it quickly?¡±


    She thought that her father had a solution, so she was really looking forward to it.


    However, the next sentence made her expectations fall to the bottom.

 Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023: The Beginning (2)

    Chapter 1023: The Beginning (2)


    ¡°You¡¯re just a child. Why do you have so many thoughts? Do you think that your ability is very weak? Who was born at the mortal evolution state? Who could improve so quickly? Don¡¯t look so far ahead, you¡¯re already a long way behind others.¡±


    His words were the truth, without any falsehood. With this talent, it was absolutely top-notch.


    Xu Ling¡¯s dejected expression returned.


    This was the nature of a child. He was greedy for everything, so he felt unusually disappointed.


    ¡°Then dad, what were you thinking just now?¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡±


    He was thinking about something else. He thought about his cheat, which seemed to be the exact opposite of Xu Ling¡¯s ability.


    Xu Ling learned things very quickly. The more she learned, the more she absorbed. The more she absorbed, the more she learned.


    However, there was a drawback to it, which was that one needed to learn more things before they could absorb it.


    Xu Bai happened to be the opposite. He didn¡¯t have this disadvantage, but his learning speed was very slow, which was related to the level he had learned.


    For a moment, he could not figure out what was the connection between them.


    However, he was certain that the connection between him and Xu Ling was not as simple as he had imagined.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t look so dejected. From now on, the palace¡¯s treasury will be opened for you. How much you can learn will depend on your ability.¡±Xu Bai pinched Xu Ling¡¯s cheek and smiled.


    Xu Ling slapped Xu Bai¡¯s hand away angrily, but her eyes were filled with joy.


    Of course, he was willing to learn more.


    ¡°Husband, this time you¡¯re back, so you won¡¯t be leaving for the time being, right?¡±Chu Ling saw that the father and daughter were almost done chatting, so she interrupted.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± I won¡¯t be leaving for the time being, but I still have some things to do.¡±¡±


    He had obtained yet another book about failing to become a Saint Warrior. This time, he planned to use all of his knowledge to trigger the Fusion Spell and fuse the extra skills.


    In addition, Director Mu was probably still collecting secret manuals for him. He had to wait.


    After Director Mu finished collecting them, he could continue to work on them.


    There was also Chu Ling who was also collecting secret manuals. Between the two sides, he should have a huge harvest.


    As for other matters, it seemed that there really was nothing.


    Now, he was just waiting to increase his strength and wait for Director Mu to launch an attack on the Bizarre Market. This time, he had vacated another Saint Rank seat. He would probably wait until all the Saint Rank seats were filled before he would launch an attack.


    Xu Bai guessed that he would choose between the Director and Prime Minister Wen.


    Anyway, this had nothing to do with him for the time being. He only cared about improving himself. After all, he knew that there was an even greater enemy waiting for him.


    The information he had received previously said that he would have a chance to break out of this situation as long as he reached Saint Pinnacle. He was looking forward to how he would do it.


    When Chu Ling heard this news, her eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Not only him, Ye Zi and Qing Xue also had this expression.


    Although they were sensible women, as women, they also hoped to have more company from their husbands.


    Although their disappointment quickly disappeared, Xu Bai still noticed it.


    He made a decision after seeing their expressions.


    F * ck!


    Who could see their own woman being wronged?


    Xu Bai waved his hand and said,¡± I¡¯ll accompany you guys for a few nights.¡±


    No woman in his heart, the God of nature who drew his saber, this was nonsense.


    The sword had been thrown away, and the woman came. She lived well and didn¡¯t cling to people!


    Xu Ling¡¯s eyes darted around when she heard this. She raised her hands high and jumped up and down.¡±Dad, you play with me, not them!¡±


    At the mention of this, she became excited. She hurriedly ran to Xu Bai¡¯s side and hugged his thigh. She raised her head with anticipation.


    At this moment, three fair hands reached over and slid down her collar.


    Xu Ling frantically waved her arms in mid-air.¡±What are you doing? What are you doing? Dad is mine, don¡¯t fight with me!¡±


    No one answered her. Three long legs kicked her butt.


    Xu Ling drew a beautiful arc and landed on the empty ground outside. She looked at the night sky with a blank expression.


    After a while, she got up on all fours, patted her little butt, and spat.


    ¡°Humph! You only know how to bully me. I¡¯ll go play with Uncle Qingfeng!¡±


    As she spoke, she strode towards the palace¡¯s treasury with her short legs¡­


    ..


    The next day.


    Let¡¯s not talk about how happy Xu Bai was.


    On the other side, in the Imperial Palace of the Great Chu.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer was a little restrained. He sat in his seat and did not dare to raise his head.


    In front of him were Director Mu and Eunuch Wei.


    Ever since he was captured and brought to this place, he had spent the night with a heart full of anxiety. Today, he was finally brought to this room.


    As a former traitor, he was well aware of his own situation, so he quickly put on a very obedient look, raised his hands, and said loudly,¡±¡±I¡¯m willing to cooperate. I¡¯ll say whatever I want and do whatever I want. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    A traitor had been caught.


    Either they were very stubborn and would not say anything even if they were beaten to death, or they quickly admitted defeat and said whatever they wanted.


    It was obvious that he was a traitor and had no integrity.


    Director Mu smiled.¡± Don¡¯t be so nervous. Since you¡¯ve promised Xu Bai, we won¡¯t do anything to you. You just need to do as we say.¡±¡±


    The Great Barbarian Warlock quickly nodded, indicating that he would definitely cooperate.


    Then, he told her everything he knew, including why he wanted the Barbarians to be wiped out and why he wanted to cooperate with the Bizarre Market. He explained everything in detail. It was obvious that he had prepared a draft before he came.


    ¡°Do you need to find someone who is proficient in the divine soul to verify it?¡±Eunuch Wei drank a mouthful of wine without even lifting his eyelids, but the killing intent on his body did not diminish in the slightest.


    It was not difficult for him to kill a Saint Warrior now that he had become a Saint Warrior, especially a Saint Warrior like the Great Barbarian Wizard who was not good at fighting.


    The barbarian shaman shivered. Facing this fierce god, he really did not dare to say anything.


    If this person wanted to kill him, he would really kill him.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Director Mu nodded.¡±


    After he said this, an old man walked in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡± This Transcendent expert is proficient in the soul,¡± Director Mu said.¡± Release your soul and let him explore.¡±¡±


    In this world, there were very few people who knew divine souls, but that did not mean that there were none. Especially in the current Great Chu, there were definitely a few divine soul type experts.


    After that, the Great Barbarian Sorcerer did not dare to hide anything. Since he had already come this far, he did not mind being investigated.


    Soon, under the old man¡¯s soul search, the barbarian shaman felt that his underwear had been stripped clean.


    ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone about this, do you understand?¡± Director Mu waved his hand.¡±


    The Transcendent expert who was proficient in the divine soul nodded his head, indicating that he understood and then retreated.


    The Barbarian Grand Magus also recovered at this moment. Seeing that he was still a complete human, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just control his soul and let him do it?¡±Eunuch Wei asked.


    Director Mu shook his head.¡± That¡¯s too fake. It¡¯s the most real thing to let him do what he says.¡±¡±


    As he spoke, he walked to the side of the Great Barbarian Sorcerer and whispered a few words.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer looked like he was trembling with fear. After he heard all of this, he expressed that he would definitely cooperate.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Director Mu narrowed his eyes and took a step to the side, standing next to Eunuch Wei.


    ¡°If you say anything wrong, I will take your head.¡±Eunuch Wei narrowed his slender eyes and a murderous look flashed across them.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer hurriedly nodded. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand and drew a mysterious symbol in the air.


    After a while, a translucent mirror appeared in the air, and a strange figure flashed in the mirror.


    Director Mu narrowed his eyes and thought,¡±¡±The game has finally begun.¡±

 Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024: Yun Zihais Dream and the Arrival

    Chapter 1024: Yun Zihai¡¯s Dream and the Arrival


    He and Eunuch Wei did not speak. They just quietly looked at the strange thing in the mirror.


    When the figure finally became clear, the white-robed man appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t contact me casually. You¡¯re in a bad situation now. I¡¯ve already said that only I¡¯ll contact you.¡±


    As soon as he appeared, the strange man in white¡¯s tone was very unfriendly and carried a very unhappy feeling.


    Halfway through his sentence, he stopped and stared at the Great Barbarian Sorcerer with a strange look.


    ¡°Why are you alone?¡±


    Usually, there would only be two people meeting him, but now there was only one Great Barbarian Sorcerer. This made the man in white very strange.


    These two fellows were already stray dogs on the human side now. It was impossible for them to be missing.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer bowed respectfully. His face was pale as he smiled bitterly.¡±In order to kill Xu Bai, I was seriously injured.¡±


    At this point, he coughed twice. His originally pale face seemed to have regained some color, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Director Mu and Eunuch Wei looked at each other and nodded.


    There was nothing wrong with the truth. Killing Xu Bai was not that simple. It was normal to say that he had to pay a huge price.


    When the man in white heard this, his pupils constricted slightly. He was indescribably happy as he said anxiously,¡±Killed?¡±


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer nodded.¡± I¡¯ve killed them all. But now, they¡¯re chasing me with all their might. I¡¯ve found a place to hide. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that I won¡¯t be discovered by them because I¡¯m seriously injured now. I might not be able to hide.¡±¡±


    It was just an act, so he naturally had to complete it. After saying this, the Barbarian Great Sorcerer¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading.


    ¡°Can you help me? I really can¡¯t hide anymore.¡±


    When he said this, he was not acting at all because he had already been caught. The feeling of having nowhere to hide was not an act at all.


    Who knew that when he said this, the man in white did not sympathize with him. Instead, he became much calmer.


    ¡°You and I belong to different worlds, so how can I help you? You can only try your best to endure. As long as you endure until we come out of the Bizarre Market, you can turn the tables and no longer have to live such a dangerous life.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The Great Barbarian Sorcerer made an anxious look and wanted to speak.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the white-robed man.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you can survive this stage, we can give you whatever you want.¡±


    In other words, he would definitely not make a move. He could only rely on the Great Barbarian Sorcerer to endure it.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer¡¯s eyes were ashen, but he still forced himself to stay alert.¡±I don¡¯t think we have a chance of winning. They have a Saint Warrior, but we don¡¯t have a single one.¡±


    When he said this, he thought that he would get some news. Who knew that after the white-robed person heard it, his expression would become gloomy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s a lot less, it¡¯s that there¡¯s a lot less!¡±


    The man in white gritted his teeth.¡±The Chu Emperor was heavily injured by us, but he has already recovered. His instinct to hold a grudge, coupled with his rejection of us, has caused him to launch a brazen attack.¡±


    ¡°All the Saints in the Bizarre Demon Market are gone. Only the Bizarre Human Market is left.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident that there won¡¯t be any problems. I won¡¯t lose. This round, victory is still on our side.¡±


    He spoke with full confidence, as if he had completely grasped the situation, but it was a fact that they had suffered heavy losses.


    Eunuch Wei winked at Director Mu, meaning that this guy definitely had a backup plan.


    Director Mu shot a look back and gestured to the barbarian shaman, asking him to continue probing.


    When the Great Barbarian Sorcerer saw this gesture from the corner of his eye, he immediately knew what he was going to do. He hesitated and said,¡±Can you tell me the truth? I¡¯m really not confident now.¡±


    The man in white sneered.¡± You can know what I want you to know. Don¡¯t ask about what I don¡¯t want you to know. It¡¯s not suitable for you to know too much at this time. It¡¯s not good for you to know too much. Do you understand?¡±¡±


    Apart from telling the Grand Magus to stop asking, there was also a hint of threat in his words.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer gritted his teeth.


    He could already feel the killing intent from Director Mu. If he couldn¡¯t get any useful information, he would be useless.


    At this time, useless people had no meaning to live.


    In order to survive, he felt that he had to take a risk.


    A ruthless look flashed across the eyes of the Great Barbarian Sorcerer.¡±If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll tell all the news about you to the saints in the human world. Then, you won¡¯t be able to do anything!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If the normal route didn¡¯t work, then the other way was to use threats.


    The man in white did not buy it.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell him. As long as Xu Bai is dead, I don¡¯t care about anything else. You can tell him.¡±


    There was a hint of relief in his tone. Even if they only had five Saint Realm experts left, they could still control the situation.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer was stunned. He went through the thoughts in his mind and said,¡±Xu Bai isn¡¯t dead, but he¡¯s under my control.¡±

 Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025: Yun Zihais Dream and the Arrival (2)

    Chapter 1025: Yun Zihai¡¯s Dream and the Arrival (2)


    As soon as he finished speaking, the white-robed man in the mirror fell silent for a long time.


    After this scene appeared, the Barbarian Grand Magus knew that he had made the right move. He organized his words and continued.


    ¡°I know that you want Xu Bai dead, but I am a person who values benefits the most. I can see that you are already at a disadvantage, so I have to leave a way out for myself. I will replace Xu Bai and exchange for their trust.¡±


    ¡± If you tell me why you are so confident, maybe I will kill Xu Bai. But if you don¡¯t tell me, I will hand Xu Bai over to them and let Xu Bai live. At the same time, I will also let myself live.¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to say it or not. Anyway, the choice is already in front of you.¡±


    At this point, the Great Barbarian Sorcerer became more unyielding.


    The white-robed man¡¯s face became extremely stiff. At the same time, his eyes were gloomy. His eyes were filled with killing intent, as if he wanted to swallow the barbarian shaman alive.


    The Barbarian Grand Wizard shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently,¡±¡±Do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve already come this far. I just want to live.¡±


    When the man in white heard this, he took a few deep breaths and finally calmed down.


    He looked at the Barbarian Grand Wizard and said slowly,¡±¡±You are very lucky. Your intelligence and wisdom allowed you to come into contact with a truly supreme existence.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, I came into contact with a truly terrifying existence. He was very strange, as if he was imprisoned in a place. He told me that if I wanted to get what I wanted, I had to do as he said.¡±


    ¡°If he wants to kill Xu Bai, then we¡¯ll kill Xu Bai. Don¡¯t ask about this person¡¯s identity anymore. I can only say that he¡¯s more terrifying than everyone here, including the Chu Emperor.¡±


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer was stunned on the spot. He really did not expect to receive such a message. He could not accept it.


    Fortunately, he was only stunned for a moment and quickly recovered. After thinking carefully for a moment, he asked,¡±Why did you kill Xu Bai alone?¡±


    The man in white shook his head.¡± That existence vaguely told me that Xu Bai will die, but the thing inside him will not die. It will become stronger. However, this kind of strength will take time to recover. That existence will soon break the seal. Only then will we be able to make it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me what¡¯s inside. I don¡¯t know either. That existence didn¡¯t tell me, so I didn¡¯t dare to ask.¡±


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer fell silent. He felt that things had deviated in an unknown direction.


    However, he still had to continue asking. He had to act out the whole show and bite the bullet.


    Thinking of this, the Great Barbarian Sorcerer took a deep breath and wanted to continue speaking.


    But before he could say anything, the man in white continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask about that person. I can tell you another secret.¡±


    ¡°Actually, we are just one of the countless worlds. Right now, in the countless worlds, that person¡¯s subordinates are rushing here. They only need a springboard to reach.¡±


    ¡°This is the confidence I was talking about. No matter how strong our world is, we can¡¯t be a match for countless worlds. As for what the springboard is, I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    At this point, he had said what he needed to say. The white-robed man closed his mouth and did not say anything else.


    However, his meaning was already very clear. Since he had already said this, if he still did not kill Xu Bai, it would be the Barbarian Grand Wizard not giving him face.


    ¡°I understand. I will kill Xu Bai.¡±¡±


    The white-robed man¡¯s expression turned colder.¡±


    After the twists and turns just now, although the Great Barbarian Sorcerer had heard a lot of news, the white-robed man was now more and more skeptical of him. If he could not see it, he would never believe it.


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer reacted quickly and shook his head.¡±He is my only bargaining chip now. Why would I bring him with me? Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely make a move. When the time comes, I will let you watch me kill him.¡±


    The man in white thought about it carefully. It seemed like what was going on, so he nodded and said that if he wanted to kill Xu Bai, he must let him see it.


    Soon, the mirror disappeared, and the barbarian shaman heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Director Mu and Eunuch Wei, meaning that he had already done as he was told.


    Director Mu and Director Wei were still thinking about their conversation. The news was too shocking for them to accept.


    Eunuch Wei was the one who couldn¡¯t accept it the most. Because Director Mu already knew some clues, he reacted faster than Eunuch Wei.


    ¡°It seems that our enemies are preparing to deal with us.¡±Director Mu pondered.


    At this moment, Eunuch Wei finally reacted and turned to look at Director Mu.


    ¡°I think we should get rid of the bizarre market first before looking for that so-called springboard.¡±


    The Bizarre Market had to be eliminated. The existence of this thing was an extremely unstable factor. Only by solving the internal problems could they deal with the external problems.


    As for the so-called springboard, he would find it later. Perhaps after this springboard was erased, the countless worlds would not be able to descend.


    Director Mu nodded in agreement. This was the only way now.


    ¡°Before that, we have to find Xu Bai and tell him this news. We have to get him to cooperate with us and put on a show to trick the Bizarre Market out.¡±


    The two of them discussed for a while, and the embryonic form of a plan began to unfold¡­


    ..


    Barbarian land, Royal City.


    In an elegant courtyard, there was a scholar doing something that a scholar should not do.


    Yun Zihai held two stone balls in his hands like a juggling professional. He kept throwing the stone balls into the air and catching them with his own hands.


    The stone ball was very big, two people couldn¡¯t even hug it, but Yun Zihai was very relaxed.


    Once at the Extraordinary realm and once at the Extraordinary realm, he had narrowly escaped death both times.


    Due to the premature birth, he almost lost his life. Fortunately, the dean acted in time and completely saved him. Now, his body was getting better and better.


    Actually, it was a good thing that his body was getting better and better. He should have been elated, but although Yun Zihai was moving the stone ball on the surface, his eyes could not hide a hint of worry.


    No one knew the reason. Only he knew.


    Not long ago, a strange thing had happened that made him feel puzzled.


    His body was getting better and better. He didn¡¯t think about becoming a saint. He just wanted to be safe.


    Moreover, he had also obtained an official position in the barbarian territory. He could use his power to benefit the people. This was what he pursued.


    However, not long ago, he had a strange dream.


    In the dream, he was in a daze. Around his body, countless doors appeared.


    He did not know why, but he could accurately sense through this dream that there was something terrifying hidden behind these doors.


    Moreover, these doors were actually absorbing his body¡¯s strength for no reason.


    The absorption speed was very fast, making him feel exhausted.


    Although it was a dream, this feeling was as real as reality.


    He suddenly had a kind of enlightenment. His body was so weak, could it be related to these doors?


    In this dream, he could not even move, and those doors were tightly shut.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After having this dream for a few days, the dream finally changed drastically.


    In the dream, one of the closed doors suddenly opened.


    Yun Zihai could feel that there was something terrifying inside the door. It seemed to want to come out, but it was still one step away.


    Due to the change in the dream, Yun Zihai was getting more and more worried.


    And the most important thing is that last night, he actually had a kind of impulse, wanting to open all the doors.

 Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026: The People in the Sect (1)

    Chapter 1026: The People in the Sect (1)


    Especially when the door was already open, it was as if there was a peerless beauty seducing him to open the door.


    This temptation was very great. Yun Zihai did not know how he had defeated it. He only knew that when he woke up, his entire body was soaked in sweat.


    That feeling was very scary, and he still felt a palpitation when he recalled it. If he had to do it again, it would probably be very difficult for him to get rid of it.


    ¡°I wonder what that thing is.¡±Yun Zihai thought to himself as he played with the stone ball.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t even play with the stone ball anymore.


    After placing the two stone balls on the ground, he frowned.


    ¡°Master, the food is ready.¡±


    A servant girl walked over carefully and reminded him softly.


    Now, Yun Zihai held a very high position in the barbarian fief, so it was very normal for him to have some maids and servants.


    Other than taking care of his food and living, there were also some chores that he did not need to personally do. This life was also extremely comfortable.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go later.¡±Yun Zihai nodded and agreed. He continued to think about the dream he had last night.


    The dream was getting more and more real, especially the thing behind the door. Although he couldn¡¯t see its appearance clearly, the feeling was very close.


    ¡°There are too many strange things happening in the world today. Ruins are becoming more and more frequent, and it seems that war is about to break out with the Bizarre City. We can¡¯t let anything else happen.¡±


    ¡°No, this matter seems to have no clue, but we must report it to the higher-ups. Let Brother Xu know first.¡±


    Yun Zihai finally made up his mind after much consideration.


    Things were much worse than he had imagined. Even if it was just a coincidence, he had to tell everyone.


    Now that Xu Bai was a Saint Realm master, Yun Zihai felt that he should be able to help him solve the problem.


    Thinking of this, he waved to the side. The servant girl standing in the corner moved lightly and came in front of him. She lowered her head and did not say anything.


    Yun Zihai thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±You guys eat today¡¯s food first. I have something to do and have to go out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The servant girl quickly agreed and did not say anything else.


    Yun Zihai did not stay any longer. He lifted his feet and walked towards the palace.


    Not long after, he arrived at the city gate of the palace.


    The two soldiers at the door cupped their fists when they saw Yun Zihai.


    ¡°King Yun!¡±


    Yun Zihai and Xu Bai were both conferred the title of kings with different surnames. However, Yun Zihai voluntarily resigned from his identity as a king to help Xu Bai develop the barbarian fief and became an official here.


    However, it was difficult for the people here to change their words. Sometimes, they would even call him King Yun.


    Yun Zihai waved his hand and corrected him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Lord Yun!¡± The soldier hurriedly agreed.


    ¡°I came here this time because I have an important matter. I want to see Prince Xu. Should I inform him?¡±Yun Zihai had his hands behind his back. His clothes fluttered in the wind, and he had the temperament of a scholar.


    The soldier shook his head and said,¡±If Lord Yun had come, there would be no need to inform him at all. After all, Lord Yun and our lord are related. These are just common etiquette. However, it¡¯s really unfortunate today. The lord has been summoned by the Great Chu Imperial Palace and has already rushed over. It seems that there¡¯s something very important. However, we can¡¯t ask about this matter¡­¡±


    When Yun Zihai heard this, he frowned slightly. This matter happened at this time, which made him feel a little helpless.


    He stood there and thought for a while. Then, he told the soldiers that if Prince Xu returned, he should tell them about his arrival.


    After saying this, he did not stay and turned to leave.


    Originally, Yun Zihai still wanted to make a trip to the Great Chu Imperial Palace directly. However, there were still many things to do at home. The position he was in now made him very busy. If he did not handle it well today, it would not be a good thing for the people.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one night. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±Yun Zihai thought to himself.


    He did not think that there was anything wrong with his idea, but if there were people familiar with him, they would realize that Yun Zihai¡¯s decision was somewhat different from his personality.


    Yun Zihai¡¯s personality had always been straightforward, and he did things without any sloppiness. According to his personality, he should have gone straight to Xu Bai, but now he felt that it was not a big deal to let it go.


    At this moment, the sky was about to turn dark, but the red sun¡¯s light was still shining on the ground, making it warm.


    Through the light, Yun Zihai¡¯s shadow was elongated. At this moment, Yun Zihai¡¯s shadow twisted slightly.


    If someone was beside him, they would notice that Yun Zihai¡¯s lips were unconsciously curled into a strange smile. Even he himself did not notice it.


    ..


    Residence of Yun.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Master is back.¡± When the servant guarding outside saw Yun Zihai¡¯s figure appear at the door, he hurriedly shouted at the inner courtyard.


    Following the servant¡¯s shout, the servants and maidservants hurriedly ran out.


    Not long ago, Yun Zihai said that he couldn¡¯t eat anymore. The servants and maids were originally prepared to eat, but now that he had suddenly returned, they hadn¡¯t made enough preparations.


    In fact, there were quite a lot of insults about master and servant, but Yun Zihai had erased some of them, so he seemed to be a little casual in the entire Residence of Yun.


    A servant dressed like a butler walked up and whispered,¡±¡±Master, please have your meal.¡±

 Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027: The People in the Sect (2)

    Chapter 1027: The People in the Sect (2)


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. You guys eat first.¡± Yun Zihai shook his head and let them eat first. He turned around and walked towards his residence.


    The butler could not understand her expression. He scratched his head in confusion and looked at a young servant girl beside him.¡±Why do I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with Master?¡±


    The servant girl was also very puzzled. After hearing the butler¡¯s question, she shook her head to show that she was not too sure.


    The servant who was guarding the door at the beginning interrupted,¡±Don¡¯t worry too much about these things. I think the old master has encountered some problem, which is why he is like this. A big shot like the old master has a deep relationship with Prince Xu, so it is probably related to Prince Xu.¡±


    Hearing the servant say the words ¡°Prince Xu¡±, the butler¡¯s expression changed slightly and he hurriedly reprimanded,¡±Shut your mouth. The old master doesn¡¯t discipline us strictly because he doesn¡¯t care about those things, but that doesn¡¯t mean he can talk about Prince Xu as he pleases.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you can speak casually? Prince Xu is currently the most famous figure. Don¡¯t talk about him. Don¡¯t lose your life for nothing, understand?¡±


    The servant¡¯s face turned pale after being reprimanded. He seemed to know that he had said something wrong and quickly nodded to show that he understood.


    The butler did not say anything else and let the servants go to eat.


    However, his eyes were looking at the rooms in the inner courtyard with some worry.


    ¡°Why do I feel an inexplicable sense of alienation? I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    After answering his own question, the butler did not think too much about it and followed him to eat.


    ..


    Yun Zihai returned to his room. He was not even interested in the two stone balls at the door. He sat on a chair and looked at the scenery outside through the window.


    ¡°When Brother Xu comes back, I¡¯ll talk to him about this. For now, let¡¯s do something else.¡±


    After admiring the scenery for a while, Yun Zihai sat up straight and took out many books from the drawer beside him.


    He should do what he was in. With Yun Zihai¡¯s current position, he naturally had many things to do.


    In fact, he could have handled it, but he had always believed in the creed of serving the people and being an official, so he gave himself a very heavy task every day.


    Of course, he had given himself the responsibility of managing the land of the barbarians.


    After all, back then, he had gained the recognition of the Chu Emperor because of an essay.


    ¡°After reading these things today, you can sleep.¡±


    The sky had gradually turned dark. The slight sunlight that was originally still there had now completely disappeared. Yun Zihai lit the oil lamp and read the contents of the booklet with the light of the oil lamp.


    There was a moment of silence in and out of the house, and only the sound of him flipping through the books could be heard.


    He held the booklet in one hand and a brush in the other. From time to time, he would make a few comments or make some changes. Just like that, time gradually slipped away.


    In the blink of an eye, it was late at night.


    When Yun Zihai put down the last memorial in his hand, he stretched and got up to close the window.


    He didn¡¯t plan to rest, because the strange dreams he had a few days ago had made him not in the mood to sleep tonight. He was waiting for Xu Bai to come back tomorrow to discuss this matter with him, so he didn¡¯t plan to touch those strange dreams again.


    Yun Zihai was prepared to stay up all night. He closed the window and locked himself in his room. He would be able to relax tomorrow.


    From where he sat to the window, Yun Zihai quickly came to the window. He raised his hand to hold the edge of the window and was about to close it when his hand suddenly stopped.


    Outside the window, the moon hung high in the clouds, appearing unusually holy. Under the bright moonlight, Yun Zihai saw that his shadow on the ground was a little off.


    The shadow that should have been normal suddenly twisted and danced like a snake.


    Although it was only for a short time, Yun Zihai saw it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yun Zihai instantly became alert.


    He had already stepped into the Transcendent Realm, and his combat ability was not weak. Otherwise, he would not have risked his life with Xu Bai.


    In just a moment, he reacted and raised his right hand.


    A burst of righteous energy erupted from his body. At the same time, the bookshelves in the room trembled.


    The book on the bookshelf turned into countless pages that wrapped around Yun Zihai. Every page contained a majestic aura.


    Yun Zihai had played with the ability of a scholar to perfection.


    He stared at the shadow on the ground. If the shadow moved, he would attack.


    At this moment, Yun Zihai¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as he saw an unbelievable scene.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He shouted loudly!


    The shadow on the ground no longer twisted, but in Yun Zihai¡¯s line of sight, a figure crawled out of the shadow.


    As the figure emerged, the sense of danger in Yun Zihai¡¯s heart disappeared, but the figure had already escaped far away under the moonlight.


    ¡°Trying to run!¡±


    Yun Zihai controlled the pages around him and chased after the figure.


    ..


    Under the moonlight, Yun Zihai shuttled back and forth in the shadows. The noble aura on his body was like a flowing river.


    The figure in front of him was not far away from him, but it would be difficult for him to catch up in a short period of time.


    However, during this pursuit, he seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very strange profession. It¡¯s not any profession that I know of. Maybe I¡¯m ignorant, but it¡¯s not a profession that I can see normally.¡±


    The aura that this figure exuded was extremely unfamiliar to him even with the way he fled. Most importantly, this figure was completely black like a shadow, and he could not see its face.


    The black shadow moved quickly all the way, as if it did not want to meet Yun Zihai. Moreover, it was running out of the capital.


    At this moment, Zihai felt that there were more than ten figures gradually approaching.


    ¡°Lord Yun! What happened?¡±


    The leader shouted loudly. Yun Zihai came back to his senses and knew the identity of this group of people.


    ¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Stop this guy. I want to see who he is!¡±The clouds came from the sea.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡± Yes!¡± The leading Heaven Inspectorate member replied and led his men to intercept them from the side.


    At this moment, the black shadow knew that its path was about to be cut off. It changed its direction and ran towards a place where there was no one.


    However, before he could take a few steps, dozens of figures appeared from all directions and were rapidly approaching.


    This was the capital, the core of the land of the barbarians. There were many hidden experts here. The Heaven Inspectorate had many spies here.


    These spies were all set up by Shadow Moon. Originally, Xu Bai was guarding here and there was no need to worry at all, but Shadow Moon still set them up.


    At this moment, it finally took effect.


    There were people from the Heaven Inspectorate everywhere, and every one of them had strength above the Extraordinary Realm.


    Now, the black shadow had nowhere to go and could only stop in midair.


    There were no facial features, no clothes, and no one could see who it was.


    However, Yun Zihai could sense a dangerous aura from this black shadow.


    ¡°Be careful! He was an extraordinary person!


    He was also a Transcendent, and among the spies here, only a small portion were Transcendent.


    Everyone was careful and prepared to capture the black shadow alive.


    At this moment, the aura on the black shadow¡¯s body rose again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Peak Transcendent!


    Yun Zihai¡¯s expression was somewhat solemn.


    He did not have the strength of a peak Transcendent. If that was the case, it would really be difficult to deal with. After all, Xu Bai was still in the Great Chu Imperial Palace.


    Although the black shadow did not speak, a murderous aura was circulating.


    The people around them felt a lot of pressure, but no one took a step back. They gritted their teeth and persevered.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As the killing intent grew stronger and stronger, the black shadow raised his right hand and prepared to attack.


    Everyone took a deep breath and prepared to fight to the death.


    At this moment, a figure flew over from the direction of the palace¡¯s treasury.


    Before he arrived, he heard a voice.


    ¡°Brother Xu has treated me very well. I have been in the palace treasury for a long time and have recovered to my peak a few days ago.¡±

 Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028: A Visitor Without Life (1)

    Chapter 1028: A Visitor Without Life (1)


    As the voice rang out, a figure rushed over from the distant palace treasury. In an instant, he stopped in midair.


    When everyone saw this figure, they all heaved a sigh of relief, and their faces revealed a relaxed expression.


    Of course, they still surrounded the black shadow and did not leave a gap, giving the black shadow no chance to escape.


    Although the black shadow¡¯s facial features and appearance could not be seen, ever since this person arrived, his entire body revealed a vigilant posture. It was obvious that he felt a powerful pressure.


    Liu Qingfeng placed his hands behind his back, and his entire body was filled with a powerful aura. He sized up the black shadow and frowned.


    This black shadow gave him an extremely unfamiliar feeling. What was even more ridiculous was that he had a natural sense of rejection towards this black shadow, extreme rejection and disgust.


    In his era, he was a genius, and among all the geniuses, he was one of the top.


    If it wasn¡¯t a top-notch cultivation technique, it wouldn¡¯t have created a cultivation technique with extremely strong recovery ability and become a unique existence.


    If he hadn¡¯t tried to make up for the flaws in his cultivation technique, he might have been a part of the fight to become a saint.


    After such a long period of recuperation in the palace¡¯s treasury, he had now recovered to the peak of the extraordinary state. His strength was so strong that it was suffocating.


    He thought that he was a genius, but his presence was low. To be precise, his presence was not low. Because he was beside Xu Bai, he did not seem so dazzling.


    In fact, this was very normal. Even a genius among geniuses would become a speck of dust next to Xu Bai.


    However, Xu Bai had acknowledged his strength for him to be entrusted with such an important task and be stationed in the palace¡¯s treasury.


    Among the peak Transcendents, his combat power could be said to be one of the best. The reason was his recovery ability.


    Originally, he could only recover his physical body. The recovery ability of his divine soul had always been his weakness.


    However, ever since he had completely recovered due to Xu Bai¡¯s condition, coupled with his long period of study and the inspiration he received from Xu Bai, he had gradually made up for his shortcomings.


    He believed that as time passed, he would make up for more and more. At that time, his self-created cultivation technique might really become perfect.


    He was able to fight and even had top-notch recovery abilities. This was the reason why he stood at the peak of the extraordinary realm and had a firm foothold.


    ¡°Come on, let me see what you are!¡±Liu Qingfeng waved at the black shadow with a calm expression.


    He finally had a chance to make a move. In the past, Xu Bai did not encounter any great danger here. He did not even have the chance to make a move. Now that he could move around, it proved that he was not old. It was really a beautiful thing.


    The black shadow didn¡¯t say anything, but it seemed like Liu Qingfeng¡¯s provocation was effective. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, there was a sharp killing intent on his body.


    He knew very well that the only person who could pose a threat to him now was this person in front of him. As for the others, they were not a big threat. Therefore, if he wanted to escape, he had to get rid of this guy first.


    Thinking of this, he did not hesitate at all. He turned into a shadow and rushed towards Liu Qingfeng. At the same time, a black short thorn suddenly appeared in his right hand.


    When the black shadow made a strange move, everyone present exclaimed. One of them wanted to warn Liu Qingfeng, but by the time he spoke, the black shadow had already arrived.


    The black short thorn was like a poisonous snake, quickly piercing into Liu Qingfeng¡¯s chest. Liu Qingfeng did not defend himself and just tilted his head to look at the black shadow.


    Everyone present was shocked. A few of them even wanted to make a move, but they were stopped by Liu Qingfeng.


    Liu Qingfeng savored it for a moment. Although there was a big hole in his chest, his expression was very calm.¡±What a strange ability. It doesn¡¯t have much power, but it can concentrate all its strength on one point and corrode wounds. He shouldn¡¯t be a martial artist or a drug dealer? It didn¡¯t seem like it. It was more like a business that he had never seen before.¡±


    At this moment, Liu Qingfeng¡¯s appearance was very terrifying. There was a short black thorn stuck in his chest, but his expression was extremely calm, causing the surrounding people to suck in a breath of cold air.


    Since Liu Qingfeng did not make a move, although everyone knew that there was such a person in the palace, they did not know much about his strength. Now that they knew, they could not help but discuss it.


    ¡°I knew it. How could a person that His Highness has taken a fancy to be a simple character?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Our lord is already a Saint Realm master. He has his own strengths to be able to send people to guard the palace treasury.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense? Who was his highness? How could the person he fancied be simple?¡±


    The discussion was very quiet, but it was particularly abrupt in the dark night.


    ¡± It feels good!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Who said that experts didn¡¯t like to show off their divinity in front of others?


    In this day and age, everyone liked to act cool.


    Liu Qingfeng was filled with emotions. When Xu Bai was around, he really didn¡¯t have this chance. Today, he was completely satisfied.


    The black shadow was also very surprised. Although it had no facial features, it could feel the slight movement, especially the subconscious tremble.


    Liu Qingfeng knew that he had to get rid of this guy as soon as possible. He revealed a calm smile and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t misunderstand. It does hurt. You¡¯re strong too, but I¡¯m stronger than you.¡±

 Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029: A Visitor Without Life (2)

    Chapter 1029: A Visitor Without Life (2)


    After saying this, he directly stretched out his hand and punched the black shadow in the chest.


    As the punch landed, the black shadow flew backward and pulled out the black spike. His figure became a little illusory.


    Liu Qingfeng looked at the wound on his chest and didn¡¯t care.


    The originally terrifying wound healed in the blink of an eye.


    Liu Qingfeng put on a stance.¡± When Brother Xu is around, I don¡¯t have the right to attack. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m willing to let the world forget about me. I don¡¯t know who you are, but please savor my strength.¡±¡±


    ¡°This is my original playstyle. I call it full attack!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Qingfeng had already disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was in front of the black shadow.


    Both of them were at the peak of the exceptional state, so the black shadow was able to keep up with the speed. He directly held the black short thorn in his hand and stabbed it at Liu Qingfeng¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Very smart, you changed your target.¡±Liu Qingfeng smiled.


    His ability was an all-out attack, so he did not care about this attack. He allowed the black shadow to stab the black short thorn in his hand into his head.


    ¡°Puchi!¡±


    The scene in front of them made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. Liu Qingfeng, who had a short black thorn on his head, gave up on defense and attacked the black shadow.


    Every attack from the black shadow left a terrifying wound on Liu Qingfeng¡¯s body. There was even one time when Liu Qingfeng¡¯s head was cut off, but it recovered in the blink of an eye.


    Liu Qingfeng¡¯s method of not defending left terrifying wounds on the black shadow¡¯s body, causing it to gradually fade away.


    This kind of fighting style was very exciting, and it also seemed to be filled with a violent aura, making the spectators feel very good.


    Every punch and kick was simple but effective. Liu Qingfeng seemed to be shameless as he relied on his recovery speed to gradually expand his advantage.


    The black shadow was getting fainter and fainter. If this continued, it would soon disappear.


    Although the black shadow¡¯s facial features could not be seen, its movements were becoming more and more urgent. It was obvious that it was panicking.


    Seizing the moment when the black shadow was panicking, Liu Qingfeng lifted his leg and kicked the black shadow in the chest, causing the black shadow to fade faster.


    At this moment, the black shadow clearly knew that if he continued to stay here, he would only die. Therefore, he took advantage of Liu Qingfeng¡¯s kick and retreated directly towards the weakest place, wanting to break out of the encirclement.


    ¡°You want to run? Can you run?¡± Liu Qingfeng placed his hands behind his back, displaying the temperament of an Act Tough King.


    He felt that he had managed to put on an act today, and he felt especially good.


    Since he had already reached the limit, there was no need to stop. He could just pretend to the extreme. If he overdid it, it would not be beautiful.


    ¡°Then let me draw a perfect full stop.¡±As Liu Qingfeng thought about it, he prepared to give chase.


    At this moment, a huge change occurred in the originally dark sky.


    Golden and grayish-white lights appeared from afar in an instant, illuminating the entire sky.


    The originally dark environment was as bright as day, and the gray-white and golden light carried an uncontrollable madness.


    As long as such an iconic Heavenly Change appeared, no one in the world would not recognize it. Therefore, everyone present exclaimed in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Xu, Prince Xu actually rushed back!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s steady, it¡¯s steady. Prince Xu is here, this guy can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Everyone can do what you need to do. Nothing has happened.¡±


    ..


    If the appearance of Liu Qingfeng had made everyone relaxed, then the appearance of Xu Bai had made everyone completely relaxed.


    Liu Qingfeng raised his head and his body froze in mid-air. He looked at Xu Bai, who was approaching him from afar. He wanted to cry but had no tears. He was like a block of wood, not moving at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over! I haven¡¯t finished yet!¡±


    To be honest, he was very satisfied with his performance today. From the beginning to the end, he showed the style of an expert. In one word, he had put on a good show.


    However, he had to finish what he started before it could be considered complete. At this moment, Liu Qingfeng felt that he had a good start, but there was no good ending.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    It was as if he had eaten 70% to 80% of his fill, and then a table full of delicacies was served.


    He wanted to eat it, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Who asked this person to be Xu Bai?¡±Liu Qingfeng once again displayed his special traits.


    Put it down.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what was going through Liu Qingfeng¡¯s mind. He left and returned very quickly.


    He had already reached the Saint Realm, and it would only take him some time to reach it.


    This time, when he went to the Imperial Palace of the Great Chu, he received shocking news.


    He had originally planned to return and properly absorb this information. However, before he could follow the steps, he felt that something was wrong.


    Sensing that something was wrong, he did not hesitate at all and hurriedly rushed over. He happened to see this scene in front of him.


    With his arrival, the fleeing shadow finally stopped.


    When Liu Qingfeng had arrived, the black shadow had been on guard and was ready to counterattack.


    However, when Xu Bai arrived, the black shadow could not help but tremble.


    The black shadow knew that it had no way to escape. The person in front of it had absolute crushing power. It was simply impossible to escape from this person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to struggle. Maybe I¡¯ll get what I want and give you a quick death.¡±Xu Bai¡¯s tone was very calm.


    He did not even want to make a move. He directly spread out the power of his divine soul, preparing to use it to control the black shadow in front of him.


    However, in the next moment, he frowned because he did not feel that the black shadow had a divine soul.


    Under the scanning of his soul power, the black shadow in front of him could be said to be unobstructed. Through the black shadow, he could see that in the black shadow, it was a metal machine.


    It did not have any characteristics of a human, let alone any characteristics of life. It was more like a robot created in his previous life.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    Xu Bai waved his sleeves, and a gust of wind blew the black shadow away, revealing his true appearance. This appearance made everyone present gasp.


    ¡°This is definitely not something that can be created by mechanism techniques.¡±


    He knew the art of traps, but the thing in front of him was beyond his common sense.


    Its entire body was made of an unknown metal, but there was no aura of life inside. Moreover, there were abnormally complicated connections between its joints.


    This was the first time Xu Bai had seen such a thing. He recalled that not long ago, when he went to the Great Chu Country,


    In the palace, Director Mu had told him about it.


    Perhaps one of the lackeys from the countless worlds had come to this world.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai became even more interested. He wanted to catch this lifeless thing.


    However, at this moment, the strange-shaped humanoid object in front of him suddenly turned into ashes starting from its head.


    The speed of turning into ashes was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it completely disappeared.


    Xu Bai frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected this to happen.


    The surrounding people were also watching curiously.


    It was obvious that this thing had given them quite a shock.


    Xu Bai turned his head and said,¡± Stop looking. Go back if you need to. Do your job. Don¡¯t lose your mind.¡±¡±


    Although the thing in front of him had disappeared, Xu Bai already had a guess in his heart, so he had to go back and sort out his thoughts.


    With Xu Baifa¡¯s words, the people present did not stay. They left one after another to do what they should do.


    Yun Zihai didn¡¯t leave and stayed where he was.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze turned slowly and stopped on Yun Zihai. His frown deepened.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, he could feel that there seemed to be some changes in Yun Zihai, but he couldn¡¯t tell in detail.


    It was still Yun Zihai. Xu Bai could feel a familiar aura, but there was a hint of unfamiliarity in this familiarity. It was as if the person standing in front of him had changed.


    ¡°Brother Yun, you seem to have a problem.¡±Xu Bai¡¯s tone was slightly solemn as he said,¡±And this problem is not small.¡±¡±


    When Yun Zihai heard this, he was silent for a moment before raising his head and solemnly saying,¡±¡±Brother Xu, I think¡­We need to find a place to have a good chat¡­¡±

 Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030: Yun Zihai Loses Control

    Chapter 1030: Yun Zihai Loses Control


    When he said this, Yun Zihai had some hesitation on his face. When Xu Bai saw his expression, he felt that Yun Zihai was becoming more and more unfamiliar.


    This strange feeling was very strange, but it suited the current scene very well. There was no sense of strangeness at all.


    If it was Yun Zihai in the past, he would not have such a hesitant expression. No matter how difficult the choice was, he would not show it on his face.


    The current Yun Zihai gave him a sense of strangeness that was getting stronger and stronger. It made him feel like he was facing a stranger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet place to talk!¡±Xu Bai looked around. Although there seemed to be no one around, there were many spies hiding around. It was not convenient to talk here.


    Thinking of this, he turned around and walked towards the palace.


    Yun Zihai and Liu Qingfeng followed behind. The three of them arrived at the palace¡¯s treasury in no time.


    As soon as Xu Bai sat down, Yun Zihai raised his right index finger and drew in the air.


    As he drew, pages appeared one by one, displaying his unique Heaven Change. Noble Qi shielded the surroundings.


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows. He looked quite serious.


    He didn¡¯t say much, waiting for Yun Zihai to reveal his so-called secret.


    After Yun Zihai finished doing all this, he took a deep breath, organized his words, and told him about his recent encounters.


    He didn¡¯t leave out anything. As long as it was related information, he told it in detail.


    And when he said these things, he felt a sense of conflict.


    He didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t want to say these things at all, but at this moment, he used his extremely strong willpower to control himself and say these things.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Yun Zihai let out a long breath. He felt much more relaxed as if he had unloaded a heavy burden.


    Liu Qingfeng did not have any other clues, so he was confused and could not figure out what was going on.


    However, when he turned to look at Xu Bai, he saw that Xu Bai¡¯s face was solemn. He knew that this was a serious matter and could not be taken lightly.


    In the past, he had never seen Xu Bai have such an expression, so it was no small matter.


    ¡°Do you need me to leave?¡± Liu Qingfeng pondered for a moment and asked.


    Xu Bai turned his head.¡± There are some things that I can¡¯t tell you for the time being. Please leave.¡±¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he had to hide it, but these were the final clues. It was better for fewer people to know about many things. In fact, this was a form of protection.


    If they knew and got involved, or if the giant eye had some special means, it would not be worth it.


    The loss was not as simple as a few lives. That so-called Absolute Saint had the goal of destroying the world.


    Liu Qingfeng was able to cultivate to such a level, so he was naturally a person who understood. He did not say anything more and turned around, leaving the area covered by the Heaven Transformation and disappearing into the palace treasury.


    After they left, the place fell silent, leaving only Xu Bai and Yun Zihai.


    Xu Bai was silent. He did not know how to start this matter. In fact, when Yun Zihai told him the truth, he had already figured out the clues.


    Today, he went to the palace of the Great Chu State and learned from Director Mu that the Absolute Saint had many lackeys in countless worlds.


    And these lackeys were looking for a springboard to descend into their world, wanting to give their world a powerful blow.


    At first, he didn¡¯t know what the so-called springboard was, but now he knew.


    After hearing Yun Zihai¡¯s description, he gradually understood that this springboard should be the countless doors that appeared in Yun Zihai¡¯s dream.


    The doors represented countless worlds. These doors were absorbing his power, making him weak. Every time he advanced a major realm, they would absorb it once. If that was the case, Yun Zihai might invite disaster.


    Moreover, from the beginning until now, ever since he saw Yun Zihai, he gave Xu Bai an extremely unfamiliar feeling.


    His appearance had not changed, and his temperament had not changed either. This unfamiliar feeling was very abrupt, and it could be sensed subconsciously at a glance. There was no need to explain at all.


    ¡°Perhaps after becoming a springboard, this situation will be a change that will bring great harm.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    Recently, the days had become more and more complicated. Things happened one after another, just like a ship that never stopped, with no end in sight.


    In terms of recent disasters, there were countless worlds.


    Originally, it was the Bizarre Market that gave them huge pressure. However, with the current reversal of the situation, the Bizarre Market was already at a disadvantage.


    However, now that there were more worlds, these worlds still wanted to descend on their location.


    This wasn¡¯t just one world, but countless, which meant that they couldn¡¯t even count.


    No matter how many powerful people there were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the attacks of countless worlds. Even if the people who came were all extraordinary experts, they were still a terrifying number.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A quantitative change could easily lead to a qualitative change. Even if one entered the Saint Realm or exited the Saint Realm, it was impossible to protect the world¡¯s peace.


    This was the biggest crisis apart from the Absolute Saint. Now that Xu Bai had gotten the information first, what should he do?


    Yun Zihai saw that Xu Bai had been frowning and did not say anything. He felt a little anxious.


    He had a bad feeling that kept growing in his heart and could not be erased.


    At this moment, he subconsciously touched his face with his hand and made a thoughtful gesture.

 Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031: Yun Zihai Loses Control (2)

    Chapter 1031: Yun Zihai Loses Control (2)


    However, when he did this, his entire body was like a block of wood. He stood rooted to the ground and did not move at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯ve never done this move before!¡±


    At this moment, no matter how slow Yun Zihai¡¯s reaction was, he finally discovered his abnormality.


    The action he was doing now felt extremely strange to him. It was as if he was very familiar with this action and had done it subconsciously.


    However, he had never done this before. The combination of contradiction and unfamiliarity made him confused.


    When he subconsciously said this, Xu Bai, who had been silent, also recovered from his state.


    Xu Bai looked at Yun Zihai and sighed.


    Yun Zihai had a puzzled expression and was even muttering.


    He knew that Yun Zihai had discovered something different.


    Some things couldn¡¯t be hidden, not to mention that one of the parties involved was still at the scene. It was impossible to hide it, so Xu Bai decided to tell him.


    ¡°Brother Yun, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me explain this matter slowly.¡±Xu Bai felt that Yun Zihai was getting more and more anxious and could not control his emotions. He hurriedly comforted him.


    If someone else was here, they might not be able to calm Yun Zihai¡¯s emotions.


    However, when Xu Bai said that, Yun Zihai¡¯s originally chaotic and anxious emotions instantly stabilized.


    ¡°Brother Xu, tell me. No matter how big the blow is, I can withstand it.¡±Yun Zihai smiled bitterly.


    At this time, he also knew that he was abnormal.


    No matter what happened, he felt that he could handle it.


    After something happened, the most important thing was to solve it. Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure, especially for people in their profession. It was extremely normal for some strange things to happen.


    While Yun Zihai was speaking, Xu Bai had finally organized his words and told him everything he knew.


    The entire process was explained in a short while without any reservation.


    After Xu Bai said that, the entire place fell silent.


    The surrounding environment was cold and cheerless, making people feel uncomfortable. Yun Zihai¡¯s eyes also became extremely empty. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Why is it like this, springboard? Connecting connecting to countless worlds? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll become a sinner of our world. I might release a large number of invaders. When that time comes, I¡¯ll definitely be left with the cursing handwriting of tens of thousands of people in the history books.¡±


    Yun Zihai¡¯s voice was very soft, but his tone was filled with sadness.


    In the beginning, he thought that no matter how big the matter was, he could handle it. After all, the ability of people in the industry to withstand pressure was outstanding.


    However, when he heard what Xu Bai said, he realized that he was overthinking.


    This was not a matter of whether he could withstand it or not, but that he simply could not withstand it.


    If it was just a life, he wouldn¡¯t think it was important. But now that he was about to become a sinner for eternity, this was what he valued the most.


    He was indeed a clean and honest man. He even treated being an official and serving the people as his life¡¯s principle.


    However, as long as he was a normal person, he would not want to be written as a sinner in the history books, right?


    Yun Zihai¡¯s face became paler and paler, feeling that he could no longer hold on.


    Xu Bai stood up and patted Yun Zihai¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±The matter hasn¡¯t reached the point where it can¡¯t be resolved. Brother Yun, don¡¯t be sad. When we encountered a life-threatening threat, we never gave up.¡±


    There were only a few people who could be treated as true friends by him. Xu Bai naturally could not bear to see Yun Zihai depressed. Moreover, he knew Yun Zihai¡¯s character and was worried that Yun Zihai would do something stupid.


    Yun Zihai¡¯s face was pale and his eyes were blank. His tone was filled with despair.¡±Brother Xu, what do you think I should do?¡±


    Even if it was a matter of life and death, he would not despair. But this time, there was really no other way.


    He knew about Absolute Saints and countless worlds. In his eyes, the chances of him winning were almost zero.


    It was this feeling of despair that made him unable to take a single step forward.


    Xu Bai sighed: I don¡¯t know what happened in your dream. Why don¡¯t you try it tonight? Maybe I can find a way.¡±


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, the matter had to be resolved, but based on the content described by Yun Zihai, he had not seen it with his own eyes, so he could not guarantee that he could erase it.


    Therefore, he wanted Yun Hai to try again and see if he could dream of those things.


    ¡°But¡­I¡¯m worried that if we do it again, we¡¯ll let them out again.¡±Yun Zihai felt embarrassed.


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± Brother Yun, as the saying goes, concern makes one confused. Now that you¡¯re confused, don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that you are becoming less and less like yourself? You are gradually becoming another kind of person. Although it seems very slow, it is unstoppable.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if we want to solve the problem, we have to use a strong medicine.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s here. We¡¯ll immediately rush to the Great Chu Imperial Palace.¡±


    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t confident in dealing with it alone, but it was different with the addition of Chu Sheng.


    With Director Mu, Eunuch Wei, and him, they had more confidence.


    ¡°The Imperial Palace of the Great Chu Country¡­¡± Yun Zihai muttered to himself and finally nodded.¡±I want to go.¡±


    Xu Bai heaved a sigh of relief.


    He was afraid that Yun Zihai would fall into a dead-end state. As long as he was willing to solve it, the problem would be easy to solve.


    Yun Zihai had just finished speaking when he added,¡±¡±If you can¡¯t solve it, then please kill me, Brother Xu. That way, they won¡¯t have a springboard. It would be an honor to die in Brother Xu¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡± Brother Yun,¡± Xu Bai said helplessly,¡± you¡¯re not someone who gets discouraged easily. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s hurry up and set off.¡±¡±


    Yun Zihai didn¡¯t say anything more to stir up emotions. He knew that time was tight, so he didn¡¯t say any more nonsense and agreed.


    What Xu Bai didn¡¯t expect was that he would have to leave again not long after he arrived.


    The two of them seized the time and flew into the sky overnight, rushing towards the Imperial Palace of the Great Chu Country.


    ..


    Due to the urgency of the matter, the two of them flew at full speed. After a long journey, they were getting closer and closer to the Great Chu Imperial Palace. However, at this moment, Yun Zihai suddenly stopped.


    When Xu Bai saw Yun Zihai stop, he also stopped. He turned to look at Yun Zihai and frowned.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yun Zihai stopped in mid-air and did not answer Xu Bai. He just lowered his head so that the expression on his face could not be seen.


    Xu Bai suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    At this moment, Yun Zihai¡¯s aura was gradually changing. He no longer had the noble aura of a scholar. Instead, he had a feeling that he was not to be reprimanded.


    He was like a child who didn¡¯t fit in with others and was ostracized by other children.


    ¡°Brother Yun, you must control yourself.¡± Xu Bai reminded him,¡±How long will it take for you to get there?¡±¡±


    He knew that Yun Zihai was gradually turning into another person. Now, it seemed that he was losing control.


    After Xu Bai finished speaking, Yun Zihai¡¯s head, which had been lowered, suddenly rose. His eyes were no longer filled with emotion, but emptiness.


    A chaotic aura reverberated around Yun Zihai¡¯s body. At the same time, Xu Bai saw through Yun Zihai¡¯s eyes that there seemed to be a door slowly opening.


    Yun Zihai¡¯s face was expressionless, but his tone was extremely pained. He was conflicted.¡±Brother Xu, kill me, kill me! I can¡¯t control him anymore!¡±


    In midair, Yun Zihai hugged his head and kept rolling.


    Painful words were heard one after another.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Kill me! I don¡¯t want to be a sinner for all eternity!¡±


    ¡°For the sake of our friendship, kill me quickly!¡±


    ¡°Quick, I can¡¯t control it anymore. The door is about to open!¡±


    That familiar aura was becoming faint and was replaced by a strange feeling.


    In Yun Zihai¡¯s eyes, a cold aura was gradually spreading from the opened door.

 Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032: The Appearance of the Giant Eye

    Chapter 1032: The Appearance of the Giant Eye


    When the cold aura emanated from Yun Zihai¡¯s body, Xu Bai suddenly felt a chill in his heart.


    A chill instantly spread throughout his entire body. He felt the door slowly opening in Yun Zihai¡¯s eyes and gradually spreading.


    The surrounding scenery was changing. He was no longer in the sky, but in a pitch-black environment.


    Yun Zihai¡¯s appearance had not changed, but in front of Xu Bai, he had become extremely unfamiliar. He no longer had the noble aura or the temperament of a scholar. Instead, he was filled with cold despair.


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Everyone!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet so many people when I came out. What good luck.¡±


    ¡°Let me see what level you have reached!¡±


    Everyone was the name of Xu Baijin¡¯s finger.


    It was formed by gathering countless broken worlds and possessed the power of all living beings.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes. His expression was calm, but his eyes were filled with killing intent.¡±You killed him?¡±


    Hearing this,¡¯Yun Zihai¡¯ shook his head and said in a mocking tone,¡±¡±He is our stepping stone, how can we let him die? Please allow me to introduce myself.¡±


    For some reason, Xu Bai felt that this guy in front of him had a sense of elegance. This elegance combined with the cold despair was very abrupt.


    Introduction?


    Alright, he was just worrying about not knowing some information. He liked this kind of nonsense.


    ¡°My name is ¡®machine¡¯,¡¯ machine¡¯.¡±Machinery used Yun Zihai¡¯s body to bend slightly and salute.


    ¡°The world I live in should be called the world of technology. I don¡¯t know if you understand, but I¡¯m the supreme existence of that world.¡±


    Technology?


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and came to a conclusion.


    The black shadow he saw at the beginning was made entirely of machinery. Now, it said that the world belonged to technology. When he combined it together, he understood.


    His previous life was also a world of technology, but it had not developed to this extent. Now, it seemed that the world that this person lived in had already reached an extremely powerful peak.


    However, this was nothing to Xu Bai.


    ¡°A supreme existence, do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±Xu Bai¡¯s tone carried a sneer as he said disdainfully.


    With the strength of this person in front of him, he was at most at the peak of the extraordinary state. It didn¡¯t seem to be a problem for Xu Bai.


    Machinery slapped his head hard. He used Yun Zihai¡¯s body, which gave people a strange feeling.¡±I almost forgot. However, according to the division of your world, I should only be at the peak of the extraordinary state. The world I came from has already been destroyed by the absolute saint, so I am indeed the strongest.¡±


    ¡°As for dealing with you, it should be enough. Do you know where you are now?¡±


    Xu Bai turned his head and looked at his surroundings. He shook his head gently.


    It was a very unfamiliar place, and he did not know where he was. At least now, it seemed that his location was not an illusion.


    He was very curious. He, who had always been able to fight those at a higher level, wanted to see how this so-called peak Transcendent would deal with him.


    Machine was not flustered or anxious at all. He did not make a move and continued,¡±This place¡­ It¡¯s the place called the Gate of Technology that I created. Here¡­I can display the strength of a Saint¡­¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t know if this was true or not, but he was a little unhappy.¡±Don¡¯t you find it disgusting that you keep calling me that?¡±


    In Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, they were all enemies, so he should just be straightforward. However, the other party used the word ¡± down ¡± to refer to himself, which seemed very polite. However, the cold aura on his body was very disgusting.


    When he said this, the originally refined appearance of Machine suddenly changed, and his expression became extremely gloomy.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that my words have hit your sore spot.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Everyone had different personalities, and the development of one¡¯s personality was related to one¡¯s experience. This guy looked refined on the surface, probably because he had experienced something. Now, he had hit his sore spot. Perhaps it had something to do with this so-called elegant self-proclaimed.


    Of course, this was not important to Xu Bai, because he did not need to think too much about a dead person.


    The reason why he did not make a move was because he considered Yun Zihai¡¯s problem.


    Now, this guy was occupying Yun Zihai¡¯s body. Xu Bai could not easily make a move. If he caused irreversible damage, it would be Yun Zihai who would be in trouble.


    ¡°How about this? Come out of his body. I also want to see how you beat me to death.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Ever since he had said that the title was disgusting, Machine¡¯s expression had been very gloomy. Now that he heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, his tone became even colder.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± Xu Bai shrugged.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Machinery sneered.¡± I don¡¯t have absolute confidence that I can kill you even if I use my Saint Realm power here. However, it¡¯s different if I take over his body. After taking over his body, your hands will be tied. If you really kill him, I will die, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You will be in pain.¡±


    ¡°This should be your good friend. Do you have the heart to kill him? If you can¡¯t bear to, then you can only be killed by me.¡±


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought.


    Ever since this guy came out, he had always felt a little strange. The strangest thing was that he emphasized something that shouldn¡¯t be emphasized.


    To be honest, it was very abrupt, especially after this guy appeared. He felt even more abrupt.

 Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033: The Appearance of the Giant Eye (2)

    Chapter 1033: The Appearance of the Giant Eye (2)


    Not long ago, Yun Zihai told him that he was a springboard and that countless worlds would use him to descend. However, could this method of descending be this kind of possession?


    If that was really the case, then how could Yun Zihai possibly endure it alone?


    Moreover, there was another point. This fellow had been emphasizing that he could not bear to kill Yun Zihai. Moreover, he had explained the stakes to him very clearly.


    In other words, he even made him make a choice. Either he did not kill Yun Zihai, or he killed Yun Zihai.


    If they were really enemies, would they have said it so clearly? He didn¡¯t know at all!


    For example, if someone told Xu Bai this, Xu Bai would even make a move. In his opinion, if he didn¡¯t make a move, he would definitely lose. After making a move, he might win.


    Therefore, Xu Bai suddenly had a ridiculous thought. This guy didn¡¯t seem to be threatening him. It was more like he was guiding him to make the right choice and kill Yun Zihai.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai slowly raised his head and said.


    ¡°If you really came to kill me, there¡¯s no need to say so much nonsense, and there¡¯s no need to make so many preparations. It seems that after killing Yun Zihai, you really will descend.¡±


    This was Xu Bai¡¯s final conclusion. After saying this, he looked at Machine and watched the change in his expression.


    Sure enough, after he said that, Mechanical¡¯s expression stiffened a little. Although it quickly returned to normal, Xu Bai caught it.


    Because of this expression, Xu Bai was even more certain that his guess was correct.


    Machinery did not say another word and directly launched an attack, as if it did not want to waste any more words.


    But because of the sudden attack, Xu Bai was even more certain of his guess.


    He had talked so much nonsense in the beginning and even looked very polite. Now that he had pointed it out, he immediately attacked. If he wasn¡¯t feeling guilty, what was?


    The surrounding darkness was gradually changing. Mechanical chains extended from it and continuously combined in the air. In an instant, they combined into a huge mechanical body that towered into the clouds.


    This mechanical body had the shape of a human, but it had four arms. Each arm held a different weapon.


    From Xu Bai¡¯s position, he had to raise his head to the highest point to see a part of the situation.


    ¡°This completely different power system is really amazing!¡±Xu Bai even exclaimed in admiration.


    He didn¡¯t panic at all and even poured oil on the fire.


    ¡± Then I¡¯ll speculate again. The reason you want me to make a move is that I¡¯m afraid that only after I kill Yun Zihai will you be able to descend completely. Yes, the others shouldn¡¯t have any effect. After all, I¡¯m the one you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    After hearing that, the floating machine sneered and didn¡¯t say a word. Its body merged with the tall machine in front of it.


    After the mechanical body disappeared, the huge mechanical body floating in the air finally moved. The weapons carried by the four hands attacked Xu Bai.


    Their forces were extremely vast and carried a terrifying might.


    After Xu Bai saw this, he was overjoyed.


    ¡°This is the power that you said could rival me, even the power of a saint. Aren¡¯t you a transcendent?¡±


    Xu Bai could easily feel that even with such an exaggerated appearance, he was only a Transcendent. The scene in front of him confirmed his thoughts.


    This guy was indeed a schemer.


    What this guy said was all bullsh * t. He said that he had the power to become a saint and then said that Yun Zihai had to die. This was undoubtedly telling him to kill him.


    But now, everything was exposed, especially the fact that he had to be at a Transcendent level to make a move. It directly overturned everything that this person had said at the beginning.


    ¡°So what? If you can¡¯t fight back, I¡¯ll keep playing with you.¡±A mechanical voice came from the machine body. It seemed to have been angered by Xu Bai, and it was angry from embarrassment.


    Xu Bai smacked his lips and didn¡¯t say anything else. His four arms were holding weapons and he was approaching.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A crisp sound rang out, and the four arms turned into ashes along with their weapons. In Xu Bai¡¯s hands, a dazzling white light flickered.


    ¡°You might not understand, but there are many ways to control you.¡±


    ¡°What you are proud of is your divine soul, right? The first thing that appeared didn¡¯t have a soul. You probably wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing, but I don¡¯t need to control your soul.¡±


    After saying this, Xu Bai flicked his finger lightly. The white light on his hand directly fused into the huge mechanical body. Under his precise control, the mechanical body turned into ashes, and the mechanical figure was revealed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A figure separated from Yun Zihai¡¯s body. Yun Zihai lost consciousness and fell to the ground with a dull sound.


    Xu Bai was stunned.


    When he attacked and destroyed that mechanical body, he originally wanted to use his powerful strength to suppress the machinery and then bring it to the Great Chu Imperial Palace to see if there was a way to separate it. However, this scene had appeared now, and he could not understand.


    He was sure that he had no intention of separating the machinery, and he had no way of separating it, but why was this happening?


    The Mechanical Body was in mid-air, bouncing non-stop as if there was an invisible force holding him in the palm of its hand.


    At this moment, Xu Bai finally saw what it looked like. It was a mechanical ball.


    At the center of the sphere was an eye that was bloodshot. Under the eye was a huge round hole that looked like a mouth.


    A sound came from the hole.


    ¡°Supreme Saint, why? Why did you lie to me?¡±


    ¡°I have already submitted to you and expressed my supreme loyalty to you. I also came to this world according to your request. Why are you still doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Machinery was struggling with all its might, saying something unclear.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t understand anything else, but he understood one thing. This guy seemed to have been tricked by the Absolute Saint, and his arrival seemed to be part of the Absolute Saint¡¯s plan, including what was happening in front of him.


    ¡°There¡¯s something.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s figure flashed and he had already carried Yun Zihai on his shoulder. He returned to his original position and narrowed his eyes to size up the machine in the air.


    Only a ball-shaped machine was still struggling, but it was powerless to resist.


    Under this invisible force, the machine turned into ashes.


    The surrounding darkness disappeared without a trace.


    Xu Bai realized that he had returned to his original position.


    It was a happy thing that the crisis had been resolved, but Xu Bai didn¡¯t think much of it.


    What happened tonight was too strange, especially the various methods of this machine, which made him feel even more uneasy.


    It seemed that the machine had been tricked by the Absolute Saint.


    Although Xu Bai couldn¡¯t sense it when it turned into ashes, it was probably the doing of an Absolute Saint.


    Then¡­ What did Holy Zhi do?


    Xu Bai did not understand. Did he just want him to kill Yun Zihai?


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly felt that there seemed to be a problem with his previous speculation.


    Absolute Saints were old monsters who had lived for countless years. They were existences that had caused the rise and fall of countless worlds.


    It was impossible for it to be as simple as he thought. Just killing Yun Zihai would release those countless worlds.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. There must be another reason for the descent of the machinery today, but I don¡¯t have any clues now, and I can¡¯t think of anything.¡±


    Xu Bai stood where he was and thought for a long time, but he could not come up with a conclusion. He planned to settle Yun Zihai¡¯s matter first.


    Thinking of this, he did not stay any longer and rushed towards the Imperial Palace of the Great Chu Country.


    ..


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    While he was rushing to the Great Chu Imperial Palace, there was a huge eye locked up by countless chains in a ruin.


    A black light descended from the sky and fell into the huge eye.


    The huge eyes moved slightly.


    An old voice was emitted from within.


    ¡°Coordinates¡­The world¡­It¡¯s done¡­¡±

 Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034: Ruins and Absolute Saints

    Chapter 1034: Ruins and Absolute Saints


    The old voice carried the traces of time. When it passed through the ruins, layers of cracks appeared in the space around the ruins.


    The chains around the Absolute Saint began to tremble violently, and the gaps in the chains gradually widened.


    But soon, a force erupted from the ruins, and the gaps of these chains gradually closed under the force.


    The world returned to normal, and Level One returned to peace. It was as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°The cycle of life and death, the rise and fall of the world, is a normal cycle.¡±


    The Absolute Saint only had his huge eyes. His eyeballs looked up at the sky above the ruins.


    That old voice made people want to kneel down when they heard it.


    This was the most supreme existence in countless worlds, an existence that had already transcended the Saint Realm.


    When it came, it was supreme!


    However, no one answered him. He seemed to be talking to himself, saying words that others could not hear.


    ¡± The world needs balance,¡± the Absolute Saint continued.¡± If any balance is broken, I won¡¯t be the only one who will die. The creatures of countless worlds will die as well. Only balance, only the cycle, only the cycle, can allow one to live forever.¡±


    He spoke patiently, but no one paid attention to him. However, he continued to speak. He seemed to know what he was saying. No one responded, but he did not find it boring.


    ¡± To control the world and maintain balance. Countless years have passed, and countless visions still exist. This is right, but you are all wrong.¡±


    When he said the last sentence, the old voice changed slightly. His tone was no longer calm, but filled with anger.


    After this anger appeared, the ruins trembled again, as if they were about to kneel at the feet of the absolute saint.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    At this moment, a sigh sounded in the void. At the same time, a figure condensed in midair.


    This figure didn¡¯t have any facial features, it just had the shape of a human.


    Its entire body was made of white light. When this figure appeared, the surrounding tremors disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take it anymore. If you let me go, I can let you live another life.¡±The Absolute Saint¡¯s eyes were filled with cold killing intent.


    ¡°Ruins, for the sake of the ruins, you can live another life. Why do you have to seek death?¡±


    ¡°I can give you a second life, a third or even a fourth life, as long as you release the restrictions here.¡±


    Other than the cold killing intent, the Absolute Saint¡¯s words also carried an inexplicable temptation, as if he wanted to bribe the person in front of him.


    The human figure formed by white light, which was called the relic, laughed.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Someone as prideful as you would actually trade with me. It¡¯s simply unbelievable. It seems that you¡¯ve been locked up for too long and have already developed fear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m formed from countless worlds, representing the will of the worlds you destroyed. They only have one will!¡±


    ¡°Destroy you!¡±


    There was no room for negotiation in his words.


    The Absolute Saint fell silent. His terrifying eyes still didn¡¯t have any human emotions.


    ¡°As an absolute saint, I have protected the balance of countless worlds. If it wasn¡¯t for me, this world would have lost its balance long ago!¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to want to discuss this topic, so he changed the topic.


    When the ruins heard this, they were stunned for a moment before they continued to laugh.¡±Your death is the greatest balance!¡±


    ¡± Countless worlds live and repeat according to the rules you set. It¡¯s the same every time. They will eventually be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°You think this is your credit, but you are wrong. You are the one who chained them.¡±


    ¡± There are countless people in the world. They should have each lived their own way. They were each brilliant, but they were the same. This was done by you.¡±


    ¡°Living like this is like a dog cage!¡±


    The Absolute Saint chuckled.¡± At the very least, I¡¯ve brought balance to the countless worlds. Do you know that once the balance is broken, it will be filled with variables? No one knows what will happen. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡°Alright?¡± The relic disdained the saying,¡¯Who said that breaking will lead to destruction? You are talking about variables that might develop in a good direction, but if you attack, countless worlds will be destroyed. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking? Your thoughts are selfish.¡±


    ¡°Let countless worlds be destroyed so that you can live stably. You said before that you want balance, and your death is the greatest balance.¡±


    At this point, the ruins became more and more hurried, and their tone became more and more angry.


    If not for the fact that he could not kill this fellow in front of him, he would have already attacked.


    Heh¡­


    Balance?


    It was just an excuse.


    The destruction of countless worlds had long been seen clearly. It was all for the Absolute Saint to survive.


    The Absolute Saint sighed and said,¡±¡±So what? Who doesn¡¯t want to live?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Your strength is not as strong as mine, so you have to be controlled by me. This is the truth of the world!¡±


    The remains were stunned for two seconds before responding,¡±If you can¡¯t win, don¡¯t even pretend.¡±


    The Absolute Saint¡¯s huge eyes were cold.¡±I¡¯m giving you a chance to live a new life. To you, this is something you¡¯ve always dreamed of, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. I know that you¡¯ve done everything you can to deal with me, but can you really deal with me? Do you know what I did just now?¡±


    The ruins asked with interest,¡±What have you done?¡±¡±


    The Absolute Saint sneered and looked at the ruins as if he was looking at a fool.

 Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035: Ruins and Absolute Saints

    Chapter 1035: Ruins and Absolute Saints


    What did he do? How could he tell anyone?


    Only a fool would do such a thing.


    There was no expression on the face of the remains.


    He rubbed his chin, turned around, and prepared to leave.


    The Absolute Saint didn¡¯t stop him and let him leave. After he disappeared, he slowly closed his giant eye.


    Everything around them fell silent again. The chains were still locked, and there were no changes.


    ..


    After the relic left, it turned into a ray of light and disappeared from the world.


    At the same time, a crack suddenly appeared where he had disappeared.


    The crack was filled with coldness and despair.


    One figure after another flashed within, and a terrifying might continuously transmitted over.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I still can¡¯t break through.¡±


    ¡± Using the Bizarre Market to leave temporarily is not feasible at all. As long as you leave temporarily, the Absolute Saint will escape from the cage.¡±


    ¡°He must be planning something, but what can I do to make everyone alert¡­¡±


    A long sigh echoed in the surroundings.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on for much longer. I will soon disappear from this world. I must think of a way¡­¡±


    ¡°What is the solution?¡±


    ¡°I got it! Hahaha! I got it!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t go out, but I only need to send a message. I only need a carrier!¡±


    ..


    Some strange things had happened in the ruins, but Xu Bai didn¡¯t know about it at the moment.


    He was carrying the unconscious Yun Zihai and flying in the air.


    They were getting closer and closer to the Great Chu Imperial Palace, but Xu Bai¡¯s face did not relax at all. On the contrary, it became more and more solemn.


    He was not talking about Yun Zihai¡¯s matter. In fact, if he wanted to resolve Yun Zihai¡¯s matter, he still had to reach the Great Chu Imperial Palace.


    He was thinking about the Machine that he had killed not long ago.


    The machine was just a tool, and a tool that had been deceived by the Absolute Saint. He still had no idea what it was for.


    However, he knew very well that an old monster like the Absolute Saint who had lived for god knows how long would definitely not do something that would not benefit him. Therefore, there was definitely a deeper meaning behind his encounter with Machinery.


    ¡°What does it mean? What is he trying to do?¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated Xu Bai became.


    He felt that although he was originally in this huge net, he had been walking at the edge. Now, he had already walked to the center of the huge net.


    As he thought about it, he did not have any clues until he arrived at the Imperial Palace of the Great Chu.


    Without any hesitation, he rushed straight to Director Mu¡¯s location.


    It was already very late, but Xu Bai¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t let Director Mu relax at all. He lit up the oil lamp in the room again.


    When Xu Bai placed Yun Zihai on the ground and told him his purpose for coming, Director Mu frowned. He first checked Yun Zihai¡¯s condition and finally sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m helpless.¡±


    Director Mu smiled bitterly, indicating that he was helpless.


    ¡°His body is already filled with countless consciousnesses. His consciousness is now like a small boat, mixed with survival. According to what you told me before, all the doors have probably been opened, but I don¡¯t know why they haven¡¯t descended.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Bai tried to use his soul to explore. After a moment, he withdrew his soul.


    Just as Director Mu had said, the situation inside was indeed like that.


    There were so many divine souls inside that there was no way to deal with them at all, because there were too many of them, so many that Xu Bai felt his scalp go numb.


    However, for some reason, Yun Zihai still persisted and was not devoured by these divine souls. Perhaps this was the reason why those things could not descend.


    Even Director Mu had no way to solve it. He didn¡¯t even have a clue. Xu Bai felt a headache. If Yun Zihai couldn¡¯t hold on, these worlds might really come. At that time, it would be a huge blow.


    ¡°How about this, you stay in the palace for now. I will gather manpower and resources. Everyone will think of a way to solve this problem.¡±


    Director Mu looked serious.


    As long as the players were normal, they knew that the current situation was very serious. If they were not careful, something tragic would happen.


    Xu Bai nodded. This was the only plan.


    There were many professions in this world, and there were also many experts. Perhaps gathering everyone¡¯s strength could help Yun Zihai escape from the crisis.


    With that in mind, Director Mu prepared to arrange a place for Xu Bai to stay.


    However, at this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. The door was pushed open, and an old man walked in with an anxious expression.


    ¡°Director.¡± After Xu Bai saw the man¡¯s appearance, he said,¡±¡±I knew you would come.¡±


    Prime Minister Wen followed beside the Director.


    Xu Bai¡¯s arrival was not a secret. Both of them were experts, so they could naturally sense it.


    The dean took a few steps forward and did not say anything. After silently investigating Yun Zihai¡¯s situation, he sighed and seemed a little dejected.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hope. This kid didn¡¯t follow my instructions and refused to enter the Transcendent Realm.¡±


    ¡°I thought I had saved him back then, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be too late.¡±


    Prime Minister Wen also walked up. After investigating Yun Zihai¡¯s problem, he did not say anything and fell into deep thought.


    Xu Bai looked at Prime Minister Wen and stroked his chin.


    Prime Minister Wen had the elegant temperament of a scholar and said calmly,¡±¡±Although I don¡¯t like this old fellow, since it¡¯s a fair competition, I won¡¯t use those disgusting methods.¡±


    The meaning behind his words was very obvious.


    He and the Headmaster had been fighting for a long time, but they were both scholars and would never take advantage of each other. Now that the Headmaster had something urgent to attend to and could not continue his breakthrough, Prime Minister Wen had temporarily stopped.


    At this point, the Headmaster did not argue with Prime Minister Wen and just looked at Yun Zihai.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed with Xu Bai and are prepared to gather manpower and resources to resolve this matter.¡±Director Mu said,¡± Don¡¯t be anxious. There¡¯s always a solution to this problem. We haven¡¯t reached the final step yet.¡±¡±


    The director nodded and struggled to stand up.¡±Try to find someone who has a divine soul.¡±


    Everyone present was an expert, so they naturally knew where Yun Zihai went wrong.


    Xu Bai was also proficient in the divine soul, but he was more proficient in using the divine soul to attack and control. This kind of situation was slightly complicated for him.


    Prime Minister Wen pondered for a moment and said,¡± I do know someone who is very proficient in the investigation of the soul. However, this person is not easy to invite.¡±


    After saying this, everyone except Xu Bai had a strange expression on their faces.


    ¡°If we can invite this person, it¡¯s indeed possible to find out the reason and try to solve it according to this reason,¡± said Director Mu.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s almost impossible. I reckon that even if this person dies, he won¡¯t help us.¡± The dean smiled bitterly.¡±


    ¡°After all, he has a grudge against Prince Xu. However, this person is an extremely kind person. His Majesty did not attack him back then.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t threaten me with force.¡±


    Xu Bai was originally quite curious and listened carefully from the side. After all, he was also considered an expert in the divine soul, so he was also curious about his peers.


    However, before he could finish listening, he suddenly heard that he had a grudge against him. This sentence made him confused.


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s get this straight. You said that I have a grudge against that expert who is proficient in soul combing.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°If my guess is correct, those who have grudges against me are usually dead. I didn¡¯t leave anyone alive.¡±


    Xu Bai had killed many people. Almost none of those who had a grudge against him survived.


    Now, an enemy had suddenly appeared, and it was a living person. Xu Bai was confused.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember?¡± Xu Bai rubbed his chin and thought,¡± That shouldn¡¯t be the case. They should all be dead.¡±¡±


    ¡± Your enemies are indeed dead,¡± Director Mu said helplessly.¡± But this enemy is different. It has something to do with you when you went to the capital. It was also when you monopolized thousands of people.¡±¡±

 Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036: Confusing Situation (1)

    Chapter 1036: Confusing Situation (1)


    Xu Bai was already very confused. After hearing this, he was even more confused.


    He did not quite understand. When he fought against a thousand people alone, it seemed to be the last stage in Shang Jing.


    However, he was very sure that he had not let anyone off back then.


    This was how he did things. When dealing with enemies, he would definitely eliminate them.


    It was impossible for him to let them go, so he should not have any enemies. Moreover, there were no Transcendents who came to kill him back then.


    Now that a Transcendent had suddenly appeared, and this was his enemy, he felt that it was not very reliable.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I still don¡¯t understand.¡±Xu Bai pondered for a moment, then shook his head, indicating that he still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s right not to understand.¡± Director Mu explained,¡± Let me tell you about this person first. This person is an expert at the peak of the extraordinary state. He is also good at the ability of the soul. He doesn¡¯t have special abilities in the soul attack. He is more of a support of the soul.¡±¡±


    ¡°This includes scouting, healing, and other abilities. His combat strength is not very strong, but when it comes to supporting abilities, he is top-notch.¡±


    ¡°If you insist on saying that he has a certain connection with you, one of the people you killed back then was his biological grandson.¡±


    After saying this, Xu Bai understood.


    However¡­There was still one thing he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t His Majesty the Chu Emperor remove it? His grandson was also involved in it.¡±Xu Bai asked.


    Putting everything else aside for the time being, he had gone to the capital to exterminate all those heretic forces and expose them.


    The person involved was the grandson of the female lead, so naturally, he should be included.


    Director Mu shook his head and smiled bitterly.¡±If only things were that simple. It was indeed his grandson who participated, but he himself did not participate. Moreover, this guy is a very good person. He can be said to be kind and has a high prestige among the people, so His Majesty did not touch him.¡±


    ¡°When he found out what his grandson did, he didn¡¯t say anything. He even said that this was the punishment he deserved, but that was his only grandson.¡±


    ¡°Later, His Majesty asked him if he had any complaints. He said that he did, but he would not vent his anger on others.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering whether he would help or not. This is really an unknown number. After all, you killed his grandson with your own hands.¡±


    Xu Bai touched his chin and said,¡±¡±Can¡¯t such a kind person understand the situation?¡±


    The words he said just now were full of meaning. He almost praised this guy to the point that even if he killed his grandson, it was because his grandson died. Could it be that he still held a grudge against him?


    At the beginning, he didn¡¯t make a move at that time, that was dead, that was himself, that was, that was, that was, that was, that was, that was, things, and that was, the other party made a move first, that was.


    Director Mu didn¡¯t answer. Instead, it was the director who spoke.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite clear about gratitude and resentment. He said that he won¡¯t find trouble with you, but he won¡¯t help you either. He¡¯s made it clear.¡±


    At this point, everything was clear.


    This meant that he would remain neutral, but he would definitely not help anyone related to him. Yun Zihai was related to him, so this person probably would not help him either.


    Xu Bai was silent for a moment. Where are you now?¡±


    Director Mu was stunned.


    Xu Bai continued,¡± I don¡¯t have any spare time to play with him. I¡¯ll go there myself. If he agrees, it¡¯s fine. If he doesn¡¯t, I might use some tough methods.¡±¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s kind or not, but in my opinion, my friend is in trouble now and needs his help. If he succeeds, I¡¯ll give him the corresponding reward. If he fails, I won¡¯t blame him.¡±


    In Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, everything was clear.


    That¡¯s right, he killed this guy¡¯s grandson back then, but it was all because this guy was against him.


    If he didn¡¯t make a move, he would be the one to die.


    Therefore, there was no problem with his standpoint, and there was no problem with the other party¡¯s standpoint. His grandson had done a huge mistake and died in his hands. It was normal for the other party to be reasonable but not help him.


    However, the problem now was that he needed this guy¡¯s help. If this guy was unwilling, he could only use his own method.


    Prime Minister Wen muttered,¡± He¡¯s going to make a move anyway, so we can give it a try. There are too few people in the field of the divine soul, especially those who are proficient in the assistance of the divine soul. It¡¯s fine if he agrees, but if he doesn¡¯t, we might really have to resort to some special means.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai nodded. Although Prime Minister Wen had tried to test him before, he was still in agreement with Prime Minister Wen in this aspect.¡±I won¡¯t take his life, nor will I hurt him. I¡¯ll use some special methods.¡±


    This guy was kind, and Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t do anything heartless.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The hospital director expressed his approval and added,¡±¡±If he is willing to help, the Academy will owe him a favor.¡±


    Seeing that everyone had made up their minds, Director Mu could only agree and tell Xu Bai where this person was.


    Xu Bai did not stay for long. Saving Yun Zihai was more important now, so he stood up and left.


    ..


    After leaving the imperial palace of the Great Chu State, he hurried all the way to his destination.

 Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037: The Confusing Situation (2)

    Chapter 1037: The Confusing Situation (2)


    This person was located at the edge of Great Chu, very far from the center of Great Chu. He seemed to be aloof from the world.


    Fortunately, Xu Bai¡¯s speed was not slow. With full speed, he was closing the distance between them.


    After a period of time, he finally arrived at the border of Chu.


    There was a rather dilapidated city here that looked very backward.


    Although it was backward, it had many facilities. When Xu Bai descended from the sky, it immediately attracted the attention of the local Sky Inspectorate.


    When they saw Xu Bai, they immediately looked away.


    No matter how remote the place was, Xu Bai¡¯s appearance was already engraved in his mind.


    Prince Xu arrived at the edge of the hammer. Although he didn¡¯t know the reason, it was better not to care about small characters like them.


    No one came over to babble. Xu Bai wanted to be free. He rushed in the direction that Chief Mu had pointed out.


    Even if it was a remote place, the location of the Transcendent expert who was proficient in the soul was still in a remote place.


    When Xu Bai arrived at an uninhabited mountain, he walked up the mountain. Not long after, he saw an ancient thatched cottage.


    Before he could get close, he felt a wave of divine soul power sweep over.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes. He was now a Saint Realm master and was also proficient in the power of the soul. He could feel that the other party¡¯s soul technique was different from his.


    It wasn¡¯t very aggressive, but it was surprisingly agile.


    If it was used as a supplement, it could indeed display a great effect.


    Xu Bai stopped in his tracks and shouted,¡±Senior Chen, right?¡±¡±


    As the saying goes, one should not hit a smiling person.


    Xu Bai first made sure that the etiquette was in place. As for the rest, it would depend on whether the other party would give him face or not.


    When Xu Bai finished speaking, the divine soul in the thatched cottage paused for a moment and quickly withdrew.


    A moment later, an old voice came from the cottage.


    ¡°My sons and daughters have already died in the past, and only my grandson is left. This is his own death, and I didn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°But this old man is already tired of everything and doesn¡¯t want to participate anymore. This old man doesn¡¯t want to know why you¡¯re here, this old man just wants to live in seclusion here.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t ask about anything.¡±


    At this point, everything was clear.


    The other party meant that he would not help.


    Xu Bai muttered,¡± Senior Chen, I really need your help. I know that I killed your grandson, but he provoked me first. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have done it. Director Mu once said that you are a kind person, how can you stand by and do nothing?¡±¡±


    There was absolutely no moral kidnapping in this sentence. The reason was already very clear. The grandson of the old man surnamed Chen attacked him, so it was only natural for him to retaliate.


    The reason why he said this was not because of moral coercion, but because he wanted to be polite before using force.


    The old voice came from the room again.


    ¡°You mean, if I don¡¯t help, you¡¯ll attack me?¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else, but he had already expressed his intention.


    In an instant, a golden and gray-white sky appeared, dyeing the entire sky red.


    Xu Bai¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived at the thatched cottage.


    As soon as he entered, Xu Bai saw a white-haired old man with his back facing him.


    The old man was not surprised by Xu Bai¡¯s arrival at all. Instead, he slowly turned around.


    As the old man turned around, Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and said,¡±¡±Would you rather die than live in shame?¡±


    The old man was holding a dagger against his neck.¡±¡±We all cultivate the divine soul. I know your ability. If you want to make a move, I will destroy myself first before you do. Because I am also proficient in the divine soul, you can¡¯t sneak attack my divine soul.¡±


    Xu Bai said helplessly,¡± Why do you have to do this? You just need to help me with one thing, and I will even give you a reward. Why do you have to make things difficult for me?¡±¡±


    He also did not expect that this old man would be so stubborn and would actually put on an appearance that he would rather die than submit.


    The old man¡¯s tone was cold.¡± At my age, rewards are useless. You can only leave, or I can die.¡±¡±


    The choice seemed to be thrown to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai pondered for a long time and suddenly took a step forward.


    In an instant, the dagger in the old man¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten that I¡¯m already a saint. My speed is far faster than yours. Even if you control your soul well, your body¡¯s speed is far slower than mine.¡±


    ¡°Right, I heard that your soul is more inclined to support, so your self-attack will be very weak, right?¡±


    When the dagger was removed, Xu Bai¡¯s soul quickly controlled the old man at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The old man¡¯s eyes became dull and motionless.


    Xu Bai sighed.¡± Don¡¯t blame me. I don¡¯t have much time on this trip. I¡¯m here to waste time with you.¡±¡±


    After saying that, Xu Bai carried the old man and rushed straight to the Imperial Palace of the Great Chu Country.


    ..


    They came and left quickly. Xu Bai did not encounter many obstacles along the way. Very quickly, he carried the old man and arrived at the Great Chu Imperial Palace.


    Within the Imperial Palace of the Great Chu.


    At this moment, Director Mu and the others were still waiting.


    A gust of wind blew past. Xu Bai had already rushed over with the old man on his shoulder.


    Everyone in the room was stunned.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before Director Mu could finish, Xu Bai interrupted him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain. It¡¯s more important to solve the problem.¡±


    Xu Bai put the old man down as he spoke.


    It was a stopgap measure. Now that Yun Zihai¡¯s problem had to be solved, he would just have to bear whatever the old man said after the problem was solved.


    The old man¡¯s face was dull and expressionless.


    As Xu Bai snapped his fingers, the old man, who had a dull expression on his face, suddenly moved.


    Under the control of Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul, the old man staggered to Yun Zihai¡¯s side. He raised his index finger and pressed it on Yun Zihai¡¯s forehead. In the next moment, the power of the divine soul followed the old man¡¯s finger and directly poured into Yun Zihai¡¯s brain.


    It didn¡¯t take long. After a while, the old man withdrew his finger and turned his head to look at Xu Bai with a dull gaze.


    The old man slowly spat out a few words.¡± There are too many divine souls inside. There¡¯s no way to turn the situation around unless there¡¯s a method.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned. This answer was out of his expectations, but when he heard that there was another way, he instantly became alert.


    ¡°What method?¡±


    ¡± The one who tied the bell has to untie it,¡± the old man said in a daze.¡± You are the key to this problem. Only if your soul enters it, under my guidance, you might be able to exchange for his life.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s brows furrowed even more when he heard this.


    Not only him, but the others also had the same expression.


    This method was actually very dangerous. Right now, Yun Zihai¡¯s entire body contained the divine souls of countless worlds, while his own divine soul was like a small boat, extremely dangerous.


    Even if Xu Bai were to enter rashly, he might be threatened by the divine souls of these countless worlds.


    The people present looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    According to what the old man said just now, maybe this is the only solution. After all, in the aspect of divine soul support, this old man is surprisingly strong.


    However, this matter still had to be decided by Xu Bai. It depended on whether Xu Bai thought it was worth the risk.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer. His brows furrowed more and more tightly. He felt that something was wrong.


    Suddenly, he raised his head and relaxed his furrowed brows. He stroked his chin and examined the old man in front of him.


    ¡°It looks like it, it really looks like it.¡±


    This sudden sentence stunned everyone present.


    The old man was still in a daze, without any expression.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this time, Xu Bai continued,¡± Stop pretending. You almost fooled me by pretending to be under my control. However, you have a flaw. Although it looks very subtle, I still found it.¡±


    The old man still didn¡¯t say anything, as if he was really under Xu Bai¡¯s control.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes stopped on the old man¡¯s face. They had already heard Xu Bai¡¯s meaning.


    Xu Bai reached out and pinched the old man¡¯s neck. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Do I have to tell you the whole story? A person who betrayed this world, a lackey of the Absolute Saint.¡±

 Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038: The Best Solution

    Chapter 1038: The Best Solution


    After he said that, the entire place fell silent.


    No one spoke, but everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the old man.


    After the old man heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, his expression finally changed. He sighed silently and said,¡±¡±Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t succeed. I¡¯m very curious. How did you discover me?¡±


    When he said this, it proved that the old man had already admitted Xu Bai¡¯s deduction.


    Xu Bai looked at the old man with a smile and said slowly,¡±¡±Actually, I didn¡¯t notice you at the beginning. After all, you hid yourself very well. Your various acting techniques were almost perfect, especially when you would rather die than live in disgrace. There were no flaws in your performance. However, in the end, you were just acting.¡±


    ¡°The most obvious problem is that you were too anxious just now. I only asked you if you had a solution, but you said that the person who tied the bell should solve it. You even said that it was related to me and that I was needed to enter.¡±


    ¡°However, you don¡¯t know that this matter is related to me. When you say this, it proves that you have a problem.¡±


    After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, the old man seemed to have accepted his fate. He shrugged and stood where he was without saying a word.


    It was like a piece of meat.


    Director Mu¡¯s expression became complicated.


    ¡°When did it start? Even you betrayed us.¡±


    Regardless of whether it was in the martial arts world or in any corner of the world, the various messages and legends about this old man were all extremely praising.


    However, it was because of this strong contrast that Director Mu felt uncomfortable. Even such a person had betrayed this world. He did not know how many similar people there were in this world.


    The old man turned to Director Mu and said,¡±¡±To be precise, it¡¯s not betrayal. It can only be said that his heart is towards the light.


    ¡± He is the master of countless worlds. The survival and destruction of countless worlds are in his hands. How can you say that he betrayed us?¡±


    ¡± You are absolutely no match for him. There have been countless worlds that wanted to resist, but the end result was always the same. They all walked towards destruction and began anew.¡±


    As he said this, the old man¡¯s face revealed a trace of respect.


    It was as if the Absolute Saint was his supreme master, and he was the Absolute Saint¡¯s dog. Even if he was a dog, he was willing to be one without any complaints.


    The dean took a few steps forward and grabbed the old man¡¯s collar. This usually gentle and refined scholar was on the verge of anger at this moment.¡±Dog, what is the use of you being planted here? Hurry up and tell me, and I can spare your life!¡±


    Just as the old man had said, he had been planted here a long time ago. Now that he had appeared out of nowhere and participated in this matter out of nowhere, he definitely had an important role to play.


    The old man didn¡¯t seem to be afraid. Instead, he said calmly,¡±There¡¯s no harm in telling you. Our initial goal was to monitor him.¡±


    As he spoke, the old man pointed at Xu Bai and paused for a moment before continuing,¡±¡±But I didn¡¯t expect him to grow so fast. Now my master wants me to kill him. I¡¯m not the only one who has received the order. He¡¯s in danger now.¡±


    ¡°Killing him will allow the thing behind him to start anew. Although it will become even more powerful, it will take time, and this time is my master¡¯s most precious thing.¡±


    Without using any interrogation methods, the old man revealed almost everything he knew. When the people beside him heard it, they all frowned.


    Xu Bai sized up the old man in front of him and said,¡±¡±What you are saying now seems to be a shocking secret, but it is all we know. There is no important information.¡±


    He and the Absolute Saint were already in a life-or-death relationship.


    It was normal to be targeted. From the information he had learned in the past, he knew that as long as he died, the cheat would come back.


    He would become stronger after starting over, but it would take time. Just like how he had grown from being unable to do anything to his current realm, all of this was accumulated over time.


    This time was enough for the Absolute Saint to escape.


    These things sounded earth-shattering, but for reasons that were already known, they were irrelevant.


    ¡°Will you tell me the important news?¡±Xu Bai¡¯s question was very simple. He didn¡¯t even want to say another word.


    He could not control the other party¡¯s divine soul, and the other party would even pretend to be controlled by him. Who knew if what he said was true or false?


    As for interrogation, this guy was probably the absolute saint¡¯s loyal lackey. It was impossible for him to get any useful information.


    Now, Xu Bai was just going through the motions to see if the other party could say anything.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The old man did not answer, but the expression on his face was obvious.


    He seemed to be very happy to see Xu Bai¡¯s current appearance, and he even added,¡±


    ¡± Others might not know, but I know your ability. There¡¯s a book in my cottage, but you can¡¯t learn it because the Absolute Saint tampered with it. You can¡¯t activate your ability, and if you want to learn it by force, who knows how long it will take you.¡±


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    With a slight sound, Xu Bai broke the old man¡¯s neck. He did not have the intention to say anything more to the old man and turned to look at Director Mu.

 Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039: The Best Solution (2)

    Chapter 1039: The Best Solution (2)


    ¡°Are there any other experts who are proficient in the divine soul?¡±


    Since he had already been determined to be an enemy, there was no need to keep him alive. In addition, he had to focus on saving Yun Zihai now, so he did not have so much time to care about this.


    Director Mu shook his head and said,¡± I really can¡¯t think of it in a short period of time. I can¡¯t find it unless we search a large area.¡±¡±


    Prime Minister Wen added,¡± If we were to conduct a large-scale search, it would take at least a few months. Now that Yun Zihai is here, even if someone stabilizes his injuries, it would probably only last for a month.¡±¡±


    A month?


    Xu Bai paced back and forth, stroking his chin as he pondered.


    Suddenly, he stopped. A light flashed in his mind as he thought of a wonderful method.


    Xu Bai said,¡± I¡¯ll go to that guy¡¯s thatched cottage again. Help me stabilize his injuries and send him to the barbarian fief. When I come back, I should have a way.¡±¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure if there was a way, but there was room for maneuver.


    The old man seemed to be overly confident. In order to make him feel uncomfortable, he even said that the book could not trigger the progress bar.


    If he were to start from scratch, it would probably take a long time.


    However, he had a wonderful method. This method was something he had just thought of, and it had a high possibility of being put into practice.


    Seeing that Xu Bai seemed to be confident, Director Mu did not say anything more. He nodded and agreed. He said that they would stabilize Yun Zihai¡¯s injury and that there should be no problem within a month.


    However, they also explained that this method of stabilizing injuries was actually suppressing them. The longer they suppressed them, the more powerful they would be when they erupted.


    Now that he had no other choice, he could only resort to this method. Xu Bai did not waste any more time and rushed towards the old man¡¯s position not long ago.


    ..


    He had been in a hurry along the way, but with his full speed, he had saved a lot of time.


    He went to the old man¡¯s cottage and indeed got a book. After getting the book, he immediately rushed to the barbarian fief.


    When he arrived at his destination, Yun Zihai was successfully transported to the palace¡¯s treasury.


    The entire process did not waste any time. When Xu Bai arrived, he first checked on Yun Zihai¡¯s injuries. After ensuring that he had been suppressed, he immediately headed to a palace.


    Not long after, he walked out of the palace with a little girl in his hand.


    Xu Ling¡¯s eyes were dull as Xu Bai grabbed her collar.


    She didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was still learning how to take out the books from the palace treasury when her father suddenly arrived and brought her back to the palace treasury.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know what was going on and was even dumbfounded, Xu Ling was still very quick-witted at such a young age.


    She sneaked a glance at her father. Seeing his serious face, she knew that something must have happened, so she didn¡¯t say anything and was obediently carried into the palace treasury by Xu Bai.


    As soon as she arrived at the palace¡¯s treasury, Xu Ling saw a person lying on the ground.


    ¡°Uncle Yun? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yun Zihai was an official in the palace, so Xu Ling naturally knew him. Especially since Yun Zihai was a good friend of her father, Xu Ling had a good relationship with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Something happened to your Uncle Yun¡­¡± Xu Bai roughly explained what had happened.


    Xu Ling¡¯s eyes rolled as she suddenly pointed at herself.¡±Dad, do you mean that I can help?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and said without hesitation,¡±That¡¯s right, I want you to make a move. I¡¯ll tell you the steps now.¡±


    Next, Xu Bai began to explain, while Xu Ling listened attentively. She would occasionally nod her head in agreement with Xu Bai.


    Xu Ling thought to herself. She finally had a place to use her skills.


    A small child¡¯s mind was currently in turmoil.


    She thought about how she had become her father¡¯s right-hand man, charging forward with her father and finally reaching the highest mountain peak.


    With a wave of her arm, all the experts bowed to her.


    Only Xu Bai didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. If he knew, he would definitely take this girl out and teach her a lesson. She was so young, but she was thinking about such things. It was simply unbelievable.


    After Xu Bai finished explaining all the key points, Xu Ling understood what Xu Bai meant, and she nodded her little head slightly.


    ¡°What dad means is that I¡¯ll first learn this thing and then copy it into a book for dad.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that this was the case.


    Actually, this was the best method.


    He couldn¡¯t learn this book, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to level up quickly. Thus, he needed Xu Ling to help him.


    As for how to transfer, it was actually quite simple. After Xu Ling learned it, she would copy it down. Wouldn¡¯t there be a progress bar?


    Of course, there was a problem, and it was a big problem.


    That was, after Xu Ling learned it, her level would not be high. If he took it, he might not be able to treat Yun Zihai¡¯s injuries.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He still had a book about failing to become a saint, which was the key to turning the situation around.


    As long as he learned this skill, regardless of its level, he could use the fusion skill he had obtained from failing to become a saint and completely fuse it with other skills. This skill would naturally become a saint level skill.


    Now that he had a bunch of skills, it would depend on his luck whether he could fuse the skills that Xu Ling had comprehended.


    If he could succeed, Yun Zihai might be saved. If he could not succeed, then there was really nothing he could do because this was already the best solution he could think of.


    ¡°In order to save your Uncle Yun, you have to work harder.¡±Xu Bai patted Xu Ling¡¯s head. Seeing Xu Ling¡¯s serious expression, he thought that she was trying her best.


    Xu Ling grunted, then ran off to a corner to study with her book.


    Xu Bai waited patiently.


    Beside him, Liu Qingfeng had witnessed the entire process. He didn¡¯t know the reason, but he didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°I have a feeling that something big is going to happen.¡±Liu Qingfeng said.


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± There will always be a way out when the time comes. We¡¯ll cross the bridge when we come to it. Don¡¯t worry about what will happen in the future. Let¡¯s solve the current crisis first.¡±¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, a battle will probably break out soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Qingfeng was slightly stunned. After he reacted, he pondered and said,¡±¡±Brother Xu, do you mean the battle with the Bizarre City?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that this was the case.


    When the slots for sainthood were filled, it would be the time to fight. The Bizarre Market was currently at a disadvantage. Only by taking advantage of this opportunity to take down the Bizarre Market in one fell swoop would they have time to deal with the real mastermind, which was the huge eye.


    Xu Bai felt that it shouldn¡¯t be far, so he told Liu Qingfeng to get ready.


    ¡°Ha, the Bizarre Market¡­¡± Liu Qingfeng laughed softly.¡± Speaking of which, I will go there often. It will be a great help to the human world if I can get rid of this mortal danger. When the time comes, I will definitely follow Brother Xu through life and death.¡±¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more until a surprised cry came from the side. Only then did Xu Bai turn his gaze to Xu Ling.


    ¡°Dad, look, I¡¯ve already learned it. I¡¯ll copy it for you immediately!¡±Xu Ling ran over quickly with her short legs.


    He had an expression that looked like he was asking for praise and a little pride on his face.


    Xu Bai pinched Xu Ling¡¯s tender cheeks and praised her with a smile. Then, he asked her to go to the side to write.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After being praised by Xu Bai, Xu Ling was overjoyed. She smiled sweetly and went to the side to copy seriously.


    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, Xu Ling finished copying the entire book and handed it to Xu Bai with both hands.


    Xu Bai looked at the golden progress bar and smiled.


    ¡°Now, let me see what else you have after solving Yun Zihai¡¯s problem!¡±


    The progress bar was increasing rapidly. Xu Bai felt as if he had returned to the days when he had a progress bar¡­

 Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040: Continue to Fuse Skills

    Chapter 1040: Continue to Fuse Skills


    Since Xu Bai¡¯s cheat had been upgraded several times, it had improved greatly. Even if he failed to become a saint, he could still quickly digest it.


    No one disturbed Xu Bai, because they all knew that Xu Bai was going to do something serious.


    One day, when Xu Bai put down the book in his hand, the light blue smoke in front of him formed the latest attribute panel.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    ¡± Realm: Rank One Saint Loose Cultivator.¡±


    [Incantation of Myriad Forms Attracting Mountains and Seas (Saint Level 1):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Attack (Saint Realm Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Defense (Saint Realm Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of spells (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Support (Saint Rank-3):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Technique (Saint Realm Level 2):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    After this fusion, Myriad Ancestors had been upgraded to Saint Realm Level 3, while Myriad Mysterious Arts had been upgraded to Saint Realm Level 2. It was a huge improvement. Although his strength hadn¡¯t increased much, the strength of his skills had made great progress.


    This time, it was also very smooth. He had also integrated the auxiliary method of the divine soul into it. Xu Bai had now mastered it and raised it to the level of a saint.


    Liu Qingfeng was the only one left waiting at the side. In order not to delay Xu Ling¡¯s progress, he told her to continue learning.


    Therefore, there were only two of them here. When Xu Bai put down the book in his hand, Liu Qingfeng already knew that Xu Bai had thoroughly read the book.


    ¡°Can it be resolved?¡± Liu Qingfeng asked.


    During this period of time, Yun Zihai had not woken up. He lay in the palace¡¯s treasury, his body visibly damaged.


    Since this was a joint attack by Director Mu and other experts, it could only suppress the effect. The longer the suppression, the easier it was to be injured.


    Once it completely erupted, it would be even more terrifying than before.


    Xu Bai nodded,¡±It¡¯s time to settle everything.¡±¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he came to Yun Zihai¡¯s side, lowered his head, and pressed his hand on Yun Zihai¡¯s glabella.


    A huge amount of soul power surged into Yun Zihai¡¯s mind. Xu Bai closed his eyes and sensed it carefully.


    If it was before, Xu Bai would only have the ability of the divine soul¡¯s cultivation technique and would not be able to sense anything too detailed.


    It was easy for him to destroy his divine soul, but it was somewhat difficult to feel it.


    However, it was different now. With the help of his divine soul, he could personally feel the changes in Yun Zihai.


    At this moment, in Yun Zihai¡¯s mind, countless worlds were occupying their own positions. They were clearly separated from each other.


    Yun Zihai¡¯s divine soul was as weak as an ant. It constantly dodged in the cracks of countless worlds, afraid that it would be caught and destroyed.


    Xu Bai finally understood that if Yun Zihai¡¯s divine soul was completely destroyed, then this body would become a springboard for countless worlds. At that time, they could enter and exit however they wanted.


    Even if he killed Yun Zihai, it would be useless because his divine soul had already been destroyed and the springboard had already been formed.


    It was as if a coordinate had been set. It was useless to just erase the surface because the coordinate had already been engraved into the bone marrow.


    ¡°How can I awaken Yun Zihai and turn his disadvantage into an advantage?¡±After Xu Bai found out the reason, he fell into deep thought, thinking about how to solve the problem.


    He sensed it carefully. At first, he thought that if he could attack himself and destroy the divine souls in countless worlds, there might be a way.


    But later, he gave up on this decision because he felt that these countless worlds were actually related to Yun Zihai.


    If these countless worlds were destroyed, Yun Zihai¡¯s soul would also be destroyed. Moreover, Xu Bai might not be able to make it in time.


    The so-called inability to make it in time was because Yun Zihai¡¯s divine soul was too fragile. Every time a world was destroyed, it was a form of damage to Yun Zihai¡¯s divine soul.


    If too many worlds were destroyed, Yun Zihai¡¯s divine soul might dissipate in advance. Xu Bai could only destroy a portion of the world. The remaining worlds would not have time to continue destroying.


    Then, Yun Zihai becoming a springboard would become a reality.


    ¡°The person who tied the bell must untie it. Perhaps the person who untied and tied the bell is not me, but Yun Zihai himself.¡±


    He remembered the words of the old man who betrayed this world. If it was true that the one who tied the bell had to untie it, Yun Zihai was the one who really needed to fulfill this sentence.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai had an idea. If he could help Yun Zihai strengthen his divine soul and let Yun Zihai become the leader, these countless worlds would not invade again.


    This was a very simple reason. Because in the current situation, Yun Zihai was at a disadvantage.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Once he was destroyed, countless worlds would swarm over. If Yun Zihai was strong and became the leader, he could suppress countless worlds in turn.


    With an idea in mind, Xu Bai also had a solution. He closed his eyes and used the auxiliary technique in his divine soul to carefully wrap Yun Zihai¡¯s divine soul.


    In the next moment, Yun Zihai¡¯s divine soul seemed to have found its savior. It surged toward Xu Bai, conveying an aura of fatigue and despair to him.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a reverse flow method.¡±Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    There was a method mentioned in this divine soul support technique. It was to use one¡¯s own divine soul to pour into the divine soul of others, temporarily providing them with powerful divine soul power.

 Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041: Continue to Fuse Skills (2)

    Chapter 1041: Continue to Fuse Skills (2)


    Because it was a temporary relationship, it could solve one drawback, which was that he did not have to worry about the person who was poured in bursting.


    However, there was also a drawback to solving this problem. The most obvious drawback was that this was a temporary soul infusion.


    Every once in a while, he would have to infuse it again. It was a very complicated method.


    However, this was not a big problem for Xu Bai. He only needed to temporarily infuse. When Yun Zihai woke up, he would let Yun Zihai cultivate the divine soul technique and improve his own divine soul.


    The current plan was to save the situation.


    Therefore, Xu Bai did not hesitate and directly used the divine soul support technique.


    In the next moment, his powerful divine soul poured into it. Yun Zihai¡¯s originally weak divine soul, which could only survive in the cracks, was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, it was already strong enough to suppress countless worlds.


    ¡°I really have to thank you for your clear distinction. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything.¡±


    If the countless worlds were not separated but combined, even Xu Bai would not be able to win. However, it was different now. As long as he defeated the strongest, Yun Zihai could stop him.


    Due to the consumption of his soul, he had a powerful recovery method. This bit of consumption was not a problem at all.


    In just a moment, Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul had already recovered to its original state. Meanwhile, Yun Zihai, who was lying on the ground, slowly opened his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had fallen into a coma, and his soul had even been suppressed by countless worlds. However, this did not mean that he did not know what was going on in the outside world. He was not surprised when he woke up this time. Although he had survived a disaster, there was a kind of calmness.


    ¡°Brother Xu, I owe you a big favor this time.¡±¡± If I really let them succeed,¡± Yun Zihai said,¡± I might become everyone¡¯s sinner. At that time, I might even be written in history books and be despised by tens of thousands of people.¡±


    As he spoke, Yun Zihai stood up.


    Xu Bai said,¡± Brother Yun, you know what you should do in the future, right? It¡¯s better to focus on your soul because I can only treat the symptoms and not the root cause. I¡¯ll inject it into you once in a while to ensure that you won¡¯t be suppressed by other worlds.¡±


    Yun Zihai nodded. Of course, he knew what he should do. However, he had a more important matter to resolve now.


    Thinking of this, he organized his words and turned to Xu Bai.


    ¡°Brother Xu, when I was being suppressed by countless worlds, I kept wandering in the cracks and discovered a secret that might be useful to you.¡±


    Xu Bai originally thought that this matter was over, but Yun Zihai¡¯s words piqued his interest.


    ¡°What secret?¡±


    He saw that Yun Zihai¡¯s face was solemn and solemn. Clearly, this matter was not that simple.


    Yun Zihai thought for a moment and finally organized his words before saying,¡±In my mind, there are countless doors to worlds. They want to use me as a springboard, but when I was struggling to survive in the cracks, I saw another door. This door doesn¡¯t come from countless worlds, but the world we are in.¡±


    Beside them, Liu Qingfeng listened to their conversation and was completely dumbfounded. He did not know what to say.


    Who am I? Where am I? What should I do?


    In short, he did not know the ins and outs of the matter, so he could only listen as if it was a joke.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Ruins!¡± Yun Zihai said solemnly.¡±


    Ruins?


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and paced back and forth for a moment. He was thinking about what Yun Zihai had said just now.


    Even though Yun Zihai was talking about the bizarre market, Xu Bai was not so cautious.


    However, the ruins were different. There was an absolute saint locked inside the ruins. Now, there was a door in Yun Zihai¡¯s mind. What did this mean?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know because he didn¡¯t have any clues.


    But now, there was someone who had experienced it personally here, so he asked again.


    ¡°Have you sensed anything behind the door, or rather¡­Have you tried to get close to this door?¡±


    Yun Zihai said,¡± Because it¡¯s related to our world, I tried to get close and seek help. However, when I tried to get close, I felt that there were two forces competing inside the door. One was very powerful but was bound, while the other was slightly weaker but very free.¡±


    Two powers?


    Xu Bai could tell that the one who was bound was definitely an Absolute Saint. As for the other one, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    However, he could not just rely on Yun Zihai¡¯s words. Some things needed to be felt by himself.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai said to Yun Zihai,¡±¡±Brother Yun, let me check your soul and see what exactly is inside.¡±


    This matter was so important that Yun Zihai naturally did not dawdle. He agreed very readily and released his divine soul.


    Xu Bai once again urged the power of his divine soul to enter Yun Zihai¡¯s mind and explore the world inside.


    There were too many worlds, and Xu Bai could feel that as long as he got close to these worlds, they would avoid him in fear.


    However, his goal this time was not these worlds, so he did not care about them. Instead, he kept searching in the cracks, looking for the door that Yun Zihai had mentioned came from his world.


    Time gradually passed. It would naturally take a lot of time to find an alternative in these countless worlds. Xu Bai¡¯s brows gradually furrowed. He felt that the more he searched, the more complicated it would be.


    While he was searching, in the ruins, a humanoid creature formed by light was sitting cross-legged in the sky.


    The remains could not be seen clearly, and no one knew what his facial expression was. However, he did not move at all, as if he was a piece of wood.


    He was very melancholic now. He didn¡¯t understand the Absolute Saint¡¯s purpose at all, especially what the Absolute Saint meant when he said,¡± I finally found it.¡±


    He knew very well that there was definitely some kind of scheme or scheme up the sleeve, otherwise, he would not have paid such a huge price.


    For now, he really wanted to contact Xu Bai and tell him to be careful. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of scheme it was, he wanted to remind Xu Bai. There were also many things he wanted to say to Xu Bai.


    He followed the clues he knew about the Absolute Saint¡¯s invasion of countless worlds. He used this clue to open a door in the cracks of countless worlds.


    He wanted to use this opportunity to contact Xu Bai, but he had no other thoughts after that.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do next, and he couldn¡¯t descend to that world because he had a more important mission here.


    The relic was also his original method. His goal was to use his remaining energy to trap the Absolute Saint. He knew that the time he could trap the Absolute Saint was getting shorter and shorter, but he couldn¡¯t leave early.


    It was his final responsibility to trap them for as long as he could.


    But now that he couldn¡¯t contact Xu Bai, he was anxious and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ At the very least, I should send out a warning. How should I send out a warning?¡±


    ¡°The Absolute Saint has lived countless years longer than us. He must be up to something.¡±


    ¡°No, even if I can sort out the clues, I can¡¯t inform Xu Bai. If I can¡¯t inform Xu Bai, what¡¯s the use of me sorting out the clues alone?¡±


    As a ruin formed from countless remnant worlds and countless efforts, he felt a headache now.


    Just as he was getting more and more anxious and his head hurt, he suddenly felt something unusual.


    The relic turned from sitting cross-legged to standing and waved at the void in front of it. The void continued to condense and finally condensed into a mirror.


    In the mirror, he saw a wisp of divine soul gradually approaching the door he had built.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The relic was very excited. He could feel the owner of this divine soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    In his excitement, he did not think about anything else. He quickly spread out his information and his kindness through the door.


    ..


    In Yun Zihai¡¯s divine soul, Xu Bai was gradually approaching at this moment when he suddenly felt an aura coming over¡­

 Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042: Finishing the Book of the World, Another Saint

    Chapter 1042: Finishing the Book of the World, Another Saint


    Xu Bai was stunned when he sensed the aura. He could feel that it wasn¡¯t the aura of an Absolute Saint, but another aura. He had come into contact with an Absolute Saint before, so he could clearly feel the crazy aura of an Absolute Saint.


    The message that this aura was sending over was actually just goodwill, and there was even a hint of flattery.


    ¡°Good intentions? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, the one waiting for me in the ruins should be the Absolute Saint. The others are all created in the ruins, including those Deities. How could anyone send me kindness?¡±


    ¡°Should I get in touch with him? Or was this the plot of the Absolute Saint?¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s spirit stopped in front of the door. After thinking for a long time, he finally decided to try to come into contact with it.


    He had a feeling that there was an even more shocking secret behind this door. If he did not come into contact with it today, he might miss some clues.


    As long as he was careful, it would be fine. After all, what he had entered was only a wisp of his divine soul. He would not suffer too much damage.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai no longer hesitated. He controlled his soul and touched the door.


    Just as he touched the door, it emitted a burst of light. In the light, Xu Bai felt the aura transmitted from the door.


    ¡°This definitely isn¡¯t the aura of an Absolute Saint.¡±


    The feeling of being close to him made him feel that there was a huge difference between the aura of an Absolute Saint and that of an Absolute Saint.


    There was a door between them. Xu Bai did not enter, and the other party did not come out either. However, there should be no problem in communicating.


    Xu Bai tried to communicate with him and sent a message through his soul to ask about the other party¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    When this message was accurately transmitted, Xu Bai instantly had a feeling that the owner of this aura seemed to be extremely excited.


    It was as if he was painstakingly searching for someone, searching the entire world with all his might, but still could not find him.


    However, he suddenly realized that when he turned around, he met this person. His excitement could be felt even through the door in front of him.


    The aura behind the door stirred. A moment later, a message was transmitted and received by Xu Bai.


    The next moment, Xu Bai recognized the content of the message.


    ¡± I¡¯m a relic formed by thousands of thoughts. My goal is to suppress absolute saints in the relic. As time passes, the suppression effect is getting worse. I¡¯ve tried my best to find you and tell you something.¡±


    Ruins?


    The ruins were actually alive?


    Xu Bai was also extremely shocked. He had not expected this news.


    He could feel that there was life behind the door, and it was extremely vigorous. However, he could sense that even if it was vigorous, it was gradually weakening.


    ¡± Even though the decline isn¡¯t fast, it¡¯s still easy to notice.¡± Xu Bai recalled what the ruins said earlier. The ruins ¡®purpose was to suppress Absolute Saints.


    Now, it seemed that the Absolute Saint would slowly walk out of the ruins as the life of the ruins weakened. At that time, it would be the time for the final battle.


    However, it was too early to think about these things. Xu Bai used his soul to send out a message to ask.


    ¡°You said you had news to tell me just now. What news is it?¡±


    He would not consider the future for the time being. The most important thing now was to solve the current problem.


    When Xu Bai asked this question, the relic behind the door paused for a moment and slowly told him its clue.


    There wasn¡¯t much content, but Xu Bai was deep in thought after hearing it.


    ¡°You mean that the Absolute Saint might not only allow countless worlds to descend, but he might also have other plans mixed in, but you don¡¯t know.¡±


    The remains admitted that they were not aware of this and reminded Xu Bai,¡±¡±You must find a springboard. Either kill the springboard or maintain it. In the current situation, you must not let the countless worlds descend. Perhaps something abnormal will happen when they are about to descend.¡±


    The Absolute Saint had lived for an unknown amount of time. Although the ruins had lived for quite a long time, they paled in comparison to the Absolute Saint.


    Therefore, the ruins felt that they had to pay attention to the Absolute Saint¡¯s schemes.


    ¡± I don¡¯t have any clues now,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± I can only remain vigilant, but it¡¯s impossible to guard against it. Do you have any other clues? Can you tell me?¡±¡±


    What he said was the truth. Thinking about it carefully, he could only remain vigilant at most.


    He had no idea what the Absolute Saint was doing.


    It was a fact that countless worlds had descended, but he could not figure out what plan was hidden behind it.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The people at the ruins fell silent as if they were organizing their words. Xu Bai did not rush them. He waited patiently.


    The longer he waited, the bigger the news became. He was looking forward to what he would get next.


    After about half an hour, the door suddenly lit up with a faint light. The light passed through the door and directly entered Xu Bai¡¯s soul.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t defend himself, because it was only a wisp of his God Soul. He could cut it off at any time. After cutting it off, he recovered very quickly. It would only take a blink of an eye.


    But this time, he was not in a hurry to cut off the connection, because after he digested the information, he finally understood why the ruins would wait for so long.

 Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043: Finishing the Book of the World, Another Saint

    Chapter 1043: Finishing the Book of the World, Another Saint


    The location!


    There were actually many locations hidden inside, and in these locations, there were countless progress bars, including many failed attempts to become a saint.


    ¡°What do you mean? You want me to go to the ruins?¡±Xu Bai frowned slightly.


    To the ruins?


    If it was in the past, he would really want to go over.


    But now, he was not interested at all.


    Especially after he knew the truth about the situation at the place, he was even more reluctant to go there.


    Going over was equivalent to exposing himself to the absolute saint. If he did not do well, he might be gone.


    The risk of this matter was too great. Even if there were many progress bars, he was not willing to take this risk.


    ¡± Yes.¡± The ruins quickly replied,¡± After you reach the peak of Saint Plane, you might be able to hide your identity and enter this place. After you enter this place, these books will be the way for you to grow further.¡±¡±


    ¡°You should know that when you reach the peak of the Saint Realm, you might be able to deal with an Absolute Saint, but that¡¯s just a possibility.¡±


    ¡°And what is left for you in the ruins is the final method.¡±


    ¡± These are all things left behind from the past. They¡¯ve been hidden. You have to believe that the most dangerous place is the safest place. If you can reach the peak of Saint Realm, you might be able to hide from the eyes and ears of the Absolute Saint and gain more benefits here.¡±


    Peak Saint Realm?


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought. After a while, he put this matter aside and agreed. If he could reach the Saint Realm Peak, he might go and take a look, but that was not certain.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the Bizarre Market!¡±


    ¡°If you want to attack the two bizarre markets, you can capture all the strangeness and interrogate them. Let them leave traces in the human world. This can also obtain abilities. You should be more familiar with them than me.¡±


    Traces?


    Of course, Xu Bai was very familiar with this thing. It could even be said that he used it often.


    In the past, when he was with the female Abbey Dean, he had asked her to carve wood carvings. He could get the progress bar from the wood carvings. It could be said that he was very familiar with it.


    ¡°Is there any other news?¡±


    After obtaining another piece of useful information, Xu Bai decided to test it out in the bizarre market. He asked if there was any other information.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other information,¡± the ruins said slowly.¡±However, there¡¯s one more important thing. You have to be quick because we don¡¯t have much time left. I don¡¯t know when we will be unable to trap the Absolute Saint and die here. Also, we don¡¯t know the true purpose of the Absolute Saint Saint¡¯s plan.¡±


    The two of them talked for a while more before the ruins retreated. Xu Bai also withdrew his divine soul and looked at the surrounding scenery.


    When his gaze stopped on Yun Zihai, he slowly said,¡±You have to take good care of your body. Don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Yun Zihai was the springboard and also the core of the entire plan.


    The very beginning also started here. As long as Yun Zihai was fine, the Absolute Saint¡¯s hidden plan wouldn¡¯t be exposed.


    For now, he still had to ensure Yun Zihai¡¯s safety.


    Yun Zihai also knew the importance of this matter, so he nodded and agreed. The few of them no longer communicated, and Xu Bai rushed to the Great Chu Royal Palace. He had to find Director Mu to redeem those secret manuals.


    After all, there was really not much time left for him. He had to seize every moment to increase his strength.


    ..


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, a long time had passed. During this period of time, there was no turmoil in the martial world.


    Great Chu and the land of the Barbarian Race were still developing steadily and orderly. The most important thing was that the name of a person was fading from the world of martial artists. To be precise, it was not fading, but gradually becoming a legend.


    Bloody Butcher Blade Guest!


    Xu Bai rarely appeared in Jianghu. Many people had never even seen his face. However, the legends in Jianghu were still not small. Now, Xu Bai was already a top existence among all the people in Jianghu.


    There were very few legends in the martial world, and many of them were dead. However, there was a living legend now.


    As for the legend that was circulating in the martial world, Xu Bai himself did not know about it because he was still in the Imperial Palace of the Great Chu Country, trying his best to read the progress bar.


    Director Mu was still very helpful. The books he received filled the entire palace treasury.


    Most importantly, Director Mu would send over another batch of books every once in a while. It was almost endless, causing Xu Bai to be a little flustered.


    After Xu Bai had plunged into this place and spent such a long time, he finally finished the last bit of liver.


    In front of him, the latest attribute panel appeared.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    ¡± Realm: Rank One Saint Loose Cultivator.¡±


    [Incantation of Myriad Forms Attracting Mountains and Seas (Saint Realm Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Attack (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Defense (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of spells (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Support (Saint Rank-3):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Technique (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    ..


    After such a long time, coupled with the fact that he had upgraded his Goldfinger several times, he had already reached the Third Level Saint Realm.


    There were many fusion techniques in the books that Director Mu had collected. He did not hesitate and used them directly.


    All of his skills had reached Saint Realm Level 3, but Xu Bai could feel that his progress was getting slower and slower.


    Even if the upgraded cheat had extremely fast speed, it still had a big flaw.


    The biggest flaw was that what he needed now was a sea of skills.


    A progress bar was needed to be able to improve effectively.


    However, the problem was that the number of books that Director Mu had collected had reached a limit. The speed of collecting books had obviously decreased.


    As the collection speed decreased, the progress bar also decreased, and the increase in strength was reduced by a level.


    Xu Bai stood up and walked to the window.


    At this moment, the sky had already turned dark. There was a bright moon hanging in the sky. The pure moonlight sprinkled down, covering the entire land with a layer of silver frost.


    The weather was getting colder.


    It should be snowing at this time in previous years. This year, it was delayed, but it should be coming soon.


    The first snowstorm always comes later.¡±


    ¡°What I lack now is books, but it¡¯s already very difficult to collect them in the human world. Perhaps I can only look at the Bizarre Market.¡±


    ¡°When the Strange Market starts, I will definitely make a move. At that time, I will make all the strangeness become my progress bar.¡±


    Xu Bai quickly decided on the next step of his plan. A cold wind blew past, and he closed the door behind him. He walked out of the palace of the Great Chu State and rushed towards the land of the barbarians.


    ..


    The first snow finally came.


    The entire sky was covered in heavy snow, and the ground was covered in thick silver frost.


    During this period of time, Xu Bai had been staying in the land of barbarians to accompany Chu Ling and the others.


    From time to time, secret manuals would be sent over. However, these secret manuals were sent in bits and pieces.


    Xu Bai only needed to work a little in his spare time to finish the progress bar.


    Besides the progress bar, he spent most of his time accompanying Chu Ling and the others, as well as supervising Xu Ling¡¯s studies.


    At first, this little girl had a high-spirited temperament and said that she wanted to become a top-notch expert in the world and dominate the world. However, the little girl¡¯s personality was extremely jumping around. After persisting for a period of time, she would fish for three days and dry her net for two days.


    She had even fought with Xu Bai in a battle of wits and courage, causing trouble in the palace every day. Fortunately, Xu Bai was still able to control her. Now, this little girl¡¯s strength had actually reached the Transcendent Realm.


    Sometimes, Xu Bai would sigh with emotion. Other than being talented, this little girl was also lucky. After he obtained the cheat, he had experienced countless life and death situations to reach where he was today.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Good luck is also a kind of luck.¡±


    Xu Bai thought.


    At this moment, Liu Qingfeng, who was reading at the side, suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky outside the window.


    Xu Bai also raised his head and looked over.


    ¡°Someone has entered the Saint Plane!¡±

 Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044: Something Happened to the Female Abbey Dean

    Chapter 1044: Something Happened to the Female Abbey Dean


    Xu Bai and Liu Qingfeng were familiar with that aura. It was the same aura when Eunuch Wei had become a Saint.


    When Xu Bai arrived at the window, Liu Qingfeng also stopped and followed Xu Bai. He stood beside the window and looked at the sky in the distance.


    That was the direction of the imperial palace of the Great Chu Country. The aura of a Saint Realm cultivator came from there.


    ¡°It should be either the Principal or Prime Minister Wen.¡±Liu Qingfeng found it funny and said,¡±¡±I just don¡¯t know who won.¡±


    The grudge between these two people was known throughout the entire martial world. They were now competing to see who could become a saint first, and no one knew who would win.


    But in Liu Qingfeng¡¯s eyes, the losing party would probably be in a bad mood.


    In fact, at their age, they should be indifferent to these problems. However, the two of them had been holding grudges for a long time, and this time, they were fighting, so it gave people a very funny feeling.


    ¡°Who won?¡± Xu Bai asked with a smile. This might have exceeded your expectations. These two people should be able to continue fighting.¡±


    Liu Qingfeng was stunned, not understanding what he meant.


    Xu Bai raised two fingers and said,¡± Two people entering the Saint Plane at the same time. Who do you think will win?¡±¡±


    Becoming a saint together?


    Liu Qingfeng was obviously stunned for a moment. After he reacted, he suddenly realized,¡±¡±This means that since they haven¡¯t won yet, they¡¯ll probably have to continue!¡±


    In fact, they could also see that if the winner was determined, the accumulated resentment between the two might be resolved. Of course, the loser would be very upset.


    But now that they were tied, this state would probably continue.


    ¡°No matter who wins or loses, it¡¯s good for the human world. There¡¯s only one place left to become a saint anyway.¡±Liu Qingfeng sighed.


    He felt a little helpless. Due to the loss of his divine soul in his early years, although he had recovered to the peak of the Saint Realm, it was probably too late for him to advance further. After all, there was only one spot left.


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± Wrong. There are two more.¡±¡±


    ¡°Why are there two more?¡± Liu Qingfeng asked in confusion. Great Chu now had Eunuch Wei, the Principal, Prime Minister Wen, and King Sheng You.¡±


    ¡°Great Yue State¡¯s Military God Bai Zhong and Prime Minister Liu Yue, together with you and the Great Shaman of the Barbarian Race, there is only one quota left, right?¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.¡±You¡¯ve miscalculated some things. One of the spots has already been vacated. You should know who it is.¡±¡±


    Liu Qingfeng frowned and pondered. Suddenly, his eyes lit up.¡±You mean¡­ The Great Barbarian Warlock is dead?¡±


    If there was really a spot left, only the Great Shaman of the Barbarian Race was left. That was why Liu Qingfeng asked.


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± He¡¯s just a fence-sitter. It¡¯s useless to keep him. In the end, he might even affect us. Let¡¯s just kill him.¡±¡±


    The Great Barbarian Sorcerer had to die. Even if he had joined Xu Bai at the last moment, he had to die.


    Now, this era was approaching its most important moment. It was useless to keep a fence-sitter. Moreover, this fellow had insisted on killing him back then, so it would be easy to get backstabbed if he kept him.


    Of course, the death of the barbarian shaman was very secretive. It was only carried out when Xu Bai went to the palace of the Great Motherland. Very few people in the world knew about it.


    Before the Great Barbarian Sorcerer died, he had even played a role. That was because the white-robed man in the Bizarre Market wanted Xu Bai to die. Xu Bai had even cooperated with the Great Barbarian Sorcerer to put on a show, especially for the white-robed man.


    As for how to die, it was already very simple for him at this realm.


    Xu Bai felt at ease killing them. He thought of the moment when the barbarian shaman begged for mercy and could not help but shake his head.


    He was a master at the peak of the Saint Realm, but he was wagging his tail like a dog, which made him even more determined. Otherwise, he would have a headache when he really joined the enemy.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze swept over to the wind and said,¡±How about it? Do you understand what I mean? Now that there¡¯s another spot to become a Saint, I think Brother Qingfeng should hurry up. No matter what, you can¡¯t leave yourself with any regrets.¡±


    Liu Qingfeng was ecstatic. He hurriedly nodded, indicating that he had to seize the time to cultivate.


    Previously, he had failed because there were very few spots for him to enter the Saint Plane. But now, it seemed that there was another spot for him to enter the Saint Plane. He definitely couldn¡¯t continue to fail. No matter what, he had to fight for it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night.


    Xu Bai saw that Liu Qingfeng was seizing the time to cultivate, so he did not disturb him anymore. After leaving the palace¡¯s treasury, he directly soared into the sky and rushed towards the Great Chu¡¯s palace.


    ..


    In the Imperial Palace of Great Chu.


    At this moment, in the royal study, Director Mu, Eunuch Wei, the Director, and Prime Minister Wen were all present.


    Even King Sheng You, who was at the border, was gathered here.


    Furthermore, there was also Liu Yue and the War God Bai Zhong.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It could be said that almost all of the Saints in the world had come, except for Xu Bai.


    They were discussing an important matter, but before that, they were waiting for someone to arrive.


    The Headmaster and Prime Minister Wen were very far apart, one at the front and the other at the back.


    In fact, everyone did it on purpose. After all, these two guys did not use this to settle their grudges. Instead, they deepened it.


    If things went wrong, they might even fight here. This was not a good thing. After all, if the representatives of the scholars fought, where would the face of Great Chu be if this matter spread?

 Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045: Something Happened to the Female Abbey Dean (2)

    Chapter 1045: Something Happened to the Female Abbey Dean (2)


    Eunuch Wei took a sip of wine and narrowed his eyes, looking like he was enjoying himself.


    Beside him, Director Mu was looking at the report in his hand as if he was marking something.


    King Sheng You and Bai Zhong glared at each other. Both of them were at the peak of the Saint Plane. Although King Sheng You was slightly stronger, Bai Zhong was not convinced.


    There was a good saying that people of the same trade were enemies, and this was the situation now.


    Liu Yue was the only one standing by the window, looking at the white clouds in the sky.


    The scene looked quiet, but it was actually a little strange. At this moment, Liu Yue suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Since that kid hasn¡¯t come over yet, why don¡¯t you tell me the method to become a saint?¡±


    ¡°Ever since the Chu Emperor ascended to the heavens, I have already touched the threshold, but I am still a little lacking.¡±


    As he finished speaking, everyone present turned their gazes over.


    Prime Minister Wen and the dean had just become Saints, so they didn¡¯t participate in this topic.


    Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t want to participate in this topic. As long as he could reach the peak of the Saint Realm, he might be able to kill one of them. If he really couldn¡¯t, he would trade one for another. After all, his profession was very buggy. Other than needing one less item, it was almost a perfect profession.


    Bai Zhong and King Sheng You snorted heavily and spoke almost at the same time,¡±¡±I will definitely become a Saint before you.¡±


    Liu Yue felt a headache coming on. As an elegant scholar, he really couldn¡¯t stand these scenes, so he looked at Director Mu and said,¡±You promised me back then. Now, I¡¯m only a few steps away. Why don¡¯t you share your experience?¡±


    Director Mu put down the memorial in his hand and slowly said,¡±When you integrate your scholarly profession into your current throne, it might become an opportunity, but no one can say for sure.¡±


    Great Yue had become a subsidiary of Great Chu, but Liu Yue was still the one who ruled the country. That was why Director Mu said this.


    Liu Yue fell into deep thought, thinking about the possibilities of the method. He accidentally fell into a trance.


    Time gradually passed, and no one present spoke. They fell into a strange silence. After about an incense stick of time, a sound broke the silence.


    Xu Bai pushed the door open and walked in with a smile. He looked around and congratulated the Headmaster and Prime Minister Wen.


    ¡°Congratulations to the two of you for successfully becoming Saints and becoming one of the nine in the world.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The two of them were still arguing, but they still smiled politely at Xu Bai¡¯s congratulations.


    ¡°I suddenly feel that you might become a Saint even faster than me.¡± Liu Yue stared at Xu Bai and said.¡±


    Even the top experts present felt that Xu Bai¡¯s cultivation speed was too fast. It was simply inhuman.


    Xu Bai waved his hand to indicate that he had won. Then, he walked over to Eunuch Wei and sat down. He took the jar of wine and poured himself a bowl of wine before drinking it down.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei¡¯s wine is still the best.¡±


    Eunuch Wei smiled and said nothing.


    At this moment, Director Mu finally put down the memorial in his hand and looked around.


    ¡°Everyone is here.¡±


    Xu Bai finished the wine in his glass in one gulp when he heard the voice. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    The people present did not speak either. They were all waiting for Director Mu¡¯s next sentence.


    Director Mu pondered for a moment, organized his words, and said,¡±Now, there are only two positions left. We only need to wait for the two positions to be completed before we can attack the Bizarre Market on a large scale.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Although the newly advanced Saint was not yet at the peak, it did not need to be at the peak.


    With Director Mu around, he could make up for the deficiency.


    The reason why we should wait for another two into the saint position to fill, because this is so do more have assurance.


    ¡°Is it a plan?¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Director Mu nodded, then shook his head and said,¡±¡±It can only be said to be the prelude to the plan. Before this, I already knew which people were more likely to become Saints.¡±


    ¡°According to the current situation, there are probably¡­¡±


    Then, Director Mu began to talk.


    The list was actually not long. There were only seven names, but there was an explanation behind each name.


    It included the person¡¯s life, as well as his various interests and hobbies.


    What surprised Xu Bai was that other than Liu Qingfeng, there was another familiar person on the list-the female Abbey Dean.


    It had been a long time since he had seen Jade Face, the Abbey Dean, since the Barbarian¡¯s fief. Xu Bai did not know what she was doing.


    This time, he heard it by chance. He didn¡¯t expect that he was about to become a saint.


    This was something Xu Bai didn¡¯t expect. Although he knew that the female Abbey Dean was strong, outstanding, and a rare genius, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so close to becoming a saint.


    ¡°What is the significance of this list?¡±Xu Bai frowned and asked.


    Xu Bai felt that Director Mu was trying to stir up trouble by investigating these people who were about to enter the Saint Plane in such detail.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We need to know whether these people are good or bad,¡± answered Director Mu.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s good, then we won¡¯t care about them. But if it¡¯s bad, then the position of Saint doesn¡¯t belong to them.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to become a Saint, you will die.¡±


    Director Mu¡¯s tone was extremely cold when he said the last sentence.


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows. He was used to it.


    Actually, this was a reasonable approach.


    Now, it was already the beginning of the war with the Bizarre Market. Even if they had the corresponding advantage, they could not be underestimated.


    If there was a problem in this aspect and the problem was magnified, it would be too late to regret it.


    Therefore, he had to make sure that this matter was foolproof and that the future Saints were on his side.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already started investigating. Are there any corresponding questions?¡±Liu Yue asked.


    He and Bai Zhong were very far away from Great Chu, so they did not know about this.


    Director Mu nodded and said,¡± Most of them have clean identities. I also asked them to release their souls and found a specialist in soul detection to check. There are no problems.¡±¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s no problem with Liu Qingfeng either. After all, he¡¯s Xu Bai¡¯s man. Only this female Abbey Dean¡­¡±


    Director Mu paused for a moment.


    Actually, the female Abbey Dean and Xu Bai had also negotiated, but the problem was that the female Abbey Dean was different from Liu Qingfeng.


    Liu Qingfeng had almost sold himself to Xu Bai, but the female Abbey Dean was nowhere to be found.


    When Director Mu voiced his concerns, Xu Bai understood.


    So he couldn¡¯t find her at all. No wonder he had this meeting today¡­


    ¡°Me?¡± Xu Bai looked at Director Mu.¡±


    Director Mu nodded.


    Xu Bai had a headache.


    The world was vast, and the peak of the transcendent level was almost half a step into the existence of the Holy Realm. If you wanted to hide, you simply couldn¡¯t find it.


    Even if it was him, it was impossible!


    Director Mu seemed to know what Xu Bai was thinking and said,¡±¡±Sigh, we just wanted to ask if you have any ideas.¡±


    Method?


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    If he really had to say something about the method¡­


    He really did have one.


    Once upon a time, in order to help Liu Qingfeng find his soul, he had joined forces with the female Abbey Dean.


    At that time, there was a small accident. It was just that the female Abbey Dean¡¯s soul shivered.


    As for the chill¡­


    Xu Bai felt that he might be able to give it a try through his divine soul.


    If it was in the past, Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    However, this time, apart from the divine soul attack method, he also fused with the divine soul to assist.


    In the Soul Assistant, there was a method to use oneself as the center to find people who had communicated with one¡¯s soul.


    It might not be effective, but he could try.


    After Xu Bai thought it through, he nodded and said,¡±¡±I can try this method.¡±


    Director Mu relaxed.


    Since Xu Bai said he had a way, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    Xu Bai closed his eyes and began to circulate his True Core Strength.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After circulating his True Essence Energy, he used the divine soul to assist him.


    A moment later, Xu Bai felt an aura spreading in his mind, and his thoughts were drifting away.


    He saw where the female Abbey Dean was, but¡­ He also saw something unusual.


    ¡°Damn it! How is this possible!¡±


    Xu Bai was stunned!

 Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046: The Chance to Obtain the Progress Bar

    Chapter 1046: The Chance to Obtain the Progress Bar


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Director Mu, who was sitting at the side, was very curious.


    Because Xu Bai was the only one who could see the Divine Soul assisting technique, no one else could. Therefore, when everyone saw Xu Bai¡¯s strange expression, they were all curious.


    They were very curious about what strange thing Xu Bai had seen that made him lose control of his expression.


    After being disturbed, Xu Bai came back to his senses and relaxed his spirit. He shook his head and said,¡±I didn¡¯t see anything. Let me take a look.¡±


    Did he really not see anything?


    Of course not. No one believed it either.


    However, since Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything, there was nothing they could do. After Xu Bai shut his mouth, he continued to use the divine soul support technique and looked down along the divine soul.


    In front of him, the surrounding scenery changed. The female Abbey Dean¡¯s graceful figure appeared beside a river.


    These were not the most important things. The most important thing was that at this moment, a powerful force surged out of the female audience, and this force was actually mixed with Xu Bai¡¯s divine soul.


    To be more precise, this divine soul was not Xu Bai¡¯s own. It had been refined by the female Abbey Dean for her own use.


    The female Abbey Dean¡¯s body was covered with a layer of spiritual power. The spiritual power condensed in the air and turned into the image of a baby. It looked extremely vivid.


    The baby¡¯s eyes were closed and he was sound asleep. His two small hands were clenched into fists and he was even breathing.


    The other end was connected to the female Abbey Dean¡¯s mind. Xu Bai could see it.


    The most important thing was that the baby-like object condensed from the divine soul actually looked somewhat similar to him.


    Of course, Xu Bai was a godly spirit expert. He could easily see the difference between the two.


    ¡°I seem to have understood something. Back then, I shivered, but now there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. Just like that, his spirit suddenly became unstable. Then, the female Abbey Dean sensed it.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The female Abbey Dean, who was sitting beside the river, suddenly withdrew her soul. The baby floating in the air disappeared. The female Abbey Dean¡¯s eyes were unusually cold. Through Xu Bai¡¯s observation, she looked in Xu Bai¡¯s direction.


    Her eyes were as if she wanted to silence him. There was even a murderous aura spreading from her body. It was completely different from the aura of the female Abbey Dean in the past.


    For the female Abbey Dean, her intuition just now was definitely not fake. At their level, even a small intuition could cause great harm.


    This wasn¡¯t something to be underestimated. However, he couldn¡¯t find it by the river and felt a little frustrated.


    The female Abbey Dean pondered.¡± Who are you? You can meet me. Don¡¯t be afraid. This is not what a Supreme should do.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai knew that he couldn¡¯t continue hiding. Otherwise, it would cause a misunderstanding.


    However, Xu Bai thought about how he should say it to relieve this depressing situation. He thought about it again and again and finally organized his words.


    ¡°Ahem, long time no see.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He used the transmission of his spirit. After all, his spirit and the female Abbey Dean¡¯s spirit had been in perfect harmony for a period of time, so it was naturally very easy now. No matter how far away they were, he could find them.


    When she said this, the female Abbey Dean, who had been very calm, was stunned on the spot. Then, her face instantly turned red.


    I saw it, I saw everything!


    She was cultivating alone by the river, but Xu Bai had seen everything. She felt so ashamed that she wanted to die. However, she believed that she could still struggle a little and quickly explain.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. This is just a cultivation method. I¡¯ve relied on your soul to make up for my shortcomings. I¡¯m getting closer and closer to becoming a saint.¡±


    For some reason, the Abbey Dean suddenly felt that the more she explained, the more awkward she felt.


    This was indeed the case. Furthermore, she and Xu Bai had indeed had an incident. Hence, this explanation could only be forcefully understood.


    ¡°I understand, I understand. Can you find some time to come to the Imperial Palace of the Great Chu Country?¡±¡±


    Although he could confirm that the female Abbey Dean was not a bad person, he still had to go through the process. Moreover, it was not a good thing to go out alone at this time.


    The female Abbey Dean was distracted by Xu Bai, so she didn¡¯t continue the topic. After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, her eyes sank slightly, and she quickly thought of the reason.¡±Is the war about to start?¡±


    Now that the situation was in turmoil and Great Chu had been successfully unified, there was only one outcome.


    ¡ªBizarre Market.


    The female Abbey Dean didn¡¯t know about the Absolute Saint, but she knew about the Bizarre Market.


    Seeing that the topic had finally changed, Xu Bai nodded and said,¡±That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Bizarre Market. Now that the Bizarre Market is a stranger, hurry up and make a trip to the Great Chu Imperial Palace.¡±


    Xu Bai actually had many ideas.


    Liu Qingfeng and the female Abbey Dean were both on the list. If they could make their own people become Saints earlier, they would have their own people on their side.


    There were countless natural treasures in the barbarian fief and the Great Chu Imperial Palace. They might be useful.


    The female Abbey Dean didn¡¯t ask for the reason because she looked troubled.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai saw the female Abbey Dean¡¯s dilemma and said,¡±¡±Did something happen?¡±


    There was no reason to reject such an invitation.


    The female Abbey Dean hesitated for a moment, then she said with a troubled expression,¡±¡±I¡¯m about to become a Saint.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡± Xu Bai was stunned.¡±


    This was something he hadn¡¯t expected. He hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so quickly.

 Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047: The Chance to Obtain the Progress Bar (2)

    Chapter 1047: The Chance to Obtain the Progress Bar (2)


    The female Abbey Dean explained,¡±Because you¡¯re in my soul¡­¡± Well¡­ You should understand.¡±


    Sometimes, there was no need to say it too clearly, but everyone knew.


    ¡± What?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s tone was slightly stiff.¡± Could it be that my divine soul helped you become a Saint?¡±¡±


    Although the topic was rather awkward, the female Abbey Dean had completely let go and nodded without any hesitation.


    Xu Bai fell silent. After a moment, he said,¡±¡±Then come back after you become a Saint.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about anything else. Since he had contacted them, he would have a guarantee. He only needed to talk to Director Mu and that would be enough.


    After that, there was nothing else to say. Xu Bai cut off the connection.


    When Xu Bai returned to normal, he told Director Mu that there was no problem.


    Xu Bai¡¯s guarantee was reliable, so Director Mu didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Everyone, since this matter has been settled, let¡¯s move on to the next matter.¡± Director Mu changed the topic.¡±


    At this point, everyone remained silent and waited for Director Mu to continue.


    Director Mu waved his hand, and in the blink of an eye, the power of providence flashed.


    After the power of providence flashed, a map appeared and turned into stars that floated in the sky.


    The map changed from a flat state to a three-dimensional state and appeared in front of everyone.


    Everyone could clearly see every position on the map from all angles.


    ¡°A map of the world?¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.¡±


    This map not only included the imperial palace of the Great Chu State, but also the fiefs of the Great Yue State and the Barbarian Race.


    ¡°Everyone, please look here.¡± Director Mu didn¡¯t waste his breath. He raised his hand and waved it in the air.


    With just a simple wave, the map changed in an instant.


    The three-dimensional map floating in the air lit up with many light spots, and these light spots were gradually enlarging.


    The entire map was enlarged to a certain scale. In just a moment, Xu Bai could clearly see what those light spots were.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.¡±


    These things were circular patterns. He was already very familiar with them. He often came out of the Bizarre Market through circular patterns.


    There were also many in the human world. When Liu Yue sent him to the Bizarre City, he had also entered through a secret location.


    Xu Bai guessed that this attack might have something to do with the circular pattern.


    Sure enough, as soon as this thought appeared in his mind, Director Mu spoke.


    ¡°Everyone here knows what this thing is, so I won¡¯t go into detail.¡±


    The first sentence was prepared to shift the main point away.


    Xu Bai quickly raised his hand and interrupted Director Mu. He said very directly,¡±I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The scene fell into silence. Director Mu then remembered that Xu Bai was an unusual person among everyone present.


    He rubbed his forehead and swallowed the words he wanted to say.


    Director Mu organized his words and said,¡±¡± The circular pattern is actually the passage to the Bizarre Market. If you want to enter, you can enter through this place as long as you reach the mortal evolution state. Of course, no one will be stupid enough to enter because their souls will be gone.¡±


    ¡°As for where this circular pattern came from, I¡¯m sorry, even I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xu Bai stroked his chin and pondered.


    He guessed that it might have something to do with the countless broken events. After all, they were the ones who created the Bizarre Market. Their goal was to continue the power of the countless broken worlds.


    Of course, the source was not important. Now that he knew that he could enter and leave the Bizarre Market freely, Xu Bai seemed to have guessed what he was going to do next. Of course, he did not say it out loud and was still waiting.


    Director Mu continued to explain a few more sentences. After he was almost clear, he slowly said,¡±No one can enter now, including me. After all, the Strange City has yet to complete the unified ritual. Only after they complete the ritual will we definitely sense it. At that time, we will find a place to enter separately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the personnel planning plan, including the people you¡¯re bringing. I¡¯ve already categorized them. I¡¯ll send them to you when the time comes.¡±


    Everyone nodded. This battle was not a battle between themselves, but a clash between two worlds.


    It was impossible for them to go alone. Naturally, they had to bring everyone with them. Everyone would lead the corresponding manpower so that they could proceed in an orderly manner.


    Xu Bai suddenly felt that something was wrong. When Director Mu said this, everyone else looked at him, except for him.


    He felt as if he had been specially treated, so he pointed at himself and asked what was on his mind.


    ¡°Could it be that I have a special mission?¡±


    When he asked this question, Director Mu nodded directly, indicating that it was indeed the case. Then, he spoke his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I don¡¯t know when the Bizarre Market will be unified, so I want to send someone in to gather information first. You¡¯re the only person who isn¡¯t restricted by the Bizarre Market¡¯s rules, so I want you to go in first.¡±


    ¡°You have the strength of a third-grade Saint Realm expert now, so you definitely have the ability to protect yourself. Moreover, you have many abilities and are very strong. Even if you can¡¯t defeat them, you can escape quickly.¡±


    Gradually, after Director Mu had sorted out all the pros and cons, he slowly stopped.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±


    To be honest, this thought had already hit the nail on the head.


    He wanted to make a trip to the Bizarre Market now. After all, when he had communicated with the remains previously, he knew that there were quite a lot of them in the Bizarre Market. As long as he caught the Bizarre and made them leave their traces, he would be able to progress.


    Previously, he had also thought of entering the Bizarre City with everyone, but after thinking about it, this method did not seem to work.


    When the time came, everyone would be killing, and he would be killing as well. The progress bar that he could accumulate was very small. After all, if Strange died, he would not be able to force the other party to leave a trace.


    If that was the case, he would suffer a lot of losses. However, now that he could enter the Bizarre Market first, as long as he kept a low profile, he would not be discovered.


    No matter how he calculated it, it was a profit for him.


    As for the danger, compared to the ruins, it was not dangerous at all.


    As long as he was careful, he might not be discovered.


    In the face of such huge benefits, Xu Bai chose the progress bar.


    After all, he had to hurry up. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to fight back if he really encountered an Absolute Saint.


    Xu Bai agreed, and no one said anything else.


    After that, under Director Mu¡¯s lead, they supplemented the follow-up plan a little. Only then did Xu Bai leave the imperial palace of the Great Chu State and rush towards the barbarian fief.


    He planned to enter the Bizarre Market through the circular pattern immediately, and the barbarian fief also had a circular pattern.


    It was better to accumulate progress bars as soon as possible. If they were late, they would lose a lot.


    ..


    While Xu Bai was preparing, in the Bizarre Market, there was a man wearing expensive clothes floating in the sky.


    Wherever he went, all the strangeness would turn into ashes.


    The man gave off an imposing aura and a noble aura.


    Although their faces were dull and their eyes were empty, the aura that they subconsciously emitted made all the strangeness tremble. They could not help but want to kneel on the ground.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At a place extremely far away from the man, under the leadership of the white-robed man, three Sage-level monsters followed behind him.


    Some more Saints had died, and this was all the doing of the Chu Emperor. Their current power was getting weaker and weaker, and the white-robed man¡¯s face was gloomy.


    At the side, a saint said,¡±¡±After our constant enticement, he has already rushed towards that place. I estimate that he will arrive in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.¡±


    After saying this, he shut his mouth and stopped talking.


    The man in white revealed a cold smile.¡± After paying so much, we¡¯ve finally lured him to that place. The next moment is the moment of his demise. Emperor Chu?¡± Saint? It¡¯s just so-so!¡±

 Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048: Entering the Bizarre Market Again, Something Happened to Emperor Chu

    Chapter 1048: Entering the Bizarre Market Again, Something Happened to Emperor Chu


    When he said this, his aura was enough. His entire body was filled with killing intent.


    However, the surrounding Sages did not think so. Although they did not show it, they all sneered in their hearts.


    Saint?


    Just so-so?


    It was enough to just say this sentence. He didn¡¯t know who it was that was chased around by the Chu Emperor not long ago.


    Not to mention others, those who were being chased had lingering fears.


    It was only because he managed to get close to a powerful person that he was able to solve the Chu Emperor¡¯s problem.


    Of course, there weren¡¯t many Saint Realm monsters left. There was no need for them to have any conflicts, so they didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The white-robed man had been immersed in the state where the Chu Emperor had been destroyed by him. He did not see the expressions of the other saints. As he thought about it, the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up and he smiled.


    ..


    The weather in the Bizarre City had always been dark. The moonlight from the sky shone down on the hazy land, making it appear dark red and chilling.


    At this moment, the Chu Emperor was walking on the ground with a dull expression. He had already descended from the sky. Without his divine soul, he was completely relying on his instincts to act.


    Not long ago, he sensed an extremely powerful aura that made him feel very disgusted. Based on his instincts, he wanted to get close to this disgusting aura and eliminate it.


    Hence, under the guidance of his instincts, the Chu Emperor rushed towards that aura, wanting to completely destroy it.


    It would have made him feel fear and made him run, but in the current situation, his instinct did not urge him to run.


    The Chu Emperor gave up on killing the other strange beings and instead ran towards that aura.


    The entire process was very smooth, and his speed was very fast. Just as he was about to approach the aura, he stopped.


    His face was still dull, and his eyes were still empty, making people feel that he was not angry at all. However, at this moment, the Chu Emperor silently took a step back.


    The other party¡¯s aura was very strong, but it was slightly lower than his. His instinct told him that he could kill the other party, but for some reason, when he was about to approach, his heart suddenly beat wildly.


    Not far ahead was a black sea. The seawater was not clear nor transparent. It was as black as ink, making people feel very depressed.


    In the sky, under the light of the dark red moon, this sea area was even darker.


    The waves continued to roll, and the sound of waves crashing could be heard from near to far.


    If the splashing sound was not accompanied by the black seawater, one would even feel relaxed and happy.


    Not far ahead was a black vortex.


    The whirlpool was huge, and black seawater flowed continuously in it. It looked quite spectacular.


    The Chu Emperor could sense that the terrifying aura was coming from the black vortex.


    Standing on the spot, the Chu Emperor paused for a long time. In the end, under the urging of his instincts, he still lifted his feet and walked towards the center of the vortex.


    The black seawater beneath his feet gradually calmed down as he arrived. Other than the whirlpool in the center, the surroundings were deathly silent. The Chu Emperor only took a step forward and arrived above the whirlpool.


    He lowered his head and looked at the vortex under his feet. Suddenly, he stretched out his right hand.


    His right hand, with a dazzling light, slapped the black vortex.


    When his palm came into contact with the black vortex, the entire vortex stopped flowing and returned to normal in an instant.


    However, the Chu Emperor did not stop. The light became more and more intense, and in the blink of an eye, the seawater was evaporating at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The speed of the evaporating process was extremely fast. In the time for half an incense stick to burn, the sea area had become empty, and a huge pit had appeared.


    The Chu Emperor cast his gaze towards the very center of the deep pit, which was also the place where the black vortex had started to appear. His empty gaze was devoid of any emotion.


    At the very center of the hall, a tall figure was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    He didn¡¯t seem to feel the Chu Emperor¡¯s gaze as he sat cross-legged, maintaining his posture without moving.


    At this moment, the Chu Emperor bent his middle finger and clasped it with his thumb, flicking it slightly at the tall figure sitting cross-legged.


    In just an instant, a ray of light shot straight into the sky, causing the blood-red color in the entire sky to fade. At the same time, where the light disappeared, a terrifying aura suddenly appeared.


    After this aura appeared, it surged towards the tall figure, as if it wanted to erase the tall figure from this world in an instant.


    At this moment, the tall figure who had been sitting cross-legged finally moved. He opened his eyes.


    His eyes were pitch black without any white, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    A cold sensation rose from the back of the Chu Emperor¡¯s back. However, driven by his instincts, his hands kept flicking out, and his aura gradually increased.


    When the aura approached the tall figure, it was enough to make the world tremble.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The tall figure did not resist as he had imagined. He allowed the aura to fall on his body. Cracks began to appear on his body, like a dense spider web.


    After the crack appeared, blood gushed out and shattered into pieces.


    The whole process has no accident, no special situation, Chu Emperor¡¯s move, no end, tall figure has no sign of resistance.


    The Chu Emperor stood tall and straight. His empty eyes didn¡¯t move away as he continued to stare at the place where the tall figure had died.

 Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050: Exposed

    Chapter 1050: Exposed


    The success this time was of great significance to him. His original plan was to focus on the progress bar here, and the rest would be after the progress bar.


    Now that he had only entered not long ago and had already gained something, he had already thought about the situation of his huge harvest in the future.


    At this moment, the entire city had already become a ruin. The already dilapidated city seemed even more desolate without these strange creatures.


    A dark red light shone down from the sky and landed on Xu Bai. It looked a little scary.


    Xu Bai still maintained his strange appearance. He identified another direction and left.


    He planned to search city by city and collect all the progress bars that he could collect. At the same time, he wanted to obtain some useful information.


    In the dark red sky, Xu Bai was flying very fast. After finding a direction, he finally stopped after flying for nearly half an hour.


    A dilapidated and desolate city appeared in front of him. He could feel a strange aura spreading from there.


    Using the old method, Xu Bai landed at the city gate. Looking at the two guards guarding the city gate, he fell into deep thought.


    He pondered as he walked.


    There were guards in this place, which proved that this place was not like the one they had encountered before.


    There were already guards here, so he should be able to earn a lot here. When he thought of this, Xu Bai had already arrived at the city gate.


    The two guards looked at each other and crossed their weapons in the middle to prevent Xu Bai from entering.


    ¡°Extraordinary strangeness, which mountain and place are you from? Now that the great battle is imminent, someone of your cultivation realm shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    The ones left behind were the old, weak, and sick, but Xu Bai simulated the strangeness of the mortal evolution state.


    Moreover, Xu Bai¡¯s young appearance surprised the two guards and even made them suspicious.


    The strangeness of this realm had already been requisitioned long ago. How could it still be wandering around here?


    There was a problem here!


    The two guards also understood, but they still asked first to see if there were any special circumstances. After all, with so many strange things, it was normal for one or two to be special.


    Xu Bai pretended to be surprised and pointed at himself. Then, he approached carefully and said,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you guys receive the news?¡±


    News? What news?


    The two strange guards looked at each other in confusion.


    They were in charge of guarding the city, so how could they hear any news? Could it be that there was something new or something new?


    Xu Bai looked left and right, pretending to be mysterious as he quietly approached.


    When a person acted mysteriously and wanted to tell others the news, the person who was told the news would definitely be interested. Being interested was the key to letting down one¡¯s guard.


    The two guards were intrigued. They subconsciously approached Xu Bai, wanting to hear what the secret was.


    However, at this moment, a wave of spiritual power instantly invaded their bodies and controlled them. The two guards ¡®eyes immediately became dull, like two pieces of wood.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t control the city on a large scale. Instead, he used such a close-range method to control his soul. He didn¡¯t know the situation of the city yet. If he controlled the city on a large scale, there might be abnormalities.


    There was still a bunch of progress bars and all kinds of secrets waiting for him.


    He didn¡¯t want anything to happen at this time.


    After the two guards were controlled, he did not ask anything. He directly used his soul to explore the souls of the two guards and soon understood the truth.


    There was a lot of news related to this city. Xu Fan also knew that these two guys were actually two spies planted here. Once something happened, they had a special way to send information to the Saint Strange.


    There were many cities like this, and the reason why they placed guards here was not only to act as two spies, but also because this was the resting place of the monsters.


    Resting and healing were carried out here.


    Back when he was dealing with Emperor Chu and Guigu Yao, many of them had been injured, so he had specially vacated some cities. It wasn¡¯t just this city that Xu Bai had encountered. There were many similar cities that existed.


    ¡°In other words, I can obtain a high-level progress bar here.¡±


    Since he was injured on the battlefield and retreated, his strength was undoubtedly strong. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed on the battlefield and retreated after being injured.


    Since there was no problem with his strength, it meant that the progress bar was also okay. Xu Bai thought of the next step.


    After he controlled all of these guys, he would get rid of them. This way, he could solve the problem of the progress bar and also eliminate the living forces.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The old, weak, sick, and disabled people that were eliminated at the beginning were useless to Xu Bai or the human world.


    However, it was different now. These injured people who had retreated were all very strong, and they could be used as a way for Xu Bai to weaken his strength.


    When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Since there was no longer an existence that was high enough to threaten him here, it was time for the power of the divine soul to appear.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t have any scruples. He directly expanded the divine soul in his body and enveloped the surroundings.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Bai had taken control of all the strange creatures around him and walked out of the rooms.

 Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051: Exposed

    Chapter 1051: Exposed


    These strange things were indeed discovered on the battlefield, so their combat strength was really strong. Fortunately, Xu Bai had already reached the Saint Realm, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    Xu Bai stretched his back and scanned the souls of all the guys. After finding no useful information, he asked them to leave traces on the ground.


    One by one, progress bars appeared. Looking at these progress bars, the light in Xu Bai¡¯s eyes became more and more intense.


    ¡°It¡¯s awesome, it¡¯s really awesome!¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t think too much about it. He seized the time and continued to rush the progress bar.


    Time passed slowly. Due to the upgrade of his golden finger, the progress bar was also very fast.


    Although there were many monsters here and many things left behind, this did not hinder his speed.


    By the time the last bit of progress bar disappeared, he had finished all the skills.


    Unfortunately, he still didn¡¯t have the experience of failing to become a saint.


    He had learned a lot of skills. Of course, there were also some mental cultivation techniques that had improved his mental cultivation techniques a little. However, overall, the efficiency of the improvement was not very fast.


    ¡°It would be great if my cheat could be upgraded again.¡±Xu Bai sighed.


    With a flick of his soul, he wiped away the souls of all the strange things in front of him, turning them into lifeless things.


    This time, he was no longer without a goal. This was because among the pile of strange creatures just now, there was a strange creature that knew the map of this place, so he had also grasped it.


    He only needed to follow the instructions on the map and not fly around like a headless fly.


    This time, after knowing the direction and destination, Xu Bai¡¯s speed became even faster. Not long after, he arrived at another destination.


    It was still the same as the previous one, a dilapidated and desolate city. The only difference was that there were slightly more guards at the door, which proved that the strangeness here was slightly stronger.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. Xu Bai continued to use the same method to control the strangeness of the entire city.


    He was also very familiar with the control process. After he was done, he continued to let the group of monsters leave a progress bar.


    Next, he followed the old method and finished the progress bar. He killed the group of monsters and continued to rush to the next scene.


    ¡°The feeling of harvesting leeks on time is really great.¡±


    Compared to the human world, in his opinion, the strange people in the bizarre market were more like waves of leeks. Moreover, these leeks were quite mature and growing well.


    He was like an old farmer, holding a sickle and waving it continuously. It was very comfortable.


    When he rushed to the next city, the remaining Saint Realm monsters were sitting together in the distance.


    Not far ahead, the Chu Emperor, who was dressed simply, was standing directly opposite them with a smile on his face.


    The white-robed man hurriedly flattered him a few times, saying that his master¡¯s plan was brilliant, and so on. He had an extremely flattering appearance.


    When the others in the same trade saw this, they all looked at him with disdain, but they didn¡¯t say anything strange at this time.


    It didn¡¯t mean that the stronger one¡¯s ability was, the less one had to lick like a dog. In the eyes of the man in white, this man who controlled the Chu Emperor was much stronger than him. Naturally, he had to admit defeat. Otherwise, it would be a simple matter for the Absolute Saint to replace him.


    Reality proved that no matter how high one was, one would always like to hear good words. Hunfeng enjoyed this sentence very much, and a comfortable expression appeared on his face.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget his responsibility, so after a satisfied smile, he brought everything back to the main topic.


    ¡± When will the unification ceremony begin and when will it be completed? I hope that you will hurry up. If you delay it, there will be changes. If you can¡¯t complete the task that I have given you, not only will I be annoyed, even the Supreme Saint will be annoyed.¡±


    As Hun Feng finished speaking, everyone present nodded their heads in agreement.


    The man in white patted his chest and said loudly,¡±¡±Sir, please rest assured that we have a Saint now. The situation that was originally a disadvantage for us has now turned into an advantage. We will immediately carry out a corresponding procedure.¡±


    Hun Feng glanced at the man in white and spoke without mercy,¡±¡±I need an exact time, not empty words, and I don¡¯t want to hear you continue to praise me like this.¡±


    The white-robed man¡¯s expression stiffened. In the end, he gritted his teeth and stretched out two fingers.¡±Seven days. We can finish it in seven days at most. Then, we will go straight to the human world. However, Sir, we still have some things that we haven¡¯t prepared. For example, we have too few Saints.¡±


    These questions weighed heavily on the white-robed man¡¯s heart.


    To be honest, now that he had solved the problem of becoming a saint, half of his stones had fallen. If he could solve the later problems, all of his stones would fall.


    Hun Feng smiled.¡± You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You know what kind of existence an Absolute Saint is. Go ahead and get these things. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer.¡±¡±


    This sentence was actually enough. The white-robed man nodded seriously and began to make further arrangements.


    After all, even the white-robed man knew that an Absolute Saint was an invincible power.


    ¡°Report!¡±


    At this moment, a figure interrupted the scene, causing everyone present to frown. A strange creature with a relatively short figure barged in from outside and hurriedly knelt on the ground, shouting,¡±Greetings, sirs. Something big has happened. The two medical centers we established in the border areas have been uprooted. The monsters inside have all died.¡±


    As it spoke, the weak Strange Beast wiped the sweat off its forehead, afraid that it would say a wrong word and cause the other party to be dissatisfied.


    The man in white was slightly stunned. After he reacted, he said in surprise,¡±What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we already unify the country? Why did this happen? Did you send anyone to investigate?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to check the scene, but they haven¡¯t arrived yet. The initial suspicion is that it should be done by those remaining demons.¡±The messenger replied strangely.


    There was nothing they could do. Even if they unified the Bizarre Market and killed all the demonic monsters that had reached the Saint Realm, there were too many strange things in the Bizarre Market. They could not solve all of them.


    It was very normal for such a situation to occur. After all, it was very common for some diehard loyalists to appear here.


    ¡°Find the problem and solve it quickly. If you can¡¯t solve it, report it again!¡±the man in white said.


    In fact, if it were him, he would definitely not do this. He could even go there personally. The unification ceremony was more important now. Only after unification would it be time to launch a war against the human world.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The strange messenger left.


    The place fell into silence. Next, the white-robed man took the lead and continued to set up the follow-up plan.


    ..


    On the other side, Xu Bai looked at the city that had become much stronger. He rubbed his hands excitedly and walked toward the city gate.


    He used the same old method to control the two guards, but the information he received this time was completely different.


    Someone came to investigate.


    ¡°I knew it. How could no one have noticed? It seems that someone has noticed me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as it¡¯s not a Saint Strange, I¡¯ll take them all.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that we¡¯re here to investigate the strangeness. We might be able to find some useful clues. It seems that we can¡¯t kill this group of strangeness. Let¡¯s wait for him to come.¡±


    He definitely couldn¡¯t kill them. He would kill them after the investigation of the strangeness arrived.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Of course, there was no doubt that he could control them to leave a progress bar.


    Xu Bai began to work on the progress bar again. When he finished all the progress bars in front of him, he did not leave or make a move. Instead, he pretended to be an ordinary monster and stood in the corner of the street, silently controlling the monsters.


    There was no sunrise here, so it was difficult to estimate the time. However, Xu Bai estimated that it was likely that almost a day had passed.


    As time passed, Xu Bai, who was hiding in the dark, finally saw the scene.


    In the sky not far away, a strange figure appeared.

 Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052: The Absolute Saints Investment

    Chapter 1052: The Absolute Saint¡¯s Investment


    At first, the figure was very far away and could only be seen in the shape of a grain of rice. However, in the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of him. A powerful force surged from its body and a sinister aura was emitted from it.


    Xu Bai stood in a dark corner and did not expose himself. He narrowed his eyes and carefully sized up this person.


    To be precise, it was not human, but strange.


    ¡°Very strong¡­¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    The one in front of him was strange and dressed plainly. If not for the powerful aura on his body, he would probably be the kind that would not be discovered even if he was thrown into a pile of strange creatures.


    However, in Xu Bai¡¯s opinion, there was a limit to how strong this monster was. No matter how strong it was, it was still not in the Saint Realm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any other monsters following us. If there aren¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill him. But before I kill him, I have to make sure he leaves a trace so that I can have a better progress bar.¡±


    In just an instant, Xu Bai had determined the gains and losses. At the same time, he had an idea in his mind.


    This time, the strange peak Transcendent did not stay in the sky for too long. After falling from the sky, it landed on the ground and looked around.


    ¡°Who is the temporary manager here?¡±


    Some of the cities had already been turned into medical centers, and the City Lords had already left. Now, the City Lords were gathered in one place, waiting for the arrival of the war. Therefore, these medical centers were only temporary hosts.


    Xu Bai had already known about these things. With just a thought, a strong monster walked out from the pile of monsters.


    ¡°Greetings, Milord!¡±


    The peak Transcendent nodded strangely and said,¡±¡±You are very close to the city that was destroyed. Now tell me if there are any special abnormalities. If there are, report it truthfully and you will be greatly rewarded.¡±


    ¡± No!¡± The controlled Bizarre shook his head.¡± We didn¡¯t find anything special. Sir, I have something to say. I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡±¡±


    Transcendent Weird was initially disappointed, but after hearing the last sentence, his interest was instantly piqued.¡±What words?¡±


    Strange pretended to be cautious, as if he was afraid of angering this Transcendent Strange,¡±¡±Milord, the enemy was able to silently destroy three cities, so they must be very powerful. Thus, it will be difficult for Milord to deal with them alone. The people we have left behind to guard this place are not very powerful, and there are many injured people.¡±


    When he said this, the controlled Strange pretended to be very sincere and sincere, fully revealing that he did not want the other party to go deep into danger.


    However, all of this was just Xu Bai trying to get information.


    As expected, after Xu Bai controlled the strange and said this sentence, the supernatural strange waved his hand calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ever since I¡¯ve clung onto that existence¡¯s thigh, a mere Transcendent isn¡¯t worthy of my attention. Even if it¡¯s just me alone, I can easily annihilate him.¡±


    That existence?


    Xu Bai hid in the dark and rubbed his chin. He could get some information from the words. Firstly, there was only one Strange Beast. Secondly, it was that existence. Perhaps it was the Absolute Saint.


    This guy should have some secret methods left behind by the Absolute Saint.


    Since that was the case, there was no way he could stay.


    ¡°My lord! We can¡¯t accompany you to investigate, but I can arrange for a strange person to accompany you and be your guide.¡±The strange being who was being controlled bowed.


    Strange Transcendent didn¡¯t want to do this. After all, he knew which cities had been destroyed. However, before he could refuse, Strange continued.


    ¡°Sir, we want to take responsibility for this matter. Moreover, we are more familiar with this place. Perhaps we can help you.¡±


    When Transcendent heard this, he pondered for a moment before finally nodding his head and agreeing.


    After Transcendent strangely agreed, a path was opened up in the midst of the strangeness. Xu Bai pretended to be weak and walked out from the corner.


    Transcendent Strange also seemed to want to complete the mission as soon as possible. He did not want to waste any more time. He waved his sleeve, and a gust of wind swept up Xu Bai, rushing toward the destroyed city.


    After getting a little further away, Xu Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The spirits of the strangeness that had been controlled were all annihilated.


    ..


    Xu Bai was brought along by the Transcendent and rushed to the destroyed city at an extremely fast speed. It didn¡¯t take long before they arrived at their destination.


    Just as he landed on the ground, he heard the Transcendent¡¯s strange voice.


    ¡°You guys are from around here. Tell me about the cause and process.¡±


    Transcendent sized up his surroundings with a strange look, his brows tightly knitted together.


    Xu Bai quickly turned his head and pretended to be respectful.¡±Sir, this is what happened.¡±


    When he spoke, he became even more respectful and pretended to take a few steps forward, making it even more flattering.


    Transcendent Weird didn¡¯t take it seriously and didn¡¯t take it seriously. He even thought that Xu Bai was doing this to win his favor.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The distance between the two sides was getting closer, and Xu Bai¡¯s speed of speaking was slowing down. When he was only a few steps away from Transcendent Strange, his divine soul suddenly passed by him.


    The Transcendent Strange had no defense to begin with. At this moment, he felt dizzy and sleepy, as if something had fixed his soul.


    ¡°Not good! There¡¯s a problem!¡±


    At this moment, the Transcendent strangely understood.


    The strange creature standing in front of him was not just a simple strange creature. There was something wrong with him!

 Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053: The Absolute Saints Investment (2)

    Chapter 1053: The Absolute Saint¡¯s Investment (2)


    However, the sense of chaos in his mind was getting stronger and stronger. He felt that he would be controlled in an instant.


    If he were to be controlled, the outcome would be unimaginable. It would definitely not be a good outcome. Under such a dangerous situation, Transcendent Strange instantly thought of his backup plan.


    Xu Bai was only one step away from controlling this Transcendent Strange, but just as he was about to take another step, an unusual sense of danger appeared in his heart.


    When he felt a sense of danger, he found it unbelievable. It was impossible for something like this to happen to someone below the Saint Realm.


    In other words, the Transcendent Strange in front of him was already able to bring him danger.


    Xu Bai instantly reacted. This kind of danger made him retreat rapidly, staring warily at the Transcendent Strange Beast in front of him.


    In the next moment, the Transcendent in front of him started to behave strangely. The sinister aura on his body gradually intensified.


    ¡°Heh¡­Who exactly are you!¡±


    The Transcendent¡¯s strange eyes were filled with endless ferocity as his tone became extremely bloodthirsty.


    From his bloodthirsty eyes, one could see the pain. It was obvious that the Transcendent Strange in front of him had paid the price.


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡± Saint Realm?¡± he said.¡± You¡¯re actually able to reach Saint Realm in such a short time. It seems like the Absolute Saint has given you a lot of benefits.¡±¡±


    When these words left his mouth, Transcendent Strange was like a wooden statue, and it took him a long time to react.


    ¡°Since you know about that person¡¯s existence, it seems that your background is not small. Let me take you down first.¡±


    On the surface, he looked very anxious, as if this kind of short-term improvement could not last long. In the blink of an eye, he raised his fist and bombarded Xu Bai.


    Before he died, he was a martial artist, and a martial artist was best at close combat. Now, the distance between him and Xu Bai gave him the feeling that he had the advantage.


    The fist carried an invincible sinister aura. In an instant, it caused the surrounding ground to crack inch by inch. As the wind whistled, a destructive force attacked.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he stood in the center of the destruction.


    He raised his right fist and dodged. His fist was enveloped in a blazing white light, and all kinds of attacks came down with terrifying power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two of them attacked each other and collided in an instant. The white light in Xu Bai¡¯s hand became even more intense. At the same time, he took a step forward. It was this step that instantly disintegrated the strange attack of the Transcendent.


    The Transcendent Uncanny Dendon Dendon took a few steps back. His pale face turned ashen. Cracks appeared on his right hand, and in an instant, it exploded into a bloody mist.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already slaughtered all the demonic creatures that have reached the Saint Realm. How can there be demonic creatures of this level?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand. In the battle between the Bizarre Human City and the Bizarre Demon City, all the Saint Realm monsters in the Bizarre Demon City had been killed by them. Since they had killed all of them, why were there still existences that could rival him?


    He was very clear about his own strength now. He was a saint. Although he had only become a saint for a short time and paid a great price, he was definitely not comparable to an ordinary monster.


    Since it was not an ordinary demon ghost, there was only one answer!


    People!


    Transcendent Strange¡¯s face was filled with shock.¡± You¡¯re a human, you¡¯re from the mortal world. You can travel freely and are not affected by the rules. I know now, you¡¯re the Bloody Butcher Blade Guest!¡±¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell!¡±


    Xu Bai had originally wanted to have some fun, but when he heard these words, he was instantly furious.


    He only took one step forward, and layers of cracks appeared in the surrounding space. He had already disappeared from where he was.


    Opposite him, Transcendent felt a strange pain in his chest. When he lowered his head to take a look, there was already a huge hole in his chest. Xu Bai¡¯s face was cold, causing his scalp to go numb.


    With just one move, he was directly reduced to a lower rank. This difference was extremely obvious.


    ¡± Your strength isn¡¯t that great, but you have the ability to resist my soul. It seems like the Absolute Saint has invested a lot in you. The ruins seem to be weakening, allowing him to project his power.¡±¡±


    After Xu Bai said that, he immediately grabbed the strange neck of the Transcendent.


    The Absolute Saint knew that he had the ability to control the soul, so he had a special reinforcement on the soul. He couldn¡¯t control it directly, but that didn¡¯t mean there were no other ways.


    The reinforcement mentioned just now was indeed impossible to control, but as long as the controlled object could voluntarily give up the protection of the soul, no matter how much reinforcement it was, it would not work.


    After all, the control of the soul was not about strengthening, but the control of the main body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to perform, and I¡¯ll reduce your pain.¡±Xu Bai smiled and said,¡±Release your soul and let me investigate.¡±¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Transcendent laughed coldly. If you dare to kill me, the great existence will resurrect me.¡±


    Xu Bai sighed. This guy seemed to have been brainwashed, but he also knew that he would not be able to get anything out of this stubborn guy.


    After receiving the heavy blow, the Transcendent had already lost the ability to resist. Xu Bai released his hand and let the Transcendent fall to the ground. Then, he slowly squatted down.


    From the perspective of a Transcendent, Xu Bai exuded a terrifying sense of oppression.


    ¡°What do you want? Torturing me? You can come. We¡¯ve already made preparations.¡±Transcendent Strange expressed his unyielding attitude.


    Xu Bai suddenly felt a little emotional. This emotional gaze fell into the strange eyes of the Transcendent, but he felt a chill all over his body.


    This guy actually had a sense of familiarity that he hadn¡¯t felt for a long time. It was as if he had recalled something from the past and felt a heartfelt emotion.


    Transcendent Strange suddenly felt as though he had encountered a terrifying pervert.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care what Transcendent Weird was thinking. He sighed and said,¡±¡±Ever since I learned how to control the soul, I haven¡¯t used these methods for a long time. I still feel a little rusty. Why don¡¯t we do an innovation today?¡±


    Transcendent Weird was stunned on the spot, not knowing what innovation meant.


    At this moment, Xu Bai stood up and patted off the nonexistent dust on his body. His eyes revealed a look of reminiscence.


    His voice was slow and steady, but it had a hair-raising quality to it.


    ¡°A long time ago, Wu Hua once told me that monks should be merciful. I thought about it later and found that it was right. Not only monks, but ordinary people like us should also be like this.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­So, I haven¡¯t tortured other people¡¯s bodies for a long time. You should feel lucky, because I think it¡¯s merciful. I prefer to torture people¡¯s souls.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t die. I¡¯m proficient in the methods of divine soul support. I can let your divine soul choose between life and death. You know that the pain of the divine soul is much stronger than the physical body. Let us begin.


    With every word Xu Bai said, Chao Fan¡¯s strange face turned even paler. When Xu Bai said start, his heart was already trembling.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Before the Transcendent could react, he felt the pain of his soul. Immediately after, his entire body curled up into a ball, trembling non-stop.


    This pain was deeper than the physical pain. Transcendents and weirdos had experienced many things. He could swear to the heavens that his past experiences were nothing compared to the present.


    Every second, his soul was torn apart, and every second, his soul was constantly repaired. It was like an endless cycle, and he could never escape.


    ¡°You¡­ That¡¯s strange!¡± The Transcendent Strange used all his strength to grit his teeth and roar.


    Xu Bai shrugged his shoulders and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s not enough. Keep working hard.¡±


    The feeling of his soul being torn apart continued to deepen.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In this dark place, only the strange screams of Transcendents and Xu Bai¡¯s laments were left.


    ¡°What a familiar feeling. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve used these moves. You have to hold on, or else you¡¯ll be gone before I can get my fill.¡±


    This sentence was like the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. The Transcendent Strange finally could not hold on any longer.


    He almost used all his strength to say these three words.


    ¡°Forgive me!¡±

 Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054: Xu Bais Great Crisis

    Chapter 1054: Xu Bai¡¯s Great Crisis


    When he said this, Transcendent Strange¡¯s heart collapsed. However, there was a moment of relaxation that eased the collapse in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    This uncomfortable feeling made him feel as if he was in purgatory on earth.


    The pain in his soul was countless times stronger than the pain in his body.


    As he was torn apart and repaired, he was on the verge of collapse.


    Only those who had personally experienced this feeling knew how terrifying it was. He wanted to die, and he didn¡¯t even want to live because he didn¡¯t want to suffer such pain again.


    Now, he only wanted to release his divine soul and let the other party give him a quick death. Living was more uncomfortable than dying. He fully understood the meaning of this sentence.


    ¡°This man is simply inhuman. I¡¯ve never seen such torture methods.¡±Transcendent Strange thought to himself as his body trembled slightly.


    Looking at the Transcendent Strange who had collapsed, Xu Bai smiled.


    He had also experienced the pain of the soul. Moreover, it was not just his first time coming to the Bizarre Market. He had experienced it many times. Therefore, he knew that this kind of pain was not something that ordinary people could endure. Even a Transcendent Bizarre could not endure such pain.


    If he could not hold on, his chance would come.


    ¡°Now, release your soul and let me check.¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡±


    Transcendent Strange didn¡¯t dare to delay at all. He was afraid that if he hesitated for even a moment, Xu Bai would launch that terrifying attack on him again, making him wish he was dead.


    Therefore, after sensing that state and hearing Xu Bai¡¯s words, he hurriedly released his divine soul.


    Nothing was important now. The most important thing was to be able to die a quick death. That was the best.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stop. He expanded his divine soul and wrapped it around the Transcendent Strange. At the same time, he invaded the Transcendent Strange¡¯s divine soul.


    The soul of the Transcendent Strange was naturally much stronger than the other Strange Ones. Moreover, Xu Bai noticed that there was a tiny eyeball in the soul.


    If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to discover it at all.


    Xu Bai guessed that this was a special ability left behind by the Absolute Saint, which could allow him to temporarily become a Saint.


    Since it was a Transcendent Strange, its soul must be extremely complicated.


    Fortunately, Xu Bai was now a saint, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult to explore.


    In just a moment, he had grasped all the information. After grasping all the information, Xu Bai¡¯s expression gradually became solemn.


    This time, he found very useful information.


    It was because of this information that Xu Bai had such a reaction.


    First, he had detected some movements in the Strange Market.


    They had indeed allied with the Absolute Saint and were ready to invade the human world at any moment. Now, they only needed a ritual.


    Secondly, it was related to the Chu Emperor. He had never imagined that the Chu Emperor would actually be controlled.


    In that case, there were also saints on their side.


    Lastly, and most importantly, there was something strange about this Transcendent.


    Just like his previous guess, there was no deviation.


    The strangeness of the Extraordinary Realm had indeed received the care of the Absolute Saint. The Absolute Saint could now reveal a trace of his aura, but he couldn¡¯t go to the human world.


    Xu Bai felt that this information was even more important than the previous ones.


    The message was that the Absolute Saint¡¯s investment had divided his power among the peak Extraordinary Evils.


    In fact, the power that was scattered was very little. It was almost negligible for Absolute Saints, but every peak Extraordinary could borrow this power once and experience the power of becoming a Saint.


    This was the most important information Xu Bai knew.


    If the Chu Emperor was controlled, there was still Director Mu in the human world who could deal with him. However, if every peak Transcendent Strange could borrow this power, then the scales of victory would tilt towards the Bizarre City.


    Xu Bai knew very well that when a bunch of peak-stage Transcendents became Saints, even if they were not as powerful as peak-stage Saints, it would still be a terrible situation. At that time, the terrible disaster would continue, and the human world would have no chance of winning.


    Although there was a limit to becoming a saint, and it would be disastrous if he entered the saint realm rashly, it was hard to say for sure in a short period of time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t continue collecting. I have to leave quickly and tell them this information.¡±Xu Bai thought for a moment and came to a conclusion.


    He didn¡¯t stay any longer and headed in a direction.


    From the previous few times when he had destroyed cities, he already knew where the City Lords had gathered. This time, he was going to seize the City Lord Token and return to the human world through the circular pattern.


    As long as he returned to the human world, everything would be fine. Although the situation did not look good now, they could still discuss the follow-up methods later.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The world was vast. Xu Bai rushed over with all his might. When Xu Bai was rushing over, the white-robed man suddenly let out a soft cry of surprise at the place where the Saint Realm monsters had stopped.


    Originally, they were discussing the next step. However, following the strange white-robed man¡¯s action, the soul seal that had already occupied the Chu Emperor¡¯s body frowned.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    When the man in white heard this, he came back to his senses and quickly said respectfully,¡±Sir, the power that that existence gave us seems to have worn down a little. I can feel it. It just so happens that the strange thing we sent to investigate seems to have died.¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± Hun Feng¡¯s frown deepened.¡± The power bestowed upon you by the Absolute Saint can allow a peak Transcendent Strange to reach the level of a Saint. Although it¡¯s only for a short period of time, there should be no one in the Bizarre Market who can defeat you.¡±¡±

 Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055: Xu Bais Big Crisis (2)

    Chapter 1055: Xu Bai¡¯s Big Crisis (2)


    The man in white nodded, indicating that this was indeed the case. Now that the Bizarre Demon Market had been eradicated, only a few remaining Bizarre Demons were left. However, they were all small fries and could not cause any big waves.


    The Transcendent Strange that had been bestowed by the Absolute Saint could do whatever he wanted here. How could he die for no reason?


    After thinking about it for a moment, a ray of light flashed across the white-robed man¡¯s mind as he thought of something unusual.


    ¡°It should be him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Bai. He¡¯s not dead. Other than him, there¡¯s no one else from the outside world who can defy the rules of the Bizarre Market!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! We seem to have been deceived. The Barbarian Grand Magus must have betrayed us and deliberately cheated our trust!¡±


    The white-robed man kept talking. Every word he said made his heart skip a beat.


    If this didn¡¯t happen today, he might really have been fooled. At that time, he would have fallen into someone else¡¯s trap.


    Hun Feng fell into deep thought. After a moment, he stood up from his seat.¡±The heavens are really helping me.¡±


    The man in white was stunned, not understanding what this meant.


    ¡± Our goal is to kill him and remove his ability so that it can grow again,¡± Hun Feng said slowly.¡± Now that he¡¯s personally delivered himself to us, isn¡¯t it better?¡±¡±


    The man in white reacted and understood what the soul seal meant, but he was very hesitant.¡±Sir, that existence once said that if we activate his ability, we will definitely not be his match. Is that right¡­¡±


    Hun Feng waved his hand and said,¡± You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s impossible for me to stimulate his ability. What we need is to destroy his physical body. With my current strength, I can definitely silently make his physical body collapse instantly. That way, he will die immediately.¡±¡±


    If he attacked Xu Bai¡¯s soul, it would definitely trigger Xu Bai¡¯s ability. However, if he just wanted to kill Xu Bai, there was no need to destroy Xu Bai¡¯s soul.


    He understood the Dao of Soul Sealing very well. He also knew what to do because he had already thought of a countermeasure.


    As long as he killed Xu Bai with lightning speed, Xu Bai¡¯s ability would not appear at all.


    When the man in white heard this, he thought about it carefully and felt that this method seemed to be quite effective.


    Now that things had already reached this point, if they could kill Xu Bai with their own hands, they would definitely be able to gain the favor of that person. At that time, they would really be rich.


    Was there a risk? Of course, there were risks.


    However, there were more benefits.


    Moreover, they were very confident. If it was just them who had become Saints, they wouldn¡¯t be so confident. But now, there was a Saint Realm expert helping them.


    From the looks of it, I have the advantage.


    The man in white gritted his teeth and said,¡± Sir, if you need our cooperation, we will do our best to help. As long as we can kill Xu Bai, everything will be safe.¡±¡±


    ¡°Can you find his location?¡± Hun Feng nodded. I know the Absolute Saint gave you powers. If that¡¯s the case, you should be able to find him with this clue.¡±


    ¡°We just need to sense it a little and we¡¯ll know the exact location.¡±¡±


    As he spoke, the white-robed man turned his gaze to the Saint Realm stranger beside him.


    The Saint Realm cultivator who had been placed on it understood what he meant. He nodded and closed his eyes. He felt for a moment and opened his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sensed it, but the situation isn¡¯t too good. He seems to be planning to escape and is rushing to the place where the various City Lords are gathered. He should be trying to get the token.¡±


    After saying that, the Saint Realm monster stopped talking and waited for the white-robed man¡¯s instructions.


    The man in white turned his head and looked at Hun Feng.¡±¡±Milord, the situation is clear. Should we move immediately and set up an ambush where he passed by, or use other methods?¡±


    Here, the one who made the decision was still Soul Seal, so the white-robed man was not offside.


    Hun Feng pondered for a moment and said,¡± Of course it¡¯s an ambush. When the time comes, everyone will attack with all your strength. Before he can react, we will directly destroy him.¡±¡±


    After the plan was discussed, they did not stay any longer and rushed in Xu Bai¡¯s direction.


    ..


    Under the dark red moonlight, Xu Bai was flying at full speed toward the City Lord.


    For some reason, he had a bad feeling.


    This premonition was like a ball of fog that kept reverberating in his mind. He could not get rid of it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Bai slowed down slightly.


    At his realm, this premonition was no longer an illusion, but a real premonition.


    He raised his hand and calculated.


    However, after calculating for a long time, he still did not have any clues. Instead, he felt like he was in a fog.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t rush over rashly.¡±


    They were now in a different position. This was not a safe place. Xu Bai could not risk his life as a price. He had to be cautious.


    After thinking about it, Xu Bai decided not to go over for the time being.


    At least¡­He had to wait until the feeling in his heart disappeared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to hide and see what the problem is.¡±


    Xu Bai turned around and planned to leave.


    However, just as he raised his foot, he suddenly felt a sense of danger.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked in a direction.


    There, a ray of light arrived in the blink of an eye.


    This light carried a terrifying power. Xu Bai believed that if he came into contact with it, he would definitely die on the spot.


    However, things had happened so suddenly, and it seemed that he could not dodge this speed at all. It seemed that it had been so long, but this speed had already broken through to a terrifying level.


    Xu Bai could even see the person standing behind the light from the corner of his eye.


    The Chu Emperor!


    To be more precise, Xu Bai knew that this was not the Chu Emperor, but a controlled body.


    This was troublesome!


    At this moment, Xu Bai knew that he had been ambushed, but it seemed like he really couldn¡¯t escape.


    ..


    Behind the light, Hun Feng and the Saints were all smiling.


    Xu Bai had no way to dodge this attack. He knew that this was a combination of all the Saint Realm experts and the strange peak Saint Realm experts. No matter how much Xu Bai fought, he couldn¡¯t dodge it.


    It was as if he had already seen the scene of Xu Bai¡¯s death and their victory. The corners of his mouth subconsciously curled up.


    ¡°When the time comes, the Absolute Saint will definitely reward me handsomely. I might be able to live forever.¡±Soul Seal thought.


    He had joined the Absolute Saint to survive. Now that he had done such a great thing, he would definitely be rewarded.


    The other Saint Realm Monsters were also relieved. They would benefit a lot from drinking the soup this time.


    Especially after solving the big problem in their hearts, their future plans would be stable.


    Every one of them had a smile on their faces. They were very happy, as if they could already see Xu Bai¡¯s death.


    On one side, it was a joyous atmosphere. On the other side, Xu Bai¡¯s forehead was instantly covered in dense sweat.


    At this time, it was simply impossible to attack his divine soul.


    That was because as he became stronger, his divine soul would also become stronger. And now, in the blink of an eye, he would die. It was impossible to destroy his divine soul in an instant.


    If his divine soul could not be destroyed, then he would not be able to invite the Goldfinger. If he could not invite the Goldfinger, he would definitely die a miserable death.


    Under such a terrifying crisis, Xu Bai¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    All of this only took an instant. The attack was already approaching, and the light carried a destructive power that wanted to instantly obliterate Xu Bai.


    The sense of danger was like an abyss, making Xu Bai¡¯s body stiffen. However, he knew that he had to think of a way to go all out. This was definitely not his final destination.


    Under such a strong pressure, a light suddenly flashed across his mind, giving him a solution.


    ¡°Since it has already reached this stage, I can only try.¡±


    Xu Bai took a deep breath and raised his hands¡­

 Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056: The Chu Emperor Returns to the Human World

    Chapter 1056: The Chu Emperor Returns to the Human World


    This attack was aimed at the people in the Plane.


    Xu Bai knew that there was no way he could dodge this attack. He also knew that it was impossible to destroy his divine soul in such a short time.


    Because before he could be completely destroyed, he would have been hit by the attack. At that time, there would be nothing left.


    Therefore, when he saw this direct attack, he suddenly had another idea.


    The attack was condensed into a single point and didn¡¯t scatter. It was fine as long as it didn¡¯t hit him. Now that he couldn¡¯t dodge it, he would use the simplest and most direct method.


    Xu Bai¡¯s outstretched hand was shrouded in a blazing white light, but he did not aim it at the group of enemies. Instead, it slid down from his head.


    The next moment, starting from his head, it was pulled down continuously. Half of his body turned into nothingness.


    It hurt!


    It was too painful!


    It was so painful that his entire body trembled!


    Although it was not as painful as his soul, the pain of having half of his body shattered still surged like a tide, making him feel very uncomfortable.


    But he knew that he had succeeded this time.


    The tiny light gathered the greatest power, but it did not have a wide range of attack.


    In other words, all he had to do was dodge. The half of his body that was broken just so happened to open up an empty area.


    The destructive light passed through the crack and disappeared into the distance.


    The entire place was silent.


    Hun Feng was stunned. He stood rooted to the ground.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±


    The other Saint Realm warriors had the same expression. They didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to use such a self-destructive method to dodge the attack.


    ¡°This person¡¯s thinking is really strange!¡±


    Even as enemies, they felt that Xu Bai¡¯s actions were really smooth.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just them. Even Xu Bai felt that his actions were very strange.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. As long as it succeeded, who cared if it was strange or not?


    With the flow of his powerful True Core Strength, half of Xu Bai¡¯s body returned to normal in just a moment.


    He did not give the other party any time to catch his breath and quickly focused all his energy on his soul.


    In the next moment, Zhen Yuan surged, and his divine soul was quickly destroyed.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Intense pain hit him, but Xu Bai laughed out loud. He laughed in pain and roared.


    ¡°How did you guys think of concentrating on one point? Now that I¡¯m alive, you all have to die!¡±


    If the other party did not use this concentrated method to kill him in an instant, but used an area-of-effect attack, he probably would not be able to dodge it. Unfortunately, things were just so coincidental, and he could be ruthless enough to directly shatter half of his body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As Xu Bai finished his last word, his divine soul was finally completely destroyed. At the same time, grayish-white and golden heavenly changes appeared in the surrounding void and continuously interweaved.


    The intertwining Heavenly Changes rose from his body, and one of his eyes turned golden while the other turned grayish-white.


    At this moment, there was no longer any emotion in his eyes. There was only calmness, as calm as a lake.


    ¡°Not good, run!¡±


    Even though the Soul Seal possessed the strength of a Saint, it still turned tail and fled without saying a word. It was as if Xu Bai was a ferocious beast.


    He ran very quickly and disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye.


    The other Saint Anomalies didn¡¯t hesitate either. They just slowed down and disappeared into the sky.


    They all knew that Xu Bai was terrifying in this state. He was not someone they could deal with at all. Their lives were more important.


    One of the Saint Realm warriors turned around subconsciously, and then his face froze like a block of wood.


    Xu Bai was nowhere to be seen. There was nothing left.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Before he could react, he heard a loud sound coming from ahead. When he turned around, he saw Hun Feng¡¯s body in tatters and blood spewing from his mouth.


    Xu Bai stood in the middle of the road. His body was covered in gold and gray, making him look mysterious and terrifying.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    After all, he was a Saint Realm expert. Even if he was severely injured in one move, he still had the strength to speak.


    When he shouted the word ¡®run¡¯, he grabbed a saint and threw it at Xu Bai.


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    At this moment, the Sage thought of many things and wanted to curse, but he stopped when the words reached his mouth.


    Before he could say that, Xu Bai had already grabbed his neck.


    ¡°Let me go, please. I¡¯m willing to be your slave. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡±


    No one would complain about living for a long time. Even old men like them were afraid of death. At this moment, dignity was no longer important. He only wanted to live and beg for mercy.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Unfortunately, Xu Bai could not communicate in this state.


    The gold and gray entered the strange saint¡¯s body. The strange saint¡¯s body started to tremble violently and gradually became stiff.


    In the next second, the Saint Realm monster was turned into ashes without any resistance.


    ¡°Stop him. I¡¯ll ask the Absolute Saint to resurrect you!¡±Hun Feng¡¯s entire body trembled when he saw this scene as he hurriedly shouted.


    However, at this time, no one cared about him at all. As for the so-called resurrection, they really didn¡¯t take it seriously. It was good that they could run.

 Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057: The Chu Emperor Returns to the Human World (2)

    Chapter 1057: The Chu Emperor Returns to the Human World (2)


    All the Saint Realm ghosts started to run, but before they could take a few steps, Xu Bai raised his palm and gently pressed down.


    The golden and grayish-white sky changed and sealed the surroundings. In an instant, all the strangeness present could not move.


    Including Hun Feng, they only had one thought in their minds.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    No one could escape!


    Xu Bai, who was in a special state, tilted his head and looked straight at the group of monsters. Then, he took a step forward.


    With him as the center, the golden and grayish-white sky changed, forming a terrifying madness.


    Strange, who was at the center of it, suddenly screamed in pain.


    This kind of shouting seemed to be contagious and gradually spread.


    In the blink of an eye, all the monsters except the Soul Seal started to wail in pain.


    Their wails did not last long before they turned into ashes in pain.


    When Hun Feng saw this scene, he was completely dumbfounded. His forehead was covered in fine sweat.


    ¡°Spare me! Spare me!¡±


    He was also afraid. He didn¡¯t know if the Absolute Saint would resurrect him if he really died. After all, the Absolute Saint had only given him some verbal promises.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t make a move. He just stared at him calmly, which made him even more afraid.


    At this moment, a light light flashed in Hun Feng¡¯s mind. He seemed to have thought of something and said loudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about the Chu Emperor, right? Yes, let me go. After you let me go, I¡¯ll return him to you. If you kill me, he¡¯ll die too!¡±


    It was as if he had grabbed onto the last life-saving straw in the water.


    At this moment, any so-called dignity was no longer important. To hell with dignity. Survival was more important.


    Seeing that Xu Bai was still sizing him up with his head tilted to the side, Hun Feng knew that even if Xu Bai¡¯s consciousness had blurred, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt the Chu Emperor. Thus, he hurriedly added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Xu¡­ My lord! I¡¯m willing to become your subordinate and serve you at your beck and call. I¡¯ll never have second thoughts!¡±


    This time, what answered him was a pain that left his soul.


    The golden and grayish-white interweaved into the sky and directly drilled into Hun Feng¡¯s head. Hun Feng felt that his divine soul was being stripped away bit by bit.


    ¡°You want to strip me out? No, please don¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Hun Feng let out a painful scream. He wanted to struggle, but he was powerless.


    From his perspective, he was like a thread being pulled out of the Chu Emperor¡¯s body. In just a blink of an eye, he had been completely stripped away.


    He could already predict the moment of his death.


    He saw that Xu Bai¡¯s golden and gray eyes were still as calm as the surface of a lake.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Gradually, Hun Feng felt his consciousness blur. His entire body was bone-chilling cold. His soul body turned into dust and fragments that filled the sky.


    The Chu Emperor¡¯s eyes turned hollow once more, becoming as wooden as a block of wood. He turned his head and stared fixedly at Xu Bai.


    At this moment, the golden and grayish-white colors behind Xu Bai continuously interweaved and entered the Chu Emperor¡¯s glabella.


    In an instant, the Chu Emperor¡¯s originally empty gaze gradually returned to normal. His consciousness was returning.


    ¡°Xu¡­ Bai¡­¡±


    A large amount of memories surged in from nowhere. Those memories were all memories from after he entered the Bizarre Market. He realized that he was still in a dark red environment and had not left the Bizarre Market.


    ¡°You killed all the Saint Evils!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not Xu Bai. Who are you?¡±


    The Chu Emperor became serious. He felt that this person in front of him was very unfamiliar. Although he looked like Xu Bai, whether it was his temperament or his gaze, it made him feel a sense of alienation.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer. After grabbing him, he walked in a direction.


    His speed was very fast, and he disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye.


    The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with being led by Xu Bai like this.


    He was more curious about Xu Bai¡¯s current state. He was too strong to kill so many Saint Realm experts in such a state.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he brought him to a city.


    As soon as he landed in the city, countless strange things appeared.


    These strange creatures were all powerful strange creatures. They were either the City Lords of each city or the existences in the deep mountains and forests. However, at this moment, they all revealed expressions of fear.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t attack these monsters. Instead, he waved his hand and one of them flew over.


    Xu Bai took out a token token from his strange waist. Then, he brought Emperor Chu with him and flew towards another place.


    However, before it flew over, the gold and grayish-white color entered the bodies of these strange creatures, making them unable to move.


    Xu Bai was very fast. Soon, he arrived at the position of a circular pattern.


    When the Chu Emperor saw the circular pattern, he frowned.¡±Do you want to leave?¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he threw the Chu Emperor onto the circular pattern and activated the token.


    In the next moment, the circular pattern emitted a hazy light that enveloped the Chu Emperor. In the blink of an eye, the Chu Emperor disappeared.


    This time, Xu Bai didn¡¯t follow them. When the light on the circular pattern disappeared, the gold and gray color in his eyes gradually faded and returned to normal.


    ¡°Did I escape?¡± Xu Bai regained his consciousness and scratched his head, not understanding the current situation.


    However, he did not think too much about it because he did not have that memory. He could not understand it even if he wanted to.


    ¡°In short, it should be safe. Moreover¡­¡± Xu Bai turned his head and looked in the direction where the powerful monsters were.


    For some reason, he could feel that there were many things he needed there, and it seemed that he could take them all.


    None of this was important. What was important was that Xu Bai felt like he had struck it rich.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai rubbed his hands and rushed toward that place.


    ..


    In the human world.


    In the Imperial Palace of Great Chu.


    Once again, Director Mu gathered all the Saints. This time, one person was included.


    Female Abbey Dean.


    The female Abbey Dean was still dressed indifferently. She looked extremely otherworldly, like a fairy who did not belong to the human world.


    ¡°Everyone is here. It won¡¯t be long before Xu Bai goes in, but we have to hurry up.¡±


    Director Mu looked around and said slowly,¡±¡±This time, it will be a tough battle. Although the other party is not as powerful as us, we have to be careful. After all, the other party has completely betrayed this world.¡±


    ¡°This time, we still need one more spot to make up for the gap between us and the Saint Plane. My suggestion is to put everything aside for now and wait here. As long as Xu Bai comes back, we will be able to get the news and make a response.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded in unison.


    Right now, nothing was more important than destroying the Bizarre Market. Although they had the absolute advantage, the other party had reported to the Absolute Saint, so they had no choice but to be careful.


    If they won this battle, they would face even stronger enemies, but at least they would have a chance of survival. If they lost, they would have nothing left.


    Director Mu waved his hand again and spread out the map. He began to explain some important details again.


    This was what he thought of later on. Every time he thought of it, he would communicate with them and supplement them.


    In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, they had to go through these things. Otherwise, the slightest mistake would cause them to lose the entire game.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, at this moment, a powerful aura suddenly appeared, causing everyone present to stand up and look in a certain direction.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock. Even Director Mu, who was a saint, had the same expression.


    At their level, they could easily sense the minute details. It was precisely because of this that they felt incomparably shocked.


    Director Mu¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disbelief as he muttered to himself,¡±¡±He actually¡­You¡¯re back!¡±


    Eunuch Wei narrowed his eyes.¡± Everyone, follow me to welcome the Chu Emperor back to the human world.¡±¡±

 Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058: Xu Bai Is Rich

    Chapter 1058: Xu Bai Is Rich


    After Eunuch Mu finished speaking, everyone present nodded at each other. They stood up and prepared to welcome the Chu Emperor.


    However, before they could take two steps, they felt a huge pressure. In the blink of an eye, a middle-aged man was already standing in the room.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±


    Everyone present, including Director Mu, bowed.


    The Chu Emperor looked around at the crowd, his hands behind his back as he nodded slightly.


    His gaze was deep and unfathomable, and there was a hint of emotion in his tone.


    ¡°After experiencing countless tribulations, Zhen has returned. Zhen¡¯s judgment was right. Xu Bai is indeed the only one in the world.¡±


    His return this time was truly an indescribable situation for him.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that today, because of Xu Bai, not only did his soul return, but it also returned to the human world.


    If they could live, who would want to die? Who would be willing to be a muddleheaded object?


    Back then, for the sake of this human world, the Chu Emperor was willing to throw himself into the bizarre market and use his life to exchange for a buffer period. However, he was also a person who cherished his life. If it was not for the responsibility on his body, why would he do it?


    Now that he had returned, this joy was indescribable, but he knew that he might have to shoulder an even heavier responsibility.


    After his soul returned to his body, he had already remembered everything he had experienced in the Strange City.


    That terrifying existence made him feel powerless.


    But so what?


    He had to be prepared for the final battle at any time.


    Back then, it was the same when he faced the Bizarre Market, which had the advantage. Now, it was the same when he faced that terrifying existence.


    Afraid?


    He was not afraid.


    He was just worried about this world.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± The Chu Emperor took a deep breath. Just as he was about to speak, hurried footsteps came from outside the door. A figure flashed past, grabbed the Chu Emperor by the collar, and pushed him against the wall.


    Lord Sheng You¡¯s eyes were red as he panted heavily, his hands trembling slightly.¡±¡±You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He fiercely punched the Chu Emperor¡¯s face, but the Chu Emperor didn¡¯t retaliate. Instead, a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    When he ascended to heaven, he did not inform King Sheng You in advance. He already knew the outcome today, so he was willing to be beaten up.


    After King You Sheng punched Emperor Chu, he grabbed Emperor Chu¡¯s collar once again and said in an irritable tone,¡±¡±I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my brother or not. If something like this happens again, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±


    The people present did not stop him. This was a matter between the two brothers. Moreover, they were well aware of King Sheng You¡¯s temper. If they did not let King Sheng You vent now, everyone would be in trouble.


    The Chu Emperor said helplessly,¡± Brother, it¡¯s a family matter. When the time comes, let¡¯s talk about it slowly behind closed doors. Although everyone here is familiar, I still want to maintain my face. Don¡¯t worry, the situation from last time will definitely not happen. I promise you.¡±¡±


    King Sheng You looked around before withdrawing his hand. He found a seat and sat down, but his gaze was still irritable.


    This time, he was happy to see Chu Huang back. He just couldn¡¯t control his temper.


    The Chu Emperor coughed to ease his embarrassment. He raised his head and looked at the map left behind by Director Mu in the air. He frowned and said,¡±Are you guys ready?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have the time to mention how he came back because he was already attracted by the map in front of him.


    Director Mu nodded and said,¡± We¡¯ve already made preparations. Considering the number of Saints in the Bizarre Market and various situations, we¡¯ve arranged for our men to enter the Bizarre Market in an instant and launch a fierce attack.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed at the map in the air and prepared to explain in detail which areas he would continue to strengthen. He was also prepared to explain his plan in detail.


    But before he could say anything, the Chu Emperor interrupted him.


    Old Mu Ah, the USD is There are some things that you have to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Director Mu and the people around him were all confused.


    They could hear that the Chu Emperor¡¯s tone seemed to carry some awkwardness. They had a feeling that something was about to happen.


    The Chu Emperor sighed and said in a very special tone,¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid your plan will be wasted. Do you know how I came out? It was because of Xu Bai.¡±


    ¡°He seems to have entered a special state. This state is very strong, so strong that even I feel a little scared.¡±


    ¡°As for why this plan was wasted, it¡¯s because all the Saints in the Bizarre Market died. They were all killed by Xu Bai alone.¡±


    After the last sentence, the scene fell into absolute silence. The so-called absolute silence meant that not even the sound of the wind could be heard, not even the sound of breathing.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Everyone was holding their breath and had the same expression on their faces, which was shock.


    Especially Director Mu, he was completely stunned.


    This feeling was very strange. To make an analogy, it was as if he had put in a lot of effort to ask a woman out to bed to discuss something new.


    However, before he could take action, another person took the lead and the price was just a meal.


    All in all, it was very uncomfortable. It made him feel an indescribable feeling, but the outcome was good. Therefore, although the whole thing had exceeded his expectations, it meant that the Bizarre City was just a small ant to them.

 Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059: Xu Bai Is Rich (2)

    Chapter 1059: Xu Bai Is Rich (2)


    Liu Yue, the Prime Minister of the Great Yue State, twitched his mouth and said,¡±¡±This fellow¡­Was he not prepared to be a human anymore?¡±


    Everyone present nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, this was no longer a matter of anything else. It was a matter of whether he was a human or not.


    ¡°We¡¯ve set up everything here. We¡¯ve already laid out all the plans in detail. We¡¯re ready to deal with the Bizarre Market. We¡¯ve even paid the price of a tragic victory. But before we can implement our methods, you¡¯ve resolved all the dangers alone. Is this what a person should do?


    The female Abbey Dean felt the same way.¡± At first, he was just a young man with weak strength. Now, he has the strength that surpasses ours. It¡¯s not something that can be measured by humans to be able to reach this level in a short period of time.¡±


    No one denied this because it was true. Xu Bai was not the same as before. Not only was he a Saint Realm master, but he also had that special state.


    ¡°Perhaps we can win in the future.¡± Eunuch Wei added.


    One could hear the pride in his heart.


    Eunuch Wei had the best relationship with Xu Bai, so he was the happiest to see Xu Bai reach this stage.


    Emperor Chu said,¡± Everyone, since we¡¯ve already decided, let¡¯s enter the Bizarre Market as soon as possible. Now that there are no more Saints, we don¡¯t know if the rules of the Bizarre Market still exist.¡±


    Since the danger of the Bizarre Market had been eliminated, they had to eliminate all the strangeness as soon as possible. After eliminating these strangeness, they would have the next step of their plan.


    ¡± Your Majesty,¡± Director Mu muttered,¡± we originally wanted to destroy the rules after the Anomalies unified before we attacked. But now that all the Saint Anomalies have been killed, we don¡¯t know if the remaining Anomalies can lead the unification.¡±¡±


    ¡°If there is no way to unify them, the rules will still exist. Letting us in will be harmful.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    What he said was right. If the rules could not disappear, then their souls would all be erased when they entered. It would not be beneficial to them.


    After hearing this, the Chu Emperor fell into deep thought.


    Everyone stopped talking and waited for the Chu Emperor¡¯s reply.


    Now that the Chu Emperor had come out, he naturally became the backbone.


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, the time it takes for an incense stick to burn had passed. Only then did the Chu Emperor recover from his state of contemplation.


    ¡°It seems that we can only wait for Xu Bai to come out.¡±The Chu Emperor slowly said,¡± Now that all the Saints have died, there is almost no danger for Xu Bai. He can wander around freely in there. After he comes out, we will carefully discuss other countermeasures.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other.


    King Shengyou said,¡±I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll be in there.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei said,¡±Based on my understanding of Xu Bai, I¡¯m afraid that the entire Bizarre City will be stirred up by him.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, Xu Bai still has a chance of winning.¡±The Chu Emperor was very clear about this.¡±In that case, let¡¯s not set our target on the Bizarre Market for now. We have to focus on the plans that follow. Director Mu, tell me everything that happened while I was not here.¡±


    Director Mu nodded and changed the topic. He began to talk about what had happened recently.


    ..


    On the other side, Bizarre City,


    Xu Bai put his hands behind his back and paced back and forth. He nodded in satisfaction as he looked at the strange city under his control.


    These strange traces were left on the ground of the entire city, and among these strange traces were golden progress bars.


    It felt good.


    Xu Bai felt that he had made the right decision to come this time. He had made a huge profit.


    Not to mention anything else, just the progress bar was already very profitable.


    These strange things were not ordinary strange things, they were all extraordinary, and each of them could be considered a city lord or an old monster in the mountains.


    These progress bars were of high quality. Xu Bai estimated that there would be a huge improvement this time.


    He didn¡¯t continue to move, but began to work on them one by one.


    A rare opportunity like this, where he was out of danger and could progress steadily, was the best for him.


    All the monsters stood there in a daze. They were not killed by Xu Bai. Instead, they protected Xu Bai in the middle like guards.


    Xu Bai looked at her attentively, not knowing what to do with the others.


    While he was focusing on the progress bar, the huge eye that was bound by chains in the ruins suddenly trembled.


    The Absolute Saint seemed to have sensed something. He shook crazily, and the chains around him rattled, creating a headache.


    Cracks appeared in the space connected by the chains, but they were quickly repaired.


    A figure appeared in the sky and looked at the struggling Absolute Saint.


    ¡°Did something happen again? Why are you so angry?¡±


    When the ruins appeared, the struggling Absolute Saint stopped. His eyes were filled with cold killing intent.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­Xu Bai¡­¡±


    Xu Bai?


    The vestige had no facial features, so no expression could be seen. He touched his chin with his hand and said,¡±Looks like¡­What plan did he ruin to make you so angry?¡±


    The Absolute Saint¡¯s eyes turned colder.¡± One day, I will go out from here and kill him. I will destroy that world, and I will even destroy all the worlds related to that world.¡±


    The remains shrugged.¡± Let¡¯s talk about it when you get out. You can¡¯t threaten anyone with your harsh words now.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing. If you help me, I¡¯ll let you exist forever. Even if countless worlds are destroyed, you¡¯ll still be here and will never be harmed.¡±the Absolute Saint said slowly.


    ¡°You were born with countless broken worlds, but you have your own intelligence. Think about it, how fascinating eternal life is.¡±


    ¡°In this world, all wealth and ability are empty talk. They will turn into a pile of dust with death. Only eternal life is the end of time.¡±


    The ruins fell into silence, and the surroundings were completely silent.


    The Absolute Saint¡¯s huge eyes were cold, but his words were filled with endless temptation.


    After a long time, the ruins shook its head.


    ¡°To be honest, I was almost tempted. Eternal life, this is what everyone wants. To be able to sit and watch the autumn moon and spring breeze, to be able to look at the river of time.¡±


    ¡°However, I thought about it later. This so-called eternal life seems to be under your gaze. The river of time that I look at, the autumn moon and spring breeze that I sit and watch, are all created by you.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I was formed from countless broken worlds. The idea I was instilled with was to kill you completely.¡±


    ¡°What I like more is that the world in the future will no longer be in an eternal cycle because of you.¡±


    The Absolute Saint didn¡¯t expect to receive such an answer after waiting for so long.


    Eternal life was already the highest bargaining chip he could offer. No one should be able to refuse this, but he was indeed rejected.


    ¡°I originally only wanted to speed up the process of time ending to prevent any changes.¡±Although the Absolute Saint was rejected, he wasn¡¯t unhappy at all. He said slowly,¡±¡±This time, you will definitely lose.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why do you think so?¡± The remains raised his eyebrows.¡±


    The Holy Zhi said,¡± I can tell you clearly that Xu Bai is in the Strange Market now. You can¡¯t get in touch with him anyway. He killed all the Saints, including the spies I planted in the Ghost Market.¡±


    ¡± His abilities should have a huge improvement. Just nice, the moment he leaves the Bizarre City will be the first step of my plan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll invite you to take a look when the time comes.¡±


    A powerful aura emerged from the remains, and his tone gradually became cold.¡±Tell me.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The Absolute Saint didn¡¯t say anything else. His huge eyes were filled with mockery.


    The ruins floated in the air and did not say anything else. He knew that he would not say anything more about this matter and directly disappeared on the spot.


    Soon, only the Absolute Saint was left.


    After leaving the ruins, he appeared in another empty place and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°No, I have to contact Xu Bai as soon as possible, but how can I contact him? Oh right, let¡¯s use the method from last time.¡±

 Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060: A Large Number of Failure Experience (1)

    Chapter 1060: A Large Number of Failure Experience (1)


    The remains had thought of a good idea. They had to contact Xu Bai in advance and tell him what had happened here. The best thing was to inform Xu Bai through someone else and ask him not to come out of the Bizarre Market for the time being.


    However, there was a problem. Xu Bai was in the Bizarre Market now. The rules of the Bizarre Market were clear to the remains. Even if they managed to contact him through the method they had just thought of, they would not be able to inform Xu Bai. After all, even if he was a Saint Realm expert, he would be affected by the rules of the Bizarre Market if he entered.


    The relic floated in the air anxiously. He had thought of many ways, but if he couldn¡¯t contact Xu Bai, it would all be in vain.


    In the end, he stopped. After careful consideration, he decided to contact them. At the very least, he would leak the news and see if they had any solutions.


    After thinking it through, he didn¡¯t waste any time and started contacting them.


    ..


    Barbarian territory.


    Ever since the incident last time, Yun Zihai had not continued to be an official. Instead, he stayed in the palace¡¯s treasury and cultivated the ability related to the soul. As for his ability as a scholar, he temporarily put it aside.


    Since he had already stepped into the Transcendent Realm, he did not have many extravagant requests. It was better to seek stability now. After all, if something really happened, he would really be a person who had committed a heinous crime.


    ¡°Brother Qingfeng, it looks like the last Saint Plane will be yours.¡±


    In their spare time, Yun Zihai and Liu Qingfeng chatted casually. Liu Qingfeng did not care about anything else and only wanted to become a Saint.


    His strength was growing at an extremely fast speed.


    Ever since the female Abbey Dean became a saint, there was only one position left in the world. Therefore, Liu Qingfeng really worked overtime to cultivate.


    There was no one in the world who didn¡¯t want to become a saint. Even if they didn¡¯t have any desires, they would go crazy when it came to becoming a saint.


    Back then, Liu Qingfeng had created his own abilities, including the recovery of his soul, to pursue a limit in order to become a Saint Warrior. Although he had been full of Saint Warrior seats, he had always been hopeful. Now that hope had come, he would not relax.


    ¡°How many people in the world have both virtue and talent? I¡¯m just a member of the masses. This time, it¡¯s up to luck.¡±Liu Qingfeng knew what was going on. He shook his head and maintained a calm heart.


    There were so many geniuses in this vast world. How could he guarantee that he would definitely become a Saint?


    He had to maintain a calm heart and do his best. Even if he lost, he would have no regrets.


    ¡°Brother Qingfeng, don¡¯t belittle yourself. You still have a chance.¡±Yun Zihai smiled.


    His tone was filled with emotion.


    Back then, they all started from the same starting line, and he was even ahead. However, Xu Bai had advanced triumphantly all the way, and now he had reached a height that they could not see.


    Thinking back to his experiences over the years, he was rather emotional. He had witnessed Xu Bai¡¯s rise all the way. It could be described as extraordinary.


    Sometimes, not only did he reach that height, but even witnessing his good friend reach that height was already very satisfying.


    As a witness, how many people in this world could witness a miraculous event?


    Yun Zihai sighed and shook his head gently. He had rested enough just now and planned to continue studying the power of the soul. At this time, he had to at least ensure that nothing happened to him.


    However, at that moment, he felt a tremor in the depths of his divine soul.


    Yun Zihai was slightly stunned. Now that he was familiar with the divine soul, he could feel that it was a door, a door from this world.


    When Xu Bai first contacted them, he said that the items in the door could be temporarily classified as their own.


    ¡°At this time, I suddenly felt something. Could it be that something happened?¡±Yun Zihai instantly became alert.


    He could feel the anxiety and anxiety behind him, as if there was something she wanted to say to him.


    Yun Zihai thought for a moment and finally took a deep breath. He used the power of his divine soul that he cultivated to infiltrate his divine soul, preparing to touch that door.


    He believed in Xu Bai. At least, among those who were close to Xu Bai, everyone believed in him.


    Although Xu Bai was rumored to be very terrifying in the martial arts world, anyone who had interacted with Xu Bai and had a deep friendship with him would know that Xu Bai was very reliable.


    Therefore, now that Xu Bai was not around and the other party was transmitting anxious emotions, Yun Zihai planned to give it a try himself to see if he could sense anything.


    However, before that, he still told Liu Qingfeng to protect him while he only split a trace of his soul.


    Liu Qingfeng was originally focused on cultivating. After hearing Yun Zihai¡¯s words, his expression turned serious. He nodded and agreed.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Yun Zihai had already separated a trace of his soul and came into contact with the door that transmitted his emotions.


    In the next moment, a message came from the door and turned into clear words that appeared in his mind.


    ¡± Don¡¯t let Xu Bai come out of the bizarre market. Do everything you can to inform him. If he comes out, he¡¯ll definitely face unimaginable danger. That¡¯s the Absolute Saint¡¯s scheme.¡±


    ¡± The Bizarre Market has the power of countless broken worlds. It¡¯s an area that the Absolute Saint can¡¯t enter. We can¡¯t let him out in a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°Remember, we must use all means to inform him. Otherwise, we will lose!¡±

 Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061: A Large Number of Failure Gains (2)

    Chapter 1061: A Large Number of Failure Gains (2)


    The message was very simple, but every word was heavy. When these words were put together, Yun Zihai understood the content.


    His brows were tightly knitted together. Without much communication, he retreated impatiently.


    As soon as he retreated, he turned to look at Liu Qingfeng.


    ¡°Brother Qingfeng, I have to make a trip to the Great Chu Imperial Palace. I¡¯ll leave this place to you.¡±


    Yun Zihai didn¡¯t explain why, nor did he have the time to do so. After he received this news, he felt that he should inform the Chu Emperor immediately.


    Liu Qingfeng wasn¡¯t a dawdling person. He knew that there was an urgent matter at hand, so he nodded and agreed.


    Yun Zihai didn¡¯t care about his soul anymore. He directly jumped out of the window and streaked across the sky like a stream of light. His entire body was suffused with a noble aura as he rushed towards the Great Chu Country with all his might.


    ..


    Great Chu, Imperial Palace.


    It was already late at night, but the Chu Emperor was still sitting on his chair, his chin propped up in his hand, frowning in deep thought.


    Now that he had returned, he had to shoulder the corresponding responsibilities again. When he left today, he could see the crafty expression on Director Mu¡¯s face. It was as if he had thrown all the heavy responsibilities to him and relaxed in an instant.


    ¡°This old fellow is still the same as before. After zhen returned, he pushed all the trouble to zhen.¡±


    The Chu Emperor rubbed the space between his brows, feeling a headache.


    He had thought a lot today, but he still could not think of a solution. The Bizarre Market was no longer a problem for him, but the powerful Absolute Saint was like a fish bone in his throat that was difficult to pull out.


    ¡°We can only think of a way to meet Xu Bai and see if other methods are useful.¡±


    The Chu Emperor picked up the tea beside him and poured a cup for himself before taking a sip.


    There was a mist above the tea, and the fragrance of the tea lingered in the royal study.


    Just as he was thinking carefully, a commotion suddenly came from outside.


    ¡°Lord Yun, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pass the message.¡±


    This was the spy outside the door, seemingly trying to stop him.


    Soon, Yun Zihai¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°What else do you have to say? I have something important to do now and can¡¯t be delayed for a moment. Hurry up and move aside. If anything happens, if His Majesty wants to chop off my head, I¡¯ll let him!¡±


    Yun Zihai became more and more anxious, losing his usual calm demeanor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for me. If I really barge in, I can only offend my superiors!¡±The spy¡¯s tone became sharp.


    This was their responsibility, and they could not afford it.


    In this world, only a few people could reach the royal study without being notified.


    For example, those who had entered the Saint Plane and Xu Bai.


    ¡°Yun Zihai?¡±


    The Chu Emperor was also clear of the identity of the person who had arrived. He stood up from his seat and came to the window. Looking outside the window, he saw Yun Zihai who was preparing to barge in. He slowly said,¡±Let him in. There¡¯s no need to stop him.¡±


    Since the Emperor had come out to speak, the spies who were blocking outside also heaved a sigh of relief. They no longer stopped him and disappeared into the shadows.


    Only then did Yun Zihai hurriedly walk in. After pushing open the door, he did not care about etiquette and hurriedly said,¡±Your Majesty, you can¡¯t let Xu Bai out of the Strange City. After he comes out, he will be in danger.¡±


    The Chu Emperor frowned and pointed at a spot beside him.¡±Tell me in detail. How can I make a decision when you don¡¯t have a head or tail?¡±


    Yun Zihai also knew that since he had already met the emperor, there was no need to be too anxious. He organized his words and explained the situation in detail.


    The entire process wasn¡¯t long. Yun Zihai tried his best to be brief and express the content. When the Chu Emperor heard everything, he fell into deep thought.


    After a moment, he raised his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult.¡±


    It was indeed very difficult.


    The return rule of the Bizarre Market was there. Perhaps when they launched an all-out attack, the rules could be weakened. However, they still needed time. If Xu Bai had enough fun inside before that, he would definitely be in danger when he came out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, can you let everyone brainstorm?¡± Yun Zihai smiled bitterly. If we really can¡¯t contact Xu Bai, I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t reply, but he was already thinking about it carefully.


    Yun Zihai also knew that the Chu Emperor was deep in thought, so he didn¡¯t say anything to disturb him. He just waited quietly at the side.


    After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the Chu Emperor kept knocking on the table. The frequency of his knocking was slowing down, and finally, there was no sound.


    ¡°There is a way.¡± The Chu Emperor slowly said,¡± There are still many prisoners on death row in my prison. They should have been executed long ago. However, considering that they might become strange after they die, I have imprisoned them in prison indefinitely.¡±


    ¡°Each of these death row prisoners has committed a heinous crime. The blood on their hands is as much as the hair on an ox. It¡¯s just right to let them go.¡±


    Death row prisoners?


    Yun Zihai was only stunned for a moment before he reacted very quickly. He already knew what the Chu Emperor meant.


    It was indeed easy to obliterate one¡¯s soul in the Bizarre Market, but it would be different if they sent some death row prisoners over.


    These death row prisoners were people who had committed heinous crimes. Each of them had killed countless people. If they were not worried that these death row prisoners would become strange, they would have been executed long ago.


    There was nothing wrong with letting these prisoners go to the Bizarre Market even if their souls were obliterated.


    There were very few ways to inform Xu Bai, but it was definitely the most appropriate one. As long as he placed something on the prisoner¡¯s body, such as an envelope, as long as Xu Bai could see it, there would be no problem.


    But there¡¯s still a little bit of it


    ¡°Such a wide spread of the net may not necessarily succeed.¡±Yun Zihai smiled bitterly.


    No matter how many people there were, who could guarantee that they would meet Xu Bai?


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the first step first. I will have other plans later.¡±The Chu Emperor said,¡± When you¡¯re about to arrive, arrange for people to guard the circular pattern. If Xu Bai sees the message, inform him through the message and ask him to teleport the prisoners back. That way, we¡¯ll know that Xu Bai is clear.¡±¡±


    ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, I will personally enter the Bizarre Market again.¡±


    Yun Zihai was shocked.¡± Your Majesty, this is too risky. Let me go!¡±¡±


    Chu Huang shook his head and shook his head.¡± I¡¯m in the state of Saint.¡±¡± I¡¯m in the state of Sentiment.¡±¡± I¡¯m in the state of Sentiment.¡±¡± I¡¯m in the state of Sentiment.¡±¡± I¡¯m in the state of Sentiment.¡±¡± I¡¯m in the state of Sentiment.¡±¡± I¡¯m in the state of Sentiment.¡±¡±


    Yun Zihai opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but the Chu Emperor had already made his decision. He waved his hand to stop Yun Zihai from continuing.


    ¡°Start setting up now. Come with me!¡±


    The Chu Emperor placed his hands behind his back and strode out of the door.


    ..


    The Great Chu Country was making preparations to inform Xu Bai. At this moment, Xu Bai was sitting cross-legged in the sky, staring at the ground without blinking.


    After his Goldfinger leveled up, it was very fast. Now, he was almost done with all the marks on the ground.


    There were too many progress bars. Even with his current divine soul and strength, he still felt very bored.


    Fortunately, he had experienced this kind of dullness in the past and was already used to it. As long as he saw the progress bar increase, he would feel a sense of satisfaction in the dullness.


    ¡°This is the last one.¡±


    Xu Bai waited patiently as he felt the progress bar grow.


    A moment later, when the last bit of progress bar was completed and the light blue text disappeared, Xu Bai let out a long sigh.


    The light blue smoke in front of him gathered again, forming the latest attribute panel.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    ¡± Realm: Fifth Stage Saint Unspecialized.¡±


    [Incantation of Myriad Forms Attracting Mountains and Seas (Saint Level 5):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Attack (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Defense (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of spells (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Support (Saint Rank-3):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Technique (Saint Level 3):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    ..


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Rank-5!


    Now, he had already reached the Fifth Stage Saint Realm and had a lot of complicated skills.


    The fifth grade was a major improvement, but for Xu Bai, there was something more important.


    He looked at the corner, where there was a pile of progress bars that were just a little bit away from completion.


    All of them were failed Saint Realm experts!

 Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062: The Progress Bar Was Almost Passive

    Chapter 1062: The Progress Bar Was Almost Passive


    Those were all his experiences from failing to become a Saint Warrior. He had been trying so hard that he was just a little bit away from completing them. He had been holding back his patience all this time. He had been waiting for him to learn all the other messy skills before he could start using them.


    Now that the time had come, Xu Bai could not wait any longer. He fixed his gaze on one of the progress bars and looked at it patiently.


    Soon, the last progress bar was filled up. The light blue smoke that appeared from the first fusion appeared in front of him and condensed in the air.


    However, Xu Bai did not care about it. He seized the time and quickly looked at the second progress bar. The second progress bar was also gradually completed. The light blue smoke continued to gather, but he continued to look behind.


    The third and the fourth, they accumulated and gradually stacked up.


    When the last progress bar was completed, a huge cloud of smoke appeared in front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes. In his vision, it was so thick that it could not be dispersed.


    ¡°You can even play like this. It¡¯s too exciting.¡±Even Xu Bai himself was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    The words formed by the light blue smoke kept gathering together and overlapping one after another, looking very messy.


    However, the attribute panel appeared in front of Xu Bai. Those complicated skills were gradually merging. This time, the failure to enter the Saint realm was quite a lot. It took some time to merge.


    When the light blue smoke in front of him gradually dispersed, the latest attribute panel finally appeared in front of him.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    ¡± Realm: Fifth Stage Saint Unspecialized.¡±


    [Incantation of Myriad Forms Attracting Mountains and Seas (Saint Level 5):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Attack (Saint Level 5):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Defense (Saint Level 5):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mixed Spells (Saint Rank-5):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of support (Saint Level 5):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Techniques (Saint Level 5):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    ..


    ¡°Very good, all of them have reached the fifth step. This trip¡¯s harvest is very rich, and there are still many that haven¡¯t been collected.¡±


    In fact, Xu Bai didn¡¯t think he could use the knowledge he gained from failing to become a Saint Warrior so quickly.


    However, these weren¡¯t books. They were just traces left on the ground. Some things could change if they were delayed, so it was better to use them earlier.


    Anyway, he still had time to collect other strange traces.


    After doing all this, Xu Bai did not stay any longer. He had to hurry up.


    As his soul moved, all the Saint Realm cultivators were wiped out, and their souls disappeared completely.


    However, he was not in a hurry to find the strangeness of becoming a Saint. He wanted to try a skill while he was free.


    Now that he had killed all the high-level monsters, the ones that were left behind were the same. In any case, their levels were not high.


    However, there was one skill that he was very curious about. It was the Fishing skill that he had obtained from Qin Feng.


    This skill had already been integrated into the myriad series of skills. If he wanted to use it, he could use it at any time. Moreover, according to his understanding, this skill was related to countless broken worlds. There were many treasures there that could be fished out by this skill.


    If he could catch a high-level treasure that was related to the progress bar, he would make a fortune.


    Of course, this fishing skill required a fishing rod. After all, it was fishing.


    As for water¡­No need.


    Xu Bai casually made a fishing rod with some materials on the ground. Then, he prepared to circulate his True Core Strength and use this skill.


    This skill had some characteristics. It could catch some good things, and it was something that the fisher needed very much. It was also possible to adjust it to something that matched the fisher.


    Of course, the skill level had to be high enough. If the level was not high enough, the fish would be useless trash.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to experience the feeling of being a fisherman. His skill was high enough, so he should be able to catch a lot of interesting things.


    What he urgently needed now was the experience of failing to become a saint and all kinds of progress bars. Those things were specially left for him. He was also very curious about what they were.


    With a shake of his right hand, the fishing rod was already thrown out. The fishing line, along with the hook, directly sank into the void.


    If those fishing brothers had my 100% accuracy ability, they probably wouldn¡¯t be so miserable.¡±Xu Bai¡¯s thoughts jumped and he couldn¡¯t help but think of the fishing forum in his previous life.


    Only a small portion of them could be caught. Most of the fishing buddies were really miserable.


    The Air Force was already used to being in the Air Force. Of course, they would bring some things back with them.


    If they couldn¡¯t catch fish, they would catch river prawns. If they couldn¡¯t catch river prawns, they would gather a handful of water grass. If they really couldn¡¯t catch any, they would even carry a calf back when they passed by.


    Moreover, the fishing buddies were very knowledgeable. They knew astronomy and geography. They were practically walking encyclopedia.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Except for the fact that they couldn¡¯t catch any fish, they could.


    If he had any problems or difficulties in his life, he could post it on the fishing forum and a bunch of big shots would reply.


    Xu Bai held the fishing rod in his hand and let his thoughts wander.


    Even if he had maxed out his Fishing skill, he still needed time to wait. Xu Bai waited silently. After about half an incense stick of time, there was finally movement.


    The next moment, the fishing line started to shake. Xu Bai pulled the fishing rod out with all his might. Without any special technique, he fished out something from the void.

 Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063: The Progress Bar Was Almost Passive (2)

    Chapter 1063: The Progress Bar Was Almost Passive (2)


    When he saw what fell out, Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    ¡°How do you fish out a person?¡±


    Logically speaking, what he fished out should be something he urgently needed or something related to him. Now, he fished out a person. This was too ridiculous.


    He was very certain that this was strange. Furthermore, this person¡¯s divine soul was completely gone. Clearly, he was affected by the rules of the Strange Market. He was wearing prison clothes, and this prison clothes seemed to be similar to the style of Great Chu.


    After all, he was the dignified Prince Xu of the Great Chu Country. He could still tell from a prisoner¡¯s robe. If this thing fell at this time, it must have something to do with him. Xu Bai thought for a moment and walked up.


    The prisoner in front of him had no soul at all, and his eyes were dull. When he sensed Xu Bai coming up, he instinctively sensed danger and was ready to run.


    However, before he could take a few steps, Xu Bai¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of the prisoner. He grabbed the prisoner¡¯s neck.


    The next moment, Xu Bai noticed that there seemed to be something in the prisoner¡¯s right pocket.


    He reached into his pocket and took out a letter. He opened it with one hand and browsed through the contents.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. The higher-ups actually told him not to leave the Bizarre City, and it was Emperor Chu who said so.


    Wait a minute!


    What was going on with the Chu Emperor?


    Xu Bai only saw the beginning. He patiently continued reading and soon understood what had happened.


    ¡°In other words, when he was in the Goldfinger state, he helped the Chu Emperor recover his soul.¡±


    ¡°The Absolute Saint is already preparing to make a move in the human world. As long as I go back, I will definitely fall into the big net. I can¡¯t leave the Bizarre Market for the time being?¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t find it strange at all that the Goldfinger state had helped the Chu Emperor recover his soul.


    The key problem was that he had noticed something amiss.


    ¡°Could it be that he deliberately revealed it? He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to reveal this information, was he? If so, he seemed to have given me a very big problem.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Bai could already see the difference.


    To make a simple analogy, the Absolute Saint had set a trap in the outside world. As long as he returned to the human world, he would definitely fall into the trap. However, the Absolute Saint had told him about the trap.


    The goal was very simple. It was to tell him that he had set a trap for him. He had to either come out or stay in the bizarre city obediently.


    If he didn¡¯t go out, he would be safe, but who knew what changes would happen after the Absolute Saint? He wasn¡¯t in the human world, so he couldn¡¯t grasp these changes.


    ¡°But for now, it¡¯s still right not to go out for the time being.¡±


    If he went out, he would definitely be finished. If he didn¡¯t go out, the Absolute Saint might have a follow-up plan, but at least he could buy some time.


    If he could improve himself crazily during this period of time and use his fishing skills to obtain the progress bar, it might be useful.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. We won¡¯t go out for the time being.¡±Xu Bai made up his mind.


    He thought for a moment and looked at the prisoner in front of him. He grabbed the prisoner¡¯s collar and found the circular pattern.


    Before this, he had used the prisoner¡¯s blood to leave a message on the paper, indicating that he had received the news and told the others his guess.


    After doing all this, he threw the prisoner directly onto the circular pattern and activated the circular pattern with the token.


    When the light of the circular pattern disappeared, there was nothing there. The prisoner had been sent back to the human world.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll continue fishing. I¡¯ll fish all the progress bars and do my best to improve myself. I feel that the final battle is getting closer and closer.¡±Xu Bai took a deep breath, picked up the fishing rod, found an empty spot, and continued fishing.


    ..


    In the outside world.


    The two spies carried a prisoner and brought him to the Chu Emperor before respectfully leaving. The Chu Emperor took the note from the prisoner, and when he saw the contents, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I finally got the message.¡±


    What he was most worried about was that he would not be able to send the message, and he would have to go to the Bizarre City himself. Now, it seemed that there was no need. Since the message had already been sent, everything was safe.


    After reading the content that Xu Bai gave him, he knew that they could actually guess these things, but they just didn¡¯t have a good method for the time being.


    ¡°Men!¡± The Chu Emperor thought for a moment before shouting out.


    A spy quietly walked in with his head lowered and did not speak.


    The Chu Emperor pondered for a moment and slowly said,¡±The imperial edict tells the world that other than the Bizarre Market, there are even more powerful enemies.¡±¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, all sects and clans are not allowed to keep their treasures to themselves.¡±


    ¡°The Great Chu Imperial Palace¡¯s treasury is open to the public. Anyone who has reached the Transcendent Realm can come.¡±


    ¡°Those who disobey will be beheaded!¡±


    When the spy heard the Chu Emperor¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. However, he quickly reacted and hurriedly lowered his head in agreement before retreating.


    After waiting for the spy to leave, the Chu Emperor took a deep breath and knocked his hand on the table as he pondered carefully.


    Now was not the time to be selfish. What they were facing was the danger of subverting the world.


    He would do his best to increase his strength and be completely open to the world. If he increased the strength of the entire world, he would at least have a chance of winning.


    ..


    The Chu Emperor had already begun to take action. On the other side, Xu Bai was still using his fishing skill.


    When the fishing rod shook and an item flew up, his eyes lit up slightly.


    It was a book with a golden progress bar.


    As the fishing rod was thrown backward, the book fell into Xu Bai¡¯s hand and he caught it steadily.


    Looking at the golden progress bar, even though this book was only a normal skill and did not have the so-called experience of failing to become a saint, the progress bar of this book was slower than other books. It was considered a high-level book.


    ¡°If this continues, I¡¯ll be rich.¡±Xu Bai rubbed his hands excitedly.


    It was as if there was a huge treasure trove in front of him. All he had to do was continue continue to buy in.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any more time. He continued to throw the fishing line into the void.


    True essence energy spread along the fishing rod and fishing line. After a while, the fishing line shook again.


    ¡°Here it comes again!¡±


    Xu Bai continued to wave the fishing rod excitedly, and another book was brought out for him.


    The whole process repeated itself. Xu Bai kept throwing the fishing rod and pulling the fishing rod. Books were fished out of the void one after another. In the blink of an eye, there was a pile of books in front of him that looked like a small mountain.


    It was not an adjective, but a real mountain. Xu Bai stood on the ground and looked up. He craned his neck to the highest point, but he couldn¡¯t see the top of the pile of books.


    Too many!


    Xu Bai resisted the urge to immediately use the liver purity bar and threw the fishing rod out again.


    He would continue to fish until he finished fishing everything inside. Then, he would finish everything in one go.


    Seeing the fishing line disappear into the void, Xu Bai continued to wait.


    This time, the waiting time was very long. Xu Bai estimated that most of the things inside had been fished up.


    Fortunately, after waiting for nearly an hour, the fishing line continued moving.


    As Xu Bai pulled the fishing rod, an object flew out of the void.


    Xu Bai was stunned when he saw the thing flying out.


    He almost couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and spun off the fishing rod to run away.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the difference in size, he would have thought that the Absolute Saint was here.


    It was a small eye about the size of a fist, but its shape and appearance were exactly the same as an Absolute Saint¡¯s.


    It was like a miniature version of the Absolute Saint. Xu Bai was also very confused. How could he catch this thing?


    However, his doubts were confirmed in the next moment. He had already guessed the reason. This guy was probably a hidden hand planted by the Absolute Saint.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When the miniature eye appeared, it did not hesitate at all. Its entire body was covered in scorching flames as it rushed towards the pile of books that was as big as a small mountain.


    Judging from the tempo, he was going to destroy all the books so that Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t be able to make any progress.


    ¡°You dare touch my book?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s eyes widened. The golden and grayish-white sky changed and enveloped the surroundings, blocking the miniature eyes.


    I might be afraid of a complete version, but I¡¯m not afraid of a miniature version. Touching my book is equivalent to taking my life!


    ¡°Die!¡±

 Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064: Corpse... Alive!_1

    Chapter 1064: Corpse¡­ Alive!_1


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to fish for so long here and finally catch so many progress bars. Now, someone actually wanted to mess with his progress bar. Who could resist this?


    He finally understood. They had the initiative and left so many books for him, but the Absolute Saint also had a backup plan.


    He had been waiting for the books to be taken out. He would climb out of the fishing rod and destroy the books, slowing down Xu Bai¡¯s progress.


    Xu Bai really wanted to say that this mantis stalked the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it. As expected of an old man who had lived for who knows how many years, he was really sinister.


    Fortunately, he reacted. The moment the miniature eye appeared and released flames, he was already in the middle. The flames hit his body, and the surrounding sky actually felt like it was about to collapse.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Xu Bai turned around and waved his right hand. The pile of books behind him was swept away by the wind and fell backward.


    In an instant, he had already moved a very long distance.


    At this moment, when he turned around, his pupils constricted slightly.


    Due to the gap in his movements, the miniature eyes were less than a meter away from him.


    The eye was terrifyingly hot, and the flames were burning, making him feel a little hot. Even the golden and grayish-white Heaven Changes could not completely envelop it.


    ¡°Is this thing so terrifying after shrinking?¡±Xu Bai took a few steps back, and the temperature dropped slightly. However, in the current situation, he did not have time to think.


    He took a step back, and the miniature eye in front of him took a step forward. The flames continued to rise. The entire sky was originally dark red, but as the flames intensified, the dark red turned into the shape of flames.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Seeing this situation, Xu Bai instantly had an idea.


    In the beginning, this miniature eye seemed to be aiming at those books. Once it appeared, it wanted to destroy those books.


    However, he reacted quickly. Those books were safe for now.


    However, as time shifted slightly and the books were moved to a safe place, the miniature eyes did not seem to be in a hurry. Instead, they aimed at him.


    Xu Bai thought about it briefly and an idea instantly appeared in his mind.


    ¡°What a good plan to kill two birds with one stone. Destroying the book and dealing with me, it seems that you have hidden your hands quite deeply.¡±


    The shrunken eye did not answer. It continued to rush toward Xu Bai like a simple machine.


    The flames burned the sky and boiled the sea. The temperature was so high that even Xu Bai had to avoid them.


    Xu Bai raised his right hand, and the white light became extremely hot. He used all kinds of attacks and directly covered the miniature eye.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The roar echoed through the sky. In the infinitely blazing white light, the miniature eye was gradually losing its flame.


    However, now was not the time to be happy. Although the flames were suppressed by Xu Bai, there was an even stronger counterattack.


    Xu Bai suddenly felt a sense of danger. It rose from his heart and quickly spread to his entire body, making his hair stand on end.


    From his angle, the black pupils of the suppressed miniature eyes carried coldness and killing intent. There was a black light emerging inside. If one did not observe carefully, it was really impossible to notice it.


    The black light was rapidly enlarging. It looked very slow, but it was actually extremely fast.


    At such a close distance, and with Xu Bai attacking with all his might, even he couldn¡¯t dodge.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    A crisp sound rang out, and the white light enveloping Xu Bai¡¯s body instantly shattered. All kinds of defenses were simply unable to withstand it.


    A tiny black dot appeared on Xu Bai¡¯s chest. It was the result of the black light. It didn¡¯t look big, but he felt extreme pain, and his recovery power was suppressed.


    This was an extremely rare situation. Even if he had encountered it before, no matter how ridiculous it was, it was impossible for it to easily suppress his recovery ability.


    But now, he was indeed suppressed.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath. He was about to step back and assume a defensive stance, but the miniature eye in front of him moved again.


    This time, the black light in his eyes was no longer just a dot. Instead, it was densely packed, making one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    If he were to be swept by these black lights and had no recovery ability, Xu Bai reckoned that he would have to ask for a cheat.


    However, he could not hire a cheat. The other party was an old monster who had lived for god knows how many years. An old monster like this could not be a fool. He did not know how many schemes he had.


    If he used a cheat in this place, it just so happened to be the other party¡¯s scheme to force him. If there was any follow-up plan, wouldn¡¯t he fall into the other party¡¯s trap?


    At that time, there would be no turning back.


    After much thought, Xu Bai looked at the countless black lights in front of him and raised his fist. Although his expression was solemn, he resolutely swung it out.


    His fist was wrapped in a white light unique to all kinds of attacks.


    At the same time, the golden and grayish-white colors interweaved into the sky, overlapping with the white light along the fist that was swung out.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Countless powerful attacks from the Berserkers combined together to form a terrifying power.


    At the same time he swung his fist, countless black lights swept over from his miniature eyes.


    At this moment, when countless black lights gathered together, it could be said to be destructive.


    Not only the blood-red light in the sky, but countless cracks also appeared in space.

 Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065: Corpse... Alive!_2

    Chapter 1065: Corpse¡­ Alive!_2


    The ground began to cave in, falling at an unimaginable speed. Xu Bai¡¯s attack had just collided with the countless black lights, producing a huge boom that resounded through the clouds.


    Xu Bai felt a sharp pain in his fist, making him want to retreat. However, he knew that if he did, he would be pierced by the black light.


    That outcome was simply unimaginable. It would definitely be very miserable.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    Xu Bai gritted his teeth and urged his True Core Strength with all his might. The white light on his hand was as hot as the sun.


    The gray and golden-white light was like the core of the sunlight, carrying an invincible power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground that was originally descending shattered in an instant, turning into a pile of smoke and dust that covered his eyes.


    The blood-red light completely disappeared. The sky was clear and turned black.


    If an outsider suddenly came to the scene, he would think that he was not in the Bizarre City but in the human world.


    Even the light of the Bizarre Market would have to avoid the power of the two attacks. It was absolutely impossible for them to exist.


    The black light began to fade, and the white light in Xu Bai¡¯s hand, as well as the golden and grayish-white Heaven Change, completely disappeared.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    Xu Bai let out a long breath. The attack this time was a little strong and had consumed a lot of his True Core Strength.


    Attacking each other had indeed eliminated the danger this time. Of course, the miniature eyes were still there, so it could not be said that there was absolutely no danger.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    Xu Bai took another deep breath. The Refined Qi in his body had almost recovered, but under such circumstances, the other party did not attack him.


    The miniature version of the eye floated in the air like a stiff piece of wood. If one ignored the high temperature and the numbing flames, one would think that it was just a small toy.


    The vigilance in Xu Bai¡¯s heart did not disappear. On the contrary, he felt that the danger was increasing.


    As someone who had crawled through life and death situations, he trusted his intuition. Now, his intuition told him that it was even more dangerous than before.


    Xu Bai took a step back, wanting to leave first.


    He had already pushed the mountain-like secret manuals far away. He thought that if this miniature eye was restricted, for example, it could only be within this range, he might not have to continue fighting.


    However, before he could do that, the miniature eyes started to move.


    ¡°Weng¡­¡±


    A series of vibrations came from the shrunken eye. Under Xu Bai¡¯s surprised gaze, the shrunken eye gradually left afterimages.


    No, to be precise, the afterimage was not as simple as it looked on the surface. It was a physical entity!


    One eye after another kept splitting out. In the blink of an eye, the entire sky was filled with miniature eyes.


    It looked so densely packed that Xu Bai¡¯s heart trembled.


    In the blink of an eye, countless miniature eyes shone with the same black light as before.


    One eye was enough to deal with, but now it had become countless eyes, and each eye had such a terrifying attack. Xu Bai didn¡¯t even pause for a moment. He turned around and ran in a different direction.


    ¡°This is a hammer!¡±


    He had used all kinds of movement techniques to the extreme. He did not care about anything else now. He had to escape first.


    Countless eyeballs were chasing after him, and Xu Bai was running in front. From time to time, there would be black lights brushing past his hair, almost hitting him.


    Moreover, the wound on his chest had yet to recover. Fortunately, it did not worsen. Otherwise, he could only turn around and fight to the death.


    ¡°6!¡±


    Xu Bai muttered to himself as he ran.


    He finally understood now that the other party did not want him to stay in the Bizarre Market for long.


    This step should have been calculated. If he appeared in the Bizarre Market, he would be forced to leave the Bizarre Market. From the looks of the situation, other than leaving, he could only use his cheat.


    It was impossible to fight. With so many eyes, if they really fought, he would only lose.


    He couldn¡¯t use his golden finger. Who knew if there were any follow-up plans? He couldn¡¯t return to the human world either. After returning to the human world, he would probably face even greater danger.


    Moreover, he still had a lot of progress bars here that were like a small mountain. As long as he finished it, he would be able to obtain a huge improvement. If he left now, he would really suffer a huge loss.


    However, the problem was that they couldn¡¯t beat the game. They could only run away. They couldn¡¯t return to the human world. They couldn¡¯t use their cheat. So, how were they going to break the game?


    Xu Bai racked his brains as he tried to think of a way to catch up. Fortunately, these miniature eyes seemed to only focus on attack and defense, so they were not too fast.


    However, Xu Bai guessed that at this speed, there would be a time when the primordial energy would be exhausted. If the other side continued to chase after the enemy, then the enemy would have nowhere to go.


    The current situation was that the other side had thought of all the steps he could think of, including the golden finger. Whether to go out or escape, the other side had corresponding backup plans.


    It was to the extent that no matter which path he took, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Feeling the pressure behind him, as long as the black light swept past, it would cause endless destruction. Xu Bai felt a headache. He rubbed his forehead as he ran.


    ¡°Old thing, you really think too much. However, there will always be flaws in things. You are not omniscient.¡±


    ¡°Can you predict the sky and the earth?¡±


    Xu Bai changed his direction. He didn¡¯t move forward anymore. Instead, he moved diagonally upward. As he moved forward, he ascended.


    The speed of his ascent was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he had already reached a terrifying height. The underground city had already become the size of a sesame seed.


    In the sky above the Bizarre Market were the remains of countless broken worlds. They had turned into corpses and were buried there, providing an endless stream of energy.


    Xu Bai had been there once, and now that place might be his only way out.


    Even after countless years, there was still a large amount of energy stored.


    He wanted to see if the countless pairs of eyes behind him would suffer a strong blow if he walked in.


    As he flew higher and higher, he was getting closer and closer to the top of the sky. Xu Bai felt a powerful pressure spreading out from the sky.


    He took a deep breath, and then his hands bombarded the sky with blazing white light.


    Now that he had the strength of a Saint, his attack caused countless cracks in the sky. Then, a huge hole appeared.


    The hole was being repaired quickly, but Xu Bai did not give him time to do so. He punched again.


    The white light that attacked all kinds of attacks hit the hole that was being repaired, causing the hole to spread even wider.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t break it, I¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped into the huge hole.


    The hole keeps shrinking, the number keeps increasing, the eyes keep emitting dark light, the hole keeps expanding again, the eyes keep following behind Xu Bai, the eyes keep getting in.


    ..


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a dull sound, Xu Bai landed on his feet and turned around to look at his surroundings. He had arrived at this place again.


    In front of him was a sea of blood and countless corpses.


    A strong pressure came from behind him. He turned his head and saw a dense group of eyes approaching.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    This was the remnant power of countless worlds. It should have clashed with the Absolute Saint, but why was it useless?


    There was no time to think about it now. His figure flashed and he flew towards the pile of corpses.


    No matter what, he had to try. What if it worked?


    If it was really useless, then they would fight a bloody battle to see who would survive today.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As he got closer and closer to the corpses, Xu Bai suddenly had a special feeling.


    This time, it seemed different from the last time. He kept feeling that something was staring at him, making his scalp go numb.


    ¡°It¡¯s that pile of corpses!¡±


    With his current senses, he could instantly sense it.


    The pile of corpses seemed to have come alive!

 Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1066: Xu Bai, They All Ran Away, Right?(1)

    Chapter 1066: Xu Bai, They All Ran Away, Right?(1)


    He was alive!


    Although the corpses were still lying there without any movement, they gave Xu Bai the illusion that they were alive.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he could feel that the aura of death was disappearing. A wave of vitality was gradually spreading from point to point.


    Behind him, countless eyes were desperately chasing after him.


    Countless rays of black light shone on them as if they were free.


    Cracks appeared on the ground, and the sky turned ashen. At this moment, Xu Bai arrived above the corpses. He turned to look at the miniature eye behind him. The surrounding space seemed to have condensed.


    The corpse was really¡­He was alive!


    The corpses that were originally lying quietly were moving. They were like machines that were constantly piecing together and fusing under the effect of the catalyst.


    In front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes, they were gradually gathering.


    Every corpse was dead, but when they were pieced together, they gave off a feeling of life.


    The flesh and blood were melting, and each corpse was a part of the other, fusing together.


    This pile of corpses was endless.


    However, after fusing, they took on a particularly tall human form.


    It was all flesh and blood without any facial features.


    Even the dark clouds in the sky couldn¡¯t block it, and it was impossible to see how huge this figure was. They only felt that the body that entered the clouds emitted a desolate, ancient, and unresolvable mystery.


    ¡°This is¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xu Bai believed that he had seen many things in this world and understood many things, but this was the first time he had seen so many corpses fusing in front of him.


    Most importantly, that aura was so strong that he felt the pressure increase sharply. He felt as if he was being suppressed until he could not breathe.


    ¡°Looks like the shrunken eye triggered something here.¡±


    Xu Bai turned his head abruptly and looked at the miniature eye that was still chasing him.


    At this moment, the shrunken eye seemed to have felt the pressure. After it stopped, it actually began to fuse.


    Each eye was extremely small, but when the countless eyes fused together, a humanoid creature formed from eyes appeared.


    The eyes were so dense that it made one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that each eye had no emotion, only a deathly stillness and coldness. Even the humanoid creature¡¯s fingers were made up of countless eyes.


    Moreover, after they were pieced together, they did not seem to be afraid of the tall figure formed by the corpses. They actually charged at the tall figure with their weak bodies.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The tall figure that had been pieced together by the corpses moved. It slowly raised its palm like a mountain range, making people feel despair. It slapped down on the weak eyes.


    Countless black lights shot out from his eyes, shooting at almost no blind spots. Xu Bai hid at the side and saw a few black lights shooting towards him. He raised his fist and attacked with all kinds of attacks to offset all these black lights.


    ¡°No, his target has changed again. Now, his target is not me!¡±Xu Bai thought of something unusual with just this attack.


    Even if he had a cheat, he still had to rely on his brain to be able to survive until now. The only things he could think of were minute changes, such as now.


    From the very beginning, this eye had appeared with the intention of destroying those skill books and making him lose his progress bar.


    However, after he made his move, he immediately changed his target and aimed it at him. His method also changed. He wanted to kill him.


    In the end, the target turned into the tall figure. A light flashed in Xu Bai¡¯s mind as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°I understand now. This isn¡¯t just a problem of killing three birds with one stone. It¡¯s really a tight chain of schemes.¡±


    ¡°He destroyed the skill book so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to advance any further, and then he killed me. He gave me a few options, either returning to the human world, or dying here, or using a cheat to cause an even more terrifying change.¡±


    ¡°And now is your real goal. You must have calculated that I would come to this place. You want to make a move on this thing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve calculated every step. No matter which path I take, you¡¯ll benefit. Absolute Saint, your thoughts are terrifying and unbelievable!¡±


    Xu Bai wasn¡¯t in any danger, but his expression was extremely grave. This was the first time he felt the terror of an Absolute Saint, and it wasn¡¯t just his power.


    The depth of this scheme made his scalp tingle.


    The tall figure lightly patted the creature, and the humanoid creature formed by the eyes flew backward and exploded with a bang.


    However, they did not die. Instead, there were threads connecting each of the miniature eyes. The moment they exploded, the threads tightened and pulled the eyes back to their original positions.


    Xu Bai thought to himself,¡± Every step I take is fatal, but I can¡¯t sit still and wait for death. I can¡¯t let anything happen to this tall figure. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s cooperate!¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The golden and gray-white sky changed and enveloped the surroundings. The white light in Xu Bai¡¯s hand was as hot as the sun in the sky.


    With an invincible might, it bombarded the humanoid creature formed by the miniature eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud explosion sounded again. Xu Bai¡¯s myriad attacks combined with the power of the Heaven Changing Spell left a terrifying wound on his eye.


    However, the eye seemed to have completely lost interest in facing Xu Bai. It rushed toward the tall figure again. The flesh of the tall figure stirred, and the shape of a corpse could be vaguely seen. However, if one did not look carefully, it was just a creature made of flesh and blood.

 Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067: Xu Bai, They All Ran Away, Right?(2)

    Chapter 1067: Xu Bai, They All Ran Away, Right?(2)


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time, the black light seemed to be even more intense. It swept across the tall figure¡¯s body, leaving behind wounds.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The tall figure let out a muffled sound and took a few steps back. It was obvious that he was injured.


    On the other side, Xu Bai¡¯s figure flashed, and his crazy Heaven Transformation landed on the eye again with a terrifying aftershock.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    With a cracking sound, a crack appeared in the eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re not invincible. You didn¡¯t descend with your true body, so there¡¯s a limit.¡±


    Seeing this, Xu Bai smiled.


    If the Absolute Saint¡¯s true body had come, he would have sent it away by now. However, this was only a miniature version and didn¡¯t have the strength of the true body.


    Since there was no limit, then there was a limit.


    Xu Bai could not beat them before, but now that he had the high-level figure to take the damage, Xu Bai could attack without hesitation.


    As expected, the shrunken version of the eye didn¡¯t care about Xu Bai at all. It continued to attack the tall figure.


    The desolate aura on the tall figure became even thicker, like ink that could not be melted.


    At this moment, the black clouds in the sky trembled for a moment. A beam of despairing red light descended from the sky and enveloped the miniature eye.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Another crisp sound rang out. As this sound rang out, the wound on the shrunken version¡¯s eye became even more serious. Xu Bai did not waste the opportunity and cooperated with it to launch another attack.


    More and more cracks appeared, but these miniature eyes did not seem to notice. They just continued to attack the tall figure.


    This reckless fighting style had really caused damage to the tall figure. The tall figure¡¯s body was already covered in dense wounds, especially with his height and size.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t this thing dead yet?¡± Xu Bai thought to himself.


    The miniature eyes weren¡¯t in a good condition either. When Xu Bai and the tall figure attacked together, they left fine wounds on the miniature eyes, which looked extremely terrifying. Some of the eyeballs had exploded, turning into a bloody mess.


    Xu Bai felt that he had to hurry up and solve this problem. If he didn¡¯t, the consequences would be hard to predict.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this miniature version of the eye could actually fight to a draw with the tall figure. He estimated that perhaps the Gundam figure had held on for too long and was constantly providing power. Now, it was probably coming to an end.


    After all, even the power left behind by countless worlds had a limit. After such a long period of wear and tear, it was already very good to be able to fight to this extent.


    From this, it could be seen how terrifying an Absolute Saint was.


    Just a few miniature eyes could reach such a level.


    ¡°I have to think of a way to resolve this stalemate as soon as possible.¡±


    Xu Bai racked his brains to think about what would happen if the tall figure was injured.


    However, the current situation seemed to have reached a stalemate.


    Even if he attacked together with the tall figure, no matter how many wounds he left on the shrunken eye, the shrunken eye would only attack the tall figure.


    This kind of exchange of injuries would continue unless one side could not hold on anymore.


    ¡°This guy, he¡¯s just grinding away a little bit.¡±


    The tall figure was made up of countless corpses, a collection of countless remnants of power, and so were the ruins.


    The only difference was that the huge figure had no intelligence, while the ancient remains had intelligence.


    From the looks of it, the Absolute Saint wanted to weaken as much as he could before this.


    Just as Xu Bai was thinking about this, the tall figure suddenly stopped.


    Xu Bai was still attacking, but the tall figure stopped, but the miniature eyes did not stop.


    The black light with a destructive aura swept across the tall figure. A portion of the tall figure¡¯s flesh and blood fell apart, making him appear much weaker.


    Xu Bai frowned.


    They were fighting well just now, but now they suddenly stopped and allowed the other party to attack. There must be something going on.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to die. Why are you stopping now?¡±


    Xu Bai had guessed that the tall figure did not have any spiritual intelligence, so he only called out casually.


    However, as he shouted this sentence, a change suddenly occurred.


    The tall figure suddenly turned around and ran.


    The scene suddenly fell into silence, so quiet that a pin drop could be heard. Xu Bai felt that if he had to add an animation to himself, a flock of crows would fly over his head.


    Are you kidding me? I thought you were going to explode, but you turned around and ran!


    Xu Bai finally understood. This tall figure was just like the people who entered the Bizarre Market. He had no soul or intelligence, but he had instincts.


    When the shrunken eye came in, he instinctively felt disgusted and gathered the flesh together.


    Now that his instincts made him feel danger, it was probably normal for him to turn around and run.


    But¡­ He couldn¡¯t run away now.


    The ultimate goal of the miniature eyes was this tall figure. Even if he ran away, the miniature eyes would not let him escape.


    As expected, when Xu Bai thought of this, the humanoid creature formed by the shrunken eyes chased after the tall figure. Its speed was not slow at all.


    Soon, the two of them disappeared, leaving Xu Bai standing alone in the same spot.


    ¡°Am I chasing him or not?¡±Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He really did not expect things to end up like this.


    However, he stood where he was and thought about it for a while before chasing after the miniature eye.


    Nothing could happen to the tall figure. If anything happened, there was no guarantee that something would happen later.


    He had to save the tall figure first. Now, Xu Bai felt that things seemed to be developing in the opposite direction. At first, he was looking for a solution to the problem, but now, he had become the solution.


    ¡°Chase after him!¡±


    Xu Bai sighed and used all kinds of movement techniques to chase after him.


    ..


    Fortunately, although the two were fast, Xu Bai could still catch up.


    When Xu Bai arrived, he found that the two were still chasing each other.


    It was very funny to run and chase at the same time.


    The miniature eyes didn¡¯t care about Xu Bai at all. They just kept chasing after him.


    Xu Bai followed behind. He suddenly felt that this scene was getting stranger and stranger.


    In the beginning, he was the one being chased, but now it was the other way around. Moreover, for some reason, he suddenly had a special feeling. Could this miniature eye not have intelligence?


    He had a feeling that the miniature version of the eyes seemed to be a pre-programmed program.


    First, he destroyed the book, then chased after him, and finally dealt with the tall figure. He completely ignored him. No matter how stupid he was, it was impossible for him to do this.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai¡¯s eyes gradually lit up.


    He suddenly thought of a plan. Looking at the back of the shrunken eyes, he licked his lips.


    ¡°You were the one who left the rest for me¡­¡± Xu Bai¡¯s hand emitted a strong white light, and an evil smile appeared on his face.


    Immediately after, all kinds of attacks landed on the back of the miniature eye, causing countless cracks to appear.


    Such a powerful attack made the shrunken version of the eye stagger. It turned its head and stared at Xu Bai before continuing to chase after the tall figure.


    ¡°As expected, you acted according to a fixed method.¡±


    This scene left a deeper impression on Xu Bai. He knew that his guess was right.


    Xu Bai smacked his lips.


    In the next moment, countless white lights continuously bloomed from his hands, making people¡¯s scalps go numb. These attacks all landed on the miniature eye.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The explosion was accompanied by the sound of cracking. The cracks on the shrunken eye gradually increased. When Xu Bai attacked again, the shrunken eye could no longer hold on.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    It was as if broken glass had fallen to the ground, and the human body formed by the shrunken eyes had completely disintegrated.


    Looking at the sky full of ashes in front of him, Xu Bai felt very happy.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve killed you!¡±

 Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068: The Absolute Saints Counterattack

    Chapter 1068: The Absolute Saint¡¯s Counterattack


    He had thought of many ways to kill this shrunken eye, but he had never thought that he would use such a method.


    If the shrunken eyes had intelligence, they would definitely feel that this method of death was too aggrieved.


    After all, no one could accept the feeling of being killed by Xu Bai from behind without facing him head-on.


    ¡± We¡¯ve finally solved the big problem!¡±


    Xu Bai stopped. After the threat was gone, he felt relaxed.


    In front of him, the tall figure also stopped. Due to his instincts, he also sensed that the danger had disappeared. Instead of continuing to escape, he turned around in a daze.


    Xu Bai had just heaved a sigh of relief, but after seeing this scene, he frowned and became alert.


    They had to be on guard. Although they were not enemies now, they were not friends either.


    He could feel that this tall figure did not show any signs of dissipating. Although he did not sense any hostility or killing intent, he could not believe anyone in this environment. Moreover, this thing in front of him was too strange.


    Not to mention anything else, just the pressure brought by that incomparably huge figure was suffocating. Moreover, it was made of flesh and blood. Other than the bloody smell, the pressure was even greater.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything because he knew that this guy didn¡¯t have any spiritual intelligence.


    The scene instantly fell silent, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The entire environment was in a state of high pressure.


    Xu Bai felt the air around him turn heavy. At this moment, the tall figure suddenly extended his right hand.


    The right hand formed by the corpses looked as huge as a mountain range. However, it did not attack Xu Bai. Instead, it slowly supported the ground. At the same time, the other leg bent down and knelt on the ground.


    He was kneeling on one knee, and the target of his kneeling was Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    No, no, it was just a slap, why did he suddenly kneel down?


    Logically speaking, this tall figure should have acted according to his instincts. Could it be that his instincts made him kneel?


    This was a little funny. He had never had any deep interaction or contact with these things, so wasn¡¯t he the one kneeling?


    Xu Bai suddenly thought that this matter might have something to do with his cheat. After all, the only explanation now was his cheat.


    But here came the problem. Even if it had something to do with the cheat, how should he break the situation now?


    There was no danger or pressure, but the tall figure just knelt there without saying a word or doing anything else. This was very puzzling.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai said tentatively,¡±¡±Can you communicate?¡±


    No one answered him. The scene was still silent.


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and decided to retreat for the time being.


    He couldn¡¯t find any other clues here. There were still a lot of books waiting for him in the outside world. He couldn¡¯t waste this. The most important thing was to seize the time to improve himself.


    However, just as he tried to take two steps to the side, the tall figure moved. He stood up from his kneeling position and followed him.


    Xu Bai was completely dumbfounded. He tried to take a few more steps, but the tall figure still did the same thing.


    This was not a simple follow. Whether it was the movement of his arms, the range of his feet, or even his expression, they were all similar to Xu Bai¡¯s.


    What was more, they were exactly the same.


    Xu Bai said,¡±(.¨°?¨®.£©¡±


    What was going on? What was going on? Why did he do the exact same thing as me?


    He tried to raise his arm, and the other party immediately did the same thing. He raised his leg again, and the other party did the same thing.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Ever since he came here, he had encountered these strange things. Now, this tall figure in front of him really made him speechless.


    Xu Bai felt that he had to try and see if he could do the opposite.


    In the beginning, he ran to the back and the tall figure chased after him. Now, he wanted to see how the tall figure would feel if he walked towards the tall figure.


    Thinking of this, he raised his feet and walked toward the tall figure.


    At this moment, the tall figure also lifted his foot and walked toward Xu Bai.


    The distance between the two was gradually closing. The air was very quiet, and Xu Bai could even hear the beating of his heart.


    The closer Xu Bai got to the tall figure, the greater the pressure. When Xu Bai was about to get close to the tall figure, something strange suddenly happened to the tall figure.


    A deafening roar suddenly came from the tall figure¡¯s body.


    The sound was very loud, resounding through the entire space, making people dizzy.


    In front of Xu Bai, the tall figure suddenly trembled. The body formed by the corpse fell to the ground like rain.


    Xu Bai reacted very quickly. In a flash, he had already retreated a very long distance.


    Even from such a far distance, he felt immense pressure when he saw this scene.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Corpses rained down like rain. The scene was spectacular. When all the corpses fell to the ground, they became a mountain-like pile of corpses.


    The oppressive feeling disappeared, and then everything became quiet again, returning to normal.


    At this moment, there was nothing left. Xu Bai just stood there and felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and talk about it later.¡±


    He searched the surroundings but did not find anything unusual about the corpse.

 Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069: The Absolute Saints Counterattack (2)

    Chapter 1069: The Absolute Saint¡¯s Counterattack (2)


    Then he remembered that there was still a large pile of books waiting for him to go to the liver. He did not want to stay here any longer, so he prepared to go back.


    Xu Bai found a slightly empty place, raised his fist, and used all kinds of attacks to press on the ground under his feet.


    In an instant, the ground began to sink, and deep pits appeared under his feet. After connecting with each other, they became a huge black hole.


    Then, he jumped down from the black hole and arrived under the red sky.


    Arriving at the familiar Bizarre City again, Xu Bai stretched his neck and stretched.


    He raised his head and looked at the black hole in the sky. The black hole was gradually repairing itself.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s finish the book first.¡±


    ¡± Although the Holy One¡¯s plan failed, it was a success. At least I won¡¯t be able to return to the human world for a while, so I don¡¯t know what plans I have.¡±


    ¡°All in all, work hard to improve yourself first.¡±


    After Xu Bai thought it through, he did not stay any longer and flew towards the place he had come from.


    ..


    In the ruins.


    That huge eyeball had been tightly shut the entire time, but the moment Xu Bai returned to the Bizarre City, it suddenly opened again.


    ¡°I failed¡­¡±


    The old and distant figure spoke with slight regret, but not much.


    ¡°You¡¯ve escaped from this slaughter once again, but how many times can you escape? Even if you escape, you¡¯ll never return to the human world. It seems that I¡¯m still worth it, because my plan is about to begin.¡±


    The iron chains that bound him rattled.


    The Absolute Saint closed his eyes again, and no sound came out.


    In an empty space not far from the Absolute Saint, the ruins were sitting cross-legged, floating in the air.


    Suddenly, he shivered and turned from a sitting position to a standing position, looking at the sky not far away.


    He didn¡¯t have any facial features, but he could feel that there was a huge change in his emotions at this moment. There was a kind of irritability growing in his heart that he couldn¡¯t control.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason for this frustration?¡± the ruins muttered to himself. There would definitely be a big change, but Xu Bai could not come out of the bizarre market now. There might be great danger in the human world.¡±


    As he finished speaking, a crack appeared in the distant sky. The crack brought with it an extremely powerful suction force, and the surrounding darkness was gradually sucked in.


    The remains were stunned on the spot.


    He was the leader of this place, leading everything. However, this situation was beyond his expectations. Through the crack, he could see that behind the crack was the human world.


    The ruin flashed and appeared before the Absolute Saint. He said solemnly,¡±¡±You¡¯re taking away my power!¡±


    The Absolute Saint opened his eyes and mocked,¡±¡±You used this kind of repetitive space to make me lose myself, making me unable to find my way out.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t expect that after staying here for so long, I would gradually fuse with this place.¡±


    ¡°Right now, other than these chains, what else can you control?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The voice of the remains gradually turned cold.¡±


    Just as the Absolute Saint had said, he really couldn¡¯t control it anymore. Everything here seemed to have made him lose control.


    Even though he wouldn¡¯t kill the Absolute Saint or attack him, he couldn¡¯t control himself. The only thing he could control was the iron chain on the Absolute Saint.


    He suddenly thought of a phrase, which was to ensnare oneself.


    They used the power of countless worlds to create this scene that repeated the Absolute Saint.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect the Absolute Saint to gradually gain the upper hand in this chaos. Other than being unable to leave, the Absolute Saint had become the owner of the ruins.


    ¡°What do I want to do? How dare you ask me what I want to do?¡± The Absolute Saint began to laugh. His laughter carried a strong sense of oppression.


    ¡°Since the day I was born, countless worlds have blossomed before me, and countless worlds have been destroyed by my hands. I have witnessed spring, summer, autumn, and winter, as well as the ups and downs of life and death.¡±


    ¡± To put it bluntly, you remnants are just the sand in my hands.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen the sand burying the master?¡±


    ¡°I will let you experience what true destruction is. I will let you despair bit by bit, and I will let you see it.¡±


    ¡°This world is mine.¡±


    As the Absolute Saint finished speaking, a shiny disc appeared in the sky. The scenery reflected on the disc was the human world.


    It was an empty sea with almost no traces of humans. Above the sea, countless illusions suddenly appeared, and the illusions reflected the ruins.


    ¡± I can make life disappear, and I can also make life reappear,¡± the Holy Zhi said.¡± I want to thank you because the ruins you created gave me a reliance. I made everything in the ruins reappear, reappearing the power struggle of all countries and the sainthood of the past.¡±


    ¡°Let me think. In that era, Transcendents were as common as dogs, and I¡­He could try to break the rule of nine Saints and add another nine.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the illusion on the sea area was gradually condensing in the eyes of the ruins.


    The speed of condensation was very slow, but many of them had already become real. People who gave off powerful auras walked out one by one. Those people were originally from the ruins.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    All kinds of laughter echoed in the sea.


    Everyone was emitting a powerful aura. They were talking to themselves, but it was clearly transmitted into the ears of the ruins.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would be a possibility of being reborn. This world has been lonely for too long.¡±


    ¡°All countries stand together, that is the true power of the world. There is only one country in this world. Unforgivable, destroy him!¡±


    ¡± The Absolute Saint has promised us that after we win, we will be assigned to different worlds to reduce the pressure so that we can survive forever. Now, we only need to destroy this world!¡±


    Madness and chaos in the face of greed made this group of people not only powerful, but also filled with killing intent.


    Through the disc, the ruins could see a large area in the middle.


    He could feel that there were extraordinary beings inside, but they were not solid enough to walk out. However, it was only a matter of time.


    At the very center were nine illusory figures that were constantly flashing inside.


    They were the nine Saints who had broken the rules.


    As long as there was enough time, when the virtual reality was condensed, everything would become reality.


    ¡°We still underestimated you. Even if we imagine you to be the most terrifying existence, you are still very small.¡±The ruins sighed when they saw this scene.


    ¡± I know you¡¯re trying to trick me,¡± the Holy Zhi said.¡± You think you can win just because you have two Saints, right?¡±¡±


    The ruins did not speak.


    The Absolute Saint continued,¡± You think you¡¯ll win, but I think you¡¯ll lose. Transcendents can enter the Saint Plane in a short time with my power. Although I can¡¯t divide that many, I can gather them and give them to nine. Think about it. It must feel good to have nine of them enter the Saint Plane in a short time.¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s not much time left for you. When they materialize, the nine Saints will attack together. I¡¯m afraid this world will be shattered. If the world is shattered, it won¡¯t matter if Xu Bai exists or not. After all, you are rooted in this world.¡±


    The remains felt that if there were any hairs on his body, they would probably all stand up at this moment.


    No!


    He had to inform the human world immediately, even if Xu Bai wasn¡¯t here!


    He had to make sure that the human world was safe, at least until Xu Bai reached the peak of the Saint Realm.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The ruins had disappeared. He went to contact the human world through Yun Zihai¡¯s door.


    He had to hurry up!


    The Absolute Saint looked at where he disappeared and laughed even more happily.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°In the end, I¡¯m going to win. The world has to follow my path, and since you¡¯ve left the path and caused so much chaos, you must be destroyed!¡±

 Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070: Strange Giant Ball (1)

    Chapter 1070: Strange Giant Ball (1)


    The Absolute Saint¡¯s cold voice echoed in the entire space. It was emotionless. The chains rattled, and when the Absolute Saint¡¯s voice echoed, it seemed even more sinister and terrifying.


    After the ruins left the Absolute Saint¡¯s location, they found an empty space. Looking at the crack in the sky and thinking about what they had seen before, they felt heavy.


    This time, he felt that his side was really very uncertain.


    No matter what method the Absolute Saint had come up with, he would try his best to deal with it. However, today¡¯s situation had already become an established fact. It was impossible to deal with it.


    That place had already been formed, and he could not even control this place. Now, the entire situation had become a state of head-on confrontation.


    ¡°No matter what the situation is, I have to fight to the death. I¡¯m going to die anyway. I have to contact them in advance and at least make preparations.¡±


    Thinking of this, the remains immediately tried to use Yun Zihai to contact him. However, he sat cross-legged in midair for a long time before he regained his standing state and sighed in his heart.


    ¡°Losing control over this place, we can¡¯t even use our communication.¡±


    He had already lost control of this place. The only thing he still had was the power to trap Absolute Saints.


    But now, it seemed that this power was not enough. He could not contact Yun Zihai anymore.


    To them, information was completely blocked. The human world did not even know what was going on. This situation was very troublesome. After all, knowing oneself and knowing the enemy was the only way to win.


    But now, he knew the other party¡¯s background, but he had no way to contact him. It was very awkward.


    ¡°Everything depends on fate. If fate can succeed, then it can succeed. If it can¡¯t, then it will fail.¡±


    The ruins sighed silently and stopped thinking about these things. They focused on locking the Absolute Saint.


    To him, the most important thing now was not to let the Absolute Saint go out early. Otherwise, everyone would have no fun.


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai was sitting in front of a small mountain of books. He was engrossed in reading the progress bar. He was reading pile after pile of books. He was calm and not in a hurry.


    However, his speed was not slow. Due to the upgrade of his cheat, his progress bar could already be described as fast. However, there were indeed a lot of books in front of him, so although Xu Baigan¡¯s speed was fast, it would take a long time to finish it.


    ¡°I wonder how the human world is doing. Did anything strange happen?¡±


    This time, he did not plan to return to the human world for the time being.


    According to the clues he had obtained, he would be caught if he went out. It was safer here. He would develop here first and wait until he had developed to a certain extent before going out to take a look. At the very least, he had to finish all these books.


    Although this process is very boring, but the progress of the bar is decreasing, even if it is boring again, the kind of rapid growth of the sense of harvest can also make the boring and disappear without a trace.


    ¡°At this speed, it will take some time, but it will allow me to improve greatly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is this what you learned after failing to become a saint?¡±


    ¡°Keep it, use it after finishing all the books.¡±


    Xu Bai also found out a lot about his failure to become a saint when he checked the progress bar.


    It was indeed a treasure trove left for him. The things inside were too important to him. However, he didn¡¯t bother with these books. He put them aside. After he finished reading all these books, he would extract the fusion technique from the experience of failing to become a saint and fuse all these complicated skills together.


    With that in mind, Xu Bai began to organize his thoughts. While reading the progress bar, he sorted out the experiences he had gained from failing to become a Saint Warrior. It took him a lot more time, but it would be more convenient when the time came.


    In such an environment, Xu Bai¡¯s efficiency became even higher when he was alone.


    Gradually, time kept slipping away. Although there was no sun or moon here, and Xu Bai couldn¡¯t feel exactly what time it was, he knew that he had been living for quite a long time.


    He stretched his back and moved around a little. Then he picked up a book and prepared to continue.


    However, at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A series of booming sounds resounded in the sky.


    Xu Bai suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky. Countless cracks appeared in the sky. Even though they were very far away, Xu Bai could see them clearly with his eyesight and the increasing number of cracks.


    That location was the location of another space in the Bizarre City, and there were countless corpses hidden there.


    Xu Bai narrowed his eyes.¡±


    People at their level had a very strong ability to detect danger.


    He didn¡¯t feel any danger, but the situation was very strange. There must be something unique about it.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    After the explosion, there was only the sound of cracking. The sky was like a broken mirror, and the cracks fell to the ground like rain.


    The cracks that fell to the ground turned into ashes in the blink of an eye and no longer existed.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Soon, a huge hole appeared in the sky.


    When Xu Bai saw this scene, his frown deepened.


    In fact, he had gone in a few times before, and he had broken through it himself. Even if the sky was broken, it would repair itself.


    This time, however, it was different. The sky broke by itself and did not repair itself. This was very strange.


    From the huge hole, there was a faint sound of wind. The wail was so loud that it made people¡¯s scalps go numb, like the wail of a malicious ghost.

 Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071: Strange Giant Ball (2)

    Chapter 1071: Strange Giant Ball (2)


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t approach it rashly. Even if he didn¡¯t feel any danger, he wouldn¡¯t approach it immediately. There might be something inside now. Especially when he thought of the tall figure made of flesh and blood, he felt a chill down his spine.


    The hole continued to open, but it didn¡¯t continue to crack or repair itself. It just hung in the sky.


    Xu Bai had been waiting for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see anything unusual. He turned to look at the book behind him and didn¡¯t approach the hole again. Instead, he patiently checked the progress bar.


    There was no need to go over. The progress bar was the most important. As long as he could control the progress bar, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do.


    He had to finish the progress bar first. As for the big hole, it was still there and wouldn¡¯t run away.


    The big hole in the sky remained the same, and Xu Bai was also busy with the progress bar. The two of them did not disturb each other, but formed a strange tacit understanding.


    What Xu Bai didn¡¯t know was that some wonderful changes were happening in the big hole.


    Countless corpses lay motionless on the ground. However, in the middle of these corpses, there was a golden ball of light flashing.


    The golden ball of light flickered. Suddenly, countless fine threads drilled out of the ball of light.


    These threads were grayish-white and connected each corpse. As the corpses were connected by the threads, the corpses actually trembled at an irregular frequency.


    The shaking speed was very fast, and the shaking corpse looked extremely shocking.


    As the corpse trembled, the golden ball of light turned from flickering to stable, and the grayish-white threads became more solid.


    At this moment, shadows suddenly appeared one after another on the golden ball of light. These shadows gathered densely and entangled on the surface.


    At this moment, the hole was gradually widening and rushing toward Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai was still rushing the progress bar. When he saw this scene, he was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°This thing has a grudge against me, right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what would happen after he came over.


    However, looking at the pace, it would only take a while before it could spread to this side.


    Xu Bai turned around and looked at the small mountain of books behind him. Then, he sighed and flew toward the big hole.


    Since things had already reached this stage, he had to resolve it. Otherwise, if something really happened, he would lose the books behind him. That would be unlucky.


    The black hole was still spreading, as if it was going to swallow the entire sky. As Xu Bai got closer, the speed of its spread slowed down.


    When Xu Bai arrived at the bottom of the big hole, he finally saw the situation inside clearly.


    In the hole, the golden sphere that was originally normal in size had now expanded to a terrifying extent.


    The gray threads had also turned from extremely thin to the thickness of a thumb, and each of them was stuck into the corpse.


    The corpse was drying up at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the corpse dried up, the golden ball became even larger. It was now the size of a football field.


    ¡°This thing is absorbing the energy of the corpse, and why does it feel so familiar?¡±


    Xu Bai could see the true meaning at a glance. It was normal for him to feel a sense of familiarity. Didn¡¯t the gold and grayish-white colors correspond to his Heavenly Change?


    The question was, what was this golden ball trying to do?


    As the grayish-white threads continued to absorb, the golden sphere continued to expand. Some corpses could not withstand it anymore and turned into ashes.


    Gradually, all the corpses disappeared. When the last corpse turned into ashes, the golden ball began to tremble violently.


    Xu Bai was not afraid. He stroked his chin and pondered. The huge golden sphere in front of him did not threaten him. Instead, it made him feel very close.


    The grayish-white threads had been retracted, and the golden ball remained suspended in the air, still trembling.


    Moreover, there were many shadows on the screen, and each shadow was different from the other.


    Xu Bai was thinking about whether he should go up and take a look. Just as he was thinking about it, the golden sphere suddenly changed.


    The golden sphere stopped shaking and became still. There was a great contrast. On the surface of the golden sphere, the floating figures finally merged completely, and the golden sphere began to gradually darken.


    Starting from the top of the golden ball, it was gradually disappearing. The entire process took less than half a minute before the huge golden ball was gone.


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked at the scene in surprise.¡±¡±That¡¯s it?¡±


    He had thought that something earth-shattering would happen, but things had changed too quickly. Nothing was left behind.


    Xu Bai walked back and forth in the hole, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. Even the corpse had turned into ashes.


    The place was empty.


    He came out of the big hole again and found that the big hole could no longer be healed. He searched for a long time but found nothing.


    Xu Bai thought for a moment and decided not to continue searching. It was more important to go back and check the progress bar.


    He didn¡¯t stay there for long. He returned to the small mountain of books and continued to read the progress bar.


    ..


    In the human world.


    Barbarian territory.


    Chu Yu was guarding a mountain with the disciples of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect.


    Now, the First Prince was guarding the borders of the Barbarian Race¡¯s fief, and he had been conferred the title of King. He was following the old path of King Sheng You, while she was focused on the matters of Gu Yue Sword Sect.


    Currently, Chu Yu was not far from the Extraordinary State. She was just one step away from entering it. However, her thoughts had been getting more and more chaotic recently.


    Xu Bai had disappeared for some time. Everyone who was related to him was in a state of confusion. Chu Yu was frustrated every day. She became anxious when she was dealing with certain matters.


    Chu Yu stood on the peak of the mountain and looked at the setting sun in the distance. She sighed silently.


    ¡°Junior Sister, why are you sighing? With Xu Bai¡¯s strength, are you still worried about him?¡±


    A voice rang out. Chu Yu turned around and saw Qin Feng holding a fishing rod in his hand. He was about to rush towards the river not far away.


    Chu Yu shook her head.¡± I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Of course, I¡¯m worried. However, I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy lately. I don¡¯t know why.¡±¡±


    Time would change a person. The current Chu Yu had long shed her past innocence and had become more mature.


    Of course, she was worried about Xu Bai, but she trusted him more. With Xu Bai¡¯s strength, the possibility of him encountering danger was very low. However, for some reason, he had been feeling increasingly irritable recently.


    Qin Feng didn¡¯t think too much and scratched his head.¡±Think about it, I¡¯m going fishing first.¡±


    After Qin Feng left, Chu Yu returned to her original state. She looked at the setting sun in the distance and fell into deep thought.


    For some reason, the agitation in his heart gradually intensified, as if some danger was about to descend.


    ..


    In the sea.


    A two-meter-tall muscular man was looking at the endless sea.


    There were all kinds of people standing beside him. They were all dressed in different ways, which was very different from the clothes of Great Chu.


    ¡°Tu Tianke, are you sure that treasure can allow us to sneak in without a trace?¡±


    Beside him, a middle-aged man dressed like a scholar was waving his folding fan. His tone was indifferent.


    Tu Tianke was muscular, but strangely, he carried a long sword on his back.


    ¡°That was originally my supreme treasure. As long as I take it back, I¡¯ll be able to control it perfectly and teleport people to any place I want.¡±


    ¡°Why, can¡¯t you wait?¡±


    The middle-aged scholar shook his head and did not answer.


    More and more people gathered around them. They were densely packed with people, and these people all carried terrifying auras.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The middle-aged scholar continued to wave his fan.¡± It¡¯s almost done. Everyone is gathered here. We¡¯re just waiting for you to bring us there.¡±¡±


    Tu Tianke nodded and turned to look at the people around him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°This trip is to snatch the treasure. If anyone tries to stop us, kill them without mercy!¡±


    ¡°For the Absolute Saint!¡±

 Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072: Danger in the Ancient Moon Sword Sect

    Chapter 1072: Danger in the Ancient Moon Sword Sect


    This group of people was confident and confident, as if they would never fail.


    As they shouted, their voices gathered together, making it seem very imposing.


    Everyone was very powerful. If they were really released, it would be a huge disaster.


    After shouting for a while, Tu Tianke waved his muscular arm, and everyone present quieted down. Then, he slowly said,


    ¡°This time, with the absolute saint helping us deceive the heavens, no matter how hard we fight, they won¡¯t be able to sense it. So, everyone can fight freely. Remember, we want a quick battle!¡±


    ¡°Since everyone has handed this operation to me to command, everyone must do as I say. Once we succeed, it will be a solid step forward.¡±


    After he said these two words, the morale of the people present rose once again. After this, Tu Tianke didn¡¯t say anything else and directly waved his hand and flew forward.


    A dense group of people followed behind, and they were flying in the direction of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect.


    ..


    Gu Yue Sword Sect.


    Gu Yao sat in an elegant room, savoring the fragrant tea in front of her.


    There was an incense burner on the table, emitting green smoke. It surrounded the room, making it look like a fairyland.


    The faint scent of sandalwood and the fragrance of tea made Gu Yao close her eyes in enjoyment.


    As the current Sect Master of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect, other than dealing with some necessary matters, she still enjoyed this kind of elegant and refreshing leisure time.


    Drinking tea and enjoying tea every day was the time when no one disturbed her. It was also the time for her to relax.


    Putting down the teacup in her hand, Gu Yao opened her eyes. Her eyes were calm like autumn water, but there was a hint of worry.


    ¡°Xu Bai has been gone for too long this time. I don¡¯t know if my daughter is worried about him.¡±


    In her entire life, she only had this one daughter with Sheng You King, so she valued her daughter very much, more than herself.


    Now that her daughter had grown up and had a sweetheart, Gu Yao was naturally not at ease since her daughter¡¯s sweetheart had already gone to the dangerous Bizarre City.


    ¡°Logically speaking, this kid has already become a Saint and is stronger than me.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Chu and that old bastard Chu You have sealed this information too tightly.¡±


    ¡°He only told the world that a great calamity was coming, so he opened up all the inheritances, but he didn¡¯t say anything specific.¡±


    ¡°My daughter is thinking about her sweetheart every day, and she¡¯s getting haggard day by day¡­Sigh¡­¡±


    Gu Yao frowned and sighed silently.


    The tea in the teacup on the table had already been emptied. Gu Yao waved her sleeves and extinguished the incense burner on the table. She then stood up and opened the door to the room.


    Outside the room was a quaint corridor. Gu Yao walked along this corridor and kept walking out.


    Soon, they were outside the corridor.


    Outside the door, the Ancient Moon Sword Sect was built against the mountain. The scenery was beautiful and refreshing. From time to time, the disciples of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect would pass by. When they saw Gu Yao, they would immediately bow.


    Gu Yao nodded and walked towards the back of the mountain.


    There was a straight path leading to the back of the mountain. It was not difficult to walk. There was a little rain yesterday, and the path was a little muddy, but there was no rain under Gu Yao¡¯s feet.


    There were very few people on this path because the back mountain was the forbidden area of the entire Ancient Moon Sword Sect.


    The surrounding scenery was pretty good. Due to the rain, the air was fresh.


    When Gu Yao followed the path to the top of the mountain, there was still the same messy building on the top of the mountain. The iron sword was stuck in the middle, making it seem unusually lonely.


    There was no one guarding this place, because if they wanted to reach this place, they would have to pass through the heavy blockade of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect.


    No one dared to be impudent in the Ancient Moon Sword Sect.


    Around the iron sword, there were some small grasses swaying in the wind.


    Gu Yao came to the side of the iron sword expressionlessly. She held the hilt of the iron sword and closed her eyes. The powerful aura in her body poured into the iron sword from her hands.


    The iron sword began to tremble slightly, emitting waves of sword chimes. After Gu Yao, who was at the peak of the extraordinary state, injected into the iron sword, the rust on the iron sword gradually faded.


    After a long while, she released her grip and sighed tiredly.


    She could have fought for the position of Saint.


    But because of the iron sword, she couldn¡¯t fight for it.


    The iron sword was proficient in the space attribute and could teleport to any place in the world. This was the foundation of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect. If the Ancient Moon Sword Sect encountered a great enemy one day, it could bring everyone away.


    However, due to the passage of time, the iron sword had become more and more old. Every once in a while, a powerful force had to be injected into it to make the iron sword continue to exist.


    However, injecting power was not a simple process. It required one to use all the power in one¡¯s body to inject it. For Gu Yao, this was an extremely energy-consuming thing.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After reaching the peak of the Extraordinary State, the difference between them would be magnified infinitely. Furthermore, this kind of long-term infusion of special power made it almost impossible for him to step into the Saint Realm.


    However, she did not regret it, because this was her foundation, and it could not be shaken.


    Even if she had to sacrifice a little, even if she couldn¡¯t become a saint, she couldn¡¯t shake this foundation.


    Gu Yao took a deep breath and waited until the power in her body had almost recovered before she turned around and slowly walked back to her room along the beautiful path.


    The sky was a little gloomy. It had drizzled yesterday, and it would probably rain again tonight.

 Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073: Danger in the Ancient Moon Sword Sect (2)

    Chapter 1073: Danger in the Ancient Moon Sword Sect (2)


    Gu Yao stood on an empty piece of land, looking up at the gloomy weather and shaking her head.


    ¡°Some of the rooms are damp. Remember to repair them.¡±She called out to a passing disciple and instructed.


    The disciples who passed by nodded respectfully and turned to leave.


    Gu Yao had nothing to do. She placed her hands behind her back and returned to her room, closing the door behind her.


    While she was carrying out her daily routine, at this moment, not far away from the Ancient Moon Sword Sect, an overwhelming number of people were rushing over.


    The muscular Tu Tianke carried a long sword on his back, his expression solemn.


    ¡°Not far ahead, where the iron sword is. Everyone, remember, kill everyone.¡±


    ¡°I will bring the experts to the place directly and not let them use the iron sword.¡±


    ¡°As long as we get the iron sword, we can use it to go to various places and have our people planted in every secret place.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they nodded in unison, indicating that they understood.


    Tu Tianke didn¡¯t say anything more and continued to lead the way.


    The sky was getting darker and darker, and there was a faint flash of lightning. A storm was about to arrive, and before that, the air was stifling.


    ..


    In front of the mountain gate of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect.


    At this moment, two disciples of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect were chatting.


    ¡°When do you think our senior sister can go home and take a look? It¡¯s been a long time since I last saw her.¡±


    There were two female disciples on duty today.


    Another female disciple said,¡± That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t seen Senior Sister for a long time. However, Senior Sister is currently leading the elite young disciples to expand their territory. I reckon that she won¡¯t be back for a short period of time.¡±¡±


    Although he said that, the two female disciples could understand each other¡¯s expressions during their conversation.


    What expanding territory? What expanding territory now?


    The entire world was stable now. They naturally knew what their Senior Sister was going to do.


    However, these words could not be said too clearly. Even if the two of them were chatting, they had to be careful. After all, this involved that existence.


    ¡°If Prince Xu takes a fancy to me, I will immediately wash myself clean.¡±The female disciple thought to herself.


    They could only spend their free time chatting.


    Time slowly passed.


    They waited until noon and prepared to change shifts.


    However, just as they were about to turn around, something strange suddenly happened.


    A powerful pressure came from the sky in the distance. The two female disciples turned around and looked, revealing a surprised expression.


    In the sky not far away, a dense crowd appeared. Every single one of them had a terrifying aura.


    They were heading towards the Ancient Moon Sword Sect, and from the aura on their bodies, it was obvious that they had ill intentions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly inform the sect master!¡±


    The two female disciples were also well-trained. They quickly took out two cylindrical objects from their pockets.


    There was a string under the cylindrical object.


    The two female disciples looked at each other and pulled the string at the same time.


    Two rays of light shot out from the cylindrical object and exploded in the sky. The entire sky was dyed red and moist, forming the shape of an iron sword.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Without any hesitation, they turned around and walked towards the mountain gate.


    At this moment, when the sky formed the shape of an iron sword, all the disciples of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect moved. They quickly gathered on the platform and quickly finished gathering.


    This was the way Gu Yue Sword Sect sent messages. Once this appeared, it meant that someone was attacking and they had to be prepared.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on a room and did not move away.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The door of the room was opened. Gu Yao, dressed in a white robe and carrying a long sword on her back, walked out from inside.


    Twelve middle-aged men and women in the same clothes walked out from the other rooms.


    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Twelve Swordsmen!¡±


    Seeing this, the disciples hurriedly bowed.


    Gu Yao nodded and said,¡±Ten Thousand Sword Array!¡±


    He didn¡¯t say much and just gave simple instructions. She didn¡¯t think about who it was.


    Because now that the arrow was on the bow, there was no way to think about it.


    She was still resting when she suddenly saw the iron sword flying in the sky. Of course, she understood what it meant.


    Under the current situation, who would dare to touch the Ancient Moon Sword Sect?


    But even if someone came, she already knew who it was. It was probably related to those hidden secrets.


    If they came, then let¡¯s try and see who¡¯s stronger.


    Of course, before this, she had already sent a disciple of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect to rush to the palace of Great Chu.


    This was because she felt that something was very wrong. So many people had come over, and they were filled with killing intent. However, there was actually no movement from Great Chu. This place seemed to have been blocked.


    Since that was the case, he would send someone to inform them. They only needed to defend here for a while.


    When the disciples heard the words ¡± Ten Thousand Sword Array,¡± they hurriedly found their positions and activated the long swords on their backs at the same time.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s swords flew into the sky. They were densely packed like a wide river, blocking the entire sky.


    Gu Yao turned her head and looked at the twelve sword envoys behind her. She said with a serious expression,¡±¡±Everyone, form the 12th Heaven Sword Formation!¡±


    The twelve sword envoys glanced at each other and nodded. Then, they activated the long swords on their backs.


    Twelve unusual swords flew into the sky.


    Even among the 10,000 swords, these 12 swords were exceptionally outstanding. One could see them at a glance.


    Each sword was of a different color, like twelve streams of light, forming a different sword formation within the Ten Thousand Sword Formation.


    ¡°Sect Master, the 12th Heaven Sword Formation is complete!¡±


    The twelve sword envoys said in unison,


    Gu Yao nodded.


    There was a huge commotion in the sky. This scene made people¡¯s scalps go numb. They definitely did not want to experience it personally.


    But even under this vast momentum, Gu Yao¡¯s brows were still furrowed.


    She was a little uneasy.


    This kind of ability that blocked the heavenly secrets and made powerful experts unable to sense it was obviously aimed at them. Moreover, after knowing their background, the other party still dared to come over. The other party definitely had a method to rely on.


    Even if they were fully prepared now, they could not guarantee that it would be absolutely effective.


    Gu Yao took a deep breath and threw away the thoughts in her mind. Then, she formed a sword seal with her right hand.


    Behind her, the longsword on her back suddenly unsheathed and rose into the sky. As the longsword gradually rose into the sky, the sword slowly grew. In the blink of an eye, it had already become a hundred times larger.


    Even the 10,000 Swords Formation and the 12th Heaven Sword Formation were overshadowed by the radiance of Gu Yao¡¯s sword.


    Three layers of formations!


    The Ten Thousand Swords Formation was outside, the Twelve Heavens Sword Formation was inside, and Gu Yao¡¯s Gu Yue Sword was in the center.


    This was the foundation of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect. Even if a Saint Realm expert came, they could still fight against a Saint Realm expert.


    Of course, it was just a delay.


    ¡°Everyone, you must be careful. This person is definitely not simple!¡±Gu Yao shouted.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All the disciples agreed in unison.


    At this moment, in the distant sky, densely packed figures finally appeared.


    This group of people came to the edge of the Ten Thousand Sword Array and did not take another step forward.


    Tu Tianke looked at the sword formation in front of him and sighed.


    This dazzling sword formation made him feel rather emotional, as if he was recalling the past.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, the Ancient Moon Sword Sect would become stronger and stronger, it¡¯s really gratifying!¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it passed through the layers of sword formations and entered Gu Yao¡¯s ears.


    Gu Yao was slightly stunned. Then, through the sword formation, she saw Tu Tianke¡¯s appearance.


    In the next second, Gu Yao was stunned.


    She seemed to be reminded of a long time ago.


    At that time, under the ruins, a little girl was holding an iron sword in her hand.


    Beside it was an abandoned graveyard, but there was a stone tablet in front of the graveyard. A person¡¯s appearance was engraved on the stone tablet.


    Tu Tianke!


    Gu Yao was shocked.¡± You didn¡¯t die! You actually lived for countless years!¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Tu Tianke smiled and said,¡± What¡¯s there that¡¯s not possible, under that existence, life is just a plaything, I don¡¯t know how you found my inheritance, but now you can return it to me.¡±¡±


    As he spoke, Tu Tianke stretched out his hand.


    ¡°Give me the iron sword, and you can live. I can pray to that existence, and consider it a benefit for you to help me continue the Ancient Moon Sword Sect.¡±


    That existence?


    Gu Yao frowned,¡±Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074: Ancient Yao: Saints Do Not Dare to Enter

    Chapter 1074: Ancient Yao: Saints Do Not Dare to Enter


    Gu Yao thought of many things, especially her past memories. She already knew the identity of the man in front of her.


    The inheritance in her hands, including that iron sword, and the current Gu Yue Sword Sect, all came from this man.


    Back then, this man had already died, leaving behind only a lonely grave, and she had obtained the inheritance from the lonely grave.


    Now that this man was alive, she found it unbelievable, especially when she heard about the so-called existence.


    There was no resurrection in this world.


    If they died, they would either become a strange entity or completely disappear from the world.


    The man in front of him had been resurrected. After so many years, it was impossible for him to exist for long. This method was simply shocking.


    She was very curious, but at the same time, she was full of vigilance, so she asked this question.


    Tu Tianke¡¯s eyes were filled with reminiscence. He pulled out the long sword on his back and gently brushed it across the blade, leaving behind a dazzling edge.


    ¡°That existence is not something you can understand. He is so powerful that even you will feel despair. In his eyes, we are just ants.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t fight to the death, just surrender obediently. I can talk to that existence, and perhaps I can save your life.¡±


    Beside him, the middle-aged scholar frowned and did not say anything. He felt that Tu Tianke had become a little emotional.


    Of course, if it were him, he would probably end up like this.


    After all, he had been dead for countless years. When he suddenly came back to life and saw his legacy, he more or less recalled it.


    After Tu Tianke said this, he shut his mouth. He was waiting for Gu Yao¡¯s answer. At the same time, he held the long sword in his hand, and the sharpness of the long sword became even more intense.


    Gu Yao fell silent and did not reply for a long time.


    If she had the confidence to fight before this, she would have been able to stall for time even if a Saint Realm expert had come. But now, she was not sure.


    To put it bluntly, the inheritance that she had obtained back then was still incomplete. Even so, the Ancient Moon Sword Sect could still grow to this extent. Now, facing the person who had given her the inheritance, she had no confidence at all.


    It was like learning a unique skill from an old master, but the old master had hidden another skill. How could he be confident?


    Unless¡­Use that!


    Gu Yao took a deep breath and broke the silence.¡±¡±What is your purpose? If you can tell me, I might agree to it.¡±


    Tu Tianke frowned and said,¡±You still don¡¯t understand?¡± Our goal is to destroy this world, especially that Xu Bai. He will definitely die.¡±


    Gu Yao raised her head and said,¡± You were once the strong practitioners of this world, and even a part of it. Why would you help a villain destroy the world? What good would it do you?¡±¡±


    ¡°Traitor?¡± Tu Tianke laughed loudly, his laughter shaking the heavens.¡±You don¡¯t understand how powerful that existence is. All of us can¡¯t even compare to a finger of his. As for why he wants to destroy this world, it¡¯s naturally to survive.¡±


    ¡± You haven¡¯t experienced it before, so you don¡¯t understand the despair of death. That boundless darkness swallowed you. In the darkness, you were like a butterfly that had fallen into a spider web, struggling endlessly.¡±


    ¡± The more you struggle, the more you can¡¯t break free. You slowly sink into it, until in the end, you fall into eternal loneliness.¡±


    ¡°Death is very terrifying. I don¡¯t want to die, and neither do they.¡±


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The long sword let out a soft hum as the blade pointed at Gu Yao. Tu Tianke¡¯s tone gradually turned cold.


    ¡°After saying so much, you have to give me an answer. If you want to die, then fight to the death. If you want to live, hand over the iron sword as soon as possible. I really don¡¯t want to fight. After all, you have obtained my inheritance.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone behind him drew their weapons. Some of them came empty-handed, but their auras were abnormally powerful. The auras condensed by this group of people filled the entire sky, and they brought with them a power that could topple mountains and overturn seas as they pressed down on the sword formation.


    ¡°Stay steady!¡±


    One of the twelve Sword Envoys shouted, and the disciples of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect quickly stabilized their formation to prevent any chaos.


    Gu Yao sighed.¡± I don¡¯t know what to say, but if you want to fight to the death, I will fight to the death. Xu Bai can¡¯t die. He is my son-in-law, and you can¡¯t destroy this world. He already belongs to our era. You are just a bunch of outdated old fellows.¡±


    ¡°As for the existence you mentioned, let¡¯s wait until he comes out. There are no cowards in the Gu Yue Sword Sect, we want to fight you.¡±


    ¡°All disciples, listen up!¡±


    The disciples of the Ancient Moon Sword Sect shouted in unison,¡±¡±We are here!¡±


    Gu Yao took a deep breath and pointed her sword at the dark crowd in front of her.¡±¡± Although this battle is difficult, the world is behind us. Everyone, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The disciples replied,¡±We will follow the Sect Master. We will die without regrets. We will fight to the death in this battle!¡±¡±


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    In the sky, countless swords began to wander. In the Ten Thousand Sword Array, countless swords flew toward Tu Tianke and the others.


    Tu Tianke sighed.¡±


    He waved the long sword in his hand, and the originally densely packed Ten Thousand Sword Array suddenly froze in place. Immediately after, the disciples suddenly felt a stifling feeling in their chests. Countless long swords could not be controlled and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075: Gu Yao: Saints Dont Dare to Enter This Place

    Chapter 1075: Gu Yao: Saints Don¡¯t Dare to Enter This Place


    Gu Yao¡¯s eyes widened.


    Tu Tianke smiled and said,¡± It¡¯s alright. I was about to die, so I didn¡¯t leave a complete one. I couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to fight today.¡±¡±


    ¡°Kill them all. Leave none alive.¡±


    Behind Tu Tianke, a dense crowd of people shouted and rushed towards the Ancient Moon Sword Sect¡¯s group.


    A brush appeared in the middle aged scholar¡¯s hand, and he drew a line in the sky. Countless words descended from the sky and pressed down on the Ancient Moon Sword Sect disciples.


    After that, countless attacks followed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud boom resounded through the sky. The 12-heaven Sword Formation was completed in the sky, blocking all the attacks.


    The twelve Transcendents, in addition to the might of the sword formation, blocked the attack completely. However, the twelve Sword Envoys were not in a good state either. They spat out a mouthful of blood and their faces turned as pale as paper.


    The middle-aged scholar looked at Tu Ke and said,¡±¡±Isn¡¯t this your method? Why don¡¯t you make it ineffective?¡±


    Clearly, the middle-aged scholar was unhappy that the attack did not destroy the place immediately.


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Tu Tianke sneered. These people were able to rely on the incomplete manual to reach the extraordinary realm. Their talent was not inferior to mine, so wasn¡¯t it normal for them to improve?¡±


    The middle-aged scholar didn¡¯t say anything else, but his brows were still tightly furrowed.¡±¡±Everyone, they won¡¯t be able to withstand a few more attacks. Continue!¡±


    Now, the 10,000 Swords Formation had been destroyed, leaving only the 12th Heaven Sword Formation. However, although the 12 Sword Envoys were strong, it was still difficult for them to deal with such a large group of people. How many times could they resist with the 12th Heaven Sword Formation?


    When everyone heard the middle-aged scholar¡¯s words, they understood that this was not the time for internal strife.


    They gathered their attacks and prepared to attack again. At this moment, Gu Yao took a step forward.


    One of them was a woman, and her sleeves fluttered in the wind. The largest Ancient Moon Sword in the sky let out a sword hum.


    ¡°I used a sword to challenge this chaotic world.¡±


    ¡°I once faced an attack from over a thousand people and blocked it with a single sword.¡±


    ¡°The Gale Army is known as invincible, but no one dares to step into the Ancient Moon Sword Sect because of me.¡±


    As Gu Yao took a step forward, she gradually soared into the air, and the entire world actually stopped.


    Tu Tianke suddenly had a bad thought. He had a feeling that the person in front of him had changed.


    Gu Yao¡¯s eyes were cold as she turned to Tu Tianke and the others.


    ¡°Thank you for your incomplete manual. If it was complete, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to comprehend my own Sword Dao.¡±


    ¡°Back then, there were saints in Gale Country but they didn¡¯t dare to come. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tu Tianke gulped.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Gu Yao¡¯s cold laughter answered him.


    ¡°Great Chu has Eunuch Wei, who can break through to the Saint Realm. As for me, although I can¡¯t break through to the Saint Realm, I¡¯m a taboo.¡±


    Gu Yao took a deep breath and looked behind her.


    Behind her was the shabby path and a scrawled platform. On the platform was an iron sword.


    As she looked over, the iron sword made a buzzing sound.


    In the next moment, the iron sword rose into the air and turned into a stream of light, landing in Gu Yao¡¯s hand.


    Gu Yao reached out to touch the blade of the iron sword and said,¡±¡±This sword can cross space, and it is also the sword path I cultivate. Do you know what is taboo?¡±


    ¡°Join my Ancient Moon Sword Sect and use Gu Yue as the foundation. Within the range, your cultivation will be reduced and you will be banished into space!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The iron sword emitted a fierce light, covering everyone present in the light. There were waves of miserable cries.


    ¡°Ahhhh! My ability is gradually decreasing. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already fallen to the Extraordinary Realm. Impossible, this is impossible!¡±


    ¡°She can cut people¡¯s cultivation. Everyone, run!¡±


    ¡°Space! She banished our cultivation into space and will never be able to find it back!¡±


    A series of screams rang out, and Gu Yao¡¯s eyes turned even colder. Through the sword light, she saw the situation inside.


    Everyone¡¯s cultivation base had been cut off by a major realm by her. Everyone was screaming, but they were powerless. As long as they were blocked by the sword light of the iron sword, everything would cease to exist.


    Tu Tianke watched helplessly as he fell to the Extraordinary realm. He stood rooted to the ground like a block of wood.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t space just a teleportation? You can still use this method?¡±


    He was the creator of this inheritance. Even the iron sword was forged by him with great effort, but the other party used it better than him!


    Cutting a person¡¯s cultivation and storing it into the ancient moon range, entering the Saint taboo!


    At this moment, he finally understood why no Saint Warrior had come to the Ancient Moon Sword Token to cause trouble.


    You came, you lost, not your life, but your cultivation.


    The oldest among the twelve Swordsmen sneered.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the iron sword, the sect master would have already fought for the position of a saint. He would definitely be one of the nine people in the world now. You idiots, how do you know the sect master¡¯s talent?¡±


    ¡°The sect master was born for the sword!¡±


    The blazing sword light gradually faded.


    When all the sword energies disappeared, Gu Yao also revealed a pale expression.


    Even for her, weakening the cultivation of so many experts of the same level was a little unbearable. Fortunately, she could not hold on any longer.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Although her face was as pale as paper, Gu Yao was still cold as she spat out the word ¡®kill¡¯.


    As soon as she said this word, the 12th Heaven Sword Formation in the sky brought with it endless power as it slashed towards this group of people.


    Everyone¡¯s strength had been reduced by a large level. At this moment, facing the twelve sword envoys at the extraordinary realm, no one could withstand it.


    Screams of pain could be heard from everyone present.


    In just an instant, there was no one left alive except Tu Tianke and the middle-aged scholar.


    Both of their faces were extremely pale. It was obvious that they understood the current situation.


    ¡± Tell me who that existence is,¡± Gu Yao said.¡± Also, tell me your plan. Perhaps I will give you a chance to live.¡±¡±


    Tu Tianke and the middle-aged scholar looked at each other in silence.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all doing it to survive?¡± Gu Yao frowned. I gave you a chance to live, why didn¡¯t you say so?¡±


    ¡± If I tell you, we¡¯ll definitely die,¡± Tu Tianke said.¡± If you kill us, the Absolute Saint might revive us.¡±¡±


    After Tu Tianke finished speaking, he suddenly stopped talking. Meanwhile, cracks began to appear on the body of the middle-aged scholar beside him.


    Gu Yao¡¯s expression changed slightly. She already knew what had happened.


    ¡°Defend!¡±


    The iron sword wrapped around his body, and the sword array enveloped the surroundings.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Tu Tianke and the middle-aged scholar actually chose to self-destruct. Fortunately, their abilities had been weakened by a large level, so they did not have much power. They were easily stopped by Gu Yao.


    ¡°Sect Master¡­¡± Among the twelve sword envoys, the oldest one walked out and wanted to speak.


    Gu Yao raised her hand and interrupted him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle the mess here first. The people I sent to Great Chu should be here soon. By then, we will know everything. Don¡¯t say anything now in case the walls have ears.¡±


    The twelve sword envoys naturally understood and hurriedly bowed in agreement.


    After Gu Yao and the others finished dealing with the mess here, they returned to their own room. The iron sword had always been with her, never leaving her.


    After waiting for nearly two hours, a whistling sound came from afar. Soon, her door was opened.


    ¡°Yao ¡®er, are you alright?¡±


    King Sheng You walked in hurriedly.


    However, before he could take two steps, he was kicked in the face by a delicate foot.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The famous King Sheng You fell to the ground and said helplessly,¡±¡±You¡¯re still so strong¡­¡±


    Gu Yao grabbed King Sheng You¡¯s collar and pulled him closer.¡±¡±Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t explain everything clearly to me today, even though the iron sword can¡¯t leave the Ancient Moon Sword Sect too far, don¡¯t even think about passing by my place.¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry to rush over. I was just about to tell you¡­¡± King You Sheng said helplessly.


    Gu Yao humphed and let go. She crossed her arms and waited for King Sheng You to continue.


    King Sheng You had no choice but to tell him everything he knew.

 Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076: Chapter 300-Great Advancement of the Seventh Grade Saint!_1

    Chapter 1076: Chapter 300-Great Advancement of the Seventh Grade Saint!_1


    In the room, King Sheng You¡¯s voice did not fluctuate. It was more like he was describing an ordinary matter.


    However, the listener had the intention. Gu Yao heard it, but the shock in her heart had not calmed down. It was like a surging wave that could not calm down for a long time.


    When the dust settled and everything stopped, King Sheng You did not continue.


    Gu Yao took a long time to calm herself down. After a while, she sighed and said,¡±¡±In other words, our world may be destroyed at any time, and Xu Bai has become the key person, but he can¡¯t return to the human world. If he does, he may encounter a huge threat.¡±


    King Sheng You nodded and skillfully picked up the teacup beside him and took a sip.¡± It¡¯s not a possibility, it¡¯s a certainty. He will definitely encounter danger. This is certain. The existence they speak of is indeed supreme. If we really face him, we have no chance of winning, and there¡¯s no possibility of winning.¡±


    Gu Yao pondered for a moment.¡± It¡¯s indeed impossible for us alone. However, it¡¯s different if we add Xu Bai. Since the other party is so afraid, Xu Bai must have a deeper meaning. Therefore, Xu Bai is the only possibility to turn the tables.¡±


    It was impossible for their world to defeat an existence that could destroy countless worlds. This was a fool¡¯s dream.


    However, Gu Yao had also experienced all kinds of storms and had already seen it very clearly. The most important person here should be Xu Bai.


    Since the other party was so expectant, Xu Bai must have the advantage to turn the tables. It seemed that Xu Bai was also the core of the group.


    King Sheng You put down his teacup and knocked on the table.¡±So, do you know what we should do during this period of time?¡±


    Gu Yao nodded.¡± Of course I know. Before Xu Bai and that person fight, what we have to do is to clear away unnecessary obstacles for him. For example, these people who appeared today.¡±


    ¡°Those fellows were once people of our world, but they all betrayed us in order to survive. To be honest, their betrayal made me feel despair, but¡­Inferring from one example can also help us prepare.¡±King Sheng You said slowly.


    Since this situation had happened today, he could gradually extend this situation and know the subsequent problems.


    The follow-up questions were very simple. Since the other party was a person who had once lived, there must be others. It was impossible for only a portion of them to come.


    In that era, a hundred flowers bloomed, and it was even more prosperous than this world.


    It seemed that although the pressure they faced was great, as long as they were well prepared, they would not necessarily lose.


    King Sheng You continued,¡± Move it away and return to the palace of the Great Chu State. At least your sword won¡¯t be stolen there. I already know what they are thinking. If they can snatch your sword, they will be able to sneak into every corner at the simplest speed without being discovered.¡±


    The sword in Gu Yao¡¯s hand was able to cut through space, and it was the only treasure in the world that could cross space.


    If it was really snatched away, the consequences would be very serious. King Sheng You was already very clear in his position.


    Since he knew the other party¡¯s plan, he could not let Gu Yao continue to stay here in case something bad happened.


    Although Gu Yao had a strong personality, she was a person who understood the big picture in this aspect. Without much hesitation, she agreed.


    This matter was of great importance. Even if he wanted to throw a tantrum, he would not do so on this matter.


    ¡°What about the barbarian fief?¡± Gu Yao asked,¡± Although there seem to be a lot of people over there, and there are also quite a number of Transcendent experts, there are no top-notch existences. If the other party really attacks from there, not only will we be very passive, but it will also bring pressure to Xu Bai.¡±


    Chu Ling and the others were still in the land of the barbarians.


    Those were the people that Xu Bai valued the most. If something really happened there, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°All the Saint Realm masters will be assigned to a specific group.¡±¡±Originally, we wanted to gather together to deal with the Bizarre Market. Now that the Bizarre Market is no longer needed, we can only focus on defense first before looking for an opportunity to attack.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Director Mu will personally go over to take charge. This way¡­ He would try his best to ensure that nothing went wrong.¡±


    One of them was a Saint Realm expert, overseeing the land of the Barbarians.


    Before Xu Bai returned, this was the safest way.


    Gu Yao frowned.¡± You have to find a way to solve what happened today. In that era, all the flowers bloomed and all the countries competed. You can¡¯t wait for them to wake up one by one. The danger they would bring would be no less than that of an Absolute Saint.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this just happen today? We have to go back and discuss it.¡±King Sheng You stood up and said,¡± Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Hurry up and follow me. Leave this place to ensure your safety. We¡¯ll discuss it when we get back.¡±¡±


    Gu Yao thought about it and knew that this was not the place to talk. After agreeing, she went out to prepare various arrangements.


    Although they left in a hurry this time, as a sect with a deep foundation, they had long planned many escape routes, including the matter of escaping. Therefore, they quickly gathered.


    King Sheng You and Gu Yao stood side by side, looking at the dark Gu Yue Sword Sect disciples in front of them, feeling rather emotional.


    Everyone had their youth, and when they were young, they had all kinds of wonderful experiences. Sheng You King, as a Saint Realm master, was the same.

 Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077: Chapter 300-Great Advancement of the Seventh Grade Saint!_2

    Chapter 1077: Chapter 300-Great Advancement of the Seventh Grade Saint!_2


    Seeing this scene, Sheng You King recalled the moment he met Gu Yao in the Ancient Moon Sword Sect when he was young.


    King Sheng You reached out and held Gu Yao¡¯s hand.


    Gu Yao didn¡¯t struggle and allowed King Sheng You to hold her hand.


    ¡°This is the most difficult battle.¡±Although King Sheng You said that it was difficult to beat, his face was very calm.


    Gu Yao turned her head and said,¡± Back then, Gale Country was cruel and brutal, causing the entire world¡¯s people to live in misery. You and the Chu Emperor rose from the bottom of the world and experienced countless battles.¡±


    ¡°Between life and death, between life and death, I don¡¯t know how many reincarnations I¡¯ve gone through. Now that you¡¯re afraid, it¡¯s not like you.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I saw King Sheng You, who dared to lead a thousand cavalrymen and raid the Gale Country¡¯s tens of thousands of people. Why are you so emotional now that you¡¯re old?¡±


    King Sheng You scratched his head. He only made such a gesture in front of Gu Yao.¡±I¡¯m getting on in years. I¡¯m always thinking about things that people at this age should think about. I thought that Xu Bai was very pleasing to the eye back then. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a shocking background after becoming my son-in-law.¡±


    Gu Yao rolled her eyes at King You Sheng.¡± Aren¡¯t you just trying to praise yourself for having good taste? Do you think I don¡¯t know you?¡± Do you want me to praise you a little more?¡±


    Sheng You King only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Gu Yao held King Sheng You¡¯s hand tightly and said,¡±¡±Now that life and death have yet to be determined, the outcome is not yet decided. Anyway, the biggest plan is to die.¡±


    King Sheng You opened his mouth, wanting to say something.


    At this moment, the twelve swords gathered together.


    At this moment, everyone had arrived. King Sheng You didn¡¯t say anything else. These words could be said slowly in the future. Right now, the most important thing was to leave this place.


    Gu Yao released her hand and pulled out the iron sword at her waist. The power in her body merged into the iron sword.


    It was as if she had turned from a weak woman into a sharp sword, making it difficult for people to look at her directly.


    The iron sword emitted a clear sound that was very pleasant to the ear.


    A moment later, Gu Yao raised the iron sword in her hand and pointed it at the sky.


    In the next moment, the iron sword emitted a dazzling light that enveloped the entire sky. At the same time, it enveloped everyone present.


    The light gradually weakened, and when it disappeared, the Ancient Moon Sword Sect was empty, with nothing left.


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai sat cross-legged on the ground with one hand on his knee and his chin propped up. He was holding a book in his other hand and staring at it intently.


    A bright progress bar appeared in front of him. At this moment, he was just a little bit away from being full.


    During this period of time, his life was extremely regular, so regular that he read books every day.


    This also made him feel quite emotional. He recalled the scene when he first entered this industry. At that time, he was also the most diligent. Every day, there was only a progress bar.


    Even seeing No Flower¡¯s head would make him excited for a long time. He would think of ways to get that head.


    During this period of time, he felt like he had returned to that time.


    It was boring, but it was very comfortable. The continuous progress bar made him feel at ease.


    The progress bar in front of him was still increasing, but the last part was filled. Light blue smoke appeared in front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes.


    He was already used to it and didn¡¯t even want to read it. He casually threw the book in his hand behind him.


    There was a small mountain of books behind him, and the book he threw out happened to land on the top of the pile of books.


    In front of him, there was a list of books. These books all had progress bars, but they were all just a little bit away from being finished.


    These books were the experiences of failing to become a saint, so he had deliberately kept them.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Xu Bai let out a long breath,¡±I¡¯ve finally finished all these things.¡±¡±


    Other than the experiences of failing to become a saint, he had finished all the other books.


    The light blue smoke in front of him disappeared and re-formed the latest text.


    A new attribute panel appeared, and there were already huge changes.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    ¡± Realm: Seventh Grade Saint Itinerant


    [Incantation of Myriad Forms Attracting Mountains and Seas (Saint Level 7):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Attack (Saint Level 5):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Defense (Saint Level 5):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mixed Spells (Saint Rank-5):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of support (Saint Level 5):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Techniques (Saint Level 5):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    ..


    The ellipses represented that there were many skills that were not displayed. Due to too many reasons, they were replaced with ellipses.


    Xu Bai¡¯s greatest improvement now was that his strength had already reached the level of a Seventh Grade Saint.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached another hurdle. Now that I can¡¯t find a progress bar to work on, the momentum to improve is far away.¡±


    Although Xu Bai was happy about the huge improvement, he still felt a headache when he thought about the large number of progress bars he needed.


    The further he went, the harder it was to improve. He could take shortcuts, but it would still take time to take these shortcuts.


    Xu Bai stretched his body to get rid of the distracting thoughts in his mind and shook his head.


    His gaze turned to the ground, where a pile of books was placed.


    These were the experiences he had gained after failing to become a saint, and they were also what he urgently needed.


    He had a lot of skills now, but he couldn¡¯t fuse them. He could only rely on the fusion technique he had learned after failing to become a saint.


    All these failed experiences of becoming a Saint Warrior had been absorbed by him to the point where he was only a sliver away from completing it, all for this moment.


    Xu Bai picked up one of the books and glanced at the progress bar. It had already reached perfection.


    He did not stop. After the light blue smoke appeared, he had already picked up the second book.


    When the second book appeared, the light blue smoke gradually became thicker.


    Xu Bai¡¯s hands didn¡¯t slow down. He read one book after another, and the light blue smoke gradually became more solid in the process.


    Throughout the entire process, he remained expressionless.


    There were simply too many of them. Even with his speed, it took him nearly the time it takes an incense stick to burn before he managed to absorb all of them.


    In front of him, the light blue smoke was as thick as ink and could not be melted at all.


    Xu Bai was expressionless as he silently watched all of this. After about ten breaths, the words finally disappeared.


    In the next moment, the latest attribute panel appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    [Name: Xu Bai]


    ¡± Realm: Seventh Grade Saint Itinerant


    [Incantation of Myriad Forms Attracting Mountains and Seas (Saint Level 7):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Attack (Saint Level 8):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Defense (Saint Level 8):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of spells (Saint Level 8):[Maximum level.]


    [All kinds of support (Saint Level 8):[Maximum level.]


    [Myriad Mystical Techniques (Saint Level 8):[Maximum level.]


    ¡± Comprehension: Maximum level.¡±


    With so many fusion techniques, other than the mental cultivation method, his strength had become an Eighth Level Saint, far surpassing his own Seventh Level Saint.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    Xu Bai let out a long breath.


    This was a huge gain.


    This time, he had earned a lot.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t go out for the time being, then sweep all the corners and take as much as you can.¡±


    After everything was settled, Xu Bai had an idea.


    He couldn¡¯t leave the Bizarre Market now. If he went out, he might fall into the Absolute Saint¡¯s trap. According to the clues he had obtained previously, he had to at least reach the Ninth Grade Saint Realm to barely be able to protect himself. Moreover, it was not certain.


    Therefore, when they could not get out, they might as well go through all the corners of the bizarre market and squeeze out all the strangeness.


    Even if those monsters were not strong, no matter how small their legs were, they were still meat. When the number reached a certain level, it would cause a qualitative change.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai no longer hesitated and directly rushed in a direction.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ..


    In the ruins.


    The Absolute Saint opened his huge eyes, and the chains on his body rattled.


    ¡°Idiot! A bunch of idiots, the first step was wrong!¡±


    His voice was filled with endless pressure and contained boundless anger. The sky of the ruins darkened.

 Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078: Big Secret (1)

    Chapter 1078: Big Secret (1)


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Seeing your plan fail? Why are you so angry?¡±


    A voice rang out, and a figure without facial features appeared in the sky, standing in the void.


    When the Absolute Saint heard this voice, he looked up and his anger gradually subsided.


    ¡°Hehe, are you here to laugh at me?¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± The remains nodded honestly.¡± You took away my authority here. Can¡¯t I see you make a fool of yourself?¡±¡±


    The Absolute Saint didn¡¯t answer. He remained calm.


    The chains that bound him returned to normal, and the huge eyeball stared at the ruins with a terrifying pressure.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already lost control anyway. Why don¡¯t you tell me what other plans you have?¡± The remains said indifferently.¡±


    ¡°Plan?¡± The Absolute Saint sneered.¡± My plan is to get out of here and destroy this world. Do you understand?¡±¡±


    This sentence was equivalent to saying nothing. The remains shrugged and ignored him.


    The Absolute Saint closed his huge eyeball and remained silent.


    The remains raised his head. Although he did not have any facial features, he could feel that he was calm on the surface but anxious on the inside.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know how far Xu Bai has gone. I¡¯ve already lost control and have no way to get any information. The time I can trap him is getting shorter and shorter.¡±


    ¡°When he walks out of here, it will definitely be a major disaster. At that time, no one can stop him.¡±


    In fact, ever since he lost control of the remains, he had become indifferent to many things.


    All the plots and plots were fake, and he was here. The most he could do was to remind him.


    Apart from that, he couldn¡¯t stop the Absolute Saint¡¯s plans. All he could do was try his best to stay in the ruins for a while longer.


    Thinking of this, the ruins sighed again and disappeared into the sky.


    The Absolute Saint didn¡¯t say anything. After the ruins left, he opened his eyes again with a hint of mockery.


    ¡°No matter how many things there are for him in the Bizarre Market, there¡¯s still a limit. If he dares to leave the Bizarre Market, it¡¯ll be the time when his life ends.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t leave the Bizarre City, he can only wait for me to come out of here. At that time, not only will he die, but all of you will die.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ve been here for so long. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll make you pay the price. At that time, I¡¯ll make all of you die miserably.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    His wild laughter echoed in the ruins. The Absolute Saint was like a vengeful person, and his heart was filled with all kinds of joy.


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai looked at the progress bar in front of him and rubbed his forehead, looking like he had a headache.


    Up until now, he had already collected a lot, but these progress bars were like drizzle to him. They were of no use at all.


    Even if it was a mosquito leg, this mosquito leg was too small. It wasn¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps between the teeth.


    After all, he had already reached the Seventh Stage of the Upper Tier. It was really difficult for him to improve.


    ¡°There seems to be a big problem.¡± Xu Bai put down the hand that was rubbing his forehead and was speechless.¡±¡±At this rate, it¡¯s a problem whether I can even reach Rank-8, let alone Rank-9.¡±


    According to the clues he had obtained, he might be able to arm wrestle with an Absolute Saint when he was a ninth-grade Saint.


    But now, even Rank-8 had become an extravagant hope for him. If he really ran out of this rhythm, it would be gone in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I finally understand what this guy means. He really wants to trap me here until I die. After he escapes from the ruins, he will directly attack me.¡±Xu Bai thought speechlessly.


    The more she thought about it, the more melancholic she felt.


    ¡°I wanted to take it one step at a time, but now that I can¡¯t even walk, what¡¯s the point of looking at a hammer?¡±


    ¡°The future is a little bleak¡­¡±


    Xu Bai clapped his hands. With a thought of his soul, all the monsters gathered in front of him died on the spot.


    This was already his daily routine. While obtaining the progress bar, he would also kill some monsters at the same time. This would also reduce a lot of burdens in the future.


    After all the monsters in front of him died, Xu Bai stood still and made a decision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of all the strangeness here first. At least we can reduce a lot of the burden.¡±


    ¡°As for how I¡¯m going to take the throne later, I¡¯ll think about it slowly.¡±


    Xu Bai stretched his back and prepared to act according to the plan.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He looked up at the sky in the distance.


    The people there were all red, which made people feel depressed.


    In addition, with Xu Bai¡¯s current strength, he could see that the sky was trembling slightly.


    To be precise, it was not the sky that was trembling, but the sky and the mysterious space.


    Not long ago, all the corpses in that space had withered and gathered into a golden sphere, but that sphere disappeared in an instant.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Up until now, Xu Bai still didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Now that the sky was trembling again, he wondered if it had something to do with that space.


    ¡°Now that I have time, maybe I can go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    The problem that had occurred last time was that he didn¡¯t want to take the risk. More importantly, he had a lot of progress bars waiting for him to work on them.


    However, it was different this time. He did not have a progress bar. Most importantly, he did not have any progress. He could only try. What if he found something new?

 Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079: Big Secret (2)

    Chapter 1079: Big Secret (2)


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai rubbed his hands and flew into the sky.


    Other than the blood-red color, the sky was ashen. As Xu Bai got closer and closer to the sky, he could clearly feel the huge change in the sky.


    Gradually, Xu Bai flew higher and higher until he reached the highest point. He raised his hand and pressed it against the sky, and the True Core Strength in his body exploded.


    In the next moment, cracks appeared in the sky, filling the entire sky. A huge hole gradually appeared in the cracks.


    It was pitch black inside the hole. Xu Bai took a deep breath and flew into the hole with his True Core Strength.


    It was still empty inside. There was no sign of life. Even the corpses were gone.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes wandered around, searching everywhere, but he did not find any signs.


    He could confirm that there had indeed been a tremor just now, but why was there no abnormality here?


    At this moment, the huge hole gradually recovered and returned to normal.


    The silence deepened, making one feel a chill in their hearts.


    Xu Bai was still standing at the same spot. He didn¡¯t gain anything. He couldn¡¯t even feel the vibration.


    Originally, with his current strength, he would be very sensitive when he sensed danger approaching, but he could not even sense danger.


    But what caused that tremor?


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t want to continue investigating. He wanted to return to the city first.


    At this moment, something strange happened in front of them.


    Xu Bai frowned and looked at the distorted figure that appeared not far away.


    ¡°He¡¯s not very strong, and he doesn¡¯t have any killing intent.¡±


    Why was he looking at it with his chin? He felt that this thing was a little strange.


    After a while, the distorted figure changed into an ordinary young man.


    The young man¡¯s appearance was also a little strange. He looked left and right, his face full of confusion. In the end, the young man¡¯s eyes fixed on Xu Bai and found him.


    ¡°Blood¡­Bloody Butcher Blade Guest!¡±


    It was a few simple words, but there was a trace of fear and shock in his voice, as well as admiration.


    Xu Bai¡¯s spirits were instantly lifted when he heard these words. His figure flashed and he was already beside this person.


    ¡°You are¡­People!¡±


    The young man was frightened for a moment, but then he seemed to have figured it out. He said excitedly,¡±I actually saw a living person. I¡¯m so happy. I can see the Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman himself. It¡¯s simply¡­ Ah!¡±


    Before he could finish, the young man covered his head and screamed.


    ¡°If you mention this name again, I can¡¯t guarantee that your head will still be on your neck.¡± Xu Bai said expressionlessly.¡±


    The young man was speechless.


    He suddenly remembered that the legend of this person in front of him could be described as a legend. Now that he had angered him, fear immediately arose.


    Seeing that the young man was no longer speaking, Xu Bai slowly said,¡±¡±Are you from the human world?¡±


    Only those in the human world knew the title of Bloody Slaughterer Swordsman. After all, the title he hated the most was called out in the beginning.


    The young man quickly nodded, indicating that it was indeed so.


    After Xu Bai received the confirmation, his frown deepened.¡±Do you know what this place is?¡±


    The young man shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    ¡°This is the Bizarre City, but you haven¡¯t been cleared. What¡¯s going on with all the souls? Tell me about your experience.¡± Xu Bai said.


    It was simply out of the picture.


    The rules of the Bizarre Market still existed, but the young man had actually appeared here and his soul had not been wiped away. There was something going on.


    When the young man heard this, he was stunned on the spot. Clearly, he had not recovered from this shocking news.


    ¡°Strange¡­ Bizarre Market!¡±


    Xu Bai nodded to confirm.


    The young man used his greatest strength to finally walk out of his shock. He said all his energy and closed his mouth.


    Xu Bai propped his chin on his hand and paced back and forth for a moment, thinking about what the young man had said.


    According to what he had just said, this was indeed interesting.


    This young man had accidentally encountered a strange creature and was killed by it. He was already dead, but he had inexplicably come to this place.


    The most important thing was that this young man was still a human.


    ¡°Xu¡­ Prince Xu.¡± ¡°Am I alive or dead?¡± the young man asked in fear.¡±


    Xu Bai glanced at the young man.¡±¡±Do you think you should be alive or dead?¡±


    The young man thought for a moment and said uncertainly,¡±¡±Probably¡­Live¡­¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about this young man anymore. He didn¡¯t care if he was alive or dead. In his eyes, this guy was still a human.


    From the beginning of the condensation to the current situation, Xu Bai¡¯s heart had actually already turned into a monstrous wave. However, on the surface, he still looked expressionless.


    He was connecting everything together, but he felt that there was still something missing. Something was not completely connected.


    Xu Bai walked back and forth, thinking about it.


    ¡°The ball of light absorbed the power of many corpses, but it disappeared inexplicably without causing any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Nothing strange happened after that, and everything was very calm.¡±


    ¡°But today, this happened. This person died in the human world, but his inexplicable neighbor in this place turned into a human again, and his soul was not erased.¡±


    ¡°Can I understand it as this place is isolated from the Bizarre Market, so the soul will not be erased? But what about reviving the dead?¡±


    The more Xu Bai thought about it, the more confused his mind became. He felt that the clues in front of him were confusing. He could grasp some of them, but he couldn¡¯t completely understand them.


    At this moment, another change occurred in the surroundings. Another figure gradually condensed and appeared at the scene.


    ¡°Another person?¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and looked back and forth.


    He was very sure that the person who had come was also a human, and his soul had not been erased.


    It was a middle-aged man. When the middle-aged man appeared, his face was also filled with confusion. When he saw Xu Bai, his confusion turned into shock.


    ¡°Xu¡­ Prince Xu!¡±


    The corner of Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Hearing this title, he already knew that this guy also came from the human world.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t come here after you died, did you?¡±


    The middle-aged man was more experienced than the young man, so he quickly recovered from his shock. After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s question, he quickly nodded, afraid that he would be late.


    Before Xu Bai could ask anything, he had already told him everything.


    It was just as Xu Bai had thought. The middle-aged man had died in an accident and finally appeared in this place.


    Two people, two similar encounters, and they appeared in the same place.


    At this moment, Xu Bai¡¯s chaotic thoughts suddenly flashed with a light, as if he had grasped something.


    He rubbed his forehead with his hand and tried to catch the light.


    As the light shone, the messy thoughts in his mind gradually became clear.


    After about half the time it took to assemble the portrait, Xu Bai let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I think I understand now.¡±


    The young man and the middle-aged man looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know what Xu Bai meant, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After all, the person standing in front of them was the famous Bloody Butcher, a legend of the entire world. They did not dare to provoke him.


    According to the legends in the martial world, this person was ruthless and capricious. If he was unhappy, his head would fall to the ground in an instant.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t care about the young man and the middle-aged man. His gaze became extremely complicated.


    The two of them had accidentally barged in. In fact, they had nothing to do with this place, but they had inspired Xu Bai.


    He turned his head and looked around at the pitch-black environment.¡± You¡¯ve really put in too much effort to deal with the Absolute Saint. It turns out that you also have these trump cards¡­¡±

 Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080: The Second Group of Resurrected People (1)

    Chapter 1080: The Second Group of Resurrected People (1)


    Although Xu Bai had entered this circle and developed to his current level, his speed of improvement was very fast, resulting in some basic knowledge not being fully grasped.


    However, it did not mean that he had not improved at all.


    As the saying goes, even if you haven¡¯t eaten pork, you¡¯ve seen pigs run.


    After seeing so many changes today and combining them with the clues he had obtained before, he quickly thought of something.


    Not long ago, the huge ball of light had absorbed all the corpses, then turned invisible and disappeared.


    But now, two people who had died inexplicably had appeared in this space. Xu Bai could understand it as resurrection.


    He thought that if those light balls and the scattered corpses were nourishment that could revive these people, then all of this could be explained.


    After making this assumption, he quickly verified it in his heart and found that there was a 70% to 80% chance that it was his guess.


    Not only that, but with the current situation and the subsequent events, he thought of more.


    The simplest analogy was that these things were probably left behind by countless worlds.


    Thinking about it carefully, if a fierce battle broke out with the Absolute Saint, he would definitely face the Absolute Saint¡¯s lackeys.


    Using the power of a world to deal with the Absolute Saint¡¯s lackeys was very weak. If he revived before that, would it increase his chances of winning?


    The answer was obvious. It would definitely increase his chances of winning, but he didn¡¯t know if there were any restrictions to this resurrection.


    There would definitely be a number of times. After all, this kind of resurrection would very likely consume the power of those broken worlds.


    After Xu Bai thought it through, he felt a little better. He looked at the two people in front of him and said,¡±What¡¯s happening in the human world now?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t get any information about the human world. After all, he was in this environment and couldn¡¯t go out. If he went out, he would definitely be tricked by the Absolute Saint.


    Now that the two of them had just arrived at the Bizarre City, Xu Bai could use this opportunity to understand the situation.


    The young man and the middle-aged man looked at each other. Then, the middle-aged man stood up and explained the situation in the human world.


    They didn¡¯t ask Xu Bai why he was here, nor did they ask why he wanted to know the situation. They were all smart people and knew that they didn¡¯t deserve to ask this question. They just had to answer honestly. Sometimes, people who talked too much were courting death.


    After the two of them explained everything, Xu Bai frowned and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to be so serious.¡±


    According to the two of them, the Chu Emperor had opened up all the inheritances and ordered everyone in the world to do the same. He wanted everyone to develop their strength with all their might. This meant that they were preparing for a great battle. Before the great battle, they had to raise their strength as soon as possible. In other words, the Chu Emperor and the others had already made mental preparations.


    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly.¡± According to what His Majesty said, the enemies we face are beyond imagination. Therefore, we must do our best to cultivate. Otherwise, we will lose and lose everything.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.


    These people didn¡¯t know who their final opponent would be, and it was likely that the Chu Emperor had intentionally done so.


    If the news of the Absolute Saint was leaked, these people would lose their confidence instantly.


    Everyone knew that the pressure was great, but they didn¡¯t think that their opponents were so strong that they couldn¡¯t resist, so their morale was still there.


    However, Xu Bai didn¡¯t want these things.


    He was wondering if the two of them would go out this time.


    After all, he could be resurrected here, but if he was resurrected and stayed here, he would not be able to produce an endless stream of new energy.


    If these two people went out, they might be able to send him information.


    Thinking of this, he said slowly,¡± You guys wait here. I¡¯ll go get something and come back. Remember not to leave this place.¡±¡±


    After saying that, he ignored the two of them and pressed his hand on the ground, his True Core Strength surging.


    A loud boom rang out, resounding through the entire space. Under the shocked gazes of the two, an incomparably huge hole appeared on the ground.


    The cave was filled with a cold aura. Xu Bai turned his head to look at the two of them. Seeing that the two of them had not lost their souls, he knew that even if they could get through here, they would not be affected by the rules of the Bizarre Market.


    He warned the two of them not to move around again before jumping down from the big hole and looking up at the big hole in the sky.


    As he jumped out of the hole, the hole repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye and returned to normal.


    There were no more cracks in the sky.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stop there. He went to the nearest city and searched around. He found some paper and pen, then returned to the sky with them.


    According to the original method, after creating a crack and a big hole in the sky, he would follow the crack and big hole and directly enter the mysterious space.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The middle-aged man and the young man stood where they were obediently. They listened to Xu Bai and didn¡¯t move around at all. When they saw Xu Bai appear again, they let out a sigh of relief.


    After all, this place was too mysterious. They were also worried that they would encounter danger. Now that it seemed that there was not much danger, they relaxed a little.


    Xu Bai took out a piece of paper and a pen. After writing some information on it, he handed it to the two of them.


    The two of them each took a piece of paper. The contents were the same. Most of them were what Xu Bai had learned and what he had guessed the purpose of this space.


    After that, he said seriously,¡±The two of you must not read the contents inside. If you read it, it¡¯s difficult to guarantee your lives.¡±

 Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081: The Second Group of Resurrected People

    Chapter 1081: The Second Group of Resurrected People


    The two of them were also sensible people. When they heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, they nodded repeatedly, indicating that they would definitely not peek.


    In this day and age, if you read more, your life would be a little thin, so it was better to control your eyes.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else and just waited patiently. He really wanted to know if these two people would disappear in the future.


    If it didn¡¯t disappear, the pen and paper wouldn¡¯t be able to be taken out. Then, the subsequent thoughts would be empty talk.


    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, something strange suddenly happened. The two of them trembled slightly.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai frowned and asked,¡±¡±What happened to you guys?¡±


    The middle-aged man was still a little calmer, but the young man was inexperienced, so he seemed a little panicked. After hearing Xu Bai¡¯s question, the young man¡¯s panicked face turned pale.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I feel like something is pulling me away, but I don¡¯t know who¡¯s pulling me!¡±


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t reply. He just nodded quickly, indicating that he was in the same situation as the young man.


    Xu Bai¡¯s brows furrowed even more deeply. At the same time, his True Core Strength began to extend. The surroundings were covered in grayish-white and golden Heaven Changing, enveloping the entire space.


    After witnessing all of this, he wanted to personally experience what kind of mysterious power it was that could actually bring people back from the dead.


    And the pulling feeling that the young man had mentioned just now was probably to bring them back to the human world.


    As the Heavenly Change spread and True Core Strength surged, Xu Bai did not feel anything unusual. He felt that his surroundings were ordinary, just like normal.


    However, he had witnessed the changes in these two people. It was definitely not what he had imagined.


    After a while, their fear gradually faded and finally disappeared.


    Xu Bai looked around for a while and heaved a sigh of relief when he did not find the paper he had given them.


    It seemed that he had brought these two pieces of paper out. It was a good thing that he could bring them out. As long as he brought them out, there would be a channel for information transmission.


    Xu Bai thought to himself and searched again. He did not find anyone else, so he returned to his original position. After opening up the ground, he jumped out and arrived at the Bizarre City.


    In any case, as long as someone was resurrected, there would be an abnormality in the sky. He did not have to continue waiting here.


    There were still many strange things waiting for him in the Bizarre City. He did not want to give up on these mosquito legs.


    Xu Bai found a direction and flew over, continuing to search for the strangeness.


    ..


    In the human world.


    The Chu Emperor sat in the dark royal study, looking at the memorial that had been presented, going through it again and again in detail.


    These were all recent reports from all over the world. They mainly talked about the cultivation situation in various industries, including their strength composition.


    This time, other than opening up the inheritance, the busiest people in the world should be the organization he had in charge of checking household registration and the Heaven Inspectorate.


    This time, he had done a comprehensive household registration check and had a general understanding of the distribution.


    However, it¡¯s not enough. The Chu Emperor finished reading the last report and sighed. He leaned back in his chair and drank a mouthful of tea from the table, his eyes carrying a trace of gloominess.


    ¡°It¡¯s far from enough. Currently, there¡¯s still a huge gap between our strengths. If we fight with this kind of strength, it¡¯s impossible to win.¡±


    He was a little helpless now because there was really not much time left for them. However, the increase in their strength was not as fast as he had imagined.


    Although many legacies had been opened, they all required time. To him, time was what he lacked the most.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s already very late. You need to rest more.¡±


    Eunuch Wei¡¯s voice rang out from outside the room. He pushed open the door and saw the Chu Emperor sitting on the chair with a gloomy expression. He already knew what the Chu Emperor was thinking.


    After hearing the voice, the Chu Emperor retracted his thoughts and smiled bitterly,¡±I am sitting in this position and plotting, so I can¡¯t rest. If I rest, wouldn¡¯t I be irresponsible to the world?¡±


    Eunuch Wei was silent.


    The Chu Emperor frowned.¡± Eunuch Wei, why did you come here in the middle of the night? Something must have happened.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei nodded and said,¡± The Heaven Inspectorate sent news. In two relatively remote cities in Great Chu, two people from the trade suddenly came to the Heaven Inspectorate. They said that after they died, they were resurrected in a special place and even met Xu Bai.¡±


    ¡°And they all have a letter with Xu Bai¡¯s message on it.¡±


    Eunuch Wei placed two letters on the table.


    The Emperor of Chu paused for a moment. He held it in his hand, opened it, and glanced at it. He had read the contents in detail, not missing a single word.


    The contents of the two letters were exactly the same, but the contents were so shocking that even the Chu Emperor was shocked.


    The Chu Emperor put down the two letters, and the shock in his eyes turned into joy.¡±Good, this is great. Xu Bai¡¯s discovery has increased our chances of winning!¡±


    The two letters were handed to Eunuch Wei, and the Chu Emperor let Eunuch Wei take a look.


    Eunuch Wei did not delay. He skillfully opened the letter and read the contents in detail.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The letter was gently placed on the table with a soft sound. Eunuch Wei¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we can be revived there. Moreover, Xu Bai¡¯s guess can provide us with a huge backing if we really want to fight against countless worlds in the future!¡±


    Those present were not stupid people, so they naturally understood the essence of it.


    Naturally, the Chu Emperor was able to read it even more deeply. He raised a finger and solemnly said,¡± No. You might not have understood the deeper meaning. Other than providing us with a strong backing, there is something more important. It is the most stable way to contact Xu Bai.¡±


    When Eunuch Wei heard the Chu Emperor¡¯s words, a light flashed in his mind. He instantly understood the meaning behind it.


    In the past, when they contacted Xu Bai, they needed to send people into the Bizarre Market, especially those on death row. This was the most unstable because they did not know which circular pattern would allow them to reach the Bizarre Market smoothly.


    However, it was different now. If the prisoners died once and then entered the Bizarre Market to revive, it would be a stable method of communication.


    Eunuch Wei bowed.¡± I¡¯ll do it immediately. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to contact Xu Bai.¡±¡±


    The Chu Emperor nodded and said,¡± This matter has to be placed first. Also, have you found out where those people from the era of ten thousand countries are?¡±


    Eunuch Wei shook his head and said,¡±The people are still searching in all directions. Once there is news, report it to His Majesty immediately.¡±¡±


    The Chu Emperor acknowledged.


    Eunuch Wei didn¡¯t stay any longer. He quickly bade farewell and left to settle this matter.


    After Eunuch Wei left, the Chu Emperor once again fell into deep thought, continuing to ponder over the current situation¡­


    ..


    In an extremely distant place.


    There were countless blurry figures here, and each of them gave off a powerful aura.


    At the edge of the area, countless blurry figures were gradually becoming clearer. In less than the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, they turned into living people one after another.


    Voices came from the scene, and it was extremely noisy. These voices carried the joy of surviving a disaster.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m alive!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Is this what it feels like to be alive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to endure that endless darkness anymore. Death is too terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Kill everyone in this world and offer a congratulatory gift to that supreme existence!¡±


    Other than the joy of surviving a calamity, there was also endless killing intent.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this moment, a different female voice sounded in the noisy crowd. A woman pushed aside the crowd and stood out.


    This woman was wearing armor and had a serious expression, but she was extremely beautiful.


    He didn¡¯t wear silk, but armor.


    She did not have the gentle and beautiful posture that a woman should have. Instead, she carried a soaring murderous aura, like a veteran on the battlefield.


    After this woman appeared, everyone present fell silent.

 Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082: The Ancestor of the Army (1)

    Chapter 1082: The Ancestor of the Army (1)


    The scene was silent, and no one dared to make a sound.


    The woman in armor looked around with a cold smile on her lips, as if she was looking down on everyone present.


    ¡°Tell me, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Weren¡¯t they quarreling just now? Why aren¡¯t they talking now?¡±


    No one answered her, and the whole crowd lowered their heads.


    She had suppressed everyone present with the attitude of a woman, and no one was unconvinced.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Seeing that no one answered, the woman casually pointed at someone and hooked her finger. The armor on her body rattled.


    The person being pointed at was a man dressed like a warrior. His muscles were twisted and he was tall.


    However, after being pointed at by this woman, he immediately shrunk his neck and pretended to be very weak.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before¡­ General Ning!¡±


    Ning Weiyue put down his hand and said coldly,¡± The previous wave of people were all dead. What exactly is the situation? Have you understood?¡±¡±


    Wu Fu immediately shook his head, as if he was afraid that if he answered too late, he would suffer a disaster.¡±We didn¡¯t know. The members of the Central Plains had just been resurrected, so for some reason, they were all dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Weiyue frowned,¡± Let me tell you, that existence resurrected us not to let us die in vain. It¡¯s fine if we do this kind of stupid thing once, but if we do it too many times, that existence will be unhappy. At that time, no one will be able to live. Now that I¡¯ve been resurrected, I think you should know what to do.¡±


    Even though she was frowning, she did not have the weak aura of a typical woman. She looked more like an imposing man. However, everyone present knew that this person was not even comparable to a man.


    Ning Weiyue was a dazzling superstar even in the era of the world.


    This was the origin of military formations.


    She had once led her army straight up, stretching for tens of thousands of miles, and no one dared to stop her.


    He had also met a Saint Realm expert before, and even a Saint Realm expert had lamented that Ning Weiyue was only a step away from becoming a Saint Realm expert.


    Only people from that era knew how powerful the woman in front of them was. She was an existence that countless men couldn¡¯t even catch up to. Therefore, even if a woman suppressed the entire scene, they didn¡¯t have any complaints.


    Those who had complaints were already dead. They died under the iron hooves of this woman. Those who were alive now were all smart people. Even if they had a lot of hatred with this woman before they were resurrected, they had all let it go.


    They couldn¡¯t let go either. If they wanted to die again, this woman would fulfill their wish.


    Therefore, after hearing Ning Weiyue¡¯s words, everyone nodded repeatedly, indicating that they understood and would definitely not act rashly.


    Ning Weiyue still had that solemn expression, making everyone unable to guess what he was thinking.


    After seeing that everyone had agreed, she did not waste any time. She placed her hands behind her back and revealed her figure, but no one dared to look at her directly.


    ¡°From today onwards, no one is allowed to act arrogantly. Don¡¯t think that this era is weak.¡±


    ¡°What are we? We are just old fogeys. You think you are very strong, but that is just what you think. The lesson of the previous wave of people is enough.¡±


    ¡°Only by being careful can you achieve great things. Do you remember?¡±


    Everyone kept it in mind, and no one dared to refute.


    At this moment, the martial artist who spoke at the beginning took two steps carefully, bent his waist, lowered his head, and said submissively.


    ¡°General, I want to know what we should do next. If we¡¯re just careful, we might not be able to complete it. The mission that existence gave us, when the time comes to settle the accounts, we¡¯ll also¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t continue, but everyone understood. Everyone looked at each other and agreed.


    If they were to act carefully, they would not be able to complete the mission. In the end, they would still be punished. Instead of that, it was better to be reckless.


    Ning Weiyue said,¡± I know you¡¯re worried that you won¡¯t be able to complete it. Just because you¡¯re careful doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t do anything. Look at what this is.¡±


    As Ning Weiyue said this, a dense crowd of people appeared in the vast sky. One could not see the end of them at a glance.


    To describe it as a sea of people, it was even a little petty. At a glance, even the sky seemed narrow.


    ¡°A million soldiers!¡±


    The martial artist who spoke first swallowed his saliva, feeling a little frightened.


    Back then, in that era of all countries, Ning Weiyue relied on this army to dominate the world.


    Now, not only was Ning Weiyue resurrected, but this army was also resurrected. If this army was released, it would definitely be able to sweep through half of the country.


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll gather intelligence first. After we¡¯ve collected the intelligence, we¡¯ll slowly nibble at the center from the edge.¡±Ning Weiyue said slowly.


    Although the warrior was frightened, he still mustered up his courage and asked,¡±¡±The nine Saints on our side have yet to awaken and revive. If the other party¡¯s Saints or even Ex-Saints attack, it might be difficult for us to deal with them.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Ning Weiyue¡¯s tone became cold,¡±You¡¯re simply an idiot, who told you that you must fight them head on?¡±¡±


    The martial arts practitioner choked on this sentence and did not dare to say a word for a long time.


    ¡°What¡¯s our mission?¡± Ning Weiyue continued. Our mission is to eliminate the enemy¡¯s forces before the nine Saints are resurrected.¡±


    ¡°What is a living force? It¡¯s those people in the industry and ordinary people. As long as they are individuals, we will directly kill them.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to attack the city and defend the city. We just need to leave after killing people. The world is so big, who can stop them? They do have experts, but can they take care of the entire world?¡±

 Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083: The Ancestor of the Army (2)

    Chapter 1083: The Ancestor of the Army (2)


    ¡°We are in the dark, and they are in the light. The advantage is on our side.¡±


    As Ning Weiyue slowly explained, everyone present understood the next step.


    After all, they were all people from that prosperous era, and they were not stupid people. How could they not understand?


    Among the crowd, a young man hesitated slightly and muttered softly.


    ¡°We can deal with those in the industry. Why do we have to kill those ordinary people? Isn¡¯t that a little cruel?¡±


    The young man only muttered to himself and did not cover his mouth.


    However, everyone present was an expert. Even if you spoke softly, everyone could hear you.


    When the young man finished speaking, everyone looked over.


    There was cruelty, disdain, and even a hint of killing intent in his gaze.


    The young man instantly became alert and covered his mouth with his hand, not daring to speak.


    At this moment, Ning Weiyue waved her hand lightly.


    The densely packed soldiers in the sky raised their weapons in unison, emitting a terrifying might.


    The young man who spoke felt his breathing stop, and then he let out a miserable cry.


    His entire body was penetrated by the might of the army, and his vitality was gradually weakening. In the blink of an eye, this young man had turned into a corpse lying on the ground, lifeless.


    Ning Weiyue sneered,¡± We have to be ruthless when doing things. Since we have already stood on the team, we cannot hesitate. I don¡¯t care if they are people in the industry or ordinary people. As long as they are our enemies, they cannot live. What we have to do is to destroy the existing strength. Those ordinary people are also counted. Do you understand?¡±


    Looking around, everyone present lowered their heads. Although there was fear on their faces, they did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°Understood¡­Understood¡­¡±


    With one person taking the lead, everyone said that they understood in unison. There was no sound of resistance.


    ¡°Heh¡­Pity for those ordinary people will only harm ourselves. We are doing this to survive, so pity should not exist.¡±Ning Weiyue continued,¡± From now on, everyone will go out and gather information. I want all the information in this world. Only then will we take action.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone agreed.


    Ning Weiyue waved his hand unhappily and let these people leave.


    No one dared to stay. After saying goodbye, they left in all directions. When these people left, Ning Weiyue looked up at the soldiers in the sky.


    ¡°Heh¡­I¡¯m the number one person below the Saint Realm in the Myriad Kingdom Era. Today, I¡¯d like to see just how strong a Saint Realm expert in this world is.¡±


    In the empty sky, only Ning Weiyue¡¯s voice echoed.


    ..


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, nearly half a month had passed.


    In this half a month, the entire world was in a state of close operation.


    All the players in the game were training seriously, holding every minute and second.


    They didn¡¯t slack off and were even more diligent than before. This period of time seemed very peaceful, but only those who truly understood the inside story knew that there was a huge danger hidden in the peace.


    The calmer it was, the greater the storm in the dark. Once the storm gathered, it would produce terrifying consequences.


    More and more information gathered towards a mysterious place. When the information gathered to a peak, Ning Weiyue wanted to make a move.


    On this day, Ning Weiyue tore the letter in his hand and revealed a cold smile.


    ¡°Great Chu¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to say, even in the era of all countries, he was one of the best. He was actually able to unify this world.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, this world is too big, so big that you can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±


    ¡°Barbarian territory¡­An Exalted Saint overseeing the palace sounded quite scary.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t take into account all the positions.¡±


    Ning Weiyue raised her right hand.


    A soldier in armor walked up and cupped his fists.


    ¡°General!¡±


    [Inform everyone to start from the border of the barbarian fief. Remember, everyone must return as soon as they touch it. We must not stay for long.]¡±Ning Weiyue instructed.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldier received the order and retreated.


    Ning Weiyue played with the long sword at his waist: ¡°This world should be in chaos. I want to see how you guys deal with it.¡±


    ..


    At the border of the barbarians.


    There was a slightly old city here called Deep City.


    Because it was at the border, the environment here was not very good. After the Great Chu unified the world, they had already done their best to protect the environment here.


    Although it was still a little old, the people here lived very comfortably.


    There was a small family in Shen City called the Zhang family. They had also defected from the Great Chu State.


    In the Great Chu, such a small family did not have it easy either. However, in the land of the barbarians, there were still some places to stay and they could barely make a living.


    The head of the Zhang Clan, Zhang Chen, was currently sitting on a chair and drinking a cup of tea.


    Beside him, the butler was reporting to him about the recent major and minor matters in the family.


    ¡°According to your instructions, all the young people are working hard to cultivate. We didn¡¯t slack off either. Other than dealing with some necessary things, we are also focusing on cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Chen put down the teacup in his hand and said,¡± It¡¯s good that you¡¯re all cultivating. You have to remember that there will be a huge disaster in the future. Every bit you can improve now is a bit. After all, this is also an opportunity. Everyone has opened up the inheritance, which is beneficial to our small family.¡±


    The butler nodded repeatedly.¡± Master is right. I will definitely do as you say.¡±¡±


    Zhang Chen nodded and waved his hand to dismiss the butler.


    The butler didn¡¯t say anything else and closed the door before leaving.


    After the butler left, Zhang Chen picked up the teacup again and sipped gently, enjoying the time.


    Time gradually passed, and this cup of tea was drunk for half an incense stick to burn.


    ¡°Time to cultivate.¡±


    Zhang Chen sighed. He stood up and prepared to go back to his room to cultivate.


    Ever since His Majesty had issued the imperial edict, even he had not slacked off in the slightest. As a person in the industry, strength was important. If he encountered a powerful enemy like the one mentioned in the underground, the more strength he had, the more foundation he would have to live on.


    Zhang Chen went to the door and opened it. It was empty outside. The night was dark and the moonlight was slightly bright.


    At this moment, a faint smell of blood suddenly appeared in the air.


    Zhang Chen frowned.


    Although the Zhang family was just a small family here, as long as it was a family, it had fought its way up from the bottom and had experienced many bloody storms.


    This faint smell of blood immediately alerted Zhang Chen. He quietly took a step back and a black water droplet appeared on his right hand.


    Poison masters were the profession of the Zhang Clan.


    They were experts in using poison. Although they were not known in the martial world, as long as they used poison, their methods were extremely sinister.


    Putting everything else aside, there were as many traps as there were hairs on a cow¡¯s head in the entire Zhang family. If an ordinary Jianghu person stepped into them, they might die from poison after taking a few steps.


    However, things were different now.


    Zhang Chen was a little nervous. He had a feeling that something bad was going to happen tonight.


    ¡°Poison¡­It was quite good, but unfortunately, it met its ancestor.¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded. Zhang Chen raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice. His pupils constricted.


    In the dark night not far away, a man wrapped in a green robe walked in. This man had good facial features, but his face was densely covered in green patterns.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhang Chen asked cautiously.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The night was dark and the wind was strong. An unfamiliar man had come, and he had a dangerous feeling. Zhang Chen was already prepared to fight.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The green-robed man¡¯s tone carried a hint of reminiscence.¡±¡±In the era of all countries, they called me Poison Langjun. Today, I came here to take your life.¡±


    The era of all nations?


    Zhang Chen instantly felt his hair stand on end. He could not help but open his mouth, wanting to shout.


    However, before he could yell out, he felt pain spreading throughout his entire body.

 Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084: Large-scale Death (1)

    Chapter 1084: Large-scale Death (1)


    A sharp pain spread throughout his body. Zhang Chen hugged his head and fell to the ground, twitching non-stop.


    Green blood vessels emerged from his eyes, occupying the entire white of his eyes.


    The green-robed man, Du Langjun, slowly walked a few steps and squatted in front of Zhang Chen, revealing a terrifying smile.


    ¡± Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that if there wasn¡¯t someone who gave me a mission, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to do anything to you. After all, all the poison techniques in the world originated from me, and you are also my inheritance.¡±¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡± Zhang Chen¡¯s throat felt as if there were thousands of knives scraping his throat. He could not say a word and could only make a whining sound.


    Du Langjun gently patted Zhang Chen¡¯s head and said with a smile,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, everyone in your clan is dead. I poisoned them myself, so they will accompany you.¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    When Zhang Chen heard this, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Due to the infusion of fresh blood, he regained his voice.


    He tried his best to get up, but his hands and feet were twitching uncontrollably. His bloodshot eyes were filled with endless anger.


    ¡°Dozens of lives. You come from the era of all countries, so why do you want to attack us? We are your legacy!¡±


    If this kind of conflict had happened between enemies, he might be able to understand, but he could not imagine that he had inexplicably suffered the flames of extermination.


    ¡± You can only blame yourself for offending that existence,¡± Poison Langjun sighed.¡± Don¡¯t worry, this world will eventually be destroyed. You¡¯re just one step ahead of us. As long as we¡¯re alive, the inheritance will not be cut off. The most important thing in a person¡¯s life is to stand in line. If your team doesn¡¯t stand well, then there¡¯s only death, and we will live on for generations.¡±¡±


    ¡°That existence¡­¡± Zhang Chen¡¯s eyes were gradually fading. He didn¡¯t have much vitality left and couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer, but he still held his breath.¡±Is it the ultimate enemy that His Majesty mentioned?¡±


    Poison: ¡± Poison Langjun shook his head. His green robe fluttered in the wind, and a wisp of poisonous fog was gradually spreading.¡±You might be wrong. You¡¯re not worthy of being his enemies at all. He destroyed countless worlds and reborn countless worlds. Are you worthy of being his enemies?¡±


    Countless worlds¡­


    Countless worlds¡­


    Zhang Chen came to a sudden realization, and his tone turned sharp as he cursed angrily,¡±I understand now. You are afraid of death, so you betrayed this world. So now you have become his lackeys.¡±


    The wisp of poisonous mist from Poison Playboy¡¯s body seeped into Zhang Chen¡¯s body, and the vitality in Zhang Chen¡¯s eyes was completely cut off.


    Poison Langjun stood up, his eyes turning extremely cold.


    ¡°Even if there was a sliver of hope of winning, I wouldn¡¯t have taken this step. However, that existence is so powerful that I can¡¯t even see a sliver of hope of winning, so don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, several figures flashed around. In this courtyard, more than ten people suddenly appeared.


    Du Langjun turned to look at these people and asked,¡±¡±The matter has been settled, we must do it cleanly.¡±


    One of them nodded.¡±


    Du Langjun waved his sleeves and soared into the sky.¡±Since it¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s leave. We can¡¯t stay too long to avoid repeating the same mistake.¡±


    The crowd did not say anything. They followed behind Poison Playboy and left the small town.


    The entire city was shrouded in darkness. Beneath the darkness were countless corpses.


    The original vitality became lifeless. The hawkers and pedestrians on the streets all fell into pools of blood. The entire city instantly became a dead city.


    Many of the people in the Heaven Overseeing Bureau¡¯s uniform also died and fell into a pool of blood.


    Poison Langjun and the others looked indifferent as they walked further and further away, disappearing into the sky.


    Such a situation happened in every corner of the world. They were all at the edge of the barbarian fief. Due to the lack of manpower, they did not respond in time.


    The destruction continued, and danger gradually enveloped the entire barbarian fief.


    ..


    Barbarian territory, palace.


    After finishing the day¡¯s matters, Chu Ling, Ye Zi, Qingxue and the rest were sitting in their rooms drinking tea.


    Beside him, Xu Ling, who looked like she was in her teens, was reading a book with her head lowered.


    According to Xu Ling¡¯s growth speed, this was considered normal. Now, she had grown up like a young lady from a rich family.


    She had inherited the looks of Xu Bai and Chu Ling. She looked peerlessly beautiful, but her eyes were rolling around, revealing a cunning and spiritual aura.


    Even though she was currently reading a book, her ears were constantly listening to Chu Ling and the others chatting, and she would even interrupt them from time to time.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I wonder when my husband will return.¡±Chu Ling put down the teacup, her brows were filled with worry, and the hand that was holding the teacup tightened slightly.


    It was supposed to be a casual afternoon chat, but when Xu Bai was mentioned, Qing Xue and Ye Zi also carried a trace of worry.


    Perhaps the other people in Jianghu did not know where Xu Bai had gone, but as the people closest to Xu Bai, they knew best.


    Ye Zi gently patted Chu Ling¡¯s hand and comforted,¡±Sister, what we need to do now is to let husband rest assured. We need to take care of this land of the Barbarians. We can¡¯t let husband worry about this when he comes out.¡±


    Qing Xue picked up the teapot and poured a cup for Chu Ling.¡±Husband is a good person, and the heavens will help him. From the time he rose from the grassroots until now, he has always been able to turn danger into safety.¡±

 Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085: Massive Death (2)

    Chapter 1085: Massive Death (2)


    Chu Ling received the comfort of the two girls and nodded,¡±I also know that we can¡¯t catch up to you after you¡¯ve become a Saint.¡±


    Even if they were all geniuses, they couldn¡¯t keep up with Xu Bai¡¯s footsteps. In today¡¯s world, who dared to call themselves geniuses when facing Xu Bai?


    Chu Ling was also very clear about this, so she could only do her best to help Xu Bai handle everything within her power.


    Xu Ling rolled her eyes and said,¡±Mother, why don¡¯t I go to the Bizarre Market for a walk? My father can go to the Bizarre Market without being affected by the rules, so I should be able to do the same.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Chu Ling glared at him.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? If you want to go to the Bizarre City, let me tell you, you absolutely cannot go!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Seeing that her plan had been exposed, Xu Ling lowered her head dejectedly.


    At this moment, the surrounding space changed. A black shadow flashed in from outside the door and gradually condensed into a handsome young girl.


    ¡°Aunt Ying Yue¡­¡± Xu Ling immediately greeted him, pretending to be very obedient.


    Normally, Ying Yue would have teased Xu Ling, but things were different now. She didn¡¯t say anything, and instead wore a serious expression, her long and thin eyebrows tightly knitted together.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Ling saw the difference in Ying Yue and asked.


    Shadow Moon said,¡± Something big has happened. Some cities at the edge of the fief have been inexplicably exterminated. Our people have also died there. We are still investigating who it is.¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Ling, Ye Zi and the rest immediately stood up.


    Chu Ling said in a deep voice,¡± You didn¡¯t find out the reason? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Now that the entire world is unified, the remaining barbarians are gone. Who could do such a thing?¡±¡±


    Shadow Moon shook her head.¡± We couldn¡¯t find out. I asked my father, but he couldn¡¯t find out who it was either. But because he couldn¡¯t find out who it was, it made it even more obvious who the other party was.¡±


    Chu Ling¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    With their status, they knew who it was. They knew the secret.


    ¡°The mastermind behind the scenes has finally started to make a move, right?¡±Chu Ling asked.


    Shadow Moon said with certainty,¡± Even my father couldn¡¯t find it. He couldn¡¯t find it even if he used his luck. This is for sure.¡±¡±


    Director Mu had already moved to the Barbarian territory, and he was a master of the Saint Realm. Even a master of the Saint Realm couldn¡¯t find him. The answer was obvious.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡± Since it¡¯s already confirmed, we should be prepared,¡± Shadow Moon said.¡± I suspect that this situation will gradually deepen.¡±¡±


    Chu Ling fell into deep thought as she paced back and forth.


    Everyone did not say anything and waited for Chu Ling¡¯s next decision.


    Chu Ling walked for about half an incense¡¯s time before she finally stopped.


    She returned to her original position and slowly sat down. She tapped her fingers on the table and frowned. In the end, she said the solution.


    ¡°Inform the people in the city at the edge to quickly shrink inside. Don¡¯t care about the pressure caused by the overpopulation of the city.¡±


    ¡°All the organizations must cooperate. We must make this operation a success as soon as possible!¡±


    She was in a high position and had already dealt with many things. She also had a certain degree of emergency ability.


    The entire fief had been handled by Chu Ling properly. Thus, when faced with what had happened today, he only needed to think about it for a moment to know what the other party was thinking.


    It was obvious that the other party was wary of the experts on their side, so they had adopted a light-touch-and-leave combat method. Under the circumstances of maintaining their absolute advantage, they chose to attack some of the peripheral areas and did not stop.


    This method was indeed an excellent countermeasure.


    This was because the world was so big that they really could not take care of it.


    Chu Ling had already thought about it a lot earlier, but in the end, she still chose this method.


    In fact, they could set up an ambush, but the enemies were all people from the era of the myriad countries. Those people were as many as the hair on an ox back then.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were so many experts here, they would probably have come straight to the surface. Hence, the ambush was useless. Chu Ling chose to retreat as much as possible.


    The larger the area, the easier it would be for the defense to slip through. However, if they tried their best to shrink it, the experts on this side would be able to take care of it.


    As for the subsequent steps, he could only take this step first.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ying Yue received the order and did not stay for long. She turned into a black shadow and disappeared, leaving to set Chu Ling¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Sister, it seems like the other party wants to use the barbarian fief as a stepping stone. They must think that we are weak and easy to bully.¡±¡±


    Chu Ling¡¯s eyes carried a trace of coldness: ¡°Weak and easily bullied? ¡°They think that just because our husbands have gone to the Bizarre Market, they can do whatever they want. But they¡¯re wrong. Once we shrink everyone in, we¡¯ll become an iron bucket. No matter where they start, it¡¯ll be too late.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Director Mu is still here. Once we shrink our defense to the limit, when Director Mu can rush over, they won¡¯t be able to advance an inch.¡±


    Ye Zi nodded in agreement because there was no better way now.


    ¡°We might have to get busy. Let¡¯s start after drinking this cup of tea. There are still some details that need to be discussed.¡±Chu Ling finished the tea in her teacup and stood up.


    Ye Zi and the rest stood up as well. They did not stop and walked in the direction of the royal study.


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai was collecting the progress bar.


    Recently, he had made some progress, but it was negligible.


    After all, the ones left behind were not very strong, so those progress bars were only a drizzle to him.


    However, no matter how small a mosquito was, it was still meat. His current goal was to clean up all the strangeness in the Bizarre Market. The collection progress bar was only a side effect.


    He had originally planned to follow the original rhythm today, but something went wrong. Xu Bai looked up at the trembling sky and frowned.


    ¡°Is someone going to be resurrected again?¡±


    He was all too familiar with this scene. The last time something like this happened, it meant that someone was resurrecting. This time, it happened again, and Xu Bai soon understood the reason.


    ¡°There should be many resurrected this time.¡±


    Compared to the last time, the trembling of the sky this time was even more intense, making people feel extremely pressured.


    Not long ago, only two people had been resurrected, and they could only feel a slight tremble. Now, it was as if the sky had collapsed and the earth had collapsed. From this, it could be deduced that the number of people resurrected this time was not small.


    ¡°What happened? How did he capture so many people?¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t think much about it and flew into the sky, injecting his True Core Strength into the sky.


    In the next moment, cracks appeared inch by inch, and a large hole grew from small to large.


    Inside the big hole was endless darkness, with no end in sight.


    Xu Bai dived into the hole, and the darkness around him gradually faded.


    Golden and grayish white sky changes appeared from all directions, illuminating the darkness.


    Xu Bai¡¯s vision gradually became clearer. When he saw the dense crowd in front of him, he was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a long time. Why do I keep feeling that¡­Is this world going to be destroyed?¡±


    The densely packed people in front of him did not know what had happened. When they regained consciousness, they looked at each other with blank faces.


    Obviously, even they themselves didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    At this moment, Zhang Chen, who had died in Du Jun¡¯s hands, reacted the fastest. After sensing the change in the golden and grayish-white sky, he saw a tall figure in the sky.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Xu Wangye!¡±


    As Zhang Chen couldn¡¯t help but shout, everyone present heard the voice and followed his gaze to Xu Bai.


    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Xu! We actually saw Prince Xu!¡±


    ¡°Prince Xu, the world is in danger. Those people are making a move.¡±


    ¡°My entire family was destroyed. They were all vicious bastards, a group of traitors! Disgusting!¡±

 Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086: Xu Bai Has Died Countless Times

    Chapter 1086: Xu Bai Has Died Countless Times


    This group of resurrected people instantly found someone to talk to and began to complain everywhere. They were really helpless. For some reason, they were exterminated.


    If they had a fair fight with the other party, even if they lost, there was nothing to feel bad about. However, the most important thing was that they were ambushed for no reason. Moreover, the other party was so strong, and he even used a sneak attack. It made them feel especially sullen.


    At this moment, Xu Bai seemed to have become the backbone.


    Xu Bai listened to the noise around him and frowned. When they were almost done, he raised his hand to stop them.


    As Xu Bai moved, everyone present was very tactful and instantly stopped talking. The scene became silent, but everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xu Bai with anticipation.


    ¡°Someone, yes, you. Tell me what happened in detail.¡±Xu Bai pointed at Zhang Chen, who was the first to speak, and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll put it simply. If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯ll be leaving this place soon.¡±


    The last time the two people came in, they left not long after, so Xu Bai told them to keep it simple so that they could save a lot of time.


    He had guessed that this would happen, but he did not expect it to happen so quickly. Moreover, there were so many people resurrected. In order to understand the situation, he had to hurry.


    Leave?


    The people present caught the main point. They looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Why did he suddenly talk about leaving?


    ¡°Are you surprised? Hurry up and say it. You don¡¯t have much time left.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Only then did Zhang Chen come back to his senses. He was very excited to be called out by Xu Bai. He quickly said,¡± It¡¯s like this. One night, a group of people suddenly came¡­¡±


    He tried to be brief because Xu Bai had said that there was not enough time. He did not have much to say. Only two or three minutes had passed when he finished talking about the whole thing.


    After hearing the whole story, Xu Bai turned to the others and said,¡±¡±Is what he said probably what you experienced?¡±


    The others nodded, indicating that it was indeed what they had experienced.


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought again, walking back and forth.


    Things were not looking good!


    From the description of the group of people just now, the other party must have started the second wave of attacks. This time, the attack was more direct than the first.


    Not only that, but the casualties this time were even greater. Just look at this group of people. In the future, the other party¡¯s attacks would only increase, and the casualties would also increase.


    Xu Bai rubbed his head, feeling a headache.


    The biggest problem now was that he was trapped here. He couldn¡¯t go out and couldn¡¯t participate. This was a very troublesome matter.


    If he could get out, he might be able to cooperate with the Chu Emperor and the others to achieve unexpected results. However, the key was that he couldn¡¯t get out.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t think too deeply about it, because this group of people would leave soon. He had to give them a warning.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say any more nonsense. After you go back, hurry to the center and don¡¯t wander around the edge.¡±


    After dying once, he had to learn his lesson after reviving. He could not stay where he was.


    What if he died again and again? Who knew if he could resurrect?


    Everyone also understood Xu¡¯s thoughts, so they all nodded and agreed.


    Just as Xu Bai had expected, the time had just arrived.


    The surrounding space shook violently once again. The group of people in front of him gradually turned into light and disappeared. The entire sky became empty again. There was no one.


    Xu Bai was not in a hurry to leave. Looking at the empty sky, he fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Time doesn¡¯t allow me to stay here any longer. I have to think of a way, at least to leave this place.¡±


    ¡°But if we leave this place, we¡¯ll be attacked by the Absolute Saint, and we won¡¯t have any chance of winning.¡±


    ¡°Staying here, compared to going out, is actually just a slow death.¡±


    ¡°I have to find an ability. Perhaps I can find an ability related to clones. I won¡¯t lose out if I try.¡±


    Now, this was the only way he could think of. If he could find an ability related to avatars in this world, perhaps he could go out and take a walk.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if there was any. At least, he hadn¡¯t mastered such an ability so far, but he had to try it out.


    It was a pity that before this group of people returned, due to the tight schedule, he didn¡¯t think of it. However, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. If there were still people resurrecting below, he could use this method to inform the Chu Emperor and ask him to help him look for them.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai did not stay any longer. After using the old method to get out of this space, he returned to the Bizarre City.


    After returning to the Bizarre City, he found another direction and continued with his original plan.


    ..


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The Bizarre City was still the same as before. It was filled with a dark red oppressive feeling, and Xu Bai¡¯s search this time took a lot of time.


    After all, he had killed many strange creatures since the last time.


    The high-level monsters were almost all dead, and the low-level monsters were mostly dead under his full power.


    He was lucky to be able to find it now.


    Another dilapidated ancient city appeared in front of him. When Xu Bai descended from the sky and landed in the ancient city, his divine soul had already expanded and enveloped the entire ancient city.

 Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087: Xu Bai Has Died Countless Times (2)

    Chapter 1087: Xu Bai Has Died Countless Times (2)


    But in the next moment, Xu Bai frowned.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    In his divine sense, he did not sense any strange existence. The entire ancient city was empty and abnormally silent, like an abandoned city.


    However, in the center of the city, there was something strange that attracted his attention.


    Xu Bai flew in the direction that his soul had sensed. Soon, he arrived at the center of the city, and an unusually terrifying scene appeared before his eyes.


    Not far ahead, it was still dark red, but in the center of the city, there was a huge tree that covered the entire sky.


    From Xu Bai¡¯s perspective, the tree was luxuriant and covered with all kinds of fruits.


    Each fruit was incomparably huge and thicker than a human. These fruits were not ordinary fruits, but terrifying human heads.


    Xu Bai looked at the towering tree in front of him warily. His senses told him that this tree was very dangerous.


    Even with his current strength, he could still feel the pressure.


    Each head was different, and each head had its eyes tightly shut, showing an extremely painful posture. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were no bodies below, one would probably think that they were alive.


    ¡°Why is there such a tree here, and why are there so many human heads?¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t approach the tree rashly. He used his spirit to scan the tree from top to bottom.


    There was nothing unusual, and he did not find anything useful.


    This tree did not possess any life. It was not even strange. It was like a withered tree that only had its outer appearance.


    But that dangerous feeling is really real, it¡¯s not fake.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no progress bar and no other discoveries, I¡¯ll just destroy it.¡±


    The feeling of danger constantly reminded him that this tree was not a good thing.


    There was no progress bar and no harvest. Xu Ban did not plan to keep him.


    Xu Bai took a deep breath. A blazing white light burst out from his right hand. At the same time, he controlled the white light to envelop the entire tree.


    All kinds of attacks, coupled with the golden and grayish-white changes in the sky, were actually turning into ashes from the top of the tree.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Xu Bai hummed softly. He did not feel the tree resisting, and the whole process was smooth.


    He stopped and dispelled all kinds of attacks, but the golden and grayish-white Heaven Changes still wrapped him up and prepared a defense.


    His eyes stopped on the head at the top of the bottom of the tree. He said with interest,¡±¡±You think I¡¯m very handsome, so you turned into me.¡±


    Just now, when the top of the tree was gradually reduced to ashes, the head closest to him suddenly opened its eyes. As it opened its eyes, the head changed and turned into the same person as him.


    His eyes were emotionless as he stared at Xu Bai. It was neither cold nor murderous. It was as if he was looking at an objective object.


    When Xu Bai said this, no one answered him. However, the change in the giant tree was the answer.


    One head after another opened their eyes, and each head began to transform into Xu Bai¡¯s appearance.


    The giant tree was very tall, and there were many heads on it. When all the heads turned into his appearance, Xu Bai had a strange feeling.


    ¡°So, when my head was chopped off, it was like this?¡±Xu Bai grinned and said,¡± Do you have any other tricks up your sleeve? Use them all. If you don¡¯t, you might die.¡±¡±


    The reason why he had stopped just now was because of this change. If this change did not continue, Xu Bai would not be in the mood to wait any longer.


    This time, all the heads opened their eyes. When Xu Bai asked this question, all the heads opened their mouths.


    ¡°Xu Bai!¡±


    ¡°Xu Bai!¡±


    ¡°Xu Bai!¡±


    Every single head was shouting his name. When all the voices converged together, it shook the heavens and earth.


    ¡°Why did you call your father?¡± Xu Bai raised his eyebrows.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In just a moment, these heads seemed to be choked by Xu Bai, and their voices stopped abruptly.


    They didn¡¯t seem to be convinced. They didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to suddenly spew out trash talk, catching them off guard.


    Fortunately, it reacted quickly. The head opened its mouth again and let out an earth-shaking sound.


    ¡°We are you. We are all dead. You are next. Why do you want to destroy us?¡±


    ¡°At the very top, we¡¯ve left a spot for you. After you die, you can hang your head on it!¡±


    ¡°Come quickly, come and accompany us. This is our destiny. We can¡¯t escape death!¡±


    You guys¡­ Was it me?


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°What kind of dog are you? You¡¯re messing with my mind. If you¡¯re just talking nonsense, then you can go to hell.¡±


    No one would take these words seriously if they were to suddenly say these words out of nowhere.


    Xu Bai moved his hands, and the blazing white light floated in his hands again.


    If there were no more, he would kill all of them.


    The skulls opened their mouths again and let out a shrill cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s all fake, everything is fake!¡±


    ¡°You died countless times, you resurrected countless times, you can¡¯t remember, you are us, we are you!¡±


    ¡°Come quickly. We¡¯re going to die anyway. What¡¯s the difference between dying earlier or later?¡±


    His voice was like a demonic voice, and every word filled his mind.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t listen to their nonsense. A blazing white light burst out from his hand and crushed toward the giant tree.


    What bullshit!


    The Riddler had to die.


    This time, the giant tree finally began to resist when the golden and grayish-white sky changed and descended from the sky.


    Every head raised its head. Their eyes, nostrils, ears, and mouths were all emitting white light, making them look extremely strange.


    In the next moment, the white light burst out and resisted Xu Bai¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°F * ck?¡±


    Xu Bai rarely swore, so this time, he said something rare.


    After saying that, he turned around and ran away without any hesitation.


    He couldn¡¯t beat it, he couldn¡¯t beat it at all!


    He could feel that when the attacks of the other party were mixed together, they could instantly annihilate him. What was the point of fighting!


    Run, he had to run!


    Xu Bai used all kinds of movement techniques to the extreme, constantly dodging and moving.


    Behind him, wherever the white light went, even the surrounding space would turn into nothingness.


    Not only that, the giant tree actually lifted its incomparably huge roots and flew directly toward Xu Bai, as if it would not rest until one of them died.


    ¡°Is it endless?¡±


    Xu Bai turned to look at the giant tree behind him, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    What the hell was this thing?


    It was fine if they said that they were them for no reason, but what did they mean by everything they said just now was fake?


    Xu Bai felt that he had figured out the situation of these worlds, but now he had added these things. It was simply unbelievable.


    Of course, now was not the time to think about this. He just wanted to seize the time to escape.


    Fortunately, the giant tree was not moving fast. Perhaps it was because there were too many heads hanging on it, so it was a little clumsy. The distance between Xu Bai and him was not shortened.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t open it.


    ¡°If this continues, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Xu Bai felt a headache coming on. The giant tree seemed to have a lot of time to chase after him, but he didn¡¯t have that much time.


    If this continued, how would he find the progress bar?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    His mind was spinning as he tried to think of a way.


    At this moment, a hand suddenly reached out, grabbed his arm, and dragged him to the side.


    Even someone like Xu Bai didn¡¯t feel the difference.


    Xu Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as he was about to resist, he felt his vision blur.


    The surrounding space changed, and Xu Bai disappeared from where he was.

 Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088: Paragon of the Holy State (1)

    Chapter 1088: Paragon of the Holy State (1)


    The speed at which the hand reached out was too fast. Even with Xu Bai¡¯s current strength, he still could not sense when it had reached out.


    It was silent and extremely fast. Xu Bai guessed that if this hand was used for a sneak attack, it would have succeeded.


    Fortunately, he was only dragged to one place.


    Xu Bai felt the space in front of him change. It first turned black, then it became unimaginably bright.


    He looked around and realized that he had arrived in a strange world. The sky was blue and white clouds were everywhere, and the ground was like water, reflecting the sky.


    Heaven and earth gradually overlapped, revealing a suffocating world. The exit could not be seen clearly, nor could the entrance be found, as if they were one entity.


    The golden and grayish-white sky became the only exception in this space.


    Xu Bai¡¯s face was full of vigilance, ready to take action at any time to deal with any unexpected situation.


    The hand that had grabbed him had disappeared without a trace, and he didn¡¯t find anyone. Even if his spirit expanded and covered the surroundings, it was empty, as if it was a dead land without life.


    ¡°Why is there nothing?¡±


    Xu Bai frowned, but he still didn¡¯t relax.


    He saw that hand very clearly. It had really grabbed him in, but his divine soul could not sense it. There was something inside.


    If the hand had disappeared, he would not be able to sense it. However, if the other party¡¯s strength was much higher than his, he would be able to escape his perception. This kind of situation was also possible.


    No one could be sure of this situation.


    The scene was unusually quiet. There was not even a sound around them, not even the sound of the wind.


    Xu Bai stood there for a long time without moving.


    As time passed, Xu Bai could sense that a long time had passed, even though there was no sun or moon here and he couldn¡¯t sense the changes in time.


    ¡°Not good. No one has attacked me yet.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t waste time here anymore. I have to think of a way to see the situation.¡±


    To him, he was running out of time in the world. It was impossible for him to waste his time here. He was surrounded by the blue sky and the mirror-like ground under his feet. He did not stay any longer. Instead, he maintained a vigilant posture and chose a direction to leave.


    However, just as he was about to take a step forward, a female voice sounded around him.


    ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t be willing to stay here, but please don¡¯t go out, at least not now, because they haven¡¯t left yet.¡±


    This female voice sounded ethereal and pure, making people feel relaxed and happy, as if they were bathing in the spring breeze.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± However, Xu Bai¡¯s reaction was very different. The blazing white light in his hand exploded violently, spreading out with him as the center.


    This time, Xu Bai saw it.


    In the white light, there was a figure that was blocking his myriad attacks.


    ¡°No matter who it is, take it down first.¡±Xu Bai reacted very quickly and charged forward.


    The blazing white light was ready to explode. It condensed into a point and launched the fiercest attack. At this moment, the figure spoke.


    ¡°I came with good intentions. I am you.¡±


    When the voice rang out, the figure before him gradually solidified and turned into a tall and beautiful woman.


    When Xu Bai saw the woman¡¯s appearance, the white light in his hand suddenly stopped.


    This woman was very beautiful, but that was not the reason why she stopped. Countless women had died in her hands, and he would not stop because of her appearance. More importantly, this woman had a temperament that was very similar to his.


    It was this astonishing similarity that made him stop what he was doing.


    ¡°You are a woman, how could it be me? Who are you? Tell me, and I might spare your life.¡±


    The woman smiled.¡± I am you. All the heads on that giant tree are yours. You can¡¯t kill me because we are all the same.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and said,¡± Are you kidding me? How can you be exactly the same as me? I don¡¯t want to play any riddles with you here. Hurry up and tell me.¡±¡±


    The woman sighed.¡± I had the same thoughts as you back then. I had the same feelings as you. I didn¡¯t believe it, but in the end, I believed it. I was very sure that I was you, and you were me. They were also us.¡±


    ¡°Can you speak more clearly?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The words that came out of this fellow¡¯s mouth could be considered to have gone around in circles several times. In his ears, he could not understand what was going on at all.


    What ¡®I, I, you, you¡¯? It¡¯s such a headache.


    The woman thought about it and knew that no one would understand what she said. She could only organize her words and continue,¡±Let me put it this way. You know that there are countless worlds. Absolute Saints destroy those worlds that exceed their limits so that they can survive.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he knew about this.


    ¡°Then do you know how many worlds there are?¡± the woman continued.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the so-called countless refers to a very large number.¡± Xu Bai frowned.¡±


    There was no such thing as infinite. In this world, other than time that could extend indefinitely, everything else had a limit.


    The woman said,¡± It¡¯s indeed a very large number. It¡¯s so many that it can¡¯t be counted. That¡¯s why there are many in this world. You can also know how powerful an Absolute Saint is.¡±¡±

 Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089: Absolute Saint Is Only Incomplete

    Chapter 1089: Absolute Saint Is Only Incomplete


    ¡± I¡¯m not exaggerating to say that if it was a complete Absolute Saint, he would only need to blow and the world you¡¯re looking at would be completely destroyed.¡±


    Complete state?


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment and thought of something new.¡±You¡¯re saying that the giant eye isn¡¯t a complete Absolute Saint?¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± The woman smiled.¡± Even an ordinary person has the complete shape of a human. How can a powerful Absolute Saint only have one eye?¡±¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that he might have been continuously destroyed until only one eye was left?¡±


    When Xu Bai heard this, he was stunned.


    It was constantly destroyed, and only one eye was left?


    This news could be said to be particularly explosive. If it were anyone else who heard it here, they would be extremely shocked.


    Absolute Saints were powerful and could rule countless worlds. It was unbelievable that they were destroyed until only their eyes were left and hadn¡¯t recovered.


    The woman seemed to have noticed Xu Bai¡¯s shock and explained,¡±¡±The countless worlds you see now are only the tip of the iceberg. The world he controls is countless times larger than you can imagine, but¡­The resistance has already begun.¡±


    ¡°You know what? When a sentient creature knew that it was just a plaything of the other party and could be destroyed at any time, resistance was already formed.¡±


    The beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the beginning of the¡±


    ¡°That was when the war began. A complete Absolute Saint is extremely terrifying, but we also thought of a solution.¡±


    At this point, the woman paused for a moment and her eyes stopped on Xu Bai.


    A light flashed in Xu Bai¡¯s mind as he quickly thought of something. He pointed at himself and said in surprise,¡±¡±You mean¡­ Me?¡±


    He could not help but think so. These things were too shocking. He could only think of these.


    The woman nodded without hesitation, indicating that it was indeed so. She shrugged and said,¡±To be precise, it¡¯s not you, but us. We¡¯re the same.¡±


    As she spoke, the woman waved her hand, and the blue sky and white clouds in the sky disappeared. In their place was a night sky filled with countless stars.


    In the night sky, countless stars were densely packed, making people dizzy.


    The woman raised her hand and pointed at the stars in the sky.¡±¡±Do you see that? Every star in the sky represents a world. They are full of life and vitality. They represent the beginning of everything.¡±


    ¡± And the moon in the center is the Absolute Saint. He¡¯s destroying the stars. To deal with him, we¡¯ve thought of countless methods, and in the end, we¡¯ve decided on one, which is to die and then live.¡±


    ¡± Absolute Saints don¡¯t care about dead worlds. They only wait for the rebirth of dead worlds. We, on the other hand, are formed from the remnant power of countless worlds.¡±


    ¡°Including the scene you are in now, those countless worlds are just our continuation.¡±


    ¡°We succeeded. We destroyed him until he only had one eye left, but we also failed because he was still alive and he saw through our plan.¡±


    At this point, the woman fell silent, and there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    ¡± According to what you said,¡± Xu Bai pondered,¡± he only has one eye left. If we put in more effort, we will win.¡±¡±


    To be honest, the information he had just heard shocked him, but he was able to react quickly.


    What he did not expect was that the existence of his cheat had already been used by others in the past, and now it was just a continuation.


    However, none of that mattered. What mattered was that the Absolute Saint only had one eye left.


    An existence with only one eye left, its strength was already much weaker than before. Why didn¡¯t it speed up?


    The woman shook her head when she heard Xu Bai¡¯s words.¡±¡±If there is a plan, there will be a way to deal with it. He has already seen through our plan. I can say without exaggeration that he has already predicted every step you have taken.¡±


    ¡± For example, right now, you¡¯re already locked in the Bizarre Market and can¡¯t get out. After you get out, you¡¯ll welcome his follow-up plans. But if you don¡¯t get out, you¡¯ll only die slowly.¡±


    ¡°What kind of plan does he have?¡± Xu Bai asked. And what about that giant tree?¡±


    The woman shook her head and said,¡± I don¡¯t know what his plan is either. If we could guess it, we wouldn¡¯t have lost so badly. As for what that giant tree is, he is us. However, we have already failed. We have unwilling thoughts in our hearts and finally turned into giant trees.¡±


    ¡± He¡¯s unwilling, but he doesn¡¯t harm others. If he meets me or you, he¡¯ll try to assimilate. If he meets an absolute saint, he¡¯ll even fight. It can only be said that he doesn¡¯t harm others.¡±


    Xu Bai remained silent.


    The news he received this time was earth-shattering, but other than this news, there was still no way to break out of the situation. It was as if he had only received news.


    Seeing Xu Bai¡¯s silence, the woman sighed several times and said dejectedly,¡±¡± There¡¯s nothing we can do. There¡¯s nothing we can do. I¡¯m already extremely disappointed. We¡¯ve failed too many times. You¡¯re the last one. When you lose, he will continue to destroy the world. Moreover, he won¡¯t let these worlds gather their power. Then, he will be invincible.¡±


    Xu Bai raised his eyebrows and said,¡± I think there¡¯s always hope until the last step. Instead of being as dispirited as you are, why don¡¯t we fight for it? I once got a clue. She was qualified to stand with him.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? What qualifications? The clues you got were given to you by the Absolute Saint. He knew and understood, so he twisted the clues. To him, twisting a clue was as easy as turning a palm.¡±the woman interrupted Xu Bai.


    ¡°At least we tried. In order to fight him, you have to reach the peak of the Saint Realm. But do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I brought you here? Just wait here. This is a crack left behind by countless worlds. He can¡¯t find it. Although it¡¯s a little boring, at least he can live.¡±


    The woman sat on the ground, looking extremely depressed.


    She no longer had the will to fight. Countless worlds had been destroyed by the Absolute Saint, and she had seen the rise and fall of the plan. All her courage had long been worn away.


    Xu Bai took two steps forward and squatted in front of the woman.¡±¡±I want you to do me a favor.¡±


    The woman was slightly stunned, not knowing what he meant.


    ¡°That giant tree, can you lead it to a place?¡± Xu Bai asked with a smile.¡±


    The woman nodded.


    However, she did not understand what Xu Bai meant.


    Xu Bai shook his head.¡± There¡¯s no need to ask. You¡¯ll know when the time comes. That giant tree is very powerful. It should be able to cause trouble for Absolute Saints.¡±¡±


    The woman finally understood what Xu Bai wanted to do.


    ¡°You can bring him trouble and even hurt him, but what do you mean? It¡¯s useless even if you beat him up.¡±


    The giant tree had become a monster, but it still had some remaining power. The Absolute Saint was also a remnant, so it could hurt the Absolute Saint.


    Xu Bai stood up and looked up at the sky.¡±¡±I think¡­We bear the responsibility of changing the world, so we have to try. In fact, I think we can call ourselves variables.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°As for what I will do in the end, I will use all my strength. At least before that, I will let him know what the price is.¡±


    The woman looked at Xu Bai in a daze. There was a hint of anger in her eyes, but more of it was decadence.


    Xu Bai smiled and said,¡±If we really have to fight the final battle, will you attack?¡±¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of death?¡± The girl smiled bitterly. I¡¯m not afraid of death. I just feel that there¡¯s at least hope for us to live.¡±


    Xu Bai placed his hands behind his back and said,¡± Let¡¯s see. Let¡¯s see whether he dies or I die.¡±¡±

 Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090: The Beginning of Xu Bais Revenge

    Chapter 1090: The Beginning of Xu Bai¡¯s Revenge


    The woman looked at Xu Bai blankly and did not respond for a long time.


    It was as if she saw her past self in Xu Bai.


    In the past, countless worlds had united to fight against the Absolute Saint. They had been so confident.


    They believed that they could win and take back the initiative to survive, not a piece of trash that was casually destroyed by others, but the final result was different.


    They had lost. They had lost terribly.


    The Absolute Saint had won, and it was a miserable victory.


    But no matter what, they still failed.


    Losers had no rights to speak of, and it completely shattered her confidence from the beginning to the end. It was as if she had jumped down from a high mountain and fallen into a terrifying hell.


    She had nothing left but dejection. She had no energy or ambition. She could only live in this crevice, dispirited and depressed.


    Until today, when she saw Xu Bai being chased by the giant tree, she made a move and pulled Xu Bai in. She thought that she could find someone to talk to and spend the boring time with.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Xu Bai¡¯s words were filled with the confidence she had in the past, the fighting spirit that was like a raging flame.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get it out if you need it,¡± the woman said slowly.¡±


    In the end, she decided to agree because she wanted to see it.


    Now, Xu Bai seemed to have given him a glimmer of hope. This hope was very slim, like a fragile spark. Just a slight breeze could easily destroy it.


    But at least this was hope. With hope, she would not continue to be depressed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry now. I have to leave this place. Can you tell me when that giant tree will leave?¡±Xu Bai shook his head, indicating that he was not panicking for the time being.


    This was a very complicated plan. He had to get confirmation from the Chu Emperor and get the Chu Emperor to help him. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to intervene.


    The woman said,¡± If the giant tree can¡¯t find you, it will naturally return to its original position after a long time. It won¡¯t move again. At that time, you can go out. If you want to come in again, you just have to shout from where you are. I will be able to sense it. After all, we are of the same origin.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± Right, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±¡±


    The woman replied,¡± After so many years, I have already forgotten my name. I don¡¯t want to recall that period of time, including my own name. I don¡¯t have a name now. If you want to call me, you can call me Wu or Ah Wu.¡±¡±


    ¡°Ah Wu¡­¡± ¡°Can you tell me about your battle with the Absolute Saint?¡± Xu Bai repeated. I¡¯m very curious about how powerful the Absolute Saint was to have only one eye left.¡±


    Ah Wu nodded. Then, she sat cross-legged on the ground and began to tell the story of the past that she did not want to recall.


    Xu Bai sat cross-legged on the ground and listened patiently.


    Around them was the scene that was as pure as white paper, and only Ah Wu¡¯s slow voice was left.


    ..


    In the outside world, in the human world.


    After the Chu Emperor finished reading the memorial in his hand, he placed it on the table with a livid expression.


    He had already heard about what happened in the Barbarian territory. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to attack so quickly. He already felt a strong sense of oppression.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei, have those people been resurrected?¡±The Chu Emperor asked.


    Eunuch Wei bowed and stood at the side with his hands tucked in his sleeves. He nodded and said,¡±Your Majesty, they have all been resurrected. I have also asked them. They have indeed seen Xu Bai, but Xu Bai did not pass on any information.¡±


    For them, time was the most precious. Therefore, they had protected those people at the first moment and gathered them as much as possible.


    The Chu Emperor pondered for a moment and said,¡± Have the Great Yue side been notified? Have them gather their forces and not feel crowded. At the very least, they have to keep their lives. This is the most important thing.¡±


    Eunuch Wei replied,¡± I¡¯ve already informed everyone, including the border pass at His Highness¡¯s side. They¡¯ve also begun to close the battle lines to ensure that there are no loopholes. However, Your Majesty, you also know that this world is too big. Even if we close the battle lines, it¡¯ll be difficult to provide comprehensive protection.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, after gathering them, there are still various follow-up arrangements that require a lot of energy, including how the people who have been gathered will eat and survive.¡±


    In many cases, it was not possible to carry out a sentence completely.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This time, the matter that needed to be considered was very complicated.


    For example, the people who originally had homes and fields would become homeless and jobless after shrinking. They might not even be able to eat. Moreover, many fields would be abandoned. The food problem was also a big problem.


    The Chu Emperor sighed.¡± Let the various regions help each other first. If they really can¡¯t handle it well, open the granaries and release the grain. This is much better than letting them die.¡±¡±


    Now that they had reached the moment of life and death, they could not consider too many details. If they could delay it, they would delay it for a moment.


    Eunuch Wei hesitated.¡± But Your Majesty, according to this rhythm, if the other party decides to use a delaying tactic against us, they will not attack. If we maintain this state for a long time, it will consume a huge amount of financial and material resources. We don¡¯t know how long we can last. The problem of food alone is a big problem.¡±

 Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091: The Beginning of Xu Bais Revenge (2)

    Chapter 1091: The Beginning of Xu Bai¡¯s Revenge (2)


    There was a limit to the number of people on the land. By shrinking the number of people, each piece of land would be able to withstand the maximum number of people. After reaching the limit, it would be a slow death for them.


    ¡°I know, but I have to slow down first. In this time, I have to think of a way as soon as possible. Oh right, have you done what you did? I need prisoners on death row. Kill them all now and let them bring this letter over.¡±The Chu Emperor said briefly and changed the topic.


    Eunuch Wei nodded.¡± It¡¯s done. You can do it anytime.¡±¡±


    He received the letter from the Chu Emperor and kept it in his bosom.


    The Chu Emperor waved his hand and said,¡±Then go now.¡±¡±


    Eunuch Wei opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t. He turned around and left.


    After the eunuch left, the Chu Emperor¡¯s originally tall and straight posture collapsed in an instant. He sat on a chair and leaned his head against the back of the chair.


    ¡°Truly a dead end!¡±


    ¡°If you shrink, you will be surrounded by people. When you can¡¯t make ends meet, you will collapse like rotten wood.¡±


    ¡°The other party is really smart. It seems that they have a very smart person commanding them. It seems that this siege has been planned out.¡±


    ¡°What should I do¡­¡±


    The Chu Emperor placed his hand on his forehead and muttered to himself as he pondered.


    On the other side, after Eunuch Wei left the royal study, he came to a gloomy underground space.


    This was the imperial prison of Great Chu. There were all kinds of prisoners, including many death row prisoners.


    In the past, these death row prisoners would be executed gradually and would not gather together because they were afraid that it would become strange.


    However, it was different now. The Bizarre Market had already become like this. In fact, they could have killed it, but they had kept it so that they could have a way to communicate with Xu Bai.


    ¡°Eunuch Wei.¡± The jailer looked ordinary, but he was actually a peak extraordinary expert. When he saw Eunuch Wei, he quickly put down his wine glass and stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can have a few drinks.¡±Eunuch Wei waved his hand, not caring at all.


    The warden wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, feeling the pressure.


    After all, the person in front of him had already entered the Saint Realm, and his reputation in the world was not very good, so he did not dare to slack off at all.


    ¡°Find ten prisoners and bring them out. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±Eunuch Wei also saw the nervousness of the head of the prison, so he did not say anything more. He only gave a simple order, then put his hands in his sleeves and walked out.


    The warden quickly responded and followed Eunuch Wei¡¯s instructions. He brought the ten prisoners out and brought them to the courtyard outside.


    The prisoners ¡®faces were sallow and emaciated. They stood in the cold wind and shivered, especially when they faced Eunuch Wei. The indifference in their eyes made them feel as if they were facing the end of the world.


    Eunuch Wei waved his hand lightly. He had already copied out the letter that the Chu Emperor had given him earlier. He split it into ten portions and placed them in the prisoner¡¯s arms.


    Immediately after, a gray thread shot out swiftly, piercing through all ten people present.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A muffled sound rang out as the ten prisoners fell to the ground. They did not even feel pain as they lost their lives.


    ¡°Send someone to guard this place. Remember, you must trust someone. They will come back to life.¡±Eunuch Wei said lightly.


    The warden didn¡¯t ask or say much. He quickly nodded and respectfully agreed.


    As for why he was resurrected, he did not want to know, nor did he dare to know. The less he knew, the safer he would be.


    Eunuch Wei waved his sleeves and walked away.


    The warden did not dare to disobey Eunuch Wei¡¯s words. He quickly found a few trusted aides, and they were all selected to be strong and specially guarded here.


    The moon outside the window was very bright. Under the night sky, the stars were twinkling, looking very beautiful.


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai and Ah Wu had been chatting here for a long time. Xu Bai finally understood the many things that had happened since the beginning.


    To be honest, he felt a little sad after hearing it.


    From that distant era of unknown time until now, countless unimaginable years had passed. The war had spread from that time until now, and Xu Bai finally understood the cruelty of that time from Ah Wu.


    When ordinary people fought, their lives were counted in strips, but when they fought with Absolute Saints, their lives were counted in worlds. In an instant, there would be unimaginable world destruction. These were the costs of their battle.


    ¡± That¡¯s why the Absolute Saint must die.¡± ¡± There¡¯s no need for such a cycle to exist,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± Everyone¡¯s life should be in their own hands, not in the hands of others.¡±¡±


    Ah Wu sighed.¡± It¡¯s easy to say, but it¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have to do this.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai shrugged and did not answer.


    There was no need to continue this topic. If they continued, they would only be vexed.


    Ah Wu did not continue and fell silent.


    Neither of them spoke. A deathly silence gradually spread.


    At this moment, Wu looked up at the pure sky and suddenly said.


    ¡°He left.¡±


    Xu Bai turned from sitting cross-legged to standing up.¡±¡±Then I should go too.¡±


    After staying here for so long, who knew what the outside had become.


    Things were different now. If he couldn¡¯t receive any information from the outside world, he would feel as if he was in the sky for a day and on the ground for a year.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you out, but you must be careful. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t leave the Bizarre City.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Ah Wu was slightly hesitant, as if he had something to say, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    Seeing this, Xu Bai knew what Ah Wu was worried about. He smiled and said,¡±¡±When you think that winning or losing is not that important, you only have one thought, and that is to work hard to charge forward. You have to try. I¡¯m not someone who sits to wait for death, and I believe you aren¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s waiting to die?¡± A¡¯wu asked dejectedly. However, I¡¯ve experienced it before, so I still don¡¯t have much hope.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re not afraid of death,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± That¡¯s what you said. I just need you to help me when I¡¯m in the most difficult time. It¡¯s good enough that you can help me. You should be able to do that, right?¡±¡±


    ¡°I can do it.¡± Ah Wu nodded.


    Die?


    She was not afraid.


    Staying here and wanting to live was only because he felt that at least he was alive. It was just a hope.


    Xu Bai raised his hand and patted Ah Wu¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±You said that I am you and you are me, but I am not you.¡±


    Ah Wu was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°Just try your best.¡± Xu Bai withdrew his hand and said.


    A Wuwu returned to his dazed state and nodded. He didn¡¯t reply to Xu Bai¡¯s words, but everything was already in silence.


    A crack appeared in the sky, and Ah Wu signaled Xu Bai to enter from inside.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any words. He flew into the sky and disappeared into the crack.


    After a moment, the crack gradually disappeared and returned to its original state. This place had become that pure world again.


    Ah Wu looked at the clouds in the blue sky in a daze. It took him a long time to come back to his senses and continued to sit cross-legged.


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai¡¯s figure suddenly appeared. He raised his head and looked at the dark red color in the sky. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    The giant tree was gone, and so was his threat. This time, he had to hurry up and send the message out.


    He already had a good plan. This plan could at least make the Absolute Saint bleed.


    Before the final battle, he would weaken his opponent¡¯s strength as much as he could.


    ¡°First, I need to find a way to contact the outside world. I¡¯ll just wait for the people to resurrect. After they resurrect, I¡¯ll be able to implement my plan.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai thought.


    At this moment, the dark red sky suddenly shook violently.


    Xu Bai was stunned for a moment before he smiled.¡±¡±You¡¯re really giving me a pillow when you¡¯re sleepy. The rest is up to me.¡±


    He directly soared into the sky and flew towards the dark red sky.


    ¡°Absolute Saint, you¡¯ve tricked me for so long. Now, I¡¯m going to give you a big gift!¡±

 Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092: Absolute Saint, Your Trouble Is Coming

    Chapter 1092: Absolute Saint, Your Trouble Is Coming


    The sky was blood-red, like blood. It was immersed in a dark environment, giving people an extremely oppressive feeling.


    Xu Bai was flying in the air, getting closer and closer to the sky. When he reached the top of the sky, he raised his hand and pressed it against the sky.


    As his True Essence Energy surged, dense cracks appeared in the entire sky.


    The crack gradually spread in the sky and extended. Soon, a large hole quietly appeared in the center.


    As the cracks deepened, they gradually spread.


    In the blink of an eye, a huge hole was formed. Xu Bai didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped into the hole. Soon, he disappeared into the horizon.


    As time passed, the hole gradually shrank until it disappeared.


    ..


    It was still the familiar dark environment and the same vague space. Xu Bai stood in the same place and looked around.


    He saw ten prisoners in prison uniforms standing in place, trembling with fear.


    ¡°Resurrected, we¡¯ve been resurrected, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I remember that Eunuch Wei seemed to have killed us. How could he suddenly come back to life?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think he is? It¡¯s the Bloody Butcher!¡±


    The prisoners were talking to each other. One of the sharp-eyed prisoners saw Xu Bai¡¯s arrival and immediately let out a cry of surprise.


    ¡°Bloody hell!¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t give any face to the prisoners. He raised his hand and slapped them. The prisoners rolled on the ground for a while, half of their faces bloody.


    The other prisoners were trembling in fear. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They lowered their heads and kept trembling.


    Xu Bai knew that they would soon return to the human world after their resurrection, so he did not waste any time and used his True Core Strength to control all the prisoners.


    ¡°Come over and tell me what happened between you two.¡±


    He casually pointed at a prisoner on death row and hooked his finger.


    The prisoner who was being controlled walked out with a stunned expression. His face was as pale as a piece of old wood.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Eunuch Wei called us out and killed us. Before he killed us, Eunuch Wei left a letter for us.¡±


    He spoke very briefly. This was Xu Bai¡¯s request. After all, they had to hurry up. Xu Bai nodded and waved his hand. All the prisoners present took out the letter. After a moment, Xu Bai read all the contents of the letter before putting it away.


    ¡°Use your blood to write these words.¡±Xu Bai was still pointing at the prisoners on death row.


    The prisoner nodded without hesitation.


    Then, under Xu Bai¡¯s instructions, he quickly wrote a large piece of paper with the blood of the condemned prisoners.


    As soon as he put the letter into the prisoner¡¯s arms, the prisoners began to turn into smoke. It was time for them to revive.


    Xu Bai watched these people disappear with a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    The next step was simple.


    They only needed to wait for the reply from the Chu Emperor¡¯s side, and then work together from the inside, no, work together to complete this plan.


    Xu Bai stretched his back. This time, he didn¡¯t go out. Instead, he waited patiently.


    ..


    In the human world.


    In the royal study of the Great Chu¡¯s palace, an oil lamp was lit even in the middle of the night. The Chu Emperor was sitting on a chair and silently looking at the orange light on the oil lamp.


    His eyes were erratic as he silently stared at them. No one knew what he was thinking, but no one dared to disturb him.


    ¡°Squeak-¡±


    At this moment, the sound of creaking sounds, the door is pushed open, the eunuch Wei is bent over, his hands are in his sleeves, like a candle in the wind, the old man is like, slowly walking in, the door is closed, the door is closed, this just comes to the place not far away in front of the emperor of Chu.


    He took out his hands from his sleeves. There was a letter in his hands, and he placed it on the Chu Emperor¡¯s table.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we have received a letter.¡±Eunuch Wei put the letter away and returned to his stooped posture.


    The Chu Emperor raised his eyelids and opened the letter in his hand.


    On the front of the letter was written the contents of his message, while the blank space on the back was written with blood.


    After silently scanning through the contents, the Chu Emperor passed it to Eunuch Wei and said indifferently,¡±¡±Looks like he¡¯s also thinking of a way in the Bizarre City. Cooperate with him.¡±


    Eunuch Wei received it and read it once as well. After reading it, he was slightly shocked.


    ¡°The giant tree can hurt an Absolute Saint. An Absolute Saint Saint only has one eye left. How powerful are they to be able to do this?¡±


    The Chu Emperor smiled bitterly.¡± The world is so big. We are just a drop in the ocean of countless worlds. I once thought that becoming a Saint was the limit. But now, it seems that becoming a Saint is just a speck of dust in the world.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Eunuch Wei nodded and said,¡± Your Majesty, it seems like we have to hurry up and set up. We have to arrange manpower for every circular pattern.¡±¡±


    ¡± According to the letter, the giant tree won¡¯t hurt ordinary people. Xu Bai¡¯s plan is to lure the giant tree into the ruins and let the giant tree fight the Absolute Saint. It will cause indelible damage to the Absolute Saint to delay the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Now that ruins are appearing everywhere, it¡¯s a good idea. I just don¡¯t know if it can completely destroy the Absolute Saint.¡±


    He read the contents of the letter once and found that it was basically about luring the Absolute Saint to fight the giant tree.


    The specific method of doing things was exactly as he had just said. He would place people in every circular pattern to see where the Absolute Saint would descend from.

 Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093: Absolute Saint, Your Trouble Is Here

    Chapter 1093: Absolute Saint, Your Trouble Is Here


    Emperor Chu said,¡± Even someone as powerful as the past could only retreat in defeat. Although the Absolute Saint only has one eye left, he isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. Do you think Xu Bai didn¡¯t just want to injure the Absolute Saint Saint?¡±


    Eunuch Wei was still hunched over, but he was frowning and deep in thought.


    He began to walk back and forth. As he walked, he thought about what the Chu Emperor had said just now. After a moment, he suddenly raised his head.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Xu Bai¡¯s ultimate goal is to leave the Bizarre Market. This step of his seems to be his intention.¡±


    ¡°But how can we get out of there? Even though he could injure an Absolute Saint, he might not be able to come out safely. After all, there was no way to test it.¡±


    Even if he could severely injure an Absolute Saint, who could say that he would ruin the plan of a quasi-Absolute Saint? Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t dare to come out so impulsively. Eunuch Wei couldn¡¯t understand this.


    The Chu Emperor said,¡± As for how he came out, I am not very sure either. He did not say it clearly, so I cannot guess. However, I feel that he is definitely not that simple.¡±


    No one knew what Xu Bai would do. After all, it wasn¡¯t stated clearly. However, the Chu Emperor felt that they had to cooperate unconditionally for a very simple reason. Right now, Xu Bai was the key to turning the tables. Everything had to be done according to Xu Bai¡¯s plan. This was the most important thing.


    Eunuch Wei nodded.¡±


    The Chu Emperor nodded.¡± Prepare a few more death row prisoners. Tell him that we are ready to cooperate. This way, he will be able to make a move.¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t he say in the letter that he wanted a clone? Let¡¯s go look for it and see if we can find it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Eunuch Wei responded and left.


    After Eunuch Wei left, the Chu Emperor tapped his finger lightly on the table as he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Xu Bai, oh Xu Bai, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but the world is already on your shoulders. I¡¯ll cooperate with you unconditionally.¡±


    The oil lamp on the table flickered, illuminating the Chu Emperor¡¯s face, making him appear mysterious and unfathomable.


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai waited patiently.


    After about an hour, the surrounding space began to tremble again. The ten figures turned from nothingness to corporeal, turning into another ten prisoners.


    Before the prisoners could say anything, Xu Bai cut the Gordian knot and controlled them. He took out the envelopes in their arms, opened them, and read the contents.


    Soon, he finished reading the contents.


    ¡°His Majesty Chu Emperor is still so swift and decisive when handling matters. This is good too. I can immediately implement it.¡±


    Xu Bai stretched lazily and followed the original method. He let the prisoners in front of him bring some news back before turning around and leaving the space. He dug a new hole and returned to the Bizarre Market.


    In just a few moments, they had already arrived in the dark red sky.


    ¡°We can start now, Ah Wu. We have to bring the disaster to the absolute saint and let him experience what it feels like to be injured.¡±Xu Bai¡¯s voice sounded faintly.


    A moment later, a beam of light flashed, and a huge crack appeared in the sky. The tall and slender Ah Wu descended from the sky.


    ¡°Are you really going to make a move?¡± Ah Wu asked, still looking the same.¡±


    ¡°Why not? When people were in despair, they would fight back and try to see how far they could reverse the situation.¡±Xu Bai shrugged and said.


    ¡°How can we lure him over? Do you need me to do anything?¡±


    Ah Wu shook his head.¡± It¡¯s easy to lure him over. There¡¯s nothing to do.¡± I just need to do it.¡±


    As he spoke, Ah Wu suddenly reached out and grabbed his right hand. With a gentle tug, his right hand was like a ball of water, directly pulled off by him. Very quickly, it turned into a person that looked exactly like her.


    Even though Xu Bai had seen many special abilities, he still found it strange at this moment.


    Ah Wu smiled and said,¡± I¡¯m the same as you. We share the same roots. Your abilities are diverse, and so are mine. We¡¯ve experienced what you¡¯ve experienced.¡±


    Xu Bai understood.


    Since everyone was the same, then the golden finger was also the same. It was normal for them to have more abilities.


    After all, at this point, Xu Bai couldn¡¯t even count how many abilities he had. Although they were all integrated into the myriad series of skills, they could all be used independently.


    However, this discovery made Xu Bai¡¯s eyes light up.


    ¡°Then if you leave a trace behind, will I be able to follow your trace and get what I want?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    ¡°What realm do you think I¡¯m at?¡± Ah Wu asked helplessly.¡±


    ¡°Saint?¡± Xu Bai thought for a moment and said.¡±


    Ah Wu replied,¡± You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve already reached the level of Saint. I can¡¯t even leave a trace of a Saint. It¡¯s even more impossible for me to leave a Saint. This rule can¡¯t be broken unless we can kill the Absolute Saint. But if we can kill him, there¡¯s no need to break this rule.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai thought about it carefully, and it seemed to be true.


    Breaking the rules and obtaining abilities was to kill Absolute Saints.


    With the existence of an Absolute Saint, it was impossible to break it.


    If he could kill the Absolute Saint, he could break it, but he had already killed him. There was no need to break it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. We don¡¯t have enough time.¡±Xu Bai said.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk about this problem any longer. It was best to seize the time.


    ¡°Next, he¡¯ll bring my aura over. Just give me the token.¡±Ah Wu stretched out his hand.


    Xu Bai nodded. He took out the token that he had already prepared and handed it to Ah Wu.


    After Ah Wu took the token, he handed it to his clone. The clone quickly took the token and rushed toward the giant tree.


    Xu Bai felt a little regretful. In fact, he really wanted to have the ability to clone himself. After all, not long ago, he wanted to use his clone to try and see if he could get out. Unfortunately, Ah Wu could not leave any traces, so he gave up on this idea.


    Moreover, the Chu Emperor had also said in his latest reply that he would do his best to help him find it, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    Soon, Ah Wu¡¯s clone disappeared into the sky. In just a moment, a terrifying roar sounded in the sky.


    Gradually, the angry roar faded away and soon disappeared.


    Ah Wu closed his eyes and sensed carefully. After a moment, he opened his eyes and looked at Xu Bai.¡±It¡¯s already a success. I¡¯ve successfully lured him out.¡±


    ¡°Are you still not going to tell me your follow-up plan?¡±


    ¡± The follow-up plan will also need to change,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡± Let¡¯s see what happens next.¡±¡±


    Ah Wu smiled, but she didn¡¯t continue asking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find a place to talk. I haven¡¯t spoken for so many years. I also want to find someone to talk to.¡±


    Xu Bai spread his hands and said,¡±I¡¯d be happy to.¡±¡±


    The two of them quickly disappeared, and the world became empty again.


    ..


    In the human world.


    At this moment, there were more than a dozen members of the Heaven Inspectorate guarding a rather remote circle.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was very serious. They did not speak and maintained their silence.


    The scene was dead silent.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the circular pattern as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Before they came, they had already received the news that this mission was extremely important. They had to be careful.


    The most important thing was to guard this place well. If anything abnormal happened, don¡¯t care about it. You just need to ensure that this abnormality wouldn¡¯t hurt the civilians.


    The circular pattern looked a little old. Because no one took care of it, a layer of dense moss appeared on it.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was already night, and under the moonlight, it looked a little mysterious.


    At this moment, the circular pattern suddenly showed an abnormality.


    A beam of light shot straight into the sky, illuminating the night sky as if it was daytime, dazzling and eye-catching.


    Under the terrified gazes of the Heaven Inspectorate, a towering tree suddenly walked out.


    There were all kinds of heads hanging on the tree, looking ferocious and terrifying.

 Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094: Great Battle Against the Absolute Saint

    Chapter 1094: Great Battle Against the Absolute Saint


    The moment this giant tree appeared, the world was filled with an unimaginable sense of oppression. The entire sky was suppressed, and the ground trembled slightly. It was as if a tree could intimidate the world.


    When the surrounding Heaven Inspectorate staff saw the giant tree, they realized that they could not move at all. They were like a piece of wood.


    The moment the giant tree moved, they felt the pressure as if they were there.


    Fear rose in the hearts of the members of the Heaven Inspectorate. Their mission was to observe the movements of the giant tree here, but now they could not move.


    Not only would they not be able to complete the mission, but their lives might also be threatened.


    However, in the next moment, they realized that they were thinking too much. This was because the giant tree did not pay any attention to them. Instead, it stretched out its branches and leaves without a care.


    Although the terrifying head on the giant tree had a terrifying expression, it did not have the slightest killing intent, nor did it launch a terrifying attack.


    At this moment, one of the members of the Heaven Inspectorate suddenly realized that he could move. As he could move, the others also began to move.


    ¡°I can move! Don¡¯t get close, just observe!¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups gave us information that he won¡¯t attack us, but don¡¯t provoke him rashly in case something happens.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, you must be careful!¡±


    Every member was very careful. They did not dare to get close or move too much, afraid that they would cause the giant tree to act abnormally.


    At this moment, the giant tree moved.


    Countless roots were lifted up. The giant tree seemed to be moving slowly, but it was flying in a direction at an extremely fast speed.


    Every head on the tree opened its eyes at the same time and let out furious roars. It was as if there was a surging resentment that constantly stirred between heaven and earth.


    The members of the Heaven Inspectorate watched the giant tree fly in that direction with their mouths agape.


    ¡°That location seems to be in the direction of the ruins, right?¡± A member said in surprise.¡±


    Another member nodded.¡± It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s order. He even said that we should lead it to the location of the ruins. It seems that there¡¯s no need at all. It¡¯s running directly towards the nearest ruins.¡±¡±


    They really wanted to chase after it, but with the speed of the giant tree, they had no way to chase after it. They could only watch as the giant tree¡¯s figure turned into a small black dot, unable to catch up with them.


    ..


    Now, the ruins were becoming more and more frequent, but fortunately, they could still be controlled for now.


    At a place far away from the giant tree, there was a small ruin that was constantly flashing.


    Originally, with the existence of the ruins, many people would come over. After all, there were countless treasures hidden in the ruins. However, ever since the Chu Emperor gave the order, this place had been tightly sealed, and no one dared to come over.


    Although there was no one here, there were actually many spies from the Heaven Inspectorate hiding in the dark. Their goal was to prevent those people from sneaking over.


    After all, the temptation in this was very likely to make some people disregard the price.


    But today, all the scouts of the Heaven Inspectorate received a piece of news. They were waiting.


    After about half a minute, a giant tree descended from the sky and landed in the ruins.


    No one could stop them, and they could only watch as the giant tree disappeared.


    One of the members of the Heaven Inspectorate quickly said,¡±¡±Quickly inform His Majesty that the giant tree has fallen into the ruins.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, two members of the Heaven Inspectorate immediately disappeared without a trace.


    ..


    In the ruins.


    The Absolute Saint Saint was still bound by the chains. His huge eyes were tightly shut like a lifeless sphere.


    The surroundings were quiet and deathly still. There was no sound. Everything had returned to nothingness.


    The vestige was still sitting cross-legged beside the Absolute Saint.


    ¡°To be honest, if we weren¡¯t on opposite sides, we should be able to become friends after spending so much time here.¡±The Absolute Absolute Saint still closed his eyes tightly, but he still made a sound.


    ¡°Friend, can you be my friend?¡±¡±Who are you?¡± The remains shook his head. ¡± You¡¯re a supreme saint with infinite power. You can easily destroy countless worlds, and I¡¯m just an ant in one of the countless worlds.¡±


    ¡°Friends, do you need friends? What you need is a group of things that you can control.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you think so,¡± the Absolute Saint said with a smile.¡±


    The ruins did not speak and remained in a cross-legged position.


    The Absolute Saint continued,¡± Actually, it¡¯s very simple to be friends. You just need to help me untie the chains, and I can grant you eternal life. Eternal life is something that many things want to achieve. They pursue it, and they rush in like crazy, but they can¡¯t succeed. But you can easily obtain it.¡±


    ¡°The so-called eternal life you¡¯ve bestowed upon me is only in your hands. What¡¯s the point of me coming for such eternal life?¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The Absolute Saint sighed.¡± I just want to speed up the progress. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t agree. Anyway, the entire ruin is under my control now. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I get out. Besides, the human world will soon be in chaos.¡±


    After saying that, the Absolute Saint remained silent.


    In this land of ruins, both of them were like this.


    They chatted from time to time, mostly in anger.


    They had already experienced this kind of situation too many times, and everyone was used to it.

 Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095: Battle Against the Absolute Saint (2)

    Chapter 1095: Battle Against the Absolute Saint (2)


    The two of them fell silent again.


    But at that moment, the Absolute Saint¡¯s eyes suddenly opened and he looked in a certain direction.


    That direction was extremely far away.


    The ruins had long lost the initiative. He didn¡¯t know what the Absolute Saint was looking at, but he quickly followed his gaze.


    In the distant horizon, there was a small black dot that was constantly enlarging. At first, the small black dot was only the size of a grain of rice, but in the time it took to take a breath, it arrived in front of him.


    The gigantic old tree stood tall and upright, with all kinds of terrifying heads hanging from it. These heads were terrifying, and their eyes were originally closed, but at this moment, all of them had opened their eyes.


    Words came out from these heads.


    ¡°I finally found you, I finally found you!¡±


    ¡°The beginning of life, the tracing of life. You control life, but you ignore it. Today, we will kill you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Let you die! Let all living beings be free, let all living beings live freely!¡±


    ..


    Each head was speaking their own words. It should have been very messy, but when these words gathered together, one could hear the contents of each head clearly.


    He was the first to recognize the ruins. He was confused as he looked at the giant tree. He felt that it had the same origin, but he was sure that he had never seen it before.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    Even in his long life, he had never seen such a thing, so he was very surprised.


    The giant tree didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, it stared at the Absolute Saint, and its aura was gradually rising.


    At this moment, the Absolute Saint, who had his eyes closed, finally moved.


    His tightly shut eyes opened quietly, and then he said something.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you guys would still be alive. Moreover, you¡¯re living in such a strange way that you¡¯ve become such low-level creatures without intelligence.¡±


    ¡°You used to be my greatest enemy, but now you don¡¯t even have a name. It¡¯s really sad, but I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°What makes me happy is that I can finally repay the wounds you have left on me today.¡±


    ¡°Because¡­I can wipe you all out with my own hands.¡±


    As the Absolute Saint finished his last sentence, a powerful aura rose from his body. The chains that bound him prevented him from using his full strength, but he now controlled the entire ruin.


    The chains rattled, and a huge eyeball suddenly appeared in the surrounding sky. This eyeball was made of black clouds and looked extremely huge, covering the entire sky.


    The giant tree moved as well. It charged at the Absolute Saint, ignoring the eyeball in the sky.


    Each head shot out a fierce white light. The white light tore through space, causing cracks to appear. It surrounded the Absolute Saint like a spider web.


    He was the first to run away. He no longer had the ability to control the ruins, so it would be dangerous for him to stay here. If he was in danger, he wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain the Absolute Saint.


    Fortunately, the giant tree did not chase after him and successfully escaped.


    However, even though he was far away, he could still feel the terrifying pressure.


    In the sky, the huge eye formed by the dark clouds emitted a terrifying pressure.


    The endless white light that the giant tree had shot out suddenly stopped. This time had also stopped.


    ¡± Even if I can only use my insignificant power to borrow this ruin,¡± the Absolute Saint sneered.¡± It¡¯s enough to deal with you.¡±¡±


    His words were very proud, but he had his reasons for being proud.


    However, before he could be proud to the extreme, the next moment, he began to slap his face.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The originally stopped time rolled again. The white light directly bombarded his body, producing a huge sound that spread continuously from heaven to earth, making people feel fear.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Absolute Saint let out a miserable cry as cracks appeared on his huge eyeball.


    This was not because he underestimated his opponent, but because the power he currently controlled was too small.


    Perhaps controlling the ruins was powerful enough for anyone, or even at the top.


    However, to him, it was insignificant. The giant tree in front of him was an opponent that had once made him pay a heavy price, so he seemed to be unable to defeat it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The giant tree emitted white light again, striking the Absolute Saint Saint¡¯s body again and again. The wounds on the Absolute Saint¡¯s body gradually spread, and more and more cracks appeared.


    The huge eyeball, which originally looked desolate and ancient, actually felt like it was about to shatter at this moment.


    However, it was only a feeling.


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    The sound of something cracking could be heard. This time, it didn¡¯t come from the Absolute Saint¡¯s body, but from the giant tree.


    It continuously launched powerful attacks. Although the giant tree was powerful, it was only a remnant of countless worlds and could not continue attacking for a long time.


    This terrifying form of attack had caused enough damage to it. It did not have intelligence and was not afraid of these injuries. It only knew to act according to its current instincts.


    Absolute Saints were terrifying, but the giant tree was even more terrifying.


    ¡°Hahahaha, you won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. You can¡¯t kill me, you definitely can¡¯t kill me!¡±The Absolute Saint laughed wildly.


    He could feel that the giant tree was already at the end of its rope, unable to unleash its full strength.


    At first, he thought that he was really going to die here, but now, he was relieved.


    As long as he didn¡¯t die, no matter how serious his injuries were, he would recover in an instant after he left this place.


    Now, the only thing that could kill him was the giant tree in front of him, and this giant tree was about to die.


    The giant tree only had instincts. After hearing the Absolute Saint¡¯s laughter, his instincts made him even angrier. His attacks became more intense and frequent, but it also made the wounds on his body even more dense.


    Layers of scars gradually overlapped.


    The next moment, a loud bang was heard. One of the heads exploded.


    As the first head exploded, more and more heads began to shatter one after another. The degree of shattering was gradually deepening.


    The banging sounds rose and fell.


    The joy in the Absolute Saint¡¯s eyes increased.


    He controlled the large black eyes in the sky and continuously exerted pressure to cause more damage to the giant tree.


    In the ruins far away, although they couldn¡¯t see what had happened, they could feel it.


    At first, the tree was very strong, and he thought it could kill an Absolute Saint. However, the tree became weaker and weaker, and its life force was only half of what it was before.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t do it? Even so, he couldn¡¯t kill him.¡±The remains sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve experienced many failures, but they can¡¯t destroy my confidence.¡±


    He was already very satisfied that he could hurt an Absolute Saint this time. He wouldn¡¯t think about anything else.


    Most importantly, he had already lost control of the situation and could not think of anything else.


    Roars could still be heard from afar. The Absolute Saint¡¯s voice was especially arrogant.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I know. Xu Bai must have brought you here. That kid really has a vengeful heart. He¡¯s taking revenge on me!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t care at all. If I¡¯m injured, I¡¯ll be able to recover after I get out!¡±


    ¡°What can he do to me? It¡¯s just a moment of pleasure!¡±


    This voice traveled extremely far, carrying a hint of arrogance. The ruins could hear it clearly.


    He was a little disappointed at first, but after hearing what the Absolute Saint said, his disappointment was swept away. A light flashed in his mind as he remembered something.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Xu Bai!¡±


    ¡°Xu Bai was the one who brought this in. There must be a deeper meaning behind it!¡±


    ¡°I understand, I finally understand, I finally understand what he meant!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Even if the ruins did not have any facial features, one could still feel the joy at this moment.

 Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096: Are You Angry?_1

    Chapter 1096: Are You Angry?_1


    The ruins ¡®happy laughter spread far and wide.


    The Absolute Saint was still fighting with the giant tree. He didn¡¯t think much of it at first. After all, the giant tree in front of him was already an arrow at the end of its flight. He could see that he didn¡¯t need to worry about it. It was just a little more injured.


    The more the giant tree attacked him, the more damage it received. He did not have to worry about it at all.


    But now, the strange laughter from the ruins stopped his good mood.


    Why was he laughing?


    What exactly happened here?


    He was a little confused.


    But even if he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he knew that everything that had happened here must have been done by Xu Bai. He knew Xu Bai the best.


    This fellow had nothing but a strong desire for revenge. She had caused so many troubles for him, and now it was obvious that it was his revenge.


    However, Xu Bai was a very sinister person. It was absolutely impossible for him to just injure him, because these injuries were useless to him.


    Then, there would definitely be a series of tactics in the follow-up.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think about these things. The reason why he was where he was now was all because of the remnants of countless worlds. Moreover, the things made by the remnants of countless worlds, including Xu Bai himself, were not easy to deal with.


    He only had one eye left now. If he was injured again, he would probably be completely finished.


    The more he thought about it, the more scared the Absolute Saint felt. He listened to the laughter in his ears and felt the giant tree attacking him, making him even more frustrated.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in the distant sky.


    There was no emotion on the symbolic face of the ruin, but the Absolute Saint could feel that the ruin was very happy as if it had seen a rare treasure.


    ¡°What are you laughing about?¡± The Absolute Saint was furious.


    Although the remains did not have any facial features, one could still feel his happiness.


    The happier the ruins were, the angrier the Absolute Saint became. After all, no one wanted to see their enemies live well.


    The ruins laughed when they heard the Absolute Saint¡¯s words. Their tone became extremely happy and mocking. They pointed at the Absolute Saint and said happily,¡±¡± Of course I¡¯m laughing at you. You¡¯re smart and muddle-headed, and you control countless worlds. Not only is your strength unparalleled, but your intelligence is also unparalleled. The plans you¡¯ve laid out in this world are indeed admirable, but you¡¯ve really lost this time.¡±


    ¡°Lose? How could I lose? ¡°Back then, when you joined forces to oppose me, I never lost. I¡¯m an existence that you can¡¯t reach!¡±The Absolute Saint roared angrily.


    The eyes of the remains turned to the giant tree beside him and said,¡±Because of its existence, you will lose. Of course, you will only lose this step. It is still unknown who will win or lose in the future. However, even if you only lose this step, it will be a great humiliation to a high and mighty person like you.¡±


    When the Absolute Saint heard this, he was stunned on the spot and didn¡¯t react for a long time.


    Beside him, the giant tree was still attacking crazily, not caring that it was about to collapse.


    Of course, there was a result to all of this. The Absolute Saint¡¯s body was covered in wounds and looked extremely terrifying.


    However, the Absolute Saint was completely oblivious to all of this. These attacks wouldn¡¯t kill him. They would only make him worse. What he was most concerned about now was what this guy wanted to do.


    ¡°I know. You must be guessing what I want to do. It¡¯s not easy. You were quite arrogant before, but now you can guess?¡±the ruins said.


    The Absolute Saint laughed,¡± Whatever you have, do it. Show me. Show me how powerful you are.¡±¡±


    At this moment, the giant tree was still attacking, but its body had already become extremely intangible.


    Originally, there were countless heads on this giant tree, but after these heads exploded one after another, less than one-tenth of them were left.


    ¡°Time should be up soon,¡± the ruins said with a smile.¡±


    The Absolute Saint was stunned.¡±


    The ruins pointed at the giant tree and said,¡± To be honest, I don¡¯t know its origin. But when I saw it about to die, I felt a sense of sorrow. This feeling is inexplicable, but it does exist. I am very sad. Perhaps we have the same goal, which is to kill you completely.¡±


    For some reason, the ruins felt a deep respect for this huge tree. There were all kinds of heads hanging on the tree. At this moment, they did not look scary. Instead, they looked a little cute.


    This feeling was as if they were connected by the same vein, making it impossible for him to part with them. He guessed that these might be worlds that had once resisted.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Although he didn¡¯t know if he had guessed correctly, he was willing to think so.


    The remains said respectfully.


    ¡± Those who carry firewood for the people must not be frozen to death by the wind and snow. Even if we cannot do anything for you, when we win, everything you have done will be remembered in history. All of this will serve as a warning to future generations. It will let us know that you have once carried a heavy burden forward and overcome all obstacles.¡±


    ¡°Absolute Saint, do you see these people who are resisting you even in death? We might lose, but as long as you don¡¯t turn us all into ashes, we will make a comeback.¡±


    The Absolute Saint looked like he didn¡¯t care, but his heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097: Are You Angry?_2

    Chapter 1097: Are You Angry?_2


    At this moment, the giant tree finally could not hold on any longer. The last part of its head completely exploded, and as the head exploded into ashes, the entire tree, starting from the top, completely turned into endless smoke.


    A desolate and magnificent aura lingered on the giant tree. When everything turned into ashes, the sky was bright, showing the prosperity and magnificence of countless worlds.


    Every world was different, each with its own unique beauty.


    ¡°Such a beautiful world, but you destroyed it with your own hands. You really deserve to die!¡±A powerful aura suddenly rose from the ruins.


    At this moment, the Absolute Saint¡¯s huge eyeball emitted a dazzling light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    The sky was covered in dark clouds. The eyes formed by the dark clouds carried a powerful pressure as they rolled towards the ruins. However, this pressure was useless when it landed on the ruins.


    ¡°I was originally a relic. You controlled the power of the relic, so how could you hurt me?¡±The ruins sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so long, but this is the first time I¡¯ve felt your impulse. Are you excited? Despair? Do you know what I¡¯m going to do?¡±


    Cold mockery and ridicule continued to spread.


    When the Absolute Saint heard this, he felt despair. He already knew what the ruins wanted to do.


    Other than controlling this place, the ruins had another function, which was to use these illusory chains to lock him up.


    It was impossible to take this thing away. Otherwise, he would not be here. He could resist these chains, and as time passed, the chains would gradually corrode until they broke.


    However, there was a requirement, which was that one¡¯s strength could resist and slowly wear down the chains.


    An accident had happened today. That giant tree had fought with him, and he had left too many terrifying wounds on his body, causing his strength to drop slightly.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t in his complete form, as long as he left this place, he would be able to obtain a huge amount of power. However, he wasn¡¯t able to leave now. He was injured, and his strength had decreased. This was an ironclad fact.


    If one¡¯s strength decreased, the strength of the chain would increase.


    ¡°Xu Bai, if I find you, I will tear you into pieces, burn your bones, and scatter your ashes. I will let you watch your world be destroyed, kill all your friends and women, and let you suffer endless torture in despair!¡±


    ¡°I will make you wish you were dead. Even if you die, I will revive you. I will make this world revive and be destroyed by me until all your wisdom is gone!¡±


    ¡°Just you wait, that day will definitely come!¡±


    The Absolute Absolute issued a vicious curse with endless resentment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying all this now?¡± The remains smiled. I didn¡¯t expect you to suffer a huge loss at Xu Bai¡¯s hands. It¡¯s all too late.¡±


    As the relic finished speaking, his powerful power finally gathered and landed on the Absolute Saint¡¯s huge eyeball.


    In the blink of an eye, brand new chains appeared and locked the Absolute Saint.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Absolute Saint let out a terrifying roar that was deafening. The entire world began to tremble.


    ¡°What should I call you?¡± the ruins asked. Shame from embarrassment or roar of incompetence?¡±


    When the Absolute Saint heard this, he calmed down and said coldly,¡±¡±It¡¯s just delaying the time for me to leave. So what? He can¡¯t come out of the Bizarre Market anyway, so I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Ruins:


    To be honest, he had seen stubborn people before, but this was the first time he had seen someone so stubborn. He was already in such a miserable state, but he still pretended not to care.


    The ruins stopped in mid-air and thought for a moment before saying,¡±I seem to be in control of this place again.¡±


    Absolute Saint:


    As time passed, the Absolute Saint¡¯s restraints became less and less, and he had complete control over this place. However, it was different now. After adding another restraint, the ruins regained its dominance.


    ¡°How about we make a deal? It¡¯s a very fair deal. I can untie this chain for you.¡±The ruins laughed.


    The Absolute Saint¡¯s huge eyeball suddenly raised.¡±¡±Tell me, how do you want to trade?¡±


    The ruins sneered.


    Sure enough, he pretended to be nonchalant on the surface, but in fact, once he mentioned that he could break free from the shackles, he began to show it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you will do when Xu Bai returns to the human world?¡±the ruins said.


    ¡°Sure, I can tell you, but will you believe me?¡± The Absolute Saint chuckled. If you don¡¯t believe me, then everything is just empty talk. More importantly, you can untie me and tie me up. How can I believe you?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± The ruins shrugged.¡±


    After saying this, the ruins disappeared.


    The Absolute Saint froze on the spot. After a while, he roared angrily,¡±¡±You¡¯re playing with me!¡±


    He now knew that the remains had no intention of trading with him at all. They were just teasing him.


    However, no matter how much he roared, no one paid attention to him.


    ..


    After leaving that space, the ruins found a remote corner and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve regained the initiative, it¡¯s time to contact the outside world. At least let them send a message to Xu Bai.¡±


    ¡°Although Xu Bai still can¡¯t come out, it¡¯s good enough that the Absolute Saint can delay him for a while.¡±


    As he thought of this, the surrounding space trembled. The relic used its own power and approached the door that belonged to this world.


    In the human world, in the land of the barbarians.


    In the palace¡¯s treasury, Yun Zihai was reading a book carefully.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a tremor in his mind. It was as if someone was calling out to him from the depths of his soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s that power again. The door is moving!¡±


    Yun Zihai immediately put down the book in his hand and turned to look at Liu Qingfeng.¡±¡±Brother Qingfeng, I have something urgent to do. Please protect me!¡±


    Liu Qingfeng was already half a step away from becoming a Saint, and he was trying his best to break through.


    At this moment, after hearing Yun Zihai¡¯s words, he put down the book in his hand and nodded in agreement.


    He didn¡¯t ask why.


    Yun Zihai did not waste any more words and directly immersed himself in his divine soul.


    In his mind, countless doors of worlds appeared. He followed the original method and kept wandering in the gaps. Finally, he found the door that sent the message.


    Soon, information about the ruins came from this door. The ruins told him everything that had happened there. Due to the large amount of information, Yun Zihai took some time to digest it.


    Yun Zihai didn¡¯t dawdle. He followed the method of transmitting information and transmitted the situation in the human world.


    Silence fell behind the door. He knew that the being behind the door was thinking.


    He didn¡¯t say much and waited patiently.


    A moment later, another message came.


    Yun Zihai spent some time receiving this message. He was in a state of shock.


    ¡°So, Brother Xu¡¯s plan has a follow-up!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to come out. He focused his target elsewhere!¡±


    ¡°The existence behind the door only heard the news in the human world and actually analyzed it. It¡¯s also immeasurable.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to tell this news to His Majesty quickly!¡±


    When Yun Zihai thought of this, he hurriedly bid farewell to the existence behind the door and left the world of his divine soul. As soon as he came out, he met Liu Qingfeng¡¯s eyes.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Brother Qingfeng, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but you¡¯re very fast. Could you please make a trip to the Great Chu Imperial Palace?¡±


    Liu Qingfeng was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted and nodded in agreement.


    Yun Zihai took a piece of paper and wrote a lot of small words on it. Then, he found an envelope and handed it over.


    Liu Qingfeng didn¡¯t waste any time. He took it and turned to leave.


    Yun Zihai looked at Liu Qingfeng¡¯s departing figure and thought to himself,¡±¡±If it really works, Brother Xu will have a huge improvement!¡±

 Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098: New Source of the Progress Bar

    Chapter 1098: New Source of the Progress Bar


    Yun Zihai clenched his fists, his face full of anticipation. After that, he tried his best to calm himself down. He took a few deep breaths and picked up another book to read.


    This was a book about the divine soul. He had been constantly strengthening his divine soul. After all, he was the key to the entire matter. There were countless doors to the world in his mind that could destroy this world, so he had to control himself.


    From the moment he knew until now, he had already not increased his strength. Instead, he focused on the divine soul as his main direction.


    Only by making his soul more stable could he make those doors tightly shut and not let them come out from inside. Otherwise, after countless worlds came out from inside, the pressure would be very great, and it might even destroy this world.


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been controlling the door better and better, but why do I feel more and more uneasy?¡±


    Yun Zihai pondered as he read the book in his hand.


    He had always felt that it was too simple. He had also asked Director Mu. After all, Director Mu was currently overseeing the barbarian fief, but Director Mu¡¯s reply was indeed fine.


    Later on, he thought about it. Perhaps he was thinking too much, so he stopped thinking about it. However, today, this uneasy feeling appeared again.


    ¡± The power of the door is gradually increasing. If I don¡¯t continue to cultivate my soul, I will lose control of it sooner or later. However, the more I cultivate, the more uneasy I feel. What is the meaning behind this contradictory situation?¡±


    ¡°No, I have to go find Director Mu.¡±


    Yun Zihai trusted his intuition very much. Now, his intuition was making him feel that something was wrong. He had to go.


    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t stop and went straight to Director Mu¡¯s residence.


    ..


    The imperial palace of the Great Chu State was far away from the land of the Barbarian Race, but Liu Qingfeng was already half a step away from becoming a Saint. He flew at an extremely fast speed, leaving streaks of light in the air. The distance between them was gradually closing.


    Liu Qingfeng Feng kept the letter close to his chest and pressed it with his hand, looking very solemn.


    At this moment, he had already arrived at the edge of the Great Chu Imperial Palace. As soon as he arrived, he felt many pairs of eyes staring at him. These gazes were filled with caution. Clearly, they were spies from the Heaven Inspectorate.


    However, when they saw him, they quickly retracted their gazes.


    These scouts from the Heaven Inspectorate knew Liu Qingfeng¡¯s identity, so they did not stop him.


    Liu Qingfeng entered the palace smoothly and landed in the courtyard in front of the royal study.


    Even though the sky was already dark and the commoners had already gone to bed early, the lights in the royal study were still bright.


    The window was already open. Through the window, one could see the Chu Emperor sitting on a chair, reading the memorial in his hands.


    With Emperor Chu¡¯s strength, he naturally knew that Qingfeng Liu had already arrived. He put down the memorial in his hand and turned to look at Qingfeng Liu. He nodded slightly, indicating for him to come in.


    Liu Qingfeng nodded as well. He pushed the door open and closed it behind him. He came before Emperor Chu and said,¡±¡±Greetings, Your Majesty. This one has come here for an urgent matter. This letter was personally written by Yun Zihai and was given to Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Chu Emperor was also slightly surprised, and he extended his hand to receive the letter.


    He opened the envelope and glanced at the contents of the letter. He raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Zhen already knows. You can go back.¡±


    Liu Qingfeng knew that the Chu Emperor was unwilling to say it out loud. He had never read the contents of the book, so he did not want to ask any more questions. He was at a critical juncture right now, and he wanted to return as soon as possible to reach the Saint Realm.


    Therefore, he did not stay for long. After cupping his fists and bowing, he left the royal study and soared into the sky, rushing towards the land of the barbarians.


    After Liu Qingfeng left, the Chu Emperor tapped his fingers on the table and fell into deep thought. The letter in front of him turned into ashes and disappeared completely.


    The power of providence burst forth from the Chu Emperor¡¯s body, isolating the surroundings, turning the imperial study into a sealed space. No one could hear the situation inside.


    The contents of this letter were truly very important. Even the Chu Emperor had to be extremely careful, and he couldn¡¯t reveal any abnormalities.


    So even if he was alone here, he must be isolated around him. After all, when he was thinking, some small details were easily exposed.


    The Chu Emperor furrowed his brows and pondered in his heart. The order is really like this, it¡¯s like a very complicated plan.¡±


    The content of the letter was very detailed, but it was also very simple. It was the existence behind the door that Yun Zihai had come into contact with and told him what he had guessed.


    The Absolute Saint had suffered a devastating blow, and the time he had been released had been extended. There were many other effects.


    The most obvious effects were the people released by the Absolute Saint.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    These guys were revived because of the Absolute Saint, and they had the power of an Absolute Saint, which could increase their realms.


    These were all things mentioned in the letter, but now that the Absolute Saint had suffered a cruel blow, the power he could borrow was much less.


    At this time, there was no room for manipulation.


    The letter said that they had to come up with a plan to plot against that group of people, but try not to kill them immediately.


    Instead of killing them, he would capture them alive and leave them to leave a mark on this world. Then, he would think of a way to bring this mark to Xu Bai.

 Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099: New Source of the Progress Bar (2)

    Chapter 1099: New Source of the Progress Bar (2)


    Originally, this plan could have been implemented in the past, but the Absolute Saint at that time was too strong. If it was implemented, there would be risks.


    However, things were different now. After the Absolute Saint was bound, he wasn¡¯t as strong as before. This plan could be carried out in all aspects.


    ¡°If we really want to implement it, we have to change this tight defense. Otherwise, the other party won¡¯t make a move.¡±


    The Chu Emperor didn¡¯t care why he did this, because Xu Bai definitely had some tricks up his sleeve.


    The problem was that they didn¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s location, so they had been using a tight defensive posture and had already abandoned many cities at the edge.


    Now, he had to change his plan. Because of such a defensive stance, the other party would definitely not make a move. If they did not make a move, they would not be caught. If they could not catch them, they would not leave any traces. If they wanted to catch them, they had to change their plan.


    ¡°The most important thing is that at the beginning, we adopted a tight plan. If we suddenly let go now, the other party will definitely be suspicious and won¡¯t take the bait so easily.¡±


    ¡°You have to do it naturally or it will backfire.¡±¡±


    The Chu Emperor stood up and paced back and forth in this sealed space. At the same time, his mind kept spinning as he thought about what would happen next.


    One plan after another echoed in his mind. After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, he waved his sleeve.


    The surrounding luck disappeared, and the originally sealed space was completely opened.


    ¡°Men.¡± the Chu Emperor said.


    A figure quietly entered the room and said respectfully,¡±¡±Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡± Go and call Eunuch Wei, the dean, the female Abbey Dean, and Prime Minister Wen over,¡± the Chu Emperor said calmly.¡± I have something important to discuss with them.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The scout nodded respectfully and quickly turned into a shadow and disappeared.


    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, Eunuch Wei, the dean, the female Abbey Dean, and Prime Minister Wen arrived.


    As soon as they entered the room, the Chu Emperor waved his hand and said,¡±¡±There¡¯s no need to pay attention to this anymore. I have something especially important to do with Xu Bai.¡±


    The power of providence continued to reverberate, once again sealing the surroundings tightly.


    Eunuch Wei and the others looked at each other. Seeing the current scene, they knew that it was definitely something important. They didn¡¯t say anything and waited for the Chu Emperor to continue.


    The Chu Emperor first recounted what had happened, then gave them enough time to calm down.


    As expected, when the contents of the letter were repeated by the Chu Emperor, everyone present fell into deep shock. Other than shock, there was also a sense of elation.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. The absolute saint being bound again is a crucial benefit for us.¡±said Eunuch Wei.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Their greatest enemy was the Absolute Saint. Now that the Absolute Saint was bound again, the time he could be released was extended, giving them more time to recover.


    The Chu Emperor nodded his head and said,¡± It is indeed a good thing. Therefore, we must seize this opportunity to fight for more benefits for Xu Bai. As you all know, we should change our tactics from now on. Therefore, my plan is very simple. See if there are any areas that need to be modified.¡±


    As he spoke, the Chu Emperor revealed all of his plans. After he finished speaking, he fell into silence, waiting for these people to give him an answer.


    Eunuch Wei frowned and didn¡¯t say a word.


    The Headmaster and Prime Minister Wen did not speak either.


    Evidently, the three of them had tacitly agreed to the Chu Emperor¡¯s plan.


    ¡± There¡¯s a certain risk,¡± the female Abbey Dean said.¡± We don¡¯t know what those two are thinking.¡±¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, what you said about winning in the chaos is indeed very good, but you have to consider this. If the two of them still have second thoughts, then it will be very easy for something to happen.¡±


    The Chu Emperor said,¡± You¡¯re right. If these two people have second thoughts, it¡¯s indeed easy for something to happen. Therefore, the entire plan needs to be carried out under our strict control. If they show the slightest bit of second thoughts, then We will act and kill them, just in time to free up two more positions.¡±


    The female Abbey Dean knew that the Chu Emperor wanted to continue with this plan.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, at present, the Chu Emperor¡¯s plan was indeed the most suitable.


    Everyone stopped talking.


    The Chu Emperor knocked on the table and stood up.¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll act according to this plan. Quickly go and inform them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Eunuch Wei and the others agreed.


    The Chu Emperor waved his hand and released the power of fate in the surroundings. Only then did Eunuch Wei and the others leave.


    After Eunuch Wei and the others left, the Chu Emperor closed the window and returned to his seat. He looked at the oil lamp on the table and the flickering flames.


    ¡°I hope we can find their nest directly this time. That way, we can achieve our goal according to Xu Bai¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°However, before that, we need to inform Xu Bai and let him know that we¡¯ve already begun our operation.¡±


    The oil lamp swayed as if it was responding to the Chu Emperor¡­


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai was chatting with Ah Boring.


    In this lonely environment, only the two of them could chat with each other. As the main way of killing time, the two of them chatted happily.


    From the south to the north, from that ancient era to the present, the two of them talked about almost everything.


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly had a thought and looked up at the sky.


    The sky trembled slightly, and the dark red sky became a little blurry.


    ¡°Someone else died.¡± Xu Bai narrowed his eyes and stopped talking. He directly rose into the air and arrived at the end of the sky.


    Ah Wu didn¡¯t follow. Everyone had their secrets, and she didn¡¯t want to get involved, so she stayed where she was.


    Xu Bai followed the old method and opened a big hole in the sky with his True Core Strength. Then, he threw himself into the hole.


    The hole was repaired and soon disappeared. The sky returned to normal.


    In this mysterious space, a few prisoners were standing there with blank faces. They obviously didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time. He used his soul to control all the prisoners.


    Soon after, the prisoners who were being controlled were stunned. Their hands and feet were stiff as they took out a letter from their chest and handed it to Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai took the letter and scanned its contents. After destroying the letter, a comfortable expression appeared on his face.


    ¡± The remains are really smart. They understood my thoughts. It¡¯s done.¡±¡±


    This was his follow-up plan.


    In fact, he had long since cast his gaze at those people from the Era of Ten Thousand Nations, but he had never had a good opportunity to do so.


    The Absolute Saint had been very powerful before. If he had attacked at that time, he might have used some strange methods. However, it was different now. He had used the giant tree to weaken the Absolute Saint, and the ruins had successfully extended the time the Absolute Saint had come out. In this case, the Absolute Saint¡¯s methods would be greatly reduced.


    And during this period of time, Xu Bai would be able to completely use his methods on the people of the various countries.


    He no longer had a source for the progress bar. Even if he did, it was like a drizzle.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Such a small progress bar was not of much use to his current strength.


    In that case, if he wanted to obtain a huge improvement, he could only rely on the people of the Era of All Nations. At first, he could enter the ruins to search for them, but now that everything in the ruins had been released, he could only rely on the people of the Era of All Nations.


    In his eyes, these people were no longer just humans. They were living progress bars. As long as the Chu Emperor¡¯s plan was in place and they left traces behind, he would definitely be able to improve tremendously through this method.


    Xu Bai looked at the prisoners in front of him disappearing and reviving. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t go out, I can still improve my abilities. Absolute Saint, when I reach my limit, I¡¯ll come and settle the score with you!¡±

 Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100: The Strategy Unfolds

    Chapter 1100: The Strategy Unfolds


    With a new way to obtain the progress bar, Xu Bai was happy. After thinking for a while, he did not stay any longer. He directly broke through the space and returned to the Bizarre Market.


    The hole in the sky gradually repaired itself and returned to normal.


    Xu Bai looked at the dark red sky and felt a little emotional.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very happy because something good happened, right?¡±Ah Wu stayed where he was and asked with a smile after Xu Bai returned.


    Xu Bai came back to his senses and turned around with a smile.¡±¡±This time, I can only say that the Absolute Saint shot himself in the foot.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A Wu revealed an interested expression and asked,¡±¡±Why?¡±


    As long as it was related to the Absolute Saint, she was very interested.


    After all, she had once fought against the Absolute Saint. Now that she saw the Absolute Saint suffer, she was naturally happy.


    ¡± The Absolute Saint wanted to use the people of the Era of All Nations to weaken our world,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± He even wanted to destroy our world in one fell swoop. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the people of the Era of All Nations could provide me with endless resources. You know what resources they are.¡±


    Of course, Ah Wu knew. After all, Xu Bai¡¯s golden finger had been passed down from their era.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It seems like you will have a huge harvest.¡±


    Now, all the resources had been cleaned up by Xu Bai. To Xu Bai, having so many resources from the era of ten thousand countries was a bloody profit.


    ¡°Not only me, you should have gained something too,¡± Xu Bai shrugged.¡±


    This thing was related to the progress bar. Xu Bai was done for, but he didn¡¯t know if Incompetent could do it. If he could do it, it would be a huge gain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it anymore when it extends to you,¡± Ah Wu shook his head and said.¡±


    Xu Bai understood.


    This thing was obviously not something that ordinary people could make, and it was not the so-called mass production.


    ¡°This time, you should have a huge improvement. Now, I suddenly agree with what you said.¡±¡±Perhaps you can really achieve the final victory,¡± Ah Wu suddenly said.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled but didn¡¯t answer.


    He didn¡¯t continue on this topic. He changed the topic and talked about something else with Ah Wu.


    ..


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, nearly a month had passed.


    During this month, the Great Chu State did not have a good time, including the land of the barbarians and the current Great Yue State.


    The use of shrinking tactics would shrink a large number of people, causing the land area to overload.


    Due to the overload of land area, grain had become a scarce commodity. Of course, the Great Chu State had opened its granaries to release grain. At present, everything was still very stable, but no one knew how long this stable situation could last.


    However, it was fortunate that the Chu Emperor was good at pacifying the hearts of the people. The commoners did not panic, and it seemed that everything was still peaceful.


    However, this peace did not last long. Today, a huge change occurred.


    The Great Yue Country was in chaos!


    The Great Yue State, which was originally subdued by the Great Chu State, suddenly rebelled today. It brought a large number of troops and fled far away to a remote place.


    After this situation happened, everyone was still in shock because it happened too suddenly and they were not prepared at all.


    In this case, the Great Chu State gave a very simple answer.


    Kill without hesitation!


    In just a short period of time, the Great Chu State had launched a very fierce offensive. Under the encirclement and interception, the rebels of the Great Yue State had been chased to the ends of the earth.


    Liu Yue and Bai Zhong led a large number of troops and trusted aides to hide from place to place, but they managed to survive in the cracks.


    The whole Jianghu was in an uproar when the two Saints escaped. They went around to find out the reason and finally came to a conclusion.


    He was afraid!


    The two Saint Realm warriors were scared of their opponent.


    The people in Jianghu guessed that these two people must have gotten some insider information. Otherwise, it was impossible for them to run so fast.


    Of course, guesses were just guesses. No one knew what would happen in the future. At the very least, the Great Chu Country was still chasing after them on the surface. It was just that they had not caught up for the time being.


    This matter was indeed extremely shocking, but soon, everyone continued with what they were doing. Whether it was the people of the martial world or the people of the imperial court, they continued to increase their strength.


    The news was like a bird that had grown wings, constantly spreading and finally reaching the endless sea.


    Ning Weiyue looked at the letter in his hand. After reading the contents, he crumpled the letter into a ball and frowned.


    Beside him, two armored soldiers lowered their heads, not daring to say a word.


    The scene was solemn, and the soldiers did not say much. A cold aura flowed continuously around Ning Weiyue.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t find the reason, so you fled with those people just because you were afraid?¡±Ning Weiyue asked.


    The soldier cupped his fists, and the armor on his body made a rustling sound.¡±Yes, that was the only reason. They fled to an extremely hidden place and could no longer be found.¡±


    Ning Weiyue fell into deep thought.


    The people around them didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. After all, this woman in front of them was the number one person below the Saint Plane in all the eras.


    They also knew that at this moment, Ning Weiyue must be thinking about the follow-up plan, so they did not dare to disturb him.

 Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101: Strategy Unfolds (2)

    chapter 1101: strategy unfolds (2)


    after about half an hour, ning weiyue finally opened his mouth and said,¡±¡±right now, they are still using a tightening tactic, while we are using a siege tactic. as for those who are running away, don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, one of the people in the martial arts world asked.


    ¡°general, i want to ask you, why not take this opportunity to use the gap in great yue state as a catalyst to break through?¡±


    ning weiyue swept a glance at this jianghu person and said,¡±¡±foolish! you¡¯re thinking too much!¡±


    it was just one sentence, but after being scolded, this person could not help but tremble.


    ning weiyue continued,¡± now, we are using the method of besieging the city. we can steadily exhaust them to death. why do we have to take a risk and open up an opening?¡± wasn¡¯t this just a trap for him to hide in?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t care if he¡¯s really running or pretending to run. it¡¯s meaningless to me. i just need to follow my plan.¡±


    ¡°you are so stupid. how did you cultivate to this realm? what a waste of resources!


    the people who were scolded nodded repeatedly in agreement and did not dare to say anything else.


    ning weiyue waved his hand and prepared to give the order to let them maintain the original plan.


    she wasn¡¯t a fool, or else she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand out in the era of all countries.


    in that era, those who could make a name for themselves were the cream of the crop at any time, let alone people like her.


    she could have used her original method to continue surrounding the other party, but she could not easily change her tactics because changing her tactics meant taking a risk, and this risk was not worth taking.


    at this time, before ning weiyue could continue, one of the subordinates cautiously spoke.


    ¡°general, i have something to say.¡±


    ning weiyue waved her hand and said,¡±continue.¡±¡±


    the soldier replied respectfully,¡± general, your siege technique is indeed brilliant. however, the next batch of people will be resurrected soon. the more people resurrected, the less credit we will have. if we wait until that existence completely awakens, the credit we will have will be even less. by then¡­¡±


    he didn¡¯t continue, but his meaning was obvious.


    although they already had the advantage now, when the time came, they would still have to see who had contributed the most.


    those who contributed greatly would be able to obtain a higher status in front of that existence.


    if the contribution was small, it would be very awkward.


    they were very strong, and they came out early. the earlier they came out, the more they had the right time, place, and people.


    he couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity, or he would regret it.


    ning weiyue frowned more and more tightly, temporarily not making a decision.


    this was indeed a question that she had not thought of. all she wanted was perfection. according to her current logic, she could indeed complete this mission perfectly, but what happened next¡­


    she was in the field of military formations, and she had a bunch of people waiting to be fed. if someone really stole the credit, she would not be the only one who would suffer.


    obviously, when this soldier spoke his thoughts, everyone tacitly agreed. they all had the same thoughts.


    ning weiyue fell into a long silence.


    everyone still did not dare to make a sound, waiting for ning weiyue¡¯s next words.


    another hour passed.


    ning weiyue sighed and said,¡± change the plan. we will continue with the siege, but split a portion of people to inquire about the rebel army. see if they really defected or not.¡±¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± the soldier accepted the order and left.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? what are you still doing here? hurry up and get to work. don¡¯t wait here and waste time!¡±ning weiyue looked at the people around him and snorted coldly.


    only then did the surrounding people leave quickly, not daring to complain at all.


    after all these people left, ning weiyue looked up at the white clouds in the sky and thought to herself.


    ¡°time is not waiting for me. i could have used the siege technique to firmly take the lead, but these guys are going to be resurrected again. i have to hurry up and can only take a risk.¡±


    ning weiyue sighed.


    ..


    while various plans were being made here, on the other side, in an extremely remote place.


    liu yue and bai zhong brought their subordinates and settled down.


    bai zhong wiped the non-existent sweat off his forehead and said,¡±¡±your majesty is really ruthless.¡±


    liu yue had already taken off his official robe and was dressed like a scholar. after hearing this, he said,¡±we have to put on a show. only then will the other party believe us. we¡¯ll settle down here for the time being and don¡¯t run away anymore.¡±


    ¡°what should we do next? wait? what if the other party doesn¡¯t come looking for us?¡± bai zhong asked.


    liu yue shook his head.¡± according to his majesty¡¯s wishes, we can just wait. don¡¯t worry. if the other party doesn¡¯t come to find us, his majesty will force them to come. however, we don¡¯t know the method.¡±¡±


    ¡°in that case, i¡¯ll spread some news about us so that those people can find us.¡± bai zhong pondered for a moment and said.¡±


    liu yue nodded in agreement.


    the two of them had really paid a lot this time. after all, they were labeled traitors. this had already spread throughout the world, and it was indeed not good.


    bai zhong ordered his subordinates to spread the news. after they left, he turned to liu yue and said with some emotion,¡±speaking of which, i still miss it a little. when we fought for the world, we were also exhausted like this. i didn¡¯t expect that we would be able to do it again when we are old. it¡¯s really good.¡±


    liu yue frowned.¡± don¡¯t think about the past. now, the entire world belongs to great chu. we are also submitting to his majesty. don¡¯t mention the past, understand?¡±


    ¡± of course i understand.¡± bai zhong shrugged.¡± i¡¯m just a little emotional.¡±¡±


    liu yue did not continue and remained silent.


    they were the most important part of this plan, and they were also the most indispensable.


    it was impossible to rely on bai zhong¡¯s brain.


    other than fighting, this guy was useless, at least in liu yue¡¯s opinion.


    therefore, this time, he had to rely on himself to be flexible and adapt to changes. therefore, the burden on his body was heavy.


    the two of them stayed there and didn¡¯t go anywhere else.


    time gradually passed. in the blink of an eye, nearly half a month had passed.


    in this half a month, there was no news at all. however, the two of them were not in a hurry because even the chu emperor had not given any orders.


    today, they were still here as usual.


    however, the situation today was a little different.


    a soldier escorted two people in from outside and brought them to liu yue and bai zhong.


    ¡°sir, general!¡± the soldier cupped his hands and said,¡± these two people look very unfamiliar. moreover, they¡¯re circling around sneakily. i¡¯m afraid they¡¯re up to something, so i brought them here.¡±¡±


    on the surface, liu yue did not seem to care, but he was deep in thought. at the same time, he sized up the appearance of these two people.


    these two people looked very ordinary, but their strength was not to be underestimated. they were both at the transcendent realm.


    liu yue was an experienced saint warrior, so he could tell that the two were strangers.


    he had already guessed the identity of these two people, but he did not show it. instead, he waved his hand.


    ¡°i remember that some of the people i brought out were proficient in the divine soul.¡±


    before liu yue could continue, the two people spoke.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to use the divine soul. it¡¯s useless to use the divine soul. we¡¯ve all been bestowed with characteristics that can¡¯t be controlled by that existence.¡±


    his tone was indifferent, as if he was looking down on liu yue.


    however, this indifferent tone did not hit liu yue. instead, it made him happy.


    alright, i¡¯ve found the right person!


    after waiting for so long, it was finally here.

 Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102: The Beginning

    chapter 1102: the beginning


    he had been waiting for this moment, and today had finally arrived. he had been hiding for so long just to trick the other party into coming over. now, it seemed that there was no problem with the chu emperor¡¯s plan.


    ¡°since you said that you can¡¯t use the power of the soul, then tell me who you are and what your purpose is. you have to give me a clear answer, right?¡±although liu yue was secretly happy, he still looked calm and composed on the surface.


    the two people who were caught looked at each other. one of them, who was slightly taller, said,¡±the things that have happened recently are actually all done by us. with your intelligence, you should be able to guess it. this time, we came here to invite you to join us. in any case, you have already betrayed the current great chu and are like a rat crossing the street.¡±


    this person¡¯s tone was rather arrogant when he spoke. it was as if he had asked liu yue to join because he was giving liu yue enough face, and not because he was here to invite him.


    ¡°what are the benefits of joining you?¡±liu yue stroked his chin and asked.


    the tall man¡¯s eyes were arrogant as he said,¡± of course there are benefits. this time, they will definitely lose. if you still stand on their side, there will only be death. therefore, the benefit we can give you is to give you a way out. however, before that, i want to understand something.¡±


    ¡°what do you want to know?¡± liu yue said.


    hearing this answer, the tall man¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of joy, but it was quickly covered up by him.


    they had been sent out to investigate the location of liu yue and the others. they also had to find out the reason why liu yue and the others had defected.


    everything else was fine. after observing for a period of time, they realized that the great chu country was really chasing them to death. however, they were really not clear about the reason for their betrayal, so they had not returned to report.


    in fact, they had also learned from some side sources, including some rumors, that liu yue and the others had defected because they were afraid of being implicated.


    however, these were all rumors. if they really took it back to report, with ning weiyue¡¯s temper, he would definitely skin them alive.


    hence, after a discussion, they decided to let the two of them come over and ask the reason directly. then, they would combine the information they had gathered and report it to ning weiyue.


    as for what ning weiyue thought after the report, that was not something they should worry about.


    they had already inquired about everything they could. no one could confirm whether the news was true or false. after all, they could not make the other party swear a poison oath. even if they did, there would be some falsehood in it.


    therefore, they were only responsible for gathering information.


    as for why they weren¡¯t afraid when facing two saints, it was simple.


    because that existence had once promised them that as long as they won, they could all be resurrected.


    if you can resurrect, what are you afraid of?


    now that the two saints were about to tell them the reason, they finally felt relieved. as long as they got an answer, they could go back and report.


    ¡°it¡¯s very simple for us to defect. other than the fact that the current situation is not right, more importantly, we want to build a real great yue state.¡±liu yue thought for a moment and decided to follow the established plan.


    the major direction could not be changed. as for the minor changes, it would depend on the specific situation. it seemed that nothing unexpected had happened.


    bai zhong stood at the side, acting as a backdrop. he was in no mood to speak.


    he was extremely good at charging into battle formations and setting up formations.


    however, if he was asked to play these tricks, he would not be suitable. instead of doing these things, it was better to keep quiet and reduce the possibility of revealing flaws.


    ¡°why do you want to rebuild the great yue state?¡± the tall man asked in a deep voice. ¡°you should be living very well now. after becoming a subsidiary of great chu, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡±


    liu yue glanced at him strangely and said,¡±¡±do you know what happened in the past?¡±


    the tall man choked on his words. after a moment of silence, he nodded.


    after they were resurrected, they still had some understanding of these things.


    the current great yue state was a vassal state. previously, it was one of the three major forces, but now it had inexplicably become a vassal state.


    in addition to what liu yue said just now, the tall man seemed to have guessed something.


    unwilling to be ordinary!


    the three great forces of the past had submitted to one of them. no one would feel good about it. after all, everyone had been sitting in the same position in the past, but now they were inexplicably inferior. this was the source of the imbalance.


    if they hadn¡¯t appeared, this incident probably wouldn¡¯t have happened. however, now that the great chu country was in a great disaster, it seemed reasonable for liu yue to take advantage of this time to run out with his people.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    he could avoid this disaster and also take this opportunity to see if there was a possibility of the fisherman benefiting from the fight between the jade clams.


    if that was really possible, he could use this opportunity to make a comeback.


    ¡°now do you understand why we defected? if you don¡¯t even understand this, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to cooperate with me.¡±¡±


    the tall man nodded and said,¡±i roughly understand.¡±¡±


    ¡°since you understand, then tell me, what do you plan to do?¡± liu yue asked. how should we cooperate? since it was a collaboration, everyone had to open up and be honest with each other.¡±

 Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103: Beginning (2)

    chapter 1103: beginning (2)


    ¡°i only understand your situation. as for how to cooperate, i can¡¯t make this decision. wait until i go back and ask my higher-ups.¡±the tall man said.


    liu yue raised his hand and did not say anything. instead, he made an inviting gesture.


    the tall man also knew that liu yue did not want to talk nonsense anymore. he wanted him to hurry back and inform the higher-ups. only after the decision was made could there be a possibility of continuing the discussion.


    he didn¡¯t waste any more time and cupped his fists. he brought his other companion and left.


    after the tall man and his companion left, bai zhong, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke.


    ¡°do we need to send someone to follow him? if we can follow them and find their location, it might be easier.¡±


    liu yue shook his head and said,¡± there¡¯s no need to follow them. since they dare to come, they must have a way to escape our tracking. if they discover us, it won¡¯t be good. this will expose some of our situation and cause unnecessary suspicion.¡±¡±


    bai zhong thought about it for a moment and felt that it made sense. he no longer cared about this matter.


    in any case, he would leave the brain-using matters to liu yue. he only needed to march and fight. the rest had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°are we really going to capture them all alive this time?¡±bai zhong changed the topic and asked.


    liu yue nodded and said,¡± according to his majesty¡¯s wishes, we should capture them alive if we can. if we really can¡¯t capture them, then there¡¯s nothing we can do. anyway, under the premise of ensuring safety, we should try our best to capture them alive and bring them back.¡±¡±


    bai zhong nodded.


    liu yue said,¡± there¡¯s no need to worry about this. just wait patiently. since the other party came to our door, there must be a possibility of cooperation. moreover, the possibility is very high.¡±¡±


    ¡°we still have to be careful. i keep feeling that the other party is very sinister.¡±bai zhong said.


    after that, the two of them discussed for a while more and then waited patiently.


    ..


    on the other side, after the tall man and his companion met up with the others, they did not say anything and rushed in a direction.


    when they left, the surrounding space changed and covered their figures. even experts could not see where they went.


    they did not stop at all and rushed in that direction.


    it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the mysterious sea area.


    in the sea realm, ning weiyue held a letter in his hand and was reading it in detail.


    ¡°they will be exhausted to death by us in a few more months. they can only change their tactics. when that time comes, it will be our world again.¡±


    ning weiyue turned his head and looked behind him. a portion of the countless and densely packed distorted figures had become slightly clearer. this was a sign that they were about to be resurrected.


    she was a little speechless. her plan was flawless. the other party could only choose between being exhausted or completely letting go. but now, in order to get the credit, she had no choice but to take a risk.


    ¡°if i had a little more time, this credit would be mine!¡±ning weiyue clenched her fists tightly, her beautiful face revealing endless killing intent.


    the people around them did not dare to breathe. they lowered their heads and looked at their toes without saying a word.


    ¡°report!¡±


    at this moment, a loud shout came from the distance.


    ning weiyue collected his thoughts and looked in the direction of the voice, his long and narrow eyes narrowing slightly.


    in her line of sight, the tall man and his companions descended from the sky in a hurry and landed in front of her.


    ¡°speak!¡± ning weiyue said in a shocked manner.


    she had personally sent these people out to collect information on the people of great yue state. now that they had returned in a hurry, they should have some clues.


    the tall man quickly told her everything he knew. after that, he retreated to the side and kept quiet.


    he had already fulfilled his responsibilities and completed his mission. as for how he needed to make decisions in the future, that was the matter of the person in front of him. it had nothing to do with him.


    ning weiyue fell into deep thought after listening and did not speak for a long time.


    in fact, no matter how much he asked, he could only get this information. the other party¡¯s reason was very good, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with it.


    however, if he were to believe everything, it was very likely that he would fall into a deep pit.


    as long as it was a normal person, they knew that they could not trust everyone. however, as the leader of this place, she was thinking about how to make use of this relationship.


    it would not expose the situation on their side, but it would also be perfect for the other party to be used by him.


    ¡°tell me, do you have any plans?¡±ning weiyue asked.


    one person¡¯s power was limited. since there were so many people, she thought that it would be better for everyone to discuss it.


    unexpectedly, after this question was asked, everyone present remained silent. their gazes drifted uncertainly. some people even looked up at the sky as if they had not heard anything.


    ning weiyue¡¯s red lips twitched slightly.


    this situation made her want to kill all these people in front of her, but their behavior was actually normal.


    as the leader of this mission, he had the right to command them, but he also had to bear the corresponding responsibility. if the decision was wrong, he would have to bear the responsibility. if these guys in front of him made some different suggestions, he would also have to bear the responsibility.


    in fact, it was very simple. since you had the power of a leader, you had to have the responsibility to take the blame. it was impossible to let others take the blame for you.


    if the decision was really wrong, he would be the one to take the blame.


    ning weiyue rubbed the space between her eyebrows and sighed,¡±¡±how about this? i¡¯ll think of a way first. you guys go and contact them and tell them that we can cooperate, but we have to show a cooperative attitude.¡±


    ¡°we will send some people to join them. then, we will let them take these people and temporarily wait for orders. as for the follow-up, i will inform them.¡±


    ¡°you can go. you¡¯ve been there once, so you¡¯re familiar with the way.¡±


    ning weiyue pointed at the tall man and nodded.


    but when the tall man agreed, he was still a little hesitant. he didn¡¯t know if he should say something or not, so he seemed to be hesitant.


    ¡°you want to ask what plan i have?¡± ning weiyue said indifferently.¡±


    the tall man quickly shook his head.¡±


    he was indeed very puzzled. just sending people over without using any strategy was a little strange.


    ning weiyue said,¡± that¡¯s why you can only stand at this level. you can¡¯t go any higher. send people to go deep into them. only then can i truly understand whether they are real or fake. then, i can stabilize them and show that we will cooperate. however, we still lack the opportunity now. this is a method that has the best of both worlds.¡±


    ¡°i know that you are all very anxious because the next batch of people will be resurrected soon. however, no matter how anxious you are, you have to be steady.¡±


    speaking up to here, ning weiyue slowly stood up.


    she took two steps forward, and the armor on her body rattled.


    ¡°if they really defected, then i will come up with a good plan to speed up the progress.¡±


    ¡°if they¡¯re fake, they can turn the tables on us by defecting.¡±


    ¡°give me a little more time. don¡¯t worry, the credit won¡¯t be stolen. victory will definitely belong to us. i will definitely think of a way to get the best of both worlds!¡±


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    the people present looked at each other and nodded. at the same time, they lowered their heads and said respectfully.


    ¡°everything is up to the general to decide. your subordinates only need to charge and kill!¡±


    ning weiyue waved her hand and didn¡¯t bother anymore, letting them do what they should do.


    after these people dispersed, she rubbed her forehead, feeling a little worried.


    ¡°is there any good solution in the short term?¡±

 Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104: Caught in the Trap (1)

    chapter 1104: caught in the trap (1)


    it was only at this moment, after everyone had left, that she fell into deep thought.


    what she said just now, that she had a way to solve it, was actually just an excuse.


    if there was really a way, she would have taken action long ago. now, she was in a stalemate. she could drag the other party down, but time did not allow it. there was a new path, but there was no way for her to do it for the time being.


    if he said it directly, it would make everyone lose their confidence and hit their morale. at this critical moment, morale was extremely important and could not be hit in the slightest.


    ning weiyue stood up and walked back and forth. the armor on his body rattled like weapons colliding, giving off a shocking sound of metal clashing.


    this sea area was vast. the blue sky was like a curtain, and it felt a little unreal. the white clouds embedded in the blue were like stitches on the curtain, looking a little illusory.


    although she was small, she had an aura that could cut through the world. even the white clouds and blue sky could not stop her.


    ¡°what a beautiful world. if we can do it again, we can¡¯t give up the chance to live again.¡±ning weiyue broke the silence and muttered to himself.


    ¡°let¡¯s figure out their true intentions first. if it¡¯s fake, we¡¯ll think of other ways. if it¡¯s real, we¡¯ll let them be my vanguard and let them lead the charge.¡±


    ning weiyue made up her mind and sat back on the recliner that her subordinates had specially made for her, placing her hand on the wooden table with patterns.


    there was a pot of old wine on the wooden table. this kind of fierce wine was like a knife cutting through one¡¯s throat, bringing with it a burning and intoxicating pain.


    ning weiyue picked up the wine glass, rubbed it gently with her fingers, and drank it in one gulp.


    when the wine entered his throat, his face immediately flushed red, as if blood had been spilled on white snow.


    ¡°i can¡¯t beat you saints, but i can kill everyone else. at that time, i will still be the first to win.¡±


    she didn¡¯t say anything else and drank it mouthful by mouthful, pouring cup after cup.


    this old wine that even men would be deterred by made her feel good.


    ..


    it was an extremely remote place. the terrain here was desolate. as the wind howled, it would sweep up yellow dust. even the most knowledgeable old horse would lose its way here.


    the temperature difference between day and night was extremely great. during the day, it was a disgusting heat, and at night, it was extremely cold that even three layers of quilts could not withstand.


    bai zhong looked at the yellow sand that blotted out the sun and narrowed his eyes. he sighed and said,¡±fortunately, people in the industry don¡¯t care about the environment. otherwise, it would be really difficult to survive in this place you brought us to.¡±


    the yellow sand billowed, but it did not get close. bai zhong waved his hand slightly, and the yellow sand in the sky was dispersed. however, even after it was dispersed, it was like a repeated wave that kept attacking, one after another. it was never tired of it.


    liu yue laughed.¡± we must do everything we can. only this barren land is the key to us hiding from the chu emperor. this will also make them think that we have indeed rebelled.¡±


    bai zhong seemed to find it boring to disperse the yellow sand. he placed his hands behind his back and stepped forward, kicking the dry and wrinkled ground under his feet.¡±i¡¯ve been thinking, even if they think we¡¯re real, how are we going to proceed with the second step of the plan? if they don¡¯t do anything, we can¡¯t just sit here and wait.¡±


    he did not like to use his brain because he felt that a person¡¯s brain was limited. it was better to use it to march and fight.


    however, this did not mean that he was brainless. they could afford to waste time, but the chu emperor might not be able to.


    he needed too many resources every day. if this continued, it would be difficult to support him.


    liu yue was dressed in white, and he danced gently with the yellow sand.¡±if they don¡¯t move, we¡¯ll give them an opportunity, or rather, a great opportunity. if they can endure this, then we can only think of other ways.¡±


    bai zhong curled his lips and looked at her with disdain.¡±you¡¯re still wearing white clothes in this place, and you were so confused just now. you scholars are really annoying. you always do things that others don¡¯t understand and let others guess.¡±


    it was easy to understand that scholars were particular about their style. however, bai zhong could not figure it out. at this time, he still made himself look so handsome. it was simply unbelievable.


    the yellow sand in the sky still did not get smaller. it even seemed to be gradually increasing in size. the strong wind swirled around the yellow sand, and even the sunlight was blocked. under this degree of yellow sand, it made crackling sounds when it hit the body, and it even hurt a little.


    liu yue glanced at bai zhong.¡± boor, if i tell you, can you hold it in?¡± if there is a problem with the details, can you bear the responsibility? you have to understand that you only need to cooperate now.¡±


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    after working together for so many years, bai zhong knew liu yue¡¯s character and temper. sometimes, he could be considered a bad-tempered scholar with the common problems that scholars should have, such as liking to provoke others.


    of course, according to his understanding of liu yue, when liu yue said these words, it proved that liu yue was very confident.


    the two of them stopped talking and looked up at the yellow sand that filled the sky.


    at this point, in such a barren land, looking at the yellow sand did not disappoint the scenery.


    at this moment, hurried footsteps could be heard. a soldier had rushed over. the armor on his body made a loud noise when it touched the frame. coupled with the sound of the wind and sand hitting each other, it sounded like metal colliding.

 Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105: Caught in the Trap (2)

    chapter 1105: caught in the trap (2)


    ¡°report!¡±


    when the soldier approached, he staggered and stopped in his tracks. he cupped his fists and bowed.¡±the person who came over a while ago is here again. he said that he came with a cooperative attitude.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± liu yue¡¯s gaze was originally still on the yellow sand. when he heard this voice, he retracted his gaze and smiled.¡±bring him in.¡±


    the soldier received the order and turned to leave, hiding in the yellow sand.


    ¡°don¡¯t say anything later,¡± liu yue said.¡±


    bai zhong nodded. he was happy to be free.


    not long after, the soldier led the tall man through the yellow sand and arrived in front of liu yue.


    ¡°long time no see, both of you. i came here once last time, and this time, i¡¯ve experienced the hardships here again.¡±the tall man said a few opening words.


    liu yue wagged his finger and made an impatient gesture.¡±¡±just get to the point. i won¡¯t say anything else. you came here this time because you¡¯ve decided to cooperate with us.¡±


    the tall man smiled and said,¡± of course we¡¯ve decided to cooperate. we plan to send some people to join you and increase your strength. as for how to cooperate in the future, we still have to see the instructions from the higher-ups. after all, i¡¯m just a small fry and can¡¯t make too many decisions.¡±


    this time, he came over, and he started to be domineering. he looked down on everyone, and he changed a lot.


    he finally understood that if this cooperation was successful, everyone would be on the same path, and there was no need to put on that front anymore.


    ¡°pa!¡±


    at this moment, a crisp sound was particularly ear-piercing in this yellow sand environment.


    the left side of the tall man¡¯s face immediately swelled up like a steamed bun, forming a strong contrast with the right side.


    one side was high while the other was low. it looked very funny.


    he was stunned. after he was stunned, the pain came like a tidal wave. it stung the left side of his face, but there was more fear.


    liu yue retracted his hand and rubbed the back of his hand gently with his other hand. his tone was extremely slow.¡±logically speaking, you were born earlier than me, so i should call you seniors. however, i really don¡¯t like to talk to a small fry. if i can¡¯t make the decision, don¡¯t come again. i¡¯ll give your boss some face and don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    at this moment, the aura of a saint realm expert, one of the nine supreme existences in the world, was overflowing.


    the sky was filled with yellow sand, but liu yue¡¯s white clothes froze the yellow sand. the elegant temperament of a scholar carried a terrifying pressure.


    the tall man could not help but tremble. even though he knew that he could be resurrected, even though he knew the existence behind him.


    at this moment, it was difficult to hide the fear in his body.


    it was as if there were countless ants crawling on his body, and goosebumps appeared one after another.


    he finally remembered that the two people standing in front of him were the only remaining saints in the world.


    to become a saint, one had to go through countless mountains of corpses and seas of blood, overcome all difficulties, and kill all the competitors in the world before finally ascending to the throne.


    talent was a joke.


    in this world, there are countless talents, but only the right time, the right place, the right people, and countless opportunities can be created.


    ¡°i¡­ i¡­¡± the tall man¡¯s voice was unusually nervous. he stuttered like a broken fan.


    liu yue said slowly,¡± go back and tell your master that i have a very big secret on my side that can cause great chu to suffer heavy losses. if you are willing to cooperate, don¡¯t play these empty tricks.¡±


    the tall man nodded his head repeatedly. he was afraid that if he was a moment slower, his head would be separated from his body.


    liu yue patted the tall man¡¯s shoulder, causing him to tremble.


    the tall man quickly arched his body, afraid that liu yue would think he was too tall.


    ¡°i hope that the next time you come, you won¡¯t come with an attitude of rejection, but with the sincerity of cooperation. otherwise, you might not be able to go back.¡±liu yue said with a smile.


    the tall man was already overwhelmed by fear. he was in a daze and did not know how he left.


    it was not until they passed through the vast yellow sand that they felt as if their backs had been roasted by fire. they were covered in dense sweat, and even their clothes were stuck to it.


    he didn¡¯t stay any longer and rushed in a certain direction.


    within the yellow sand.


    ¡°you don¡¯t usually scare these small fries like this. why are you showing off today?¡± bai zhong laughed.¡±


    ¡°this is just like love. don¡¯t blindly cater to the other party. sometimes, you can put on airs and make the other party value you.¡±¡±even if our cooperation with them is fake, this cooperation needs to be two-way.¡±¡±


    ¡°you scholars have such complicated brains,¡± bai zhong said.¡±i really don¡¯t want to hang out with you.¡±


    liu yue ignored bai zhong¡¯s ridicule and looked at the yellow sand in the sky.


    this time, it would depend on how the other party would respond. if they could really cooperate, then what happened next would be very interesting.


    ..


    the tall man rushed towards his lair as fast as he could.


    along the way, he did not stop at all. every step he took was extremely fast.


    it didn¡¯t take him much time to go from the barren land filled with yellow sand to the mysterious sea. when he hurried to ning weiyue, he realized that his sweat had not faded.


    ning weiyue was still thinking at this time. when she saw the tall man running over in a hurry and seeing his pale face, she frowned.


    ¡°you were also someone back then. why were you so flustered?¡±


    when the tall man heard this voice, he knew that he was not happy with himself. at this time, he finally reacted. he hurriedly took a few deep breaths and tried to calm the fear in his heart. he told her everything that he had encountered and what liu yue had said.


    the more ning weiyue listened, the tighter his brows furrowed.


    when he finished listening to all the content, he finally came back to his senses.


    ¡°i see.¡±


    ¡°i know what they mean. they¡¯re trying to increase their value.¡±


    ¡°however, this is also good. if it is really as they say, i want to see what their purpose is and whether the things in their hands can be used as conditions for cooperation.¡±


    ning weiyue was a shrewd person and naturally also saw through liu yue¡¯s thoughts.


    she paced back and forth for a moment and quickly got the answer. she turned her head and looked at the trembling tall man in front of her.


    ¡°sure, you can tell them that we can cooperate with them. as long as the things they they give are worth it, then there is no problem with this cooperation.¡±


    when the tall man heard that he had to go alone, he quickly said,¡± general, he said that if we still can¡¯t cooperate this time, he will take my head. moreover, this subordinate also feels that it¡¯s a little inappropriate. it¡¯s very time-consuming to run back and forth like this. why don¡¯t we go directly¡­¡±


    ¡°you mean you want me to go over? i was only the first person below the saint realm. i can¡¯t fight a saint realm expert. i can¡¯t die, you know?¡±ning weiyue said.


    the tall man did not continue. he had already understood the meaning. this meant that he had to make a trip.


    ning weiyue smiled and said,¡±you¡¯re not afraid of death. you can still be resurrected¡­¡± and it won¡¯t be a waste of time. this time, bring this thing over.¡±


    as she spoke, she took out a round mirror from the table beside her and handed it to the tall man.


    ¡°this mirror allows me to communicate with them directly.¡±


    the tall man was stunned and puzzled.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    there was clearly this mirror, so why did he have to run back and forth?


    ning weiyue saw through the tall man¡¯s thoughts and said,¡±¡±the time you spend running back and forth is actually beneficial. the best thing is that you can see if the other party is in a hurry.¡±


    the tall man still didn¡¯t quite understand, but he knew that this was the best solution. he quickly took the mirror and turned around to leave without saying anything else.


    ning weiyue escorted the tall man far away and thought to himself,¡±if not, how can i have more time to think?¡±


    ¡°but¡­ no matter what, you have to give me some immediate benefits first.¡±

 Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106: An Unexpected Plan

    chapter 1106: an unexpected plan


    thinking of this, ning weiyue picked up the wine glass beside him and drank it up.


    she raised her head and looked at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky, as well as the vast and boundless sea.


    no one knew what she was thinking. the only thing that would never change was the blue sky and white clouds.


    ..


    in a barren land filled with yellow sand, liu yue sat on a chair and looked up at the yellow sand that covered the sky. he smiled and turned to look at bai zhong beside him.


    ¡°he¡¯s here.¡±


    bai zhong was half-closed, pretending to be asleep. when he heard this, his half-closed eyes suddenly opened and looked in a direction.


    ¡°this time, they came quite quickly. it seems that the other party agreed to our conditions without hesitation.¡±


    liu yue stood up.¡± actually, they were the ones who roasted us over the fire in the beginning, but it¡¯s different now. everything has been reversed. now, it all depends on how well his majesty is cooperating.¡±¡±


    bai zhong did not continue to answer, because the tall man had already pushed aside the yellow sand and arrived in front of him.


    ¡°greetings to the two of you.¡±


    this was already the third time he had come over. the tall man¡¯s attitude had already taken a huge turn and became respectful.


    he did not even dare to move his fingers, afraid that if he was not careful, he would anger the two people in front of him and give him an unimaginable result.


    xu bai might have entered the saint plane so quickly, but in this world, any saint was a top existence regardless of the era.


    they could call the wind and summon the rain, and could change the world. in this world, other than those of the same level, no one dared to provoke them.


    liu yue waved his hand, still looking impatient.¡±¡±i¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯re only qualified to pass on a message, you¡¯re not qualified to sit with us and talk. if you want to talk, it should be the people above you. since you don¡¯t listen to me, i¡¯ll take your life.¡±


    words appeared on liu yue¡¯s body and revolved around him like dancing musical notes.


    liu yue waved his hand, and one of the words inside the scroll gradually enlarged. it gave off a murderous aura that could suppress all the terrifying things in the world.


    the tall man instantly felt an endless pressure crushing down on him like an avalanche, causing goosebumps to rise all over his body.


    it was as if he was at the foot of a tall mountain. the pressure was extremely terrifying.


    even the surrounding yellow sand stopped spinning at this moment. they all stopped in mid-air, and there was no concept of time.


    just one word was enough to make the tall man not dare to disobey.


    he had seen saints before, but he hadn¡¯t faced them directly like this.


    this experience made him feel that everything was empty in front of a saint. everything was just yellow sand that would be blown away by the wind.


    the tall man watched as the word gradually grew larger, but he did not move.


    it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to do it, but that he simply didn¡¯t have the ability to do it.


    however, he was still able to speak. in the blink of an eye, he presented all his words to liu yue and bai zhong in the simplest and most direct way possible.


    ¡°please forgive me, sir. i did bring something useful. this mirror can directly talk to my superiors.¡±


    the smooth round mirror appeared in the tall man¡¯s hand. when he used all his strength to finish the last word, he realized that the word was already against his forehead.


    he was less than half an inch away from being beheaded and turned into a cold corpse.


    hearing this, liu yue roughly understood the other party¡¯s thoughts.


    indeed, running back and forth like this not only wasted time, but also opportunities.


    the most important thing was to be able to communicate directly and safely.


    liu yue looked at the beautiful patterns on the back of the mirror. it felt very realistic.


    before he could figure out how to use it, a voice came from the mirror.


    as this voice sounded, a layer of fog appeared in the mirror, like a fog that could not be dispelled on the top of a mountain, giving people a mysterious feeling.


    especially the figure behind the fog. even if he couldn¡¯t see it clearly, it was still quite terrifying.


    of course, liu yue could see the other party¡¯s strength in an instant.


    ¡°oh?¡±


    ¡°i was wondering what it was. the person above you is only half a step into the saint plane. this strength doesn¡¯t seem to be enough.¡±


    his tone was filled with disdain.


    bai zhong also came over curiously. he could feel something different.¡±military formation?¡±


    as a member of this profession, bai zhong had once commanded thousands of troops and horses, and was able to fight with king sheng you.


    although he was at a slight disadvantage, he had entered the saint plane in a dignified manner, without any exaggeration.


    now, with just a glance, he could tell.


    after bai zhong finished his sentence, new information finally appeared in the mirror.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to meet a soldier here. it¡¯s really not easy.¡±


    this was a mature female voice. there was a sense of nostalgia in her tone. other than that, there was also an extremely strong sense of oppression.


    in the sky, the terrifying yellow sand was still stagnant and could not be blown at all.


    liu yue waved his hand.¡± now is not the time for you to discuss your business. since you can communicate through this mirror, don¡¯t pretend. just tell me why you¡¯re here.¡±¡±


    ning weiyue¡¯s voice came from the mirror,¡±¡±instead of asking me to explain, why don¡¯t you explain what the conditions are? as long as the conditions are suitable, we will definitely agree to cooperate.¡±

 Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107: An Unexpected Plan (2)

    chapter 1107: an unexpected plan (2)


    while communicating, the tall man did not even dare to breathe loudly. he maintained a long silence and lowered his head to look at his feet. it was as if he was invisible and did not dare to say a word.


    liu yue smiled.¡± to be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the existence behind you, even you wouldn¡¯t be qualified to talk to me. i know that there are many outstanding people in your era, but they are all so-so in front of me. since you want our conditions, what¡¯s the harm in telling you?¡±


    ning weiyue did not say a word, nor did he refute, because what the other party said was right.


    in the past, even if she had a high status, she was nothing in front of a saint.


    the other party was always afraid of the existence behind her, and the existence behind her was also her condition.


    liu yue continued,¡± actually, i have a little selfishness in this. at that time, that old guy, director mu, promised me that combining with the fate of the country and being a scholar would allow me to step into the saint realm in one fell swoop. however, he did, but i didn¡¯t, so i thought of a wonderful method.¡±


    ¡°your goal is to kill these people. if i can control this world and the fate of the country, then your goal will be easily achieved.¡±


    ¡°after all, when the fate of the country and the destiny of the country decline, everything will cease to exist.¡±


    ning weiyue sneered,¡± what i mean is that you want us to charge into the battle while you sit at the back and pick the fruits of victory. when the time comes, you can help us. aren¡¯t you too confident in your thoughts?¡±¡±


    ¡°why don¡¯t you think about it carefully? if we can kill them, why do we need you to control the fate of the country and even let you obtain¡­¡±


    before he could finish, liu yue interrupted him.


    ¡°you¡¯re infinitely close to becoming a saint. there just happens to be a spot for you to become a saint in this world, but you haven¡¯t stepped into it yet, which means you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°so why aren¡¯t you willing to charge into the battle?¡±


    after saying this, ning weiyue fell silent.


    bai zhong had been standing at the side the entire time. other than the first few words he spoke, he was like a block of wood. he was happy because he didn¡¯t need to perform anything. however, after hearing liu yue¡¯s words, he secretly sighed and called him an old fox.


    he was just unwilling to use his brain, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have one.


    he knew that liu yue was using the simplest method to negotiate, but it was the most difficult for the other party to refuse.


    the so-called negotiation could be put in simpler terms. it was the same as negotiating business. you first offered a higher price that the other party could not accept.


    after driving it, the other party would definitely find it unacceptable. at that time, you would have the initiative.


    next, it wasn¡¯t about whether they could cooperate or not, but about the level of the conditions.


    moreover, in normal negotiations, they would definitely get a more comfortable result.


    actually, it was very simple. it was like selling something. at the beginning, one would set a high price. when the other party bargained, the price would gradually decrease. even if it was reduced to half, it would still be profitable.


    however, it created a comfortable psychological condition for the other party. it felt like he was taking advantage of her.


    liu yue was not in a hurry. after saying this, he did not say a word. he just held the round mirror in his hand. he even felt uninterested.


    the tall man didn¡¯t dare to speak, but he could feel that the negotiations between the two sides had broken down. a layer of white sweat appeared on his back again.


    if the negotiations really fell through, he reckoned that he would not be able to return alive.


    fortunately, his worries did not last long.


    ¡°tell me, what do you want to do?¡± what can we do?¡±


    although there was no clear answer, liu yue knew that ning weiyue had already made a compromise.


    liu yue smiled.¡± it¡¯s actually very simple. you should know that the power of providence is actually related to the size of a country. i want you to gather all the people and build a country. then, you can make me king. at that time, i can step into the saint realm.¡±


    ¡± you people from the era of ten thousand kingdoms are much stronger. in terms of the battle prowess of the middle and upper echelons, the only thing lacking is the apex. if i have you as my king, perhaps i can gather all the power of providence and achieve what i want.¡±


    ning weiyue decisively refused,¡±this is impossible.¡±¡±


    she wasn¡¯t a fool and could tell that something was wrong.


    ¡± you establish a country, grab the luck, and combine it with the scholars to successfully become a saint. however, once you establish it, you will expose your goal and suffer a fatal blow.¡±


    liu yue shrugged and said,¡± if we build it here, they won¡¯t notice. you have to believe me. my goal is different from theirs. they rely on quantity to win, while i rely on quality to win. you are all experts in the industry. if you join us, we will definitely succeed. this barren land just so happens to allow you to survive.¡±


    it was quiet inside the mirror. ning weiyue was thinking.


    after thinking for a while, ning weiyue slowly said,¡±¡±what you said seems to be true, but i have to see some benefits first. we can¡¯t possibly not get any benefits at all, and we can¡¯t wait for you to succeed before we get the benefits, right?¡±


    ¡°what do you mean?¡± liu yue narrowed his eyes. be more straightforward.¡±


    ning weiyue replied,¡± it¡¯s very simple. kill people. the more you kill, the more i might have the intention to cooperate with you. i know that the current great chu is an iron bucket, but i want to see if you have the ability. otherwise, i won¡¯t cooperate with a fool.¡±


    liu yue sneered.¡± it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to cooperate with a fool. it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have a way to break through this iron bucket, right?¡±¡±


    he was not ning weiyue¡¯s subordinate. he was a scholar, and the number one scholar in the world. he easily saw through ning weiyue¡¯s true purpose.


    beside him, the tall man could not hide the shock in his eyes, but he quickly suppressed it.


    he thought to himself, so the general had no choice at all. he was just trying to calm us down.¡±


    bai zhong glanced at the tall man and smiled.


    he knew why liu yue would say that.


    just from the content of the discussion just now, especially when they talked about ning weiyue not having a good solution, the tall man¡¯s expression had already revealed some information.


    he knew that liu yue should have done something unexpected. perhaps it would have an unexpected effect.


    of course, he didn¡¯t say it out loud and just watched quietly.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s like this, are you willing?¡±¡±


    liu yue shrugged.¡± of course i¡¯m willing. why don¡¯t you wait for my good news?¡±¡±


    on the other side of the mirror, ning weiyue clearly did not expect liu yue to agree so easily and instantly cut off his thoughts.


    but ning weiyue recovered very quickly and said,¡±¡±alright, then i¡¯ll wait for your good news. the more you kill, the greater the possibility of us working together. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t trick you.¡±


    ¡°i hope you won¡¯t play with me. if you do, you¡¯ll know what it means to burn jade and stone together.¡±¡±


    the two of them did not continue.


    the image on the mirror disappeared.


    the tall man let out a long breath and was about to reach out to take the mirror, but liu yue casually pinched it and the mirror turned into ashes.


    this action stunned the tall man. he didn¡¯t understand why he was doing this.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°did you hear what i said just now?¡± liu yue waved his hand.¡±


    the tall man was confused, but he still nodded to show that he heard her.


    liu yue turned his head and gave bai zhong a look.


    bai zhong¡¯s lips curled up.¡± your so-called leader doesn¡¯t seem to care about you. he¡¯s even lying to you. how can you win against such a person?¡±¡±


    the tall man fell silent.

 Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108: Xu Bai, I Will Be Honest

    chapter 1108: xu bai, i will be honest


    actually, when the two of them were talking, the tall man had already thought of many things.


    most importantly, ning weiyue¡¯s words made the tall man¡¯s hair stand on end.


    even their own people all cheat people, until the last moment, perhaps they will become her scapegoat.


    no one could say for sure.


    in the era of all countries, ning weiyue¡¯s reputation was not only swift and decisive, but also ruthless enough to make his own people feel afraid.


    ning weiyue¡¯s actions made the tall man¡¯s hair stand on end, especially when he thought of his past reputation. he was even more worried and afraid.


    ¡°what do you mean by telling me this? do you want me to betray the general? we don¡¯t dare to do this.¡± the tall man¡¯s lips twitched as he said this with difficulty.


    he wasn¡¯t a fool, so he naturally guessed liu yue¡¯s thoughts. however, even if he had ten thousand guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do so.


    when liu yue heard this, he smiled and said,¡± i know what you¡¯re afraid of. you¡¯re not afraid of ning weiyue, you¡¯re afraid of the existence behind him. actually, there¡¯s no need to be afraid, because we¡¯re all on the same path. to put it bluntly, who do you think will earn you more?¡±


    earn?


    the tall man¡¯s brain did not react in time. it took him a while to finally understand, and his eyes lit up slightly.


    he seemed to have thought of something, and his hands were trembling.


    yes, they were on the same boat. this sentence was enough.


    whether it was helping ning weiyue or helping liu yue, they were now tied together. in fact, they were all working for the existence behind them.


    there was no betrayal. it was just a matter of choice. everyone had the right to choose, and it was their own responsibility to choose good or bad.


    on one side was ning weiyue, who was once the number one person below the saint realm in the era of all countries. on the other side, there were two saint realm experts.


    how should he choose?


    even a fool would understand.


    the tall man swallowed his saliva and said with difficulty,¡±¡±milords, what do you want me to do?¡±


    he didn¡¯t explicitly agree, but when he said this, it was no different from an agreement.


    liu yue smiled.¡± she cultivates the military formation method and pays attention to the strength of the ranks. but you are a jianghu person. i don¡¯t think all of you are on her side, right?¡±¡±


    the tall man nodded and said,¡±¡±my lord is right. not all of us are her people. at least half of us are from the martial arts world. however, everyone¡¯s strength is suppressed by him, so we are forced to listen to her.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s it. when you go back, tell them some of your thoughts. then, bring all the people of the martial arts world to join me. i¡¯ll let you know what a true victory is.¡±liu yue said slowly.


    the tall man hesitated after hearing this.


    even if he had to make a statement, he would not have any hesitation. however, now that he was asked to pull more people into the team, it was a little uncomfortable.


    this kind of situation was purely against the wind, and the pressure was very great. the pressure from ning weiyue would make him feel that it was difficult to walk.


    if this matter was discovered, he would die miserably.


    liu yue, who was dressed in white, patted the tall man on the shoulder.¡±what? are you afraid of us? if that¡¯s the case, you really don¡¯t have the qualifications to befriend us.¡±


    the tall man instantly woke up and quickly lowered his head.¡±sir, this lowly one didn¡¯t mean that. this lowly one is just worried that if we were to be discovered, we wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°rumors spread like wildfire. in the end, who knows who started it? taking a step back, will ning weiyue destroy all of you? she won¡¯t, because you all have enough power.¡±liu yue said slowly.


    the tall man fell silent. he was still thinking about the feasibility.


    liu yue glanced at bai zhong, implying that it was time to add fuel to the fire.


    bai zhong and liu yue had been together for many years, so he naturally knew what he meant. he cooperated and assisted,¡±¡±you have to think carefully. when the time comes to reward us according to our contributions, what will happen to your side if we have the advantage? ¡± as for who will have the upper hand, let¡¯s look at the surface first. just the two of us are enough. this is a very sufficient condition.¡±


    to break a camel¡¯s back, one only needed the last straw. to make a person change completely, or even turn around, one only needed sufficient benefits and conditions.


    the tall man took a deep breath. the hesitation and hesitation in his eyes were instantly cleared and replaced by a fake loyalty.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    he took a deep breath and took two steps back. then, he bent his knees and knelt on the ground. he crawled all over and shouted,¡±i am willing to follow you forever. as long as you point at the enemy, i will charge forward without hesitation!¡±


    in the face of huge benefits, he chose to betray. in fact, they had become friends because of that existence.


    bai zhong laughed loudly, a hint of disdain hidden in the depths of his eyes.


    the most disgusting thing about people on the battlefield were these fence-sitters and cowards. if it wasn¡¯t for the chu emperor¡¯s plan, he would have immediately raised his sword and chopped off this person¡¯s head.


    liu yue said,¡± if that¡¯s the case, you can go. remember, you have to do what you have to do, and you have to do it as soon as possible. my patience is limited.¡±¡±

 Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109: Xu Bai, Im Honest

    chapter 1109: xu bai, i¡¯m honest


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± the tall man quickly stood up and left with cupped fists.


    after the tall man left, liu yue turned to bai zhong.¡±¡±let¡¯s contact his majesty. we¡¯ll need his majesty¡¯s cooperation for the next plan. we¡¯ll have to compensate him with some losses first so that our cooperation will be smoother.¡±


    bai zhong nodded and waved at a soldier beside him. the soldier walked over and left in a hurry after being whispered by bai zhong.


    ¡°all the conditions have been met.¡±liu yue said with a face full of smiles.


    in the sky, the wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the yellow sand was also increasing. even the light of the sun was blocked. the sky seemed to have collapsed and became gloomy.


    ..


    ever since the tall man left, he had been rushing all the way to his lair. after arriving at his lair, he did not hesitate and called a group of people to start implementing the plan.


    while the plan was being carried out, the chu emperor received a secret letter in the palace of the great chu state. after blocking the surroundings, he slowly opened the letter.


    when he finished reading the contents, he had already understood what had happened and revealed a mysterious smile.


    the surrounding power of luck disappeared. the chu emperor placed his hands behind his back and came to the window. looking at the blue sky outside, he slowly said,¡±call eunuch wei over. i have something important to discuss.¡±


    outside the window, a black shadow flashed and disappeared very quickly.


    ..


    time gradually passed. in the blink of an eye, nearly half a month had passed.


    in this half a month, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to have the other people become his disciples, but ning weiyue was getting more and more impatient.


    ¡°what are those two planning? they said they wanted to cooperate, but they didn¡¯t agree to my conditions.¡±ning weiyue walked back and forth, the more she thought about it, the more she felt uneasy.


    time waits for no one. it was getting faster and faster until the latest batch of people resurrected. she was worried that if she continued to wait, the top credit would really be snatched away. if that was the case, she would be the one who suffered the most.


    sometimes, she felt that it was funny. she clearly had the situation under control, but because of the pressing time, she was in a truly passive state.


    however, reality was like this. reality would not go according to people¡¯s thoughts, and the opposite might even happen.


    ¡°report!¡±


    it was at this moment that a voice rang out in her ear. she turned around to see a subordinate rushing over and kneeling in front of her.


    ning weiyue¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    the subordinate was wearing heavy armor. he kowtowed to the ground and said loudly,¡±general, according to the latest news, liu yue and the others used an unknown method to lure out over a hundred transcendents and killed them all.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡± ning weiyue was slightly stunned. after he reacted, he stood up from the wooden recliner with a face full of shock.


    this era wasn¡¯t like their era of the myriad countries. middle-level forces were extremely scarce, and there weren¡¯t many high-level forces either.


    the loss of over a hundred transcendents was simply inconceivable. to great chu, it could definitely be considered a huge loss.


    this was also the reason why liu yue had proposed to use them to achieve providence and sainthood not long ago. this was because they indeed had too many middle and high-level powers.


    ¡°what method did they use? can you find out?¡± ning weiyue asked.


    the subordinate smiled bitterly.¡± general, we really can¡¯t find out. they¡¯ve been hiding it for a long time and didn¡¯t reveal any information. however, they did make a move. this doesn¡¯t seem like a ruse. if it was really a ruse, they wouldn¡¯t have lost so much.¡±


    ning weiyue turned to the tall man and asked,¡±lei yun, do you have any news? recently, you¡¯ve been the one in contact with the other side. did they reveal anything?¡±


    the tall man lei yun shook his head and then nodded.¡±this subordinate doesn¡¯t know what method they used either. this subordinate once asked them, and the answer they gave this subordinate was very simple. this is their method, and it is also their advantage.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve been in contact with them for so long and you didn¡¯t notice anything?¡±¡±


    lei yun lowered his head and an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes, but he quickly covered it up and ning weiyue did not notice.¡±i really don¡¯t know. those are two saints. it would be strange if i could find out.¡±


    ning weiyue frowned and did not continue speaking.


    she stood in place and pondered. after about half an incense¡¯s time, she said,¡±go and tell them that i agree to their conditions and let them choose a place to establish their country. at that time, i¡¯ll use my luck to help them become saints!¡±


    lei yun nodded and left without hesitation.


    while lei yun was rushing towards liu yue and the others, xu bai was currently in the bizarre market. he looked at the hundred over transcendents in front of him and said with a headache.


    ¡°his majesty is really playing big this time. he sent over a hundred transcendent experts into this place alive.¡±


    to be honest, he had only come up with a general direction of the plan. as for how it should be carried out, it would still depend on the chu emperor. however, he truly did not expect that the chu emperor would be so bold.


    although he knew that he could resurrect here, he had never resurrected a transcendent expert before. if he couldn¡¯t resurrect, it would be a huge loss.


    fortunately, he was indeed resurrected and did not suffer too much loss.


    ¡°wangye, is there anything you need this subordinate to bring out?¡±among the transcendent experts, a person stood out and cupped his hands.


    his tone was filled with respect.


    xu bai recognized this person. he seemed to be an expert from the heaven inspectorate. he was quite strong.


    xu bai thought for a moment and said,¡± tell his majesty that i¡¯m really bored. tell him to bring me the thing as soon as possible.¡±¡±


    he was indeed bored to death. there was no progress bar here anymore. moreover, recently, he had farmed most of the strangeness here. there was almost no strangeness.


    every day, he would chat awkwardly with ah wu. however, no matter how much they chatted, the topic would eventually run dry.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± the transcendent cupped his hands in agreement.


    after he agreed, the surrounding space surged, and the group of transcendents were quickly brought out.


    xu bai yawned and broke through the space again out of boredom, returning to the dark red bizarre market.


    he found ah wu again and prepared to have a chat to pass the time.


    in this place, even if they wanted to play cards, they would still need a character. other than chatting, there was really nothing else.


    ¡°it¡¯s been almost a month. xu bai, even if you¡¯ve extended the time for the absolute saint to return, we can¡¯t continue wasting time like this.¡±a wu said worriedly.


    xu bai glanced at aunty and said,¡±so you¡¯re not a good show-off?¡± why are you more anxious than me now?¡±


    it was not the first time xu bai had used the word ¡®rotten¡¯ so ah wu naturally understood it.


    she was indeed a mess, but ever since xu bai came out, the series of methods he used gave her a glimmer of hope. so, she was like a drowning person who grabbed onto a life-saving straw and refused to let go.


    this situation was very strange, but it gave her hope.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ah wu pursed his lips, and a hint of hesitation appeared in his eyes. it was as if he had something he wanted to say, but he couldn¡¯t.


    although this action was very secretive, xu bai was so close that he could easily see it.


    xu bai asked,¡± it¡¯s just the two of us here. if you have anything to say, just say it. although it¡¯s comfortable to be hesitant, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±¡±


    ah wu was still a little conflicted. she didn¡¯t think about why it felt so comfortable to stutter. that mouth wanted to say something, but it was still alive. she suppressed it and didn¡¯t say a word.


    xu bai shrugged his shoulders and said,¡± it¡¯s meaningless for you to be like this. we¡¯ve chatted for so long. we¡¯re considered friends. if you¡¯re unwilling to say it, then you¡¯re not being honest enough. i¡¯m a person who pays attention to honesty when i do things.¡±¡±

 Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110: Xu Bai Found a New Way

    chapter 1110: xu bai found a new way


    when ah wu heard this, he collapsed like a deflated balloon.


    ¡°sigh¡­¡±


    she sighed. she still looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated. she didn¡¯t know how to speak. she opened her mouth and hesitated for a long time before closing it again.


    however, xu bai¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had discovered a new continent. he took a few steps forward and walked around ah wu, rubbing his chin with his hand. he was very interested.


    he had just said it casually, but when ah wu showed it, he realized that ah wu seemed to be serious. perhaps there was some secret behind it.


    and it was a huge secret. after all, with ah wu¡¯s identity, she could be considered an extremely ancient big shot who had fought with an absolute saint.


    so now that there was a huge secret, xu bai¡¯s interest was instantly aroused. seeing ah wu not speaking, xu bai stopped in his tracks and looked at ah wu seriously.


    feeling xu bai¡¯s gaze, ah wu smiled bitterly and said,¡±¡±although we have only known each other for a short time, i know you very well. if i tell you, you will take the risk.¡±


    the more xu bai listened, the brighter his eyes became.¡±whether it¡¯s worth the risk or not depends on the benefits. if the benefits are big enough, the risk is worth it.¡±


    how could there be a free lunch in this world?


    unless they lived their lives honestly, they would be in danger.


    the risk depended on whether the benefits were enough. if it was enough, it was worth it to take a little risk.


    ah wu shook his head helplessly.¡±¡±listen to me. we¡¯ve discussed this method before, but it didn¡¯t work in the end. you know that this world is only one of the countless worlds. there were many worlds like us who resisted the absolute saint, but most of them chose to obey. perhaps they didn¡¯t know about the absolute saint¡¯s existence. only when they were destroyed did they know the source of everything.¡±


    xu bai didn¡¯t say anything to interrupt him. he nodded in understanding.


    these were all old stories, and he had more or less understood them. but could there be something fishy going on?


    ah wu continued,¡± you¡¯re really a lunatic. i advise you not to do this, but i¡¯ll tell you anyway. after all, you¡¯re our last hope.¡±¡±


    xu bai nodded and pretended to listen attentively.


    ah wu lowered his head and organized his words. after a while, he slowly said,¡±you can rob the people and things in the countless worlds that have submitted to the absolute saints. you can rob their books and take their traces. isn¡¯t this a pleasant surprise for you?¡±


    xu bai froze on the spot and didn¡¯t come back to his senses for a long time.


    then, when he came back to his senses, his face revealed a look of ecstasy.


    he wasn¡¯t a person who was happy, but to him, this news was like a huge pie falling from the sky, and it was his favorite taste.


    what he lacked the most now was the progress bar. the progress bar of this world had almost been drained by him. he even focused his attention on the people of the era of nations.


    after all the people in the era of all countries were killed by him, where would they go to find him?


    he didn¡¯t have a clue, but now that ah wu had given him a clue, the clue was still very clear.


    as long as his cheat was still there, he could keep up with the progress bar, and the countless worlds were his strongest resource.


    the worlds that absolute saints wanted to destroy were like delicious food to him. he couldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°how can i enter those worlds?¡±xu bai took a few deep breaths and suppressed the joy on his face.


    ¡± you really want to go,¡± ah wu said with a bitter smile.¡± i knew that with your personality, you would definitely go. however, it¡¯s impossible for you to enter those worlds now.¡±¡±


    ¡°why?¡± xu bai frowned and continued to ask.


    he had some doubts. was ah wu deliberately not telling him?


    after all, he had made it so clear just now that there would be a certain amount of danger. now, he said that he could not enter that world. there was a contradiction between these two sentences.


    ¡± that¡¯s not our world. it¡¯s a world that has submitted to you. if you go there, he might discover you. of course, he¡¯s trapped now and can¡¯t deal with you, but you¡¯ll be lost.¡±a¡¯wu explained.


    xu bai pondered and asked,¡±what is lost?¡±¡±


    what he said earlier was easy to understand, and he also understood. after all, if he went there, it would not be his home ground. however, he did not quite understand the matter of getting lost.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡± let me make an analogy. countless worlds are like a maze with countless exits, and the world we are in is just one of these countless exits. once you enter through our exit, it will be very difficult for you to find us again.¡±


    xu bai frowned slightly. after he carefully pondered over ah wu¡¯s words, he understood the meaning behind them.


    it was like entering a room with countless doors. however, when he entered through his own door, what came out might not be his own door.


    perhaps he would enter a world and come out of that world, only to jump into another world. there were many worlds, and he might be jumping in them forever, but he would never be able to find his own world.


    if that was the case, then it would be troublesome.

 Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111: Xu Bai Found a New Way (2)

    chapter 1111: xu bai found a new way (2)


    after all, the absolute saint couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave this world. if he really didn¡¯t come back, the absolute saint would be satisfied.


    ¡°in that case, this matter is worth discussing. i have to think about it.¡±xu bai rubbed his chin.


    ah wu said very seriously,¡± i¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s worth discussing. you don¡¯t even have to think about this matter. countless worlds are his home ground. do you really think it¡¯s easy to come out?¡±


    xu bai shrugged.¡± we¡¯ll see. if it¡¯s really dangerous, i won¡¯t go.¡±¡±


    ah wu felt a headache coming on. he rubbed the space between his eyebrows.¡±you look very fake. i know that you will still try once you have the chance, but it¡¯s best not to try.¡±


    after that, the two of them didn¡¯t continue talking about this topic. they changed the topic to pass the time.


    ..


    on the other side.


    a barren land filled with yellow sand.


    liu yue looked at lei yun and said,¡±¡±what? is she still not sincere enough? the death of over a hundred transcendent experts should be a huge gain for her.¡±


    lei yun smiled bitterly,¡± ning weiyue¡¯s meaning is actually very obvious. she does want to cooperate, but she is naturally cautious. it seems that she is looking for an appropriate way to not expose her position and cooperate cleverly.¡±


    liu yue raised his eyebrows and said,¡± my patience has a limit. i¡¯ve already done as she said. if she doesn¡¯t agree, then my temper is actually quite bad. if i really do something, she might not be able to resist.¡±


    when lei yun heard this, he instantly felt his hair stand on end. he hurriedly said,¡±sir, don¡¯t worry. she will definitely cooperate. it¡¯s just that the time has not come yet.¡±


    ¡°ha¡­¡± liu yue laughed and stopped talking.


    ¡± what about you?¡± bai zhong asked.¡± have you finished what we asked you to do?¡±¡±


    lei yun quickly replied,¡± it¡¯s all done. i¡¯ve already won over all the people who don¡¯t belong to ning weiyue. they will belong to the two lords.¡±¡±


    ¡°we can¡¯t wait that long.¡±liu yue raised his eyelids and said slowly,¡±¡±tell me where you are. i¡¯m going to kill her. ever since i started studying, i¡¯ve never been played like this. i¡¯m very angry now.¡±


    lei yun had goosebumps all over his back, and his heart was getting colder and colder.


    he tried his best to control his emotions, but his legs kept trembling.


    a gust of wind swept up the yellow sand and hit his face.


    lei yun seemed to have woken up from a dream. he suddenly came to his senses and said,¡±sir, i really don¡¯t dare to say the location. that existence once said that no one can reveal their location, or else¡­¡±


    he did not continue, but his meaning was obvious.


    even if he died, he would not dare to say the exact location.


    liu yue frowned.


    looking at the situation, it seemed that there was really no way to force him to say it. however, if he did not say it, the subsequent progress seemed to be a little slow.


    according to the current situation, ning weiyue would definitely think of a perfect plan, but it would take too long. he could not afford to wait.


    the longer a plan was delayed, the more loopholes there would be, and the easier it would be for others to discover the problem.


    liu yue thought for a moment and said,¡± then i¡¯ll give you a simple method. from now on, bring the people you¡¯ve won over to me. this shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you, right? i¡¯ll first establish a country with your group and see if i can reach the saint realm.¡±


    lei yun hesitated.


    this method seemed very simple, but was it really a good method for them to escape from that secret place?


    he didn¡¯t know why, but he had a feeling of fear. he couldn¡¯t find the reason, but he attributed it to the pressure of facing two saints.


    liu yue continued to say: i can¡¯t see the benefits of the point, i can¡¯t see the point, i can¡¯t see the point, i can¡¯t see the point, i can¡¯t see the point, i can¡¯t see the point, i can¡¯t see the point, i can¡¯t see the point, i can¡¯t see the point.¡±


    when he said this, lei yun¡¯s scalp instantly went numb.


    yes, he had already become a traitor and had already won over half of the people.


    if ning weiyue knew about this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of this. it would be worse than death.


    lei yun took a deep breath and finally made a decision.¡±i will gather the people as soon as possible and bring them over. we will completely obey the two of you. i hope that the two of you will not go back on your words.¡±


    liu yue smiled and said,¡± go now. don¡¯t worry. with me leading you, you will definitely get the credit that belongs to you.¡±¡±


    lei yun nodded, cupped his fists, and left without stopping.


    when lei yun¡¯s figure disappeared into the yellow sand, bai zhong, who was beside him, spoke leisurely.


    ¡°cut the weeds and remove the roots. what¡¯s with the half-done thing?¡±


    their mission was to deal with ning weiyue and his group. of course, this was only the initial mission. the follow-up was to find their location and uproot them.


    but now, he only brought half of them over. wasn¡¯t that a little too little?


    liu yue said,¡±let¡¯s find half of xu bai¡¯s people first. if we control half of them, we can use them as a springboard to find new opportunities in the future. we can also make her anxious.¡±¡±


    xu bai had said that this matter was extremely urgent, so liu yue didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. he would take a portion of it first.


    as for how to make ning weiyue anxious, after bringing this half of the people over, ning weiyue would naturally be anxious.


    if they wanted someone to make a mistake, they had to disturb that person¡¯s mood. if they made ning weiyue feel anxious, then many of ning weiyue¡¯s judgments would be wrong. at that time, they would be able to find loopholes, find weaknesses, and break them one by one.


    ¡°i still don¡¯t quite understand the schemes and plots of you scholars. it¡¯s really a headache, but it¡¯s good to let xu bai get some benefits first.¡±bai zhong sighed.


    ¡°he¡¯s almost in front of us now,¡± liu yue said with a smile.¡±


    bai zhong curled his lips.¡± being born in this era is actually not too bad. at least i can see a true character rise up.¡±¡±


    liu yue couldn¡¯t help but laugh. he shook his head and looked at the yellow sand.


    neither of them spoke, but they knew that this was the most critical moment.


    ..


    time gradually passed. in the blink of an eye, nearly half a month had passed.


    ¡°bang!¡±


    ning weiyue sat on a wooden recliner, his right hand clenched into a fist and fiercely hammered on the wooden table covered with beautiful patterns. the armor on his body rattled, very ear-piercing.


    ¡°traitors, they are simply a bunch of pigs. even pigs are smarter than them. at this time, they brought people to join them.¡±


    waves of killing intent circulated around ning weiyue¡¯s body. the soldiers beside him did not dare to say a word and maintained silence.


    half of them had run away to join the two traitors. it was a great loss for them.


    ning weiyue took a deep breath, but the anger in his heart could not be appeased no matter what: ¡°as expected of a saint warrior. they made me suffer heavy losses with just a few words.¡±


    ¡± it seems like they are preparing,¡± the soldier replied hurriedly.¡± but we can¡¯t find out the exact situation because their place is empty and barren. it will be easy for us to be discovered if we go in.¡±¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re in a cooperative relationship now. he won¡¯t dare to do anything to us. i want to see what he wants to do next.¡±ning weiyue said.


    the soldier agreed and ran to a soldier¡¯s side, ordering the soldier to go down and make arrangements.


    ning weiyue did not speak, picking up the old wine beside him and drinking it in one gulp.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ..


    in the barren land of yellow sand.


    liu yue looked at the dense crowd in front of him, and the corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a satisfied smile.


    he waved his hand, and countless pieces of paper floated in the sky, isolating the entire yellow sand.


    ¡°now, i want to see your strength. each of you choose a piece of paper and print your strongest attack on it. i will classify you and reward you according to your achievements.¡±liu yue casually came up with a reason and said.

 Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112: A Large Bunch of Progress Barrows Attacking (1)

    chapter 1112: a large bunch of progress barrows attacking (1)


    when liu yue finished speaking, everyone present looked at each other, not understanding what he meant.


    liu yue¡¯s expression gradually turned cold.¡± do you still not understand? if you want to receive the corresponding treatment, you must have the corresponding ability. if you don¡¯t even have the ability, how can i give you the appropriate allocation?¡±


    what xu bai needed was not only books, but also traces. it was best to leave traces without being suspected. liu yue thought of this.


    his ability as a scholar could be vividly displayed on the paper. he could perfectly preserve these traces without causing too much suspicion.


    lei yun reacted the fastest. he quickly turned around and opened his arms. he shouted at the people he had recruited,¡±what are you guys still hesitating for? daren is giving you a chance. are you useless if you have a chance? this is daren¡¯s test for you. quickly leave behind your strongest attack!¡±


    he was the fastest to get on this boat. now that he could not get off, he understood liu yue¡¯s meaning instantly and played the role of assisting.


    liu yue smiled.


    the fellow in front of him was quite understanding. he knew when to say what to say. with this sentence, these people could accept it more smoothly.


    as expected, after lei yun finished his sentence, everyone stopped hesitating.


    they used their strongest strength to attack the paper that filled the sky. in an instant, the land of yellow sand turned colorful.


    all kinds of abilities covered the sky, dyeing the entire sky like gorgeous fireworks, dazzling people.


    it floated in the sky and left a mark on the page.


    after all the attacks disappeared, liu yue waved his hand. the pages that filled the sky gathered in his hand at the fastest speed and became half the height of a person.


    everyone looked over. although they didn¡¯t say anything, they were all waiting for liu yue¡¯s next move.


    ¡°today, i want to establish a country,¡± liu yue waved his hand.¡±


    all the plans are true, all the plans are true, all the plans are true, all the plans are true.


    it had to be said that he was very impressed by the chu emperor¡¯s ingenious ideas. this time, not only did he help xu bai solve his problem, but he also gave him an opportunity to step into the saint realm.


    they are still lacking some strength, especially the top strength, and he is in the past, the most wanted is to step into this one step, and even cooperate with general manager mu, now finally there is an opportunity, on the surface, it looks light and calm, but in fact, the heart is very excited.


    everyone wanted to reach the top, and he was the same. even the number one scholar in the world couldn¡¯t resist such temptation. now that the opportunity had come, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    the people who had defected from ning weiyue looked at each other and suddenly knelt on the ground, shouting in unison.


    ¡°welcome, your majesty liu yue, to establish your country. we swear to follow you!¡±


    liu yue raised his head and looked at the yellow sand in the sky. today, the great yue state will stand here again, and i will be the monarch of the great yue state.¡±


    after he said this, the noble aura from his body flowed on the surface and dispersed the yellow sand in the sky.


    the sky returned to its azure blue color, and the sun shone down, giving off a warm feeling.


    at the same time, from everyone present, waves of power of providence were extracted and condensed in the sky.


    the sky was filled with golden light, dazzling people, but it also carried an unrivaled prestige and nobility.


    liu yue waved his hand and soared into the sky.


    below him was a dense crowd. they all raised their heads and looked at liu yue with reverence in their eyes.


    liu yue took a deep breath and placed his hands behind his back. he circulated his noble qi and activated the power of providence.


    the sky was filled with golden light. under the dazzling light, as the noble qi was activated, the providence surged towards liu yue at a speed visible to the naked eye, enveloping liu yue¡¯s entire body.


    at this moment, liu yue was like a giant golden egg. his true form could not be seen.


    although they couldn¡¯t see his appearance and body shape, everyone could feel that under this huge golden egg, liu yue¡¯s aura was rising at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    he was a peak-stage saint warrior and an old monster who had existed for an unknown period of time. at this moment, under the guidance of the power of providence, his strength was approaching the final stage.


    everyone present stared at him intently. whether it was the trusted aides he brought out or the traitors, none of them blinked.


    this scene could be considered an extremely precious scene. to everyone, it was worth it to be fortunate enough to see it.


    the emergence of a sage was the highest existence in the world. as long as anyone was present to witness the emergence of a sage, no one would not be excited.


    his aura was still rising, bringing with it a terrifying pressure. it had already reached a peak level.


    ¡°crack!¡±


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    at this moment, the giant golden egg let out a cracking sound, and a crack that was invisible to the naked eye appeared on it.


    it was only because everyone present was in the industry that they could see it clearly.


    after the first crack appeared, the second and third cracks quickly appeared.


    the cracks were densely packed and gradually deepened. soon, they covered the surface of the golden egg.


    the cracking sound gradually intensified. a hand suddenly pushed open the crack and appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113: A Huge PPiled Progress Bar Attacks (2)

    chapter 1113: a huge ppiled progress bar attacks (2)


    when this hand appeared, countless words suddenly appeared in the sky. these words were extremely chaotic, but when placed in the sky, they gave people a very harmonious feeling. this feeling was very strange.


    the crack began to fall off like a peeled eggshell. it fell from the sky, but before it landed on the ground, it turned into nothingness.


    at the same time, the situation inside the golden egg was gradually revealed to everyone.


    liu yue was still dressed in white. at this moment, he looked no different from an ordinary person. however, with just a glance, he would be unforgettable.


    bai zhong had been observing from below. when liu yue came out, he narrowed his eyes and shouted,¡±is it done?¡±


    everyone present wanted to ask this question, but no one dared to say it. only he dared to say it.


    liu yue sighed and turned around.


    when he sighed, everyone¡¯s hearts were instantly lifted.


    logically speaking, if something really happened, he should be very happy. however, liu yue¡¯s expression now was not happy at all.


    did he fail?


    this thought instantly rose in everyone¡¯s minds.


    if that was really the case, it meant that they were not enough. they had to find someone else to help liu yue break through the last step.


    bai zhong knew liu yue the best. seeing liu yue¡¯s state, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.¡±you¡¯re pretending again this time. i really don¡¯t understand. why do you scholars have to act so cool?¡±


    his voice was not very loud, but it was clearly heard by everyone.


    everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the direction of the palace, their faces filled with confusion.


    ¡± he must have succeeded,¡± bai zhong said impatiently.¡± otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±¡±


    everyone was speechless.


    in the sky, liu yue was full of black lines.


    ¡°i say, seriously, i¡¯ve worked so hard and spent my entire life to finally reach this goal. can¡¯t you give me some time now and let me show off?¡±


    alright then.


    everyone finally understood.


    so it was a success.


    lei yun didn¡¯t hesitate and used his most basic bootlicker attribute: ¡± congratulations, your majesty. now that your majesty has stepped into the saint realm, you will be able to lead us to cut through all the thorns and thorns and kill all the enemies in this world!¡±


    he was the first to betray ning weiyue, and he was also the one who knew how to cause trouble.


    after he said this, everyone present looked at each other and knelt on the ground in unison, shouting.


    ¡°congratulations, your majesty!¡±


    liu yue waved his hand calmly, signaling everyone to stand up. he then descended from the sky and stood beside liu yue, sweeping a glance at everyone present.


    ¡°there¡¯s one more saint realm expert in the world and one less saint realm expert. i reckon that the great chu country has also sensed it. you must keep a low profile and not gather here.¡±


    heaven and earth could sense him when he became a saint. anyone in the industry could sense it.


    one less saint realm expert could be sensed, so the great chu country should have already made preparations.


    everyone nodded and obediently dispersed.


    after these people dispersed, bai zhong smiled and said,¡±¡±after so many years, you finally got what you wanted. you¡¯ve fulfilled your last wish.¡±


    he was not jealous at all. according to age, liu yue was the oldest among all of them. he had survived for a very, very long time.


    therefore, it was actually reasonable for liu yue to become a saint now. it was very normal for a person to have sufficient foundation.


    ¡°what are your plans next?¡± bai zhong asked.


    liu yue pondered for a moment and said,¡± his majesty probably already knows about this matter. we should send the item to xu bai first. as for what to do next, we¡¯ll see what his majesty will send us. the remaining people must die. similarly, those people from the era of ten thousand kingdoms who haven¡¯t come out must also die.¡±


    bai zhong nodded.¡± then let¡¯s do it this way. anyway, i¡¯ll listen to you about everything here. i¡¯m too lazy to use my brain.¡±¡±


    liu yue did not continue talking. he began to make arrangements, planning to send all the books to the bizarre market.


    ..


    bizarre market.


    xu bai was lying on a huge rock, looking at the dark red light in the sky in boredom.


    ¡°you said¡­if i really go to those worlds, what perfect way is there to return?¡±


    with nothing to do, he thought about these things every day.


    to be honest, he had not given up on this path. if he had not become a saint after he had finished all the things here, he would probably give it a try. as for how likely it was, it would depend on the situation.


    ah wu said helplessly,¡± don¡¯t even think about it. besides, you have to enter countless worlds. we didn¡¯t even think of this method back then. how are you going to enter? it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°people think of methods. you guys should have some signs of entering. why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±xu bai asked with a smile.


    ah wu chose to shut up and didn¡¯t say anything.


    xu bai pursed his lips speechlessly and didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    the two of them fell into silence again. recently, many topics had been talked about. there was nothing to talk about. from time to time, it would be as awkward as this.


    of course, xu bai was already used to this silence, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    at this moment, the sky suddenly changed. the dark red sky trembled slightly. xu bai immediately stood up and looked up at the sky with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°i¡¯ve waited for so long for the time to come.¡±


    ah wu also stood up. it¡¯s time for you to make a fortune.¡±


    xu bai did not say anything else. he only smiled and flew into the air. he pressed his hand on the top of the sky. as his true core strength surged, layer after layer of cracks appeared in the sky.


    the crack was expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. when it reached a certain level, a huge black hole appeared. xu bai retracted his hand and jumped into it.


    after entering, it was still pitch-black inside. xu bai could not see the end, but in the darkness, he saw more than a dozen figures in prison uniforms.


    when he came close, the people in front of him were all at a loss. however, when these people saw him, they immediately trembled.


    xu bai smiled. he spread the power of his soul and controlled the people in front of him. then, he came to the front of the person.


    the person at the front was holding a book that was half the height of a person. he stood there with a dull expression. when xu bai approached, he mechanically handed the book to xu bai.


    xu bai took it and casually flipped to a page. a golden progress bar appeared before his eyes.


    he flipped to the second page and saw a new progress bar.


    ¡°not bad, not bad. every piece of paper represents a progress bar. this time, i¡¯ve indeed made a fortune. with them, i wonder if i can reach the ninth level of the saint realm.¡±


    the problem with the progress bar was finally solved. xu bai was elated. even when he looked at the prisoners, he found them quite cute.


    of course, he didn¡¯t care about these guys. after a while, he watched the prisoners disappear before jumping out of the black hole and returning to the dark red sky.


    ah wu was waiting for him. when he saw xu bai return, especially the book in xu bai¡¯s hands, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ¡°if i reach the ninth-grade saint realm, can i leave the bizarre market?¡±xu bai asked.


    ah wu was originally quite happy, but after hearing this, the smile on his face disappeared and he shook his head.¡±¡±who knows what plans the absolute saint has? ¡± if you don¡¯t reach the saint realm, you¡¯ll never be safe. of course, i¡¯m only safe if the absolute saint doesn¡¯t come out. if he comes out, he might not even be safe at the saint realm.¡±


    she said it very directly. perhaps it was a bit of a blow, but it was indeed the case.


    xu bai wasn¡¯t shocked. he opened the books and spread each leaf on the ground. it took him a long time.


    the golden progress bar appeared in front of his eyes, making his scalp tingle.

 Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114: Ning Weiyue Compromises

    chapter 1114: ning weiyue compromises


    most importantly, these progress bars were very slow. although xu bai had leveled up his cheat a few times and the speed had become much faster in his eyes, according to the previous level evaluation, they were all good things.


    even though he was used to seeing progress bars, he could not help but feel excited when he saw so many of them in front of him.


    beside him, ah wu looked at the pages on the ground and then at xu bai¡¯s face. he smiled and said,¡±¡±these things should be enough for you to improve a lot.¡±


    xu bai glanced at ah wu and said,¡± it¡¯s still better not to have the things of countless worlds. it¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t tell me how to get in.¡±¡±


    ah wu spread his hands and said helplessly,¡±¡±it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to tell you, but i really don¡¯t know how to get in. by the way, are you ready to start now?¡±


    xu bai nodded.¡± it¡¯s fine to stay here. let¡¯s start now.¡±¡±


    even though he spent every day with ah boring, he had wasted a lot of time here. it had been a long time since he had received a progress bar.


    now that he had so many people to worry about, he wouldn¡¯t waste any time. the earlier he increased his strength, the earlier he could get out. he would have a greater chance of winning against an absolute saint.


    after all, the current situation looked calm, but in reality, it was already turbulent.


    ah wu made a knowing expression, tilted his head, found a place to sit cross-legged, and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    she knew that xu bai was going to get busy.


    xu bai didn¡¯t waste any more words. he stared at the pages on the ground and began to get angry.


    ..


    everything was going smoothly in the bizarre city, but on the other side, in the mysterious sea, ning weiyue was looking at the phantom that kept flashing in front of him with a melancholic expression.


    the densely packed shadows made one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    she was very melancholic now. these people were about to be resurrected. after they were resurrected, she would no longer have an advantage.


    originally, she had a huge advantage, but because she was in a hurry, she had lost half of her men.


    if this continued, his contribution would not be much at all. if that existence was a little angry, or if the benefits given to her were too little, she would suffer a loss.


    to put it bluntly, she had been forced to do so.


    the old wine on the table was not drunk. ning weiyue was not in the mood to drink now. the more he drank, the more irritated he became.


    ¡°no, i can¡¯t wait any longer. if i continue to observe, i might not even have a sip of soup when it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    ning weiyue thought for a moment and slammed his palm on the table. he stood up from the recliner and looked in one direction.


    there, her loyal subordinate was standing quietly. when he heard ning weiyue¡¯s slamming of the table, he hurriedly took a few steps forward and bent down.


    ¡°general, what are your orders?¡±


    ning weiyue hesitated for a moment, but finally gritted his teeth and waved his hand,¡±¡±bring a portion of people to liu yue and the others. tell them that i really want to cooperate.¡±


    there was no other way. now that liu yue had established a country and had reached the saint realm, they had the advantage while they were at a disadvantage.


    if he really wanted to compare, whether the other party could cooperate with him or not depended entirely on the other party¡¯s thoughts. if the other party did not want to cooperate, then no matter how attentive he was, there was no possibility of cooperation.


    the soldier pondered for a moment and said,¡±yes!¡± this subordinate will definitely bring the news!¡±


    after saying this, he was about to turn around and leave, but before he could take two steps, he was stopped by ning weiyue.


    ¡°add a few more words. tell them that no matter what they want to do, as long as they have the battle record of killing a hundred transcendent experts, i will cooperate with them fully without any hesitation.¡±ning weiyue sighed and said.


    when the soldiers heard this, they were very surprised, and their eyes revealed an expression of disbelief.


    one had to know that ning weiyue¡¯s arrogance was very famous in the era of all countries. now that he said it in such a humble manner, anyone who heard it would be surprised.


    and most importantly, as ning weiyue¡¯s trusted subordinates, they knew that if it wasn¡¯t a truly desperate moment, ning weiyue would never do such a lowly thing.


    it was obvious that the current situation seemed to favor them, but in fact, it had already created a disadvantage.


    the soldier shook his head to get rid of his previous thoughts. then, he cupped his fists and bowed again.¡±please rest assured, general. this subordinate will definitely bring it to you. this subordinate will take his leave first!¡±


    ning weiyue returned to her chair and lay down as she watched her subordinate leave. because she was leaning against the chair, her head was raised slightly, looking at the blue sky and the cotton-like white clouds.


    ¡°in this way, as long as we lower our stance and reach an agreement, we can at least get a portion of the credit.¡±ning weiyue thought.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    a breeze blew past, and the white clouds in the sky moved slightly, but everything was as usual.


    ..


    a barren land filled with yellow sand.


    liu yue looked at the soldier who came to report and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.¡±go back and tell your master that there¡¯s no problem. we can cooperate. we¡¯re not like you. we won¡¯t look down on others like you.¡±


    the soldier half-knelt on the ground, his face covered in sweat. he could not help but tremble when he felt the pressure from liu yue. it was not that he had no backbone, but that he could not control his instinctive reaction.

 Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115: Ning Weiyue Compromises (2)

    chapter 1115: ning weiyue compromises (2)


    especially after hearing liu yue¡¯s words, the soldier felt insulted. he was angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to express it. his expression became very strange.


    not long ago, they had been stimulated by this, but today, they had no choice.


    the soldier tried his best to suppress his anger and maintained a respectful voice. he slowly said,¡±sir, i would like to ask what the specific method of cooperation is so that i can return to report. otherwise, i will have to make a round trip again.¡±


    ¡°i almost forgot, you guys don¡¯t have that kind of mirror anymore. forget it, go back and tell her. the specific method of cooperation is very simple. she will bring everyone here and join the great yue that i have established. then, i will bring them to solve the problem. don¡¯t worry, this time, i will definitely cause great chu to suffer heavy losses.¡±liu yue patted his head, as if he had not thought of it just now, and acted as if he had suddenly realized something.


    the soldier nodded, stood up, and prepared to leave.


    however, before he could take ten steps, he was stopped by liu yue. before he could turn around, he heard liu yue¡¯s voice.


    ¡°remember, i didn¡¯t discuss this with you. this is an inevitable condition. if you don¡¯t want to join, then don¡¯t come again.¡±¡±i hope you¡¯ll bring them all the next time you come,¡± liu yue said calmly.¡±


    the soldier felt a faint killing intent coming from behind him. he shivered and quickly left.


    after the soldier left, bai zhong asked curiously,¡±¡±after they came, they left a trace for xu bai and then killed them all?¡±


    bai zhong had already expected the other party to be so impatient. after all, they had already forced the other party into such a desperate situation. however, he did not expect everything to be so easy.


    liu yue shook his head and said,¡± we definitely have to kill them all, but not now. after they come, we¡¯ll think of another way. after all, our main goal is their location.¡±


    ¡°where?¡± bai zhong rubbed his chin and pondered.¡±does that mean that we have to continue this show and get more and more people to join us so that we can gather and kill them?¡±


    liu yue continued to shake his head.¡± we can¡¯t do this. we have to kill them as soon as possible. the longer we delay, the more people they resurrect and the stronger they will be. at that time, it will be difficult.¡±


    ¡± what do you mean?¡± bai zhong frowned.¡± what should we do?¡±¡±


    liu yue said,¡± it was my idea. it was his majesty¡¯s idea. his majesty told me to wait until they were all gathered, then think of a way to sow discord. if it succeeds, then it will be the greatest gain. if it doesn¡¯t, then kill them all. this way, at least the burden can be reduced, and the secret can be kept. after a new batch of people is resurrected, then the cycle will repeat.¡±


    bai zhong¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±¡±i think i understand now. if we can¡¯t sow discord, we¡¯ll kill them and block the news. when the new batch of people resurrects, they¡¯ll know that we¡¯re still traitors and will think of ways to contact us again.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s the gist of it. anyway, let¡¯s wait for them to come.¡±¡±


    bai zhong nodded.


    the two of them stopped talking and waited quietly.


    ..


    after the soldier became the messenger, he rushed to the mysterious sea without stopping. when he arrived, he explained everything clearly and ning weiyue did not hesitate anymore.


    ¡°prepare to depart!¡± ning weiyue stood up and immediately led all his subordinates to rush towards the barren land where the yellow sand was swirling.


    the journey was smooth and there were no threats. when they arrived, they happened to meet liu yue, who was smiling.


    ning weiyue simply cupped his fists and bowed: ¡°greetings, your majesty!¡±


    when bai zhong saw this scene, he raised his eyebrows.¡±as expected of someone from the era of all countries.¡±


    to be able to take it up and let it go, to be able to enjoy glory and wealth, and to be able to endure the humiliation of his hips, this was what a person was called.


    the current ning weiyue was clearly like this.


    she knew that they were on the weaker side in this collaboration, so she did not put on airs and lowered her head very readily.


    ¡°your majesty?¡± liu yue said indifferently. it¡¯s not a bad way of addressing me, and i like hearing it. since we¡¯re all on the same side, there¡¯s no need to be so restrained. let¡¯s talk about some serious matters.¡±


    ning weiyue was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted. he turned to look at the soldiers behind him and gave them a look.


    the soldiers understood ning weiyue¡¯s meaning and quickly left. soon, only the three of them were left.


    ¡°what does your majesty want to talk to me about?¡±ning weiyue asked.


    ¡°a straightforward person doesn¡¯t resort to insinuations. i want to know where you are hiding.¡± liu yue said with a smile.¡±


    the moment he said that, the entire place fell into a dead silence.


    ning weiyue¡¯s eyes flashed with suspicion: ¡°why are you asking about this? ¡°that place is a secret that can¡¯t be known to outsiders. we don¡¯t dare to reveal it either. otherwise, if that existence is angry, he will blame us.¡±


    actually, liu yue had heard this many times. after he subdued those traitors, he had used all kinds of excuses to get information, but those people had given up and refused to speak. they were obviously very afraid of the absolute saint.


    liu yue was actually not surprised to receive the same words.


    however, he had a new discovery when he talked to someone else. he realized that among this group of people, ning weiyue was the most ambitious.


    ¡°what i mean is, how about we kill all of them and take all the credit?¡±liu yue continued.


    ning weiyue was slightly stunned. after he reacted, he quickly shook his head and said: ¡°no, absolutely not. if that existence finds out, we¡¯ll be doomed.¡±


    ¡°you still don¡¯t understand. the existence you¡¯re talking about is supreme. he only cares about the result. if we present the result well, the process is not important.¡±liu yue stretched out a finger and shook it gently.


    ning weiyue still shook his head.¡± with them around, although the credit will be split, it can guarantee our chances of victory. but if we kill them all, can we really win?¡±¡±


    actually, when liu yue said that, she was already tempted. however, after thinking about it, she realized that this was a very serious problem. if she failed, she would really be doomed.


    liu yue shrugged and pretended to be indifferent.¡±it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m just making a suggestion. if you don¡¯t agree, then forget it. take a rest first.¡±


    he didn¡¯t push too hard, but relaxed his tone instead. he didn¡¯t want to talk too much about this topic.


    ning weiyue did not expect this either. she thought that the other party would stay on this topic for a long time, but suddenly stopped, making her unable to do anything.


    however, she thought about it carefully and decided not to say anything. she cupped her fists and left.


    bai zhong did not say anything. he watched ning weiyue¡¯s back as she left. only after she disappeared into the yellow sand did he say,¡±why don¡¯t we continue the discussion? i think she¡¯s already moved.¡±


    liu yue smiled.¡± she¡¯s indeed tempted, but if we push her too hard, we¡¯ll give ourselves away. some things need her to think it through herself. if she thinks it through and wants to do this, that¡¯s a good thing. if she can¡¯t think it through, then kill them all.¡±


    ¡°how much time do we need to give them?¡± bai zhong shrugged.¡±


    liu yue¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold, and his tone became extremely cold.¡±¡±if they don¡¯t give me an answer within a month, i will personally kill all of them.¡±


    ¡°i hope so.¡± ¡± i¡¯m going to take a nap first,¡± bai zhong said.¡± call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±¡±


    he turned around and left.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    ..


    time gradually passed. in the blink of an eye, nearly a month had passed.


    bizarre market.


    xu bai took a deep breath and looked at the blank paper in front of him. the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°i¡¯ve finally finished all the progress bars.¡±

 Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1116: Xu Bai Becomes a Saint (1)

    chapter 1116: xu bai becomes a saint (1)


    when xu bai said this, he felt deeply moved.


    there were so many progress bars inside. he had been working on it day and night, and now he was finally done.


    this didn¡¯t just include the initial portion. during this period of time, the chu emperor had given him the remaining half.


    therefore, up until now, what he had obtained was probably the most progress bar he could get. for him, it was indeed a huge project, but fortunately, this project was completed.


    xu bai took a deep breath and looked at the light blue smoke in front of him. it kept surging in front of his eyes and finally turned into words. he was a little excited.


    this was his latest attribute panel. xu bai looked at the latest realm on it and could not help but smile.


    [name: xu bai]


    ¡± realm: first grade saint itinerant.¡±


    [ten thousand celestial summoning technique (saint ascending stage level 1):[maximum level.]


    [myriad attack (saint rank-1):[maximum level.]


    [myriad defense (saint level 1):[maximum level.]


    [all kinds of spells (saint level 1):[maximum level.]


    [all kinds of support (saint level 1):[maximum level.]


    [myriad wondrous techniques (saint level 1):[maximum level.]


    ¡± comprehension: maximum level.¡±


    ..


    that¡¯s right, he had reached the saint realm. he was now a saint realm expert. this time, he had reached a level that ordinary people could not reach.


    he really did not expect that there would be so many fusion techniques this time. other than his mental cultivation method, which directly jumped from the seventh grade of the saint realm to the saint realm, his other skills had also reached the saint realm.


    after reaching the saint realm, there was a qualitative change. if he was like a small meandering river in the past, he was like an endless ocean now.


    in fact, it could not be said to be a qualitative change. it should be a lot of qualitative changes.


    xu bai rubbed his palms together and said excitedly,¡±¡±with my current strength, can i go out and play?¡±


    to be honest, he wasn¡¯t someone who would be willing to be alone. moreover, he felt like he was being locked up here.


    he could only wander around here every day. there was no chance to go out at all, so it was very boring.


    although he had a beauty like ah wu accompanying him, he would still get annoyed if he looked at her for too long. now that he had reached the saint realm, all he could think about was going out.


    ah wu watched quietly from the side and didn¡¯t say anything. when he suddenly heard xu bai¡¯s question, he rubbed his forehead and said helplessly,¡±¡±if you want me to give you an accurate answer, i really don¡¯t have a way because i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside now, including what the plan against you is. my suggestion is that it¡¯s best not to go out unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    she really didn¡¯t want xu bai to go out. it wasn¡¯t that she wanted xu bai to stay here with her, but going out was a very rash decision.


    what if the absolute saint was already waiting outside? if xu bai ran out, he would be walking right into a trap.


    at this time, the more they worked hard to improve themselves and become stronger, the more confident they would be in the future. after all, they were facing countless worlds that were not their match.


    although the absolute saint only had one eye left, no one dared to resist it because it was invincible.


    therefore, in ah wu¡¯s mind, the most important thing for xu bai was to keep himself alive. the later he went out, the better.


    ¡°do you think i¡¯ll get any benefits if i go out like this?¡± xu bai rubbed his chin.¡±


    when ah wu heard this, he looked at xu bai with a puzzled expression. he did not know what xu bai was up to.


    xu bai smiled faintly. then, the true core strength in his body began to surge. this time, the true core strength surged like a river flowing through a dry river bank. the majestic aura was shocking.


    fortunately, ah wu had experienced a lot of great things herself, and she had fought with an absolute saint before. therefore, even xu bai, who was as imposing as a river, didn¡¯t make her expression change at all.


    of course, that was what she thought, but the next scene made her retract that thought.


    under the surging of the refined qi, xu bai¡¯s body suddenly twisted. a phantom image, like a soaked noodle, gradually withdrew from xu bai¡¯s body. moreover, the speed of the withdrawal was not fast, but it looked quite terrifying.


    this shadow had the same shape as xu bai, but it did not have any specific color or facial features. it looked like a shadow.


    ah wu was originally expressionless, but after seeing this scene, it slowly turned into surprise.¡±what ability is this?¡±


    all of them had once possessed these golden fingers, so ah wu knew very well how perverted xu bai¡¯s abilities were. however, she was still very surprised to see one of them.


    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only


    at this moment, the shadow finally left xu bai¡¯s body. xu bai smiled mysteriously and snapped his fingers.


    with a loud bang, the shadow solidified at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into a person identical to xu bai.


    even a single strand of hair was extremely similar to xu bai¡¯s.


    ah wu finally understood what xu bai meant. the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.¡±among the abilities you obtained this time, there¡¯s actually an ability related to clones. this ability is indeed rare.¡±


    xu bai smiled.¡± in the end, it¡¯s still the chu emperor who¡¯s amazing. when i said that i wanted this ability, he sent it to me. otherwise, i really wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything about it.¡±

 Chapter 1117 - Chapter 1117: Xu Bai Becomes a Saint (2)

    Chapter 1117: Xu Bai Becomes a Saint (2)


    In this world, the Chu Emperor was the most at ease when handling matters.


    ¡± I understand what you mean,¡± Ah Wu said thoughtfully.¡± You want to use your clone to go out. That way, you can use this clone to do many things. But I don¡¯t know if the Absolute Saint will sense your clone and get rid of it.¡±


    After saying this, she added in her heart,¡¯These young people are the best at playing.¡¯


    Xu Bai said,¡±Isn¡¯t it better if he can sense it? If this clone of mine goes out, ordinary people won¡¯t be able to deal with it. Take a look at his strength.¡±¡±


    The clone raised his right hand, and a dazzling white light erupted from his hand. It brought with it a terrifying pressure, and grayish-white and golden heavenly transformations appeared at the same time, covering the entire sky and the earth, connecting the sky and the earth.


    ¡°Saint!¡± Ah Wu was stunned on the spot.


    Just a moment ago, the strength that the clone had unleashed was actually at the Saint Realm. This was simply unbelievable.


    This was a clone!


    It was not the main body yet. How could it have such powerful strength?


    This was equivalent to Xu Bai¡¯s combat strength being doubled.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it. After reaching the first level of the Saint Realm, it¡¯s a very unreasonable skill.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Ah Wu covered his face with his hand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have similar abilities?¡± Xu Bai asked curiously. You guys should have played quite well back then. Why are you so surprised?¡±


    Ah Wu spread out his hands and said,¡± It¡¯s still fun for you young people to play with. People like us feel that it¡¯s outdated.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    He felt that if he wanted to continue talking about this matter, it would take a lot of time.


    Xu Bai noticed the problem in Ah Wu¡¯s words just now, so he changed the topic and asked,¡±¡±You just told me that if this clone of mine goes out, it¡¯s very likely that the Absolute Saint will discover it. He might sense it and find my clone to deal damage?¡±


    Ah Wu nodded.¡± After all, this clone of yours is inextricably linked to you. If this clone of yours goes out, it¡¯s very likely that it will cause the consequences I just mentioned. Perhaps you¡¯ll be gone after wandering around for a while, even if you¡¯re in the Saint Realm.¡±¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± ¡± He¡¯s bound again and weakened again. That means he can only use his plan to deal with me. Of course, the premise is that he doesn¡¯t come out. If this clone of mine runs out, will he not be able to tell the difference between me and the clone?¡±


    Ah Wu¡¯s eyes lit up.¡± I understand what you mean. You want to use this clone to trick him. If he uses his plan on the clone, you¡¯ll know his plan!¡±


    Xu Bai nodded, indicating that this was indeed the case.


    This idea had just been born. After it was born, it took root in his mind and could not be shaken off.


    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t the Absolute Saint be tricked by him?


    Ah Wu fell into deep thought. He walked back and forth for a moment before finally stopping.¡±I don¡¯t know if he can tell the difference, but I can really give it a try. This clone shouldn¡¯t cost too much for you, right?¡±


    ¡± I can only condense one,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± If this one is destroyed, I¡¯ll have to condense it again half a month later.¡±¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and try!¡± Ah Wu said excitedly as he clenched his right fist and hammered it into his left palm.


    The two of them looked at each other and laughed together. Their laughter reverberated in the dark red sky.


    ..


    In the outside world.


    Countless people walked out from the yellow sand in the barren land. They were densely packed and one could not see the end of them at a glance.


    If one were to observe from a high altitude, one would discover that everywhere one looked was filled with people.


    The leaders of this group were Liu Yue and Bai Zhong, and behind them was Ning Weiyue.


    As Liu Yue walked, he smiled and said,¡±¡±Look, you¡¯re doing very well. We¡¯re working together to kill all the competitors. This way, the credit will all be ours.¡±


    In this one month, Bai Zhong and Liu Yue had managed to maintain an ambiguous relationship. Ning Weiyue wanted to cooperate, but he didn¡¯t know how.


    While hanging on like this, Ning Weiyue finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and came to find Liu Yue, expressing that everyone would kill all those people together.


    That was why there was such a scene in front of him.


    At this moment, Ning Weiyue was bringing them to the mysterious sea.


    She had no choice. If she didn¡¯t bring it with her, her credit would be stolen.


    Thinking about it carefully, if the Absolute Saint rewarded her, those who were weaker than her would be very unwilling to accept the fact that the reward was above her head.


    People who had reached their realm were all like this. They would either do their best or die together. It was absolutely impossible for them to be inferior to others.


    It was fine even if there were not many changes when the time came. She just couldn¡¯t stand it when someone weaker than her was above her.


    The few of them did not say a word. They were rushing to the mysterious sea at high speed. There was no nonsense during the entire process. They arrived in a short time.


    ¡°It really is a hidden place. If we didn¡¯t see it with our own eyes and had to search for it ourselves, we probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it for many years.¡±Liu Yue sighed.


    In front of him was a never-ending shadow. It was densely packed and made one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    If he had trypophobia, he would probably faint instantly after taking a look here.


    ¡°At this moment, they should be at their weakest. It would be best if we could take this opportunity to destroy them.¡±Ning Weiyue said.


    ¡°You can do it now!¡± Liu Yue¡¯s lips curled up slightly.¡±


    Behind him, Bai Zhong drew his sword and pointed at the shadow.


    The power of the battle formation was released from the body of the army, and the power of countless soldiers was transferred to his sword. Then, the sword descended from the sky.


    The sword, which looked so small that it made people feel inconspicuous, now carried an invincible might as it swept across the phantom in front of him.


    The aftershock was gradually spreading, and the phantom that came into contact with it turned into ashes.


    Vaguely, screams could be heard coming from the ashes.


    ¡°Traitor! You traitor!¡±


    ¡°If that existence knows what you¡¯ve done, you¡¯ll die a miserable death. You¡¯ll be cut into pieces and never be able to reincarnate!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! How dare you!¡±


    Other than screams, there were also curses.


    Ning Weiyue shut her mouth and did not refute a single word.


    However, it was not that she did not dare to refute, but she felt that it was unnecessary.


    Her eyes were as cold as a block of ice that could not be melted. There was no fluctuation in her emotions.


    The longsword¡¯s residual power was very strong, but when all the surrounding phantoms disappeared, there were still nine phantoms left.


    Bai Zhong played with his sword and put it back at his waist. He frowned.¡±It seems like there is a special power protecting the saint level. I can¡¯t break it, but can you?¡±


    In fact, he should be able to destroy it with his Saint Realm strength. However, when the sword approached, he could feel that the nine shadows were protected by something.


    Ning Weiyue explained,¡± They are the nine saints from the era of the ten thousand countries. It¡¯s very likely that that existence valued them so much that he used special methods. Perhaps they can succeed in becoming saints.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Bai Zhong looked at Liu Yue, meaning to leave it to her.


    Liu Yue understood what Bai Zhong meant. He nodded and took a step forward, raising his right hand.


    When he raised his right hand, the originally blue sky instantly darkened. If one looked carefully, the darkness was filled with black characters.


    Standing between heaven and earth, Liu Yue placed his hands behind his back and said calmly,¡±¡±I¡¯m looking forward to my first battle after becoming a Saint.¡±


    As he finished speaking, the words in the sky gradually fell like meteors.

 Chapter 1118 - Chapter 1118: Master Finally Came Out!_1

    Chapter 1118: Master Finally Came Out!_1


    Every word carried a destructive might that made people tremble in fear. After everyone saw it, they all trembled.


    Even Ning Weiyue gripped the long sword at his waist tightly, his knuckles turning white.


    Although he looked calm on the surface, he was actually very frightened inside.


    This was the power of a Saint Warrior. No one could resist it. Even a Saint Warrior was like an ant in front of a Saint Warrior.


    The power of this move had already shaken the hearts of everyone present.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The booming sounds continued. Every word that fell brought with it a loud bang.


    As the words fell, the sea area rose up, connecting the sky and the earth, causing people to feel a chill in their hearts.


    In the sky, connected to the seawater, the ground began to sink. The power of the words caused the seawater to evaporate rapidly, and the sea level decreased at a visible rate.


    Although the nine blurry figures were augmented with a special defensive power, as the words fell one after another, layers of spiderweb-like cracks appeared on the surface of the illusory figure.


    The cracks were small at first, but as time passed, they gradually deepened. After more and more cracks appeared, they emitted the sound of an eggshell cracking.


    Liu Yue¡¯s expression remained the same. With a wave of his hand, countless words fell. The profession of a scholar had already reached perfection in his hands.


    ¡°Who dares to disturb our resurrection!¡±


    At this moment, the nine phantoms let out furious roars at the same time. Their voices were extremely angry, and they descended from the sky with unimaginable pressure.


    However, Liu Yue¡¯s expression remained the same. He gently waved his hand, and this world-destroying pressure instantly disappeared as soon as a word fell.


    Even the nine Saint Realm experts were nothing but ants in front of a Saint Realm expert. Moreover, these nine guys hadn¡¯t really been resurrected, so their current strength wasn¡¯t considered strong among Saint Realm experts.


    If not for that layer of defensive power, Bai Zhong would probably have been able to kill these people just now. Now, it would be even easier for Liu Yue to attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s Saint!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, how could they have discovered our location? Didn¡¯t that existence say that as long as we don¡¯t expose ourselves, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to find us?¡±


    ¡°Ning Weiyue! So it¡¯s her. She betrayed us!¡±


    ¡°Traitor, when that existence appears from there, you will receive the punishment you deserve, and we will be resurrected and return!¡±


    The nine shadows seemed to have given up and stopped exerting terrifying pressure. After all, they were clear about the situation outside.


    Their anger changed direction and turned to Ning Weiyue. Everyone cursed viciously.


    Ning Weiyue¡¯s face turned extremely pale, but she did not say a word. Her gaze was still indifferent and expressionless, like a cold machine.


    ¡°As long as I can win in the end, that existence won¡¯t care about the process. I can still get the credit I deserve.¡±


    She took a deep breath and calmly watched the scene in front of her.


    Liu Yue continued to attack. Every time he attacked, countless words would fall, and every time they fell, the cracks would spread even faster.


    At this moment, one of the phantoms finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shattered from the middle.


    As the crisp sound of shattering echoed in the world, a shadow that had yet to fully form rushed over. However, the direction the shadow rushed towards was Ning Weiyue¡¯s direction.


    Ning Weiyue became nervous in an instant. She was indeed the first person below Saint Realm, but she hadn¡¯t stepped into Saint Realm in the era of all countries, so there was really a gap between them.


    Now that she saw the Saint Warrior who was about to follow her, she looked at Liu Yue and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps closer.


    ¡°We are all on the same side. I can also contribute, so he should be able to protect me.¡±Ning Weiyue thought to herself.


    Just as this thought appeared, before she could finish her thoughts, she felt a pain in her body. Ning Weiyue looked down and saw the phantom¡¯s arm pass through her heart. At the same time, she felt the pain gradually extend.


    ¡°Why¡­I just want to know why?¡± Although Ning Weiyue¡¯s face was in pain, his eyes were filled with anger and confusion.


    She still didn¡¯t understand why this had happened.


    At this moment, the attack launched by the saint phantom was already at the end of its flight. It was already severely injured and soon dissipated.


    The wounds on Ning Weiyue¡¯s body were gradually spreading. The remaining power in her body made it impossible for her to recover. Moreover, she was gradually weakening at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Her eyes were still fixed on Liu Yue, wanting an answer in her heart.


    Liu Yue did not say anything and continued to attack. Bai Zhong, who was beside him, spoke with a mocking tone.


    ¡°If you want to know why, it¡¯s actually very simple. Have you ever considered that we didn¡¯t betray the Chu Emperor at all?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A trap?


    A trap?


    Ning Weiyue said in disbelief,¡± You paid such a high price. There are more than a hundred extraordinary experts just to set up this trap. Are they willing to die?¡± Aren¡¯t you being too cruel to your own people by doing this?¡±


    As the saying goes, the person involved is confused, and the bystander is clear. In Ning Weiyue¡¯s opinion, there was really no problem with this plan.


    In this world, there were only a few hundred extraordinary experts. Speaking of which, with such a huge base, there really weren¡¯t many.

 Chapter 1119 - Chapter 1119: Master Finally Came Out!_2

    Chapter 1119: Master Finally Came Out!_2


    How could they pay so much to do such a thing?


    If he went back on his word on the spot, wouldn¡¯t the price they paid be too heavy?


    ¡°Oh, why did you pay such a huge price? It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Zhong said disdainfully.


    Villains would die from talking too much. Bai Zhong was not stupid enough to tell a dead person that they could be resurrected after death.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die soon. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want me to fulfill your wish? We¡¯re in the same line of work, and it¡¯s all because of me that your line of work can be passed down.¡±The aura on Ning Weiyue¡¯s body was already getting weaker and weaker, not far from death.


    She was unwilling to accept it. She knew that she had lost, but she wanted to let herself understand where she had lost. At the very least, she wanted to make it clear.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy. ¡± People in the army spend their entire lives on the battlefield,¡± Bai Zhong said calmly.¡± What we have experienced is different from ordinary people in the martial world. In my opinion, you are so weak and bow to others. You are not worthy of being in the same profession as me. I am ashamed of you!¡±¡±


    Ning Weiyue¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She wanted to take a few steps forward, but she was already at the end of her rope. As she took a few steps, her body began to gradually turn to ashes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t accept this. In the era of all countries, I was so close to becoming a saint, but someone beat me to it!¡±


    ¡°Now, I originally had the right time, the right place, and the right people. However, because of the problem of time, I ruined my perfect plan!¡±


    ¡°Why? Why did I fail in the end? I¡¯m not convinced!¡±


    The last words lingered between heaven and earth, but it was already too late. Ning Weiyue was completely filled with unwillingness and despair as he turned into ashes that filled the sky.


    Following Ning Weiyue¡¯s death, the defectors present were all horrified. They finally knew that they were probably not far from death.


    Some of them tried to escape, but before they could take a few steps, they were instantly turned into ashes.


    The terrifying power of the army formation reverberated in the sky. At this moment, Bai Zhong¡¯s entire body was filled with a despairing aura of the battlefield.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like to talk, but I¡¯m a real saint warrior. If I let you run away, I might be laughed at for the rest of my life.¡±Bai Zhong smiled.


    Everyone was like tofu in front of the military formation. They could not resist at all and were instantly crushed into pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. The rest is up to you.¡±Bai Zhong yawned lazily.


    The remaining eight phantoms shattered more and more violently. The protective power on them was indeed very strong. Even Liu Yue had only broken through this protective power now.


    After the protective power was shattered, the nine phantoms completely turned into nothingness and disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally done. We can go back now.¡±Bai Zhong smiled.¡± It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t give these to Xu Bai. Xu Bai said that he didn¡¯t need them. After all, if we don¡¯t get rid of them immediately, there will be future troubles.¡±¡±


    Liu Yue retracted his hand, and the characters that filled the sky disappeared. At the same time, the terrifying power in the sky also disappeared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. After staying in this barren land for so long, I still miss the prosperity and wealth in the capital.¡±


    Bai Zhong pursed his lips.¡± Why do I feel like you¡¯re pretending from the beginning to the end?¡± he asked.¡±


    This was not a feeling, but reality. Every word that Liu Yue said now had a special rhythm.


    It was very special and gave people goosebumps.


    Liu Yue coughed lightly and puffed out his chest.¡±¡±After all, I¡¯m also a Saint.¡±


    Bai Zhong was speechless.


    To be reasonable, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t beat him, he really wanted to make a move and beat this guy up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t talk to me along the way. We¡¯ll talk when we get back, okay?¡±Bai Zhong turned around speechlessly and rushed towards the capital.


    Liu Yue maintained the lonely feeling of an expert as he followed silently behind.


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai looked at the round altar in front of him and was making the final preparations.


    The clone obediently stood at the side like a puppet. No one could tell his emotions.


    Ah Wu curiously stretched out his hand and poked the clone¡¯s arm. He said in surprise,¡±¡±It¡¯s indeed so real!¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched. Even though it was my clone, I could still feel it. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t feel much.¡±


    Hearing this, Ah Wu was even more surprised.


    ¡°I still feel it. What would it feel like if you touched your clone?¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    This idea was very good, but it caused his train of thought to instantly go awry.


    Wouldn¡¯t touching his clone, coupled with the feeling of his own body, make him feel twice as happy?


    Wait a minute!


    Why do I have such thoughts?


    This was too abnormal!


    Xu Bai felt that it must be because he had browsed many posts in the past and was influenced by those strange gameplays.


    He shook his head hard to get rid of this strange thought and pointed at Ah Wu seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk now!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    She was just giving her opinion and didn¡¯t say anything else. She didn¡¯t understand at all.


    However, her interest only lasted for a short while. After a while, her interest was gone. She did not care about the clone and played by herself.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t think about anything else. He took a deep breath, took out a token from his waist, and handed it to his clone.


    The clone took it decisively, took two steps forward, and stood in the middle of the circular pattern.


    ¡°Hehe, if I can succeed this time, I can go out and have fun.¡±Xu Bai rubbed his hands and ordered his clone to activate the token.


    His True Core Strength surged, and soon, the clone in front of him disappeared into the circular pattern.


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded. I need to control my clone. I won¡¯t be chatting with you for the time being.¡±Xu Bai turned his head and looked at Ah Wu, who was playing with a stone.


    Ah Wu crushed the stone in his hand into powder, found another stone, and continued to play with it with his head lowered.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t bother about Ah Wu anymore. He closed his eyes and began to control it.


    ..


    Ruins.


    The Absolute Saint had shrunk again, and he didn¡¯t look as big as before. There were many chains on his body, making it difficult for him to move.


    That huge eye was tightly shut.


    It looked like a lifeless object, but the smell that was constantly emitting reminded everyone that this guy in front of them had the power to destroy countless worlds.


    The surroundings were quiet. Coupled with the deathly stillness of the black environment, it looked eerie and terrifying.


    At this moment, the Absolute Saint¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. He was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How dare he come out?¡±


    Just now, the Absolute Saint sensed Xu Bai¡¯s scent, and it was in the human world.


    With a flash of light, the ruins appeared in front of the Absolute Saint. The ruins had shrunk and looked much weaker.


    ¡°Your emotions are fluctuating. Is there any news?¡±


    The appearance of the ruins was an attempt to get information from the Absolute Saint.


    The Absolute Saint closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all.


    Although the remains did not have any facial features, he could feel that he was a little complicated at the moment. This was because the guy in front of him had shown emotional fluctuations. Something must have happened, but he did not know what it was.


    Even though the Absolute Saint was locked up by him, he was also gradually weakening. The two of them had a relationship of one weakening and the other weakening. He didn¡¯t know how much time he could extend.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, since the Absolute Saint was not saying anything, he could not ask anything, so he waited patiently.


    The Absolute Saint still closed his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t seem to have any emotional fluctuations, he was actually deep in thought.


    To move or not to move was a very serious question.


    When he sensed Xu Bai coming out, the Absolute Saint became cautious and suspicious.

 Chapter 1120 - Chapter 1120: The Abnormality Came Looking For Xu Bai

    Chapter 1120: The Abnormality Came Looking For Xu Bai


    He was an extremely cautious person. Otherwise, he would not have been in his current position. He had ruled countless worlds for countless years, and it was only recently that he had fallen into his current state.


    He had set up a series of plans to deal with Xu Bai, but Xu Bai was very cunning. So far, his plans could be said to have succeeded or failed.


    The success was that Xu Bai was still trapped in the Bizarre City. However, the failure was that even though Xu Bai was in the Bizarre City, he was still tricked by Xu Bai.


    According to the Absolute Saint¡¯s plan, he would go out at the time he had planned, but what was the result?


    As a result, he was tricked by Xu Bai. Now, his plan to go out had been delayed again, and he had become even weaker.


    Therefore, the Absolute Saint¡¯s thoughts were simple.


    Was it true or false?


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t come out recklessly. He wouldn¡¯t be him if he still came out recklessly after knowing that I have a follow-up plan.¡±The Absolute Saint thought to himself, This trip is a great opportunity for me. If I give it up so easily, it will be extremely difficult for me to find another opportunity like this.¡±


    This place was as dark as ink. It was cold and eerie, and there was no life force. Although the Absolute Saint had his eyes closed, he kept making choices in his heart.


    The remains were observing the situation here from afar. His facial features could not tell his emotions, but he was also thinking.


    He and the Absolute Saint had stayed here day and night, so he was already familiar with the Absolute Saint¡¯s temper.


    It could be said that there was no one else in the world who understood the Absolute Saint better than him.


    He knew that the Absolute Saint was planning something, but he couldn¡¯t find out anything.


    ¡°No, we have to spread this news first.¡±The ruins thought to themselves.


    No matter what, other than restraining the Absolute Saint, he was also acting as a messenger because he had the closest contact with the Absolute Saint. If there was any news, he would be the fastest.


    Thinking of this, he prepared to leave the ruins and spread the news first so that the outside world could be prepared and better respond.


    However, at this moment, the Absolute Saint¡¯s tightly shut eyes slowly opened.


    The dignified and noble voice echoed in this gloomy environment, and the gloominess was instantly washed away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to inform them anymore because it¡¯s too late.¡±the Absolute Saint said slowly.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± The ruins was slightly stunned.¡±


    ¡°You will see. The moment Xu Bai came out, it was already decided that this plan must continue.¡±the Absolute Saint said in a low voice.


    He made a decision. No matter what, this plan had to start.


    This was the most important part of his plan, and it was also indispensable.


    You can¡¯t be timid!


    If he could succeed, it would be a great thing for him.


    If it failed, there would be no benefit in continuing the plan. It was better to fail early so that he could make the next change.


    Instead of minding his own business, he might as well take the initiative and use this plan to test Xu Bai.


    The Absolute Saint closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    The ruins saw this scene, but also didn¡¯t know that it would continue to be like this, also didn¡¯t know that it was possible to inquire about useful information, turned around and left directly.


    No matter what the Absolute Saint had said, he had to inform them.


    ..


    After leaving this place, the ruins began to use the old method to prepare to send news through Yun Zihai.


    However, when he started to follow the old method, he discovered that there was a problem.


    ¡°How is that possible? Why can¡¯t I contact him?¡±The ruins were stunned.


    Just now, he used the previous method but realized that he could not contact Yun Zihai at all.


    ¡°Could it be that the Absolute Saint is using those doors to deal with Xu Bai?¡±


    A new idea emerged in the ruins ¡®mind.


    It suddenly occurred to him that the Absolute Saint wasn¡¯t an easy person to deal with. Perhaps he didn¡¯t design those doors just to destroy Xu Bai with countless worlds.


    Moreover, the door had been stabilized. What was used after that?


    Ruins sighed. He couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    Even if he did, he couldn¡¯t contact Xu Bai now.


    ¡°I hope you can turn the situation around.¡± the ruins said.


    The gloomy sky happened to reflect the gloomy mood of the ruins.


    ..


    In the human world.


    Yun Zihai sat on a chair in the palace¡¯s treasure vault and focused on reading a book.


    Beside him, Liu Qingfeng sat cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    Not long ago, there was another Saint, causing quite a stir.


    After confirming the number of people, the Chu Emperor informed them that it was most likely Xu Bai who had come out of the Sage Realm.


    Although Xu Bai was in the Bizarre City and no one could sense him, there was one less Saint Realm expert. It could only be Xu Bai. After all, all the Saint Realm experts were here.


    Including Liu Yue who had just become a Saint, there were now three more Saints.


    Liu Qingfeng was getting closer and closer to becoming a Saint. He felt that he only needed a month to step into it.


    However, he didn¡¯t relax, even though there were many spots for him to become a saint.


    Who knows if others are working harder?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The more critical the moment, the more he had to seize it.


    Therefore, during this period of time, Liu Qingfeng had practically never left the door or stepped out of the door. He had been cultivating in the treasure vault.


    It was the same for Yun Zihai.


    Now that he had stopped cultivating as a scholar and turned to cultivating the divine soul, he had already made great progress.


    The door in his mind was completely suppressed by him, and there was no way it could cause any ripples.

 Chapter 1121 - Chapter 1121: The Abnormality Came Looking for Xu Bai (2)

    Chapter 1121: The Abnormality Came Looking for Xu Bai (2)


    ¡°But¡­Why am I getting more and more uneasy?¡± Yun Zihai put down the book in his hand, feeling a little melancholic.


    It was originally a good thing, but the uneasiness in his heart grew stronger and stronger, making him unable to be happy.


    He had asked Director Mu about it. In fact, Emperor Chu and the other Saints had come to take a look, but they could not figure out anything.


    However, there must be something strange about this.


    Recently, Director Mu had been observing him often. He understood this matter. After all, it concerned the entire world.


    ¡°Brother Qingfeng is only a hair¡¯s breadth away from becoming a Saint.¡±Yun Zihai retracted his gaze and thought for a moment before continuing to read the books on the divine soul.


    No matter what, if he continued to be right, the stronger he was, the more he could suppress it.


    Thinking of this, Yun Zihai flipped to another page.


    But at this moment, Yun Zihai was suddenly stunned.


    In front of him, the originally clear words were gradually turning blurry.


    At the Transcendent Realm, it was impossible for there to be any problems with one¡¯s vision. Yun Zihai instantly became alert.


    He was about to say something to get Liu Qingfeng to be more careful, but he realized that he could not open his mouth at all.


    It was as if there was a stone stuffed in his throat, stuck in the middle of his neck, and he could not make a sound.


    At the same time, his vision became blurry. He felt something was being pulled out of his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s the door!¡± Yun Zihai roared in his heart!


    The originally peaceful gate began to act like a demon at this moment.


    The doors to these countless worlds did not open. Instead, they wanted to leave, to leave his mind.


    Yun Zihai¡¯s vision was already blurry to the extreme. He was gradually losing consciousness and was about to faint.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared.


    ¡°Calm down, wake up!¡±


    When Yun Zihai heard this voice, he vaguely recognized that it was Director Mu¡¯s voice.


    However, he could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground¡­


    In the palace treasury, Director Mu looked at Yun Zihai who had fallen to the ground. He first went forward to check on Yun Zihai¡¯s condition. After finding that there was no problem, he began to check on Yun Zihai¡¯s soul.


    Ever since Yun Zihai¡¯s abnormality, Director Mu had been paying close attention to it.


    Today, he suddenly felt a special fluctuation from Yun Zihai¡¯s side. Although the fluctuation was very small, it could not be hidden from a Saint Realm expert.


    He had rushed over as fast as he could, but he was still a step too late.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my body, but this divine soul¡­Where¡¯s the door?¡±


    Although Director Mu was not a divine soul expert, he found that all the doors hidden in Yun Zihai¡¯s mind had disappeared.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be because of the Cloud Sea. These doors disappeared on their own. Something must have happened!¡±Director Mu thought.


    Director Mu¡¯s arrival made Liu Qingfeng return to normal.


    Just as Liu Qingfeng was about to speak, he was interrupted by Director Mu.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain. Something big might have happened. I need to go to Great Chu. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±Director Mu handed Yun Zihai over to Liu Qingfeng. Without another word, he hurriedly turned around and left.


    Liu Qingfeng was stunned, not knowing what had happened.


    At this moment, Yun Zihai slowly woke up. His consciousness had completely recovered.


    The moment he recovered, he checked his divine soul. After looking at it, he had the same expression as Liu Qingfeng.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the door?¡±


    ¡°Door?¡± Liu Qingfeng finally reacted. The things in your mind?¡±


    Yun Zihai nodded and told him what had happened.


    The more Liu Qingfeng listened, the more serious his expression became.


    Things began to progress again. No one could say for sure what would happen next.


    ¡°Hurry up and increase your strength. Director Mu has already gone to Great Chu.¡±Liu Qingfeng said.


    Yun Zihai nodded with a bitter smile.


    In the current situation, it seemed that there was really nothing he could do.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have died that day. Now, it¡¯s because of me. Sigh, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll become a sinner for eternity.¡±Yun Zihai was a little depressed.


    Liu Qingfeng said,¡± Since it has already happened, you should seize the time to improve yourself. There¡¯s no need to be depressed.¡±¡±


    Yun Zihai wiped his face hard and said,¡±¡±Alright, hurry up and cultivate.¡±


    The two of them did not say anything else and continued to do their own things.


    ..


    On the other side, in an old forest deep in the mountains.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The hearty laughter echoed in the forest that was rarely visited by people, startling a group of birds and beasts.


    Xu Bai rose into the air and breathed in the fresh air around him. Looking at the bright sunshine and the blue sky, he felt refreshed.


    ¡°After so long, I¡¯ve finally returned to the human world. This air is ten thousand times better than the Bizarre Market!¡±


    A bird flew over and was caught by Xu Bai. After Xu Bai teased it for a while, the bird flew away in a panic.


    Xu Bai looked at the distant horizon and stretched his neck, thinking about the next step of his plan.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re out, let¡¯s make a trip to Great Chu first and find the Chu Emperor.¡±


    The first thing he needed to do when he used his clone was to communicate with the Chu Emperor and the others.


    After all, they had always been in the Bizarre Market. Although there were ways to communicate, that method was still very inconvenient.


    Now that they could communicate face to face, perhaps many details could be discovered.


    As for what the Absolute Saint wanted to do, he had no idea. After all, he had just come out.


    After thinking through this, Xu Bai did not plan to stay here for too long. He found the direction of Great Chu and prepared to fly in that direction.


    Based on his current strength, it would take a long time to fly over.


    But just as he was about to leave, an accident happened!


    Xu Bai frowned slightly and turned to look in a direction.


    The blue sky and white clouds in this direction were peaceful.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Something is rapidly approaching me!¡±


    With Xu Bai¡¯s strength, he could easily sense that something was coming.


    As expected, when he looked over, there was a small black dot in the sky not far away that was gradually spreading.


    The black dot was only the size of a grain at first, but in the blink of an eye, it had arrived in front of him and become like a huge mountain.


    Its body was huge and looked exactly like a human. It had four limbs and a head.


    However, this huge thing looked extremely strange because this humanoid creature was made up of doors.


    Every door was different, but when they were combined together, they seemed unusually harmonious.


    When Xu Bai saw the door, he immediately became alert. He thought of Yun Zihai.


    He had encountered such a strange thing as soon as he came out, and when he thought of the Absolute Saint¡¯s plan, he suddenly had a strange idea.


    ¡°Could this thing be specially made to deal with me? Want to fight?¡±


    Although this thing looked very strong, it didn¡¯t give Xu Bai the feeling that it was that strong. It didn¡¯t give off any overwhelming pressure or killing intent.


    It was like a dead object. In fact, it was condensed from a dead object.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t give the strange thing in front of him any time to react. He stretched out his right hand and pressed it down. A white light exploded on his right hand.


    When he reached the Saint Realm, the appearance of this light represented endless destruction.


    Xu Bai was as tiny as a mosquito, but when the white light approached, the strange humanoid creature in front of him instantly turned into ashes.


    The sky was clear again, and it was quiet and peaceful. However, Xu Bai¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed.


    He felt that something was wrong. This was too simple. Absolute Saints would never use such a simple method to deal with him.


    ¡°There must be other problems. This guy can¡¯t be that simple.¡±Xu Bai looked around cautiously while spreading out his soul.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    But unfortunately, even if he spread out his divine soul, he did not discover anything unusual.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s not worry about anything else. We¡¯ll talk about it when we reach Great Chu.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t plan to stay here any longer. He headed in the direction of Great Chu and prepared to leave.


    This time, he had come out with a clone. Although it seemed very safe, he could not let his guard down. After all, if something happened, he could only use it again half a month later.


    However, just as he was about to leave, an abnormal situation suddenly appeared!

 Chapter 1122 - Chapter 1122: A Mistake (1)

    Chapter 1122: A Mistake (1)


    The surroundings were originally blue sky and white clouds. It was an empty space. Coupled with the vast forest, it looked like a refreshing scene. Being in it would make one feel broad-minded and comfortable.


    However, after Xu Bai destroyed the strange creature formed by the door, everything suddenly changed.


    The environment disappeared. There was no sky, no white clouds, and no vast forest. There was only silence.


    The sky was as dark as ink. There was no moon or stars. It was pitch-black, like a piece of black cloth without any impurities.


    As for the ground, it was a piece of scorched earth. When one stepped on it, it felt like sand was rubbing against it. It was very fluffy and fragile.


    Every step he took was accompanied by a cracking sound.


    Xu Bai was in this world, but he felt an extremely unfamiliar emotion. This emotion came from his heart. He seemed to feel that he was not in his original time and space.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? He changed my position for no reason. Where am I now?¡±


    After killing that strange creature, he did not feel any danger, including now.


    He had only changed his location. Nothing else had changed. Not even the enemy had appeared.


    However, Xu Bai knew that the Absolute Saint wasn¡¯t a simple character, so he was even more cautious in this situation.


    The guy who ruled countless worlds would definitely not do something useless. There must be a deeper meaning behind this.


    Xu Bai circulated his True Core Strength and expanded his soul power at the same time.


    With himself as the center, the power of the soul spread out like an ocean, instantly scanning the surroundings.


    There were no living creatures around him, nothing at all. There was only a deathly stillness, but Xu Bai felt that the sense of strangeness was getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try divination.¡± Xu Bai used the skill, Myriad Ancestors, to measure his own strength, but the result was not satisfactory.


    ¡°Not even good or bad.¡±


    He had thought that this calculation would at least be able to determine whether it was good or bad for him, but the result disappointed him.


    There was no good or bad luck.


    There was nothing, and he could not deduce anything. This was impossible.


    He didn¡¯t try to divine an Absolute Saint. With his strength as a Saint, it was impossible for him not to divine it.


    This strange situation made Xu Bai feel even more helpless. At this moment, he suddenly sensed something approaching.


    As his spiritual power surged, he immediately focused on the thing that was approaching.


    Soon, Xu Baibian knew who it was.


    It was a woman. She was dressed in tattered clothes, but she had a powerful force on her.


    This power was unfamiliar to Xu Bai, because this woman¡¯s power came from the two metal wings on her back.


    The metal wings were made of an unknown metal. They were silver in color and looked very delicate, forming a strong contrast with the tattered clothes.


    The woman was very fast. She sensed Xu Bai¡¯s location and quickly approached him. In the blink of an eye, she was right in front of him.


    Then, Xu Bai felt a strong sense of hostility. This woman had actually broken off her wings and turned them into silver armor that covered her entire body. Even her face was covered.


    ¡°Where did you come from? Why don¡¯t they have wings?¡±


    The first thing this woman said was enough to make Xu Bai lose his cool.


    Wings, why do I have wings? Who was the one who stipulated that humans must have wings? Moreover, those metal wings were very low-class, okay? It doesn¡¯t match my temperament at all.


    Xu Bai was cursing in his heart, but he still did not show it. He swept his divine sense and was ready to control this woman¡¯s divine sense, but then he was stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How can I not have a soul?


    Just a moment ago, he realized that this woman actually did not have a divine soul. It was simply off the charts. Everyone in this world should have a divine soul, but this was a special case.


    Seeing that Xu Bai didn¡¯t reply, the woman snorted coldly, then raised her hand and disappeared from where she was.


    In the blink of an eye, the woman had appeared behind Xu Bai. She raised her hand and smashed it toward Xu Bai¡¯s head. Her attack was very ruthless. It was as if she wanted to kill him in one blow.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable for young people to be hot-tempered, but they should know their limits. Those who don¡¯t know their limits will die miserably.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t even look back. The golden sky changed and the woman was sent flying. The silver armor on her body was destroyed and her tattered clothes reappeared.


    With just one blow, the woman was seriously injured.


    Xu Bai¡¯s figure flashed, and he had already arrived in front of the woman. He raised his foot and stepped on the woman¡¯s chest. He said with interest,¡±Tell me, what is your background? Why was there no such thing as a divine soul?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to find out more information, he wouldn¡¯t have even left anyone alive.


    ¡°Bah! Giving up his wings, the scum of the Wings Race, betraying the great Wings Race, will eventually be punished.¡±Although the woman spat out blood, she still spat at Xu Bai with disdain.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xu Bai was slightly stunned. He seemed to have thought of something and continued to ask,¡±Do you know about the Great Chu Country, the Great Yue Country, and the ruins of the Bizarre Market?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The woman frowned. If you want to kill me, do as you please. Don¡¯t insult me here.¡±


    Xu Bai was speechless.


    Alright, he finally understood what had happened to him. He was probably no longer in his original world.


    Xu Bai finally understood the Absolute Saint¡¯s purpose.

 Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123: A Mistake (2)

    Chapter 1123: A Mistake (2)


    As long as this fellow waited for him to come out of the bizarre market and return to the human world, he would pull him into countless worlds.


    Combined with the conversation he had with Ah Wu, Xu Bai knew that once he entered countless worlds, it would be very difficult to return to his original world.


    The Absolute Saint¡¯s plan was very simple. He wanted to banish him and not let him interfere with him. When he completely recovered, it would be time for him to be destroyed.


    Even if he jumped from this world to another world, it was almost impossible for him to return to his original world. The Absolute Saint was very thorough. He definitely had a way to prevent him from returning.


    Just as Xu Bai was thinking about it, the woman in front of him suddenly revealed a vicious look. At the same time, she stabbed her right hand toward Xu Bai¡¯s chest.


    The broken right hand brought with it a biting cold aura as it got closer and closer to Xu Bai¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The woman¡¯s scream resounded through the world. She hugged her broken right hand and rolled back and forth on the ground. Her right hand was bent to a strange degree, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Your strength is at most that of a transcendent. Even if I stand here and don¡¯t move, you won¡¯t be able to beat me.¡±Xu Bai grabbed the woman¡¯s neck and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. Tell me the general situation here.¡±


    The woman remained silent.


    Xu Bai touched his chin.¡± Hard bones. I love hard bones. Actually, we have no grudges against each other. If you tell me, I won¡¯t do anything to you. But you¡¯re just asking for trouble.¡±¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t come from your world. We really don¡¯t have any conflicts.¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Bai grabbed the woman¡¯s other intact hand.


    He planned to start from here and tell the truth. Ever since he used the power of the soul and became used to it, he had not used those methods in the past for a long time. He quite missed them.


    ¡± Then I¡¯ll crush your bones bit by bit from here. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t crush them too much because I¡¯ll have to crush them a second time and a third time. When you have no more bones, I¡¯ll start peeling your skin.¡±


    When the woman heard this, she began to tremble and despair appeared in her eyes.


    Xu Bai wasn¡¯t just talking. He was really going to do it. Just as he was about to take action, a voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Senior, please stop. She offended you just now, and I apologize to you.¡±


    The sound came from afar and it didn¡¯t take long.


    Xu Bai turned his head and looked at the man with silver wings. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°Finally, someone sensible has come.¡±


    He let go of her hand, and the woman fell to the ground like a pile of mud. She didn¡¯t move at all and fainted.


    The man cupped his hands and said respectfully,¡±¡±The clan leader said that someone from beyond the heavens has descended, so he sent this lowly one to receive him. He invited this senior to follow this lowly one to the city of our Wings Race.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand.¡±


    He was now a clone, but he had the full strength of his main body, so he did not have the slightest scruple.


    Since he was here, he had to find the experts here. This was the best way to communicate.


    The man didn¡¯t waste any time. He carried the woman and led the way.


    They walked straight ahead, and a dilapidated city appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai¡¯s soul enveloped the entire city. He soon found that the strongest person here was probably at the Saint Realm.


    ¡°Interesting. This so-called clan leader should be a saint warrior.¡±


    The man brought Xu Bai to the largest building and cupped his hands in invitation. He did not say anything else and did not continue to enter.


    Just like what Xu Bai had sensed just now, this was indeed the location of the so-called Saint Warrior.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time. He put his hands behind his back and walked inside.


    Before long, they arrived at a huge room. A man with golden wings on his back was sitting in the huge room.


    The man looked young. He was holding a glass of water and drinking it slowly.


    When Xu Bai walked in, the man put down the cup in his hand, stood up, and bowed with cupped fists.


    ¡°Yi Long greets senior.¡±


    This etiquette was done very well, and there was nothing to be picky about.


    However, Xu Bai had been through a lot of battles since he was at the bottom. He could feel a faint murderous aura from this man.


    ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± Xu Bai said indifferently.


    Yi Long did not hide anything. His golden wings flapped as he said very directly,¡±That existence said that whoever could kill Senior would become the supreme existence of their world. No matter how the world was destroyed, they would be able to live forever.¡±


    ¡°But I know that all of this is nonsense. Although I want to kill Senior, I don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    ¡± You don¡¯t hide your killing intent,¡± Xu Bai said with a smile.¡± You¡¯re so calm. You think you have the ability to make me not kill you, right?¡±¡±


    Yi Long nodded and said,¡±I¡¯m willing to give all the resources in this world to senior.¡±¡±


    The golden wings on his back trembled, and a huge map appeared in the air.


    Next, he began to tell Xu Bai about the composition of this world¡¯s strength and various situations.


    Soon, Xu Bai understood the situation here.


    There was no divine soul in this world. They had fused their divine souls into the wings behind them.


    However, some people were unwilling to give up their divine souls, so they did not cultivate in the form of wings. Instead, they specialized in tempering their divine souls.


    There were five with wings and four without wings. Nine of them had become Saints and belonged to the nine forces.


    They were restraining each other. At present, it seemed peaceful and there was not much conflict.


    After understanding all this, Xu Bai had a general idea. He touched his chin and asked,¡±¡±So you want to give this world to me to show me these?¡±


    Yi Long shook his head.¡± Senior, if all of us are willing to leave our books or traces to senior, will senior be happy?¡±¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He had long wanted to find a progress bar in these countless worlds. This time, the Absolute Saint had let him in by accident. Although it was only a clone, it showed him the possibility of a plan. The clone couldn¡¯t follow the progress bar, but it could exchange with his main body.


    In simple terms, he could switch between the big and small accounts of the United.


    ¡°What¡¯s your goal?¡± Xu Bai asked. What benefits can it bring you?¡±


    Yi Long slowly said,¡± The killing intent just now was real. I did want to kill Senior, but after thinking about it, countless worlds were destroyed by that existence. We are just his dogs. A dog can die at any time.¡±


    ¡°If Senior can succeed, then all the worlds will develop on their own. Without that existence, we won¡¯t be like dogs.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.


    He didn¡¯t know if this guy was telling the truth, but what he wanted to see was the actual effect.


    ¡°How about this? You go and gather the resources I want first. I¡¯ll go and fight the Absolute Saint then.¡±


    Whether this was true or not, Xu Bai didn¡¯t care as long as he saw the progress bar.


    Yi Long didn¡¯t waste any more words and turned to leave. He wanted to help Xu Bai collect all the resources and get the other factions to hand them over.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Soon, Xu Bai was the only one left. A young girl with silver wings on her back walked up to Xu Bai and took him away. They went to another room that had been arranged for Xu Bai to rest.


    Xu Bai looked at the surroundings, which were different from the Great Chu Country. After finding a seat and sitting down, he did not do anything else. Instead, he transferred his consciousness to the main body.


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai opened his eyes and looked at Ah Wu, who was still playing with rocks, and said,¡±¡±Stop fooling around. There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 1124 - Chapter 1124: Xu Bais First Battle

    Chapter 1124: Xu Bai¡¯s First Battle


    When Xu Bai¡¯s voice rang out, Ah Wu, who was still playing with rocks, instantly woke up. He raised his head abruptly and looked in Xu Bai¡¯s direction. Then, his face was filled with confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you controlling your clone? He came back so quickly. Did he run into an Absolute Saint?¡±


    When Xu Bai was controlling the clone, he only had a little bit of consciousness left in his main body. Of course, this bit of consciousness was enough for him to protect himself.


    However, Ah Wu felt bored and ignored Xu Bai.


    At this moment, Xu Bai suddenly came to talk to her and confused her.


    ¡± Something like that. I did run into the Absolute Saint¡¯s plan, but this plan seems to be a freak combination of factors. It¡¯s quite in line with my thoughts.¡±Xu Bai roughly explained what had happened.¡±¡±That¡¯s probably the situation. I¡¯m now in another world. Of course, that¡¯s just my clone.¡±


    A Wu crossed his arms over his chest and supported his chin with his other hand. He paced back and forth for a moment before saying,¡±I understand now. He wants to banish you to countless worlds so that you can¡¯t interfere with him. However, his actions seem to be in line with your previous thoughts.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡± That¡¯s why I want to give it a try now. My clone and main body can switch at will. As long as I can still control the clone, I won¡¯t be disturbed. Perhaps I can use the clone as a pivot to travel back and forth between worlds.¡±


    Ah Wu frowned.¡± But have you thought about it? If your main body goes there, you won¡¯t be able to come back?¡±¡±


    This was the biggest problem. Xu Bai¡¯s clone could be controlled and he could also transfer his main body over. However, if his main body could not be transferred back after he went over, it would really be a big problem.


    If that really happened, it wouldn¡¯t be the Absolute Saint¡¯s plan that succeeded, but Xu Bai¡¯s help.


    ¡± I¡¯ve thought about it,¡± Xu Bai said.¡± It¡¯s dangerous, but I can give it a try. That¡¯s why I need your help. I know that you must have a way to jump from countless worlds, so tell me your method.¡±¡±


    He had already thought it through very clearly just now. In fact, he had already reached the most critical moment. He did not have the time to think about whether it was safe or not.


    As long as the benefits were big enough, he could take action, especially now that there were countless worlds that could bring him enough benefits.


    Perhaps he could even rely on these resources to reach the peak of the Saint Realm. Perhaps he could even take a step forward and reach that unknown possibility. All of these required risks.


    Ah Wu stared at Xu Bai closely, and Xu Bai also looked at Ah Wu very calmly. After the two of them looked at each other for a long time, Ah Wu finally lost completely. He sighed and felt very helpless.


    ¡°You just said that the people of that world want to give you all their resources. Have you considered that this is a plan targeted at you?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded.¡± Of course I¡¯ve thought about it. In fact, they¡¯re already my enemies. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t show mercy to my enemies.¡±¡±


    Countless worlds were already his enemies. After all, they had all submitted to the Absolute Saint. From the conversation he had with that fellow, he knew that the Absolute Saint had informed him about his trip.


    As for this guy¡¯s goodwill to him and saying that he wanted to use resources to exchange for it, it was not reliable to say it.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Ah Wu asked.


    Xu Bai¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold, like the ice in the middle of the night, making people¡¯s scalps go numb. His tone became very cold as he slowly said,¡±Kill them!¡±


    ¡± As long as they submit to the Absolute Saint, I¡¯ll plunder their resources and kill them all. After all, they¡¯re already enemies, and I can¡¯t make any mistakes, so I can¡¯t be merciful.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think he was a bad person, or else he wouldn¡¯t have helped Xiao Yue take revenge. However, he wasn¡¯t a good person either. In a situation where his own safety was in danger, all enemies were targets that he could kill.


    He could not put himself in a dangerous environment just because he was a little merciful. After all, there was an entire world behind him, his family, his friends, his elders, and his daughter.


    Ah Wu nodded.¡± Since you¡¯ve already joined the Absolute Saint, it¡¯s indeed worth it. I¡¯ll tell you how to jump between worlds now. But you have to know that this method is random.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have the strength to become a Saint, it¡¯s actually very simple. You can shatter space. You just need to shatter space and step into it.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡± It¡¯s that simple?¡± Xu Bai was slightly taken aback.¡± Doesn¡¯t that mean that the Chu Emperor and the others can also use this technique to cross countless worlds?¡±¡±


    Ah Wu shook his head and said,¡± They can¡¯t do it, but you can. They¡¯re only people of this world and can¡¯t enter it. They¡¯ll be rejected very soon. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re not a person of this world, and the world you used to live in has nothing to do with you. Because the special ability in your body is condensed from countless remnant worlds, you won¡¯t be rejected.¡±


    Xu Bai rubbed his chin and figured out the key point. He didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±Then I¡¯ll go now and understand the situation there. After obtaining the resources, I¡¯ll transfer my main body over.¡±


    He transferred his consciousness to the clone again, and his main body became silent.


    Ah Wu yawned. After returning to her original position, she continued to fiddle with the stones on the ground. However, there was no interest in her eyes anymore. Instead, she became worried.

 Chapter 1125 - Chapter 1125: Xu Bais First Battle

    Chapter 1125: Xu Bai¡¯s First Battle


    ¡°I hope everything is fine.¡± She thought to herself.


    ..


    The Wings Race.


    Xu Bai controlled his clone. After it returned to normal, he did not stay in the room and directly stepped out.


    Outside the room, two girls of the Wings Race were guarding. When they saw Xu Bai come out, they quickly lowered their heads to show the highest respect.


    ¡°Sir, is there anything we can do?¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head and suddenly said,¡±¡±Actually, I gave him a chance.¡±


    The Wings Race girl was slightly stunned.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°I gave him so much time just now, but he still hasn¡¯t finished collecting the items. He¡¯s probably stalling for time. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s stalling for. Besides, you two were monitoring me here, and it seems like something was transmitted by you two just now. I can feel that it should be your unique transmission method.¡±


    After such a long time, he had finished communicating with Ah Wu. However, Yi Long did not give him any news at all. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air.


    A saint warrior would never spend such a long time to collect these so-called items. After all, they had planned for these items long ago, so it was impossible for them to spend a lot of time.


    Therefore, Xu Bai felt that the other party was stalling for time. Thinking back to the unconcealed killing intent from before, it was very likely that the other party had a trump card on him.


    The Wings Race girl¡¯s expression changed. She became flustered and even took two steps back.


    This action further confirmed Xu Bai¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    A burst of white light blew past, and the two girls turned into ashes.


    ¡°You can say that you¡¯re working for your own master, but I¡¯ve already given you the chance. If you insist on standing against me, then you can only die.¡±Xu Bai said indifferently.


    He directly soared into the sky and arrived in mid-air. At the same time, his voice was transmitted far away under the effect of his True Core Strength.


    ¡°Those who can hear my voice, I will give you a chance. Hand over your cultivation books or your traces, or you will all die.¡±


    Since they had become enemies, they could not hold back.


    At this moment, many figures flew into the sky. They were all the Wings Race people with wings on their backs, surrounding Xu Bai in the middle.


    ¡°Sir, please return to your room. Although we are not your match, you must not leave.¡±


    The leader was a peak extraordinary expert. His voice was trembling, but he still did not move half a step.


    Even though he was facing Xu Bai, he still had the confidence to stand there. Xu Bai felt that the other party seemed to have enough confidence.


    ¡°Did you not understand what I said just now? Leave a trace and I can spare your lives.¡±


    Everyone present looked at each other.


    They felt a huge pressure that made them unable to breathe, but they still stood where they were without any movement.


    ¡°Then go to hell.¡± Xu Bai waved his hand impatiently.


    The blazing white light spread out with him as the center. In the blink of an eye, it spread to the distant horizon.


    In just an instant, everyone present turned into ashes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a critical period, so I don¡¯t have much time to waste.¡±Xu Bai identified a direction and flew over.


    Along the way, he had to collect progress bars. If they were not convinced, he would directly kill them. Otherwise, they would be enemies and would only cause trouble for him.


    The world had submitted to the Absolute Saint, and the entire world was his enemy.


    With Xu Bai¡¯s speed, he could fly very fast. He would stop at every place. However, when he wanted to ask about the secret manuals or traces of those people, he found that all the secret manuals had been destroyed. Moreover, these people had chosen to fight him to the death, so they would not leave any traces of him.


    It seemed to be right. The Absolute Saint had chosen to banish him to countless worlds, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to use his cheat.


    Otherwise, it would not be banishing him, but instead, it would be helping him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome. This guy has thought it through. Moreover, it¡¯s a dimensional blow to these worlds, so these worlds don¡¯t dare to betray him.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself after destroying the city again.


    Originally, he thought that he could make a fortune, but now it seemed that he could not.


    ¡°Right, I can try to disguise myself.¡±After thinking for a long time, Xu Bai suddenly thought of this method.


    If he could disguise himself as a person from this world, would he be able to trick the progress bar?


    Just as this thought appeared, it was interrupted by a voice.


    ¡°Disguise techniques, you think too much. To this world or other worlds, you¡¯re not a person of this world at all. The smell on your body can never be changed.¡±


    The voice came closer and closer. Xu Bai raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice. He narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yi Long, it seems like these are the helpers you invited.¡±


    Yi Long was wearing golden wings and was currently floating in midair. Beside him were two men dressed in different clothes. Their faces were filled with killing intent as they stared at Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai could clearly sense that the two of them had the aura of a Saint Realm expert.


    ¡± Senior¡¯s arrival put a lot of pressure on me, so we used the method of the existence sect. A total of eight Saints combined to produce two Saints, but I think it should be enough to deal with you.¡±Yi Long laughed.


    ¡°Two out of eight people can become two. What about the other six?¡±Xu Bai frowned.


    Yi Long said,¡± Of course, they are already dead. However, this is not important. When that existence comes out, he will help them resurrect. Senior, go to hell. No one in this world can defeat him.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai sneered.¡± And then? You¡¯ll live under his pressure for the rest of your lives. You¡¯ll be destroyed as you wish. I don¡¯t think a person should lose his ambition. Even if it¡¯s an unreachable mountain, he should be trampled under his feet.¡±¡±


    ¡°Then please die, senior.¡± Yi Long sighed.


    He stretched out his golden wings and stabbed them into the chests of the two people beside him. In the blink of an eye, the two people turned into a pool of transparent solution and were absorbed by the golden wings.


    After absorbing it, Yi Long¡¯s aura instantly increased, directly turning into the strength of a Saint Realm expert. Not only that, but he was also constantly increasing.


    ¡°Fifth Stage Saint Realm is truly a wonderful realm.¡±The golden wings on Yi Long¡¯s back were already as dazzling as the sun. A hint of madness appeared on his face. Without saying anything, he directly rushed towards Xu Bai at an extremely fast speed.


    Xu Bai also knew that this guy didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense now. He didn¡¯t say anything more and directly raised his hands. A myriad of white light rose from his hands.


    The moment the two attacks came into contact with each other, the powerful power caused cracks to appear in the entire world.


    Cracks spread, space shattered, and the ground sank. This world was shattering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Booming sounds rang out continuously. At this moment, the golden wings on Yi Long¡¯s back transformed into water currents that flowed along Xu Bai¡¯s arm.


    Xu Bai¡¯s body was also surrounded by a white light. He used all sorts of defenses to block the water. However, the golden water seemed to have a corrosive power. It emitted waves of white smoke, causing the white light on Xu Bai¡¯s body to weaken at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Senior, hurry up and die. As long as you die, I can live forever. Even if I live under that existence, I won¡¯t be like them and be bothered by my lifespan.¡±Yi Long¡¯s eyes were filled with endless madness.


    Xu Bai¡¯s frown deepened.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The other party was actually able to fight him evenly with the strength of a fifth-grade Saint.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s far from enough.¡± Xu Bai suddenly said.


    Yi Long was stunned for a moment.¡±


    ¡°This is my first battle since I became a Saint Warrior, but you¡¯re disappointing me.¡±Xu Bai smiled and said,¡±You want to know¡­¡± What do I look like when I¡¯m at full power?¡±

 Chapter 1126 - Chapter 1126: I Only Destroyed One Clone?_1

    Chapter 1126: I Only Destroyed One Clone?_1


    The corrosive power was still continuing. When Yi Long heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, his face revealed a terrified expression.


    He could feel that Xu Bai was not panicking at all. Instead, he was very calm.


    Now that he had the strength to crush him, why was he so calm and not panicked at all?


    ¡°You think that a Rank-5 can crush a Rank-1? That¡¯s what you think, not what I think.¡±Xu Bai¡¯s True Core Strength began to surge.


    At the same time, all sorts of auxiliary, defensive, movement, and offensive abilities were activated to the extreme.


    The white light directly drowned Xu Bai. Not only that, it also drowned Yi Long.


    Within the white light, Yi Long felt intense pain all over his body.


    It wasn¡¯t just pain, there was also a sense of despair and fear. The golden and grayish-white Heaven Changes seeped in and intertwined with the white light, bringing with it an irresistible despair.


    ¡°Impossible, how can you cross so many realms? This is the Saint Birth Realm. Each realm is a world. How could you¡­¡± Yi Long couldn¡¯t see Xu Bai¡¯s appearance because Xu Bai was already enveloped by the white light, but he still let out a desperate cry.


    The white light was gradually expanding. At this moment, it had already reached a level that connected the sky and the earth.


    Even the sunlight in the sky could not compare to this light.


    The strength of a Saint Realm expert was very strong. At this moment, Yi Long was constantly being destroyed, but he was constantly recovering by relying on his powerful self-healing ability.


    However, the power in his body was decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. When it was reduced to the limit, it would be the end of everything.


    At this moment, Xu Bai¡¯s voice finally sounded.


    ¡°I wonder if he will revive you after you die. After all, people of his level will probably forget about you very quickly.¡±


    This voice was like the morning bell, instantly ringing in Yi Long¡¯s mind. Yi Long was afraid.


    He was so afraid that he found it unbelievable.


    That¡¯s right, what Xu Bai said just now made sense. How powerful was that existence? How could he remember a small figure like him?


    If he really died, wouldn¡¯t he be at a loss if he couldn¡¯t be resurrected?


    Once this thought appeared, he could not suppress it at all. It was like a sapling that had taken root and was growing into a towering tree at a terrifying speed. It instantly occupied his heart.


    Yi Long had a sorrowful expression as he shouted at Xu Bai,¡±I¡¯m willing to submit. Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, even if it means being a dog!¡±


    The truth was right in front of him. It was fine as long as he did not die. If he really died and could not be resurrected, everything he did now would be meaningless.


    He only wanted to beg for mercy, desperately begging for mercy, so that he could survive.


    Xu Bai¡¯s figure could not be seen in the white light, but Xu Bai¡¯s voice could be heard.¡±Dogs are all loyal. What¡¯s the use of a rebellious dog like you?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the white light became several times larger. At this moment, Yi Long finally could not hold on any longer. In despair and fear, he turned into ashes that filled the sky.


    Xu Bai waved his hand, and the white light that filled the sky disappeared. As far as the eye could see, it was all ruins. Looking at it made one feel like hell on earth.


    It was dark ahead, and the sky was deathly still. The sky was filled with fine cracks, and the void could be seen everywhere.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just collect resources for me obediently? Why do you have to die?¡± Xu Bai said indifferently.


    This time, he tested the strength of a Saint. The feeling he got was one word: strong.


    He had never felt so powerful before. The feeling of being fulfilled in his heart made him linger.


    However, now was not the time to think about this. There were more important things for him to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clean up this world first. I want to see if anyone is willing to leave the progress bar.¡±


    After Xu Bai made up his mind, he flew in a certain direction.


    ..


    In the ruins.


    The Absolute Saint¡¯s huge eye slowly opened, and there was a hint of pride in his eyes.


    ¡°So what if we destroy a world? ¡°You won¡¯t get what you want, and you¡¯ll never be able to return. As long as I destroy this world, your ability will completely disappear, and you¡¯ll be stuck at your current realm forever.¡±


    He was very happy, because his plan had finally succeeded. He felt that he was completely safe now that he had banished Xu Bai.


    ¡°Do you think this is the end? No, this isn¡¯t the end. I¡¯ll let you know what my next steps are.¡±


    The Absolute Saint looked up and shouted,¡±¡±Ruins, get out here!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In the distant sky, a figure without facial features floated in the air and looked down at the Absolute Saint.¡±¡±What are you doing here?¡±


    Recently, the ruins had been a headache because he didn¡¯t understand what the Absolute Saint was doing.


    He had been in a bad mood for the past few days, and he had lost contact with the outside world. He had been thinking of other ways, but now that the Absolute Saint had suddenly given him this, he was even more frustrated.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re already anxious. Don¡¯t be anxious. I just want to show you what my plan is.¡±The Absolute Saint¡¯s tone carried a hint of mockery.


    They had been enemies for so many years. Of course, he was happy to see the other party¡¯s anxious expression.

 Chapter 1127 - Chapter 1127: I Only Destroyed One Clone?_2

    Chapter 1127: I Only Destroyed One Clone?_2


    This time, he had complete confidence, so he wanted to make the other party anxious.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The remains were slightly stunned.¡±


    A beam of light shot out from the Absolute Saint¡¯s huge eye, turning into a translucent screen in the sky.¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. What matters is that you can see it.¡±


    An image appeared on the screen. It was the world where Xu Bai was.


    ¡°Xu Bai came out. No, that¡¯s another world.¡±When the ruins saw this scene, their minds raced and they instantly understood what it meant.


    ¡°You banished him. You don¡¯t want him to return to this world.¡±


    The Absolute Saint smiled.¡± You¡¯re smart. You guessed right. He¡¯s too dangerous. Look, he¡¯s already at the Saint Realm. If he continues like this, I might really lose to him. Why don¡¯t you let him out? When I get out and destroy this world, he¡¯ll lose the chance to improve.¡±


    There were no facial features in the remains, so one could not see his expression or emotions. However, the air around him began to distort.


    If that was the case, then the trouble would be even greater.


    The only person in this world who could deal with an Absolute Saint was Xu Bai. However, Xu Bai had been exiled to countless worlds, and it was almost impossible for him to return. Who could deal with an Absolute Saint?


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really anxious.¡± The Absolute Saint¡¯s laughter became even more obvious.¡± Oh right, I¡¯ll show you something. Take a look. What is this?¡±¡±


    In the sky, the scene began to split, and countless worlds appeared. However, there was no life in the countless worlds, only silence.


    ¡°These are all worlds that I destroyed. They haven¡¯t been reborn yet. I used their power to condense many things, which I call the Hand of Destruction.¡±the Absolute Saint said slowly.


    ¡± As long as they are in the world I control, they can travel through it. Unfortunately, they can¡¯t travel through this world because it¡¯s a world where the remaining power is concentrated.¡±


    ¡± Fortunately, Xu Bai has gone to another world. In this case, the Hand of Destruction can be stacked together and completely wipe it out. Although it can only be used once, it¡¯s enough to destroy him.¡±


    ¡°I deliberately let the world he was in deal with him so that he could release his power so that I could locate him.¡±


    The image that was split out showed incomparably huge black hands. These huge hands only waved gently in the sky and directly shattered the space, continuously fusing with each other.


    Each of the giant hands connected the sky and the earth, and when these hands fused together, they reached a terrifying size.


    Although the remains couldn¡¯t see his expression, he could feel that he was a little absent-minded.¡±So, your plan has been set up to this extent?¡±


    There was a hint of madness in the Absolute Saint¡¯s voice.¡±¡±I am the supreme existence of countless worlds. In this world, I am the only one in the world. I have witnessed the rise and fall of countless worlds.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the enormous hand pierced through one world after another and was heading toward Xu Bai. It sounded very slow, but in fact, it appeared in the air in the blink of an eye.


    It could be seen from the image that Xu Bai was crushed by the giant hand before he could even react.


    The remains looked at this scene with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°Dead, completely dead!¡± The Absolute Saint laughed like a madman venting his emotions.


    It was already very stable.


    As long as Xu Bai died, even if he didn¡¯t crush the golden finger, it would take a lot of time to find such a person again.


    Now, as long as he went out and destroyed this world, the golden finger would naturally be gone. He would still be that supreme existence and could still dominate in this state for countless years.


    He had won!


    The Absolute Saint swayed arrogantly, and the chains rattled.¡±¡±I am invincible. No one in this world can defeat me. You low-grade creatures, when I get out, I will crush you into pieces.¡±


    The remains sighed silently.¡± We¡¯ve lost. I admit it. But can you let me know my loss? Tell me your follow-up plan?¡±¡±


    His body was filled with a dispirited aura, as if he had lost his life goal. His entire person fell into deep despair, like a frosted eggplant.


    The Absolute Saint was still in an arrogant stance. After all, he had been imprisoned for so many years. Now that he had gotten his revenge, he would definitely be extremely arrogant.¡±There¡¯s no harm in telling you. After that¡­ Hmm?¡±


    Halfway through his words, he stopped abruptly. His huge eye was filled with confusion.


    He didn¡¯t say the rest of the words, but changed his tone.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Something¡¯s wrong with you. I know your temper. If Xu Bai was really dead, you wouldn¡¯t be in this state right now.¡±


    He was an old monster who had lived for god knows how many years. Even if he only had one eye left, he was still a supreme existence. He quickly saw through the abnormality.


    Moreover, the two of them had been together for so many years that they had long understood each other¡¯s temper. They could tell the truth at a glance.


    The despairing aura on the remains disappeared and was replaced by calmness.¡±You just said that you can only use this move once, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Absolute Saint was stunned.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let me tell you something. If Xu Bai dies, his ability will appear and he will immediately look for the next person. You probably don¡¯t know about this.¡±The remains said slowly.


    ¡± I could see the moment when Xu Bai died. His ability didn¡¯t appear, which meant he didn¡¯t die.¡±¡±


    As he spoke, the ruins were still floating in the sky, spinning in circles as if they were very happy.


    The Absolute Saint recovered from his tender state and roared,¡±¡±Impossible!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? You¡¯ve destroyed countless worlds, but do you know what Xu Bai¡¯s ability represents?¡±The ruins stopped spinning and said in a serious tone,¡±¡±A variable! According to the saying of this world, his Life Providence belonged to a person without a life. He did not have a fixed fate and was a variable. Then, the ability he possessed was something that neither you nor I could guess. This was a possibility.¡±


    The Absolute Saint fell silent for a long time, as if he couldn¡¯t muster any interest.


    However, the ruins knew that the Absolute Saint believed what they said and started to make further plans.


    He didn¡¯t have to say it, but he chose to tell the Absolute Saint that Xu Bai wasn¡¯t dead. He wanted to make the Absolute Saint anxious.


    No matter who it was, as long as he was in a really anxious state, it was impossible for him to maintain absolute clarity. Only then could he seize the opportunity to make a mistake.


    Moreover, even if he hid this matter, it would not be hidden for long. Xu Bai would eventually come out of the Bizarre Market, and the moment he came out, he would be exposed.


    The ruins chose to leave because they couldn¡¯t get anything out of him. However, before they left, his words ignited the Absolute Saint¡¯s anger.


    ¡°The hidden hands that have been laid down for countless years are gone in an instant. He is really a supreme existence¡­¡±


    The ruins disappeared.


    In the next moment, the roar reverberated in the space, accompanied by the sound of the shaking chains. The anger caused the space to tremble.


    ¡°I want all of you to die!¡±


    ¡°I will destroy you and then resurrect you. I will kill you countless times and make you suffer countless times!¡±


    ¡°And Xu Bai, I will let him experience the most extreme pain!¡±


    Unfortunately, the ruins had already left, so no one could hear the Absolute Saint¡¯s anger.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai opened his eyes and sneezed. He thought to himself,¡± Who¡¯s scolding me?¡± Then, he turned to look at Ah Wu.


    Ah Wu threw away the pebble in his hand, patted his fair hands, stood up, and jogged to Xu Bai¡¯s side.¡±¡±No more?¡±


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡±You can say that there¡¯s no more, but there¡¯s more.¡±¡±

 Chapter 1128 - Chapter 1128: The Return of Xu Bai

    Chapter 1128: The Return of Xu Bai


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±A Wu had a puzzled look on his face. Other than confusion, he was also speechless.


    At this point, she felt helpless that Xu Bai was still playing the Riddler game.


    Xu Bai stretched out a finger and shook it gently. He smiled and said slowly,¡±My clone is indeed gone. He killed it directly, but he really doesn¡¯t seem to know that I used my clone to enter.¡±


    Ah Wu suddenly understood, but he thought of another question.¡± You mean to wait for half a month before you form another clone and enter those worlds? But it¡¯s useless. He must know that you¡¯re not the main body, and you won¡¯t be able to collect any progress bars. Those people definitely won¡¯t betray the Absolute Saint because they haven¡¯t seen your true strength.¡±


    This world was very realistic. It was so realistic that the strong survived and the weak were eliminated.


    If Xu Bai couldn¡¯t show the possibility of defeating the Absolute Saint, the people from those worlds would never betray the Absolute Saint because they wanted to live.


    After all, in the face of a great disparity in strength, it was undoubtedly the true reaction of some people to rely on the strong.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to show them how powerful I am. They¡¯re the top people in every world, so why do they want to become the dogs of the Supreme Saints? As long as they see the hope of victory, then I will be able to obtain their things.¡±Xu Bai said indifferently with his hands behind his back.


    As long as these people saw the hope of victory, then he could completely reap the rewards. Of course, the prerequisite was how to let them see it. He could not just say a few words out of thin air.


    ¡°How are you going to let them see it?¡±


    Xu Bai shook his head and said,¡± I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. There are still more than ten days. I¡¯ll condense my avatar first and go to those worlds again. This time, he can¡¯t stop me. I should be able to think of something in half a month.¡±¡±


    Ah Wu also knew that such a plan was not something that could be figured out in a day or two, so he did not say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he¡¯ll continue to play tricks. This guy has many tricks up his sleeve. In the countless years in countless worlds, he has buried countless resources.¡±


    Only when she had fought with the Absolute Saint would she know how terrifying the experience was. Ah Wu had experienced it before, so she was cautious.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already come this far. All we can do is do our best.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    Just like before, no matter what, this fight had to continue. As for whether he would win or not, that was not something he should consider. He only knew that he had to do his best to fight with the other party.


    The two of them stopped talking and did their own things in peace.


    ..


    Time gradually passed. In the blink of an eye, nearly half a month had passed.


    In the human world.


    Now, all the people in the human world were soldiers. As long as they were in the industry, they had already done their best to improve themselves. In addition, the Chu Emperor himself had opened up all the inheritances. This time, all the people in the industry had received a huge improvement.


    All kinds of news also spread more quickly in the martial world. All the Yin stations were already fully operational and played their role.


    However, if one really did a breakdown, they would discover that there were three major events in the world of martial arts that made people dizzy.


    ¡°Wuhua Liu Xu has entered the peak of the extraordinary realm, and the Buddhist Academy has added a powerful expert!¡±


    ¡°Liu Qingfeng has become a Saint, and there are only two Saints left in the world.¡±


    ¡± The daughter of Lord Xu in the Barbarian Territory has stepped into the ninth grade Transcendental Realm. She is catching up with the latecomers and is preparing to become a Saint.¡±


    There was nothing much to say about the first one. No Flower and Liu Xu were the cream of the crop among the younger generation. It was normal for them to become Transcendents.


    In addition, they had all kinds of fortuitous encounters. What they obtained was related to countless worlds, so it was normal for them to reach the peak of the Saint Realm.


    As for the second matter, it was a very exciting thing for the world.


    With the addition of another Saint Warrior, their strength had been greatly enhanced. Their top-notch strength had increased again, and they were more confident.


    As for the third matter, everyone was already used to it. Xu Bai had disappeared for a long time, but his legend was still circulating in the martial arts world. Everyone knew that Xu Bai would eventually return.


    As for Xu Bai¡¯s daughter, Xu Ling¡­


    In the words of the martial world, she was like her father. She was as monstrous as her father was. It was as if she was carved out of the same mold. She was even stronger than her father.


    In just a short time, he had reached the peak of the extraordinary level and was even preparing to break through to the Saint level.


    Of course, the people in the martial arts world were already used to this. After all, everyone knew that if the same mold was carved, there would definitely be some inheritance. This was very normal.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Especially those of the younger generation. They could not help but shiver when they thought of how Xu Bai had suppressed all the people of Jianghu by himself. Now, not only Xu Bai, but even his daughter had begun to walk Xu Bai¡¯s path.


    As a result, a rumor started to spread in the martial world.


    Do you want to reach the heavens in one step?


    Go and give birth to Xu Bai¡¯s child. Although you can¡¯t be a big shot, you can be a big shot¡¯s mother.


    Of course, this rumor was a joke, and not many people took it seriously.

 Chapter 1129 - Chapter 1129: Xu Bais Return (2)

    Chapter 1129: Xu Bai¡¯s Return (2)


    At this moment, in the land of the barbarians.


    Xu Ling had already grown into a beautiful young lady. Her child-like nature had completely disappeared and was replaced by a calm and steady demeanor.


    She was wearing a light yellow dress and her expression was as cold as ice. Her eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Beside her, Chu Ling, Ye Zi and Qing Xue were standing silently at the side. The three women had a trace of heartache on their faces.


    Originally, Xu Ling was an innocent and cute little girl. Although she looked mischievous, she had brought a lot of trouble to the palace.


    However, she wasn¡¯t detestable. In fact, the people in the palace liked her very much. However, as Xu Bai¡¯s disappearance grew longer and longer, Xu Ling grew up very quickly. She gradually became more sensible and taciturn.


    She used her special ability crazily and improved crazily. Everyone knew her goal.


    ¡°Ling ¡®er, it¡¯s not good for you to be like this all day. You have to believe in your father.¡±Chu Ling looked at the silent Xu Ling and said with heartache.


    Even though she knew that Xu Bai was fine and that they often exchanged letters, Xu Ling¡¯s current appearance didn¡¯t change.


    Xu Ling turned around, and the coldness on her face melted slightly.¡± Mother, I know, but you don¡¯t have to worry, I have a number, I want to improve my strength, I want to catch that guy who has been waiting for me, I want to beat him up, I want him to kneel in front of me and apologize.¡±¡±


    It had to be said that it wasn¡¯t that families didn¡¯t like each other. Xu Ling¡¯s tone was very similar to Xu Bai¡¯s.


    Ye Zi and Qing Xue looked at each other and sighed without saying anything.


    They knew that if Xu Bai didn¡¯t return, Xu Ling¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll immediately make a trip to the Great Chu Imperial Palace.¡±¡± I¡¯ll only come back after I¡¯ve become a Saint,¡± Xu Ling said coldly.¡± Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in seclusion.¡±¡±


    She knew very well that if she wanted to reach her father¡¯s strength or even go higher, becoming a saint was the biggest hurdle.


    The most important thing in this hurdle was time. She had to snatch the last two spots before they were taken away by others, so she had to seize them.


    Chu Ling was also very clear in her heart that even though this girl of hers looked like nothing on the surface, her personality was actually very stubborn, just like her husband. That kind of personality belonged to a type that even ten oxen couldn¡¯t pull back.


    She could only nod and agree.


    However, as a mother, she was still very worried. Just as she was about to say a few words to comfort Xu Ling and tell her not to tire herself out, a sound suddenly rang out.


    Everyone looked over. There was a small black dot in the distance that was rapidly approaching.


    In an instant, a powerful pressure descended from the sky. The moment the pressure appeared, countless figures rose from all over the palace, and all kinds of experts flew into the air.


    At the same time, in the palace treasury, Liu Qingfeng, dressed in white, descended from the sky and looked into the distance.


    Now that Liu Qingfeng had reached the Saint Realm, he was even more powerful. He looked like a bottomless cold pool.


    ¡°Enemies?¡± Chu Ling frowned slightly and asked.


    Liu Qingfeng shook his head and looked at the black dot in the sky. He smiled and said,¡±No, Prince Xu is back.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone fell silent like statues.


    Those experts instantly turned their eyes to the little black dot. In the blink of an eye, the little black dot was approaching the top of the palace, and the pressure was even stronger.


    This extremely long distance did not seem to be a problem. A figure stood in the air, emitting a terrifying aura.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Disperse, I¡¯m back.¡±Xu Bai smiled and waved his hand.


    With just one sentence, these countless experts instantly disappeared. They returned to where they came from, as if nothing had happened. However, everyone was incomparably excited, but they didn¡¯t show it.


    That man had returned.


    The news was like a butterfly with wings, spreading in all directions with the palace as the center.


    ¡°Congratulations, Brother Qingfeng,¡± Xu Bai cupped his hands and said.¡±You¡¯ve become a Saint. There¡¯s another top-notch expert in this world.¡±¡±


    Liu Qingfeng smiled bitterly.¡± Compared to Brother Xu, my strength is really not enough. When I look at Brother Xu, it¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at an insurmountable mountain.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer. He just smiled and turned his gaze to the ground.


    Liu Qingfeng was also a discerning person. Of course, he could see the situation at a glance. He cupped his hands and left, leaving Xu Bai here.


    Xu Bai descended from the sky, and just as he stabilized his body, Chu Ling and the other two girls pounced on him, surrounding him in the middle and hugging him tightly.


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be so agitated. I¡¯m safe and sound. There¡¯s no problem at all. How could that guy do anything to me?¡±


    Xu Bai comforted them one by one.


    Chu Ling and the other two did not say anything. They only hugged Xu Bai tightly, but their bodies were trembling slightly.


    Xu Bai took a while to calm them all down. At this moment, he turned to Xu Ling and stretched out a hand.


    Xu Ling seemed to be motionless. When she saw Xu Bai¡¯s hand, her eyes turned red. Tears flowed down her cheeks and onto the ground.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Xu Ling threw herself into Xu Bai¡¯s arms and started crying. Her cold demeanor disappeared, and she kept tugging at Xu Bai, just like when she was young.


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± You¡¯re growing quite fast. You¡¯re already a big girl, and your strength has reached the peak of the extraordinary state. Oh, you¡¯re about to enter the Saint Realm. Your strength is growing faster than my father¡¯s.¡±¡±


    To be honest, he was quite surprised. Back then, he was fast enough, but he was not as fast as Xu Ling.


    Chu Ling said,¡±This little girl¡¯s environment is much better than yours back then. If you had such a superior environment like her, you would definitely be faster.¡±¡±


    Ever since she was born, Xu Ling had been living in an extremely advantageous environment. Her father was a top-notch expert, an existence that even the martial arts world feared. Naturally, she had endless resources.


    However, Xu Bai was different. Xu Bai¡¯s current strength came from the bottom step by step. Although he relied on his cheat, it was mostly due to his own strength.


    The environment they were in was different, so the speed of improvement was naturally different.


    ¡°Husband, do you want to stay for a few more days?¡± Ye Zi asked.¡±


    When this question was asked, everyone present fell silent.


    Xu Bai was very busy, and they knew that there was no doubt about it. Therefore, they chose to accept the fact that he had asked this question.


    Xu Bai nodded and said,¡± I¡¯m just a clone, so I have to leave soon. The last time I came out, I was dragged away by that Absolute Saint. This time, he doesn¡¯t seem to want to deal with me, so I have more time. I need to find Emperor Chu and discuss something with him.¡±


    Nothing happened this time, but Xu Bai had to hurry up. Who knew what the old man was up to?


    This time, he had also thought of some countermeasures, but he needed the cooperation of the Chu Emperor and the others.


    The ladies also knew that Xu Bai must have something urgent to attend to, so they did not try to keep him. After a while, Xu Bai directly soared into the sky and headed towards the Great Chu Imperial Palace.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Originally, Xu Ling had wanted to go along as well. After all, she had planned to use the Chu Emperor to increase her strength. However, Xu Bai did not let Xu Ling go for the time being.


    He could go at any time. Right now, he had to talk about serious matters.


    It was quite a distance from the barbarian fief to the Great Chu State, but Xu Bai was even faster. It didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive at the royal study.


    At this moment, the Chu Emperor and the other Saint Realm experts were already waiting. They all knew that Xu Bai had arrived.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time. After entering the royal study, he said directly,¡±¡±Everyone, I have an important matter that I need your help with. It might give that old fellow a heavy blow.¡±

 Chapter 1130 - Chapter 1130: The Way to Make the World Submit

    Chapter 1130: The Way to Make the World Submit


    Almost all the Saint Realm warriors were present. When they heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, they were all stunned.


    Of course, they knew who the old man was referring to, but they didn¡¯t know what Xu Bai¡¯s next plan was.


    If they could give the Absolute Saint a huge blow, they would definitely be happy.


    After everyone had sat down, Xu Bai began to share his thoughts.


    ¡± Now that the Absolute Saint is trapped in the ruins, he won¡¯t be able to come out for the time being. Moreover, I¡¯ve tricked him recently, so he¡¯ll be trapped for even longer. However, there are still countless worlds that are against us. This is probably what happened¡­¡±


    Xu Bai began to talk about his encounters in countless worlds. Although he had only gone to one world, he told the whole story. After he finished, he changed the topic and continued with the content.


    ¡± I think that as long as we give those worlds confidence and let them know that we can fight against an Absolute Saint, they won¡¯t submit to an Absolute Saint. The reason is that the difference in strength is too great. As long as I can dispel their concerns, I can get what I want.¡±


    ¡°My idea is to use violence to completely subdue them. The Absolute Saint said that he would resurrect them, but who can say for sure? The human heart is the hardest to predict, so we use both external and psychological methods to suppress them.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I came to find everyone is to ask if there are any more details that can be pondered over.¡±


    At this point, Xu Bai stopped.


    After hearing this, everyone present fell into deep thought. They were all thinking about the meaning of Xu Bai¡¯s words and the feasibility of this method.


    No one said anything. Xu Bai was also waiting patiently. He even picked up the teapot beside him and poured himself a cup of tea. He took a sip.


    The days in the Strange City could be described as fading birds. It was really very dull.


    Now that he drank this mouthful of tea, he instantly felt relaxed and happy.


    At this moment, Eunuch Wei, who had been silent all this while, spoke.


    He still had his hands hidden in his sleeves, looking like an old man, but only those who knew him knew that Eunuch Wei now had shocking strength.


    ¡°I feel that your plan is a little inappropriate. The Absolute Saint is an old monster that has existed for who knows how many years. With his thinking, he would definitely consider this. It¡¯s probably impossible for you to use external force to make them submit submit.¡±


    This sentence clearly hit the nail on the head. The others nodded in agreement.


    No matter how stupid a person was, they would still become smart if they knew an old man who had existed for many years. Moreover, this person was standing at the top. It was impossible for him to not consider this.


    Dealing with these people, one could not use common sense to deduce. Otherwise, one would definitely suffer a huge loss.


    ¡± I¡¯ve thought about it,¡± Xu Bai nodded.¡± But for now, if we don¡¯t use this method, other methods won¡¯t work.¡±¡±


    These countless worlds were extremely loyal to him. They were loyal to him under the coercion of external forces, and it was very difficult to make them waver. After thinking about it, Xu Bai came up with the only solution.


    However, when he heard this, he sensed that Eunuch Wei might have some way to detect it, so he cast his gaze over.


    Eunuch Wei smiled and said,¡± Actually, I have a good idea. Everyone here, listen to it first. If there¡¯s anything bad, you can point it out and discuss it together.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all old acquaintances. You don¡¯t have to be so polite here. If you have anything to say, just say it. Besides Director Mu, you¡¯re still in the barbarian fief.¡±The Chu Emperor waved his sleeves and said.


    Everyone knew that Eunuch Wei was a good person, but he was too particular about rules and sometimes he was especially polite.


    Eunuch Wei coughed softly. His kindly face revealed a sinister expression, which seemed somewhat discordant.¡± Actually, Xu Bai is right. Their fear comes from the fact that we didn¡¯t show our strength to fight against an Absolute Saint, but more than that, they believe in an Absolute Saint.¡±


    ¡°So, I have a very good idea. Since they chose to believe in the Absolute Saint, we¡¯ll completely shatter their trust.¡±


    As Eunuch Wei spoke, the eyes of everyone present lit up. They seemed to have thought of something.


    The Chu Emperor placed his hand on the table.¡± In my treasury, there is something that can be used to record images. It can even be used to make up some fake ones.¡±


    ¡°If we add all our powers,¡± the dean said thoughtfully,¡±we can make up an extremely realistic image with so many Saint Realm masters and Saint Realm masters.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why we¡¯re using this method,¡± Prime Minister Wen continued.¡± We should be able to completely destroy their confidence.¡±¡±


    If he wanted to solve the problem from the root, he had to start from the root. This method was indeed a good countermeasure.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Everyone nodded repeatedly, indicating that Eunuch Wei¡¯s method was feasible. Xu Bai supported his chin with his hand and thought for a moment. He felt that it was a good idea.


    ¡°If we add violence as a deterrent, it will work!¡±


    The female Abbey Dean¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard that.¡±¡±How much do you want violence? The way you think now is very different, alright?¡±


    Xu Bai waved his hand, indicating that he didn¡¯t care about these details.


    The female Abbey Dean was speechless and rolled her eyes. However, she knew that they were talking about serious matters, so she changed the topic.¡±I think there¡¯s still something missing in this plan.¡±

 Chapter 1131 - Chapter 1131: The Way to Make the World Submit (2)

    Chapter 1131: The Way to Make the World Submit (2)


    Everyone looked over, waiting for the next sentence.


    The female Abbey Dean continued,¡± We haven¡¯t seen the Absolute Saint before. Although we know that he only has one eyeball left, we don¡¯t know his temperament and aura. How can we create an image? We have to see it with our own eyes, right?¡±¡±


    The suggestion she made now was indeed very appropriate.


    Xu Bai immediately raised his hand and said,¡± Leave this to me. I really want to go to the ruins and see how arrogant he is.¡±¡±


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± The Chu Emperor frowned.¡± I know your character. You usually like to do things that don¡¯t make sense. However, this is a critical moment. You must not put yourself in danger.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a very reliable person, alright?¡± Xu Bai said helplessly. This time, I went in as a clone. Even in my current state, I¡¯m still a clone. What can he do to me?¡±


    Emperor Chu: ¡±


    Good heavens, so it was a clone that had been talking to them. Even he did not sense it. Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t this clone a little too powerful? How could it have the strength to become a Saint?


    Of course, no one was bothered by the matter now.


    Everyone discussed for a while more before the Chu Emperor went to the royal palace¡¯s treasury. Not long after, he returned to his room and took out a pearl, handing it to Xu Bai.


    This bead could record images, including the strength, various forms, and auras of the person being recorded.


    After Xu Bai received it, he didn¡¯t say much to them and left immediately. He seized the time to go to the nearest relic.


    Recently, the frequency of relics exploding was not as high as before, but it was still very easy to find a relic. Xu Bai did not fly for long before he arrived at a relatively small relic.


    At this time, there was no one around the ruins, and no one was exploring. After all, ever since the Chu Emperor began to open up the inheritance, everyone was making the best use of time to learn from their past experiences and quicken the pace of their cultivation. Therefore, there were very few people exploring the ruins.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t stop at all. He directly stepped in. His vision changed, and the clone he controlled had already arrived in the ruins.


    At this moment, the ruins were pitch black, with no end in sight. Just as Xu Bai was looking around, a voice rang out.


    ¡°Xu Bai? What are you doing here?¡±


    As the voice rang out, a figure without facial features descended from the sky and landed beside Xu Bai. His voice was filled with doubt.


    Not long ago, the relic was still waiting here obediently. Suddenly, it felt that something was wrong. It sensed Xu Bai¡¯s arrival and immediately rushed to the scene.


    He was very puzzled. Why did Xu Bai suddenly run over?


    This is a very dangerous place.


    However, in the blink of an eye, this doubt disappeared. He also knew that Xu Bai must have come with a clone because Xu Bai would not take such a big risk.


    However, he still didn¡¯t understand Xu Bai¡¯s purpose for coming here.


    Xu Bai waved his hand and smiled.¡± I came here to see the Absolute Saint.¡±¡±


    When the ruins heard this, they were stunned on the spot and did not react for a long time.


    He even wondered if he had heard wrongly. He actually said that he was here to see the Absolute Saint.


    What was so good about an Absolute Saint? It was just a big eyeball.


    ¡°After fighting with each other for so long, I can understand who is going against me by taking a look.¡±Xu Bai made up a random excuse.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust the ruins, but because the environment here was different.


    There was no need for everyone to directly explain some things. It was good for everyone to be a little vague.


    Of course, after the remains heard Xu Bai¡¯s words, they also knew that Xu Bai must have other plans, so they did not say anything else. They turned around and let Xu Bai follow behind them.


    Xu Bai silently followed the two of them and soon crossed a large distance, arriving at the deathly silent space.


    At this moment, the Absolute Saint, who only had a large eyeball left, was chained up and had his eyes tightly shut.


    When Xu Bai arrived, he opened his eyes and a cold light shot out.


    ¡°Xu Bai, you really didn¡¯t die.¡±


    His tone was as cold as ice, making people feel bone-piercing.


    Xu Bai shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t seem to care. He didn¡¯t say anything and continued to walk around the huge eyeball.


    The more he walked like this, the angrier the Absolute Saint became. After Xu Bai walked a few dozen steps, the Absolute Saint finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and cursed.


    ¡°What scheme do you have?¡±


    If it was in the past, when he was at his peak, he could destroy Xu Bai with a flick of his finger.


    But now that his strength had been greatly weakened, he couldn¡¯t guess Xu Bai¡¯s thoughts.


    If he dared to stand in front of him, he definitely had sufficient confidence. Just like last time, he had tricked him into revealing one of his hidden trump cards. This time, he did not want to be fooled again.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary and the opportunity was absolutely good, he would definitely not make a move.


    Xu Bai finally stopped after hearing the Absolute Saint¡¯s words. Without saying a word, he turned around and left.


    He walked very quickly without any intention of stopping.


    The Absolute Saint was stunned. When Xu Bai disappeared into the horizon, he shouted,¡±¡±What are you playing at?¡±


    Xu Bai stopped in mid-air. He turned around and said with disdain,¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. We¡¯re old rivals, so we came to see what you look like.¡±


    He didn¡¯t waste any words because he knew that even the slightest words could cause unnecessary trouble when facing people of this level. Therefore, the less he spoke, the better it was for him.


    The Absolute Saint paused, his eyes dark.


    ¡°No matter what your purpose is, as long as I get out of here, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Xu Bai looked indifferent.¡± I welcome you to leave this place. We¡¯ll have a showdown then. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s stronger, you or me.¡±¡±


    After saying this, he directly disappeared from this space.


    The remains followed and walked side by side with Xu Bai. Neither of them spoke.


    After walking for a long distance, Xu Bai finally turned his gaze back.


    ¡°How long can you trap him?¡±


    The remains shook his head. Although his expression could not be seen, there was a sense of helplessness.¡±This thing is full of variables. Ever since you appeared, everything has been changing. I don¡¯t know how long I can trap him. If he continues to maintain his current state, he should still have a long time.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t give a complete answer, just like he couldn¡¯t figure out what Xu Bai was thinking.


    ¡°A long time? That¡¯s good. I hope there won¡¯t be any changes.¡±Xu Bai nodded and left without saying anything else.


    The remains watched Xu Bai leave. After a long time, they finally came back to their senses and resumed their previous state.


    ..


    After returning from the ruins, Xu Bai headed to the Great Chu¡¯s Imperial Palace. After arriving, he immediately handed the pearl he had hidden to the Chu Emperor.


    ¡°This is what I extracted. Perhaps I can simulate it. I hope everyone can make it more realistic. After all, we have to be able to deceive those people.¡±


    Everyone was waiting, and none of them left. When the Chu Emperor received the bead, he nodded.


    Everyone left, leaving only Xu Bai.


    Xu Bai sat in his seat and poured a cup of tea. Looking at the white mist above the teacup, his eyes gradually blurred.


    ..


    The production of the video took quite a bit of time. When the pearl was handed over to Xu Bai, the Chu Emperor reminded him.


    ¡°As long as you inject your power into it, it will appear. This time, we have done something very special.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Special?¡± Xu Bai was slightly stunned as he consciously injected the true essence into the bead.


    At this moment, images filled the space in front of Xu Bai.


    When he saw the image in front of him, Xu Bai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite realistic.¡±


    In the video, the Absolute Saint was still in the shape of an eyeball, but he looked very miserable.

 Chapter 1132 - Chapter 1132: The Absolute Saints Final Plan

    Chapter 1132: The Absolute Saint¡¯s Final Plan


    How miserable was it? The Absolute Saint¡¯s entire eyeball had begun to shrink. It had shrunk from its original normal size to a large size. It looked very pitiful.


    The part where the black and white intersected was covered with red blood vessels.


    With just a glance, one could feel the signs of decline, and this sign was especially obvious.


    The iron chains on the Absolute Saint¡¯s body became stronger and stronger. The blood-stained chains made people feel like they were about to die.


    It was very real. Xu Bai had seen it before, so he was familiar with the Absolute Saint¡¯s aura. When he saw the image, he felt that it was real and not fake.


    Even with his current strength as a Saint, he could not tell that it was fake.


    ¡°The more miserable it is, the better, but we have also grasped a limit. It doesn¡¯t give people the feeling that it¡¯s fake. You see, this level should be just right.¡±The Chu Emperor said with a smile.


    This thing was not easy to come by. It was created by him and combined with the top powers of the current world. Even a Saint would be deceived by the scene inside, so the Chu Emperor was very confident.


    Xu Bai withdrew his power, and the image disappeared.¡±I think it looks very real. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. I¡¯ll go over first this time.¡±


    The Chu Emperor nodded.¡± Be careful. Although you are only a clone, you still have to be careful. After all, your safety is related to the safety of this world.¡±


    Xu Bai agreed. It was getting late, and he had to seize every minute and second. He did not stay for long and walked out directly.


    After arriving at an empty space, he soared into the sky. His target was outside the Imperial Palace.


    His speed was very fast, and he quickly left the capital before long. Finally, he landed in the wilderness.


    There was no sign of human habitation, no humans, and no wild beasts. It was empty.


    The weeds on the ground looked a little desolate.


    However, this place was perfect for him to travel through various worlds. He had communicated with Ah Wu before, and he knew that he could only enter after he broke the space. Even if others broke it, they would not be able to travel through countless worlds because he did not belong to any world.


    Xu Bai circulated his True Core Strength. In an instant, the True Core Strength in his body flowed like a great river. On his hands, a myriad of white light attacked fiercely like the sun.


    With a gentle wave of his hand, the space began to gradually shatter, and a pitch-black hole appeared in front of him.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t hesitate and directly stepped in.


    The space began to repair itself, and in the blink of an eye, everything returned to normal. It was still that desolate appearance, as if those scenes had never happened.


    Xu Bai only felt the world in front of him shake. Soon, he arrived in an unfamiliar space.


    He had entered at random, so there was no way for him to choose a target.


    Looking around, Xu Bai realized that this place was completely different from the one he had entered before.


    He came to a dense forest. The trees and flowers in the forest were very strange.


    The plants had the shape of humans, but they were plants. He had never seen any of them before.


    This place was filled with vitality. Even the air had a faint fragrance that made people feel relaxed and happy.


    However, Xu Bai knew that he was an outsider. He did not stop and swept his divine soul across.


    When his divine soul swept past, he discovered that something was wrong.


    The surrounding trees, flowers, and plants actually had divine souls!


    Plants had life, but they didn¡¯t necessarily have souls. Every plant in the place he was in now was filled with exuberant soul power. It gave him the feeling that these things were creatures with intelligence.


    ¡°The myriad of things in the world are truly vividly displayed in countless worlds.¡±Xu Bai was even quite emotional.


    Of course, he only sighed for a while. After that, he chose a portion of the plant¡¯s divine soul power and began to invade.


    Since he had a divine soul, he could be treated as a human.


    When his divine soul power invaded, he could hear these plants letting out waves of miserable cries. In the blink of an eye, they had already been controlled.


    After being controlled, Xu Bai finally knew what it was.


    The controlled trees were directly pulled up from the ground. Each of their roots acted as legs, and the branches swayed agilely. Xu Bai felt as if he was looking at a treant.


    Moreover, he realized that these things could be communicated. He did not waste any time and chose one of them. Through his divine soul, he obtained the information he wanted.


    After about half an incense¡¯s time, he understood the specific situation of this world from his divine soul.


    This world was very strange. Their abilities were singular, but they were extremely special.


    They didn¡¯t cultivate by themselves, but lived in symbiosis with the plants. As time passed, they originally had the appearance of humans, but due to symbiosis, they gradually fused with the plants and finally turned into these strange appearances.


    Just like what he sensed, the people around him were all people who had symbiosis, and these people were called tree spirits.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Similarly, there were nine Saints here, each occupying nine huge areas.


    And he was in one of the areas where he could become a saint.


    There was no unity or alliance. The nine Saints were hostile to each other.


    However, Xu Bai knew that everything would change once he arrived.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any words. He didn¡¯t kill these things either. After he withdrew his divine soul, he turned into a stream of light and flew in a direction.

 Chapter 1133 - Chapter 1133: The Absolute Saints Final Plan (2)

    Chapter 1133: The Absolute Saint¡¯s Final Plan (2)


    He had already found out the location of the Saint Realm, so he wouldn¡¯t waste any time.


    If the other party submitted to the soft side, then everything would be fine. If he wanted to use force, then he would destroy this place.


    ..


    The scenery in the sky was always fascinating. After coming to a new place, Xu Bai looked around. Every place gave him a sense of freshness.


    Fortunately, he was very fast and soon arrived at his destination.


    This was an incomparably huge castle. It was made up of all kinds of plants. It looked extremely spectacular and had a natural affinity.


    After all, they were all materials from nature, so it was normal for them to have a sense of affinity.


    No one stopped him. He landed in front of the castle smoothly, but he did not enter. After sweeping his divine sense, his tone was very calm.


    ¡°Come out. If you want to fight, you have to make things clear before you fight.¡±


    He had tried to control his soul here, but it didn¡¯t seem to work.


    Actually, it was normal to think about it. The things here were all very powerful. The Absolute Saint must have done something to them.


    The ones he had just controlled were very remote and weak. Even Absolute Saints probably wouldn¡¯t bother to do anything to them.


    Although his voice was very soft, it was clearly transmitted to every corner. All the creatures could hear him clearly.


    The castle made of plants in front of them began to tremble violently. A long crack appeared in the middle, and a tree that connected the sky and the earth slowly moved out from the crack.


    Xu Bai raised his head and looked at the tree. Then, he soared into the air and came to a place that was as high as the tree. He looked down from above.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to look up, this feeling is just right.¡±


    When the giant tree heard this, it was silent for a moment before slowly saying,¡±It seems that Senior wishes to destroy our place. In that case, I can only fight to the death.¡±


    Just as he had expected, the other party did not have the slightest intention of begging for mercy, nor did he have any intention of submitting.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m going to kill you all in the blink of an eye, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±Xu Bai raised his hand and stopped the giant tree.


    The giant tree was stunned on the spot. He did not understand what Xu Bai wanted to do, but he held back and did not attack.


    Actually, it didn¡¯t matter whether he made a move or not. Anyway, he knew that he was just going to die.


    They were not like the world Xu Baizhi had gone to, where they had a way to create a Saint Realm.


    Some worlds were very unique and might not necessarily succeed.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t waste any time. He took out the pearl on his waist and circulated his True Core Strength. A huge scene appeared.


    The moment the scene appeared, the giant tree began to tremble. From the roots to the branches, including the leaves hanging on the branches, they all shook as if they were being blown by a strong wind.


    The shaking sound was very loud, forming a noise. The other plants around them all fell to the ground, very afraid.


    The giant tree was a real peak-stage Saint Warrior. He had only shown his fear in front of Xu Bai, but this time, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    He used almost all his strength to finally recover from this shock.


    ¡°Senior, why are you showing me these things?¡±The giant tree asked carefully.


    Xu Bai smiled and said,¡± I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to say that I like you guys. Why don¡¯t you join me?¡± ¡± This is a very good deal. If you join me and I succeed, I won¡¯t have to be threatened by the Absolute Saint anymore. A world that can develop freely is a true world.¡±


    The giant tree was silent for a while before finally smiling bitterly.¡±Senior, why are you joking with us? ¡± You¡¯ve seen for yourself how powerful Absolute Saints are. We don¡¯t have any chance of winning.¡±


    ¡± He¡¯s about to die. You can see it better than me. Is this considered powerful?¡±Xu Bai pointed at the image and said.


    In the image, the eyeball looked extremely miserable, as if it would completely collapse in the next moment.


    This time, the giant tree fell into silence again, but this time, it was silent for a long time.


    Xu Bai knew that some things needed time. He didn¡¯t say anything and just waited patiently.


    The answer would come, but he didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad.


    After nearly half an incense stick of time, the giant tree finally moved.


    ¡°What do you need us to do?¡±


    Xu Bai laughed loudly. His voice echoed in the sky and did not stop for a long time.


    He knew that he had made the right bet this time. The other party had submitted because he had given the other party hope. Since there was hope, no one was willing to submit to others.


    And now, it was time for him to turn the tables.


    ¡°Books and traces. I want all the books in your world. You know how to get these things. I also hope that you can pass this news to the other Saints because I want to lead you to true victory.¡±Xu Bai said indifferently.


    The giant tree was the overlord of an area. Without any hesitation, it nodded and agreed. Then, it said a few more words and prepared to inform the others.


    The way he informed them was very special. Leaves kept sweeping in the sky and turned into streams of light that flew in all directions. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the horizon.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve already sent out the message, but I¡¯m worried that someone might not be convinced. If someone really is, I might need you to take action.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say these things, you just need to do your own thing.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The giant tree respectfully said,


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything else. He entered the castle made of plants and waited patiently.


    ..


    Ruins.


    The Absolute Saint was still the same, but the chains on his body were much looser than before.


    His eyes, which were originally tightly shut, suddenly opened.


    The clouds in the sky instantly surged, and a huge pressure came from all directions, making people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t you do anything?¡±


    He could sense that Xu Bai had entered another world. He could also sense that there was no conflict between the two worlds, so he was puzzled.


    Most of them could not be sensed. After all, his strength had been greatly reduced and he was bound. It was already very good to be able to sense these.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. Could it be that they have the intention to betray us? Impossible. I¡¯ve already intimidated them. They can¡¯t and won¡¯t dare to do so.¡±


    The Absolute Saint was very confused. This scene made him feel very insecure.


    He couldn¡¯t find out the reason, but he knew that Xu Bai definitely had a way to deal with it. Moreover, his mind was spinning rapidly now, and he had already thought of what might happen next.


    ¡°If they completely betray me and form an alliance with Xu Bai to collect things for Xu Bai, it will be dangerous.¡±


    Back then, he was beaten until he only had one eye left. Now, he was very afraid of Xu Bai¡¯s cheat. Seeing that Xu Bai had the possibility of developing, he became more and more anxious.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    The Absolute Saint let out a long breath. His eyes were filled with determination as he thought,¡±¡±As expected of a variable. I can¡¯t guess anything. I have no other choice now. It seems that I can only use the simplest and most dangerous method.¡±


    He closed his eyes again, but his thoughts gradually spread through the ruins and into the human world.


    The speed of this radiation was very fast and very secretive. Even the ruins themselves did not notice it.


    ..


    In the human world.


    In a magnificent room in the middle of the country.


    The man with a calm expression was writing on a piece of paper with a brush.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    His writing speed was very slow, but his handwriting was extremely powerful, making it difficult for people to forget after taking a look at it.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly raised his head and pondered carefully.


    After about half an hour, the man put down the pen in his hand and stood up.


    ¡°I thought that I would never be needed, but now it seems that it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    There was a hint of helplessness in his tone.

 Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134: Great Crisis, The Missing Goldfinger

    Chapter 1134: Great Crisis, The Missing Goldfinger


    When the man walked out of the gorgeous room, there was an uninhabited desert in front of him. The sky was filled with extremely hot sunlight, and the ground was burning hot.


    The air was distorted, and just a glance at it would make one¡¯s mouth dry.


    He took out the piece of paper that he had written at the beginning. There were only three big words on it, which were very eye-catching.


    ¨CTraitor!


    ¡°I write these three words every day. Every time I write them, I feel like my heart is suffering, but I have no choice. I thought that I would sink into this place forever, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when I would walk out.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness and sorrow, but his eyes were as calm as water, forming a strong contrast with his tone.


    He was like an emotionless machine, but he was telling the story of how he pitied all living beings.


    Fake, so fake that it made people feel disgusted.


    In this state of talking to himself, the man said a lot.


    His words gradually calmed down and he waved his hand calmly.


    In the sky, the originally blazing sunlight instantly dimmed, and the temperature started to drop.


    The sandstorm disappeared, the desert disappeared, and this place turned into a frozen land.


    With just a wave of his hand, he could even change the weather. Even Saints would find it difficult to do so.


    When the weather changed, the man spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Why don¡¯t you come out and see me? We can be considered old friends. There¡¯s no need to hide like this.¡±


    The man seemed to be talking to himself, and his voice was very soft.


    However, after he finished speaking, the air in front of him distorted. In the blink of an eye, an incomparably huge scene appeared.


    In the picture, two people were sitting cross-legged. They were a man and a woman.


    The man was handsome and had his eyes closed as if he was manipulating something. The woman was playing with a stone at the side.


    As if sensing something, the woman raised her head and looked in the direction of the image.


    ¡°Ah Wu, long time no see. I can¡¯t even remember how many years it has been since I last saw you.¡±The man smiled.


    ¡°Tian Xing!¡± Ah Wu stood up abruptly. She could not hide the surprise in her eyes. Just as she was about to call Xu Bai, who was beside her, she did not expect the surrounding environment to change. She actually came to the scene where the man was.


    ¡± Don¡¯t alarm Xu Bai,¡± Tian Xing said with a smile.¡± It¡¯s not necessary, and it won¡¯t solve the problem.¡±¡±


    A Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with endless killing intent, and his tone became very cold.¡±¡±After so many years, I thought you were dead. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive, traitor!¡±


    As Ah Wu finished speaking, a powerful aura rose from his body.


    The surrounding ice and snow began to melt gradually, and on Ah Wu¡¯s hands, a terrifying light was condensing.


    Tian Xing raised his hand and interrupted him,¡± Don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s been so many years, but you¡¯re still the same. You should know that we¡¯re all from the same root, and no one can kill each other. I¡¯m indeed a traitor. I¡¯ve been tortured for so many years, and I feel very guilty, but I have no choice.¡±


    Ah Wu snorted coldly. The light on his hand dissipated, but his eyes were still cold.¡±You didn¡¯t die. The Absolute Saint saved you, right? What do you mean by that? Continue to be the Absolute Saint¡¯s lackey?¡±


    She remembered the time from countless years ago. There were still many things she hadn¡¯t told Xu Bai about why they had failed.


    This was the shame of their generation. The original plan should have been flawless, but there was a traitor, and it was this man named Tian Xing in front of them.


    The appearance of the traitor changed all their plans.


    They had lost. They had lost miserably. Even though the Absolute Saint had lost miserably, they had still lost.


    Before they lost, she remembered that they had killed this traitor.


    But now, it seemed that the traitor was not dead. He was protected by the Absolute Saint.


    ¡°I know you hate me very much. You all hate me. You are right, but I am also right.¡±


    ¡± The Absolute Saint said that he could give us equal rights, but you were unwilling. You wanted to die together. I don¡¯t want to die. I could have gotten equal rights, so why would I die?¡±


    Tian Xing¡¯s guilty expression disappeared, and he became nonchalant.


    ¡°You are very noble, and you are also very great. You want to restore the world back to normal, but I am not as noble as you think.¡±


    ¡°You are willing to risk your lives to fight for peace in those worlds, but I only want to live in peace alone.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As he spoke, Tian Xing¡¯s expression turned extremely cold.


    A Wudao: ¡± I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Tell me, I really want to know your purpose. In our group, you¡¯ve always been concerned about benefits. You can¡¯t come to me for no reason.¡±


    Actually, she was not in this world now. What came over was just a phantom. Tian Xing had dragged her here, and she was still in the Bizarre Market.


    Tian Xing lowered his head, organized his words, and said slowly,¡±¡±Help me tell Xu Bai that his Goldfinger isn¡¯t complete. Only when he, you, and I join together will it be complete.¡±


    ¡± My idea is simple. When we join forces, we¡¯ll be on par with an Absolute Saint. Then, we¡¯ll be able to protect this world.¡±

 Chapter 1135 - Chapter 1135: Great Crisis, The Missing Goldfinger (2)

    Chapter 1135: Great Crisis, The Missing Goldfinger (2)


    ¡°He has his family, friends, and children in this world. I hope he will think about it carefully. There is no need to risk his life.¡±


    Ah Wu raised his eyebrows.¡± If you want to lie, I suggest you find a better reason. You¡¯ve used this reason before, so it¡¯s not very interesting.¡±¡±


    Tian Xing laughed out loud.¡± Aiya, I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown so much after so many years. Alright, let me tell you. My real purpose is actually very simple. I just want to see if you¡¯re really locked up inside. You don¡¯t dare to come over either. That¡¯s really possible. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for me to operate.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Ah Wu frowned.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? How could I tell you that?¡± Tian Xing waved his hand.


    Their conversation ended here, because after Tian Xing waved his hand, Ah Wu disappeared.


    Tian Xing stretched his body and turned around to look at the snow and ice. He yawned and said,¡±¡±What a beautiful world. Unfortunately, it¡¯s about to be destroyed.¡±


    His figure disappeared, and this place filled with snow and wind disappeared without a trace in an instant, turning into a void.


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Ah Wu came back to his senses and looked at Xu Bai, whose eyes were tightly shut. After hesitating for a moment, he went forward and gently pushed him.


    Xu Bai had been controlling his clone, but after being pushed, he immediately came back to his senses. He turned to Ah Wu and asked in confusion,¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ah Wu gritted his teeth and recounted everything that had happened from beginning to end.


    Xu Bai frowned after hearing that.


    Traitor? This was the first time he had heard of this person. The situation seemed to have changed greatly again.


    ¡± Why didn¡¯t this person appear earlier? If he was an Absolute Saint, I would have died long ago. Or rather, as you said, we have the same roots. If we can¡¯t kill each other, he could have destroyed this world long ago.¡±


    No one in this world could deal with someone who was on the same level as Ah Wu.


    It wasn¡¯t that Xu Bai didn¡¯t have confidence in them. It was just that he really couldn¡¯t fight against such ancient big shots.


    If he had come out earlier and destroyed this world, wouldn¡¯t the Absolute Saint have won? After all, Xu Baijin¡¯s finger was completely dependent on this world. If the world was destroyed, he would be stuck.


    ¡°He said he wanted to destroy this world, so he must be lying to me. After the world is destroyed, he will stop moving forward. The Absolute Saint definitely won¡¯t let him off so easily.¡±A Wudao.


    Tian Xing was a smart person.


    He was able to deceive all of them and betray them, so he knew that the Absolute Saint would not leave any danger behind.


    The reason why Tian Xing did not die was partly because he had an important role to play, just like now.


    On the other hand, Tian Xing himself was a part of the golden finger.


    Therefore, if Tian Xing really destroyed this world, his golden finger would be completely crippled. At that time, the Absolute Saint would be able to do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°So what do you suspect?¡± Xu Bai asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is either, but I think we should be more careful.¡± Ah Wu shook his head and said.¡±


    Xu Bai fell into deep thought. After a moment, he nodded and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s follow the old plan. I¡¯ll continue¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Just as he was about to say that he would continue with the original method, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    This was because his clone had already collected all the skills and traces of that world. However, just now, he felt that the cheat had disappeared.


    His main body could easily feel it, as if it was instinct, telling him that the cheat was gone.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes widened slightly.¡±


    Ah Wu was stunned. He quickly sensed his own ability and raised his head after a moment.¡±Mine is gone too!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°Can you go to the outside world?¡± ¡°It must be Tian Xing,¡± Xu Bai said.¡±


    Ah Wu shook his head and said,¡± No, I can¡¯t go either. Perhaps Tian Xing is waiting for my real body to go out.¡±¡±


    The situation had changed again. They had to be even more careful.


    The two of them fell silent. This was an unprecedented situation that caught them off guard.


    ¡°Wait, wait for the Chu Emperor to see if there¡¯s any new news.¡±Xu Bai thought for a moment and said.


    With such a huge incident happening, it was impossible for the Chu Emperor to not have any news. What Xu Bai needed the most right now was to know what was happening in the outside world.


    Ah Wu nodded and agreed.


    Although the two of them looked very calm, they were very anxious in their hearts.


    ..


    In the human world.


    Tian Xing was high up in the sky, breathing in the fresh air, his face intoxicated.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you people are risking your lives.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s good. It¡¯s all thanks to you guys breaking through the bottleneck of becoming a Saint. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to appear.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that the Goldfinger itself is a variable, and breaking out of the Sage Realm is also a variable. Only when the two combine will everything begin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve studied the Goldfinger for so many years. Of course, I know it better than you.¡±


    In front of Tian Xing was a shrunken sphere.


    Tian Xing was currently in a pitch-black void.


    The void was as black as ink, and it gave people a deep sense of fear.


    The sphere in Tian Xing¡¯s hand was blue. If one zoomed in, they would see all kinds of creatures inside.


    This was the world that Xu Bai was in. At this moment, it had been shrunk by Tian Xing countless times. In this world, no matter if it was a Saint Realm expert or an ordinary person, they couldn¡¯t feel it.


    Tian Xing waved his hand, and an image appeared.


    In the image, the Absolute Saint¡¯s figure was blurry and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already separated this world. This world is the closest to me. Now, I¡¯m the only person with a cheat.¡±Tian Xing said slowly,¡± The Bizarre Market and the ruins cannot be separated because Xu Bai and you are here. However, I believe that as long as you are free, you will definitely be able to eliminate Xu Bai.¡±


    The Absolute Saint blinked his huge eyes as if he was responding to Tian Xing.


    Tian Xing continued,¡± I¡¯m leaving now. I hope you can kill Xu Bai and Ah Wu. Only then will I be complete. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go against you. I just want to have my own world.¡±¡±


    In the void, the image disappeared, and Tian Xing¡¯s figure also gradually disappeared.


    ..


    Ruins.


    The Absolute Saint heaved a sigh of relief, and his eyes relaxed.


    He had been hiding this hidden hand all this time because it was an unstable hidden hand. After all, even though Tian Xing was a traitor, he still dealt with him.


    But now, he had no choice but to use it.


    Now, it seemed that he had used it correctly.


    As long as the world left, the golden finger would move towards the heavenly path, and Xu Bai would not be able to advance any further.


    Moreover, there was another benefit after the world left.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    With a shattering sound, one of the chains on the Absolute Saint¡¯s body broke.


    ¡°What did you do!¡± The ruins reacted quickly and arrived beside the Absolute Saint in an instant.


    This chain should have lasted for some time, but it suddenly broke this time. The ruins could not understand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided that I won¡¯t play with you anymore. Half a year later, it¡¯ll be time for us to settle the score.¡±the Absolute Saint said slowly.


    After leaving his original world, the shackles of the ruins were gradually weakening.


    After breaking a chain, the Absolute Saint¡¯s aura grew at a visible speed.


    The relic didn¡¯t say anything because the Absolute Saint had already closed his eyes and wouldn¡¯t say anything more.


    He knew that something must have happened in the outside world, but he could not contact the outside world now.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Now, he could only try his best to trap the Absolute Saint, but he didn¡¯t know how long he could last.


    ..,


    Time continued to pass. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai frowned and looked at Ah Wu with a serious tone.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll make a move.¡±


    In the past half a month, there was no news at all.


    The most important thing was that Xu Bai had tried to enter the treeman world with his main body, and the progress bar had indeed disappeared.


    As for Ah Wu, he seemed to have something to say.

 Chapter 1136 - Chapter 1136: Forced by Tian Xing

    Chapter 1136: Forced by Tian Xing


    It had been like this since not long ago. Ah Wu had been stammering, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Xu Bai had been waiting for Ah Wu to tell him his thoughts, but Ah Wu still hadn¡¯t said a word.


    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and the current time didn¡¯t allow him to wait.


    Some things depended on the occasion. For example, the atmosphere had already reached this point. If she still did not say anything, she would not be giving him face.


    Ah Wu met Xu Bai¡¯s determined gaze and avoided it as he said,¡±¡±How about¡­ ¡± Let¡¯s just hide here. The place I¡¯m staying at is very safe. Even if the Absolute Saint comes out, he won¡¯t be able to find us. We can continue like this. Although it¡¯s a little boring, it¡¯s at least a ray of hope.¡±


    When he said this, Ah Wu looked very ashamed.


    As the main force that had once fought against the Absolute Saint, she had now become cowardly, making her blush.


    Xu Bai squinted at Ah Wu and said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve said this to me before. If you say it now, I won¡¯t believe it. If you hide there, hope will be extinguished. Tell the truth, you definitely have a way.¡±


    He had been with Ah Wu for so long that he knew Ah Wu¡¯s character. What Ah Wu said just now was nothing more than an excuse to confuse him.


    As for what the truth was, only Ah Wu knew.


    A Wu hesitated, his eyes drifting and his hands unnaturally grabbing the corner of his clothes. After a long while, he finally gritted his teeth and said,¡±Before the strongest of us died, he once said that he hid something very important to turn the tables.¡±


    Turn the tables?


    When Xu Bai heard these words, the corner of his mouth twitched.¡±Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    He should have said it earlier. He didn¡¯t know how much effort he had wasted to say it now.


    Ah Wu smiled bitterly.¡± I really want to tell you too, but that place is very dangerous. I know your personality. You like to take risks. In fact, I¡¯m still unwilling to tell you until now.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Hearing Ah Wu¡¯s words, Xu Bai became even more interested.


    Adventurous?


    Why not take the risk now?


    They were in extreme danger now. The Absolute Saint would definitely settle the score with him after he came out.


    If he maintained this state of not moving an inch forward, he would only die. As Ah Wu said, would a place that could save his life be safe?


    No one could guarantee that, including Ah Wu himself.


    Therefore, taking risks was worth it. At least for now, taking risks was the only way.


    ¡°Only I know where it is.¡± Ah Wu lowered his head and organized his words before he slowly said,¡±¡±The entrance is where you and I met. That is the resentment left behind by countless worlds. After all of us failed, it was infinitely magnified.¡±


    Xu Bai frowned when he heard that.


    Just like Ah Wu had said, this name sounded dangerous.


    In that era, countless worlds fought against the Absolute Saint, but they had beaten him until he only had one eye left. He still hadn¡¯t recovered. That was a place that hurt him, and he probably still hadn¡¯t recovered from the pain.


    After that, countless worlds lost and were gone.


    Now, hearing the resentment of countless worlds, just thinking about it, he knew how dangerous it was.


    ¡°Even if it was me, it would be very easy to get lost after entering. Do you know that once I get lost inside, I will become a part of the resentment.¡±A Wudao.


    ¡°Is there any way to avoid it?¡± Xu Bai asked.¡±


    Ah Wu nodded.¡± Yes, unless you are an ordinary person. The resentment will not be directed at ordinary people. This was set up by the strongest among us. After all, Tian Xing had already betrayed us at that time, so he had to consider the possibility of another traitor appearing.¡±


    ¡°However, after ordinary people enter, they don¡¯t have the strength to come out at all. Therefore, it seems like a solution, but it¡¯s actually an endless loop.¡±


    Those with abilities would be lost and become a part of the resentment.


    Ordinary people would not be able to come out after entering. They would slowly fall into a long period of loneliness until they died of old age.


    It sounded like it was really a dead end.


    ¡°What if my clone goes in?¡± Xu Bai muttered.¡±


    A Wu shook his head and said,¡±If the avatar enters, it will follow the avatar to corrupt you. In the end, your main body will also be lost and become a part of you.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai remained silent.


    Ah Wu smiled bitterly and said,¡± This is a situation where you will definitely die. Actually, it¡¯s not risky at all because it¡¯s impossible. Are you still willing to go in now?¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t answer, but he wouldn¡¯t go in for the time being.


    If there was even a glimmer of hope, he would choose to go in. But the situation now was different. Just as Ah Wu had said, this was a situation where he would definitely die.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave the Bizarre City now. We¡¯ve been completely cut off.¡±Xu Bai said.


    Not long ago, he had tried it, and those circular patterns had all lost their effect overnight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Ah Wu sighed.¡± Now, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s no need for us to hide. If we really face despair, we might as well risk our lives to enter that world.¡±


    She had already given up, but what Xu Bai had told her just now made her think things through.


    Yes, hiding for a lifetime was not a problem. Moreover, it might not be possible to hide for a lifetime.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The two of them stopped talking, but the atmosphere was unimaginably heavy.


    ..


    In the human world.


    Within the land of the barbarians.


    At this moment, the top experts in the world were gathered here, looking at the man in front of them.

 Chapter 1137 - Chapter 1137: Forced by Tian Xing (2)

    Chapter 1137: Forced by Tian Xing (2)


    Tian Xing said helplessly,¡± Everyone, I have no ill intentions. I just want you to be quiet and not do anything useless. I really didn¡¯t expect a Transcendent to be able to sense that the world has changed.¡±


    He looked at a girl and said in a praising tone.


    ¡°You must be Xu Bai¡¯s daughter. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a talented descendant.¡±


    Xu Ling gritted her teeth. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes were filled with anger.


    Just as the world was being taken away, Xu Ling felt that something was different, so she went to find Emperor Chu and the others.


    However, before she could say anything, Tian Xing descended.


    He was terrifyingly strong, causing people to despair.


    The Chu Emperor stood in the middle and said in a gloomy tone,¡±¡±Who are you and what is your relationship with Xu Bai? If you are here to cause trouble, although we are not as good as you, we will fight to the death.¡±


    All the experts had gathered as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Tian Xing smiled and said,¡±You are Emperor Chu. I know you. You are a person with great wisdom and determination. You are able to open up the path to becoming a Saint by yourself. If you didn¡¯t have an Absolute Saint, you would have gone even further. What a pity.¡±¡±


    Everyone was silent and watched quietly.


    The air became more and more solid, and the atmosphere became more and more gloomy.


    Tian Xing waved his hand and said in a rather bored manner,¡±¡±Sigh, you guys are hostile to me, but I have no choice. I just want to borrow something.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to borrow?¡± The Chu Emperor frowned.


    ¡°A drop of blood.¡± Tian Xing flicked his finger.


    In the next moment, Xu Ling felt a sharp pain in her middle finger as a drop of blood floated into Tian Xing¡¯s hand.


    When this situation appeared, everyone immediately prepared for battle.


    However, the next scene overturned everyone¡¯s common sense.


    Tian Xing flicked his finger, and the blood floating in the air emitted a dazzling light.


    When the light gradually dissipated, a girl who looked exactly like Xu Ling, even in the same clothes, appeared.


    ¡°Everyone, live well. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±Tian Xing did not continue to cause trouble. With a casual wave of his hand, he tore through the void and left.


    The fake Xu Ling that Tian Xing had created also disappeared.


    Everyone present looked at each other, not knowing what to do next. All of them turned their gazes towards the Chu Emperor.


    The Chu Emperor said,¡±Continue as usual. Let me think about these things¡­¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    ..


    After Tian Xing tore through the void, he did not appear in the outside world. Instead, he found an extremely remote place and looked up at the bright moon in the sky.


    The blue sky was like a painting, making people feel relaxed and happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already shifted the world to this position. The Absolute Saint shouldn¡¯t be able to sense it.¡±Tian Xing muttered to himself.


    He turned his head to look at the fake Xu Ling and waved his hand lightly.


    In the next moment, the fake Xu Ling disappeared.


    ¡°The resentment of countless worlds. Xu Bai, I know you have concerns, but I can help you. You have no other choice now.¡±¡±Either save your daughter, or watch her die. Tsk tsk tsk, I¡¯m the bad guy again¡­¡± Tian Xing muttered to himself.


    After saying that, Tian Xing¡¯s figure completely disappeared¡­


    ..


    Bizarre market.


    Xu Bai sat cross-legged on the ground, deep in thought.


    Now, everything had become complicated. He needed to find a solution among these things.


    But now, it seemed that everything had reached a dead end.


    He could not get out.


    Not only could he not get out, but he could not advance at all.


    Xu Bai even wondered if he should try to go to the world that Ah Wu mentioned.


    It was very likely that he would never return, but now it seemed that there was only one way.


    Ah Wu had been beside Xu Bai the whole time, remaining silent.


    The conversation between the two of them began to gradually decrease. Silence often accompanied them, and the solemn atmosphere increased day by day.


    As Xu Bai thought about this, the thoughts in his mind slowly increased. Suddenly, he felt a little dizzy.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have his cheat, he still had his strength. As a Saint, how could he feel dizzy?


    Xu Bai woke up instantly. He wanted to say something, but the scene in front of him began to change.


    A tall man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Xu Bai looked around and found himself in a void.


    Darkness was visible everywhere, with no end in sight.


    ¡°Phew¡­ He had not used it for so many years, but he was still familiar with the ability to see through dreams.¡±Tian Xing let out a long breath.


    ¡°You must be Tian Xing.¡± Xu Bai sized him up.¡±


    Tian Xing smiled and said,¡±Not bad.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask Xu Bai how he had guessed it, because everything was obvious.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me in my dreams, right?¡± Xu Bai said.¡±If you tell me in my dreams, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t end well.¡±¡±


    This person was once a traitor and was already standing on the opposite side of him. Now that he suddenly came to look for him, there must be something.


    This was the so-called saying of not visiting the Three Treasured Palace for no reason.


    Tian Xing had a steady smile on his face.¡±¡±Of course. This is the first time we¡¯ve met, so I want to give you a big gift.¡±


    As he finished speaking, the surrounding scenery began to change.


    The originally pitch-black void had disappeared, replaced by a stretch of desolation.


    Xu Bai could sense that this barren and endless world was filled with a despairing aura that was constantly affecting him and making him sink into it.


    Even though he was so far away, even though it was just a video, it still made his heart tremble.


    ¡°This is the place where the resentment of countless worlds gathers. It¡¯s very terrifying, isn¡¯t it? Any living being here will sink and become a part of the resentment.¡±Tian Xing took a deep breath and put on a relaxed posture.¡±¡±The things that Boss made are indeed not something that ordinary people can touch.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Bai frowned.


    Tian Xing did not say anything and pointed at the image in the sky.


    A girl suddenly appeared. She was squatting on the ground with her hands on her head. Her face was filled with pain.


    ¡°Xiao Ling?¡± Xu Bai was stunned for a moment. After he reacted, his killing intent soared.¡±What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just want to force you to go in and use you to exchange for your daughter. It¡¯s very worth it.¡±Tian Xing did not hide his purpose and spoke very straightforwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken your world far away, so your cheat is gone. I¡¯ll give you a choice now. Go and try. If you can find what Boss left behind, you¡¯ll have hope.¡±


    At the place where the resentment was gathering, the rationality in the fake Xu Ling¡¯s eyes was gradually disappearing.


    Tian Xing continued,¡± If you find her, you will be able to save your daughter. If you don¡¯t, you will die together. There will be no other outcome.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai looked at Tian Xing coldly and said,¡±¡±I will kill you myself.¡±


    Tian Xing shrugged indifferently.¡± I¡¯m a traitor. Everyone in the world wants to kill me. Have I ever been afraid? Instead of talking about this, why don¡¯t I give it a try? Alright, I don¡¯t want to talk anymore. Goodbye.¡±¡±


    After saying that, Tian Xing disappeared.


    The surrounding scenery gradually faded away, and the drowsy feeling in Xu Bai¡¯s mind disappeared.


    He recovered from his dream state with a gloomy expression.


    Ah Wu came over in confusion and asked curiously,¡±¡±What happened just now? Why did you suddenly produce so much killing intent?¡±


    She could feel that Xu Bai¡¯s murderous aura was so strong that it made her hair stand on end.


    Xu Bai¡¯s eyes were cold as he recounted everything that had happened to him.


    After Xu Bai finished speaking, Ah Wu clenched his fists.


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just as despicable as before. He¡¯ll do anything to achieve his goals.¡±


    It seemed that he had suffered a loss in the past, so he was even angrier than Xu Bai.


    ¡°I want him dead.¡±¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Ah Wu was shocked. He hurriedly tried to persuade her.¡± Calm down first. He¡¯s doing this to trick you into going there. It¡¯s too dangerous there.¡±¡±


    Xu Bai looked up at the dark red sky and said slowly,¡±¡±We¡¯re not making any progress here. It¡¯s almost a slow death.¡±


    ¡± I thought about going to the Supreme Saint Realm just now. Now, we really only have one path left. Even if he doesn¡¯t force me, I will still go in the end. After all, there¡¯s still the Supreme Saint above.¡±


    ¡°You and I have known each other for such a long time and are friends. Don¡¯t stop me on this matter.¡±


    ¡°I must go.¡±

 Chapter 1138 - Chapter 1138: Ill Bring Xu Bai Home

    Chapter 1138: I¡¯ll Bring Xu Bai Home


    When Xu Bai said this, he was very angry at first, but then he became very calm.


    But the calm surface under the eyes, but a piece of ice cold, you can see the anger in his heart.


    Ah Wu had been with Xu Bai for a long time, but this was the first time he saw Xu Bai like this.


    She knew that no matter how she tried to persuade him, it was useless.


    ¡°Alright, since you want to go, I can¡¯t stop you. But have you decided which method you want to go?¡±Ah Wu asked.


    The two methods had different levels of danger.


    If Xu Bai went in like that, there was a risk that he would sink into it. If Xu Bai went in like an ordinary person, he might not be able to return.


    He could only choose one of the two.


    Xu Bai pondered for a moment.¡±If I enter with my strength and can¡¯t hold on any longer, will it be effective to disperse my strength?¡± he asked.¡±


    Ah Wu was surprised by Xu Bai¡¯s imagination. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that this was also a good idea.


    ¡°Boss only said that there is such a way to enter, but I really haven¡¯t thought about this.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try.¡± Xu Bai said.


    Ah Wu thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    Now that the matter was urgent, the two of them did not continue to talk nonsense.


    Ah Wu raised his hand and waved it gently at the sky.


    The next moment, a deep hole appeared in the sky.


    The entrance of the cave was pitch-black. As time passed, the pitch-black hole became brighter.


    From the entrance of the cave, one could see the bright blue sky and white clouds inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He followed Ah Wu into this strange space.


    It was still the same environment that looked like a paradise on earth. At a glance, it made people feel relaxed and happy.


    Ah Wu turned around and asked,¡±Are you sure? Actually, the scenery here is not bad. If¡­¡±


    Before Ah Wu could finish, Xu Bai interrupted him,¡±¡±There are no ifs, only desperate survival. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I can¡¯t give up.¡±


    Ah Wu sighed and made a strange gesture with his right hand. At the same time, he waved his other hand at the sky.


    As Ah Wu finished waving his hand, the white clouds in the sky began to shrink rapidly. In just an instant, the white clouds condensed into an incomparably huge door in the sky.


    The door was pure white and looked extremely sacred on the surface, but there was a soaring resentment inside the door.


    Xu Bai could feel the resentment even from far away.


    Even a Saint Warrior would feel dizzy.


    ¡°So this is where the resentment of countless worlds gathers?¡±Xu Bai shook his head and thought to himself.


    ¡°If we enter from here, we can reach that place directly.¡±Ah Wu pointed at the door and said.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t wait any longer and rose into the air.


    His body was getting closer and closer to the door.


    Ah Wu raised his head and stared at him intently.


    Just as Xu Bai was about to arrive, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at Ah Wu.¡±¡±If I fail, you can stay here. Just like you said, no matter what, it¡¯s still a hope.¡±


    Without waiting for Ah Wu to speak, Xu Bai turned around and walked through the door.


    The white door disappeared, and everything returned to normal. The blue sky and white clouds were clear.


    Ah Wu thought carefully about Xu Bai¡¯s words and sighed silently.¡±¡±I hope you can return safely. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll be the only one left in this world.¡±


    ..


    After Xu Bai entered the door, he felt his vision blur. Not long after, he found himself in a gray space.


    He couldn¡¯t see the end of this place. Even with Xu Bai¡¯s Saint Realm strength, he still couldn¡¯t see through the gray mist.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like what I imagined.¡±Xu Bai stood in place and thought for a moment.


    He tried to mobilize the True Distant Force in his body, but was surprised to find that he was actually unable to mobilize it.


    As he tried, the surrounding scenery changed.


    The gray sky disappeared and was replaced by a pungent smell of blood.


    Xu Bai had seen a lot of big scenes, so he could easily recognize that the smell of blood was so strong that it was unprecedented.


    Like falling into a sea of blood, everywhere is blood.


    Accompanied by the smell of blood, a scene appeared in front of Xu Bai.


    A mountain of corpses!


    As far as his eyes could see, there were countless corpses.


    Other than the corpses, there were also dark red blood stains that dyed the ground red like water.


    If these corpses were compared to ants, the number of ants here was enough to cover the entire world where Xu Bai was, or even more.


    ¡°This place¡­It should be the people who died in countless worlds. They fought against Absolute Saints and lost in the end. They died and all ended up here.¡±Xu Bai could not hide the shock in his eyes.


    The next moment, Xu Bai suddenly felt a pain in his head.


    Before he could react, a suffocating resentment hit him.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t hold on!¡±


    Xu Bai came to a conclusion in an instant.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He knew his limits.


    Originally, he thought that he would be able to resist it with his own strength. However, when this resentment attacked him, he realized how ridiculous his thoughts were.


    If resentment was compared to the sea, he would be a pitiful, tiny, and small creature in the sea.


    Xu Bai did not hesitate at all. Just as the resentment was about to reach his entire body, the True Core Strength in his body surged.


    In the next moment, all the True Core Strength in Xu Bai¡¯s body dissipated, and he became an ordinary person.

 Chapter 1139 - Chapter 1139: Tianxing, Ill Bring Xu Bai Home

    Chapter 1139: Tianxing, I¡¯ll Bring Xu Bai Home


    He was extremely decisive. He did not care about his Saint Realm strength at all because he knew that once resentment was possessed, no matter how strong he was, it would be nonsense.


    As the True Core Strength dissipated, the resentment naturally disappeared. The surrounding mountains of corpses and seas of blood disappeared, and the scene returned to being foggy.


    Xu Bai shook his head. The scene just now seemed to still be in front of his eyes.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it in a long time. So I was this weak in the past?¡±Xu Bai felt that he was just an ordinary person now.


    However, he was not depressed because he knew that the other party could leave behind something that could turn the tables here, so he definitely would not set up a dead end.


    As long as he found it, there was hope, even if it was an ordinary person.


    As for how to get out of here, we¡¯ll see.


    Thinking of this, Xu Bai lifted his feet and walked through the foggy space at a normal speed.


    ..


    In the void.


    Tian Xing suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a hint of joy in his eyes.¡±¡± Finally, he finally entered!¡±


    No one knew where his joy came from. This joy could not be hidden at all.


    He looked at the world that had shrunk to the size of a fist, took a deep breath, and disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to understand. I¡¯ll wait here for Xu Bai to obtain the things Boss left behind before executing the plan.¡±


    A sentence was left in the air and gradually dissipated.


    Time slowly passed. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.


    In the ruins.


    The Absolute Saint still had the same eyeball, but he already had an aura that looked down on all living things. Just looking at him made him feel terrified.


    Not far away from him, there were still no facial features, but from the hunched figure, it could be seen that the ruins were already at the end of its flight.


    The chains on the Absolute Saint¡¯s body were disappearing.


    ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t resist anymore.¡±The voice of the ruins had a hint of age.¡±How long have I locked you here?¡±


    The Absolute Saint shook his eyes.¡± I don¡¯t remember. It¡¯s been a long time. Time is just a useless number to me. However¡­¡± I admire you and can fulfill your insignificant wish. After all, I¡¯m in a good mood now.¡±


    The remains sat cross-legged, still hunched.¡±You admire me? I thought it was just a joke.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve destroyed countless worlds and seen many geniuses. I¡¯ve also seen all kinds of life. When they died, they all had their own appearances. Some begged for mercy, some were not afraid of death, and some were numb. You¡¯re different.¡±


    ¡°I really find it hard to imagine that you only need to rely on me to enjoy endless glory and wealth. What exactly is it that makes you persist until now?¡±


    The Absolute Saint was curious.


    ¡°Hope? No, no, no. I don¡¯t have any hope. Ever since I was created, I have a mission. That is to let the world develop in an orderly manner and not be driven by you.¡±The voice of the remains grew older and older.¡± Actually, this is more interesting. Everyone has their own way of living, and there are all kinds of strange worlds. So, rather than calling it hope, it¡¯s more like a mission and responsibility.¡±


    The Absolute Saint fell silent for a long time.


    The ruins did not say anything.


    The two of them were already used to this silence.


    After about an hour, the Absolute Saint said,¡±¡± I¡¯ve changed my mind. When I get out of here, I¡¯ll destroy all the worlds and leave none alive. Then, I¡¯ll create a new world. These worlds will no longer have bullsh * t missions and responsibilities. They¡¯ll only have to submit.¡±


    ¡°After being oppressed for a long time, you will eventually resist. You will not always win.¡±The remains began to cough like an old man.


    ¡°Tell me your wish.¡± ¡°If I can, I¡¯ll satisfy you,¡± the Absolute Saint said mockingly.¡±


    The ruins raised its head and tried to straighten its back without saying a word.


    ¡°Haha.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to bow to me.¡± The Absolute Saint sneered.¡±


    At this moment, the face without any facial features finally changed.


    A plain face appeared before the Absolute Saint.


    Although this face was not special, upon closer inspection, it was ever-changing, as if it was stitched together from countless faces.


    ¡°These are the creatures you destroyed. They are all looking at you.¡±


    As the ruins finished speaking, a gust of wind blew, and the ruins gradually turned into ashes.


    At the same time, the last chain on the Absolute Saint¡¯s body finally broke.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯m free.¡±


    The Absolute Saint sighed, and his aura increased at a visible rate.


    Countless worlds seemed to have sensed it, and all the living beings prostrated themselves on the ground.


    This was a person who made countless worlds bow their heads. Although he was not at his peak right now, just his gaze alone could make him stand alone among all living beings.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the world to be destroyed.¡± The Absolute Saint closed his eyes.


    With him as the center, a destructive power caused everyone to despair.


    The world was crumbling, the heavens and the earth were shattering. From the smallest world to the largest world, it was undergoing a terrifying baptism.


    One world after another was gradually turning into nothingness.


    ..


    In the void.


    Tian Xing looked at the shrunken world in front of him and sighed,¡±¡±Boss¡¯s strategies are always brilliant. This world that was saved became our hope to turn the tables.¡±


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    In the next moment, countless people in the world where Emperor Chu was could feel the Absolute Saint destroying the world.


    It was terrifying and it made people feel hopeless.


    Tian Xing¡¯s voice slowly rang out.


    ¡± Everyone, whether you believe it or not, I am a good person. Now, I can¡¯t explain why Xu Bai is lost in a world formed by resentment. He needs the coordinates, and I am the coordinates. But I alone am far from enough. You are the world where his ability lies, and I need your faith.¡±


    Power of faith rose from everyone¡¯s bodies and gathered on Tian Xing¡¯s body in the blink of an eye.


    Tian Xing took a deep breath, took a step forward, and disappeared into the void.


    ..


    The pure white world where Awu was.


    At this moment, Ah Wu was hugging his knees with both hands, his face full of despair.


    She could feel that the Absolute Saint was destroying the world, but there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°In the end, I lost. I¡¯ll always be like an ant.¡±


    A Wu muttered to herself. She had seen hope, but she had destroyed it. This feeling made her despair.


    At this moment, a figure appeared.


    Ah Wu immediately woke up and said with a face full of hatred,¡±¡±You still dare to come and see me?¡±


    Tian Xing¡¯s face was calm as he sighed and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve already shouldered too much. Ah Wu, go and hold hope. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Ah Wu was stunned, not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°Back then, we couldn¡¯t have won. Even if I didn¡¯t betray you, we would have lost.¡±Tian Xing said slowly.


    ¡°Later, Boss thought of a way to use the resentment of failure to condense something that could determine the outcome. I don¡¯t know what it is either.¡±


    ¡°In order to prevent those who have ulterior motives, Boss set those conditions. Now, I can sense that Xu Bai has been found, but he can¡¯t come out.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Ah Wu was stunned. Aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    She was a little confused.


    ¡± This is Boss ¡®plan,¡± Tian Xing said with a smile.¡± We can only gain a chance of survival if we completely break in.¡±¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by asking me to take control of hope?¡±Ah Wu continued to ask.


    Tian Xing explained,¡± The world that Xu Bai is in is hope. If Xu Bai and I fail, you have to protect the world well. Perhaps a new Xu Bai will be born.¡±


    Between the two people, the words are very simple, but A Wu has understood the things that have happened.


    ¡°How can I believe you?¡± A¡¯Wu frowned.


    Tian Xing shrugged and said indifferently,¡±¡±I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not. I¡¯ve been a traitor for a long time. It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll know when Xu Bai comes out.¡±


    ¡°If Xu Bai loses, you know what to do, so it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you believe it or not.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    From the start of this plan, Tian Xing knew that he was walking a lonely path, and he did not care.


    A white door appeared in the air. This was the path to the resentment.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ah Wu¡¯s eyes widened.¡±


    Tian Xing soared into the air and entered the white door, leaving behind a sentence.


    ¡°Bring Xu Bai home¡­¡±

 Chapter 1140 - Chapter 1140: I Call It Blue Star (Finale)

    Chapter 1140: I Call It Blue Star (Finale)


    The pure white door disappeared.


    A Wu watched Tian Xing¡¯s back as he left and did not speak for a long time.


    After walking in the sky, she seemed to sense something different. She felt that there was something that was connected to her.


    Ah Wu tried to sense it. In the instant he sensed it, the surrounding space began to gradually change.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already appeared in the void.


    This place was dark and chaotic, boundless.


    In front of Ah Wu, a shrunken world the size of a fist appeared.


    Ah Wu could easily sense every blade of grass and tree inside, and even the life inside.


    ¡± This is the world where Xu Bai is. So Tian Xing brought him here. No wonder¡­¡± Ah Wu muttered to himself.


    She thought of what Tian Xing had said not long ago and could not help but be a little lost in thought.


    ..


    In the world formed by resentment, Xu Bai was sitting cross-legged, looking at the man who was as tall as a mountain in front of him.


    ¡± That¡¯s what happened. You now have the power to fight against absolute saints, but unfortunately, if Tian Xing doesn¡¯t do as I say, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±The man was as big as a mountain, and his voice was like thunder.


    Xu Bai rubbed his eyebrows.


    At this moment, he looked no different from an ordinary person. However, only he knew that he now had the strength to make all living beings fear him.


    After entering this world, she became an ordinary person. Without any danger, she found this man.


    The man was called Shi, which meant that everything started.


    Here, Xu Bai had been baptized by all the resentment. The golden finger had disappeared and was replaced by a kind of control. He could control as he pleased.


    As long as he wanted to, he could do whatever he wanted.


    This kind of strength was much stronger than before, but unfortunately, he could not get out.


    ¡°So, you really have so much free time that you set up such a method.¡±¡±If Tianxing doesn¡¯t come or betrays you, everything will be for naught,¡± Xu Bai said helplessly.¡±


    Xu Bai wouldn¡¯t place his hopes on someone else, but it seemed like he had no other choice.


    He already knew that Tian Xing was the one who had tricked him into coming in.


    Shi smiled and said,¡± If it was anyone else, I might not have come. But Tian Xing is different. He will definitely come because he and I have the same goal. We are both people who want to make the world independent.¡±


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t continue because the space around him began to change.


    A man descended from the sky and landed beside Xu Bai.


    ¡°Shi, I¡¯m here. You didn¡¯t say anything bad about me, did you?¡±


    Tian Xing¡¯s expression remained calm as usual, as if he was not affected by the resentment at all.


    Xu Bai looked straight at Tian Xing. Before he knew Tian Xing¡¯s purpose, he had thought about what kind of price he would have to pay for meeting him. However, after knowing it, Xu Bai felt different when they met again.


    Tian Xing seemed to know what Xu Bai wanted to say and interrupted him,¡±¡±There¡¯s no need to say anything more. There¡¯s no need to say those sad words. I¡¯m here to die in your place.¡±


    ¡°Back then, many of those old fellows died. It¡¯s already not bad that I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    After interrupting Xu Bai¡¯s words, Tian Xing stretched his back and pointed at Xu Bai¡¯s forehead without saying anything else.


    In the next moment, Tian Xing poured the faith of the world Xu Bai was in into his mind.


    Tian Xing¡¯s body began to change. His face was in a mess, and it was increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°You, who have lost your faith, will soon be unable to hold on.¡±He raised his hand and placed it on the ground.


    Tian Xing endured the pain and climbed up Shi¡¯s palm. He turned to Xu Bai and said,¡±¡±Follow the faith of all living beings and you will be able to return.¡±


    Xu Bai felt an unknown force in his body. He felt that it was pulling him in a certain direction.


    Shi Shi hugged Tian Xing and said,¡± This place has lost its meaning. Go, I will destroy this place. You and the Absolute Saint will have a battle, and it will be up to heaven¡¯s will who wins.¡±


    After Shi finished speaking, his feet were gradually turning into ashes.


    Xu Bai watched silently until Shi and Tian Xing disappeared. He muttered to himself,¡±¡±I will bring your faith to fight him.¡±


    He turned his head and walked away.


    ..


    In the void, Ah Wu had already arrived at the world where Xu Bai was.


    At this moment, at the top of the world, a video was constantly playing.


    Countless worlds were turning into ashes in the Absolute Saint¡¯s eyes.


    The Absolute Saint¡¯s huge eyeball gave everyone an unimaginable sense of oppression.


    As the world was destroyed, the Absolute Saint was gradually recovering.


    Gradually, he was no longer just an eyeball, but a man without facial features.


    ¡°He¡¯s recovering. No one can stop him now.¡±


    ¡°Countless worlds were destroyed, and we became the only survivors, but despair was always with us.¡±


    ¡°Who else in this world can reverse the situation?¡±


    Whether it was a Saint Realm expert or an insignificant ordinary person, they were all immersed in various emotions at this moment.


    They were in despair and even felt that they could not resist.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Looking at the destruction of the worlds one by one, he felt like a fox grieving for the death of a rabbit.


    Ah Wu looked up and suddenly said,¡±There¡¯s still hope, Xu Bai.¡±¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    Xu Bai?


    Hearing Ah Wu¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but think of that man.

 Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141: I Call It Blue Star (Finale)

    Chapter 1141: I Call It Blue Star (Finale)


    From a county to the top of the world, many people couldn¡¯t achieve it in their entire lives, but that man had achieved it.


    Perhaps, that man could reverse the situation.


    Thinking of Xu Bai¡¯s miracles, everyone¡¯s despair was reignited with hope.


    In the video, the Absolute Saint was still slaughtering. His strength had already recovered to its peak.


    ¡°When I destroy all the worlds, I will create a new world, a world without resistance.¡±


    Sensing the destruction of countless worlds, the Absolute Saint was also carrying out his ideals, but he couldn¡¯t be happy.


    Xu Bai didn¡¯t die, nor did he appear. He was like a thorn stuck in his throat.


    If this thorn was not pulled out, he would not be able to sleep or eat in peace.


    Not far ahead, a brand new world turned into a wasteland in the blink of an eye.


    The Absolute Saint took a deep breath and turned to leave. He still had many things to do.


    Although he could make a large area with a wave of his hand, he didn¡¯t want to waste time here. He had stopped just now because he was thinking about Xu Bai.


    However, just as he turned around, he suddenly stopped. His gaze focused on the figure in front of him. There was a figure dressed in ordinary clothes that was rapidly approaching. Distance seemed to be non-existent to this person. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of him.


    ¡°Xu Bai!¡± The Absolute Saint¡¯s face gradually darkened.


    ¡°As expected, you didn¡¯t die. You seem to have become much stronger.¡±


    Xu Bai smiled.¡± This is the first time we¡¯ve officially met. The previous time doesn¡¯t count. Are you ready to die now?¡±¡±


    The Absolute Saint opened his mouth and was about to speak, but Xu Bai didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. He raised his hand.


    This time, the attack did not have any dazzling white light. It was like a casual wave.


    However, as he waved it, the ability to do as he pleased suddenly descended from the sky.


    The pressure was so great that even a tiny bit of it could destroy a world.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Booms rang out as the entire void shattered. The worlds that had yet to be destroyed seemed to sense it, and they all looked up. Even the world where Xu Bai was from could see what was happening.


    The Absolute Saint was sent flying, and his body became tattered.


    ¡°Just this?¡±


    But even so, the Absolute Saint didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. He stood up again. The moment he stood up, Xu Bai suddenly felt a pressure. In the next moment, his body gradually turned into ashes.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very strong, but who do you think you are?¡±the Absolute Saint said slowly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Explosions sounded one after another, and more and more worlds were destroyed.


    ¡°Xu Bai, you will never understand. The world is controlled by me. You are only using the resentment of the world that I destroyed. How can they defeat me? They can¡¯t live, and they can¡¯t die.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Bai had already turned into ashes, but the Absolute Saint was still talking.


    The world began to despair.


    When Xu Bai came out, they thought they would win, but the result was not satisfactory.


    Without the thorn in his throat, the Absolute Saint seemed to be even more presumptuous. He began to speed up.


    The speed of world destruction continued to accelerate, and more and more worlds were destroyed.


    There were many worlds. When the last world was destroyed, everything seemed to have returned to the beginning of the world.


    The Absolute Saint stood in the air and looked at what he had done with satisfaction.


    ¡°From now on, I will create a world that belongs to me, a world that will submit to me, and a world that will not resist.¡±


    He was prepared to proceed according to the original plan. In fact, he had already begun.


    But at this moment, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed.


    The Absolute Saint suddenly reached out and touched his chest.


    A large hole appeared in his chest and was gradually expanding.


    ¡°What is this?¡± the Absolute Saint said in shock.


    ¡°My hand.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    The Absolute Saint turned his head with difficulty and said,¡±Didn¡¯t you already¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already say that I¡¯m a combination of resentment? As more and more worlds are destroyed by you, my power will naturally grow.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Xu Bai said lightly as he withdrew his hand.¡±


    The Absolute Saint lowered his head and looked at the big hole in his chest. He smiled bitterly and said,¡±¡±No matter how much I calculated, I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t expect Xu Bai to be waiting for him here.


    ¡°Actually, I just realized my role now.¡±Xu Bai said,¡± I really died just now. If you had stopped here and never did these things again, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have been resurrected because I didn¡¯t have enough resentment. I think this was the beginning.¡±¡±


    ¡°Beginning?¡± When the Absolute Saint heard this voice, he sounded nostalgic.


    At this moment, time seemed to have started to reverse. The worlds destroyed by Absolute Saints were gradually recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°In the end, he won.¡± The Absolute Saint didn¡¯t say anything and turned into ashes.


    At the same time, an image appeared in front of Xu Bai¡¯s eyes¡­


    At the beginning of the world, two species were born. They were the beginning and the end.


    One represented the beginning of all things, and the other represented the end of all things. The two did their own things and did not interfere with each other.


    However, one day, the Final One attacked Shi and seized the position of Shi, completely controlling countless worlds.


    Then, he began his own atrocity.


    He knew that when the world developed to a certain extent, it would recover and take everything away, so he destroyed the world at the critical moment.


    His method was correct and there was no problem, but he had miscalculated. The world would resist.


    He had come out and planned everything. He had finally achieved his goal.


    The beginning had already died, and the Absolute Saint that represented the end of the end had also dissipated. The beginning and the end had withered together, and they would not be revived.


    ¡°Then what am I now?¡± Xu Bai felt the power in his body. It seemed that he could change everything with just a thought.


    He was still formed from countless resentful energy, and there was no change at all.


    Closing his eyes, Xu Bai carefully sensed his surroundings. A moment later, he opened his eyes.


    ¡°I think I understand now.¡±


    The beginning and the end had disappeared. Every world had its own development and was no longer constrained by the beginning and the end.


    These were the variables.


    It was constantly changing, and there were always surprises.


    He was a variable. With him around, every world would be brilliant.


    ¡°I see. This doesn¡¯t seem too bad.¡±


    As long as he thought about it, Xu Bai could sense the changes in the world. This kind of wonderful moment filled him with a sense of freshness.


    ¡°Compared to the previous world, this should be called a real world.¡±Xu Bai thought to himself.


    ¡°But before that, I need to live my own life.¡±


    Xu Bai¡¯s figure disappeared.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already appeared in another void.


    In front of him was a world, the place where he was first born.


    With a thought, Xu Bai appeared in the barbarian land.


    Countless people were waiting here.


    They had witnessed Xu Bai¡¯s scene. When Xu Bai appeared, cheers rose and fell, echoing continuously.


    Xu Bai let them cheer.


    The cheers lasted for a long time until they gradually disappeared. Xu Bai looked at the familiar faces.


    ¡± Now, the world has truly become a world. It is no longer controlled from the beginning to the end. Although everything will rise and fall, with variables, everything will be truly wonderful.¡±


    ¡°This place will be the ancestral land of all variables.¡±


    After Xu Bai said that, the world began to change.


    There was no change in their appearance, but as long as they were in this world, they could sense that their world had become the center of countless variables.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to supervise me in the future.¡±Xu Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Chu Emperor was slightly stunned, not understanding what was going on.


    Xu Bai said,¡± I only need to sense it and I can come over at any time. However, I still need everyone to do the daily maintenance. It¡¯s very simple. His Majesty will understand when the time comes.¡±¡±


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± The Chu Emperor understood Xu Bai¡¯s meaning.¡±


    Xu Bai nodded his head, his gaze landing on Chu Ling and the other women. He waved his hand and said,¡±Of course, I want to take them to a place, the place before I came to this world.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The Chu Emperor asked.


    Xu Bai had a smile on his face, and his eyes slowly deepened¡­


    ¡°A world as blue as the sea.¡±


    ¡°I call it¡­¡±


    ¡°Blue Star¡­¡±